《I Became a Progenitor Vampire》 Chapter 2 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Reed never expected that players would actually be joining. One thousand and ninety-five days was exactly three years in the game. The game¡¯s promotional material had stated that the ratio of time in reality to the game was 1:3, hence one day in real life equaled three in-game days. Originally, Reed thought that it was just an exaggeration by the game developers to create publicity. After he calculated the days to the launch of the service against the thousand-odd days in the interface, he discovered that the ratio was indeed correct. Does that mean I¡¯ve entered the game three years in advance? Reed¡¯s eyes were brimming with anticipation. For him to start off as a Progenitor Vampire with hundreds of underlings at his beck and call, and also as a Level 10 high mage, was that not a bit too much? But, it doesn¡¯t matter. The more overpowered I am, the more I like it. After his initial excitement, Reed turned his attention to the attribute panel. The skills on it immediately made his heart beat faster. There were three main parts to his abilities. First was his innate talents, which he had a total of three. Talents: Progenitor Vampire (Unique), Bloodline Shackle (limited), Magic Affinity (Ultimate) Progenitor Vampire: You are the progenitor of the vampires. You possess a powerful bloodline and are immune to sunlight. You can create new blood kin every month, and your kin, as well as his/her descendants, will be absolutely loyal to you. Each blood kin will provide you one point of character experience per month. After he read the introduction to his abilities, Reed¡¯s eyes glowed in excitement. For his blood kin¡¯s loyalty to be absolute, this ability is simply overpowered. He was completely relieved now. Reed had initially been afraid that he would accidentally reveal himself, but with his kind having absolute loyalty to him, it did not matter even if he did something that stood out. Of course, whether the absolute loyalty he imagined was unconditional loyalty or the loyalty to sacrifice their lives for him without hesitation but still have their own independent thought, remained to be seen. The fact that each kin could provide him one point of character experience per month was also a very practical attribute. The difficulty in attaining experience for characters in Glory was extremely high, and it was particularly emphasized on the official website. Despite the fact that he was only at Level 10 and just a high mage, he could simply do whatever he pleased in Grimm, a city with millions of people. Bloodline Shackles (Limited): As the progenitor of your bloodline, you have absolute control over your bloodline. You can control your descendants with Bloodline Shackles and give them orders through it. That short explanation on manipulating his kin through his blood gave Reed a sense of being more overpowered. The control that a Progenitor Vampire had over his descendants was pretty much absolute. Reed was especially deep in thought over the ability to give orders through his blood. His keen senses told him that the ability would definitely be of great use in the future. Following that was the final innate talent. Magic Affinity (Ultimate): Your affinity toward magic has reached its apex, and you can manipulate magic as you see fit. It was very simple, yet brutally powerful. It basically told Reed that he was stuck as a bloody mage and he should stop thinking about the rest. According to the game¡¯s official website, each person could only choose two innate talents when they selected a profession. However, not only did Reed have an extra innate talent, but each special talent was stronger than the one before. The second skill block was racial skills. The difference between innate talents and racial abilities was that racial abilities were linked to race while innate talent had more to do with personal talents. Vampires had three extremely practical racial abilities. Bat Transformation: You can transform into 100 small bats, and each bat contains only 5% of your power. As long as a bat survives, you can be resurrected. Bat wings can also be formed to fly at 50% the speed of a small bat. Blood-sucking recovery: Vampires can suck blood to restore health, mana, and spirit. Powerful physique (passive): A Progenitor Vampire has a very powerful body. Impressive. Only now did Reed intuitively feel how powerful the Progenitor Vampire¡¯s body he had occupied was. He had a powerful physique and magic affinity; it was literally a god-given dual-specialization of both magic and martial arts. In terms of potential alone, even the hidden classes that the game¡¯s official website had briefly mentioned were way behind. Last but not least, the third skill section was the mage¡¯s abilities. From low to high, the mage¡¯s abilities were divided into the First Circle of Magic, Second Circle of Magic, Third Circle of Magic, Fourth Circle of Magic, Fifth Circle of Magic, Forbidden Spells, and Divine Arts. Reed was now a Level 10 high mage who had mastered over a dozen First Circle, Second Circle, and Third Circle spells. The Fourth Circle could only be learned by archmages who had reached Level 15. Meanwhile, Fifth Circle spells could only be learned by Transcendent Mages with a level of 20 and above. Needless to say, the Forbidden Spells and Divine Arts were far beyond Reed¡¯s reach. That aside, for some unknown reason, Reed did not see anything about warrior skills. In Glory, everyone could have two classes. But the level of the secondary class could only be half of the main class level, and the secondary class had a two-times experience penalty. Reed¡¯s attribute panel showed that his secondary was a Level 5 warrior, but there were only mage abilities available. He could not help but laugh after he ran through his memory a little. A Progenitor Vampire was a true blue spellcaster that thought magic was the strongest, and he had little concern for classes like that of a warrior. His secondary class as a warrior was due to his passive Powerful Physique ability, and the job class had been chosen to maximize his character¡¯s potential. He could not help but be amazed at how blessed the vampires were. Aside from their weakness against the sun, they were simply too powerful. Now, with the Progenitor Vampire¡¯s almost bugged racial talents, the weakness against the sun was even gone. This time, he was just way overpowered. Knock, knock, knock¡­ The sound of knocking on the door interrupted Reed¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Master Reed, are you inside?¡± A voice, which was as crisp as a nightingale¡¯s, traveled through the wooden door into the room. The language that the lady spoke was an entirely different language from Chinese, yet Reed could completely understand it. He responded reflexively. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± The moment he uttered those words, Reed was surprised. It was not Chinese, but he spoke it with utmost fluency. ¡°I probably inherited it from the memory of the original body.¡± He heaved a sigh of relief. Although he had inherited the Progenitor Vampire¡¯s memories, many of his own habits would not be able to change in a short period of time. Since he had not only inherited the original¡¯s attributes but also his language skills, there was less of a problem now. After Reed tidied up his mage robes, his two sharp fangs transformed into normal human incisors. While his face was still quite pale, he appeared to be in better spirits. He then puffed his chest up slightly and opened the door. Creakkk¡­ The door opened, and a young girl in blue mage robes appeared before Reed¡¯s eyes. She had a slim and beautiful figure, and her 170-cm height gave her an outstanding presence. Her big, clear eyes were like torches held by a goddess, with a gleam of light shimmering within. The features on her fair and tender face were delicate, and her face bore a wide smile. Long blonde hair with a few curls at the tip flowed like waves on her back. What an elegant lass. Reed¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Reed, your lunch is ready. Do you want to eat in your study or in the dining room?¡± Viena smiled sweetly and spoke in the gentlest voice. As the master of the mage tower and an elite member of Grimm¡¯s Lodge of Mages, Reed¡¯s presence in the tower was like that of a god. He held absolute power and unquestionable prestige. Since she was chosen as a magic apprentice by the Vermillion Tower for her outstanding magical talents, she was entrusted with the task of serving Reed, taking care of his food, clothing, and accommodation. Servants had to do a lot of things, especially in the mage tower. Plus, they often had to¡­ sleep with their master. Chapter 3 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The smell of jasmine reached the tip of his nose; it was likely the girl¡¯s perfume. In the corridor, the orange flames from the candles radiated warm light, and they shone on the girl¡¯s face at the same time as the light from the half-opened window. As she placed her hands on her robes, her gentle movements evoked the sensation of a soft touch. It was real, extremely real. That was not something any virtual game could achieve. Reed looked at the girl in front of him, who was waiting for his response, and he took a deep breath. The feeling of talking to a real person was just not something a so-called game could capture. A soul¡­ Yes, he could sense the soul of a normal person in the girl. She was not one of those rigid game NPCs but a living person. The girl¡¯s appearance destroyed some of the conjectures he had made in his heart, but even so, his passions grew even hotter. Glory was truly not that simple. It was not just a virtual game. What kind of secrets were hidden within? Why was the game promoted and sold in such a manner? Amid his thoughts, Reed¡¯s expression returned to normal without much fluctuations in his eyes. He then shook his head coldly. ¡°Viena, send my lunch to my magic laboratory. I¡¯ll eat it there.¡± Viena could not help but feel a little disappointed when she heard his somewhat indifferent tone. She had seen the light in Reed¡¯s eyes earlier and felt some joy in her heart. However, in the blink of an eye, Vermillion Tower¡¯s master, the object of her utmost admiration, had returned to his usual calmness. She proceeded to bow respectfully. ¡°Understood, Master Reed.¡± She then left to make the arrangements with a sense of sadness. Did Master Reed really dislike women? Thinking of the weird rumors swirling in the tower, Viena unwittingly felt a little down. Many people dreamed of being the woman of a high mage. Not to mention, Master Reed was so handsome. As Reed¡¯s pale and handsome face crossed her mind, Viena could not help but bite her lip. Reed was slightly relieved as he watched Viena¡¯s graceful figure leave. After his encounter with Viena, he would never take the living people there for NPCs anymore. Since his original body belonged to a vampire, a race that had always been hated by humans, he kept a certain distance from the apprentices in the mage tower. Should his true identity as a vampire be discovered in Grimm with its millions of inhabitants and Transcendent Mages, even a Progenitor Vampire like him would not be able to escape. If Viena had been placed in another mage tower, she would have been long eaten up by the tower master there. Yet, over where the original body was, Viena was just an ordinary mage apprentice, whom he used for cover. Naturally, he would not rashly change the original vampires¡¯ living habits, and he would be very cautious. Vermillion Tower was named after the red alchemic material used on the tower¡¯s facade. It had seven floors and was 25 rhents high. Rhent was the unit of measurement in Glory. One rhent equaled one meter. The first and second floors were where the apprentices lived, while the third and fourth floors housed a library and the place where Reed taught his apprentices. The fifth floor was his living quarters. The six and seventh floors consisted of a warehouse for magical materials and a magic laboratory respectively. Despite being a vampire, the original progenitor was extremely obsessed with magic. However, this vampiric bloodline was formed after Reed. The progenitor had mistakenly swallowed a vampiric treasure two hundred years ago and became a Progenitor Vampire as a result. His background was extremely shallow. Hence, he did all he could to go undercover in Grimm and joined their Lodge of Mages to learn magic. The mage tower was funded by the Lodge of Mages to assist Reed in its construction after he came to Grimm three years ago. Reed could not help but shake his head after he understood the Progenitor Vampire¡¯s history. The Progenitor Vampire¡¯s name was great enough, but the fact was, his background did not even come close to the second-rate nobles in Grimm. At the very least, the nobles would not sneak into an enemy¡¯s camp to learn magic just because they lacked resources. In any case, the Progenitor Vampire¡¯s efforts were now his. When he walked out of the study, he saw gray walls made out of alchemical materials, and the faint aura of magical traps radiated from both the floor as well as the walls. The mage tower was the lair of a mage and the most dangerous place for an outsider. Based on Reed¡¯s memories, there were no fewer than five hundred magical arrays inscribed all across the tower. If an ignorant thief were to break in, the moment that poor soul triggered a single trap, he would be blasted into smithereens. He followed the ash wood stairs to the seventh floor, which was the highest point of the mage tower. It was also the place where Reed often conducted his magic experiments. There was only a single room on the seventh floor, and it was very large with its entire floor made out of magic-proof oak. Light shone through the huge stained glass windows on the left. The surrounding walls were all made out of alchemical materials and inscribed with over a dozen defensive magic circles. Even a magical explosion from a failed experiment would not be able to destroy the tower. Various magical materials were scattered across the room. The head of a cyclops, the branches of a snow maple, the magic crystal ore of Olreia, poison vines that had yet to be ground into powder, and almost a hundred other materials were strewn around the place. After he walked toward a glass window, which was carved with colorful patterns and said to be made by artistically gifted elves, he looked down. Without admiring the work of the elves too much, he pushed open the colorful translucent glass window. For the first time, Reed saw the face of Grimm, the largest southern city in the Norland Empire, and its million-strong population. It was too big to take in at a glance. The 25-rhent-tall mage tower was an absolute high-rise in Grimm. The magical world had relatively low productivity, so even nobles could not afford such a tall building. The entire panoramic scene filled his sight. Many Medieval European-style buildings were erected all over the city, and all of the houses had domed or spired roofs. Their windows were painted with colorful patterns, mostly religious and divine in nature. Atop the city¡¯s wall was a stone statue of a human figure. He was a hero who had sacrificed his life for Grimm. The spires above a tavern at a crossroad was towering, and drunkards were staggering out through the semicircular arches there. The shops on both sides of the streets sold all kinds of goods, and nobles in gorgeous getups traveled on the streets, which were paved with bluestone, on unicorn horses. When the surrounding civilians saw them, they immediately backed away in fear. Some coolies in short, shabby robes were carrying huge linen sacks and unloading cargo from a wagon at the command of a luxuriously dressed merchant. A few beggars in ragged clothing were looking at the people on the street imploringly, the broken bowls in their hands already stained with muck. A group of slave merchants was using chains to lead a group of tall, powerful orcs with sharp fangs. They walked proudly along the street, not balking even in the face of nobility on horseback. A bunch of mercenaries who had just completed their mission walked past the group of beggars, their armor stained with dried blood. One of the beggars accidentally fell on the ground and hindered the mercenaries¡¯ path. The mercenary¡¯s eyes were cold, and the giant blade in his sword was at least two-palms wide. He cut the beggar¡¯s hand off, and the cacophonous street was instantly bloodied. The beggar screamed and whined frantically because of the pain. The nobility turned a blind eye to the scene, while the slave merchants laughed. None of the civilians dared to stand up to stop the departing mercenaries. The wailing beggar was totally ignored by the crowd. At last, a shop owner by the road could no longer bear to see the beggar suffer, and the owner came out with medication, as well as, food for the beggar. Reed witnessed the scene in silence. The cultural background there was similar to that of Medieval Europe, yet it was far more mysterious. It was a place where ignorance and knowledge coexisted, a place where the arcane and the divine went hand in hand. There were nobles, slaves, orcs, elves, vampires¡­ It was a colorful but cruel world. At the same time, it was also a world of magic. Reed looked up. Three soaring mage towers stood before him. Those were mage towers built by the three most powerful mages in Grimm¡¯s Lodge of Mages. Each tower master was a Level 15 archmage. Chapter 4 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Knock, knock, knock¡­ Reed¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when someone knocked on the door, but the impact of gazing at a whole new world for the first time did not disappear. Viena walked in with his lunch, and after a short greeting, she skillfully placed the food on a round, wooden Blueheart Firminia table. ¡°Master Reed, please eat.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Reed sat down, and something seemed to occur to him, so he asked the girl who was about to back away, ¡°Has there been anything special in the city lately?¡± The moment she heard Reed¡¯s question, Viena felt slightly happy. While she was his servant, Reed rarely chatted with her. ¡°Master Reed, I recently heard that the Lodge of Mages will be holding a Conclave of Magic in November, and three of the archmages from the lodge will be attending.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Reed set the plate aside. He was not particularly interested in attending meetings at the moment. Recalling the scene he saw through the window, he continued to ask, ¡°Have there always been so many beggars on the streets?¡± Viena quickly shook her head. ¡°No, Master Reed. The orcs in the southern part of the Farmountains have recently started another war, hence there are many refugees.¡± After she said that, she quickly added, ¡°If you do not like them, I could send someone to drive away all of the beggars near the tower.¡± Most of the mages had weird tempers. Even though Viena was unwilling to drive the poor beggars away, if those beggars were to upset Reed, they would probably lose their lives. Reed shook his head. Based on the events he had witnessed on the street earlier, he could roughly judge the political, economic, and social situation of both the Norland Empire and Grimm. There were aristocrats, not-so-small-time slave owners, cautious civilians, cruel mercenaries, pitiful beggars, and several kind shop owners who were afraid of trouble. It was not a peaceful and stable world. ¡°No need. If there are extra loaves of bread, you can give them out as charity, but not too much. You may go now.¡± The moment she heard Reed¡¯s words, Viena immediately understood. Her master might have been kind, but he was also pragmatic. If they were to give the beggars too much, they would start to gather in large numbers, and it would be difficult to deal with them. Their mage tower was not the ¡°lord mayor of the city¡±, and they were not responsible for helping the beggars. ¡°Understood, Master Reed.¡± Seeing that Reed no longer spoke, Viena pursed her charming lips as she bowed and left. However, her footsteps were a little forlorn. Reed knew what the servant¡¯s thoughts were, but he did not say anything. It was okay to give those beggars some food, but it was impossible to provide large scale help. It would be too much of a risk with his current identity. While it was understandable for a master mage to donate some food from time to time, it would be out of the ordinary for him to do it often. That was something the lord mayor of the city should take care of, and he did not need a mage to interfere. Reed then sat at the table and started to eat. For the vampires, human blood was food, so human food items could not supply them with enough nutrients¡­ although human food would not harm their stomachs if they were to ingest them. In order to conceal his identity, the Progenitor Vampire would eat on time every day. Reed was not born a vampire, so he naturally enjoyed good food. As such, the routine meal consumption of the Progenitor Vampire became something of a delight for him. Lunch was fairly luxurious with a glass of milk, a large piece of magic-infused barbecued meat, two large pieces of bread, two side dishes, and a plate of dessert. The rarest dish in the meal set was the barbecued meat. Only the meat of a magical beast would possess such strong magical powers. Over in Grimm, a piece of magical beast meat would fetch at least 50 silver Pykes. A person¡¯s average monthly salary was merely 10 silver Pykes, and the piece of meat he had for lunch was enough to feed a family of three for a whole year. The currency in Glory was divided into bronze, silver, and gold Pykes. The exchange rate would be 100 copper Pykes to 1 silver Pyke, and 100 silver Pykes to 1 gold Pyke. The bronze Pyke was the most basic unit of currency, and 1 bronze Pyke could buy a piece of black bread on the street. Its value was roughly equivalent to 1 RMB in the real world. However, each world was different. While Glory was based in an extraordinary world of magic, it was still set against the backdrop of the Western Middle Ages, and productivity was low. Thus, there were certain distinctions in purchasing power as well. As an elite member of Grimm¡¯s Lodge of Mages and a baron in the Norland Empire, Reed would receive a subsidy of 20 gold Pykes every month. Plus, the area near Vermillion Tower was under his protection and would receive an additional 10 gold Pykes per month in protection fees. On top of that, some nobles, whom Reed had good relations with, would provide him a little expenditure for protection each month. That came up to about 20 gold Pykes a month. Therefore, Reed¡¯s monthly income was about 50 gold Pykes. The maintenance of Vermillion Tower took up 20 gold Pykes per month, so he had a balance of 30 gold Pykes. So, eating a luxurious dish such as barbecued magical beast meat, which would seem like an extravagant thing to a commoner, was nothing to him. The magically-rich barbecue meat melted the moment it entered his mouth, and the surge of concentrated magical power began to rush into every cell in his body. It felt like his entire body had been given a spa massage, and all of his cells were energized. ¡°This is the bane of veganism.¡± Reed felt extremely comfortable. There was little wonder that the meat of a magical beast fetched such a high price. Once he ate the magical beast meat, the other dishes seemed rather tasteless in comparison, so he finished the rest in quick succession. After Reed rested for a while, he looked at the spells on his character attribute panel. As an earthling, he was, no doubt, curious about such extraordinary abilities, even more so after his spirit transferred over. Magic¡­ The lure of the word alone was more enticing than gold coins. Despite not having experience in casting spells, after receiving the Progenitor Vampire¡¯s memories, Reed became extremely familiar with the skills and spells. It was as if he had practiced them thousands of times before. There was no unfamiliarity whatsoever, and that allowed him to breathe a sigh of relief. The world of Glory was not without conflict. It was a world full of evil. If one did not have strength, one might not be able to survive at all. He was now a Progenitor Vampire in the game and would possibly not be able to infinitely resurrect like normal players. If he really died and could not be resurrected, he would really be done with the game. Magic¡­ Reed turned his attention to his skills. For a modern individual like him, only the abilities to transcend reality aroused his interest. Let¡¯s begin. The magic, which had been practiced countless times in the original progenitor¡¯s memory, formed a map of lines and dots in his mind. A magic model¡­ It was a familiar yet foreign name. To cast spells, a mage had to first activate the magic model. The magic model consisted of two parts: magic nodes and a magic circuit. The magic nodes were fixed points, and the lines connecting the magic nodes were called the magic circuit. Mana flow would start from the first magic node, and through a fixed magic circuit, it would be transferred to the second node, and so on and so forth. Once mana activated the last magic node, the magic model would be formed, and the magic could be immediately released. The principle of magic was not difficult to understand, but understanding it and using it were two completely different matters. If a mage wanted to cast a spell, he needed to form the model of the spell in his mind. The more than one dozen spells learned by the Progenitor Vampire were all magic models that had been successfully formed. Now, if Reed wanted to cast a spell, he just needed to infuse mana according to the original magic model. After he recalled the spellcasting process several times, Reed suppressed his inner excitement and slowly regained his composure. It was best to have a calm mind when casting spells because volatile emotions would affect the results. That was common knowledge for a mage. After he calmed down, Reed began to drive his mana slowly toward the magic model. A fireball was the simplest of magics, a First Circle Spell. There were no more than a hundred magic nodes in First Circle Spells, and a fireball only required fifty magic nodes. If it had been the original progenitor who was casting, he could have cast a First Circle Spell with just the snap of a finger. Reed was, after all, still a newbie and a little nervous. Stretching out his hand, he learned the release gesture based on his memory and began to silently draw upon his mana. Five seconds later¡­ Whoosh. An orange fireball the size of an apple floated in the air. The scorching fireball instantly increased the temperature in the lab by a few degrees. Reed was pleasantly surprised. Success!! His first casting was a success! The sensation of summoning a fireball out of his hands was intoxicating for someone who had never experienced it before. It was magic far beyond reality. Reed could clearly discern that he was able to control the fireball in his hand as he pleased. Using his mind, he could direct the fireball toward his enemy at a speed of dozens of meters per second. It was no less powerful than a highly-explosive bomb that was filled to the brim with TNT. If he wanted to strengthen its explosive power, he could continue to infuse mana into the fireball and enhance its power. Turning around, he saw the storage racks in the lab. He shook his head and wanted to put the fireball out. The fireball kept flying and dancing around him like a pulled balloon as he controlled it with his mind. Its scorching flames reached terrifying temperatures, and the room was getting hotter because of the fireball¡¯s presence. The orange fireball was like the prettiest of flowers, dangerous but mysterious. The blazing ball of fire flew up, down, and around, spinning on the tip of Reed¡¯s finger, bouncing under his feet, and floating before him. Reed was completely engrossed with magic. It was not until half a day later that he began to gradually stop supplying mana to the fireball. No longer supplied with mana, it slowly shrank, and the orange glow faded little by little, turning into nothing after a few minutes. That was magic. Reed¡¯s interest in magic reached its apex right after he cast the fireball spell. He loved the feeling of having mastery over magic and having a fireball fly above his fingertips. He swore that it gave him a sense of accomplishment far beyond anything else. Chapter 5 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Flap, flap, flap¡­ While Reed was deep in his study of the fascinating magic, the sound of fluttering wings rang outside the window. A bat the size of his palm flew into the room through the half-opened stained glass window. Reed squinted his eyes slightly. It was one of the bats that were raised in the vampire castle, and it served the same purpose as a carrier pigeon. It delivered messages. He reached out, and the hovering bat cleverly glided over, falling gently onto his palm. As he deftly placed the bat near his ear, a voice rang out. ¡°Lord Progenitor, please return to the castle as soon as possible.¡± It was a Second Circle Spell, Sending. It was a very rare spell, which Reed had not learned. The Progenitor Vampire was not particularly interested in such support spells. There were two second-generation vampire kins who had learned the spell, and the voice belonged to a female vampire named Lucie. Reed was curious about the vampiric stronghold too. As a Progenitor Vampire, he should also go back since his roots were, after all, that of a vampire. When he turned to look at the wall clock, he saw that it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Clocks had appeared in that world for a long time now, but over there, time was not calculated with hours but solhours. A solhour equaled an hour. It was a little weird but not exactly hard to remember. Reed shook the magic bell in the room, and a crisp, as well as pleasant sound, rang in every corner of the mage tower. A few minutes later, the sound of Viena¡¯s soles stepping on the floor approached. Knock, knock, knock. The door was pushed open, and the girl took a few deep breaths. Her puffed up chest rose and fell several times before her breathing slowed down. Viena¡¯s face was slightly flushed. ¡°Master Reed, what are your orders?¡± Reed simply gave his usual excuse. ¡°I have a new spell in mind, and I want to find a few magical beasts outside the city to try it out.¡± A vampire needed to feed on blood once a month. While ordinary food could provide vampires a certain amount of energy, they were unable to provide the unique substance found in human blood. That was the case for every vampire, even the Progenitor Vampire. If a vampire did not consume blood, the vampire¡¯s life would be in danger. The Progenitor Vampire would never strike against ordinary folks in the city, so he would return to his castle once a month to drink blood there. His bloodline was so mysterious that even a Transcendent Mage would not be able to normally determine his true identity, so it was not that dangerous for him to lurk in Grimm. Besides, he would never do something that could betray his identity. Viena had also gotten used to Reed going out a lot. ¡°Take care, then, Master Reed. I will clean up your room for you.¡± Reed nodded slightly, and after he settled some trifling stuff, he immediately got ready to return to the castle. His innate talent gave him immunity to sunlight, so the sun, which was a vampire¡¯s natural enemy, was of no hindrance to him. He could go out at any time. The reputation of vampires was so terrible in the eyes of mankind that they were treated as the enemy. If they were found, the military and mages would pursue them without delay. In order to avoid being attacked, Reed¡¯s castle was built deep in the Farmountains, which was about 500 km away from Grimm. After he made the necessary arrangements, he left the seventh floor and descended to the first floor. Along the way, he ran into over a dozen mage apprentices who bowed respectfully before him. They were all apprentices whom Reed had accepted into his mage tower over the past three years. All of those young ones had the potential to become mages although their innate talents were poor. Spellcasting was the most difficult profession there. It demanded talent, and none of the apprentices had yet to develop into full-time mages. Reed nodded slightly in response. All of the apprentices had been recruited to hide his identity, so the original Progenitor Vampire had not been serious in teaching them magic. Obviously, Reed¡¯s focus was also not on teaching at the moment. He would just deal with them when he had the time. In front of Vermillion Tower, two servants had already arranged a carriage. The moment Reed appeared on the street in his blue high mage robes, the crowd around him looked frightened. Many even bowed their heads and dared not look him in the eye. As most of the mages were often cooped up in their mage towers studying magic, most of them had antisocial personalities¡­ Hence, it was common knowledge that a mage would possess a strange temperament. Mages who had mastered the mysterious ways of magic and had far more power than any normal person would always be the object of envy and fear among the commoners. Offending a nobleman might have ended with a couple of whips. However, a single spell was enough to send them through death¡¯s door if they offended a mage. Reed did not react to the envious and terrified masses. It was just too much of a regular occurrence in his memory. Even the nobles in Grimm dared not be presumptuous before a powerful high mage. Magic was truth, and the axiom of the goddess of magic had always been the supreme truth for mages. The carriage was extravagant, with blooming Aristea flowers sewn over the fur of an unknown magical beast. The soft cushion in the carriage was even more comfortable than a sofa, and it sank deep the second he sat on it. The interior of the carriage was separated from the cold wind by glass windows. After he pulled the curtains aside, he could see the scenery on either side of the road. Reed admitted that the city had a strong foreign vibe, but the city¡¯s appalling state of cleanliness still made a modern person like him, who was used to a clean city, frown. The sewers were blocked, rats ran about on the streets, and beggars even took off their pants to pee by the road out of convenience. All of that illustrated the era¡¯s ignorance and backwardness. At the same time, it was so real that Reed could not look away. Be it the crafty merchants or the occasional nobility passing through, their faces, movements, and behavior all showed that it was not just a world in a virtual game. Everyone there had their own soul, and each was a living being. It took a good half a day before the carriage traveled past the towering city walls. The city with its million-strong population was incredibly large¡­ There were no modern high-rise buildings around, and the rate of land utilization was terrible, to say the least. When Reed was not too far away from the gate, he asked the two servants to park the carriage beside an uninhabited forest before he got out of the carriage alone. The two servants had long gotten accustomed to his routine, and they drove back to the city after they bade him farewell. Reed entered the woods and used a Second Circle spell, Detection. He did not find anyone around him. Using his mind to access his attribute panel, he looked at the skill list and used one of his vampiric abilities: Bat Transformation. Bat Transformation: You can transform into 100 small bats, and each bat contains only 5% of your power. As long as a bat survives, you can be resurrected. Bat wings can also be formed to fly at 50% the speed of a small bat. It could almost be regarded as the strongest life-saving ability a vampire could have. He was able to transform into a hundred bats, and as long as the bats dispersed and flew away, he would be able to resurrect himself even if one survived. It was enough to be placed at the forefront of escape abilities. Simultaneously, he could use the ability to hasten his journey. As it was a racial ability, it was even easier to execute than Reed¡¯s spellcasting process. Whoosh. There was a black puff of smoke, and Reed¡¯s figure instantly disappeared as a hundred bats fluttered and took off into the sky. Chapter 6 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The experience of flying after transforming into a hundred bats was very special. Each bat was controlled by Reed, but it was completely different from his human form. Bat Transformation was a transformation spell and would only consume mana during the change. It did not require mana to sustain the transformation, and if he had the stamina he could fly all day and all night. The distance between the Farmountains and Grimm was neither too close nor too far. It was about 500 km away, and after Reed transformed into the bats, he could travel at a speed of more than 200 km per hour. A mere two solhours later, he had reached the edge of the Farmountains. The Farmountains Range stretched across thousands of kilometers, and it was the longest mountain range in the southern part of the Norland Empire. The towering mountains separated the Norland Empire from the far south¡ªthe Orc Empire in the barren wastelands¡­ The two massive countries were connected in the South by an intersecting line about 300 km long. The castle was built deep within the Farmountains in a very secretive location. It took the Progenitor Vampire over ten years to find that location in the Farmountains, and the terrain was perfect. A large cloud of bats flew along the mountains and shuttled between the air current as well as the cold wind. The bats only slowed down after two more solhours. It was a very steep mountain range, and the ancient castle was built halfway up the mountain, sandwiched between two high peaks that were each 3,000 rhents tall. The huge castle was nestled by the edge of the precipitous mountainside, and its walls were divided into two sections. One section was carved out of the mountains and was about 500 rhents above ground. Meanwhile, the second section of the castle walls was built on the mountainside. At 30 rhents tall, the castle walls, which were made of anti-magic rocks and dense iron ore, were immune to spells below the Fifth Circle of Magic. A sole 300-rhent-wide road connected the front of the castle to the foot of the mountain, and it was flanked by ravines that were several hundred rhents deep. It was a veritable hidden valley. As long as there were five hundred spellcasters manning the place, they could withstand the attack of enemies numbering in the tens of thousands. It was a true, natural barrier. Reed¡¯s cloud of bats swooped down, and he canceled the spell the moment he landed before the castle, turning back into his human form. Looking at the 30-rhent-tall wall made out of dense iron ore, he felt relieved. While his current strength was not worthy of a Progenitor Vampire, the savings he had amassed over the past two hundred years was indeed a considerable amount of wealth for Reed. The castle beyond the walls was completely dark, without any light. The vampires were the scions of the goddess of the dark night, hence night vision was a natural ability, and they could see even clearer in the dark than light. A sentry on the wall was alerted after he detected movement below. ¡°Who goes there?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. I¡¯m back.¡± Reed¡¯s calm voice rang out from afar, and the vampires above were immediately overjoyed. ¡°Patriarch.¡± With a flicker, Reed transformed into a bat again and flew directly above the castle wall. Once Reed showed himself, ten vampires, who were on duty that night, immediately surrounded him. They each placed one hand on their chest as they bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings of the night, Patriarch.¡± These vampires were all of Reed¡¯s bloodline. In human terms, they were all his children. Vampires could not breed but could expand their bloodline through the First Embrace. The First Embrace referred to the act of injecting vampire blood into human beings through their fangs, transforming them into vampires. All vampires could initiate a First Embrace every year, but they would be weakened for a period of time after each First Embrace. It stood to reason that the original progenitor, who had transformed into a vampire two hundred years ago, would not only have about two hundred kinfolk after all that time. Nevertheless, Reed found out that things were not so simple after he skimmed through his memories. A hundred years back, during his heyday, the vampires had about three thousand kinfolk. At that time, the Progenitor Vampire was a Level 14 high mage who was about to break through to Level 15. However, the large numbers not only meant power but also the need for a huge amount of supplies. Since every vampire had to consume blood at least once a month, at least three thousand civilians near the Farmountains would be hunted by the vampires every month. The terrifying death toll horrified both the villages and towns near Grimm. It also angered the most powerful force in Grimm, a mage far more powerful than the archmages, a Level 20 Transcendent Mage, Locke Haart. The three thousand vampires were besieged by the armies of Grimm, and the original vampire fortress on the other end of the Farmountains fell. Only over a hundred vampires survived and fled. Back then, the powerful existence that had tamed magic, the Transcendent Mage, Locke Haart killed over a thousand vampires by himself. That fear still lingered in the hearts of the surviving vampires. The Progenitor Vampire was severely wounded by the Transcendent Mage in battle, and he dropped from Level 14 all the way to Level 5. It took over a hundred years just for his wounds to heal. It was also in that great battle that the Progenitor Vampire learned about the Transcendent Mage¡¯s power and had the thought of sneaking into Grimm to learn magic. After Reed flipped through the Progenitor Vampire¡¯s memories, his heart felt a little heavy. The pressure to ensure the survival of the vampires was far greater than he had imagined. They would be destroyed if they did not begin to expand, yet they would also face destruction if they expanded in the wrong direction. Their current way of survival needed to be changed. The violent and brutal expansion of the past was no longer feasible. Thinking of that, Reed could not help but shake his head. It seemed like the vampires and humans in this world had irreconcilable differences. The vampires regarded humans as food, while humans saw vampires as the spawn of the devil. Whenever the two met, only one would walk out alive. Even so, was the conflict between vampires and men really beyond reconciliation? Reed pondered about it the moment he got there. The vampires would totally destroy themselves if they continued to expand the same way, and endless bloodshed could not make the vampires stronger either. Hence, this time around, he came back to find a solution to the problem regarding the vampire race¡¯s future. As the Progenitor Vampire, the vampires were his roots, and the stronger the vampires were, the stronger his base would be. If the vampires were wiped out, his role as the Progenitor Vampire would be for naught. Not to mention, half of his bugged traits and talents would be useless too. ¡°Eudes, what is it that you are so anxious to inform me?¡± All of the vampires in the castle had inherited the last name of Kaschar. The leading vampire, Eudes Kaschar was a tall, handsome middle-aged man with an outstanding temperament. The vampires were all naturally handsome men or beautiful women, and their appearance was even comparable to that of the elves, who were the epitome of beauty. Not only did Eudes have excellent temperament, but he was also extremely powerful. He had reached Level 9 as a mage and was an intermediate mage who was close to breaking through. His secondary warrior class was at Level 4 as well. In Glory, Level 0s were civilians while Level 1s were apprentices. Levels 2-4 were of ordinary rank. Levels 5-9 were of intermediate rank. Levels 10-14 were of high rank. Levels 15-19 were of master rank. Meanwhile, those at Level 20 were Transcendents. Six of the vampires there had the same strength as Eudes. All of them were Reed¡¯s second-generation descendants. The remaining vampires in the castle were all at Level 5 or higher, which was a considerable force in itself. A Level 5 class was enough to become a captain of a hundred-man squadron in the army. Therefore, while the number of kinsmen under Reed¡¯s rule at the moment seemed small, their strength was no joking matter. They, at the very least, had the ability to protect themselves. ¡°Patriarch, the humans we preyed upon last time are no more. We need to hunt again.¡± The elegant Eudes looked more like a nobleman than your usual nobility, and it was hard to imagine such a person as a vampire. Vampires needed to drink blood to survive, and humans were their food source. In the past, the vampires would collectively send out hunting parties to raid and capture humans from the nearby villages and cities to serve as food. The second vampires tasted blood, they would not care about the life or death of their prey, and most of the captured humans were only one-use. Reed had once ordered the vampires to report to him every time they went out for a raid. However, the humans captured in the last raid had all been killed by the vampires before those in the castle could pass the news to him. Reed frowned when he heard that. He made up his mind right then and there. The vampires had to change. Chapter 7 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After Reed contemplated for a moment, he came to a decision. The brutish and crude development of the vampires¡¯ ways would definitely not work. There were still three years until the players arrived, and if the unshackled predation of humans were to continue, those living disasters would definitely wipe the vampires out. Besides, he was not a homicidal maniac. His heart just could not allow the vampires to wantonly hunt and prey on living people. So, the vampires needed to change from the inside and out. If there were such a situation in the human world, even a king would not be able to pull off a monumental change like that¡­ The nobility and anyone with stakes would fight back in the most aggressive way possible. Thankfully for him, he was the Progenitor Vampire, and the vampires had absolute loyalty to him. Thus, any revolutionary change was not difficult to implement. ¡°Eudes, summon all members of our clan to the hall.¡± Eudes bowed his head respectfully. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Father¡­ The moment Reed heard that word, the corner of his mouth twitched intensely. Eudes was one of the vampires, whom Reed had personally granted the First embrace, and he was a second-generation vampire. There were only seven second-generation vampires in the whole castle, and the rest were created by those seven vampires. While there was nothing wrong with Eudes calling him Father, watching a nearly forty-year-old face doing so made Reed gripe to himself. Whoosh! A cauldron of bats flew away as Eudes set off to inform the rest. Reed did not linger on the wall either and transformed into a cloud of bats before he flew straight to the great hall with the aid of his memories. As he flew into the hall through the semicircular arches, the hall appeared magnificent. The stained glass windows depicted the lore of creation and also vampiric heroes. Sculptures with defined textures had bat wings and the signature fangs of the vampires. A variety of reliefs depicted all kinds of terrifying monsters, and a lifelike flame dragon was even carved into the ceiling of the hall. The hall¡¯s architectural style was reminiscent of a Western church. At the center of the hall, the bats disappeared, and Reed¡¯s figure reappeared in their place. Looking at the exquisite architecture and ornamentations around him, a hint of appreciation flashed past his eyes. As expected of the vampires who were known for their elegance, the layout there was way more luxurious than that in his own mage tower. There were various antique utensils, extremely artistic statues, and oil paintings by master painters. Even the carpets looked exquisite. Just as Reed curiously studied the various paintings in the hall, the loud flapping of wings echoed. Vampires continuously appeared in the hall one by one, and in less than ten minutes, all of the vampires were gathered. Even with two hundred vampires, the vast hall did not look crowded at all. The crowd¡¯s every movement was full of sophistication; the men were handsome with impeccable manners, while the ladies were graceful and dignified. While Reed had memories of such scenes in his mind, seeing so many handsome men and beautiful women with his own eyes put him in a great mood. Sure enough, beauty was justice and also pleasing to the eyes. As the vampires stood before Reed, they paid respect and reverence to their progenitor. The power of his blood gained him their respect, and they also revered Reed¡¯s own strength. The seven middle-aged men and women took two steps forward. Following that, all of the other vampires behind them bowed before Reed, who was sitting on his throne. ¡°Greetings of the night, Patriarch.¡± Reed stood up and learned the proud posture of the Progenitor Vampire, nodding slightly at the crowd beneath him. He only spoke slowly after everyone had risen again. ¡°I have summoned all of you here today to discuss our future.¡± Those words surprised all of the vampires below who cast a curious look at Reed. Reed¡¯s study of magic was usually so obsessive that he rarely cared about the vampires¡¯ internal affairs. It was the first time in many decades that he had gathered all of them for such an important meeting. Eudes was the first to speak. ¡°Patriarch, please go ahead.¡± His expression was somewhat serious, and he rarely called Reed ¡°Father¡± in front of other vampires. Although several other second-generation descendants were also baffled by Reed¡¯s actions, they all followed suit. ¡°Lord Progenitor, you do not have to worry about anything.¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± Since Reed was the Progenitor Vampire, they were all his descendants and he had absolute authority over every single vampire. Even if he ordered those two hundred vampires to attack Grimm with its thousands of troops right then, they would not hesitate at all. Reed was very satisfied with how the vampires had reacted so far. ¡°It appears that I have underestimated the weight of my role as the Progenitor Vampire in your eyes.¡± After he demurred for a moment, he solemnly said, ¡°My children, my blood kin, do you know that the vampires are about to usher in death and destruction?¡± Death and destruction? Those cold words set off a huge reaction in the hall. What? Eudes looked at Reed in shock as a deep puzzlement filled his blue eyes. The vampires were hidden deep within the Farmountains, and they were not exactly weak. Plus, with the protection of a powerful Progenitor Vampire like Reed, who at present could destroy the vampires? Only the army of Grimm would dare to say such a thing, he thought. Had Grimm¡¯s army discovered their tracks? Eudes¡¯ fingers trembled slightly at the thought of it. He did not directly participate in the war between the vampires and Grimm a hundred years ago, but he did witness the horrible aftermath of the final battle. ¡°Patriarch, please enlighten us.¡± Even though the vampires in the hall were shocked and in disbelief, no one dared to question him because he was their lord. If the Progenitor Vampire¡¯s words had been uttered by someone else instead, they would have torn that person apart straight away. There was a coldness on Reed¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Lucie, come and tell me, how many humans have we vampires taken away from the Farmountains in the past ten years.¡± Lucie, a Level 9 mage, was a female vampire and the youngest of the seven second-generation vampires¡­ She was just over a hundred years old. Lucie stood up among the seven, and her long purple dress dragged along the floor, giving her a very classic charm. Her beautiful blonde hair and purple dress formed a complementary contrast. In addition, her appearance of someone in her early thirties along with her every move, which exuded strong aristocratic vibes, looked extremely enchanting. Although there was a hint of bewilderment in her mesmerizing green eyes, she still answered Reed¡¯s question seriously. ¡°Father, our kinsmen stopped giving out First Embraces after your order twenty years ago, and the number of humans we¡¯ve taken every year has stabilized. Over these ten years, we have captured close to three thousand humans for food annually.¡± Three thousand a year; thirty thousand in ten. When Reed heard the statistics from his descendant, he seemed a little upset. After he made contact with the people there, he could no longer take those living beings as NPCs in a game. Everyone was of flesh and blood. They all had a soul. With more than thirty thousand people becoming their food, he was terribly affected despite having nothing to do with it. There was also another point; the vampires had no idea about the concept of sustainable development. Their raid on human lands was simply to take humans for feeding without realizing that human beings had the ability to create value. Thus, there was no such concept in their minds. It was like catching over a hundred chickens and killing them without knowing how to raise chickens for eggs. That was a huge waste of resources. So, the vampires needed to change. ¡°Yes, and because of this, the nobility and the Lodge of Mages in Grimm have noticed our tracks. I have even received news that Grimm is preparing to launch another offensive against us as it did one hundred years ago.¡± There was a sudden clamor. No one suspected Reed¡¯s words to be fake, and a cacophony immediately broke out amongst the initially calm vampires. Everyone knew that if the armies of Grimm were to march into the Farmountains, they would never be able to stop them. About half of the vampires there did not experience the war a hundred years ago, but by word of mouth alone, no one wanted to experience the feeling of being surrounded by thousands of soldiers. After Reed finished speaking, his gaze was steely, and his expression was indescribably grim. He continued without regard for the vampires below him who were already panicking a little. ¡°Grimm has more than fifty thousand men, including twenty high mages and three archmages. ¡°If they manage to lock down our position, the castle will not be able to withstand their assault.¡± Even the second-generation vampires could not pull themselves together when they heard that. Eudes was the most anxious, and he quickly asked, ¡°Patriarch, what should we do now?¡± Reed did not answer him directly, instead, he carried on in an unhurried yet extremely oppressive tone. ¡°The situation is far worse than that. Even the Transcendent Mage, Locke Haart, who personally participated in the war against vampires a hundred years ago, has noticed our existence. ¡°Be it survival or destruction¡­ ¡°Death or rebirth¡­ ¡°We are about to be faced with a choice.¡± Chapter 8 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Was all of that true? It was all false. Nothing was real. However, the group of vampires who had been cooped up in the castle did not know that, and they did not even have a shred of doubt. It was because their revered progenitor had said so himself. In fact, ever since Reed became a member of the nobility and Grimm¡¯s Lodge of Mages, he would often bring back news about the city. So, when Reed told them that Grimm had already discovered their tracks, no one doubted him. When they heard that the Transcendent Mage, Locke Haart had noticed them as well, the vampires below immediately became frightened. The Transcendent Mage was such an existence that across the lands under the rule of Grimm and among the millions of people in the Farmountains Range, there was only one Transcendent Mage. Moreover, Locke Haart had personally participated in the siege and suppression of the vampires. His power had made the vampires taste fear for the first time. There were not many emotions in Reed¡¯s eyes, and as he looked at the somewhat horrified vampires below, his heart eased up slightly. At the very least, he had managed to intimidate the group of ignorant shut-ins. If he wanted to implement drastic reforms now, the best way was to unite his kinsmen. The vampires were his roots, and Reed could not forsake them. If he were to lay down a rule by force, it would be hard to determine its effectiveness even if the vampires chose to carry out his orders due to his identity. It would only take a small group to cut corners for the effectiveness of his plan to be greatly reduced. A simple reason like an external crisis could immediately pump everyone up. It was the same when certain countries engaged in foreign wars to cope with domestic economic crises during World War II, turning their internal conflicts into external ones. In a life or death situation, even the most unreasonable of reforms would have a basis. The most important thing was the heavy losses that the vampires suffered at the hands of the Transcendent Mage. Their fear of him was still deeply rooted in their blood. When the vampires below were about done discussing, Reed slowly resumed speaking again. ¡°I previously did not manage you because I wanted to test your wisdom and see if any of you could find the right path without me, but I was disappointed.¡± After he said that, all seven of the second-generation vampires lowered their heads with shame in their eyes. For them to not detect such a serious crisis like Grimm preparing to encircle them, it was an unforgivable mistake. ¡°In order to cope with this great crisis and for the growth of the vampires, we must carry out reforms.¡± Reforms? The vampires below looked at each other. Lucie curiously asked, ¡°Father, how are you going to reform us?¡± Reed scanned the crowd and spoke louder. ¡°We vampires must embark on a path of sustainable development.¡± After much preparation, Reed finally verbalized his inner thoughts. ¡°Lord Progenitor, what is sustainable development?¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± Hearing the bizarre statement, the vampires were all dumbfounded. Goddess of the Night above, it was the first time they had heard something like that. ¡°How did we deal with the humans we captured in the past?¡± Eudes¡¯ calm voice rang out. ¡°Patriarch, the captured humans would be kept in a cave. Our siblings would then feast once a month, and the dead would be thrown down the cliff.¡± It was obvious what Eudes meant. Those humans were mere fodder for the vampires, and they would kill one every time they feasted. Reed shook his head; it was too crude. There was no wonder that the vampires were so hated by humanity. At the same time, he was anxious. Even if the vampires did not encounter the crisis he had described, things still would not work out in the long run, especially once the players arrived in the game. Those troublemakers would definitely wipe the vampires out for experience points. ¡°Wrong, this is wrong. We have been wrong this entire time.¡± Wrong? How could it be wrong? ¡°Wrong? Why is it wrong? Humans are just our food.¡± Lucie¡¯s delicate face was full of questions. Perhaps Father has obtained information that we have no access to? Fortunately, Father¡¯s presence has allowed us to avert another crisis. Reed looked directly into her eyes. The mana in his body swirled as a powerful aura formed around him. ¡°Humans are our food, that is true. But all of you need to know that if we were to keep enough humans in captivity and not kill them, perhaps even provide them with protection, they would be able to continuously provide us food. Just as humans raise chickens for eggs, we can do that as well. Plus, human ingenuity and intelligence are attributes not possessed by many races. We can rule over them and create more wealth for ourselves instead of keeping them in a cave as fodder.¡± His words seemed weird and detached from mainstream reality in that world. Humans had always been seen as food by the vampires, and their status was like that of chickens, ducks, and geese. Now, the vampires were required to provide their food with protection and even rule over them. It was a big shock to Lucie and the other vampires. Reed heaved a sigh of relief when he noticed that his descendants had not spoken out against him directly. He was not in a world where everyone was created equal. There, the nobility could easily determine the life and death of the common folk, and everyone belonged to a class. It was extremely unfair. Furthermore, for the highborn vampires with their superb innate talents and strength, wanting to accept humans was not something that could be changed with just a few words. There was no doubt that humans were the prevalent race in the world of Glory. No matter how strong the vampires were, it was impossible for them to defeat any country. The military strength of one city was enough to wipe out most vampires in that world. According to Reed¡¯s vision, if the vampires wanted to grow and prosper, they had to build a city with a large number of humans in it. The vampires would then be the guardians of said city. They would not be able to survive without humans, but humans could draw blood to feed the vampires at regular intervals while they ensured that their health was not at stake. That way, humans would be free from any external dangers while vampires would have a constant source of food. Also, through their labor, the humans would continue to create wealth for him. While the plan was somewhat idealistic, it was important to note that there was a great chance of realizing it. Firstly, Reed was the Progenitor Vampire, and the vampires¡¯ loyalty to him was absolute. So, he had no worries about being hindered, and even if the vampires did not understand him, they would at most underperform. Hence, there was a supporting point on the vampire¡¯s end. Secondly, the world was set against a magical background. The gods were watching their believers from heaven, while the demons were gazing from the abyss. Racial and national differences from all sides flooded the world. Ordinary civilians were like little chicks that could only await slaughter. Wars kept happening. If only there was a place that could provide refuge and protect their life, as well as property, and the price was just some of their blood without sacrificing their wellbeing¡­ The refugees who had suffered from the various wars and magical beasts along the border would definitely agree without complaints. Lastly¡­ Chapter 9 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lastly, there was sufficient wide land. To execute his concept of development, Reed anticipated that he would need at least fifty thousand humans during the early stages and hundreds of thousands later on. Having several hundred thousand human beings would be more than enough to support a small number of vampires. The vampires, who would be supplied with blood, had top-notch combat prowess and would, in turn, be totally capable of protecting and ensuring the safety of the humans. All of that required a vast piece of land. By a stroke of luck, he also met that condition, and he was standing on said land. The old castle stood on the edge of the cliff, and from the front, it was an easily defensible castle that was extremely difficult to attack. However, it was a completely different matter at the back of the castle. The area was a gourd-shaped basin surrounded by high mountains, and the castle was located on the tip of that gourd. Behind the castle was a fertile piece of land that was 20 km wide and 15 km long. The terrain gradually shrank toward the end, forming the bottleneck of the gourd. Its width went from over 30 km wide to no more than 2 km, with towering peaks lining both sides of the pass. Five kilometers beyond the bottleneck was the second half of the gourd-shaped basin, and the land there was no less fertile than the one right behind the old castle. More importantly, that fertile land was 150 km in length with an average width of 60 km. Each and every one of those fertile lands was Reed¡¯s. The castle was built upon the mouth of the gourd, firmly guarding the rich and fertile land. That was Reed¡¯s greatest trump card. In his eyes, that piece of land was literally a holy land for farming. It was deep within the Farmountains, which made travel extremely inconvenient. Flight would be required to pass through most of the terrain. In addition, the gourd-shaped basin was surrounded by peaks as high as 3,000 rhents. There was no other way to enter the basin other than through the castle, implying that the area was isolated from a majority of natural foes. Even if there was a flying monster, only a dragon would be able to fly over such a high mountain. Moreover, the land in the gourd-shaped basin was fertile, and the temperature mild throughout the year. It was also far away from the threat of war and beasts. As long as there were humans around, the land could be rejuvenated. Even with his experience of living in modern society, Reed was still full of praise for the land that the Progenitor Vampire had found. If it had been back on Earth, the land would have been worthless due to its terrible accessibility. However, in the turbulent and warring world, it was the most suitable site for a base camp. The lack of accessible transportation meant that it was isolated from the world, which also meant absolute safety. With him in Grimm, communication with the outside world would not be a problem, and his community would not be left behind by the outside world due to its remoteness. In the memories of the Progenitor Vampire, it had taken almost ten years of exploring the Farmountains for him to find the fertile land. It was a pity that the vampires did not know how to utilize the land. Even the original Progenitor Vampire himself only felt that there was potential in the land but had no idea how to utilize it. The vampire race was not proficient in farming. While the talented highborn vampires were at the forefront of combat prowess in the world of Glory, when it came to agriculture, they would not even have scraps if they were to follow behind humans. Fortuitously, Reed had arrived and inherited the wealth that the Progenitor Vampire had left behind. The land would finally have a new lease of life in his hands. ¡°So, Patriarch, do you plan to raise a group of humans to work for us?¡± The one who spoke was the second amongst Reed¡¯s direct descendants¨CFrey. He was a vampire with a slender frame and sharp eyes. His long hooked nose appeared rather sinister, and to outsiders, his blue eyes held an incomprehensible gleam. Corralling humans was nothing new to him. One hundred years ago, when the vampires had more than three thousand kinfolk, he had managed humans numbering in the tens of thousands. His impression of those greedy and weak fodder was not good. Reed nodded and spoke his mind without hesitation. ¡°Yes, our divine race¡¯s current way of life is extremely dangerous. If we continue to plunder humanity to sustain our kind, we will always be hiding in the Farmountains like rats in a sewer. And when Grimm discovers us, we will also need to give up this territory that belongs to us.¡± ¡°If you do not want that Transcendent Mage from Grimm to come knocking on our doors and do not want the armies from Grimm to break through our gates, kill our kin, and plunder our wealth, all of you must proceed according to my plan.¡± An external threat was the best way to shift focus from any internal conflict. Plus, the deterrent effect of that Transcendent Mage in Grimm far exceeded Reed¡¯s expectations. The vampires did not react much when they heard about Grimm¡¯s army, but the name of the Transcendent Mage cast a shroud of terror on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Patriarch, your will is our way forward.¡± To his surprise, all of the vampires bowed in unison and proclaimed that oath solemnly. Reed was somewhat relieved to witness the scene because he had overestimated the difficulty of the matter. No, it was more like he had underestimated the position of the Progenitor Vampire among the vampires. He was not the just patriarch of the household, he was also their master with supreme authority. Anything that would affect the fate of the entire vampire clan had always been decided by the Progenitor Vampire. No one could turn their back on the authority of a progenitor, and it was not merely an inherited trait but an imprint in the vampires¡¯ blood. ¡°All right, here is my order. First of all, starting from today, sort out the area south of the castle to accommodate the arriving humans. If the humans threaten us, we may strike back. But in the absence of any threat to us, everyone is prohibited from harming humans, directly sucking human blood, and plundering their wealth.¡± That was particularly critical. To change the mindset of the vampires, he needed to formulate new rules, otherwise. They would simply kill anyone they saw, and if that happened, he could forget about his sustainable development. On top of that, this rule did not completely hamstring the vampires, as they would still be allowed to fight back whenever they encountered danger. ¡°Second of all, activate our contingency plan. For the next six months, all of the blood that our sacred kind needs will be provided by the Fount of Blood. Once again, be inside or outside the castle, and do not harm innocent humans, except for those who mean us harm. ¡°Third of all, everyone must come to the main hall to relearn the history of our sacred kind tomorrow morning. I will be conducting the session myself.¡± After Reed issued three consecutive orders, he stopped and gave the vampires a few minutes to digest the information. ¡°Eudes will handle the clearing of the southern part of the castle, and it has to be completed within five days. After the Fount of Blood is activated, Frey will continue to be responsible for safeguarding it. ¡°The seven of you, stay. The others, you may leave. Everyone, gather here again at nine in the morning tomorrow.¡± Reed waved his hand and kept the seven second-generation vampires behind. There used to be as many as thirty second-generation vampires, but after the war with Grimm a hundred years ago, only seven were left. In order to ensure the survival of the vampires and avoid discovery by the Transcendent Mage in Grimm, the Progenitor Vampire suppressed their powers. That was why the number of vampires remained at around two hundred for so many years. Reed was no longer bothered about the vampires¡¯ various expressions. Sitting on his jewel-studded throne, he closed his eyes to contemplate. He had to admit that the framework for his plan was very general. It could even be called crude, and there were many areas that required improvement during implementation. Nevertheless, he would not let such an opportunity pass him by. In three years¡¯ time, the players would arrive, and if he did not accumulate enough power before those walking disasters came, the vampires would really be relegated to hiding in the remote Farmountains. With the players being able to stir sh*t up, the existence of the castle might be exposed. Should that happen, it would be a catastrophe. The vampires were his beginnings, and his identity as a Progenitor Vampire had determined everything. Progenitor Vampire: You are the progenitor of the vampires. You possess a powerful bloodline and are immune to sunlight. You can create new blood kin every month, and your kin, as well as his/her descendants, will be absolutely loyal to you. Each blood kin will provide you one point of character experience per month. There were two hundred vampires in the castle now, and every vampire would provide him one experience point every month. The amount of experience required for him to level up from Level 10 to 11 was 5,000 points, and even if he did not do anything, it would only take him two years to go up a level. An outsider might look down on one level, but Reed was very aware of how difficult it was to level up after Level 10. Despite Grimm¡¯s million-strong population, there were only twenty Level 10 high mages. The higher one¡¯s level, the more absurdly difficult it was to level up. Glory was not a game where one could level up just by fighting monsters. The game had a very complicated computation system, which Reed had yet to fully understand. Besides, once the number of vampires increased in the future, other figures would also continue to increase. If he had five thousand vampires under his wing, how fast would he level up? It was a massive game-breaking bug. So, if he were to forsake the vampires, he would really just be a vampire who was hidden among humans. The advantages he had would shrink by half at least. Hence, the most important thing right then was to grow the vampires so that they would have enough strength to protect themselves in three years¡¯ time. Chapter 10 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A vampire could create another vampire every year. If they went on the same path as before without care or concern, Reed was confident that the vampires would number in the thousands within three years, increasing their current strength by more than three times. However, if there were thousands of vampires, the number of humans that needed to be hunted every month would be half the amount needed in this year alone. The large-scale disappearances would definitely arouse Grimm¡¯s attention. Besides, if the Transcendent Mage in Grimm really wanted to begin an investigation, Reed could not guarantee that he would be able to hide the matter. He was afraid that the castle would be leveled long before the players even arrived. In the past, when the vampires were discovered by the armies of Grimm, every encounter resulted in significant losses. That was also an important reason why the Progenitor Vampire concealed his identity and snuck into Grimm. If he had not been a sleeper agent over the past three years, his current vampiric kin would not have lived such a stable life. After the crowd dissipated, Reed looked at the seven second-generation vampires indifferently. He did not say much and just waved his hand. ¡°Follow me to the Fount of Blood.¡± The seven looked at one another, and no one dared to have the slightest objection as they gracefully followed Reed. The Fount of Blood was their fall back. It stored a large amount of blood and would never be used unless there was an extinction-level crisis. Since Reed was the one giving orders, however, they did not have the guts to say much. After all, the information that Reed gave them was just too terrifying. They had been targeted by the Transcendent Mage in Grimm. In the face of such a powerful enemy, the vampires could not afford to raid and capture humans like before. Now was undoubtedly a good time to use the Fount of Blood. Reed went through the memories in his mind and was curious about the Fount of Blood. The Progenitor Vampire had been directly transformed into a vampire by chance. His turning was not from a First Embrace. The divine artifact that had transformed his human body into the Progenitor Vampire was also revered by the vampires as the Divine Spirit. It was a skeleton. As for how the transformation happened exactly, it was a memory so distant that when Reed received the Progenitor Vampire¡¯s memories, it was already extremely vague. Hence, he was not entirely sure. Nonetheless, the Divine Spirit that transformed Reed into a Progenitor Vampire still had great usage. It could maintain the freshness and vitality of blood, as well as absorb the magic powers that floated around, infusing them into the blood. The effects of human blood would be reduced after it left a human¡¯s body for half a solhour. Once it exceeded one solhour, its effects on vampires would be zero. That was why the vampires would raid and keep humans in captivity. Fortunately, the Divine Spirit¡¯s existence had solved the vampires¡¯ fatal flaw: the fact that they needed fresh blood to survive. As a result, their craving for fresh blood was brought down to a minimum. It was also a major contributing factor to Reed¡¯s confidence in implementing his agricultural plan. What was more amazing, the Divine Spirit would constantly absorb magic power in the air and infuse them into the blood in the Fount of Blood. The longer the blood was stored, the richer its magic power and the more it benefited the vampires. It was tantamount to smashing the chains that shackled the vampires, which also greatly improved the feasibility of having humans to feed the vampires. He then led the seven and walked slowly through the castle. The dark night did not hinder the vampires. On the contrary, due to their innate talents, the vampires were greatly strengthened in all aspects at night. Night vision was one of their most common innate talents. The once glorious castle was vast, and the structures within it were all in the style of Medieval European architecture There was a towering white minaret, and a pointed semi-circular arch stood tall with stained glass depicting stories of ancient vampiric heroes. The architectural lines of the castle were simple yet lively, and the designs thick and solid. The crossroads and bell tower on the transept revealed an intimidating, exotic atmosphere. Reliefs of various figures had been chiseled into the white stone walls on both sides of the path, and the huge castle was like an exquisite work of art. There was even a relief of a giant dragon at the entrance to the sewer. Reed was astounded, and he realized that Grimm was like a backwater hovel in contrast to the castle. The vampires were really the aristocratic type, and such artistic attainment, as well as temperament, could only compare to that of the elves, who were known for their beauty and arts. The Fount of Blood was on the far right corner of the castle, hidden deep within the cavity of solid rock. It was once a glorious place, after all, and it took Reed half a solhour to walk to the edge of the castle. The fount was located in a cave that was under close guard. Made out of tough green granite rock, the huge cave was five meters high, and there was a dense hanger of bats hanging upside down above the cave. When Reed entered the cave, the bats became alarmed, and thousands of them flew out of the cave abruptly. The black mass was enough to even stop a dragon. A few vampires appeared before Reed and his party under the cover of the bats. All of them held their hand over their chest and bowed in a dignified manner as they spoke the local tongue solemnly. ¡°Greetings of the night, Patriarch.¡± Reed nodded as he looked at the four vampires, who were the guardians of the Fount of Blood. They would stand guard there no matter the situation. The cloud of bats earlier were magical beasts that had been tamed by the vampires. With an average level of 3, their individual strength was feeble. When they numbered in the tens of thousands, though, it was enough to give a Level 15 archmage a headache. ¡°Follow me in.¡± The guards nodded respectfully, and one of them led the way while the rest followed the seven second-generation vampires. They were not in any ordinary cave. Traces of alchemical materials on the rocks were visible just after a short walk. Meanwhile, hidden magic arrays and alchemic traps created faint magical fluctuations. The defensive array within the cave was even stronger than the one in Reed¡¯s Vermillion Tower. Forget ordinary bandits, even an archmage would pay a horrible price should he recklessly charge in. That cave was not the place where the Progenitor Vampire attained his vampiric powers. The vampires only moved there after the Progenitor Vampire found it. After hundreds of years of expansion and excavation work, the densely packed passages in the cave were more labyrinthian than a maze. Half a solhour, many turns, and numerous secret passages later, Reed finally arrived at the Fount of Blood. It was an enormous underground space. The surrounding rocks were now blood-red as if they had been smeared with blood. In the center of the underground area was a deep, irregularly-shaped pond that was 10 rhents long and 5 rhents wide. Its depth was unknown. Reed was surprised to find that the Fount of Blood¡¯s color was not the scarlet he had imagined. Rather, it was an extremely beautiful milky white. It looked like fresh milk that just came from the farms of Grimm and still emanated some warmth. The Divine Spirit he valued the most floated above the milky Fount of Blood. It was a skeleton that was transparent like crystal. The image was bizarre yet harmonious. Reed pulled up the attribute interface and focused his attention on the crystal skeleton. The first line of words that appeared made Reed take a deep breath, and his heart beat fiercely. Only one sentence echoed in his mind. He had struck the jackpot. Chapter 11 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Reed was so shocked by the attributes of the crystal skeleton that he could not speak for a long time. The Remnants of the Divine Attributes: 1. Inheritance: can transform a human into a Progenitor Vampire (used) 2. Legacy of the Vampires: can maintain the vitality of human blood (range: a radius of 100 rhents) 3. Mana Surge: as a divine being, it can still attract magic powers even in death and can continuously draw magic power around it. The Remnants of the Gods are perpetual and cannot be destroyed by powers below that of the Divine. Introduction: The remnants of a vampiric holy spirit have a very special function, and they are treasured by the vampires. Reed did not expect the Divine Spirit to be the remains of a vampire¡¯s holy spirit. That was more than amazing, and it scared him. Was it a literal divine artifact? If the corpse of a holy spirit were brought out, the entire Norland Empire would probably come to a boil. Reed took two deep breaths to calm his turbulent heart. He then looked at the attributes of the Divine Spirit again. 1. Inheritance: can transform a human into a Progenitor Vampire (used) Without question, that was the attribute that transformed the originally human Progenitor Vampire into a true vampire. Unfortunately, it could only be used once. 2. Legacy of the Vampires: can maintain the vitality of human blood (range: a radius of 100 rhents) The next attribute was the blade that broke the chains around the vampires¡¯ necks. They could not survive without fresh human blood, but the existence of the Divine Spirit gave the vampires the freedom to store food like humans. Its significance was so great that even on its own, it was enough to be considered a treasure without equal. 3. Mana Surge: as a divine being, it can still attract magic powers even in death and can continuously draw magic power around it. In Reed¡¯s memory, there was a spell with a very similar function to the third attribute. Forbidden Spell Mana Convergence: able to gather the magic power in a small space, and the mage can greatly increase the efficiency of Meditation while meditating. It was a legendary Forbidden Spell that even a Transcendent Mage might not necessarily master. Although it was not an offensive ability, it was undoubtedly the best auxiliary support magic for a mage. ¡°It looks like the milky white blood in the Fount of Blood became that way because of this attribute.¡± ¡°In that case, what kind of functions does this pool of blood have?¡± Reed could not keep the curiosity in his heart in check, and he quickly stepped forward to find out. The Remnants of the Divine¡¯s sudden appearance undoubtedly increased the success rate of his plan to at least ninety percent. If he could find something nice, it would be the best news for him. Bending down and ignoring the fact that he was on what was holy ground for the vampires, he touched the milky white liquid with his finger. Sure enough, a new screen appeared on his attributes panel. Manablood Immediately restore 50 mana after drinking. Increases the recovery speed of vampires by 1,000% after drinking and can heal wounds. Explanation: Blood soaked in the vampires¡¯ sacred artifact; it is infused with incredible energy. Hiss. This attribute¡­ Reed was shocked once again. The magic-infused blood could no longer be referred to as blood. It was more like an elixir exclusive to the vampires. Its effects were stronger than that of any potion. The Remnants of the Divine surely lived up to its name, and even a dead Divine Spirit still held unimaginable power. The value of the Divine Spirit was comparable to a dragon¡¯s treasure hoard. It was no exaggeration to call it something valuable. On the matter of the upcoming agricultural project, he could just go ahead and do it. ¡°How long can the blood stored in the Fount of Blood sustain our kin?¡± As he stood up, he turned his head and seriously looked at Frey, who was in a noble blue robe. He was the person who had been in charge of guarding the Fount of Blood. The thin and arrogant-looking second-generation vampire was a Level 9 mage. Reed aside, he was the strongest among the vampires in terms of pure strength. None of the other six second-generation vampires could match Frey, and his combat prowess made him highly-valued by Reed. Therefore, he was appointed with the task of guarding the Fount of Blood. ¡°Patriarch, our reserves can sustain our kin for three years.¡± Upon hearing Frey¡¯s answer, Reed nodded in satisfaction. There was no cause for panic when his barn was loaded with food. Even if his plan failed, he had a strong enough foundation to weather the risk. ¡°Very well. Continue to guard the Fount of Blood. After tomorrow, you do not need to leave the sacred grounds for the next six months. This is the foundation of our kind, Frey. You are my most trusted child, so I will leave everything here to you.¡± There was an inexplicable odd feeling when the young-looking Reed uttered those words to Frey, who seemed to be in his thirties. Yet, none of them found anything wrong with it. The rest of the second-generation vampires looked at Frey enviously. To be so trusted by the Patriarch was a great honor for any vampire. Frey¡¯s aloof face was a little moved as he knelt down on one knee. There was a scarlet glint in his turquoise eyes, and his tone was earnest. ¡°As you command, Father. No one will bring harm to the sacred ground unless they step over my dead body.¡± Reed nodded, and after he helped Frey to his feet, his face turned solemn. ¡°Create a separate chamber for the Fount of Blood and separate it from the outside world. Also, in the future, there should be no more direct contact with the Fount of Blood whenever our kinfolk consume the Manablood. It is better to build a few more chambers so that the Divine Spirit and the Fount of Blood no longer have any outside contact. Plus, from today onwards, every vampire is forbidden from talking about the Divine Spirit, and I hope that the vampires will forget about its existence.¡± The Remnants of the Divine were just too powerful, and even the vampires had never discovered that fact. Nevertheless, he could not totally exclude the risk of that information leaking out. Reed had noticed the seriousness of the matter. Forget the vampires who could be easily placed under siege by Grimm, even Grimm, with her Transcendent Mage protecting her, would not be able to secure the Remnants of the Divine. It was just priceless. If news of this got out, the vampires would be destroyed in an instant. Several of the second-generation vampires were a little surprised by Reed¡¯s somber expression. They could not understand why Reed wanted to hide the Divine Spirit, which had been in the Fount of Blood for the last two hundred years. Whether they understood it or not, Reed¡¯s orders were absolute, and they needed to be carried out. ¡°That¡¯s that. I trust that you have a solution for this. The Divine Spirit shall be our race¡¯s top secret.¡± Reed waved his hand and did not explain anything in detail. The more people knew, the more dangerous it would be. It was not that he did not trust the loyalty of his vampires, but it was a treacherous world of magic. Spells to inspect one¡¯s memories were not legendary existences, and Reed knew no less than five spells that were capable of doing that. He just never had a chance to learn them. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± After Reed dismissed the crowd, he stayed at the Fount of Blood for a while before he finally suppressed the excitement in his heart and walked back to the castle¡¯s central manor alone. He actually did not need to worry too much about the Divine Spirit¡¯s safety. The sacred ground was not only arrayed with all kinds of magic formations and traps, but there were also two one-way teleportation arrays around the Fount of Blood. The Progenitor Vampire had gotten them at great expense. Should an unstoppable enemy rush in, the guards in charge would immediately initiate the teleportation array to send the Divine Spirit to safety. Plus, if they ever got to that point, the vampires would probably just be a step away from extinction. Chapter 12 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The central estate in the castle was Reed¡¯s residence, and it was also the most luxurious, as well as vast, estate within the castle. It had been built during the height of the vampiric civilization when there were three thousand vampires and more than twenty thousand humans living in the castle. Many of the intricate carvings were made by the humans under the command of the vampires back then. When the two vampire guards at the door saw Reed, they immediately stepped forward to greet him with surprise on their faces. ¡°Greetings of the night, Patriarch.¡± Reed nodded. Since he was not in the castle most of the time, the estate was only guarded by two third-generation vampires. Even so, due to his status and their loyalty to him, he had nothing to worry about when it came to the safety of the estate. His manor was made entirely out of stone and had a Romanesque style. The main building of the estate was a five-story high-rise at nearly 20 rhents tall. It was also the most magnificent building in the castle. The courtyard, backyard, stables, cellars, storage rooms, and all of the necessary spaces fit for an aristocratic estate were all there. After he flew all night long, Reed was not in the mood to appreciate the magnificent hundred-year-old building. With his guards on watch, he quickly washed up and slept. Vampires only needed two solhours of sleep a day, and they usually preferred to rest during the day and move at night. Reed, on the other hand, did not have such a habit. Besides, he was mentally drained today, so his sleep was deep. ¡­ The next morning. The great hall in the central area of the castle was the Chamber of Blood, where the vampires met for all major meetings. Every single legacy was life itself, and for the vampires to survive in the world of Glory, there had to be some merit to it. To change their status quo, using force alone was simply not enough. Reed had another plan in mind when he assembled his kin in the great hall to listen to their story. It was to change the vampires¡¯ mindsets, and the most vital component in changing one¡¯s mindset was the reshaping of history. People were the symbols of society, and culture was the background of society. The kind of person one developed into, depended on the cultural education one received. It had nothing to do with skin color or race. Through generations, the vampires had always regarded human beings as mere fodder, and it was a legacy that was passed down by word of mouth. However, Reed had decided to change it and remake vampire lore. After he went through it over and over for a night, he ended up with a draft that was still rough on the edges. In spite of that, it was more than enough. Every single vampire there was his descendant, and no one would question him. Reed did not need the vampires to absolutely believe what he said. They just needed to change their mindsets a little. ¡°Do you know the origin of the vampires?¡± His blood kin had already moved the benches below and sat in an orderly fashion with dumbfounded expressions. ¡°Weren¡¯t the vampires created when the god of creation created the world?¡± The vampires in this bloodline did not have a solid historical foundation. In fact, most of the legends they had heard about vampires came from the humans whom they saw as fodder. That was why Reed had confidence. ¡°So, who can tell me, why do vampires need to feed on human blood to survive? Why not the blood of magical beasts? In terms of magic, there is a much higher concentration in the blood of magical beasts than the blood of humans. As such, why are only humans considered food for us vampires?¡± There were some differences between vampiric legends in the world of Glory and back on Earth. In the game, only the blood of human beings could serve to nourish vampires. Even the blood of the orcs and elves were useless to vampires. His question immediately baffled the vampires below. Few would have thought about such a question in the past. Everyone had just taken it as common sense, the same way no one would question why we liked to eat delicious food instead of unpalatable ones. Reed was gleeful inside, and the real show was about to begin. ¡°Because vampires were cursed by the strongest dark god during the beginning of the world. Each of our sacred kind bears the eternal brand of the Lord of Chaos.¡± Everyone was taken aback when they heard that. They looked at each other with unspeakable shock in their eyes. The great hall fell into silence due to the shocking revelation. The eternal brand of the Lord of Chaos¡ªthat name itself was much more terrifying than the Transcendent Mage¡¯s power by many magnitudes. It was a world where gods and spirits existed. Gods might appear in churches to bestow miracles, while dark gods could also appear from time to time. Being cursed by a frightening existence was enough to make their hearts tremble in fear. There were traces of disbelief on Lucie¡¯s face and some fear in her heart as confusion filled her aquamarine eyes. It was the first time she had heard something like that from Reed. Their bloodline gave them eternal life, and they were no doubt a long-lived race. Such a long life made every single vampire a knowledgeable scholar. Even if they hated books, they would still accumulate a lot of knowledge over hundreds of years. Yet, what Reed said was totally unheard of by any vampire. The origin of vampires was a recognized fact by every vampire: the god of creation had used his own blood to create them. But they had never heard of the eternal brand of a terrifying dark god before. Goddess of the Night above, it was just too much to take in. Lucie stood up, her face full of questions. ¡°Father, why have we never heard of this before? And why have I never felt like I was cursed?¡± Reed smiled mysteriously as he stretched out his hands and slightly tidied his black mage robe, which was lined with silver patterns. His voice was slow and deep. ¡°That was the last piece of knowledge passed down to me by the Divine Spirit.¡± A piece of knowledge passed down by the Divine Spirit? Most of the vampires knew of the Divine Spirit¡¯s existence, but aside from Reed, who had gotten details of the Divine Spirit through his attribute panel, every other vampire thought that the Divine Spirit was a legacy treasure, just like the nobility¡¯s coat of arms. They did not know the true origin of the Divine Spirit and only knew that the Divine Spirit was valuable and extremely important to their kind. The Progenitor Vampire had never spoken of the Divine Spirit before, and Reed took advantage of that loophole to use the name of the Divine Spirit to start his speech. At the same time, he could find a reason to erase the traces of the Divine Spirit. ¡°The Divine Spirit was once a member of our kind and one of the first vampires created by the god of creation¡¯s death.¡± ¡°We have a long history¡­ ¡°And it dates back a million years ago¡­¡± A long mythological tale came out of Reed¡¯s mouth in the most solemn of tones. Chapter 13 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°The god of creation was accidentally cut by the Sword of Creation while he created the world, and the blood of creation dripped onto the newly created world. ¡°The god of creation was merciful, and he used the blood of creation to create the first creatures in this world, the vampires. ¡°The vampires back then were perfect, and the god of creation loved them the most. ¡°The vampires could enjoy the sun, and it did them no harm. They were even more strengthened during the day than the night.¡± Hearing that, the vampires below burst into a series of gasps and exclamations. No one could argue against the fact that the vampires feared the sun, but Reed had told them for the first time that the vampires used to not fear the sun. They enjoyed it too. Lucie could not suppress her curiosity, and she asked, ¡°Patriarch, why could the vampires live under the sun in the beginning?¡± Reed waved his hand and did not answer her directly as he continued to tell the story he had made up the night before. ¡°The vampires are one of the great lifeforms created by the god of creation¡¯s blood, and the sun was also his creation. Would the god of creation create a sun that could harm his own creation? No, he would not. ¡°So, at the start of the world, the vampires were a holy race comparable to that of the ancient Titans. ¡°Aside from the ancient Titans, no one came close to the vampires. The ancient Titans ruled the sky, but the vampires ruled the earth.¡± ¡°At that time, humanity was still in a barbaric age, while the elves were still fruits on the Tree of Life. Dragons were still learning to fly, orcs had yet to appear, and the dwarves were still learning how to start a fire in the valleys.¡± The vampires suddenly had reminiscent expressions on their faces. They did not expect their vampire ancestors to be so powerful. That had once ruled the word alongside the ancient Titans! What a glorious past that was. Reed¡¯s expression grew more and more saintly, and his mana-infused words were inciteful. Thanks to the Progenitor Vampire¡¯s enthusiasm for magic, he discovered something about Charm, a Second Circle Spell, when he was doing research. As long as he did not fully activate the magic model and controlled the mana input, he could use it to increase the persuasiveness of his speech without actually casting the spell. It was an interesting derivative usage of the spell. ¡°But all of this changed after a magic experiment. The ancient Titans used magic to create an Eternal Artifact, the Thunder Scepter. This powerful scepter possesses the power of thunder, and the Titans used the Thunder Scepter to steal the god of creation¡¯s power.¡± The legend of the Titans stealing the god of creation¡¯s power was in the game¡¯s lore. Legend had it that the Age of the Gods started after the ancient Titans stole the god of creation¡¯s power. Hence, there were no kinks in Reed¡¯s addition of vampires into that lore. In any case, outsiders would not believe that heretical drivel anyway. He only needed the vampires to believe it. ¡°Rumor says, after the god of creation lost part of his divine power, he left the world he loved. ¡°However, that was not the case. No one would leave traitors unpunished upon losing power. The god of creation did not punish the ancient Titans because he was at war with the most terrifying Lord of Chaos.¡± ¡°What is the Lord of Chaos, Father? I¡¯ve never heard of that name before.¡± Lucie continued to play the role of the problem child. Reed coughed softly and revealed more of the story he had made up. ¡°All worlds are created from chaos, and so is our world. The Lord of Chaos was the most terrifying dark god within the chaos, and he devoured worlds as food.¡± That made the vampires gasp hard. How terrifying was this dark god that devoured worlds as food? ¡°Did the god of creation win?¡± Reed shook his head and put Lucie¡¯s question on hold as he continued, ¡°The god of creation fought against the Lord of Chaos for millions of years. At a critical moment in their stalemate, the ancient Titans used the Thunder Scepter and stole the god of creation¡¯s power.¡± Eudes fumed with anger when he heard what happened. Those treacherous ancient Titans should have been hanged one by one. ¡°After losing part of his power, the god of creation could no longer hold on. In order to kill the Lord of Chaos, he summoned our ancestors, the holy spirits of the vampires. ¡°We are the descendants of the god of creation, not those traitorous ancient Titans. For this world, our ancestors embarked on a journey to the Realm of Chaos. ¡°The Lord of Chaos¡¯ power was unprecedented, and the holy spirits fell one by one in battle. ¡°The Lord of Chaos sensed the weakening of the god of creation¡¯s powers and started a ferocious offensive. The god of creation¡¯s body, which was sturdier than the mountain, was greatly wounded, and the holy spirits were down to one. As the battle had reached its peak, the god of creation disregarded the void of magic and burned his own lifeforce to use the strongest Chaos Magic, which temporarily trapped the Lord of Chaos. At that moment, the god of creation handed over the Sword of Creation to the holy spirit of the vampires, the Divine Spirit. He used the last of his strength to chop off the dark god¡¯s head. ¡°We finally won. ¡°Sadly, the god of creation lost his most vital power and suffered incurable damage during his final battle with the Lord of Chaos. In the end, he fell. ¡°When the Divine Spirit went beyond the Realm of Chaos, several brave human kings followed us. Even though the humans could not compare to the vampires in combat, they made great contributions too, and several humans perished while they tried to rescue the holy spirit of the vampires. ¡°Before he died, the Lord of Chaos used the last of his chaos power and branded the vampires who resisted him, cursing them to forever need the blood of their friends. The vampires, who once loved to live under the sun, would also forever be harmed by sunlight.¡± Reed¡¯s tone became extremely grim at this point. ¡°That is why we can only go about at night and cannot withstand sunlight. ¡°That is why we can only drink human blood and the blood of orcs, elves, or demons can never satisfy us. ¡°Humans were once our friends. We are the descendants of the god of creation, and our kind once made great sacrifices for this world.¡± Once that last high-pitched sentence was concluded alongside the magic model of the Charm spell, the entire crowd of vampires fell into dead silence. Reed observed the eyes of the vampires below and cheered in his heart. It worked. Chapter 14 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation While the vampires had absolute loyalty toward Reed, that did not mean mechanical and mindless loyalty. Every vampire had a mind of his or her own. No vampire would hesitate to die in battle if he ordered them to do so. Even if they were asked to pick up rubbish and clean the sewers, they would still do it, but their efficiency would certainly suffer. The sustainable development strategy was a matter that impacted the vampire¡¯s inherent mindset. So, changing their mindset was very important. To achieve that, he had to first change their common sense and legacy. ¡°Father, why are the legends of the other vampires different?¡± Frey stood up. He had suffered a huge mental shock today, and his usual aloofness was gone. ¡°My child, this is because not all vampires are the descendants of the Divine Spirit. Some vampires are like the ones written in human legends. The goddess of magic gave them their immortality and magical talents. We are the descendants of the Divine Spirit, with a direct lineage to the gods, unlike ordinary vampires. In fact, we have an even more glorious name that was given to us by the Divine Spirit. It is¡­¡± Reed paused for a moment and looked at the vampires below with a burning gaze before he emphasized each word slowly. ¡°The Vampires of the Divine Light. ¡°Our people are known as the Vampires of the Divine Light, and the Divine Spirit personally named us so. Although it has been lost in the sands of time, we shall now welcome back our glorious legacy. ¡°We come from the noble bloodline of the gods, not those ordinary evil vampires. ¡°From now on, all of our kin must remember the true name of our lineage, the Vampires of the Divine Light.¡± Reed¡¯s plan was not complicated at all. Their reputation in the human realms had long been rotten. Mysterious, terrifying, and bloody¡ªthat was the intuitive image humans had of the vampires. It would be too difficult to change their image. In that case, it would work better if they started afresh and wore a new coat instead. The Vampires of the Divine Light; the name alone was grand¡­ at least in that world. Just like the gods in the divine pantheon such as the goddess of love and beauty, the god of justice, the god of light, and the goddess of life, all of these names would make an ordinary individual feel good. The vampires could also utilize the same thing. By putting on an illustrious new coat, they could directly rid themselves of their previous rotten reputation. That way, these vampires could regard themselves as a brand new vampire clan. A brand new legend, a brand new name, and a brand new mindset¡­ The traditional mindset of treating humans like mere fodder would also inevitably undergo drastic changes with these new legacies. By the time the vampires actually came to their senses, they had already become members of this new vampire clan. ¡°Vampires of the Divine Light¡­¡± ¡°So, we come from the bloodline of the gods.¡± ¡°Goddess above, the knowledge we have gained from the Lord Progenitor is just too astounding.¡± ¡°We are different from the other vampires; we are the Vampires of the Divine Light¡­¡± After receiving information that no other vampire had heard before, the originally astonished vampires became surprisingly elated. Who would not have wanted their ancestors to possess a glorious past? They could not help but believe a majority of what Reed said after they heard such a glorious thing. As for the rest of the tale, he would just add on as he went along, and he believed that the countless vampires would fill in the blanks themselves. In the legend of Glory, the vampires were lifeforms that were inadvertently created from droplets of blood when the god of creation was wounded by the Sword of Creation. However, they were only given immortality and magic by the goddess of the night during the Age of the Gods. The original vampires in the legends were not all that great, and there was nothing prominent about them. After Reed¡¯s own adaptation, their origin suddenly became so much greater, especially with humans playing a role in it. The new addition allowed vampires to give humans basic respect and recognition. Also, the main reason Reed made up the myth was to distinguish his own vampire clan from the rest. It was to build a new sense of identity and pride. Even if the bizarre scene of vampires coexisting peacefully with mankind was discovered after the city was established, they could stand proud. It was not that they had not been killing humans, rather, they were different from the rest of those pretty faces, and they were descendants of the Divine Spirit with a divine bloodline. ¡°Sadly, the Remnants of the Divine completely turned to dust after passing on this lost knowledge to me. Hence, these memories were only unlocked after they lay dormant in my mind for hundreds of years.¡± The vampires broke into another round of gasps. ¡°This¡­ Lord Progenitor, has the Divine Spirit not always been in the Fount of Blood?¡± ¡°Is the Divine Spirit in the Fount of Blood a magical phantom?¡± ¡°Lord Progenitor¡­¡± Reed sighed deeply. ¡°I made the Divine Spirit in the Fount of Blood with Magic Crystals. The real Divine Spirit turned to dust a hundred years ago. ¡°Time has passed for far too long. If it had not been for the Divine Spirit¡¯s remaining power, it would not have been able to sustain itself until today. ¡°To protect the dignity and glory of our ancestors, all vampires are not allowed to talk about the Remnants of the Divine any more. While the one in the Fount of Blood is a magic crystal, since we already know the truth, I shall build a separate chamber for the Fount of Blood to protect it.¡± Reed had also buried the matter of the Divine Spirit along the way. The vampires below became silent again. No one expected to be so lost after learning the truth. That was the Remnants of the Divine, and to think that it was already destroyed a hundred years ago. The air was still for a long, long while as all of the vampires dwelled on the ¡°truth¡± of their legacy and the ¡°fact¡± that the Divine Spirit was a fake. Frey was the first to regain his senses. His deep blue eyes shone as he asked, ¡°Patriarch, what shall we do now?¡± His glorious ancestors had his blood boiling, and it never occurred to him that the humans he saw as fodder were comrades who fought alongside his ancestors. It was really a piece of history that was hidden in the deepest of depths. Those false gods must have buried the real truth into the ground after they stole the god of creation¡¯s godhood. All that was left was a ridiculous falsehood. For the Patriarch to gain knowledge from the Divine Spirit to let the true history of their people shine gloriously again, it was really a blessing from the god of creation. Reed glanced sternly at the vampires who were still silently hesitant about the great deeds of their ancient ancestors. ¡°Now that we are a brand new vampire race, our way of thinking needs to change as well. Humans were once assistants to our ancestors in the past, and it is not impossible for them to be our assistants in the future as well. Think about it, how many vampires can we support if we have a city as big as Grimm ruling over millions of human beings? Would we not be the greatest vampire clan in the South¡­ No, the Norland Empire¡­ No, the entire world of Glory? Each of you will be witness to the Vampires of the Divine Light¡¯s historical rise, and all of you will have unprecedented power as well as wealth.¡± Reed gave an extremely rousing speech, and he never stopped infusing mana into the magic model of the Charm spell. One should point out that the cake was just too big. The vampires, who had never gone through the brainwashing of modern corporations, were deeply immersed in their beautiful future. Eudes stood up and tried to suppress the blood that was almost bubbling over in his heart. ¡°Father, your idea is magnificent, but I have to say, it will be difficult with our current strength.¡± While he agreed with what Reed wanted to do deep down, he still gave the latter a timely reminder. He did not wish for the vampires to only see the rewards but not the danger. Reed did not mind at all, and he looked directly back at Eudes. ¡°Yes, you are right. It will be difficult but not hopeless. That is the original intention I had for making these reforms. I have a dream.¡± Reed raised his voice. ¡°I have a dream that one day, the vampires can walk freely under the sun. I dream that one day, no one will strike against the vampires and no mages will hunt vampires for ingredients. ¡°I dream that one day, we can truly become the Vampires of the Divine Light¡ªa sacred race that fears no force¡ªand restore the glory of the gods.¡± His inspiring voice echoed in the hall, and a completely different light appeared in the eyes of all who were present. They would be able to walk freely under the sun without fear of being discovered and without fear of any forces. That was how great the goal was. They then looked at Reed again, their gazes full of indescribable reverence. Chapter 15 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was a long while before the vampires slowly regained their wits. The Progenitor Vampire¡¯s vision was truly incomparable. The seven second-generation vampires looked at each other, and Frey was the first to stand up. The proud and aloof figure bowed, and there was a fervor in his eyes that was never there before. ¡°Father, I, Frey, am willing to fight for you.¡± The vampires below all seemed to be inspired, and everyone got up at the same time. ¡°We are willing to fight for you.¡± Under the influence of the Charm spell, the group was finally mobilized. Reed was very satisfied. No matter what came next, at least he was off to a good start. ¡°Very good. All of you have not disappointed me. ¡°Follow the orders I gave you yesterday. Frey, you will protect the sacred grounds, while everyone else is forbidden from harming humans. I will sort out the rules and post them outside the hall. Every one of you must memorize them. ¡°Eudes will start to clear the southern district today. All vampires shall move out of there because the southern district will be the gathering place for human beings. ¡°My children, the future of our kind will undergo tremendous changes from now on. Humans are our important helpers, so I hope no one in my brood is stupid enough to do things that will harm them. ¡°All of you may leave.¡± After the crowd dispersed, Reed fell into deep thought. The most important step in the agricultural program had been initiated although changing the long-held mindset of a race was something very difficult to achieve. Fortunately for him, the goddess of fate was standing with him this time around, and once again, he had a brush with fate. At present, the castle lacked humans. The main labor force for the agricultural program was humans, not vampires. All of his preparations so far was to welcome the imminent humans. Despite the total absence of a human in the castle right now, the matter was the least of Reed¡¯s concerns. From the large influx of refugees in Grimm during that period of time, he could see that at the southern end of the Farmountains, the impact of the war between the Norland Empire and the Orc Empire would be considerable. The orcs from the barren wastelands would invade the borders of the Norland Empire every year due to the dearth of food. Such invasions had been ongoing for hundreds of years, and the orcs had never once been absent from the conflict. Unexpectedly, this year¡¯s war came much earlier than before for some reason. It was just the beginning of autumn, right after October, and there were two full months before the onset of winter. Based on precedents, the orcs would only commence their invasion after the winter. Therefore, due to the earlier-than-usual invasion by the orcs, the soldiers in the Norland Empire were far from ready, and millions of civilians along the border regions lost their homes to the conflict. No one in that world cared about the life and death of a bunch of civilians. In such situations, the castle only needed to avoid Grimm¡¯s army. It was good enough for them to make off with a small portion of the border refugees¡­ and protect five thousand, or at most, ten thousand people. No warrior could kill a dragon with a single strike, and the development of any force would need to go through a growth process. It was impossible for the castle to take in too many humans at once for now. There were only two hundred vampires, and having too many humans around would affect their dominance. So, the raiding and capturing of the populace was destined to be a long process. Plus, they had to get all of the groundwork done before they started to snatch people. Reed had to prepare everything in advance¡ªFood, winter clothes, farming tools, and etc. The survival of the vampires was meant to be inseparable from the humans¡¯. The vampires regarded humans as chow, but that was just a nice way of saying things. In Reed¡¯s opinion, the vampires were more like a bunch of parasites that could not survive without humans. Even when the parasite was a powerful highborn race and everyone was naturally talented in spellcasting, there was no changing that fact. Thankfully, Reed was also one of them. But as a modern person, he would naturally not let his subordinates develop in such a barbaric manner. As long as there was a sufficient number of humans, the vampires could be well-sustained. Could one million humans not support ten thousand vampires? It took an average of one hundred humans to raise a vampire, and they merely needed to provide a small blood donation every month, which would be more than enough for the vampires to survive. It would be done in a harmless way. As to how they would make the humans donate their blood willingly, Reed had thought of countless methods. Besides, the existence of the Divine Spirit allowed for blood to be preserved for a long time, so the plan to have mankind support the vampires was highly implementable. For his agricultural plan, he had already considered most situations with the limited time in his hands. After a while, he stood up from his throne and took a deep breath as he looked at the empty great hall. Let¡¯s start from here. ¡­ Once the vampires left the hall, they immediately began to execute Reed¡¯s orders. The vampires who were in charge of cleaning up the southern district had already begun to move out of the designated area. The original castle had twenty thousand human inhabitants during its prime, so the area was wide enough. Since the castle was built on the mouth of a gourd-shaped basin, the east and west sides of the basin were lined with huge, towering mountains. The peaks, at 3,000 rhents high, were difficult even for a dragon to fly through, and they perfectly served as city walls. In addition, the castle itself was divided into three zones. The northern zone was where the castle walls were located. Built in between two peaks, it was the main area of activity for the vampires. The central zone was where the vampires lived. The Chamber of Blood and Reed¡¯s manor were located in the central zone. Next, the southern area had originally been built for humans when the vampires were at their prime, and it had the largest landmass. Meanwhile, the area behind the southern area was a large swathe of undeveloped fertile land, and that was the basis for Reed¡¯s confidence in his plan to feed humanity for the future. The southern area, which Reed ordered Eudes to clear, could accommodate up to twenty thousand people, making it the largest residential area in the entire castle. There were two-story houses all over the place with wide streets and complete drainage systems. The presence of a septic tank for feces surprised Reed. Even Grimm would only build such a structure that could greatly improve the quality of life in an area where the most powerful of nobility lived. In the slums of Grimm, feces on the street was a common sight. He had assumed that the castle would not be any better than Grimm and did not expect the living facilities to be so comprehensive. The discovery made him feel very confident about the next part of his plan. No one would resist a high-quality living environment. Once someone was used to clean streets and a safe environment, who would want to go back to the filthy and smelly streets where they could die at any time? Chapter 16 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vampires were a highly-gifted noble race, and they did not even have to study or fight like humans to gain strength. Every vampire who had lived over a hundred years, was inevitably in the middle class. Humans who wanted to break into this class required constant hard work and decent talents. Now, Reed had a goal for the development of the vampires. He would use the protagonists of that world, humans, to help the vampires. But now, there was one thing before him that needed to be settled: food reserves. The vampires also needed food items like bread or milk, but the amount they needed was not large. It was more similar to human beings eating some snacks to relieve their peckishness, rather than being necessities. There were not many food items like wheat or flour stored in the castle, and whatever they had could not even support two hundred vampires for a month. Once the residential area cleanup was done, Reed would personally bring the vampires to the border, the war zone between the Norland Empire and the Orc Empire. There were a large number of war refugees there, and that was the population the castle needed. For the next phase of the plan to proceed smoothly, he needed to go to Grimm and purchase a sufficient amount of food supply to prevent the humans from having nothing to eat. The long winter was not conducive for food production. The vampires had more than two hundred years of history, and they had accumulated a fortune over the years. After Reed left the hall, he returned to his manor. Drawing upon the Progenitor Vampire¡¯s memories, he found his way to the master bedroom on the third floor. ¡°The Progenitor Vampire really hid his money well.¡± Reed looked at the wardrobe made out of Blueheart Firminia and shook his head, feeling a little amused. When he opened the wardrobe, it was empty without any trace of Gold Pykes or treasures. Reed closed his eyes as he began to project the power of his mind, and he could feel a magic circle being engraved into the shelf of the closet. Mind Contact. Snap! The closet moved and a stone door with several dozen alchemical traps appeared before Reed. Reed still did not open his eyes and continued to project his mind power on the stone door. Snap! The alchemic traps on the stone door slowly dimmed as Reed opened his eyes. After he recalled the Progenitor Vampire¡¯s memories and was sure that there were no more hidden traps, he opened the door and entered the secret chamber. There were faint dots of magic light inside the dimly lit room. The moment Reed stepped in, he was dazzled by the glow on the ground. It was a sea of golden light. The glittering Gold Pykes filled ten oaken chests. The wealth accumulated by the vampires over the past two hundred years was hidden there. When Reed saw it with his own eyes, his heart rate increased a little. Based on his memory, each oaken chest had 2,000 Gold Pykes¡­ It was a stupendous amount of wealth. Stepping forward and grabbing a handful of Gold Pykes in his hand, the unique coldness of gold made it impossible for him to calm his heart. Such wealth could drive someone insane. A baron in Grimm would not even have so many Gold Pykes even after two hundred years. ¡°The vampires may not excel in other aspects, but their desire to collect wealth is comparable to those avaricious dragons.¡± Reed shook his head and slightly unfurled his fingers. The Gold Pykes slipped from the gaps in his fingers and fell into the oaken chests with a loud clatter. Money was wealth when used. Otherwise, it was just a pile of metal. Storing wealth like that might have been the best way for ordinary nobility to avoid any unknown risks, but for a faction, it seemed a little short-sighted. In addition to the ten oaken chests, there were hundreds of precious gold and gemstone items in the room. Necklaces inlaid with rubies, sculptures made of pure gold, pearl jewelry, and so on were all luxurious items with values no lower than those ten chests full of Gold Pykes. As expected of the Progenitor Vampire, the wealth he had gathered in those two hundred years was indeed magnificent. However, taking one out had him scratching his head. An oaken chest full of Gold Pykes weighed more than a hundred pounds. As a Progenitor Vampire with such a high status, lugging a chest out by himself would cause the loss of his status if his underlings saw him. Opening the attribute panel, his eyes lit up when he saw one of the skills. Reed Kaschar Race: Vampire (Progenitor) Level: Mage ¨C Level 10 (123/5,000), Warrior ¨C Level 5 (level cap reached) Mana: 652/652 Talents: Progenitor Vampire (Unique), Bloodline Shackle (limited), Magic Affinity (Ultimate) Racial Ability: Bat Transformation, Blood-sucking Recovery, Powerful Physique (passive) Spells: First Circle of Magic: Fireball, Lightning Bolt, Puppetry, Mage¡¯s Hand, Mana Shield, Waterfall. Second Circle of Magic: Detection, Greater Fireball, Thunderstorm, Puppet Master, Mana Surge, Haste, Strengthen, Charm. Third Circle of Magic: Teleportation, Voidwalking, Pyroblast One of the First Circle Spells caught his interest¡­ Mage¡¯s Hand. The Mage¡¯s Hand was always the first spell that mage apprentices learned. Not only was it simple with only thirty magic nodes, but it was also the most reliable partner a mage could have because magical experiments often came with unpredictable dangers. Mage¡¯s Hand: Use magic to form a giant shapeless hand. The spell could replace the mage to perform some very dangerous experiments, and of course, it could also be used to¡­ move boxes. After Reed selected the top oaken chest, he started to draw mana into the magic model. The Mage¡¯s Hand had a total of thirty magic nodes and was one of the simplest spells in terms of casting difficulty. Reed had not really cast many spells, but he was quite confident. Focusing his mind, his mana started to follow the trajectory of the magic model. After continuously inputting mana, the magic nodes for the Mage¡¯s Hand spell started to flash with blue light. Whoosh. Once the last magic node was activated, a giant hand three times the size of an ordinary person appeared out of thin air in the secret chamber¡­ It appeared translucent with dense magic fluctuations. The spell was successful, and Reed laughed out loud. He would feel particularly excited every time he cast a spell. Reed could clearly feel how it was like to manipulate Mage¡¯s Hand before him. It was a very strange feeling as if it was the embodiment of his own mind. It was also not very different from using his own limbs. He then took a look at his mana. Mana: 642/652 His maximum of 652 mana had reduced by 10 after a successful casting. That meant, Mage¡¯s Hand required 10 mana to cast, and he would need two points of mana to maintain the spell every solhour. It was a very practical spell indeed. Bang! With one thought, the huge Mage¡¯s Hand grabbed the hundred-pound oaken chest. Reed smiled in satisfaction. The more he used it, the more he could feel the wonder and charm of magic. No wonder the previous Progenitor Vampire was so obsessed with magic. If it had not been for the upcoming agricultural plan, he would have also liked to return to his mage tower to study arcane magic. He ignored the remaining gold coins and gemstones. Two thousand Gold Pykes was more than enough. Walking out of the secret chamber with his hands behind him, the Mage¡¯s Hand floated up in the air with the oaken chest in tow and followed him closely. ¡°Greetings, Lord Progenitor.¡± The guard at the door saw Reed walk out, and he placed a hand on his chest as he bowed. Reed nodded. ¡°Greetings. Go and get Dylan for me.¡± ¡°Yes, please wait for a moment.¡± Reed watched the vampire in front of him transform into a bat and fly away before he turned back to his room. It was early October now, and there was still some time before the cold winter, so the fireplace in the manor was not yet lit up. The walls, which were made out of squared rocks, were covered with colorful oil paintings. After he entered the room, Reed looked at the closed oaken chest on the carpet, feeling a little conflicted. If he could bring the chest full of Gold Pykes back to reality, he would not need to worry about anything anymore. It was a pity that only his soul could pass through. If only his body could also¡­ No. Having his physical body come through was not necessarily a good thing. The magical world was far too dangerous, and no one could guarantee absolute safety. At least, when only his soul crossed over, he could still return in the event that he ran into insurmountable danger, and he would not be truly killed. With that, Reed felt a lot more comfortable. Dutch comfort was really the universal truth. Not long after, a knock on the door interrupted Reed¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Father.¡± When he opened the door, a gallant-looking warrior in full armor appeared before Reed. It was a second-generation vampire, Dylan Kaschar. The only warrior among the seven second-generation vampires, he had reached Level 9, and his secondary assassin class was at Level 4. Dylan was also the person responsible for managing the hexbats. The hexbat was a type of magical beast unique to vampires who were higher than Level 5, and it was powerful. An adult hexbat could grow to have a wingspan of up to 12 m, and its combat effectiveness was no weaker than a vampire of the same level. The castle had about four hundred hexbats at the moment. He could not very well carry an oaken chest of Gold Pykes with his Mage¡¯s Hand back to Grimm alone. Not only would it take a lot of time and effort, but it would look freaking stupid as well. The vampires often used hexbats to transport goods and as combatants during war. They were a veritable, multifunctional monster. ¡°Ready two hexbats for me. I want to use them tonight.¡± Chapter 17 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Eudes had been very puzzled over the past two days. His confusion had not gone away since the Patriarch returned last night. He clearly sensed a massive change in the Patriarch¡¯s temperament. Their father was not the same when he previously came back. In the past, the Patriarch would act like a vampire. He was indifferent and drawn to the darkness. He would never gather his descendants in the hall in the morning and would only see humans as fodder. He even thought that this time around, when the Patriarch returned, he would lead the clan on hexbats beyond the Farmountains to raid and capture humans¡­ just to keep them as food stock. Eudes never expected everything to change. The old-school Patriarch had changed so thoroughly. He even publicly declared that vampires would not harm humans in the future and humans would be treated as part of the clan. Was this the Patriarch that he knew so well? Could the knowledge from the Divine Spirit change him so radically? Goddess of the Night above, he swore that while he was very puzzled by everything, he did not mention it to anyone because the Patriarch¡¯s soul aura was still his own. Although the Patriarch acted differently from the usual, he saw a different hope in the situation. The god of death once whispered in the ears of all living beings, that if they did not change, death would come. Even though Eudes did not believe in gods, he agreed wholeheartedly with the saying of a powerful being like the god of death. After they tasted the wine of defeat in the war a hundred years ago, the vampires had been shrouded in weakness and timidity. The formerly three-thousand-strong clan now consisted of no more than two-hundred plus members, and they had to always be on guard against the hunt by Grimm. It was unbearable for Eudes, who had lived through the vampires¡¯ glory days, and he thought he would be forced to live on like that for a long time. Fortunately, however, the Patriarch had begun to change. Even if the change was rather abrupt, Eudes was still happy. Plus, he was also deeply moved by the knowledge that the Patriarch had inherited from the Divine Spirit. The secret origins of the vampires that were long lost in the sands of time made him feel proud. The vampires who had once ruled the world were indeed the goddess of the night¡¯s beloved¡­ though, in truth, the goddess of the night had not existed back then. He was even more excited about the future that the Patriarch had described, ruling over a city of millions like Grimm. The battle with Grimm a hundred years ago made him recognize the power of humanity, and the mighty army that could destroy several vampire clans was still a fresh nightmare in his mind. Not to mention, there was that Transcendent Mage who floated in the sky, Locke Haart. A Fifth Circle Spell alone could send thousands of vampires back into the goddess of the night¡¯s embrace. That was not the kind of power mere mortals could master, and he was rightfully terrified. The vampires would need a brave hero in such times of weakness to change everything. Luckily, the Lord Progenitor, the master of the vampires, stepped up to the plate again. Even now, he felt that it was the changed great Patriarch who allowed him to see the further into the distance. So, although the new orders had only just been issued and the vampires around him were still having doubts, he had decided to follow in the Lord Progenitor¡¯s footsteps and serve as a vampire with all his might. Eudes decided in his heart. ¡°Vita, hurry up. Move everything you have to the Central District today, There are plenty of houses that are big enough there. ¡°Get rid of the bodies in your house. Do not let me see any corpses around. ¡°Hahn, cleanse the street with Clean again. I do not want to see a speck of dust or dirt on the street.¡± In order to complete the task that Reed had given to him as soon as possible, Eudes roped in half of the vampires to help. Vampires were natural spellcasters, and the goddess of the night had given them the gift of excellent magical talents. Within the castle, amongst the two-hundred and eight vampires, a hundred and fifty of them had mage as their main class, while half of the remaining fifty-eight had mage as their secondary class. Barely two dozen vampires were in classes that had nothing to do with mages. Spellcasters, who were extremely difficult to find in the human realms outside, were dime a dozen there. Mages had mysterious powers that could not only be used for fighting but also in bettering their work. A dusty street could be cleaned up with a single Clean spell. Broken houses could be repaired with Automatic Restoration, and blocked sewers could be unclogged with Mage¡¯s Hand. Using hundreds of Level 5 and above mages to clean the street was a luxury even Grimm¡¯s Lodge of Mages could not pull off. ¡°Lord Viscount, do you know the Lord Progenitor¡¯s true thoughts? Will we really be living with humans in this castle? Goddess of the Night above, you know the kind of life I am referring to.¡± Eudes was approached by a young and handsome vampire who spoke in a rather deflated tone. He also had a magic staff in his hand. The vampires¡¯ internal hierarchy was divided into their own noble titles: duke, marquis, count, viscount, baron, and baronet. Duke was the highest, and baronet the lowest. Normally, the vampires were divided according to their strength. The dukes were of Transcendent level, the marquises were of archmage level, the counts were of high level, viscounts being of mid-level, and barons were of a full-fledged class. Unfortunately, most of the ennobled vampires had fallen in the battle against Grimm a hundred years ago. Now, only the seven second-generation vampires had titles amongst them. They were viscounts and viscountesses ennobled by Reed himself. Eudes was one of them, so his fellow vampires had always referred to him as Viscount, befitting his title. Eudes turned his head around to look at the vampire beside him. The young vampire, although neatly dressed in a black mage robe, had a decadent and lethargic air to him. He cocked an eyebrow, and displeasure gleamed in his turquoise eyes. Perhaps the reason the Lord Progenitor put so much effort in explaining was to let these brainless fools understand what they needed to do, he thought. If the Lord Progenitor did not say anything, the bunch of fools would really mess things up. ¡°Hahn, the Lord Progenitor¡¯s wisdom is beyond your comprehension. Let me warn you, do not use your cowardly and uncooperative behavior to hinder the Lord Progenitor. You will only invite danger to yourself.¡± After a pause, he turned to look at several other vampires around him who were paying attention to him and spoke loudly. ¡°The vampires will forever be the Lord Progenitor¡¯s own. If there is anyone who dares to complete the Lord Progenitor¡¯s orders in a negative manner, I will personally send you to the dungeons, and none of you will want to know what it is like there.¡± Upon hearing that, the vampires around him immediately perked up. The castle¡¯s dungeon was a prison used solely to imprison errant vampires, with extremely harsh punishments awaiting any prisoner. No vampires in their right mind would want to go to that forsaken place. ¡°No, no, Lord Viscount, you have misunderstood me¡­ I was just¡­¡± The young vampire tried to explain himself with a flustered expression. Eudes waved his hand and responded indifferently. ¡°No, Hahn, you do not have to apologize. I just need you to diligently complete the task I have given to you. If you really make any mistakes, the Enforcers will naturally come to deal with you.¡± Hahn¡¯s already pale face became even paler. He dared not say more as he lowered his head and continued to cast spells to clean the street. Goddess of the Night above, the Lord Viscount¡¯s aura was getting stronger and stronger. Could the Lord Progenitor¡¯s plan really work? Could we really control a city similar to the likes of Grimm? There would always be doubts on the road to reforms. However, once they realized the benefits of the reforms, the doubters would often become loyal supporters. Chapter 18 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After he instructed Dylan to get the hexbats ready, Reed did not leave with the former. It was still noon, and even if he was not afraid of the sun, it was still not the time to immediately return to Grimm. Now, all he wanted to do was¡­ To go back to Earth. The ratio of time in the world of Glory to Earth was three to one. One day would pass back on Earth for every three days in Glory. While there was no danger back on Earth, it was still where he came from. After Reed passed some instructions to his guards, he lay on the big soft bed in the manor¡¯s master bedroom. With a thought, he was back on Earth. Modu, an ordinary township away from the city center. Reed suddenly opened his eyes, and the sunlight that shone through the window dazed him. His legs were sore due to long periods of inactivity, so he used his hands to support himself while he got up. He turned around to look at the room¡¯s familiar layout as he slowly relaxed. He was back. He breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, nothing went wrong. Reed reached out for his cell phone that was still charging on the headboard. It was October 11th, 2050, and it was nine in the morning. He felt very strange and remembered that he had entered the game on the afternoon of the 10th. Two days had passed in the game, but only ten-plus hours had passed in reality, which was amazing. After he returned back to Earth, Reed immediately calmed down and felt at ease when he sat on the bed. Although he was a Progenitor Vampire and also a powerful high mage in Glory, with over two hundred vampires under his wing, there was always a sense of crisis that pushed him to work hard at various things. However, it was different when he was back on Earth. Even if he lazed around all day long, nothing would change except for his wallet gradually becoming thinner. At the very least, he would not be killed just for being mistaken as a vampire. The place Reed lived in was not particularly large. It was a unit with two bedrooms and a living room that was about 70 square meters in size. His parents had left the place to him before they passed away. In a first-tier city like Modu, a house alone was enough for most people to toil for a lifetime. ¡°It¡¯s really amazing.¡± When Reed returned to his senses, he slapped himself in the face. Even if he had only lived in the world of Glory for two days, it still felt incredible. That world just fascinated him, and experiencing life in a foreign land was far more exciting than chasing a drama series online. After he moved his body a little, he saw a glass of water on the computer desk in the room, and his mouth suddenly felt dry, making him thirsty. He subconsciously held his hand out and snapped his fingers. Snap. Reed¡¯s eyes abruptly opened as if he had been electrocuted. There was a sharp pain in his head. He clutched his head with both hands as he desperately held it down to relieve the searing pain. It took a full ten minutes for the pain to subside. Reed lay in bed and stared at the ceiling blankly. The shock in his heart was many times stronger than the pain in his head. He had just subconsciously cast the First Circle Spell, Mage¡¯s Hand. What shocked him was that he had almost succeeded, but the magic model collapsed due to insufficient mana, resulting in a strong magic backlash. But, what the hell was that? The scene earlier caused him great doubts. Could he use magic on Earth as well? Just as he raised his hand, he immediately dismissed the idea the second he thought of experimenting. That kind of horrible backlash was a lot more unbearable than torture. He was not a high mage on Earth; he was not even a mage apprentice. He took a deep breath and suppressed the shock in his heart. It was simply amazing. He initially thought that he had just gone into the game ahead of time, and there was not much use when his physical body could not go through. So, he had quickly tossed the idea to the back of his mind. Yet, he had almost cast a fireball there. ¡°Not much use¡±, my foot. This was groundbreaking! As he looked out of the bright window, his mind was full of thoughts for a good while. The unexpected occurrence made him rethink a lot of his plans: the development of the vampires, the research of magic, the arrival of the players, etc. The chaotic thoughts muddled his mind for a while. Suddenly, as if he remembered something, Reed stood up in a hurry and went to the computer desk. He turned on the computer and visited the official website of Glory like he used to. He wanted to see if he could find any clues on the Internet. It stood to reason that it was impossible for Glory to be 100% authentic, and the release of the game was far too bizarre. It was as if it had popped up overnight when China¡¯s five major game developers announced a new epoch-making virtual online game out of nowhere. They then set the release date for a year later. He had not noticed it before, but now, Reed realized that what the developers had done made no sense at all. He shook his head and did not dwell on it any further. After he logged on to the official website, the familiar homepage, which Reed had seen dozens of times, appeared. Since the servers had yet to be opened, there were not many pieces of valuable information on the official website. Most were background information and class information, and at that stage, players still did not know how things worked. It had been the same for Reed before. While he had gone and read it several times, he never quite took it seriously. After he experienced that magnificent but existent world, his original indifference immediately disappeared. The result was a seriousness he previously never had. He went through the homepage of the official website without missing a word. First was the world¡¯s background, which was not much different from the memories he attained. Glory was a world of magic with dozens of races coexisting in it. Even so, humans were still the masters of that world. All of the races lived within the same realm that the humans called, the world of Glory¡­ identical to the game¡¯s name. Gods were not illusory existences in Glory. Those powerful existences, who were separated from the main realm, had built their own divine kingdoms in the stars and possessed incredible powers. Every city would have churches dedicated to gods, and there were often instances of miracles. The human nations were extremely reverent to the gods. The Norland Empire, where Reed lived, was located in the southernmost part of the realm, and it was considered to be of medium-strength among the twelve human empires. Her people numbered in the billions, while her powerful elites were innumerable. There were several races in Glory that were still powerful, though, and they could even rival the most powerful human kingdoms. The orcs of the far south in the barren wastelands had landmasses no lesser than the Norland Empire. They had extremely powerful individual combatants and were natural fighters. Amongst the warlike races, werewolves, tigerkin, minotaurs, and centaurs were races that once terrified humans. They fought against the Norland Empire all year round. In the middle of the continent, the most unique highborn race, the elves resided deep within the forests. The long-lived species were natural born artists and powerful spellcasters, but they were most famous for their beauty. At the edge of the main realm, the eastern Sea of Storms was the territory of the deepkin. The races that lived underwater were as many as the leaves on the Tree of Life. Also within the Sea of Storms was the powerful golden race, the dragons. Dragons were always the apex predator regardless of which world it was. If it had not been for their low fertility rate, the world would have been dominated by the dragons. The official website also briefly introduced the underground dark elves and medusae, as well as other powerful races, that could not be ignored such as the vampires, the dwarfs, goblins, demons, and so on. Reed read everything seriously but he could not find the information he wanted. Why could he cast spells in reality¡­ Even though it was a failure, he was sure that he was not mistaken, and he even had a hunch that given time¡­ He would sooner or later be able to cast Fireball. Chapter 19 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Whether he could cast Fireball, or not, was not the point now. The point was whether he could find any hidden and more useful information. Reed recomposed his thoughts and continued to rummage through the official website. The only detailed information available was for the four main races: humans, elves, orcs, and deepkin. It was quite obvious that once the game was open to players, those few races would be available first. The one he could easily make contact with was the humans and the orcs, and he could even make an issue out of it in the future. Reed rubbed his nose as more than a dozen thoughts came to mind. He then continued to scroll through the official website and found the class introductions that he cared most about. Glory not only had mages but also four other initial classes. Warriors, priests, rogues, archers, and mages formed the five initial class systems of Glory. The official website displayed a ranking of difficulty and combat effectiveness for the five classes. The first was the mage, with a difficulty level of 10 stars, and combat power of 10 stars. The second was the archer, with 8 stars in difficulty and 7 stars in combat effectiveness. The third was rogue, with 7-star difficulty and 8-star combat effectiveness. The fourth was priests, with 6 stars in both aspects. The fifth was warrior, with a difficulty of 5 stars and combat effectiveness of 7 stars. Reed¡¯s progenitor was already a Level 10 mage, and his secondary class was a Level 5 warrior with no more room for any other classes, so he could just read up and have an understanding of the other classes. Over in Grimm, those classes were the mainstream professions, and there were no other classes based on the Progenitor Vampire¡¯s memories. Reed was not done. The information had been useless to him two days ago, not now, however. Sadly, that was all the materials available on the official website, and the legendary secret classes, artifacts, and equipment were simply glossed over. After he did his research for a few more minutes and was sure that he had not missed any useful information, he finally opened the forum on the official website. Thanks to the strong publicity campaign in the past few months and exhibitions with live game experience in various first and second-tier cities, the official forum of Glory was abuzz. A group of trolls, who would die if they did not stir sh*t up, had been enthusiastically posting all over the forum, and some of the topics took Reed aback. Shocked! After experiencing Glory today, my wife unexpectedly¡­ On the feasibility analysis report of bonking in-game¡­ Looking for someone to teach me how to obtain artifacts and hidden classes QQ. Online games are heresy. To protect the health of children, parents must be resolute. I will purchase alpha and beta test accounts at a high price. Aside from those nonsensical complaints, most netizens were asking when the game would be released, and the explosive realism of the game had them itching for it. Only a few were talking about things that interested Reed. For example, one of the posts that analyzed the game¡¯s background made him think. However, the poster¡¯s point of view was not something he had expected. Knight of the Broken Sword: I¡¯m in Beijing, and I¡¯ve experienced Glory at least thirty times. It is no exaggeration to say that Glory is an epoch-making production, and once Glory is released, who can compete with it?! All right, cutting to the chase, let¡¯s talk about the background of the five classes in this game. Judging from the small amount of information published on the official website, this is a virtual game with magical elements that are based on Medieval Europe. There are elves, orcs, dragons, dwarves, vampires, and the like. Of course, whether these races are playable or not remains to be officially announced. Now, I will mainly talk about the five initial classes. Glory has a very important focus, which is the incorporation of gods in its background story. This seems like something that most games would have, but as a player who has experienced this game over thirty times, I have to say that this game is different. So, don¡¯t look at it with those old-fashioned thoughts. The other games are designed by level planners and game designers, but I suspect that this game uses the most advanced of AI to proceed with the plotline. So, don¡¯t look down on it. Due to the existence of gods in Glory, I¡¯m inferring that there is a high probability that we may see a collision between gods and kings. Based on the current situation, the priests are undoubtedly the representative of the gods, while the other four classes belong to a neutral camp. Why? Because I have tried all classes. Only the priest has to choose the god he worships at the start of the game, and different gods provide different abilities. I won¡¯t talk about it here. You can read my other post on that. From the priest class, we can see that gods must be extremely important in this game. While all of us are familiar with the priest class, when the developers divide a huge chunk of the class under the banner of the gods, what does that mean? You need to know that priests can delve into some parts of the mage¡¯s class system, and they can be changed into full-time priests later on. As to why I see it like this, it¡¯s because the game is just too real that it begets comprehension. The two camps between gods and kings are not as simple as you think, and everyone needs to pay attention to this. So, when you choose a class, you can consider priests. After all, having a powerful backing from the gods is definitely a much better start than not having any¡­ That novel take amazed Reed, and Grimm was indeed like that in his memory. The relationship between the city lord, who had personally been appointed by the King of the Norland Empire, and the major temples in the city was extremely cold, and there was even friction from time to time. The existence of gods pressed against the king¡¯s control of the country, but the power of the church provoked the king¡¯s fear, so the relationship between those two powers was not a harmonious one. Just from having experienced the game and inferring so much information from the simple details given on the official website, there were just too many powerful players lurking about. That thought also raised Reed¡¯s sense of crisis by several notches. The players were absolutely gifted at causing trouble. If those trolls knew about the existence of the vampires, especially the fact that a vampire¡¯s entire body was full of alchemical materials that could be sold to mages for money, the consequences would be¡­ Reed shook his head. He needed to develop the vampire clan before the players arrived, otherwise, he would never be able to stop those players. After that post, the rest were mere speculations and rumors that had nothing to do with the game. Once Reed determined that there was no more valuable information, he searched Baidu for more particulars regarding Glory. As expected, Glory had just materialized out of thin air. There was no other valuable information, and everything about the game started three months ago. Reed, who did not manage to gain anything, turned off the computer and made something to eat. He worked out for an hour before he took a quick shower. By the time he was done, it was already one in the afternoon. He quickly lay on his bed and closed his eyes. Whoosh¡­ And he was back in the game world. Chapter 20 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was already nighttime by the time Reed returned to the castle. After he stretched for a bit, he called the guard, who had been guarding the corridor, over. ¡°Call Dylan over. We will head to the hexbat cave.¡± ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± Two solhours later, inside the hexbat cave. The hexbats lived in the cave to the left of the castle, and the cave was not too far from the sacred grounds where the Divine Spirit was stored. The cave had steps connecting it to the ground, and the entrance itself was a huge landing platform with bluestone slabs covered in dense claw marks, large and small. There were hundreds of hexbats living in that cave. While he was mentally prepared, Reed was still taken aback when he saw the hexbats. They were the King Kong version of a bat and were just too big. Terrible barbs were visible on their ten-meter-long bat wings when unfolded, and their wingtips gleamed with cold light; they were sharp enough to pierce a knight¡¯s armor. The bulging muscles in their two giant claws were prominent, and their claws looked as strong as the arms of a giant. Razor-sharp fangs lined their mouth and could easily chew through the armors of soldiers. Adding that to its iconic long ears, the hexbat looked every part a creature from a magical world. Name: Hexbats Level: 6 Abilities: 1. Rage: Flies into rage after being wounded. Strength will increase greatly without any fear of pain 2. Blood Revival: Consuming blood will quickly heal any bodily wounds 3. Powerful Physique: Hexbats tamed using a special method have very powerful physiques 4. Sound Wave: Hexbats can emit a unique sound wave for echolocation, which can also be transformed into mind magic. Third Circle Spell: Mind Shock Explanation: Hexbats are giant bats raised using a special method by the vampires. They have massive strength, as well as speed, and are able to unleash mind attacks. They are creatures unique to vampires. Powerful. That was the only thought Reed had after he read the hexbat¡¯s attribute panel. Its four abilities gave it powers beyond any ordinary beast, especially the final Sound Wave talent. It was a solid Third Circle Spell, which surprised him somewhat. Spellcasters were extremely rare, and not only were vampires natural spellcasters, but even their trained mounts had spellcasting talents as well. The vampires had more than four hundred similar hexbats now. Reed finally realized that he had somewhat underestimated the foundation that the vampires had built over the past two hundred years. His mood was getting better and better. Only the strong had the ability to protect themselves. ¡°Patriarch, everything is ready.¡± Dylan extended his hand and motioned to the four hexbats before him. He then got his men to secure the heavy oaken chest on one of the bat¡¯s backs. In order to ease the ride, every hexbat had a special riding tool on its back, similar to a knight¡¯s saddle. Hence, securing the chest was not difficult. Reed nodded and did not say much. It was already three past midnight now, and it would be dawn by the time he reached Grimm. The night was far more suitable for any vampire to move about than the day. ¡°Ready the hexbats. I will send you a missive after I have purchased enough food items. Also, if the cleaning works in the southern district are progressing too slowly, please assist me in reminding Eudes. ¡°The future of our kind will change now. Dylan, you are bearing witness to a historical moment. Do not let me down.¡± Dylan was greatly moved by Reed¡¯s words, which was an expression of the Patriarch¡¯s trust in him. He held a single hand to his chest and bowed in an aristocratic manner. His tone was solemn and serious. ¡°Lord Progenitor, I will fight for you until the end.¡± ¡°Dylan, you know that I have always trusted you. Well, I will head back first.¡± Reed waved his hand to stop the excited Dylan from expressing his heartfelt gratitude again. Walking over to the quiet and obedient hexbat, he stepped on the special short ladder and hopped onto its back¡­ The saddle was made out of cloth and cotton. It felt soft and comfortable after he sat down and was nothing like the bone-framed saddle he had imagined earlier. He gently tugged the reins, and the hexbat, whose IQ was no less than that of a ten-year-old child, kicked back its claws slightly. At the same time, its wings expanded, whipping up a strong gust. The hexbat¡¯s massive frame rose into the air under the goddess of the night¡¯s gaze. The three other hexbats behind it also took off normally. That was the first time Reed had ever experienced such flight. It was completely different from any form of flying. As he saw the castle and vampires below get increasingly smaller and the mountains grow distant, he had to say that the feeling of riding a hexbat was not bad. Since the progenitor often trekked between Grimm and the castle, he knew the path by heart. He guided the hexbats through the mountains as he faced the cold moonlight in the dark. The hexbats were extremely fast, and Reed estimated that they could reach up to 300 km per hour. At first, he could enjoy the pleasure of looking down at the ground, but now, his eyes were dry and painful from the strong wind. In the end, he used a First Circle spell, Mana Shield to solve the problem. Three solhours later, the hexbats slowly landed in the woods outside Grimm. Right then, dawn had broken. After Reed got off the bat, he used Mage¡¯s Hand to take the chest off the back of another hexbat, and with the wave of his hand, he sent the hexbats back to the castle. Hexbats that had been domesticated possessed the same positioning ability as pigeons¡­ and they could always find the way to their lair no matter where they were. Reed looked at the hexbats as they disappeared into the distance, and he tidied up his wrinkled blue mage robes before he slowly walked out of the woods. On the main road just outside Grimm, there were caravans that had been forced to stay overnight on both sides of the road, because they missed the final call to enter the city. They saw a scene that both surprised and scared them. A robed mage was out alone at dawn, and behind him was a translucent giant hand holding an oaken chest. The bizarre scene made the escorting knights, who were still on guard, vigilant. Mages were rarer than the nobility, and every time a mage headed out, he would be escorted front and back. For one to walk out of the woods just like that was terrifying. It was simply abnormal. Reed calmly glanced at the several groups of merchants that were stationed together and did not react much when he saw the guard¡¯s vigilant as well as fearful faces. His robe and the Mage¡¯s Hand behind him had indicated his identity. In this world where mages were the representation of power and the arcane, it would have been abnormal if these ordinary merchant guards did not respond when they saw him. It was still a bit early now, and the city gate would not open until after the sun rose. He had at least another one and a half solhours to go. Reed needed to find a place to rest. He glanced at several of the caravans, and a fully-armed merchant caravan attracted his attention. It was on guard by the vast grassland on the right side of the road. There were obvious battle marks on the twenty-odd carriages, and a few of them were even half destroyed. Many of the wounded were sitting around the campfire, and the thick scent of blood, even when covered by herbal concoctions, could not escape the vampire¡¯s keen sense. Unexpectedly, he saw a familiar flag on the carriages. The flag had two golden ears of wheat that were crossed together and a beautiful gold pattern, which had been sewn by a maid with dexterous fingers. The Goldwheat Guild. Reed narrowed his eyes slightly and stopped. Chapter 21 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation He remembered that the Goldwheat Guild was located within the area of influence of the Vermillion Tower, and the guild would provide him five gold Pykes for protection. And could be considered as an acquaintance. With few other smaller caravans watching as he made his way to the Goldwheat Guild¡¯s grounds, Reed could clearly feel a big sigh of relief coming from the guards around him. As the sky was still dark, and the caravan had yet to prepare to set out, the caravan guards of the Goldwheat Guild was standing vigil. Seeing that Reed was approaching them, the guards immediately had a headache at hand. What was this master mage thinking of doing? They had already run into bandits halfway through their trip, are they going to suffer another nightmare at the gates of Grimm? A guard captain in a gray leather vest gritted his teeth and walked up to Reed, a little wary as he smiled. ¡°Master mage, what can we do for you?¡± Reed looked at him impassively. ¡°I¡¯m the master of the Vermillion Tower.¡± That sentence instantly allowed the captain to heave a sigh of relief. He was aware of the Vermillion Tower, and the Goldwheat Guild would provide protection fees to the tower master every month, and he had accompanied the guild master there a few times. While he had never met the tower master of the Vermillion Tower before, he believed that the other party must have some impression of the Goldwheat Guild. ¡°Master Reed, it¡¯s my honor to see you. The Goldwheat Guild is at your service, I¡¯ll get someone to call the vice guild master over, please wait a moment.¡± His name was naturally not a secret within the Goldwheat Guild. Reed nodded and did not refuse. In this world, mages and nobles undoubtedly stood at the top of the pyramid, and for this group of merchants, much less a guard captain, even if the guild master of the Goldwheat guild were to come he was not qualified to be on par with Reed. Reed turned his head and looked around the thirty-odd caravans of the Goldwheat Guild. To have such a scale for the delivery of a single good, it seems like the Goldwheat Guild¡¯s commercial strength is pretty good. Unfortunately, half of the carriages were empty, and he had no idea if they were robbed by bandits or had lost them in the middle of the journey. He then asked out of curiosity. ¡°What does the Goldwheat Guild mainly trades in? Have all the goods been taken away?¡± The captain shook his head, looking a little dejected. ¡°We mainly deal in cloth and food, the orcs in the south had broken through the defensive line at the border, and the caravan had run into a band of raiding orcs half-way through our journey, and the caravan suffered heavy losses¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Reed, this loss is the largest we have suffered since the Goldwheat Guild was founded. The orcs had taken all of the cloth and food that had been shipped to the border to support the war effort.¡± A middle-aged man in a high-end merchant garb came to Reed with a wry smile. He had blonde hair, and his shrewd brown eyes particularly left an impression. ¡°Master Reed, this is the guild master of the Goldwheat Guild, Laurent Orlando.¡± ¡°You may leave. Wake the team up, and prepare to enter the city. I shall accompany Master Reed.¡± ¡°Yes, Guild Master Laurent.¡± Reed looked at Laurent Orlando before hi,, and nodded slightly. He had seen this man before, based on the memories of the Progenitor Vampire. And the other party¡¯s reputation was good, and his business acumen could be called top-notch. ¡°Greetings, Laurent. I was going to look for a caravan team to sit down and rest, then return to Grimm after sunrise. I never thought to run into the Goldwheat Guild here though. I deeply regret what happened to you and your caravan, but all of this will pass, and I believe this single encounter will not bring down the Goldwheat Guild.¡± The Progenitor Vampire had spent most of his time in Grimm studying magic and was totally unconcerned about anything else. So, Reed¡¯s understanding of Grimm¡¯s business community was as good as blank, and he planned to reach out to Laurent to get a gist of what was going on with the local economy. This massive purchase of food would need the cooperation of a guild as Reed did not have the energy to purchase them himself. A flash of surprise appeared in Laurent¡¯s eyes, and he did not expect the frosty mage would be so approachable. ¡°Master Reed, hope is still there, but luck isn¡¯t with me this time around.¡± As he said that he shook his head, and did not want to dwell on the topic, as he reached out towards the tent at the center of the caravan. ¡°Sir, please take a break in my tent, and head back to Grimm with us once the sun rises.¡± Reed nodded slightly and did not ask more questions. After thanking Laurent he followed the latter into the central tent. The space was not big, with woolen carpet on the ground. There was bread on the small table, with half-rolled-up bedding by the side. Clearly, it was the spot Laurent was resting in earlier. The two took their seats and exchanged some pleasantries before Reed to the lead in asking questions. ¡°Guildmaster Laurent, I¡¯d like to ask how much copper Pyke is the price of food in Grimm?¡± Laurent gave Reed a strange look, a mage asking such a question? Since when did these high-and-mighty mages cared about food prices? Even if the commoners were to starve to death, it will probably not affect them. ¡°Master Reed, while I don¡¯t know why you are concerned about this, but I have to tell you some bad news. Due to the war with the orcs starting earlier than usual, most of the food stocks at the border had been plundered by the orcs long before they are harvested. So the price of grain this year is the highest in the last five years. A pound of wheat now had doubled in price to 8 copper Pykes. With the coming of winter, the price would probably exceed 10 copper Pykes. Goddess of Life above, the civilians of the borderlands would most likely suffer this winter.¡± After Laurent said that, his expression was heavy, and his eyes looked sympathetic. The moment food price rises, the first to be affected is undoubtedly the commoners. He could already predict that many will starve to death this winter, many, just too many. Reed felt the bloodiness and sorrow from Laurent¡¯s simple words. The ones that would always suffer the most in a war was always the civilians. But this was not something he as a Progenitor Vampire could affect, so he shook his head and began to think of something else. A gold Pyke could exchange for 100 silver Pykes or 10,000 copper Pykes. The monthly income of an average person in Grimm was no more than 10 silver Pykes a month, and to feed a family, he could see how much impact the rise in food price would have on ordinary people. One gold Pyke could exchange for 10,000 copper Pykes, and with the grain price at 8 copper Pykes per pound, a gold Pyke could purchase about 1,200 pounds of grain. The unit of measurement used in Glory was pound and was not that different than the catty used in real life. 1200 pounds, with judicious consumption, was enough to feed two families of three for a year. The 2,000 gold Pykes he had brought out, was enough to purchase a year¡¯s rations for tens of thousands. This bulk of grain was definitely enough for his agriculture program back in the castle. As long as he had enough to last a year, no, even this winter, and when spring comes next year, the fertile lands behind the castle will be enough to feed hundreds of thousands of people. The only problem now was he needed to get this huge amount of food stocks into his hands. He could foresee that due to the war launched by the orcs in the south, the future food prices will continue to rise, and he needed to purchase all of the food items he needed as soon as possible before the prices skyrocket. ¡°How much food stocks does Goldwheat Guild have? I have a business to discuss with you, and I need a lot of food.¡± The moment he heard what Reed said, Laurent¡¯s eyes lit up, but in a flash, he looked down again. ¡°Master Reed, Goddess above, the Goldwheat Guild is going bankrupt, and we have no more capital to purchase anything.¡± Reed was shocked. ¡°Bankrupt? It¡¯s just a loss of goods, not to mention just cloth and food?¡± Thirty carriages of food and cloth, thought a considerable sum, were far from valuable. How could such a big guild could not even survive a single loss? Laurent shook his head, and his eyes filled with despair. ¡°We have gotten in touch with a seller at the border, and they had dug up a mythril vein and produced a sufficient amount of mythril ore. You should know that how precious mythril is as an alchemy material, and if I were to ship it back to Grimm I could earn a fortune. But this load of ores needed 1,200 gold Pykes. And for this business, I had sold off most of the guild¡¯s stocks to get the needed amount, and I even owe the Grimm Chamber of Commerce 200 gold Pykes. But¡­ those damned orcs, one day I will get them, and dragged them onto the gallows.¡± Reed did not need the details to figure out that it was hard to come by chance to make a fortune, only to run into orcs all of the sudden. ¡°So, I¡¯m sorry, Master Reed, but the Goldwheat Guild will no longer exist after sunrise, and I cannot accept your business.¡± Bankrupt? Thinking that the Goldwheat Guild always had a good reputation in his memory, Reed did not look disappointed after pondering for a moment. Instead, a thought formed in his heart. Perhaps this may be a good opportunity. Chapter 22 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°No, Laurent, maybe we still have a chance to work together.¡± Laurent looked at Reed in slight confusion. How could he have a chance to work with Master Reed when he was bankrupt? As if suddenly thinking of something, he looked at Reed with a face full of excitement. ¡°Master Reed, perhaps I have talents for being a mage?¡± Goddess above, didn¡¯t they say that the older one gets, the weaker one¡¯s spellcasting talent was? Am I a genius of magic as said by the troubadours? Master Reed, I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing to be your apprentice.¡± Reed looked dumbstruck, for a person like you to have magical talents? Your current talent as a beggar was definitely the strongest, just wait until you go bankrupt. ¡°No, Laurent, don¡¯t even bother about it. The Goddess of Magic isn¡¯t some magnanimous goddess.¡± ¡°Rather than basic, I¡¯m much more inclined to hand you the reins of Goldwheat Guild.¡± Laurent was obviously disappointed. Did I really have no talent for magic? Then Reed¡¯s words had him baffled again, continue to hand him the reins of the Goldwheat Guild? ¡°Master Reed, are you saying that you want to invest in the guild? Goddess above, your vision is enough to make the Goddess of Wealth admire¡­¡± Laurent had a sense of happiness that he was blessed by the Goddess of Wealth, that a mage that could be considered powerful in Grimm wanted to invest in his guild. This was simply something far more exciting than him actually having any magical talents. ¡°No, Laurent, you are thinking way too much.¡± The words Reed slowly spat out had Laurent¡¯s mood from going from cloud nine to crash landing, as if his life-saving buoy had been cut off. ¡°Master Reed, you¡­ you¡­¡± Seeing his opposite number¡¯s desperate yet somewhat hopeful expression, Reed shook his head. ¡°I have no interest in injecting funds into Goldwheat Guild.¡± It was over. Reed¡¯s words had completely extinguished whatever hope Laurent had harbored, and he was still a merchant that was going to go bankrupt. ¡°But I am interested in acquiring the Goldwheat Guild. I will help you repay all of your debts, and the Goldwheat Guild shall be mine. Be it the guild house, or the slaves the guild have, all will be my private property. And you, Laurent, will still be in control of the Goldwheat Guild, and I will pay you a salary of 10 gold Pykes a month.¡± ¡°No, Master Reed, our guild house, slaves, and our sales channels are worth more than 200 gold Pykes. Even if Grimm¡¯s Chamber of Commerce were to take all of them back, I will not owe them more than a few gold Pykes.¡± ¡°Heh, do you think those things will worth that much once you are unable to repay your debts? You should know how those nobles operate, they will suck your blood dry.¡± Reed finished the cup of hot milk in his hand, and looked directly at the silent Laurent with an assertive gaze. ¡°Master Laurent, there is only one chance. If it was not for the fact that I am acquainted with you, you would not be getting this favor from me. You should know that as a high mage in the city that has a place in the Lodge of Mages, if I want to form a guild myself, a single word alone will see many people handing out their guilds to me.¡± Reed was in full control on this asymmetric negotiation, and Laurent had no right to say no before him. The choice of being a debtor that was worse than a beggar, or to latch onto a powerful person and be a steward of a guild. A smart person would know what to choose. While Reed¡¯s decision to acquire Goldwheat Guild was made on a whim, he had also considered the deeper issues that may follow. Following the development of the castle, there will definitely be a large number of humans living in the castle in the near future. At that moment, he would need to purchase a large number of living materials from the outside world. If he did not have his own guild, while buying from an external guild was not too big a problem, but with time his activities would inevitably be exposed, and secondly, he would have to incur a lot of extra costs as a guild has to make money. If he had a guild that was completely under his control, then these problems would not be a problem any longer. The Goldwheat Guild just happened to be a coincidence, a guild that was going bankrupt due to the lack of funds, and had not lost its business channels was undoubtedly an excellent choice. The most important thing was that in the Progenitor Vampire¡¯s memories, Laurent was a businessman without a background, plus he was not bad in doing business and was extremely shrewd. If not for the fact that he lacked backing, and every time a share of his goods would be taken away by the various factions in the city, he would have made it far larger than what he had now. And creating a new guild now was undoubtedly a waste of time where he had to start from scratch in terms of manpower, land, and even business channels, which was not in his current interests. The fixed assets of Goldwheat Guild were more than enough to cover the 200 gold Pykes¡­ but he had no ability to convince the nobles to recognize them. Regardless, this investment would incur him no loss. If he controlled it well, perhaps it may even be a powerful help in the future, so he decided to make a venture investment for the future. This investment was less than 200 gold Pykes, and it did not matter if it failed, it was a sum he could afford to lose. Laurent did not ponder too long as he had no bargaining chips to negotiate with Reed. A high mage, this title alone was enough to make him swallow most of his bargaining lines back into his stomach. ¡°I¡¯m willing, Master Reed. As long as you help me pay off the gold Pykes I owe, the Goldwheat Guild shall be yours.¡± Laurent felt a bitter taste in his mouth, but he still gritted his teeth and said the words out. While he was quite distressed that the guild he had worked so hard to build in his lifetime would be someone else¡¯s, but after he said that, he felt relieved, and at the very least, he no longer had to bear the debt of 200 gold Pykes from the Grimm Chamber of Commerce. The Grimm Chamber of Commerce was formed by the nobility, and he could imagine what he would face if he could not repay his debts. His guild, house, wive, all of them will be taken by those dastardly nobles. ¡°A wise choice, after we get into the city, come to my mage tower to sign the contract. You will be someone with the backing of a high mage. And those underground factions will no longer find trouble with you, and neither will those difficult nobles will come to cause trouble with the Goldwheat Guild. All of this is what you get for making this wise decision.¡± After hearing that, Laurent suddenly felt that selling his guild off was not too bad after all. Dealing with the various underground factions in Grimm was the most troublesome thing for a guild with no backing like the Goldwheat Guild, and at least sixty percent of the gold Pykes he earned every year would have been carved away by these factions. Besides, the nobility were behind many of these underground factions, and so the merchants had no way to fight back/ ¡°Master Reed, for this gracious gift, I, Laurent Orlando swears my fealty to you.¡± Laurent was also a man who could let go, and after confirming his position, he knelt direction on one knee before Reed and swore allegiance to him. Ding. Laurent Orlando swears allegiance to you, do you wish to accept it? Reed was taken aback when he heard the system in his ear. Was there such a function? Accept. As he helped Laurent up, he opened the attribute panel in his mind. Name: Laurent Orlando Occupation: Merchant [Level: 12] Talent Specialty: Business Abilities: Observation, Negotiation, Intimidation, Parley, Bargaining, News Snooping. Notes: This is an excellent merchant, and may be able to manage a large-sized guild. Affiliation: The Vermillion Tower (Reed Kaschar) Reed was a little surprised after he read Laurent¡¯s attributes. He did not expect this person to be a professional merchant, and that he was at Level 12, two whole levels higher than him. He had the inexplicable feeling of finding a treasure. Chapter 23 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After sunrise, Reed got into the carriage of the Goldwheat Guild. The guards and merchants of Goldwheat Guild who had suffered much should be looking dejected and down-on-their-luck¡­ after all, they had just been robbed. But at this moment, it was the opposite. Among the several other guilds that were with them, the guards of the Goldwheat Guild in ragged clothes and damaged carriages were full of smiles and excitement. This had many puzzled. Why are they so happy even after they had been set upon by raiders. Goddess above, this group must have snaped. But after they found out what had specifically happened, they could not help but feel envy and jealous. It turned out that a High Mage of the Lodge of Mages, Reed Kaschar had bought the Goldwheat Guild. This group of country bumpkins had struck gold, it was without a doubt that their lives in Grimm would be easier now that they are under the protection of a high mage. And the scene that had them all envious immediately appeared. As they passed through Grimm¡¯s city gate, as usual, the guard captain manning the gate was prepared to stop the Goldwheat Guild¡¯s caravan. While they knew, from a glance, that this group of unlucky sods had just been robbed, it did not prevent them from getting ready to extort a sum from this group of merchants. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Reed appeared, and his resplendent mage robes instantly shut the mouth of the guard captain who was about to speak. Bloody hell, how could the Goldwheat Guild have mages?! These high-and-mighty mages were existences that they could not risk to offend more than the nobles. His expression immediately turned into a smile. ¡°Milord, I¡¯m sorry I did not think that you would be a part of the Goldwheat Guild.¡± Reed said faintly. ¡°The Goldwheat Guild will be under the patronage of the Vermillion Tower from today, and will pay fees in accordance with the laws of the kingdom when entering and leaving the city from now on.¡± The Vermillion Tower? Upon hearing that, the guards did not dare to say anymore. That was a mage tower of a high mage, was this person the legendary genius mage, Master Reed Kaschar? ¡°Please head in, the Goldwheat Guild will never be blocked by Grimm City Guards from now on. You can be assured of that.¡± The guard captain had a humble expression on his face, and the arrogant look he had earlier against other caravans was gone. Mages were upper-class figures who stood at the top of the hierarchal pyramid alongside the nobility, and they enjoyed treatment incomparable to ordinary citizens or merchantmen. No matter how bold a city guard was, they would never dare to extort a high mage. Reed nodded and tossed the captain a gold Pyke, and controlling the Mage¡¯s Hand to hover it before the guard captain. ¡°This is your reward.¡± A gold Pyke? The guard captain had not expected this kind of surprise. Even his salary for two whole months was not worth that much. He quickly took the coin excitedly and instructed his men at the back to let the convoy pass. After Reed left, the guard captain immediately smiled triumphantly at the ten guards around him. ¡°See that? That is the reward from the Master Mage, compared to those filthy civilians and merchants, this is how a noble should work. Today I¡¯ll treat all of you to the Azalea Garden for a drink, and let you guys have a taste of the flowers of Grimm. So rub your eyes, bright lads. There¡¯s no more stopping the Goldwheat Guild from now on.¡± The guard captain¡¯s words instantly caused a commotion among the guards. The merchants standing by the side had looks full of envy and hatred when they saw that. Half a solhour later. The carriage of the Goldwheat Guild carrying Reed stopped before the Vermillion Tower while the remaining carriages returned to the Goldwheat guild house. Laurent opened the wooden carriage door, and respectfully put up the short dismounting ladder. ¡°Master Reed, please.¡± Reed did not refuse and got out of the carriage in a couple of steps. As he looked up, the crimson tower of twenty-five rhents tall looked extremely spectacular. The Vermillion Tower. This was the first time Reed had so seriously observed the tower that belonged to him. The cylindrical tower had a square spire at the top, and the crimson alchemic paint on the outer wall had good magical conduction, allowing it to gather mana faster. The construction of this mage tower had cost him 1,000 gold Pykes, and many of the precious magical materials were sponsored by the Lodge of Mages. If everything were to be converted into gold Pykes, the cost may very well triple. Before the Vermillion Tower was a wide bluestone ground, and passing pedestrians will subconsciously avoid it even when there were no ¡®No Trespassing¡¯ signs on it, but the reputation of the mage alone made would be passers-by consciously avoid the place. ¡°Follow me in.¡± ¡°Understood, Master Reed.¡± After walking across the bluestone ground and up twelve flights of steps, Reed used the Mage¡¯s Hand to push open the tower door that was five rhents high. There were as many as ten magical arrays inscribed on the tower door and needed a certain sort of mana to open it. The Mage¡¯s Hand was the simplest of First Circle spells, and it was a necessary spell for all apprentice mages, so the Mage¡¯s Hand was set by Reed as the key to the Vermillion Tower. Only by infusing a certain amount of mana could one use the Mage¡¯s Hand to open the door, or else they would need to press the magic doorbell outside, or wait for someone within the tower to come out. Reed was sometimes a little amazed by this world. Perhaps it had no modern objects and had clearly embarked on a different development path altogether, but the derivative uses of magic were not without merit. After entering the mage tower, the first floor was the widest, and the favorite floor for apprentice mages. The space here was large enough that they could practice magic without fear of destroying things or triggering any magical arrays. After seeing Reed¡¯s return, a dozen apprentices in the hall stopped what they were doing, and hurriedly bowed at him respectfully. ¡°Master Reed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re back, Master Reed.¡± ¡°Master Reed, I¡¯ll pour you a cup of tea.¡± Reed nodded and motioned to Laurent, who was looking curiously behind him. ¡°In the future, the Vermillion Tower will be the master of Goldwheat Guild. This is Laurent, and the Goldwheat Guild will be under his charge. All of you can get to know him, and you will deal with him in the future often.¡± A group of apprentice mages looked at Laurent curiously. This was the first time the Vermillion Tower had accepted an outside guild. In the past, Reed had never cared for anything other than magic. ¡°Kerry, go and help me call Viena down, and also, take Laurent to buy a contract from the Temple of Covenants.¡± The Temple of the Covenants was established by the adherents of the God of Covenants and Justice, and it sells contracts approved by the God of Covenants. Once a contract was signed and violated, the violator would be punished by the God of Covenants and Justice. So, signing a contract had become one of the most common scenes in any commercial activity. A young lad stepped forward and led Laurent downstairs. Looking at his apprentices, Reed was stunned for a moment. He then immediately realized that the Progenitor Vampire had previously let his apprentices do whatever, and had taught this group of apprentices barely any classes. Seeing the longing in their eyes, and after hesitating for a moment, he was moved by the thirst for knowledge in their eyes. There were twenty-odd seats in the center of the mage tower¡¯s first floor, and Reed walked to the main seat. He would give this group of youngsters a lesson today. ¡°All right, since I have time, you can ask me any questions you have about magic. I¡¯ll give you all two solhours.¡± There was silence in the air as everyone looked at him in disbelief. The group of apprentices thought that Reed would just leave as usual, and did not expect him to offer to guide them on magic. This was the first time in three years. ¡°Master Reed, is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Seeing those cautious eyes, Reed¡¯s mouth twitched. The Progenitor Vampire really did not take these apprentices seriously at all. ¡°Nonsense, hurry up and sit down, if you have no questions then I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± After getting Reed¡¯s confirmation, everyone sat down in quick order and looked at him excitedly. While Reed had been in contact with magic for a far shorter period of time than this group of apprentice mages, he could rely on the Progenitor Vampire¡¯s memories if he could not handle something, and answering some simple questions about magic was still within his capability. ¡°Master Reed, why would the Mage¡¯s Hand produce inconsistent effects when cast?¡± ¡°Can you cast a spell and let me see? Hmm, your situation is that the control of your magic is not balanced. Remember, the casting of spells is based on a certain amount of mana to operate the magic model. Should the amount of mana is incorrect, then these few scenarios will occur. ¡°First is that the cast fails, and the magic model cannot be activated. ¡°Second is the magic model collapses due to too much mana, and you will suffer a backlash from the spell. ¡°The third is your situation. Due to the difference in mana allocation, while you manage to cast the spell, the effect of each cast is different. ¡°Resolving this is simple, you just need to practice more on the control of your mana, and look for the best mana input when casting a spell.¡± Reed talked freely without any hesitation. ¡°So that¡¯s the case, Master Reed must have gained a lot from going out this time. Otherwise, how could he be so thorough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing¡­¡± The group of apprentice mages¡¯ eyes immediately brightened. For them, this was the first time they had been personally taught by Reed after entering the mage tower for so long. In the past, Reed would at most provide them the magic model to practice. Forget the detailed explanation they had now, as he would not even bother to answer even if there was an error. And for this reason, several apprentices had suffered serious injuries due to the backlash from the errors during magic practice. But they had nothing to complain about as it was already a blessing by the Goddess of Fortune for them to be able to enter the mage tower and make contact with the mysteries of magic. Reed looked at the eager eyes of these apprentices, and could not help but to shake his head. The Progenitor Vampire had no intention to teach these apprentices at all and only treated them as a cover for his identity. If it weren¡¯t for him, it would be difficult for these apprentices to become full-fledged mages no matter how talented they were. ¡°What a waste, these apprentices are all precious resources.¡± While the vampires are all natural-born spellcasters, but if he could produce a group of qualified mages in Grimm, it would also benefit him. Regardless of which world it was, talents were the most precious of resources. And spellcasters are undoubtedly the apex figures of this world. While he had time, he intended to properly teach this group of apprentices. Since the Progenitor Vampire had no idea how to utilize them, he would make full use of them. Chapter 24 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Two solhours later, when Viena led Laurent back to the mage tower, Reed stopped the lecture. The apprentices¡¯ notebooks had been filled by almost half, and the newbies wished they could record every word Reed spoke down. ¡°All right, that¡¯s all for today. From now on, I¡¯ll try to spare half a day to teach you all every week. Remember, practice more, especially meditation, which is the foundation of mages. Only through hard work will you be rewarded. Don¡¯t dream about being a great mage in just a few steps. Write down those questions that you don¡¯t understand, and ask me next time.¡± The group of apprentice mages almost fainted by this sudden surprise. They would have half a day worth of lecture a week? Master Reed was just too kind. We all know that Master Reed had been testing us for the past three years. Long live Master Reed. Reed looked at the group of apprentices, who were barely seventeen or eighteen, and shook his head slightly. Ever since the establishment of the Vermillion Tower, a total of 25 apprentice mages had enrolled in the tower. Three had died due to magic backlash, and there were 22 apprentices left in the Vermillion Tower. Among them with the best aptitude was Viena, who had always been serving him, Karl, who was from a minor aristocratic family, and Cain, a common folk. But by his estimation, it would take at least a year for these three to be a full-fledged mage. It had to be said that it was reasonable for the website of Glory to set the difficulty of mages at level ten, and it was extremely difficult for the indigenous people to learn magic. If he wanted to gain something out of his apprentices in a short period of time, he had to continue to invest in them. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s time to recruit more apprentices.¡± The apprentice mages in a mage tower were the personal property of the tower master, and some ruthless mages would even experiment on their apprentices. So, after this group of apprentices had entered the doors of the Vermillion Tower, they were all Reed¡¯s property. The later stages of his plan would require a lot of talents, and these apprentice mages were undoubtedly a very good investment. Recruiting apprentice mages in Grimm was very simple. The moment you let the news out, the number of people that would rush over could tear the tower door down. The knowledge in this world was monopolized by the nobility, while magic was monopolized by the mages, and ordinary civilians had no chance of making contact with these two things. So, when an opportunity like an apprentice mage recruitment was to appear, they would have a chance of stepping into the class of nobility and mages. No civilian could resist such a temptation. As to selling themselves to the mage tower, it was nothing as knowledge and magic were worth much more than life itself. ¡°Master Reed. I¡¯ve brought back the contract, and according to your wishes, I had filled up the contents of the contract, now I only need you to infuse a little bit of your spiritual power to complete the contract.¡± Viena was wearing a long blue mage robe, and she stood quietly before Reed. Her waist-length golden hair was slightly curled, and her delicate face and watery blue eyes made the group of apprentice mages swallowed their saliva subconsciously. Goddess of Magic above, Miss Viena got more beautiful again. Reed nodded and reached for the contract. It was an old sheepskin roll, with the common script written on it. Reed used his spiritual power to sweep past it to understand the contents within the sheepskin roll. There was no problem. After leaving a wisp of spiritual power in it, the sheepskin roll let out a faint milky white glow. Immediately after the light disappeared, and he looked at the sheepskin roll again, the common script had been integrated into the contract, and cannot be removed by water or scraping. If one were to violate the contract, then taking it to the Temple of Covenants, the priests of the God of Justice would use divine arts to determine the truth of the matter. And should a party did indeed violate the contract, then they would suffer retribution from the God of Covenants. As to what the retribution was, Reed was not clear himself, in any case, it would be devastating. He then handed the sheepskin roll to Viena. ¡°Put it into my study. Laurent, now you are a member of the Vermillion Tower. I officially appoint you as the guild master of the Goldwheat Guild, and continue to help me manage the guild.¡± As he said that, and not even waiting for Laurent to bow to him, Reed let out a cool finger snap. The Mage¡¯s Hand appeared out of thin air. After familiarized himself in these few days, he had gotten to the bottom of the First and Second Circle of Magic, and he could cast a simple spell like Mage¡¯s Hand instantaneously now. This greatly satisfied Reed¡¯s curiosity about magic but had also raised his interest level as well. This time around, another goal of his return was to study magic seriously. After entering the hall, Reed casually opened the oaken chest he had casually tossed by the side with the Mage¡¯s Hand. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°So many gold Pykes!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone exclaimed when the chest full of gold Pykes let out a resplendent golden glow. The allure of a gold Pyke was irresistible. Even Laurent, who was used to seeing money held his breath. He had used such an oaken chest before, and there were at least 2,000 gold Pykes inside it. Two thousand gold Pykes¡­ His entire life savings only amounted to about 1,000 and had all taken by those damned orcs. This amount of wealth was enough to allow ordinary people to live a luxurious aristocratic life and spend a lifetime of unbridled free-spending. ¡°Master Reed, this is?¡± Reed looked very satisfied as he saw Laurent¡¯s shocked expression. He was surprised just by this? Reed had a mischievous thought in his mind. He had 9 other oaken chests of this sort, plus a collection of gemstones and antiques more valuable than gold Pykes. If this guy were to know about it, I wonder what his expression would be? ¡°Yes, this is the start-up fund for the guild. Now, the first thing I want you to do.¡± Laurent¡¯s heart was burning at this point, with this amount of money, he could make Goldwheat Guild even bigger. Perhaps in the distant future, he could compete with the lord mayor¡¯s own Chamber of Commerce. Goddess above, please forgive my hubris. As he thought of this, he was immediately pumped up. ¡°Master Reed. Please command me, and I shall see it done with my life.¡± ¡°No need for that, keep your life. I¡¯m not like those stingy noblemen. I need you to turn all of these 2,000 gold Pykes into food within a month, no, half a month¡¯s time.¡± Turn them all to food? Laurent looked at the chest full of gold Pykes before him and somewhat did not understand what Reed was thinking. While the Orc Empire had invaded the borderlands, the southern region was still the region with the most food production. Even if the price of grain were to rise, the nobility had long gotten the news and raised the price, and trying to break into the market now is a little too late. ¡°Master Reed, if you want to purchase grain and wait until the coming of winter to earn a profit, I have to remind you that the nobility had already controlled the price of grain in Grimm, and we probably won¡¯t make any money this time around.¡± While he did not want to directly go against Reed, Laurent, as a senior merchant did not want his backer to do such an unprofitable thing. Plus, the risks were not small, and food was too important for Grimm, which was at war and was about the enter the winter months. Reed nodded, and for the merchant to be able to have his point of view even under the orders of a high mage like him, that meant this merchant¡¯s business acumen was still clear. Mages standing at the top of the hierarchal pyramid was not a joke, and many merchants and civilians had died with a wave of a hand because they had angered a mage. A bloody lesson that few would dare not learn. This world was not like the modern world where the upper classes held absolute power, and killing someone was nothing at all. ¡°Very good, a merchant should stick to his point of view in something he is good at. But I have no intention of making money with food. I have other plans for them. You only need to purchase the food stocks within the shortest possible time and at the most suitable price within half a month. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest.¡± Hearing Reed¡¯s explanation had Laurent relieved someone. He already had the mental preparation of being reprimanded, but he did not expect his patron to be far more tolerant than he had thought. ¡°As you wish Master Reed. 2,000 gold Pykes. No, after deducting the 200 gold Pykes for Grimm¡¯s Chamber of Commerce, the remaining 1,800 gold Pykes will be exchanged for food stocks for you in the shortest time possible.¡± Chapter 25 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation For a faction to run well, it naturally could not be separated from powerful financial support. War depended on the economy, and so did development. It was the same for vampires. Reed¡¯s agriculture program will require a lot of financial support, and that was a reason why he was so eager to purchase a guild. Once the grain acquisition is completed, Reed will pump in another round of capital for the Goldwheat Guild to operate normally. With a high mage like him as a patron, the Goldwheat Guild would no longer be indefinitely exploited by those greedy nobles and could develop far better than it had. Plus, the vampires had hundreds of intermediate-level mages, and just taking half of them out to create magical items itself was enough for the guild to make a fortune. The reason mages were the envy of all occupations was not only because mages were powerful, but also their outstanding ability to make money. Magic potions, magic scrolls, equipment enchantments, and so on all required the use of magic power. These industries made windfall profits, even more so than the arms industry. The Progenitor Vampire was arrogant and cold, and would not use the vampires to make money. Not to mention that the vampires were never short of money in the first place. But now, things were different. The funds needed for the agriculture program was akin to a bottomless pit, and the wealth accumulated by the vampires would all be spent sooner or later. If he did not plan ahead now, he would be faced with the dilemma of fund shortage in the future. This was also the reason he was ready to groom the apprentice mages, but now he was still at the stage where he needed to commence the agriculture program, money-making matters would need to wait until everything got on track. Without enough humans entering the castle, his thoughts now were nothing but a reflection upon the lake. Only by having tens of thousands of humans will the vampires be able to get rid of the dilemma of them risking arm and limbs to plunder the humans at the Farmountains. Only then would they be able to control their destiny with their own hands. And in his plan, the castle would be home to more than just tens of thousands of people, as the fertile lands behind it could feed hundreds of thousands. By the time the most primal of uneasiness were resolved, Reed believed that the ancient castle would definitely become a powerful force to be reckoned with. The potential of the vampires was no lesser than Grimm, a large city of a million people. By that point, he no longer had to worry about those troll and noob players who were out to cause trouble. After five apprentice mages escorted Laurent and the chestful of gold Pykes out of the mage tower, Viena came excitedly before Reed. Her blue, bright eyes were like the spring azaleas and looked straight at the master of the Vermillion Tower. ¡°Master Reed, you had helped answered everyone¡¯s magic questions didn¡¯t you?¡± Seeing the envious glow in the girl¡¯s beautiful eyes, Reed nodded gently. ¡°Yes, you, Karl, and Cain, come to my study. I¡¯ll give you, three another lesson.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes instantly became crescent-shaped, as the joy in her heart was overflowing on her face. Karl and Cain, who already had a bounty of knowledge gained earlier, did not expect that Master Reed would be giving them personal lectures. While the other apprentice mages were envious but were also self-aware, they knew that all of them did not match the three in terms of talent. ¡°All of you don¡¯t have to be envious. Their level had already exceeded yours by a huge margin. Work hard, and strive to catch up as soon as possible, and when that day comes, I too will give you personal tutoring.¡± These words instantly had all of the apprentice mages excited. ¡°Yes, Master Reed.¡± ¡°Rest assured I will work hard.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Seeing their excited expressions, Reed nodded and walked to his study. Since he had decided to nurture this group of apprentice mages, he would do his best. The sooner these apprentice mages became full-fledged mages, the more help they would be to him. ¡­ The efficiency of the vampires far exceeded Reed¡¯s expectations. On the third day of returning to Grimm, when Laurent was still running around trying to purchase a large quantity of food, Eudes had sent a messenger bat to inform him that the cleaning works of the southern area of the castle had been completed. The cleared area could provide space for more than eight thousand humans to live in, and they had managed to dig out thousands of winter clothing from the warehouse. Reed was relieved when he received the news. Half of the preparatory work for the agriculture plan had been completed. Now the next phase of the plan can be started once the Goldwheat Guild had purchased enough grain. Of course, he would not be waiting until all 1,800 gold Pykes are spent before proceeding to the next phase. The moment he had one-third of the food needed, he could start the plan to raid for the population. ¡°Eudes, quickly send 50 of our kinsmen to the south of the Farmountains and get information about the refugees from areas affected by the Orc Empire¡¯s invasion. If you encounter a large number of refugees, send our people to follow them. Stay away from the main battlefield, and avoid the Orcish wyverns.¡± He wrote the local common script using a quill pen on a snow-white paper, which was hieroglyphic script that had nothing to do with Chinese characters. Reed rolled the paper and tied it onto a special alchemic storage bag on the bat¡¯s belly. Flap, flap, flap~ The tamed bat was then released by Reed and it fluttered its wings out of the mage tower through the half-opened stained glass window. Reed looked down at Grimm through the translucent stained glass window and was lost in thought. Due to the invasion of the Orc Empire, there were more and more border refugees inside Grimm. If Grimm, a city hundreds of miles away from the border was like this, one could foresee the war at the border must have been far worse than previous years. Reed could obviously feel the atmosphere in the city had become much more tense in the past few days as the number of beggars and refugees by the street was more than usual. At this point in time, he needed to send the vampires out to gather intelligence, and once Eudes was done with the information gathering, the grain purchase by the Goldwheat Guild would also definitely be completed. It was a two-pronged approach. Once the food reserves had reached the one-third mark, he could commence the plan to raid the refugees. His plan was simple and straightforward, that was, to find refugees and take those who had lost their homes to the war back to the castle. Raiding the human population. If normally when the vampires raid the human lands for people, it would have been a disaster if they were discovered¡­ The vampires, whose entire body was alchemy materials was definitely a creature a mage would like to meet the most. But now was different. The orcish army had broken through the border, and no one would care about the disappearance of a group of refugees. So, this was a good time to expand the population, and if he missed this time frame he might need to wait until the next orcish invasion in the following year.¡± Due to the lack of food in the winter, the orcs would invade the Norland Empire every year. After plundering enough food, they would retreat back into the Wastelands when spring comes. The wealthy and agricultural Norland Empire had been regarded as a breeding farm by the orcs, and they would come to fetch food during winter. However, as the orcs would retreat every year, the Norland Empire¡¯s resolve to fight against the orcs was very weak, and those nobles were even more unwilling to fight against the brutal orcs just for the sake of the civilians at the borderlands¡­ In any case, the orcs will retreat when spring comes, and since there was no loss of land, what does that have to do with them. And thus, the civilians living at the borderlands would become the sacrificial lamb, and this would occur every year. But it had to be said that the lands at the border were indeed fertile. Even if they were hit every year, the civilians by the border would always recover in the shortest of times. And the population living along the border had also always maintained a relatively stable number. It was precisely because of this historical background that Reed had confidence in his plan. However, he could already foresee the problem of the population. Once the agriculture program was commenced, it will be a pain point that the castle would have to worry about for a long time in the future. After all, snatching five thousand people was not the same as snatching fifty thousand. And the number of people he had in his plan, for the castle population, was hundreds of thousands. Chapter 26 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Alex Consortium. As one of the founders of Grimm, the Alex Consortium had a long enough history that it could command the respect of all of the nobility in Grimm. The guild, which was controlled by the Marquis of House Alex was one of the three largest guilds in Grimm, and it controlled half of the entire city¡¯s food, cloth, salt, and weapons market. It could be said that the people of Grimm could not live without the products of the Alex Consortium. ¡°A small guild called the Goldwheat Guild wants to purchase a large amount of grain? An amount that is enough to feed a hundred thousand in a month? Who is he? Why would he choose to buy grain at this time?¡± Winnie Alex had a solemn look, her beautiful violet eyes were gleaming with suspicion. For the eldest daughter of the House of Alex who had just taken over as the chairman of the Alex Consortium, any unusual business behavior was worthy of vigilance, especially in October, when the orcs invaded ahead of time. With the coming of the long winter, this sensitive timing made her think much more. Rom Bernard looked at this girl who was reputed to the be most beautiful tulip in Grimm with deep admiration in his eyes. ¡°Chairman Winnie, it¡¯s understood that the Goldwheat Guild had raised all of their funds for a single ore mining venture in the borderlands, and had even borrowed 200 gold Pykes from the Grimm Chamber of Commerce. Due to the invasion, the Goldwheat Guild¡¯s goods were all captured during a raid on their journey back to Grimm. So the Goldwheat Guild had fallen into a crisis of bankruptcy. Three days ago however, the high mage of the Vermillion Tower had purchased this about-to-go bankrupt guild, and Laurent, a small character he is, would definitely not have such a capital at hand, and this transaction must have come from the orders of the high mage himself.¡± Rom knew that Winnie never liked vague reports, and so he immediately went about making sure of all reports before he came. Laurent, now having Reed as his backer, was full of confidence at this moment. And even walking his steps was almost floaty. He had also on occasion announced that he was under the patronage of the Vermillion Tower in the taverns. So this sort of news were easy enough to acquire. Of course, this was also instructed by Reed. Making a fortune without a sound would not work in Grimm , and without sufficient strength a guild could be easily brought down by a single underground faction. With a high mage as a patron, even if anyone wanted to do something against the Goldwheat Guild would have to weigh their options carefully. Winnie¡¯s frown became even tighter. She had heard of the name of Reed Kaschar, and she had also attended the inauguration banquet held by the Lodge of Mages when the Vermillion Tower was built. This mage who had entered Grimm three years had quite the reputation among the city¡¯s nobility. ¡°Rom, do you know about this mage, Reed Kaschar?¡± Rom nodded enviously when he heard the name, and there was some amazement in his voice. ¡°Reed Kaschar was said to be the eldest son of a minor aristocratic family in one of the border towns. Due to the orc invasion the entire house was lost in the flames of war. With his holdings destroyed, and their people killed by the orcs, Reed Kaschar was forced to come to Grimm. Three years ago, Reed Kaschar, who was only 22 years old became a Level 9 intermediate mage and was just a step away from being a high mage. He then joined the Grimm Lodge of Mages three months later. In one of the magic discussions, after Reed had listened to Archmage Spock¡¯s lecture about magic, he was promoted to high mage under the gaze of several hundred people. Archmage Spock was elated and so took Reed as his disciple before everyone.¡± A minor nobility, with excellent magical talents. His family destroyed, and broke through into the ranks of a high mage in a foreign land and earned the appreciation of an Archmage. There were so many legendary factors that made Reed Kaschar such a celebrity in Grimm. Even though a few years had passed, Winnie knew from Rom¡¯s deep envy that Reed was no ordinary mage. But it was because of this she felt something strange. This high mage, who purportedly only leaves his tower once a month, and was completely obsessed with the study of magic, why would he suddenly buy a guild that was going to go bankrupt, and purchase enough food to feed a hundred thousand people for a month? Was there something to this? The Alex Consortium may be a commercial guild on the surface, but Winnie knows that the Alex Consortium was secretly responsible for providing food and rations for the troops at the border. And this year, due to the invasion the grain production at the borderlands had significantly dropped. If Grimm, which was the largest supporting pillar of the border were to have a food shortage, then she, who is in charge of the guild in providing military rations would definitely be taken to task. So, she would carefully check the movement of every single large transaction of grain. ¡°Chairman Winnie, I don¡¯t think this is a big deal. These mages who have no idea how business works probably heard of the border war, they want to stock up on food and make a fortune during winter.¡± Rome shook his head disapprovingly. ¡°The current food price had already reached a high point under our control. If he is willing to buy then we shall raise it a bit more, and once winter comes, we can release our inventory from two years back into the market. Trust me, this mage will taste bitter defeat.¡± The Alex Consortium which monopolized half of Grimm¡¯s food stocks, and was also responsible for providing military their rations, raising food prices was something they could do with just a word. Winnie shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary. No matter what the purpose of this high mage has, it¡¯s not our responsibility. You need to know that he is not only a high mage, he is also a disciple of Archmage Spock.¡± Rom nodded, and a bit of hesitation appeared on his handsome face. ¡°So, Chairman Winnie, shall we agree to the Goldwheat Guild¡¯s request to purchase?¡± ¡°No, I did not say that.¡± Rom was very frustrated at this moment, and this tulip that everyone admired was just really hard for him to understand. ¡°Chairman Winnie, I don¡¯t get what you mean, can you make it clearer?¡± Winnie glanced at Rom who looked a little troubled, and shook her head silently. The eldest son of Marquis Bernard¡¯s family was as unsightly in the matter of commerce as was his talent in magic. If it was not for the fact that he was born into a good family, she would not have looked at him twice. ¡°Rom, you must know that the most important thing in a business is the exchange of resources. While Master Reed is a high mage, and if this transaction was to proceed smoothly, then he and the Alex Consortium would merely have a normal working relationship.¡± ¡°If a big problem were to occur midway, and we happen to help him resolve it, won¡¯t the Alex Consortium win his friendship?¡± Rom suddenly realized that she meant, but in a blink of an eye he looked disdainful, and the arrogance in his words were undoubtedly present. ¡°Chairman Winnie, do we need to spend so much effort for a high mage from the countryside?¡± Winnie frowned a little, and she knew what Rom was thinking about her. The eldest son that would surely inherit the marquisate was definitely a good candidate. If in the past she would think about Rom¡¯s thoughts, however now, she no longer had any interest in the son of the marquis. ¡°Master Rom, a high mage is needed not worth the effort like that, but if he is a genius who had become a high mage at 25, and the master of this genius was an Archmage over Level 15, then he is worth that effort.¡± Chapter 27 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The plan to purchase grain was forced to be terminated. Reed was very surprised when he heard the news. He had thought that this was the easiest part of the plan, yet he did not expect that to be blocked. ¡°Master Reed, I had already contacted several guilds that specialized in selling food stocks, and just before I was preparing to pay, they suddenly informed me because of the border war, Grimm had imposed a ban on the large-scale purchase of food stocks. Due to that, I had run through all of the grain merchant associations in the eastern part of the city, and Goddess above, all of them used the same reason to reject me. Those damned bastards!¡± Laurent was very frustrated. He had thought that it was a small matter and wanted to complete it beautifully. However, he did not expect to encounter such a big obstacle instead. One thousand and eight hundred gold Pykes could buy ten thousand people¡¯s food for a year, which was equivalent to a hundred thousand people¡¯s monthly rations. While this was not exactly a small amount, it was actually nothing. After all, the south was Norland Empire¡¯s main food production area, and there were a lot of food reserves, but this was the first time Laurent encountered such a difficult harvest. Having money but no food to buy, the hell was that! Reed demurred for a moment. There was no substitute for food in his raiding plan. It was pointless to raid and bring humans back to the castle if there was no food. He could not very well let them just eat once a month like vampires. The most suitable place for large scale food stock acquisition was Grimm. The other cities were one, too far away, two, unfamiliar grounds, and three, they did not have as much grain as Grimm. If he were to go to other cities to purchase, then the time and energy cost would increase, and he may not be able to procure the amount he needed even after winter. So he had no choice, and this problem needed to be resolved. ¡°Which guilds are controlling the flow of grain in Grimm? I¡¯m not talking about those smaller sales guilds but the guilds that control the entire food stock of Grimm.¡± Laurent replied without hesitation, ¡°Master Reed, half of the food in Grimm is sold by the honorary members of the Grimm Chamber of Commerce, and the other half is controlled by the largest guild in the city, the Alex Consortium.¡± The Grimm Chamber of Commerce was a general chamber formed by thousands of guilds in the city, and the strongest twenty of the guilds within the chamber had been granted honorary membership. The Goldwheat Guild is also a member of the Grimm Chamber of Commerce, but its strength was only middling, and may not even break into the top 500. Reed nodded slightly. There were no anti-monopoly laws in this era, and nobles often controlled the most profitable businesses. As food was the foundation of everything, its ability to generate revenue was no lesser than any other industry. He was mentally prepared for the fact that one or several nobles controlled the share of the food stock industry. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Alex Consortium. Can we buy food from them?¡± The Progenitor Vampire was a run-of-the-mill magic maniac, with very poor communication skills, and his connections with Grimm was as good as a blank paper. Coincidentally, the nobility often talked about personal connections, and even if he was a distinguished high mage with a baronial title, he did not have any connections to look for a suitable person to resolve this problem for him. With his identity, this should have been a simple matter, but now he needed to come forward himself. It seems like after this matter is resolved, it was time to establish connections in Grimm, he thought. ¡°The Alex Consortium is one of the founders of Grimm and has a very high status in the city. If we can get their support, the issue with the bulk food purchases can be easily resolved.¡± Laurent looked a little bitter. ¡°I had originally wanted to go in for a visit, but I was stopped at the door. But if it was you, Master Reed, I believe they would be happy to receive you.¡± The status of a mage and a merchant was naturally different. The Alex Consortium may look down on him, but they could not take Reed lightly. Laurent was also a little grateful, if he had not latched onto this patron of his, he could only pinch his nose and admit defeat. ¡°Are there any alternatives besides the Alex Consortium?¡± ¡°The Alex Consortium is the best choice. If they cannot resolve this matter, no one else can.¡± Laurent smiled bitterly. Reed nodded, it seems like this Alex Consortium was not as simple as it looks here. Did the ban on bulk purchase of food had something to do with them? If it was due to them, what was their goal? Was it just due to the orc invasion? His eyes narrowed slightly. Although these ancient nobility were rotten, he would not underestimate them. ¡°Was there any precedent of a ban on bulk grain purchases in Grimm during the previous winters?¡± ¡°Master Reed, there was none in the past ten years. But the orcs did come early this year, and perhaps the nobles in Grimm have other concerns.¡± Whether it was them or not, he needed to make this trip. ¡°Help me send a letter of visitation, I will personally visit the Alex Consortium myself.¡± ¡°Understood, Master Reed.¡± The headquarters of the Alex Consortium was established in the most prosperous area at the center of Grimm and was less than a thousand rhents away from the lord mayor¡¯s manor. After Laurent sent Reed¡¯s letter of visitation, it did not take long for the vice-chairman of the Alex Consortium to personally come and make an appointment with him. The treatment here was vastly different from when he had gone over there alone. By the time Reed received Laurent¡¯s feedback, two solhours had passed. The distance between the Alex Consortium and the Vermillion Tower was a full solhour away by carriage. So Reed did not delay and immediately prepared to set off with Laurent. ¡°Master Reed, can I go with you?¡± At the hall on the first floor, just as Reed was about to leave, Viena looked at him pleadingly. Reed froze for a moment, and then glanced at the dozen or so apprentices in the hall that were eager and nodded slightly. ¡°Viena, Cain, the two of you, come with me. Karl, you¡¯ll help them answer their questions today.¡± Both Viena and Cain, who were named, were overjoyed, and hurriedly stepped forward to follow him. The other apprentice mages, while they were a little envious of the two, did not dare to speak out. They did not have the guts to speak to Master Reed like how Miss Viena did. Reed had been in the mage tower for the past few days, since he had time, he had given his apprentices a couple of lectures. After undergoing the baptism of compulsory education, he used the modern teaching technique of his teachers to lecture this group of apprentices who were hungry for knowledge. This group of apprentice mages realized that their master was not as unkind as they had thought, so they got a lot closer to him, and became much more respectful. If it was Viena in the past, she would never have dared to say anything when the Progenitor Vampire went out. Reed did not have any superfluous thoughts about it, and this group of apprentice mages was definitely the best labor he had around. They could work 14 hours a day and still be proud of it. All he had to do was to teach them a few lessons when he was free, and it was himself who gained the most from the increase in their capabilities. There was simply no better workforce. As a new capitalist, Reed was very satisfied with these apprentices. Taking Viena and Cain out was also due to him noticing that their minds were very flexible. In the future, he could leave many things regarding the Goldwheat Guild for them to manage. The vampires had to proceed with the agriculture program, but the mage tower could not fall behind too. Parallel development was the ultimate truth. Chapter 28 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Vermillion Tower carriage slowly moved along the spacious bluestone avenue in Grimm. In order to accommodate the two other apprentices, Laurent especially changed into a more spacious carriage for Reed. Reed sat in the carriage, while Viena and Cain send on his left and right, and the two would turn their heads to watch the street curiously from time to time. They were like children who had not been out for a long time and were a little excited. Reed ignored them as he closed his eyes and began to meditate. As for this elementary mage spell, Meditation, Reed had liked it more and more. Mana was the fundamentals of a mage, and Meditation was the only spell that could effectively increase a mage¡¯s mana. Meditation was also a kind of spell that was even more magical. Normal spellcasting would require the infusion of mana to activate the magic model. But Meditation was different, and there was no need to infuse mana into it. He only needed to run the magic model of Meditation using his mind power. And Meditation had no fixed magic nodes, and everything he runs it it was like re-engraving a new magic model. A mage, when meditating, required full concentration in order to efficiently run the spell¡¯s magic model. Meditation was something that required patience and persistence, and normally the mana increased through a year¡¯s worth meditation may not even exceed 10 points, and lesser when one is stuck at a bottleneck, far less than what one would get when they level up. But Meditation was also the best way to pull away when fighting within the same level. A mana pool of a mage that had meditated for ten years would definitely be 30% higher than a mage that had never meditated. Mana represented the number of times a spell could be cast and its power, and the increase in combat effectiveness is remarkable. The Progenitor Vampire had been meditating for over two hundred years, and although he had lost some progress when he was wounded by the Transcendent Mage. But Reed estimated that the 652 mana value he had was definitely far greater than the other high mages of his level. This was something that was built over time, a unique advantage a long-lived race had. Reed¡¯s love of magic was definitely no less than the Progenitor Vampire, and he was fascinated by the constant absorption of mana around him. The days he had spent in the mage tower studying magic also allowed him to get the satisfaction that usually was not there. Looking at those magical spells flying around at the tip of his finger, it was just too fascinating. A solhour later, the three got off the carriage. Laurent and two other assistants from the guild had already gotten off the carriage that was ahead and was waiting for them. Grimm, as a city of millions, her downtown was far more bustling than Reed had imagined. The number of people had the same atmosphere of a packed Chinese subway line. The people going to and fro along the street were mostly civilians. Most of them wore linen clothes, and their eyes a little evasive. Upon seeing a carriage on the street they would stop in panic or to pull away to both sides of the street. A small number of them were nobles dressed in bright and expensive clothes. Their elegant manners made them stand out along the crowd, and they were also the object of envy and fear of the common folk. Shops selling all sorts of food, clothing, weapons lining both sides of the street were open, and entering them were upper-class civilians or the ornately dressed nobility who were in a completely different state of mind. The structure of the houses along the street was mostly semi-circular with a spire embossed with religious motifs of the gods saving the world. Several unknown clerics were patching up the wings of a giant statue of an angel that was broken by the wind with a solemn expression. There was no presence of slave traders or beggars in the streets of the city center, and they were probably driven away by the lord mayor¡¯s patrol teams passing from time to time¡­ This was where the lord mayor lived after all. Reed¡¯s carriage was parked by a wide-open space on the side of the road, and before them was a 15 rhents, five-story Roman-style building. A large hundred-year-old red maple plaque was placed in the flower pond at the center of the open grounds, and a few large words written in the local common script. The Alex Consortium. It was also enchanted with a Third Circle spell: General Text Literacy. As long as someone sees the plaque, and regardless if they understood the common script or not, they could clearly know what information was on the plaque. ¡°Master Reed, there are three branches of the Alex Consortium in the city, and this is their headquarters. I have already made an appointment with the vice-chairman.¡± Laurent had the awareness of being a subordinate and knew that his task had gone awry, so he had been waiting carefully by Reed¡¯s side. ¡°No worries, it¡¯s not your fault this time. But you will need to build your connections with the top echelons of Grimm from now on, just like how those nobles do it. I don¡¯t want to be personally attending to things every time in the future.¡± Reed did not blame Laurent too much. His roots in Grimm was just too shallow, and he could not find a noble that he knew to help him resolve that problem of his. But, Laurent was a good spokesperson, and while he was timid, he was still capable. Before he could find any better candidate, Laurent would be helping him to manage the Goldwheat Guild for a long time in the future. ¡°Yes, thank you Master Reed for your kindness. I will not let you down again. Please, over here, the main door of the Alex Consortium is here.¡± As one of the Grimm¡¯s three largest guilds, the size of the Alex Consortium was not something a third-rate guild like Goldwheat Guild could compare to. The headquarters of the Alex Consortium was about a hundred times larger than the Vermillion Tower and employed as many as three thousand people. The main gate of the consortium faced this small plaza, and Reed, led by Laurent, walked straight through the gate could accommodate five carriages in parallel. The guard clad in silver half-armor crafted by the dwarves was slightly taken aback when he saw Reed in his mage¡¯s robe. The moment he saw a special half-moon mark on the mage¡¯s robe, his expression changed slightly. A high mage¡­ He stepped forward and raised his hand to his chest to greet. ¡°Good day, honorable Master Mage, I¡¯m honored to be of service.¡± Laurent felt good when he saw that scene. When he came here to visit yesterday, the guards ignored him and immediately chased him away. When he came today again with Reed¡¯s letter of visitation, the guards gave him a disdainful look as well. And now, seeing them bowing their heads to his patron now, he felt good, as if the guards were bowing their heads to him. ¡°Master Reed had made an appointment with the chairman. This is the invitation letter.¡± Viena stood forward, and politely handed the guards the invitation letter given by the Alex Consortium¡¯s vice chairman to Laurent. The guard, upon seeing a beauty like Viena was stunned, but he dared not take a longer look at her as he took the invitation letter in both hands, and upon looking at it, he immediately said with a respectful tone. ¡°Dear Master Reed, over here please. Chairman Winnie had specially ordered that I bring you directly to her office upon your arrival.¡± Reed nodded, and his black mage robes with silver linings and embroidery made his temperament looking even better than an aristocrat, exuding elegance and nobility. ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care.¡± ¡°No, it is my honor to serve a distinguished person like you, please.¡± Laurent followed behind Reed, and looking at the guard bending over with a smile was like as comfortable as eating a cold watermelon in June. At this moment, he praised himself a hundred times for selling the Goldwheat Guild to Reed. Sure enough, having a mage become your patron in Grimm was a wise move. Praise be the Goddess. After Reed entered the lobby of the Alex Consortium, he was amazed. The dwarven mechanical wall clock decorated with elven ornaments was hung in the middle of the hall, and the ticking sound was unusually clear. The exquisite relief sculptures around the praising the Goddess of Life revealed a strong religious atmosphere and made visitors unable to look to the sides. The magical crystal chandelier with faint yellow light hung in midair. The magic crystal of the same quality was three times the value of a standard gold Pyke. The floors were also covered with whitestar tiles used by the royalty, and the walls had colorful oil paintings and so on. This was not like the headquarters of a commercial guild, but more like an art exhibition hall. As expected of the grand guild in Grimm, the property of the Marquis, the decoration here was far more elaborate and luxurious than his own castle. Viena and Cain¡¯s eyes were already lost. Viena was born a commoner and had never seen such a luxurious place in her life. Cain was born into a minor nobility. Although his family was still rich, it was not at all comparable to the Alex Consortium. ¡°Master Reed, this is just like a palace, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Reed smiled when he heard Viena¡¯s lament. ¡°In the future, the Goldwheat Guild¡¯s headquarters will be even more luxurious than the headquarters of the Alex Consortium.¡± Several passing employees stopped when they heard this conversation, and looked at Laurent and Viena as they prepared to laugh at them. Nonsense, do you country bumpkins know how great the Alex Consortium was, and for you to compare yourself to her? But upon seeing the mage robes on Reed¡¯s body, they immediately shut their gob and turned away as if nothing had happened. A master mage was someone they could not afford to offend. ¡°It is said that your Excellency Master Reed is the most outstanding genius among the mages of Grimm. I was a little skeptical of that before, but daring to say something like that after seeing the Alex Consortium¡¯s lobby, you are indeed extraordinary.¡± A voice that was as crisp as a nightingale¡¯s chirp rang out beside Reed. He turned around, and a lady in a pure white noble dress arrived surrounded by several guards. The girl¡¯s slender neck was raised up high like a proud swan, and her temperament traditional and elegant. Only someone of high nobility could cultivate such an outstanding temperament. Her brown hair draped over her shoulders like scattered tulips. Her facial features were exquisite and perfect, and her beautiful face could make any man hold his breath when he sees her. What was most eye-catching was her gorgeous violet eyes, the light that shone through it when she blinked was enough to have even the gods in heaven swooning. Cain, who was so dumbstruck he let out a subconscious yelp. ¡°The most beautiful tulip in Grimm, Lady Winnie.¡± Chapter 29 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Winne, as the eldest daughter of the House of Alex, who was also in charge of the massive Alex Consortium, was the pride of the nobility, so her every movement was the focus in Grimm. Even the civilians in the lower levels of the Grimm hierarchy knew that the jewel of the house of Alex had the elegant moniker of Grimm¡¯s most beautiful tulip. Cain was born a scion of an aristocratic family. While her family was a minor nobility without much power, but he still paid attention to Lady Winnie the pride of the aristocracy that everyone admired and looked up to. Such attention was comparable to an ordinary person following a superstar, full of yearning and distant dreams that could not be obtained. ¡°Greetings, I am Winnie.¡± Winnie was not angry when she heard Cain¡¯s whisper, and instead politely greeted the other party first. The flattered Cain was so flustered he did not know where to put his hand. When Viena saw the tulip of Grimm, her eyes looked a little wary and a little unabashedly envious and yearning. This lady is so beautiful. If she were such a beautiful noble lady, perhaps Master Reed would not be so cold to her. ¡°Miss Winnie, it¡¯s an honor to meet the most beautiful lady is Grimm. I am the master of the Vermillion Tower, Reed Kaschar.¡± Reed slightly raised his head, and a faint polite smile appeared on the corner of his mouth as he looked directly at the girl¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were clear and bright, without any other shades of color. While the face value and temperament of the girl before him were full marks, but for him who had already reached the realm where the mosaic was no issue, he still maintained enough grace and elegance. Winnie bore the most appropriate of smiles on her mouth, as she saw Reed¡¯s pure eyes she was taken aback a little, and her heart inexplicably had a little more good feeling about this mage from the countryside. Compared to those nobles who were only elegant on the surface, but the moment they turn around they look at her with the most obscene of gaze, this mage seemed to be really somewhat different. Was that true for all geniuses? ¡°Winnie Alex, it should be my honor instead, Master Reed. To be able to get to know the most magically gifted mage, the disciple of Archmage Spock Russell, I think the house of Alex will glow with brilliance for this.¡± Such was the nobility, even if they knew the other side was just shining their horns, but when Reed looked at those beautiful violet eyes, he still felt good inside. This was power. ¡°Miss Winnie, your words flatter me too much, perhaps only Master himself is deserving of your praise.¡± Master, Reed sighed in his heart. While the Progenitor Vampire was arrogant, but he was also careful, and entered Grimm, using the identity of the heir of a border town nobility. Reed Kaschar was a real name, but the holdings of that minor nobility had long been conquered by the orcs, and the heir to the minor noble house with the same name as him were probably long eaten clean by the wolves. This could be said to be the perfect identity. But the most bullshit of matters came, he had no idea what this asshole of a Progenitor Vampire was thinking, and became the disciple of one of the three Archmages of Grimm, Spock Russell upon entering Grimm three years ago. But that was not the worst thing yet. The most bullsh*t thing this guy had done after being a disciple of the Archmage was to be a total shut-in in his mage tower and had not even been to Spock¡¯s house once. While the two had the title of master and disciple, but only Reed knew that they were no better than strangers. He was not sure if that powerful Archmage had forgotten about him after studying magic. The Progenitor Vampire was really the pinnacle of a resource waster. As for an archmage, well, there were only three of them in the city, so could you just imagine what kind of good stuff they would have hidden at home? He had planned to visit Spock in a few days after familiarizing himself with the spells on his attribute panel. This powerful Archmage was definitely a great resource. If the Goldwheat Guild had the banner of this archmage, then its development would not be so easily hindered. Winnie smiled a little and did not dwell on the topic as she politely invited Reed into her office. He was a magic genius and a magic genius who had the backing of an Archmage. It was a relationship worth making. This was the most standard form of aristocratic behavior, always wooing useful people. On the fifth floor, there was a large, elegantly decorated room with its windows facing the bustling streets of Grimm. From it, one could directly see the lord mayor¡¯s estate not too far away. Viena, Cain, and Laurent were waiting in another office. Cain looked at the spacious and luxurious rooms curiously. ¡°Viena, The Alex Consortium is the greatest guild in Grimm, right? The guild had already existed when Grimm was built over a thousand years ago. Do you think what Master Reed said could come true? Can the Goldwheat Guild really reach the same level as The Alex Consortium one day?¡± Viena nodded firmly without any hesitation as she heard that. ¡°It will. Master Reed never lies.¡± When Master Reed took her from her mean stepmother¡¯s house to his tower and invalidated her stepmother¡¯s promise to marry her to a crippled nobleman, she had never doubted the man who had changed her life. What Master Reed said would definitely be accomplished. Just like how he had promised to take her back to his mage tower. Laurent felt a little tickled by the naive words of the two young ones. It was true that calves were not afraid of cheetahs. Would the Goldwheat Guild reach the same heights as The Alex Consortium? These words could only be said by young people who had not been extorted by the underground factions and the nobility in Grimm. Forget about reaching the heights The Alex Consortium, if the Goldwheat Guild could even reach one-tenth of that, Laurent would have thought of Reed as a great man. How powerful was The Alex Consortium, which had taken root in Grimm for over a thousand years? It was something even the lord mayor dared not say. ¡°Master Reed, this is the first time we have met and talked. As expected of a genius mage, for you to be able to continuously study magic within your tower, this spirit of commitment is something I could learn from you.¡± In the office, Winnie sat on a gray rectangular sofa, and across the table filled with tea and snacks, was Reed. After Reed sat down, he squinted, turning his head as he glanced at the fur covering the sofa, and the potent magic on it made him unusually comfortable. ¡°A Raging Grizzly?¡± The Raging Grizzly were bear-like monsters that lived deep within the Farmountains and could exceed Level 15 when they reach adulthood. Even a thousand-strong battalion may not be a match against an adult Raging Grizzly. The fur of these beasts had been a most important conductor in the creation of a Fourth or Fifth Circle magic scroll, and the skin of an adult Raging Grizzly could sell for four to five thousand gold Pykes. These sofa required at least two Raging Grizzly furs, and that meant the sofa he had just casually sat on was worth tens of thousands of gold Pykes. These seemingly humble detail had Reed feeling that her background of an aristocrat charging headlong at him. He was now a little interested in The Alex Consortium. ¡°Master Reed is really well-learned, but it is just two sofas. With the power you have, even dragon skin is not beyond your capability to hunt.¡± While Winne was saying things that she herself did not even believe, but her twinkling eyes made people think that she was being serious. Reed shook his head. No wonder the Progenitor Vampire hated dealing with these people, their over-the-top politeness seemed just a little too fake. A thought appeared in his mind, as he opened the attribute panel out of curiosity and focused his thought on the aristocratic lady before him. Whoosh¡­ An attribute panel appeared before his eyes. Reed was taken aback, and when he looked up at Winnie again, his gaze had a marked change in it. Was this girl¡¯s background not a little too much? Chapter 30 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The elegant aristocratic girl opposite of him surprised Reed. Winnie Alex Age: 24 Level: 11 Class: Gale Warrior Introduction: The most beautiful tulip of Grimm, the elder daughter of the house of Alex, the chairman of The Alex Consortium, the disciple of Duke Gale. They were very simple attributes, but each content was worth in gold. Her level was as high as 11, which was one level higher than him, the so-called genius mage. Plus, her class was a Gale Warrior that he had never heard before. Without a doubt, this was a hidden class, and a class that could be practiced by a daughter of a Marquis would not be bad. The next series of titles carried even more weight than the one before. In particular, he was a little surprised that she was a disciple of Duke Gale. Duke Gale, in one of the few memories of the Norland Empire the Progenitor Vampire had, was one of the strongest warriors of the empire. He was already a Transcendent who had exceeded Level 20, and there had long been rumors that he was looking to move from Transcendent to Legendary. He was a veritable elite among elites. Reed did not expect to meet the disciple of Duke Gale in Grimm, a southern city thousands of miles away from the royal city. ¡°Miss Winnie, you are too kind. I¡¯m here today, mainly to ask a favor from you.¡± After some thoughts, Reed decided to be frank, and from the conversation earlier, this amazing noble lady was certainly not a person without cunning. It did not make much sense for him to beat around the bush. ¡°Please go ahead, Master Reed.¡± Winnie was a little surprised. She thought that Reed would spend at least half a solhour or longer to chat with her to build a connection before stating his goal at the end¡­ This had always been how the aristocracy operated. She did not expect the other side would be so direct, so she swallowed the words she had prepared back, and look at her opposite number with interest. ¡°It is my honor to have gained your trust, Master Reed. If you need the aid of The Alex Consortium, please say so.¡± While the words were beautiful, but it was only for listening at face value. If he really bought that, he needed to invest more points into his intelligence. ¡°Miss Winnie, I need to buy a huge quantity of food. Due to the war, the city had ordered a ban on the sale of large quantities of grain. The Alex Consortium controls more than half of the city¡¯s food supply, and so there is no better choice in Grimm than The Alex Consortium. Miss Winnie, I don¡¯t know if The Alex Consortium is able to fulfill my request.¡± Since he had decided to be frank, Reed simply just said everything. If Winnie were to refuse, then he could start his Plan B. When he first stepped into the consortium, Reed had planned to use his master, Spock¡¯s name to apply pressure. However, seeing that Winnie was a disciple of Duke Gale in her attribute panel, he quietly dismissed that plan. Not to mention, she was the eldest daughter of a Marquis. For an Archmage¡¯s disciple to threaten a disciple of Transcendent warrior that was almost Legendary, it was awkward no matter how he cut it. If he was a player who could be resurrected at any time. He would not care who he faced, but as a vampire hiding amongst humans¡­ He still had to follow the rules of the nobility. Winnie¡¯s exquisitely perfect face revealed a deep smile. This mage was really a little different, she could feel that Reed really did not understand the aristocratic way of talking. The news she had said that he was a minor border town noble, and for him to be able to reach the level of mastery of magic he had all by himself, he probably had spent all of his time to study magic. Winnie filled in the blanks to justify Reed¡¯s behavior. ¡°Master Reed, I have to say that it was the lord mayor who imposed the ban, and The Alex Consortium would need to unconditionally follow the orders of the lord mayor, more so at this critical time of the Orcish invasion. I¡¯m sure that you are aware of how big the effect of the war is, and we will have a large number of starving civilians. So, there is a reason to impose control over the purchase of grain.¡± Reed was not taken by that excuse, and he looked at the girl¡¯s gorgeous violet eyes, and his tone sincere. ¡°Miss Winnie, I¡¯m willing to increase the price by 10, no, 20 percent, as long as I am able to get the food stock before the coming of winter. I¡¯m sure you will do a friend a favor, right? I need this food, and I need your help.¡± Those speaks seemed to be speaking, there was no deception, no concealment, and within it was a tenacity that could not be shaken. As if he was possessed by Tony Leung¡­ Grain was necessary for his agriculture project and could not be replaced. No matter how much gold Pykes he had to pay, he would buy it. He was now using money to buy time. It took less than three years for the players to arrive, and if his castle did not accumulate enough power before then, the crisis he would be facing was not something that could be patch over by gold Pykes. Winnie looked at Reed¡¯s dark eyes and broke into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Reed. I will do you a favor, and I will do it at the current original price.¡± Reed took a deep look at Winnie after hearing that. ¡°Thank you, Miss Winne. You are a worthy friend indeed, and I am deeply honored by this.¡± Although he did not even believe a smidge of the words he had just spoken¡­ Winnie picked up the cup of black tea shipped from the distant Eastern Empire on the wooden table and took a sip. ¡°No Master Reed, you don¡¯t need to thank me. I¡¯m doing all this to win your friendship,¡± as she said that, she looked at Reed¡¯s deep eyes and continued, ¡°even if it means going against and offending the lord mayor.¡± Reed was really surprised after hearing that. Could it be that the eldest daughter of the marquis, the disciple of a Transcendent Warrior, was fascinated by my handsomeness? As expected of my good looks. Yet, the sight of her unmoving eyes told him that he was thinking too much. What handsome aristocrat had this noble lady not seen before? Even a royal prince might not necessarily catch her eyes. ¡°While I don¡¯t understand why I deserve such an effort from you, Miss Winnie, I am sincerely grateful. So what can I do for you instead?¡± There was no free lunch in this world, and Reed was not that naive. Winnie smiled gently. ¡°No, Master Reed. You are overthinking. There¡¯s nothing now.¡± Reed caught on to the word ¡®now¡¯. ¡°Then how about the future?¡± ¡°The future? Perhaps, when Master Reed you have managed to be an Archmage or a Transcendent Mage, then perhaps you could be of help to me. You don¡¯t have to thank me too much, Master Reed. I¡¯m just investing in your future.¡± Reed narrowed his eyes slightly, and he took another look at the lady who was called the most beautiful tulip of Grimm and was a little aghast. The talents cultivated by a decadent feudal society was really not much worse than modern society. Until now, he still had not figured out what this lady was planning. Now that things had progressed until this point, the matter of The Alex Consortium purposely hindering the Goldwheat Guild¡¯s purchase of grain did not matter any longer. This time, he considered it a complete success, using a hollow promise to exchange time and space for development. Reed suddenly felt like he was raising money with angel investors, and the latter saying that I¡¯ll give you 80 million now, and when your company has developed and goes public, then give me some of the shares. But who could tell what the future brought? Was a business like this not a little fraudulent? In this exchange, Reed had no idea what Winnie had planned, and Winnie too did not know what Reed was planning, but both sides miraculously felt that they did not suffer any losses. The only thing that Reed felt a little unpredictable was this violet-eyed girl with such a shocking background. What was she up to? While he bore a smile on his face, he had already been extremely on guard against this girl. Did this lady do so much just to win his friendships as she said? If he could believe those words, then he better go back to Earth¡­ After leaving The Alex Consortium¡¯s gate, Viena and Cain could not wait to inquire about the results. ¡°Master Reed, how did your talk went with Lady Winnie?¡± ¡°Yes, did Lady Winnie agreed to our request?¡± Laurent too had an anticipating look on his face. Reed demurred for a moment and left toward the carriage without answering. Looking at Reed¡¯s figure, the three of them felt a little down. They did not expect that things still did not proceed smoothly when Master Reed showed up personally. Viena was even more bitter. If she was a noble, she would definitely help Master Reed resolve this problem. ¡°Hurry up and get into the carriage. Everything is settled. Laurent, once we are back at Goldwheat Guild, immediately head to The Alex Consortium branch at the Eastern District to receive the food stocks. If you don¡¯t get on now, walk home then.¡± Hearing Reed¡¯s voice from the carriage, the initially dejected three were seemed to be rejuvenated by magic, and their spirits immediately rose. ¡°Master Reed sure is amazing. I just knew that even the tulip of Grimm could not hinder Master Reed.¡± Cain looked very proud, and he was proud of having such a mentor. An apprentice could only call Reed a mentor, and only disciples could call him their teacher. Viena¡¯s depressed mood earlier instantly disappeared. Master Reed was still the omnipotent Master Reed, great. Laurent broke into a goofy smile, and it seems like his first mission for the Goldwheat Guild did not end in failure. Goddess above, finding himself a backer was indeed the right thing to do. While Reed may look like he had just resolved some minor problems. In the eyes of the three, this was no less than a victory. That was the eldest daughter of the house of Alex, the chairwoman of The Alex Consortium, and the most beautiful tulip of Grimm. It is a glorious thing indeed to be able to make progress before such a dazzling lady. Chapter 31 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation By the time Reed returned to his mage tower, it was already night. The dim magic lights inside the mage tower were very magical, giving off a Harry Potter vibe. He handed the task of the trade with The Alex Consortium all to Laurent, then picked a few clever apprentices in the tower to follow along. The Goldwheat Tower would be an important component of the Vermillion Tower in the future, and these apprentice mages were by far the best labor force he had, and getting them exposed in advance was a good thing. On the seventh floor of the mage tower, the Goddess of the Night had already enveloped the world with her dress. Looking down at Grimm from a height, there was no such brightly lit scenery as the modern day. The scattered lights were only seen in areas where the nobility lived. Most of the shops on both sides of the streets were closed, and only a few were operating with oil lamps or magic lamps on. The streets were even more empty with no pedestrians. Even beggars were reluctant to walk on the streets after dark. The moon, half-hidden by white clouds cast a cold, hazy light. The city that was bustling by day, had fallen into silence. The vampires were the darlings of the Goddess of the Night. Reed could clearly feel that the moment the last gleam of daylight in the sky disappeared, his control over his mana instantly became active. During the day, the mana around him felt like mercury and needed much more energy to mobilize them. While at night, they were like clean, gentle spring water, which only needed his will for it to be roused by his mental powers. The mana was still the original mana, but night gave the vampires increased sensitivity to magic, and that was why he had this sensation. It was no exaggeration to say that the strength of the vampires, upon nightfall, was at least 50% stronger than that of day. Reed was already used to this situation, and so he preferred to conduct his study of magic at night. After several days of research, coupled with the knowledge of the Progenitor Vampire¡¯s gained in the past two hundred years, Reed had deeper learning of magic. If a mage wanted to cast a spell, it must be done through a magic model. The magic model was similar to computer programming. One only needed to enter a fixed formula to get the direct results. The only difference is that the magic model required the input of mana. A spell from the First Circle of Magic would not exceed a hundred magic nodes, and a spell like Mage¡¯s Hand only had 30 nodes. Dozens of magic nodes form a model, and the model was operated using a fixed rule. After inputting the required mana, the model could be activated for the spell to be cast. However, Reed was curious about whether the magic nodes on a magic model are fixed and completely unchangeable, and what would happen if he were to move the nodes. The boldness of modern souls for magic was far beyond the imagination of the people of this era. The awe mages had for magic in the world of Glory was carved into their bones. Even the Progenitor Vampire had never tried to change the magic model, and this not only required a deep understanding of magic, but also a huge reserve of knowledge and a heart that did not fear the Goddess of Magic. Even in Grimm, only that Transcendent Mage had successfully improved a magic model, and even the three Archmages at a level of more than 15 had not studied the matter. After thinking over for the past few days, Reed was going to try the bold idea of changing the magic node tonight. However, in order to prevent any accidents, he still made thorough preparations. The first thing he wanted to study was the First Circle spell, Mage¡¯s Hand because this spell was the simplest of all First Circle spells¡­ and only had 30 magic nodes. Many mages even did not recognize this spell as First Circle Magic and regarded it as a party trick. Plus, the Mage¡¯s Hand was not an offensive spell, and even if there was a backlash he could withstand it. The function of the current Mage¡¯s Hand was very simple and could only create a giant translucent hand. The power of the giant hand created by this spell was about 150 pounds, and the mana required was 10 points. The average apprentice mages did not have such power, and the strength of the giant hand they created was about ten-odd pounds, and there was a large gulf between him and them. But at the same time, the apprentice mages also needed to consume 10 mana. Although they were casting the same spell, consume the same amount of mana, yet the results were completely different. This led Reed to have two speculations about spellcasting. Whether the more mana one has, the stronger the spell was, or whether the higher the level, the higher the efficiency of mana usage. Reed was very interested in exploring the mysteries of magic. If a magic node was not fixed, then could the magic model be improved by adjusting the magic node, or the magic circuits between the nodes to achieve the effect of reducing mana consumption or strengthening its power? What effects would he bring about if the magic nodes were reduced or increased? As he thought of this, Reed¡¯s heart throbbed even faster, and he was even more curious about his speculations. It was just like how a child sees his favorite toy, but he was a man of action. First, he started to input mana. Reed carefully observed the magic circuit from the first node to the last since the input of mana. After connecting the 30 magic nodes, the magic model of the Mage¡¯s Hand took shape in an instant. He could clearly sense that as long as he released this magic power, the Mage¡¯s Hand would be successfully cast. Nevertheless, he did not release the cast, instead, he slowly reduced the mana input. And as long as there was an inflow of mana, the magic model would always stay in an activated mode and could be cast at any time. Until the mana inflow dropped to the limit of the magic model operation, and any further reduction would see the collapse of the magic model, Reed stopped reducing the mana input. The purpose of reducing the mana input was to minimize the damage should a backlash occur. Activating the magic model was to more intuitively observe the role of the magic nodes within the magic model. The next step was reducing the magic nodes. Reed was extremely focused as this was his first attempt. After having the idea of improving the Mage¡¯s Hand, he had cast the spell more than a hundred times in order to be familiar with the spell. So, he already knew the structure of the spell¡¯s very well now. He first numbered the 30 magic nodes from 1 to 30. Node 23 and Node 24 were the closest of nodes within the model of the Mage¡¯s Hand. If one of them is removed, the magic circuit could bypass this distance and connect to the next one. If he was to remove a magic node, could the mana cost be reduced after casting? It was very simple to remove a magic node. One could achieve this by controlling the magic circuit to avoid this node and directly connect to the next one. Reed slowly released his mental power and controlled the circuit to avoid Node 23 so that Node 22 and Node 24 would be directly connected. Whoosh~ When the circuit bypassed Node 23, the entire magic model of the Mage¡¯s Hand spell shuddered for a while, as if it was about to collapse at any moment. Reed was prepared for this and did not panic, as he slightly increased the input of mana. And the shaking magic model temporarily stabilized because of the surge in mana powering in. And just as Reed breathed a sigh of relief, a light flashed out and the entire model collapsed. Reed felt a surge of pain in his mind as if he had been stabbed by a needle in the head. The first experiment¡­ Failed. Thankfully, the backlash of the spell was not too great, and with the vampire¡¯s improved control of magic at night. Reed returned to normal after a ten-minute rest. ¡°No, the magic nodes cannot be removed just because they are close. This node is most likely a point for the stabilization of the model. If it¡¯s stable, can I add one more parallel node to continue strengthening the magic model?¡± If removing one would cause a collapse, what about adding another one? As he was already prepared for failure, Reed was completely unaffected. He then concentrated his mind again, as he input the mana into the Mage¡¯s Hand magic model. This time around, Reed added a parallel node to Node 23, which was used to connect Node 23 and Node 24. Adding an additional magic node was simple, he only needed to focus his mental powers on one point, and leave a mark in his mind. Then he connects the circuit to the model, and this extra node could be integrated into the magic model itself. After adding the extra node, the magic model did not show any signs of collapsing but worked normally. Reed was overjoyed. It seemed like his idea was not wrong, and that the magic was not unchangeable. After running it for several more minutes, he was sure that the model would not collapse. Then, the sound of a finger snap rang out. Snap! A translucent Mage¡¯s Hand appeared before him. But this Mage¡¯s Hand was different from the initial version. The original Mage¡¯s Hand was a giant hand, but now the Mage¡¯s Hand was a literal abomination. Of the five fingers, three were left, and the arm became three times bigger, looking like a hammer, and the entire spell looked full of disharmony and weirdness. Reed was not disappointed after he saw that, but was instead overjoyed. ¡°I¡¯m able to successfully cast the spell, and the magic model did not collapse even after casting. This means my assumption is true.¡± Reed was greatly encouraged by the spell that was far from successful. Being able to successfully cast the spell meant that he was not in the wrong direction. Since his direction was right, what he needed now was to continuously experiment with improvements until he understood the role of each magic node, and to refine and reconstruct it so that this First Circle spell could become a brand new spell. Reed was full of interest and confidence in this matter. Studying magic was so interesting. The joy of creation was something that could hardly be described with words. Chapter 32 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Reed had not stepped out of the mage tower for three consecutive days. The improvement to Mage¡¯s Hand was beyond his expectations, but the progress was very slow. The 30 magic nodes made up a standard magic model obtained after experimentations by countless powerful mages, and the difficulty of improving it could be imagined. Despite that, Reed was a person who would not admit defeat, and the difficulty of improving the Mage¡¯s Hand spell inspired him to fight on. The vampires only need two solhours of rest to regain their energy, and Reed had devoted all of his energy outside of the rest period to his improvement experimentation. He did not even care about the news that Laurent had used the gold Pykes to exchange a large amount of grain from The Alex Consortium and moved them into the warehouses of the Goldwheat Guild for the past few days. The improvement experimentation that had originally reached a dead-end met a turning point after Reed went home to Earth for a meal on the third day. He made a mathematical model of all magic nodes according to their corresponding format and used the mathematical model to eliminate a large number of useless node combinations. In the end, his progress soared rapidly, and the probability of issues dropped by a large margin. The fifth day after returning from The Alex Consortium. The seventh floor of the Vermillion Tower. A sudden burst of laughter rang out, and the apprentice mages who were reading downstairs were shocked. Was that Master Reed¡¯s laughter? Recalling the usually cold-faced Master Reed in the past, they could hardly believe it at all. ¡°Viena, go and see if Master Reed had discovered something new?¡± ¡°Perhaps Master Reed had a breakthrough?¡± ¡°Viena¡­¡± Viena, as Reed¡¯s servant, was naturally the best choice to go up and check what was going on. Under everyone¡¯s urging, the girl picked up her blue mage robe and quickly got up. Knock, knock, knock~ ¡°Come in.¡± Viena pushed over the door on the seventh floor with curiosity in her heart. There was not much change to the room, and the various magic materials were placed on their respective storage shelves. The room was also very neat and tidy, with the only difference being Master Reed seemed to be quite happy. Seeing Reed¡¯s joyful face, the young girl curiously asked, ¡°Master Reed, have you made a new discovery?¡± She had never seen Reed with a happy expression before, and even a smile was rare in the past. Reed calmed the joy in his heart and smiled. ¡°Look at this.¡± Snap. After snapping his fingers, a giant translucent hand appeared in the room. First Circle spell, Mage¡¯s Hand. Viena looked at the Mage¡¯s Hand before her with a slightly befuddled look, and could not see any changes. ¡°Master Reed, this is a Mage¡¯s Hand¡­ why are you¡­¡± Reed burst out laughing and snapped his fingers again. Then in Viena¡¯s bewilderment, the Mage¡¯s Hand before her dramatically changed. The original giant hand had directly transformed into a translucent shield in the air. Snap. After snapping his fingers, the translucent shield in the air transformed into a long sword. Snap. A Kriegmesser. Snap. A mace. Snap. Ultraman. Viena was completely stunned in place, she could clearly feel that this was the mana signature of the First Circle spell, Mage¡¯s Hand. But why, why could it keep changing? This scene had simply shattered Viena¡¯s entire worldview. In the common sense of a mage, once a spell has been cast, its shape and nature could no longer be changed. For example, a Fireball spell, once cast, could only be a fireball and could not transform into a flaming sword or a flaming shield. This was the fixed structure of a magic model. It could not be changed. Yet, what was going on with the constantly changing Mage¡¯s Hand? Why could the Mage¡¯s Hand change form? ¡°Master Reed, is this the result of your research? Goddess of Magic above, you really are a genius. The mages of Grimm will sing your name, and the bards will sing of your greatness.¡± Little stars appeared in Viena¡¯s eyes. The girl¡¯s undisguised admiration made Reed feel even better. For the past five days, aside from the daily two solhour breaks, he had almost no rest. In his magic model improvement experimentation, the number of failures was at least two thousand. After the initial failure, the magic backlash was severe, and every failure felt like a needle was being driven into his head. So, he dared not go in rashly. But later on, he worked out a way to reduce the backlash. Controlling the mana output. A magic model needed a sufficient amount of mana to activate, and if it did not reach the minimum amount required, it would cause a casting failure. In serious cases, a magic backlash would occur. However, Reed had already discovered that at the beginning, continuously reducing the mana input could keep the magic model running. A magic model with reduced mana input could not be released, but what he wanted to study was the relationship between the nodes, and did not care whether the spell could be cast or not. Then, in order to reduce the backlash, he kept trying to input a more precise amount of mana to operate the model. From the first input of nine mana, then reducing to, 8, 7, 3 points, and he even reached the current extreme-end of accurate operation at 2 mana. He only needed to input 2 mana to keep the magic model running at a bare minimum while the magic model that lacked mana would require a very high degree of mental control to maintain stability. The bloodline of the Progenitor Vampire gave him a terrifying magical affinity, and Reed¡¯s control of magic was almost as natural as breathing. It was normal during the day, but at night, he could control even the most minute of mana naturally. So, after he worked out the ways to minimize backlash on the magic model, he went on a total gungho experimentation journey. The collapse of a magic model would cause a backlash against the mage. A lighter backlash would see the collapse of their spiritual sea and the decline of their strength, while a more serious backlash could straight up turn a person into an idiot. That was why even a Transcendent Mage dare not wantonly experiment and improve magic, which was also the reason why there were rarely any changes to the magic model¡­ It was too dangerous, with a risk of being turned into a total idiot with just a small twitch. This was a risk few could afford. So, mages were full of awe and respect for the magic model and thought that it was a power given by the Goddess of Magic. Anyone who intruded upon the majesty of the goddess would suffer divine retribution. Even so, Reed¡¯s magical affinity allowed him to directly bring a mage¡¯s fear of magic backlash down to sub-zero. So he started to make all kinds of changes to the magic nodes. Five days, and two thousand failures later, he had established two mathematical models for his experimental data statistics. It was only towards the end he had managed to develop a Mage¡¯s Hand that could transform. The Mage¡¯s Hand, a First Circle spell with 30 nodes, had grown to 90 nodes. The addition of the 60 new magic nodes was the key to the transformation. Reed seemed to have changed the spell inside out, and its effect was very obvious. The originally rigid Mage¡¯s Hand, upon improvement, could be changed in accordance with the will of the mage, and its form could be changed any time even after the spell was cast. Its power had increased dramatically too, with the power of the Mage¡¯s Hand rising from 150 pounds to 800 pounds, a fivefold increase. So he could imagine during combat, a mage cast a Mage¡¯s Hand, and when he was about to be attacked it transformed into a shield, and into a long sword on the attack. The enemy would be shocked by the sudden change they¡¯d probably be cursing out loud. Of course, this did not come without a price. The mana required to cast the spell had increased from 10 to 15, a 50% increase in mana consumption. But he could not change the fact that Mage¡¯s Hand was just a First Circle spell. Even if its power was comparable to an ordinary Second Circle spell, but for Reed, it was of little use. During combat, Fireball would still be a better spell to use than Mage¡¯s Hand. The significance of improving the Mage¡¯s Hand was that Reed had found the right direction. Before there was a way to learn more advanced magic, he could increase the strength of his current spells by at least two levels. By then, the similar Fireball by his enemy was only comparable to a one-kilogram gas canister, while he instantly cast one that was stronger than a tank shell. The gap between them would instantly be pulled apart. Chapter 33 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation However, what pleasantly surprised Reed even more was a notification message from the system after improving the Mage¡¯s Hand. Ding! ¡°Successfully improved Mage¡¯s Hand. Improved advantage: The magic model structure is stable, and its power has been increased fivefold, gaining the ability to transform. Cons: Mana expenditure has increased by 50% Rating: Excellent. Although the mana consumption has increased, its powerful strength and ability to transform makes up for that shortcoming. Personal experience reward: 500.¡± This was the first experience points Reed had gained in more than ten days¡­ and it came from a reward for improving magic. Reed Kaschar Race: Vampire (Progenitor) Level: Mage Lvl 10 (603/5000), Warrior, Lvl 5 (level cap reached) Mana: 652/652 Talents: Progenitor Vampire (Unique), Bloodline Shackle (limited), Magic Affinity (Ultimate) Racial ability: Bat Transformation, Blood-sucking recovery, Powerful physique (passive) Spells: First Circle of Magic: Fireball, Lightning Bolt, Puppetry, Mage¡¯s Hand, Mana Shield, Waterfall. Second Circle of Magic: Detection, Greater Fireball, Thunderstorm, Puppet Master, Mana Surge, Haste, Strengthen. Third Circle of Magic: Teleport, Voidwalking, Pyroblast The experience originally on the attribute panel was 103, and now it had increased to 603 points. The special talent of the Progenitor Vampire would gain him experience every month, but they would only be counted at the end of the month. It took 5,000 experience points to level up from Level 10 to 11. It took less than ten days for him to improve a spell, inclusive of the time used to conceive the idea. Meaning, by improving three First Circle spells he could gain a level within three month¡¯s time. While he was eager to go ahead, he still suppressed the idea. He had more important things to do now, and he did not have that much time to stay cooped up in the mage tower to study magic. ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s too difficult.¡± ¡°Ninety magic nodes? Is this still a Mage¡¯s Hand?¡± ¡°Can someone teach me? I can¡¯t seem to get it.¡± ¡°Goddess of Magic above, why does this node run in reverse?¡± On the third floor of the mage tower, twenty-two apprentice mages were quietly listening to Reed¡¯s lecture, but they were crying in their hearts. Everyone was initially very excited after seeing the improved Mage¡¯s Hand Master Reed had developed. This meant they might be able to learn it as well. Master Reed too was not stingy, and directly drew the magic model in detail, and guided them to build the model. But only when they actually built the magic mode, did they know how insane the model was. Many of the magic nodes were completely contradictory to what they had learned before. Reverse intersections, reverse operation nodes, and all other completely insane magic nodes gave them massive headaches. It was just too difficult. They needed to construct 50 magic nodes in order to be a full-fledged mage, and now they have to study a magic model of 90 nodes, and that made them despair. Sharing the magic he had worked so hard to develop was something happy and proud, but after Reed enthusiastically finished his lecture, he found that there was something wrong with this group of apprentice mages. ¡°Viena, do you have any questions?¡± Viena, who had noted down every single word Reed had spoken in her notebook, stood up looking a little downcast. ¡°Master Reed, the method you had mentioned is too difficult for us. Mana is like sticky mercury, and even moving a little takes a lot of mental effort. We are unable to do it as easily as you.¡± Reed was slightly stunned when he heard this answer. He had never realized that there was a gap between people. The bloodline of the Progenitor Vampire had the affinity for magic, and this talent made controlling mana as simple as breathing for him. However, for an ordinary apprentice mage, mana was like the heaviest shot of lead, and even moving a little took a lot of strength. It was impossible for most apprentices to build magic models as easily as he could. Simply put, this was the difference between a genius and the common folk. An ace student would tell a crap student that listening carefully in class was enough to learn, but no matter how hard he listened, the crap student would still never be able to catch up to the ace student. The gap in talent was often unbridgeable. There were over 1,000 mages officially registered with the Grimm¡¯s Lodge of Mages, but there was only one Transcendent Mage. This was the difference. After realizing that he had somewhat idealized the situation, Reed demurred for a moment. His talents were also the strongest among the vampires, and the vampires were a highborn race as well as natural spellcasters. The talents of ordinary humans could barely compete with normal vampires, so the gap between him and them did not have to be said. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. First, get familiar with the magic model of the Mage¡¯s Hand, and by the time you are familiar with the model of Mage¡¯s Hand, you can start to study this derivative form of magic. This seemingly complex derivative magic is not actually difficult, and its essence was still a transformation of the Mage¡¯s Hand magic model. I will write down my ideas and thoughts about the study of magic on the board, once you have gotten familiar with it, then you can come back to build the model step by step.¡± Hearing Reed¡¯s words, the apprentice mages almost jumped up in joy. They were just so lucky, to be able to meet a generous mentor such as Master Reed. After Reed wrote all of the relevant information on the magic blackboard, he then walked out of the room with some thoughts. It seemed like it was time to recruit a new group of apprentices. There were too few talented ones among the apprentices, and even Reed could feel that half of the apprentices he had were very ordinary. Perhaps even becoming a full-fledged mage would be a huge challenge for them. When the Progenitor Vampire recruited apprentices, he had never thought of seriously teaching them, so there were many apprentices that barely met the minimum standard were accepted, which directly resulted in the quality of the apprentices to be low. He needed a lot of talents, especially human mages. The Vermillion Tower could not be supported just by him alone in the future. As for the vampires, he did not need to worry too much. As long as the agriculture program was successfully carried out, the castle could be developed, and the advantages of the highborn would be realized. ¡°Master Reed, Laurent is waiting for you on the first floor.¡± Viena walked out of the room following Reed, her blond hair curled up very beautifully. Those blue eyes were like the most beautiful of sapphires, and shining with gleaming light. ¡°Has the Goldwheat Guild complete the food stock purchase?¡± ¡°Master Reed, Laurent wanted to report this to you when he last came here. The Goldwheat Guild¡¯s warehouse within Grimm is small, and the grain purchased during this time had already filled it to the brim, and needed to be dealt with.¡± Reed nodded. The Goldwheat Guild was originally a small guild, and its warehouses were not large. Food stocks that could feed a hundred thousand for a month was not a small amount. ¡°All right, follow me down to see him. When I¡¯m not around in the future, you will be responsible for the affairs of the Goldwheat Guild.¡± There was a tinge of surprise on Viena¡¯s face followed by a tinge of fear and worry. ¡°Master Reed, are you chasing me out of the mage tower? I swear to the Goddess of Magic, I will try my best to become a full-fledged mage¡­¡± Looking at the girl being flustered like a little bunny, Reed shook his head. ¡°No, learning magic is not in conflict with managing a guild. If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll find another suitable candidate.¡± Viena was very bright, and Reed had taken a liking to this girl, be it a mage or a manager of a guild, he felt that Viena had the potential to do both well. ¡°If this is your request, I¡¯ll be glad to accept it, but I will not fall behind in magic.¡± Seeing that stubborn little face, Reed smiled slightly as he turned and went downstairs. Viena clenched her small fist as she looked at Reed¡¯s back. Master Reed, Viena will not be driven out of the mage tower by you. I will become a mage! In these past two days, Reed had both intentionally and unintentionally inquired about the process of recruiting apprentice mages, and the keen Viena perceived a different atmosphere and became somewhat sensitive. As they reached the first floor, Laurent, who had been waiting, hurriedly greeted him. The Goldwheat Guild warehouses had been full for the past few days. The piles of grain had made his hair turn gray from worry, as these were grains worth thousands of gold Pykes, especially now with the orc incursion ongoing. With so many refugees about, in an event of a lotting, the thirty or fifty people of the Goldwheat Guild would be powerless to stop them. This was not something that had not happened before. Once winter arrived, many starving civilians would begin to attack a merchant¡¯s manor, and over the past two days, he clearly sensed that more and more people were gathering around the Goldwheat Guild. There were not only civilians and beggars, there were also many underground forces peeping in the dark. If it had not been for a powerful patron in Reed holding the fort, his Goldwheat Guild would have been robbed clean long ago. At this point in time, the significance of food was just too great. ¡°Master Reed, half of the food stock has been collected, but the warehouses of the Goldwheat Guild no longer have any space to store them. The Alex Consortium had been urging us to collect the food we purchased as soon as possible too¡­ You see¡­¡± Reed comforted the anxious Laurent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have a couple of apprentice mages go over to help you guard it. The food will be shipped out of town tomorrow morning, and I will have people coming to collect it.¡± Shipped out of town? Laurent was dumbfounded for a moment, wasn¡¯t he supposed to find a warehouse to stock the food, and wait until two months into winter before selling them off? ¡°Master Reed, with you around, those filthy rats and beggars will not dare to act against the Goldwheat Guild. There is no need to expend so much effort to transport the food out of the city. It will take too much time when we are selling it the next time around. Plus, the security outside the city is worse than within the city¡­ I think we can resolve this by renting two large warehouses near the mage tower.¡± Reed waved his hand. ¡°This batch of grain will not be sold in the city. I have already contacted the buyer, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Just kidding, this was the basis of the agriculture program. After this batch of grain was transported back to the castle, he could begin the raid for populations. Selling the food stock off could earn him a couple of gold Pykes, but a precious resource like population was worth much more than gold Pykes. Chapter 34 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Early the next morning, the Goldwheat Guild deployed all of their wagons. There was a total of 35 wagons. The grain was loaded into the wagons and piled up high before the wagons were pulled out of the city. On the way, god knows how many beggars and refugees were salivating as they watched the food being moved. However, all of their greed was instantly evaporated upon seeing the flag of the Vermillion Tower¡ªenchanted with a Second Circle magic, Mental Intimidation. This was the property of a mage, and a powerful one to boot. The wagons transporting the grain were not fast, and they would have to make two trips to transport all of the grain out of the city. Reed had already used the bats to sent an order back to the castle to get Dylan, a second-generation vampire responsible for the Hexbats, to bring all of the Hexbats over. These were monsters unique to the vampires that were raised with a special method and had many uses. They could train Batriders during the war or let the Hexbats fight as an individual unit. During times of peace, they could be used as a means of transportation, which was extremely cost-effective. The Hexbats were definitely not the delicate and proud griffins or the pegasus raised by humans. If someone were to use flying cavalry¡¯s pegasus or griffins to transport food, they would definitely be berated by the people. However, the Hexbats were different. The bats with thick skins would just recovery after a meal no matter how tired or badly wounded it was. Reed took a liking to the Hexbats, but sadly, the cost of raising a Hexbat as extremely high, and for 200 vampires to raise 400 odd Hexbats was itself not an easy task. It would be difficult to achieve an expansion of their numbers in a short period of time. After leaving Grimm, the grain transport convoy went directly towards the river outside the city, the River Bulgar. The Bulgar River, which connected Grimm and ten other large cities in the south was an extremely important transportation channel. There was a ship prepared by Reed there. During the day, it was not easy for the Hexbats to take the food stock back to the castle undetected. Their monstrous bodies were large enough to be seen from tens of miles away. Plus, this was a world of magic. It was not safe to transport food during the day and needed to be swapped midway. The river transport was a very good cover. At night, one could easily find a place to stop and get the Hexbats to move them away. Due to the reputation he had to keep amongst the humans, Reed could not be more careful. Especially against the mages in Grimm. After the siege and slaughter of the vampires a hundred years ago, they had made a lot of money selling the corpses of the vampires. In the eyes of this group of mages, the vampires equated alchemy materials, and it also represented the gleaming gold Pykes. To this day, one could still see tasks of finding or hunting vampires on the mercenary guild¡¯s billboard. Regarding Reed¡¯s decision, the Goldwheat Guild did not dare to talk a lot, the Vermillion Tower even more so. He had absolute authority in those two places, and even if he ordered them to pour the grain into Bulgar River they would follow his order. It wasn¡¯t until the sky had turned dark that the Goldwheat Guild had moved the grain stored in the warehouse to the ship. Reed did not participate. Although he was worried about any mistakes during the process, as a baron of the empire, and a high mage, it was not suitable for a person of his standing to be performing a minor task like transporting grain. Night fell. As the darling race of the Goddess of the Night, the vampires were always one of the strongest highborn races at night. Under the cold moonlight, Dylan, who was responsible for raising the Hexbats, rode on an extraordinarily large Hexbat and looked down from midair over the wooden ship on the river below. This boat bore the mark of the patriarch. The dark night had no effect on the vampire¡¯s vision in the dark. ¡°Move all of the food on the ship back to the castle, take out the humans on the boat, and take them back together.¡± In addition to the 400-odd Hexbats, Dylan brought with him twenty other vampires. Upon hearing their command, all of them jumped down from the air and¡­ swoop~ They transformed into a swarm of bats and flew towards the wooden ship full of food. The few ship crew were knocked out cold before they could even react. If it had not been for Reed¡¯s repeated orders to not harm the humans at will, these people would have been treated as food by the vampires. After dealing with the crew, the Hexbats slowly landed. The twenty vampires became porters. But a highborn race like the vampires would naturally not perform this task by brute force. One Mage¡¯s Hand per vampire. The sacks of grain on the ship were placed on the back of the Hexbats, and after securing them, the Hexbats at the bow of the ship flapped their wings and the huge fleshy wings created a strong air current and sent waves of ripples upon the surface of the river. Every time a Hexbat took off, the wooden ship would be pushed down. It could be said that using spellcasters to carry food was indeed something overkill, but their efficiency was indeed twice as high as a normal worker. Under Dylan¡¯s supervision, the food stocks on board the ship were quickly emptied. The Hexbat¡¯s were generally above level 5, and elite ones could even reach level 7 or 8, and their weight-bearing ability was considerable. Each Hexbat could carry about 1,000 pounds, and their speed was only reduced by less than 20 percent under such a heavy load. The shifting started after dark, and the 400 Hexbats had to continuously move the grain on the ship three times before clearing it out. In the end, the ship was then reduced to ashes by twenty Fireball spells, one per vampire, and was sent into the bottomless Bulgar River. The Bulgar River connected more than ten cities in the southern region and was an extremely busy route with many cases of shipwrecks every year. Now with the orc incursion, no one would care about the things. As for those hapless crew members, Reed had no choice but to send them to the castle to start a new life. A city that was free from war and was prosperous, with them only needing to donate a small about of blood every month. After dealing with everything, Dylan flew back to the castle with the last batch of vampires and Hexbats. The Hexbats with thousands of pounds of food strapped to them were not flying particularly high, but because of the darkness of night, ordinary people could not detect them while standing on the ground. The darkness not only enhanced the vampires, and the boons the Hexbat got were no less than the vampires. So even after flying for a whole night and three trips later, these Hexbats did not even show signs of fatigue. Three and a half solhours later, when Dylan rode a Hexbat and landed in the castle. The sun had already completely risen. The vampires were loading and unloading food in the dark corners of the castle. The second generation had gathered around, with the exception of Frey who was guarding the sacred grounds, and Eudes, who was ordered by Reed to scout the human settlements at the border. Lucie, the youngest of the second-generation vampires looked at the vampires that came and went with a complicated look in her emerald eyes. ¡°Dylan, can Father¡¯s plan really come true?¡± Building a city larger than Grimm and having millions of humans to keep the vampires fed¡ªthat was Reed¡¯s promise to all of the vampires. For this long-lived race, they had gained more than just strength in the past hundred years, but also intelligence and wisdom were what kept them alive until now. Although Reed had great self-confidence, all of the second-generation vampires knew that this plan was massive and had many uncertainties. The hatred between man and the vampires stretched back all the way to ancient times. To create a city without hatred, a city where men and vampires lived in harmony, it sounded almost farfetched. Chapter 35 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Silence. No one can question the patriarch¡¯s decision. Lucie, let go of your ignorance and prejudice. I can feel that the patriarch¡¯s vision has already reached a point where it is beyond our sight. If you hold us back, I won¡¯t mind cutting your head off.¡± Dylan glared as he drew his cross-hilted long sword as he pointed the sharp tip of the sword at Lucie. As the only warrior among the second-generation vampires, his powerful aura was extremely oppressive. He was, amongst all the second-generation vampires, to give Reed his unreserved support. ¡°You brutish oaf, I have no objections to Father¡¯s decision. Raise your voice at me again, and I¡¯ll let you taste Pyroblast.¡± Lucie blew her fuse the moment she heard that as her magical powers were roused and her emerald eyes stared fiercely at Dylan. A powerful surge of mana started gathering in her hand. Seeing this scene, Evie Kaschar, a female second-generation vampire, put her forehead onto her hand as she stood up helplessly and stopped the two spewing embers at each other. Evie wore a black mage robe and had beautiful black hair. ¡°You two have been at each other¡¯s throat for almost a hundred years now, and still haven¡¯t had enough? Father had strictly forbidden any fighting in the castle. If you want to fight, please make yourself scarce and don¡¯t hinder our kinsmen from moving the food stock.¡± Dylan gave Lucie an icy look before sheathing his sword back into its scabbard. ¡°Father¡¯s decision can only be followed. You don¡¯t need to use your lowly eyes to look at him. Don¡¯t you know how much benefit this plan will have for the vampires upon its success? For such a plan to not have any difficulties is impossible, so be prepared to accept challenges for a long time in the near future. A foolish woman who proclaimed herself intelligent, we do not need your disapproval nor your repudiation, we only need your unconditional support.¡± Dylan¡¯s words made a flash of thought appeared in the eyes of several second-generation vampires, and even Lucie who was antagonistic to him uncharacteristically did not refute him either. ¡°All right, let¡¯s not mention this again in the future. Any news from Eudes?¡± Evie shook her head and interrupted the argument. Reed¡¯s order was regarding the direction in which the vampires would advance. No one could refuse or stop it. Not to mention, everyone knew that if such a city was really built, the vampires¡¯ future would be limitless. ¡°Eudes will send news back every day. He had determined the location of twenty towns and more than a dozen group of human refugees. They even fought the orcs with their wyverns at the border.¡± Dylan coldly shared the information sent back by Eudes for the past few days. ¡°The number of people confirmed thus far had reached three thousand, which basically meets the patriarch¡¯s requirements.¡± After listening to that, Evie nodded, a thoughtful look appeared in her black pupils. ¡°Father¡¯s plan is very simple. It is to take advantage of the orcish incursion and snatch up those humans when their army is looking the other way. But the people we will be snatching are not necessarily all refugees. Those ignorant, foolish folks can only do menial jobs. A city cannot be built without managers, without humans with knowledge or expertise, so when we raid their populace, it¡¯s best to find educated and literate persons, as well as humans with special skills.¡± Lucie agreed with Evie¡¯s words. A large part of the refugees were humans of the lowest social strata, and the only jobs they could do were farming or other laboring tasks. She had seen those humans with special skills in Grimm, tailors, blacksmiths, carpenters, and the likes. These were all people that the castle lacked. ¡°Yes, Evie¡¯s line of thought is correct.¡± Hearing that voice, the few second-generation vampires turned their heads one after another, and upon seeing the figure behind them, all of them raised their hands to their chest and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Patriarch.¡± Reed had appeared behind them without even noticing, and looked at Evie with an approving gaze. He was a little worried about this batch of food, and found an excuse to leave the Vermillion Tower, and returned to the castle during the night. While this was a trivial matter, but since Evie could verbalize it, that meant that she had seriously thought through his plan. Attitude was very important, and the agriculture plan was related to the future of vampires. It was his unshakable direction, and those who could follow in his footsteps would be favored by him. After all, there were so few vampires now and he did not have much choice. He had a clear understanding of how the second generation vampires get along after a hundred years. ¡°Evie is in charge of the population raiding plan. You will lead our kinsmen and the Hexbats to the border, and the priority is to find refugees with the following four characteristics. Firstly, humans with special skills, like the tailors, blacksmiths you had mentioned, these are what the castle lacked. Secondly, families should be taken whole, and no one should be left behind. Family is the bond that tied humans together, don¡¯t give up on them just because they had an elderly or an infirm in the family, you must bring all of them back to the castle, not one short. Thirdly, those who are literate or nobles who are educated. Fourthly, young men and women.¡± An elite population was undoubtedly what Reed wanted most. As for what an elite population comprised of¡­ Being literate or even knowing how to smith was good enough, better than a refugee that did not know anything. In Glory, knowledge was monopolized by the noble class, and most common civilians were illiterate, and there were not many humans with special skills, and most were common folks. It was undoubtedly difficult to find an elite population among a group of refugees, but it was still a priority to find them anyway. Reed paused and glanced at the few who were listening intently. ¡°Dylan, Lucie, Evie, take all of the Hexbats to the border to rendevous with Eudes.¡± ¡°Remember, do not make any irreparable mistakes because of your impulses. The war is still going on at the border, and it is not safe there.¡± ¡°Do not raid towns that are unscathed, and focus on the fleeing refugees. Refugees who had lost their homes are far easier to convince to our side than those who still own land.¡± Dylan patted his chest with confidence. ¡°Patriarch, please wait for our triumphant return. You will see, in the near future, that the castle will be full of humans.¡± Those refugees fleeing the war was like a rabbit beneath the claws of the falcons¡­ They were helpless. ¡°Very well, I will still repeat what I¡¯ve said before. These humans will be part of us vampires and do not create any blood feuds in the process. The gentler your actions are now, the easier it would be for the humans to accept us. If your actions are brutal, then the humans would also be hostile to the vampires in their hearts.¡± Reed was afraid that this group of vampires would still treat humans as they did in the past, and when the time comes, forget integrating the humans into the castle, it would be a miracle if they did not straight-up riot. Suddenly, as if he had thought of something, Reed opened his attribute panel. Reed Kaschar Race: Vampire (Progenitor) Level: Mage Lvl 10 (603/5000), Warrior, Lvl 5 (level cap reached) Mana: 652/652 Talents: Progenitor Vampire (Unique), Bloodline Shackle (limited), Magic Affinity (Ultimate) Racial ability: Bat Transformation, Blood-sucking recovery, Powerful physique (passive) Spells: ¡­ Among three of his talents, there was one talent he had never used before: Bloodline Shackles. Bloodline Shackles (Limited): As the Progenitor of your bloodline, you have absolute control over your bloodline. You can control your bloodlines through the Bloodline Shackles, and give orders to them through it. Chapter 36 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Bloodline Shackles (Limited): As the Progenitor of your bloodline, you have absolute control over your bloodline. You can control your bloodlines through the Bloodline Shackles, and give orders to them through it. The description of the Bloodline Shackles was somewhat vague, and Reed was not very sure on how to use it, so he had not tried it thus far. However, at that moment, he realized that there was much to be said about this. Plus, the hostility between vampires and humans had been accumulated across a lengthy period of time. While through his brainwashing the vampires¡¯ views may have changed a lot over time, but it may not be necessarily enough to prevent anything from happening should they come into contact with humans. If the Bloodline Shackles was as what he had imagined, then he need not excessively worry about this. After fully focusing his mind on this expertise, an indescribable feeling suddenly overtook him. Reed subconsciously closed his eyes. Crimson spiritual imprints appeared in his mind, and each imprint represented a vampire, for a total of 208. He could feel the presence of all of the vampires at this moment. It was a wondrous feeling. Their blood was connected. His focused mind could even vaguely sense the general position and physical condition of each imprint, and a vigorous spiritual imprint represented good health. Meanwhile, a few imprints were somewhat dim, most likely injured. It was amazing. At this moment, whether it was the vampires in the castle or Eudes who was far at the Orcish border, all of them felt a gentle aura searching for them, as if their father was watching them, gentle, benevolent, and kind. That feeling filled them with trust. ¡°My children, I am your Progenitor, and no matter what happens, I am with you. When raiding the population, you can take the lead should you encounter resistance. However, if it is not necessary, do not harm the compliant. All of this is for the Vampires of the Divine Light.¡± Even thousands of miles away, the message that was transmitted within the bloodline was received in a flash. Eudes at the border, Frey who guarded the sacred grounds, and every other vampire, upon receiving the message, deeply bowed in Reed¡¯s direction. When Reed gave that order, he felt that undetectable energy within his blood quickly deplete. Just as the order was given, Reed suddenly frowned. There was not only his own power within the blood of the vampires but also another force. The force was, like a noose, coiled around all of the vampires, as if it was a chain that bound all vampires. Reed had wanted to mobilize the power of the vampire blood to study the Bloodline Shackle deeper, but after his order, the power within the blood was spent. When the power disappeared he immediately snapped out of that wondrous feeling. Reed was slightly taken aback, not only did the doubts in his heart not disappear, it got even heavier. What the hell was that chain? Why was it coiling within the vampires¡¯ blood? Was this an order by the Progenitor Vampire? But now that the power of the blood had been spent, he could not explore the strange force, and he could only put a lid to his doubts for now. ¡°What a mysterious Bloodline Shackle.¡± After coming back to his senses, and reminisced about the feeling earlier, a deep marvel flashed in Reed¡¯s eyes. This talent that allowed him to issue a command that ignored distance, time, and all external forces was just too powerful. Even so, there was a little regret in his heart. He could feel the energy within his blood had been depleted and was now recovering at an extremely slow pace, and it seemed that it would take at least a month or two for it to fully recover. ¡°And there¡¯s that weird chain. For it to be hidden so deep, I must study it next time.¡± When Reed pulled out of that state, all of the vampires, including those carrying food, all stopped as if trained, and bowed towards Reed¡¯s direction. ¡°Lord Progenitor, your will is the glory we defend.¡± Bloodline Shackles¡ªwhen the Progenitor Vampire issued an order, all of the vampires would absolutely act according to the order. This was a command that was ingrained in their blood and carved deep into their souls. The vampires, as long as they actively violated the orders, would immediately suffer a backlash from the bloodline, which was extremely powerful. At this time, Reed had not realized this but was surprised by the ability to send a long-distance message in silence. If he could use this ability at any time, then he could be able to have a full-spectrum command of the vampires, without needing to struggle as hard as he did now. When several second-generation vampires looked up at Reed again, their eyes were full of awe and reverence. ¡°Father, have you awakened the power of the blood?¡± Lucie asked, not being able to hold it in. The power of the blood. The vampires had powerful innate talents and were without a doubt a highborn race. Besides, there was an extremely powerful force hidden within their blood. It was the same for every vampire, but to awaken this powerful force required excellent talent and a long period of time. They did not expect their lord progenitor to have awakened the power of the blood, and this undoubtedly brought great excitement for the weakened vampires now. Reed was taken aback for a moment, the power of the blood? Did the Progenitor Vampire not used the Bloodline Shackles before? Then what was the deal with that bizarre chain in the bloodline? ¡°Yes, the vampires will eventually become stronger and stronger. Not just me, but every vampire in the castle will awaken the power of the blood in the future. As long as our city is built, we shall have everything.¡± After hearing what Reed had said, the eyes of both the second-generation vampires and the rest were full of excitement. The power of the blood allowed them to feel Reed¡¯s power and kindness in the most direct manner. That cordiality stemming from the soul and blood made them regard Reed as their closest kin. The hesitation many vampires had about Reed¡¯s plan had all disappeared at this moment. A single use of the Bloodline Shackle was even more useful than Reed¡¯s previous reshaping of the vampire¡¯s history to change the vampire¡¯s views. Reed looked at the trust and closeness the vampires had in their eyes and shook his head as he felt a little tickled. If only he knew how useful the Bloodline Shackles were, he would not have needed to expend so much effort. However, if it was not for the prior changes, the vampires would not have accepted it so easily. At last, the agriculture program was going on the right track. ¡°Depart after sunset. Evie, you are in charge of the specific task assignments.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± After assigning duties, Reed walked straight to the sacred grounds. He would not directly participate in the operating to raid for the population. The entire operation would not end in just a day or two and would last until the coming of winter, taking several months. The main force was still the vampires and the Hexbats, and for him, the Progenitor Vampire, there was nothing he specifically needed to do in this operation. He returned to the castle this time around was for one, to set up the task force for the raid, and second, for the blood within the Fount of Blood. A vampire must consume fresh blood once a month, and it had been almost a month since he last drank blood. Reed was after all a human being and was extremely resistant to drinking blood directly. However, the Fount of Blood was different, and he could drink the Manablood that had been transformed into a milky white liquid by magic without any psychological barriers. The blood that the Divine Spirit was soaking in had become a magic elixir and was very different compared to pure blood. The castle was vast, and daytime was not the time where the vampires did anything, plus their numbers were small so Reed did not run into any vampires when he went across the castle. But he knew that in a month¡¯s time, this place would be very lively. The starting point of a powerful city. Chapter 37 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When he arrived at the sacred grounds, Frey, who was guarding the place had sensed Reed¡¯s position using the power of the blood, and so had long come to the mouth of the cavern to wait. ¡°Greetings, Patriarch.¡± A somewhat haughty figure bowed deeply at Reed. ¡°Greetings, take me to the Fount of Blood, I want to feed.¡± ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± This was the first time Reed would be consuming blood, and while it had been immersed with the Divine Spirit, and was full of mana, and could even be regarded as a miraculous substance that was no longer blood, he was still nervous inside. When he came to the Fount of Blood and looked at the milky white liquid before him, it was really hard for Reed to imagine that blood was stored in there. The Divine Spirit¡¯s ability to keep blood fresh was in a radius of 100 rhents and covered the entire underground hall, so he did not need to directly drink from the pool itself. The creation of the Fount of Blood was only to allow the blood to come into close contact with the Divine Spirit. The Divine Spirit¡¯s ability to draw in mana made mana much more potent the closer it was to it. On the side were over a dozen seats carved out of bluestone, and Reed followed Frey to sit down. Another vampire brought a gem-studded vessel and filled it with the blood from the Fount of Blood before bringing it to the stone table in front of Reed. Reed looked at the swirling milky white liquid in the round vessel. Manablood Restore 50 points of mana upon consumption. Increases the recovery speed of vampires by 1000% after drinking and can heal wounds. Explanation: Blood that soaks the sacred artifact of the vampires is infused with incredible energy. Hiss¡­ Even if he had seen it before, Reed still felt amazed by it. The blood soaked in mana could no longer be called blood, it was like a magic elixir exclusive to the vampires. This effect made it even more powerful than a normal magic potion. A vampire guard by the side took out an exquisite white porcelain cup and poured the manablood from the vessel into the cup. He then handed it respectfully to Reed. Reed reached out and took it. Looking at the milk-like liquid in the cup, Reed gave it a sniff. It had a very refreshing smell and did not have the stench of blood. He then drank it all in one gulp. Reed tried to search for a taste, and the manablood was unexpectedly tasteless, almost like plain water. The only difference was that it had a stronger texture. After the manablood entered his stomach, he felt a surge of heat in his body, and Reed instantly felt comfortable as his spirit immediately perked up. The fatigue caused by flying from Grimm to the castle had immediately disappeared without a trace. The results were perfect. The vampire guard next to him immediately filled the two-finger tall cup again. The round vessel could hold about three cups worth of liquid, and Reed estimated it to be around a liter. After drinking it, the emptiness within his body caused by the lack of blood consumption immediately disappeared. The effect of manablood on a vampire was far stronger than ordinary blood. If it was ordinary blood, Reed needed to consume at least three times the current amount. Besides, a temporary buff had also appeared on his attribute panel. Mana Surge: The recovery speed of health and mana is greatly increased. Duration 30 minutes. While there was no specific value, Reed could feel that his mana recovery rate had increased by at least three times. Manablood sure was magical. Reed who was literally resurrected with full health was extremely perky and smiled as he looked at Frey. ¡°Thanks for your hard work, my child. The sacred ground is our roots. Once there are more humans in the castle, your responsibilities will be even greater.¡± Frey shook his head, with an unconcealable pride in his aloof face. ¡°No, it is my honor to protect the sacred ground, my liege.¡± Reed was also a little exasperated by the problem of the vampires having a way to call him every other minute. Father, Patriarch, My Liege, Lord Ancestor, these were all titles they referred him to. He could not be bothered to correct them and just played along. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be heading off first. The vampires must prepare for the coming of humans.¡± ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± Just a few steps out, Reed seemed to have thought of something, and took the cup in his hand and filled it full with manablood. He then took it out of the sacred ground. He wanted to experiment with how long the manablood could be stored if it was outside the effect of the Divine Spirit. After leaving the sacred grounds, Reed returned to his abode. It was still the two familiar guards, and after greeting them he went straight to his study. The fifth floor. There was no mage tower in the castle, so his manor was the tallest building present. Looking down from the window, he could see the border of the Southern District at a glance. It was a piece of land that had not been cultivated before, and the color of the land there was a fertile black. Most buildings in the Southern District were two-story buildings, and only a few were three-stories. They were all built for human habitation. After the vampire¡¯s defeat at Grimm a hundred years ago, the humans that once lived in the castle no longer existed. After staring down for a long while, Reed shook his head and recalled his scattered thoughts as he looked at the manablood on the oak desk and thought. The effect of the manablood on the vampires was beyond doubt. Could it heal magic backlash though? Reed was eager to try. For him, the magic backlash was the biggest enemy he had encountered in the process of improving magic. Even with his absolute magical affinity and talent, he would still suffer a backlash from any mistakes done throughout the long process. If he could resolve the problem of the magic backlash, then he had many bold ideas that he could try. After composing himself, he decided on the magic to experiment on. Fireball. For a First Circle spell, a small fireball could be regarded as the most lethal spell, but its disadvantages were also obvious. With more than 60 magic nodes, and up to two seconds of casting time alongside the slow flight speed took some shine away from this spell. But it was without a doubt that the excellent lethality of the Fireball spell had won it a place among the First Circle Magic. The art of explosions. After Reed had modified the Mage¡¯s Hand, he now set his target on Fireball. However, because Fireball already consisted of 60 magic nodes from the get-go and also needed to be activated with a Fire Element, should there be a backlash, it would be much more severe than Mage¡¯s Hand. That was the reason he had the idea but did not dare to act on it. Now that he had the manablood at hand, he could give it a try or two. Reed had never been a procrastinator, and he immediately started on it. He summoned out the magic model of Fireball and started to input his mind power into it. A Fireball spell would require 15 mana, which was equal to the modified Mage¡¯s Hand spell with 90 magic nodes. Reed had studied the magic model of Fireball many hundreds of times. Based on the experience of improving the Mage¡¯s Hand, he had roughly determined the function and role of these magic nodes. So, he directly removed three nodes and added six new nodes at the same time. If this bold move was seen by an orthodox mage, he would definitely be sworn upon. Each mage model was the best solution created after countless experiments. There was only one consequence for any random changes, that was, the model would collapse, and a backlash occurs. The magic model was built in the spiritual sea, and the magic backlash happens when a magic model collapses while inputting mana, resulting in an explosion of mana within the spiritual sea. Most mages would be hit hard by a magic backlash. Being rendered into fools was considered light in a lot of cases, while worst cases could see their heads explode. The spiritual sea was the most vulnerable and easily injured part of a mage, and no mages dared to be as reckless as Reed. Forget enduring several thousand backlashes, a single one was enough to send an ordinary mage into recovery for several years. However, neither the Progenitor Vampire nor Reed had received an orthodox mage education, and he completely unaware of what he was doing. The spells the Progenitor Vampire had were what he had accumulated over two hundred years, and Reed was a fearless person, so before anyone could find out, he had embarked on a path of insane recklessness. Bang! Not surprisingly, the Fireball¡¯s magic model immediately collapsed under such a massive change. Even if Reed had repeatedly reduced the input of mana, but the explosion of the fire element was still far beyond the backlash of the Mage¡¯s Hand. He spat out a mouthful of blood and felt that his mind had been severely smashed by a hammer, and he was in a daze. If it weren¡¯t for the innate strength of the vampire, Reed would have most likely be rendered into a fool this time around. It took two full minutes before Reed, who had been deliberately reckless, recovered. He reached his hand and wiped his nose, only to find that his hand was full of blood. As he endured the pain in his mind, Reed drank the cup-full of manablood in a single gulp. The moment the manablood entered his stomach, it began to exude potent mana, and Reed instantly felt that his body which could almost barely stand was suddenly being supplemented with a huge amount of energy. There was a chill in his mind, and his wounded mind recovered at an extremely fast speed. In just a minute, Reed had recovered from being a mage that had almost been killed by a magic backlash back to his perfect state. Looking at the cup, Reed did not even have the slightest fear of the magic backlash. Instead, his eyes were shining. He then muttered to himself. ¡°This time around, I got it. Any future improvements could be done without any restraint from now on.¡± Chapter 38 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Eudes had been at the border for five days now. He was now stationed in a small town that had just been raided by the orcs, and most of the civilians here had been killed by the marauding orcs. Now, this was abandoned land, and orcs would never return to the towns they had raided before, hence it was very safe there. Eudes had brought a total of 30 vampires and 50 Hexbats with him this time. The entire range of the Farmountains that stretched for thousands of miles was too vast, and even if it was a targeted reconnaissance, it could not be done in a short period of time. Plus, they had to avoid contact with the orcish wyverns, as well as the human¡¯s griffins, and pegasi. He could only disperse his men to recon as much as possible. In the past few days, he had even encountered several orcish outposts due to overstretching deep into the border. The orcish wyvern riders had the fighting power that was no lesser than the vampire¡¯s Hexbats. He could only control his kinsmen to avoid conflicts. He was under the patriarch¡¯s orders to find humans who had become refugees of war, not to look for a fight with those brutish and filthy orcs. The number of vampires was far too little, and they could not afford to lose a single one. ¡°Viscount Eudes, there is news from the Lord Progenitor, that the food within the castle is ready. Viscountess Evie, Lucie, and Viscount Dylan will be bringing all of the Hexbats to support us. The Lord Progenitor has you commanded to bring home as many as you can while preserving your own safety. And you must also avoid running into the humans or the orcs.¡± A kinsman in a leather trench coat came to Eudes and handed him the bat that carried the letter. Eudes took the bat and placed to the side of his ears for a while, he then took the letter off its body and opened it up to look at it seriously. ¡°All right. The Patriarch¡¯s command must be carried out with diligence. I do not want to see anyone hanging on those filthy orc¡¯s ropes.¡± It was finally time to begin. Eudes clearly remembered that shocking speech after the Patriarch had returned a few days ago. To create a city greater than Grimm and have the masters of this city be the vampires¡­ From that moment on, he had made up his mind to realize this goal, no matter what the cost. He was extremely looking forward to seeing that day come true. If that was the case, his name, Eudes would also be written into the history of the vampires along with the city. The witness of the rise of the vampires, the descendant of the Lord Progenitor, Eudes Kaschar. What a glorious day would that be. Eudes¡¯ eyes were full of anticipation. The Hexbats tamed by the vampires had a very unique ability, and not only could they locate their nest, but they could also sense a location using the bloodline. So Eudes was not worried that Evie and the rest would not be able to find him. And the wait did not last very long. By the time Evie found Eudes, it was midnight, and it took nearly five solhours to get from the castle to the border with the Hexbats flying at speed. It was a long distance, and if they were to come by land, the distance was enough to have a cavalry squadron to waste ten days on the journey. Within the context of extremely undeveloped transportation, the advantage of having a flying beast was just too great. This was also the reason why human kingdoms had bred griffins and pegasi. ¡°Evie, I have received the Patriarch¡¯s orders. I will hand over the mission command to you.¡± Upon receiving Reed¡¯s orders, Eudes simply just handed the command over. Evie was the smartest amongst all second-generation vampires, and Eudes was very happy for her arrival. This meant the mission would perhaps be even more rewarding. ¡°Eudes, thank you for your trust. I swear in the Goddess of the Night, and Father¡¯s name that I will not disappoint you.¡± Evie wore a solemn look, her pure black mage robe made her exquisite face looked even more astounding. ¡°You can now brief me on all of the reports you have gathered so far.¡± ¡°This is the small town of Ayric, and it is about a hundred kilometers away from the war-scorched border. It has been raided by the orcs once. The orcs will not return after plundering a town so we are very safe here. As the coming of winter closes in, the orcish armies dispatched increased as well. To avoid the orcs, most of the townfolks had fled to Grimm, and many had only started fleeing after they were raided by the orcs. I have sent out thirty of our kinsmen to follow the refugees, and the closest group to us is about fifty kilometers away, with about eight hundred people. Ten of our people are watching their movements. I suggest that we focus our efforts on this first group, as this is a group of refugees from the city, and there are many nobles within it. The Patriarch needs these literate humans.¡± Reed had specifically informed Eudes to look for people of skills and talents while investigating. There were just far too few literate humans in the world of Glory, and most of them were concentrated within the nobility. So, snatching the nobles was Reed¡¯s first preference. Knowledge was the primary productive force, and the castle in the future would not consist solely of agricultural personnel. Evie took a good look at Eudes, among the second-generation vampires, most were born of common birth. Only she and Eudes were of noble birth and had received a noble¡¯s education, so she could understand Reed¡¯s plans much more clearly. Although the long lives of the other second-generation vampires had given them a wealth of knowledge, compared with a noble with proper education, they still lacked a systematic knowledge base. ¡°Eudes, I¡¯m glad you have thought about it so clearly. Perhaps it is not the best choice for Father to let me command this mission.¡± ¡°No, Evie, no one can go against the Patriarch¡¯s orders. I will follow your orders.¡± Evie shrugged and skipped the pleasantries. ¡°All right, then call all of our kinsmen who are following that refugee group back immediately. I want to know all of the information they have.¡± While she had enough power to fight a small-scale battle, Evie was in no hurry to send all of her forces out. Humans would always hide most of their powers and only use them at the very last minute. In the past hundred-odd years, she had long worn away the impulse young people would have. ¡°Yes, I think our kinsmen will bring back the information you want.¡± Eudes stretched his hand out, and a bat that had been flapping its wings in the sky landed on the palm of his hand. ¡°Tell Thegn to come back and inform me about all of the information gathered.¡± Whoosh¡­ As the bat¡¯s silhouette disappeared into the night, the first raid for the human population officially commenced. Chapter 39 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ayric was done for; Marcus Ayric knew it the moment he saw the orcs appear outside the city walls of this border town. As a baron of the empire, this town was a fief he needed to guard, but the orcish army was not something that could be resisted by a small town of three thousand. The moment the orcish wolf riders leap onto the town¡¯s wall with just a single leap, he knew that this place would not hold. Regardless of everyone else¡¯s opposition, Marcus took the member of his house, and the craftsmen in his fief as he piled all of his wealth onto a carriage and fled from the other side of the town. Before he left, he had ordered the militia formed from the town¡¯s folk to hold the orcs back. Even so, he knew that all of it was in vain. If the armies of Norland Empire could not stop the orcs, what could the militia of a small town do? The order was just to buy some time for his escape. Sure enough, after he fled the town, the town that took over two hundred years to build was completely ransacked by the orcs, and the townfolks who could not escape in time had all returned to the arms of the God of Death. Although the civilians he had abandoned managed to escape from the town were staring daggers at him, he did not care. As a baron of the empire, a distinguished noble, these group of filthy civilians had no right for him to make way for them. Was sacrificing themselves for the nobility something these uncultured, lowly civilians should be doing? He thought that he had made the right call, if those civilians had not delayed the orcs, he would have become fodder for their dire wolves. The orcs invaded the Norland Empire in order to pillage for food, and they would not leave before emptying a conquered town of its food. Those filthy and disgusting orcs had no idea what was the most valuable. Marcus sat on horseback with a triumphant look as he watched over thirty guards in full suit of armor behind him guarding five carriages full of silver Pykes and all sort of precious gems, and praised his wisdom in his heart. Every winter, he would put the most valuable items within his fief on the carriage so that when the orcs came, he could escape as quickly as possible. As he lived at the border of the empire, this wise approach had preserved the continuity of his house. As long as he returned to the town at the beginning of spring next year, the whole place would still be his. Behind the team, two young figures looked at the carriage, which was protected by the guards, as they prepared to make a move. ¡°Rackel, are we going to do this? Marcus has more than 30 guards, can we win?¡± Ollie¡¯s young face looked a little fearful as he watched Marcus on horseback with an uneasiness that he could not let go. The majesty of the nobility had been as strong as the walls of Grimm under their long rule. Assaulting a noble was a major crime, and he knew that if this news spreads out, he would be wanted by Grimm. Those mercenaries and bounty hunters would be glad to exchange his head for the bounty. Rackel, who was questioned, was a burly young man. His short golden hair made him look like a lion, and the sword that was two-palms wide on his back proved that he had good strength. Perhaps he could even fight toe to toe with a wolf rider. ¡°No, Ollie, if we don¡¯t act now, we won¡¯t have a chance once we get to Grimm. We escaped from Ayric without a single bronze Pyke, and those noble lords will not care if we live or die. We need this money, everyone here needs this money.¡± Rackel turned his head and glanced at the hundreds of people gathered around him, his tone was full of tragic vigor. When the orcs broke into the town, they were as good as dead. Without food or money, they would starve to death when they reached Grimm. Winter was coming, and no one could afford to wait. Plus, a noble who abandoned his people was not worthy of their respect. ¡°Rackel, we will follow you.¡± Ollie gritted his teeth and looked at Marcus¡¯ back with a hissing hatred. If not for him ordering the militia to stop the orcs, his friends would not have perished at the hands of those dire wolves. ¡°When I get close to Marcus, I will attack the captain of his guard. He is an intermediate-level warrior and is probably above Level 7, a terrifying opponent. Once I strike, immediately attack the guards. We have the numbers and will be able to win. Do not fear death. Our family and children still need the spoils that you will be taking back. If we are not successful, none of us here will be alive anyway.¡± They would die if they did not act, and they could not survive the winter. If they act, there was some hope of survival, and even the cowardly farmer had given up his inner cowardice at this moment. For the borderland civilians, those that were cowardly were all dead. ¡°May the Goddess of Life be with us.¡± Rackel took a deep look at the grim-faced crowd around him before turning around as he walked toward Marcus¡¯ convoy. After Marcus heard a report from his servant, he invited Rackel, who had a good reputation among the civilians to his side. Riding on his horse and looking down at the burly civilian, he proudly said, ¡°Rackel, although you are a resident of my town, you have to show your skills if you want to join my personal guard.¡± ¡°Your Excellency, I and willing to duel with your guard captain, and I believe you can see my strength with your eyes.¡± Rackle bowed slightly and looked at the guards who were vigilant beside him very calmly. After revealing his intentions, the guard¡¯s original vigilance was mostly relaxed. The plan was proceeding step by step. ¡°Hahaha, all right, since you are so confident, I will accept your request. Ender, go and let this challenger witness your strength. Plus, if you think he¡¯s good, don¡¯t hurt him. If he¡¯s just an arrogant fool, then take his head to me.¡± Marcus raised his head arrogantly as he said that. The moment Rackel saw that Marcus¡¯ guard captain had been tricked to get off his horse, he could no longer withhold the killing intent in his heart. Holding his big sword horizontally with both hands, he rushed toward his opponent in the most violent of ways. Every single step left a footprint on the ground. Warrior skill¡ªRaging Impact. The civilians who had been waiting for a long time, screamed in anger when they saw Rackel act, these border civilians had used the most tragic and fervent way to fight for a chance to survive this winter. Everything was for survival. Chapter 40 When Eudes, Evie, and the other second-generation vampires arrived, the civil strife of Ayric had not yet ended. It was the evening of the second day, and it was close to dusk. The sun had already set beyond the mountains. Rackel and his civilians were still fighting for the convoy of the lord mayor Marcus, and they wanted to win the chance to survive this winter. However, the moment they saw several hundred Hexbats had surrounded the group of people, they were down to 700 people left. Rackel¡¯s joy of imminent victory had turned into the fear of being dragged into the abyss by demons. They only needed to take one more step before victory was theirs. But now everything had changed. ¡°We are the Vampires of the Divine Light, lay down your arms. Anyone who lays down their arms will not be harmed. I repeat again, lay down your arms.¡± When the proud voice came from above accompanied by giant bats flying all over the sky, it was like the murmur of an abyssal demon. Fear spread throughout the area. The crowd fell into a panic, and the humans who were still fighting wildly earlier seemed to have had a bucket of ice water splashed over their heads, and felt a chill down their entire body. Damn it, why are there vampires here?!! Evie got off from the back of a Hexbat and cast a Second Circle spell, Featherweight before she floated into the air in front of all the humans. Her long black mage¡¯s robes stunned the panicked refugees. A mage, there was a mage in this group of vampires!! ¡°Goddess of Life above, are you going to abandon your believers?¡± ¡°Oh heavens, it¡¯s a bat, a vampiric bat!!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve run into vampires?!¡± The crowd¡¯s morale instantly collapsed. If not for the large number of Hexbats deployed around the periphery, this group of people here would have run for their lives. The vampires were often the manifestation of evil in the eyes of humans. Mysterious, elegant, bloody, and terrifying. This group of human blood-sucking creatures possessed all of the elements that humans fear. Evie frowned as she looked at the panicked crowd below, and waved her hand. A group of light green magic orbs flew into the air, and a burst later, green light spots all over the sky rained down. Second Circle spell¡ªConcentration. The crowd¡¯s fearful hearts were comforted to a certain extent, and their original anxious looks were relieved by a lot too. ¡°We are the Vampires of the Divine Light and not those evil vampires you are talking about. Give up your resistance, and you will not be in any mortal danger.¡± Evie¡¯s magic-infused words further reduced the crowd¡¯s anxiety. Many people looked at her suspiciously. Vampires of the Divine Light, and evil vampires? Even vampires had good and evil? But it had to be said that the name Reed gave them still gave the humans a good impression. Divine Light, while this suffix was common, it also very prevalent, just like light and justice, it will never represent darkness in human hearts. Plus, the vampires were a race that had maxed out their looks meter. When Evie, a very beautiful mage, said that, even if there were hundreds of terrifying Hexbats around them, she still garnered quite a bit of trust. There was a saying that beauty was justice applied regardless of location. Rackel suppressed the fear and anxiety in his heart as he took two steps forward and shouted at Evie in the air, ¡°Who are you?! What is your purpose for stopping us?¡± Evie slowly landed on the ground, and walked up before the strong human, and raised her head slightly. ¡°No, I am here to save you, human. You are my captives now.¡± Rackel, who was still stained with blood, looked a little chagrined. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will not bring harm to us?¡± His held gripped his great sword even more tightly. Marcus seemed to have met his savior. He knew that if this group of vampires had not appeared, these filthy refugees would have plundered his riches, and hang him on a tree with a rope. ¡°Honorable Master Mage, I am the master of Ayric, a baron of the empire, Marcus Ayric. As long as you help me subdue this group of damn rebels, I am willing to pay you half of my property¡­ No, all of it!¡± Marcus¡¯ words filled all of the civilians with fury. Although both sides had reached the point where only one could survive, colluding with the vampires still made them very angry. ¡°Damn you, Marcus! I will rip your head off!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a vampire, not a human you bastard, they will suck you dry!!¡± Whoosh! More than a hundred bats transformed by the vampires landed on the ground, and the situation was instantly under control. With the huge Hexbats flying in the sky and surrounded by the mysterious and powerful vampires, the voice of the crowd was instantly suppressed. The courage that had just risen was crushed to pieces in the face of absolute power. Remembering the legends of the vampires, many women and the elderly simply fell onto the ground. Evie understood the cause of the matter instantly after looking at the scene. In her long life, she had seen far too many instances of humans fighting one another. Moreover, in the human world, the nobility and the common folk were never of the same kind, but it was still relatively rare for civilians to strike against the nobility like this. She became a little curious about that burly human. Who gave him the courage to fight against a nobleman? ¡°The Vampires of the Divine Light never lies. Human, the fight between your kind has nothing to do with us. However, as you are now our captives, thus you are our property.¡± Rackel was furious. ¡°Your property? We are not slaves!!¡± ¡°You have no choice, to begin with.¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯ll all end in our deaths anyway. Rather than letting you suck our blood dry one by one, it¡¯s better to use our God-given courage to defeat you.¡± Rackel¡¯s voice had roused the spirits of the humans that were awed by the vampires. Remembering the legends of the vampires, one by one, they clenched their weapons tightly. ¡°Death? No, our Patriarch is building a city and needs plenty of workers. You will not die, and instead, you will be protected by the Vampires of the Divine Light and will have white bread to eat every day. None of you will be killed, what we need are people who can work, not corpses. You will get enough food to survive the winter. Human, consider yourself lucky to get the aid of the Vampires of the Divine Light.¡± Evie¡¯s words resounded in everyone¡¯s ears. They would not be killed? And they would be getting enough food? The courage Rackel had initially mustered had faded away again. Humans had always been like that. Unless their backs were against the wall, no one would choose death. As long as there was a little hope, they were willing to convince themselves. Ollie, who was beside Rackel was enraged, his young body trembled with fury. ¡°No, you are lying, how could a vampire be so kind!1 You are just like those damned nobles, and are just lying to us!!¡± The crowd suddenly tensed up again. These were vampires, would they really provide them decent treatment? Evie was not angry. Instead, he wore a faint smile. ¡°Human, you know too little about the vampires. We, vampires, were never a race that was good at lying. Remember, we are the Vampires of the Divine Light, and not those foul and evil vampires you have mentioned.¡± As she said that, she turned her head and glanced at the crowd, her voice indifferent. ¡°What¡¯s more, what do you have in you for me to even deceive you? If I wanted it, I could kill all of you at any given moment.¡± The Hexbats in the air reacted with agitation as the vampires on the ground roused out potent magical energies. The powerful show of force froze everyone in place. ¡°See that? Only the weak would need to deceive the strong, and the strong will never bother to lie. Human, it is your fortune to meet the Vampires of the Divine Light. I am not negotiating with you. All of you are my captives, and you have no room to resist. I have told you, the vampires will provide you work, and food to survive the long winter. Whether you believe it or not has nothing to do with me, and your lives are in my hand. So I have no need to deceive you. Now, lay down your arms, or else I will have my kinsmen strike. Don¡¯t think about resisting, and that will only send you to the realm of the God of Death sooner.¡± Her words, both soft and tough at the same time became the last straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. As she said that under Rackel¡¯s painful gaze, someone threw away his weapon. Following that, all of the humans dropped their weapons. Seeing this, Rackel knew that he no longer had a choice. Fate was no longer in their hands. Chapter 41 Rackel put down his greatsword and knelt on one knee. There was extreme pain in his eyes. ¡°Master Mage, we surrender.¡± The moment Ollie saw Rackel knelt down, his heart shattered as tears blurred his eyes. ¡°No, Rackel, we cannot surrender to the vampires, they will kill us¡­¡± Rackel¡¯s body shook, but he still kept his head low. He had no choice, none of them had a choice. There was a possibility of survival if they surrendered, but resistance only meant death. Rackel painfully closed his eyes. He was not those ignorant civilians, as a level 7 warrior, and had been a mercenary of a regular mercenary group, he knew how powerful these vampires were. ¡°Very well. I could see that you are held in high regard among this group of people. If you keep your people in check, you will not be in danger.¡± Evie nodded with satisfaction, and the ending was determined from the moment the vampires appeared. At first, she was thinking of defeating the strongest of them to inspire fear in the others, but due to the civil strife, this group of humans lost the ability to resist. The ending was far better than she had expected. Rackel stood up, and calm returned to his face, just like when he did mercenary work in the capital of the Norland Empire. The more dangerous the situation was, the calmer he was. ¡°Master Mage, we have one final request.¡± Rackel pointed at Marcus, who was too afraid to say anything. ¡°This cowardly noble had caused us to lose our family. I hope to cut his head off myself. I swear to you, if you can realize this wish, I am willing to give everything to you.¡± Hearing that, Marcus trembled. ¡°No, venerable vampire, I am a noble of the empire, I can ransom my life with gold coins. I have that privilege.¡± When Marcus saw more than a dozen vampires staring at him, his eyes were full of fear. Evie frowned. Glancing at the crowd, she found that most of the humans there were filled with seething rage. Clearly, this human noble had caused public anger. After a moment of silence, she nodded. ¡°All right, do as you please to this noble.¡± Upon hearing Evie¡¯s words, the crowd who thought Marcus would escape everything once again had the flames of fury igniting inside them again. It was this damned bastard who made their friends and family die in futile resistance. The anger against the vampires and the fear for their future were all turned into a fury to be vented upon Marcus at that very moment. Even with the protection of a Level 7 guard, Ender, Marcus was still torn to pieces by the angry crowd. Evie stood aside and did not stop the bloody rampage. After watching the crowd¡¯s mood gradually turning in the wrong direction, she raised her hand. A fireball that was a full circle larger than a head appeared in her hands. Second Circle Magic¡ªGreater Fireball. The scorching flames and powerful magical surge instantly froze the crowd¡¯s raging atmosphere. Evie waved her hand violently, and the Greater Fireball flew into the air, and after exceeding 100 rhents in height. Bammm!! The fireball exploded and the sky was burning. In the evening when the sun had already set, the light of the fireball was brighter than the sky. A shockwave blasted downward, and the gathered crowd¡¯s hair was singed to the point of curling. Rackel dropped his greatsword and looked at the vampire before him in shock. Although he knew that this vampire was powerful, he totally did not expect that she was capable of casting such a terrifying offensive spell. He could not defeat such a powerful spellcaster, and even among mercenaries, he rarely ever saw such a powerful one. Plus, he still had hundreds of his people around him. Seeing the vampires that surrounded them and the Hexbats that covered the skies, all the thoughts he had were all tossed to the backburner. Goddess of Life above, why is there such a group of powerful vampires at the border? Are all the troops of Grimm useless pigs? ¡°Master Mage, what will you have us do?¡± Looking at Rackel, Evie nodded. Her bright black eyes seemed to be able to see through people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Smart human, you have the aura of a mercenary about you. I think with your knowledge, you know that the power of the vampires is beyond your abilities to resist. You shall organize all of the humans, and I will use the Hexbats to send you to the castle of the Vampires of the Divine Light. You will receive work there, and enough food to survive this winter. I bear no malice against you, the orcs have destroyed your home, and our castle shall be your future home.¡± Although Rackel did not believe Evie, he had no right to resist before her absolute power. ¡°Master Mage, we have many old and young¡­¡± Remembering the horrible tales about vampires, he felt a little worried. ¡°We cannot give our families up.¡± Due to the lack of blood, the old and the young were often directly killed in the legends. ¡°Human, I will repeat this to you one last time. We are the Vampires of the Divine Light, we are not the same as the evil vampires you know. Proceed with the headcount, and divide them by family units. I will take all of them back to the castle.¡± Rackel looked at Evie¡¯s serious gaze, and his heart was inexplicably moved. Perhaps it was true that the vampires were divided into the Divine Light and the evil ones? Now that things had developed to this stage, he was unable to resist. He could only do according to Evie¡¯s orders, and pray that the latter would fulfill her promise. The power of the vampires here was enough to fight a hundred orcish cavalry alone, and no one could resist them. Rackel took a few familiar militiamen and began to do a headcount according to Evie¡¯s orders, and divided the civilians into groups according to their family units. In fact, after the arrival of the vampires, apart from the militia that had killed Marcus, the rest were already divided themselves. In this chaotic situation, no one would not want to stay with their family. Rackel walked among the crowd. Looking at the confused faces around him, his heart was in extreme pain. Some of these people were his friends, some neighbors. If he had stronger power, then these people would not have to face their current dilemma. ¡°Rackel, it¡¯s okay, we trust you.¡± ¡°Rackel, hahaha, don¡¯t cry like a coward. Aren¡¯t we all still alive?¡± ¡°Rackel¡­¡± A series of calls was the only sound that rang out as dusk set in. This group of humans who had just lost their homes did not know the fate that awaited them was actually not too bad. Chapter 42 In the middle of the night, on the wide central plaza of the castle, magic lamps and torches lit the square as bright as day. On the bluestone ground, the shadow of the base of the magic lamps and torches swayed quietly with the breeze. After receiving the message from Evie, Reed immediately arranged for the remaining two second-generation vampires in the castle to get ready. Augustine Kaschar. Harrison Kaschar. Augustine¡¯s class was an extremely rare archer among the vampires, and his level was the same as the other second-generation vampires, level 9, and his sub-class was a level 4 warrior. His thin face, high hooked nose, and dark eyes had a sharp eagle-like gleam in it. He wore a black leather trench coat with a longbow on his back and two quivers filled with specially made arrows hanging from his waist. Harrison, the other second-generation vampire, his main class was a level 9 Mage, and his sub-class was a warrior. These two second-generation vampires were a little unusual. Needless to say, for Augustine, the use of bow and arrows among the vampires was as rare as a dwarf abandoning his war hammer in favor of a human long sword. While Harrison was more of a scholarly mage that mainly learned support magic. His only offensive spell was the First Circle spell, Fireball. The rest of his magical repertoire was support spells such as Strengthening, Stone Skin, Swiftness, and the like. His role was more like a priest of a temple and was responsible for providing supporting magic to frontline personnel during battle. Eudes, Evie, Lucie, and Dylan were responsible for the raid for the population, while Harrison and Augustine were in charge of settling these humans down. ¡°They are here.¡± The sharp-eyed Augustine said faintly as he pointed to the dark sky above the castle. Reed looked up and found nothing but darkness, and no sight of any Hexbats. Just as he was about to speak. The sound of a bat flapping its wings came from afar, and the first Hexbat to reach the castle slowly landed. Reed gave Augustine an odd look. He was indeed an archer. With such eyesight, nothing was safe from him. The Hexbats were driven by a vampire, and sitting on the back was a family of three. The two adults were wearing shabby linen clothes, and they were looking at the brightly lit plaza with fear. Under the glow of the slightly dim magic lamps in the square, the silhouette of the vampires looked especially fuzzy, which intensified their inner fears. Flap, flap, flap¡­ The bat wing¡¯s stirred and the powerful air current kicking up dust. It then landed safely. After the man carried the child in his hand off the bat, his eyes felt a little weak, but he still tried to suppress his inner anxiety. Reed was not surprised when he saw this. The vampires¡¯ reputation was just too dreadful, and it would take a lot of time to change the perception of humans toward them. He then took the initiative to step forward. ¡°Welcome. Dawnbreak has everything ready for all of you.¡± Dawnbreak¡ªthat was Reed¡¯s new name for the castle. The original castle was not officially named, and the vampires liked to use the surname Kaschar to call it the Kaschar Castle. Reed did not feel much about it, so he officially named the castle himself. Dawnbreak, represented hope and light, but the time before the break of dawn was always the darkest and was the moment the vampires were the most powerful¡­ only the strong could bask in the light. The meaning was profound. Upon seeing the family of three, Reed showed a sincere smile, and his agriculture program could finally begin. When the man saw Reed¡¯s smiling face, his nervous heart slowly relaxed. These vampires were really different from the ones in the legends. Perhaps they really mean when they said they would not harm them. Barely suppressing the fear in his heart, he then asked with some caution. ¡°M¡­ Master Mage, what will you have us do?¡± Reed stretched his hand out and motioned to ten tables on the plaza, with a vampire manning each table. This was for registration. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do anything. You will register here first, and then you will be assigned your residence. Those who are literate, or have special skillsets will get a separate house as a bonus.¡± When the man heard this, he relaxed a little and brought his wife, as well as child, to the registration table in accordance with the Master Mage before him. ¡°Greetings, Patriarch.¡± ¡°Let me handle the first one. Come and observe how I ask questions¡­¡± Reed asked the vampire behind the table to make way and asked the questions himself. This was the first human to join Dawnbreak, which was a memorable moment. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Porcy.¡± Reed¡¯s fingers stiffened when he heard that, and he looked up at the blushing man as he shook his head without saying anything. Among the humans, many civilians living at the lowest rung of society do not even have a name throughout their entire lives. These illiterate civilians would often use a familiar label to refer to themselves for a lifetime. It was already an extravagant thing for common folk to have a good name. They were foolish and ignorant. ¡°Do you have any special skills? What are you good at?¡± This was the first time Porcy felt ashamed of his name and quickly answered upon hearing the Master Mage¡¯s question. ¡°My Lord, I can grow wheat. I have always been in charge of managing the lord mayor¡¯s farmlands.¡± Porcy finished his sentence with a trembling tone, but afterward, he felt a tinge of despair in his heart. In the past, he would be proud of his farming skills, because he was one of the few who know how to farm in Ayric. Yet, before such a lord in mage¡¯s robes, saying that he could farm would probably make him a laughing stock. Before his wife and child, Porcy had no way to evade, and could only lower his head as if he was waiting for fate to proclaim its sentence of him. But the ridicule in his imagination did not come. Instead, a sentence he did not expect at all did. ¡°Hmm, yes, being able to farm is a special skill, if there are no incidents, you will be getting ten acres of land.¡± Hmm? Farming was also considered a special skill? Plus, he could get ten acres of land? This sudden surprise put Porcy in disbelief because he had deep suspicion and irrepressible hope in his eyes. ¡°Real-Really? Thank you, Master Mage. Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Do not be so hasty. There are other questions still.¡± In order to get a view of the situation of these people in detail, Reed had deliberately designed a series of questions. It consisted of ¡°Where are you from?¡±, ¡°What did you originally do?¡±, ¡°What special skills do you have?¡±, ¡°How many people in your family and the like?¡±. The identity information of everyone would be archived, and after detailed questioning, each person would receive a small piece of paper as their identification certificate. On it were detailed personal information and serial numbers. Reed also arranged for a vampire who could use a Second Circle spell, Visage Capture to imprint the person¡¯s appearance on the certificate. While it was not as clear as a camera, it was completely sufficient for identity verification. The Visage Capture was a permanent spell, and as long as the identification certificate was not damaged, it would always persist. Therefore, of all of the members of the highborn vampires with magical talents, he could only find five of them who knew how to cast an obscure spell such as Visage Capture. If it was back in the human kingdom, even Grimm, a city of millions, Reed was sure that there would be no more than five who would know Visage Capture. Their long lives had allowed the vampires enough time to study some obscure spells. ¡°What is in your backpack?¡± Just before he was about to ask the last question, Reed noticed that Porcy was trying to hide a backpack behind him, but these small movements were extremely obvious because of his size. ¡°No, nothing, I, I¡­¡± Porcy was so nervous that he could not speak properly, his eyes were evasive. ¡°Bring it over for me to have a look.¡± Reed suddenly raised his vigilance. He had only just accepted the humans, and the vampires and humans had yet to establish trust, if this guy was hiding some alchemy bomb or something, that shit would hit the fan. Porcy¡¯s face turned pale, and looking at the vampires who had quietly drawn their weapons, he no longer dared to resist. He could only put his cloth bag onto the table with much reluctance. Augustine next to him stepped forward, and slowly opened the cloth bag. Reed had already activated the magic model for Mana Shield, and as long as anything happens, he would immediately cast this powerful defensive magic. As the cloth bag was opened, a sack of wheat appeared before him. Reed quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was not an alchemy bomb. But Porcy was not relaxed, and he stared at the wheat nervously. Augustine turned his head and glanced at Porcy, the latter¡¯s nervous expression had already told him a lot, as a mocking curve appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°There is still something here.¡± Reed who had lowered his guard immediately went on guard again. Despair descended upon Porcy. Augustine turned his head, and reaching into the wheat and ruffled about. Needless to say, he pulled out a small bag made out of worn cotton cloth. Reed¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Porcy, what is this?¡± ¡°My¡­ My Lord¡­ this, this¡­.¡± Augustine did not give Porcy the time to explain as he ripped open the cotton cloth. Cling clang! Everyone was stunned by what appeared on the desk. Chapter 43 After the cotton bag was torn apart, cling clang~ Silver Pykes rolled about. The entire place fell into a brief silence. Reed was speechless. It only contained over a dozen of silver Pykes? Augustine touched his nose awkwardly too. Porcy¡¯s face was ashen gray. He knew how these noble lords would act. No matter how much money he had, if the former were to discover them, they would take them away. This was his life savings. He thought that it was safe to hide it within the wheat sack, and did not expect it to be found out. His heart was full of unspeakable pain. This was the money he had kept to buy seeds and farming tools in town after the orcs left next year. Without this money, he was done for. He turned his head and glanced at his wife and child¡¯s expectant look, before turning his head away. ¡°My Lord, this is my savings. If¡­ If you want it, I am willing to give it to you.¡± Reed looked at Porcy¡¯s pained expression and shook his head. ¡°Keep it. Private property is protected in Dawnbreak, and even the Vampires of the Divine Light cannot take your property without cause or reason.¡± Ah? Porcy seemed to have gotten a second lease of life as he looked at Reed in disbelief. ¡°My Lord, what did you just say?¡± Reed also did not know what to say when he saw this scene. He could clearly tell how the nobility in this world operated from this alone. ¡°In Dawnbreak, no one could infringe upon another¡¯s private property, and your private properties are protected by the Vampires of the Divine Light. Be it humans or Vampires of the Divine Light, as long as one were to snatch your property within the city walls, they will be punished by the vampires. Here, you are safe.¡± ¡°Thank you, Milord. Thank you.¡± After Porcy stuffed the cotton bag into his clothes and looked at Reed again, his original fear had disappeared. In its place was a look full of gratitude, and a bit of trust slowly rose as well. Yes, he had developed trust in vampires. Perhaps it was here that he could really find a new life as they said. For common folk living in the chaos of wars, the longing for a stable environment was beyond imagination. ¡°Hold on there, I¡¯m not done yet.¡± Porcy¡¯s expression froze and he stammered. ¡°Mi-Milord, please.¡± Reed said in a huff, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. No one will be minding that bit of money you have. Based on the rules of Dawnbreak, as long as a civilian join the city, they would be allocated land as long as they are adults. While you have a family of three, you only have two adults, so the land you will be allocated will be 20 acres. Keep this note safe, and wait for a few days for the land allocation. This is the only proof of it. Don¡¯t lose it, losing it means no land.¡± Porcy took the certificate in a daze as his head buzzed. Twenty acres of land? Not only did this person not want his silver Pykes, but he was also allocating land to him? Most of the land in Ayric was owned by Lord Mayor Marcus. He did not even own an inch of land, and only earned a small fee for farming for Marcus. But now, based on what he had heard, he would be allocated twenty acres of land in this city. Goddess above, I must be dreaming. After all three of his family members received their identification certificates, his original anxiety had been tossed to the back of his mind as the light in his eyes had all turned into anticipation. His family of three would be allocated twenty acres of land. Twenty acres¡­ He swore, if that honored Master Mage was really willing to give him that much land, he would be willing to give all he had. After Reed was done with Porcy¡¯s registration, he did not continue, and instead motioned for the vampires beside to handle it. ¡°Augustine, Harrison, understand now?¡± The two had been standing beside Reed as they watched him go through the registration procedures for Porcy, and had witnessed the huge change in the latter¡¯s attitude during the process. ¡°Patriarch, I think I understand why you had made such a plan. Humans, would not always be hostile to us.¡± Harrison¡¯s somewhat feminine voice was filled with amazement. He had thought that even if the humans were not to fear the vampires, it would take them a very long time to truly accept the vampires. He did not expect that a fearful and hostile human would undergo such a huge transformation in just ten short minutes. Goddess of the Night above, the Patriarch¡¯s wisdom must have been bestowed by the God of Creation. ¡°Yes, the hatred between man and vampires is not beyond resolution, and more humans will join Dawnbreak in the future. These weak single entities will erupt in strength beyond our imaginations once they have sufficient numbers. The future of the vampires is inseparable from man, so I hope that you can truly know how to manage these humans, and how to deal with them. The Vampires of the Divine Light are a new breed of vampires. Do not look at this matter with those decrepit and decadent mindsets anymore.¡± Reed seized the opportunity to instill a new mindset into the vampires around him, and judging from its current effect, it was not half bad. The second-generation vampires were changing. Then the third-generation would need the second-generation to guide them, although they have not yet done so. However, Reed believed that this would be a spontaneous behavior in the near future, especially once the vampires discovered the power hidden within the humans. For them to be able to occupy most of the fertile lands in the face of dozens of powerful races in this main plane, there was no doubt about the human potential. As the Hexbats continued to land, there were more and more people in the plaza. There were more than 400 Hexbats, and the number of humans was barely 700, so they could all be picked up in a single trip. The rest had nothing much that some personal items and food. After experiencing the scene earlier, Reed was completely disinterested in this, so he did not care what was inside the bags that these people were carrying. Although ten registration desks were activated at the same time, the speed was not fast. By the time these several hundred people were registered, light had broken into the horizon. The Goddess of the Night had taken off her skirt, and dawn had arrived. With the registration of the last human completed, the first group of raided human formally joined the city of Dawnbreak. Although it would take a long time for these people to be truly integrated, at least they had made a good start. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Reed stepped onto the high platform at the center of the plaza. This was the tallest point of the plaza and was designed by the humans who had built the castle. The reason was, some nobles liked to stand on a high place and look down upon the civilians while spewing some disgusting drivel. But the scene today was destined to be different from before, and would even be an unforgettable memory for everyone present. ¡°My people, welcome to your new home, the city of Dawnbreak.¡± Reed stood on the high platform and looked down below. Today, he was wearing a blue silver-lined mage robe, and his tall figure bore an extraordinary heroic regality to it. The temperament of this ancient aristocrat was like a glass of red wine that had been aged for twenty years, and people could not help but praise him. His facial features were like masterpieces carved by the God of Craftsmanship after spending countless lives and energy. He possessed the kind of handsomeness that the opposite sex would expect. His handsome appearance could set everyone¡¯s eyes on fire, instantly attracting their attention. Looking at the hostile, suspicious, fearful, and uneasy looks below, Reed smiled internally. Right now, this group of people only have fear and doubt in their eyes, but after half an hour, these people will completely become my people, all because I decided to tell a lie. While I have told countless lies in my life, this one, I think, has been the most perfect¡­ Chapter 44 ¡°I am the patriarch of the Vampires of the Divine Light, and the lord of Dawnbreak.¡± ¡°You can call me Lord Kaschar.¡± Reed did not intend to use the name Reed. After all, he was still under disguise in Grimm, and even the smallest risks had to be prevented. Kaschar was a surname in the Norland Empire. While it was not very common, it was not exactly rare. Even Grimm had two Kaschar families, so nothing would be exposed. ¡°Perhaps you are still doubtful and fearful.¡± ¡°But I can tell you without reservation.¡± ¡°The Vampires of the Divine are not the evil bloodsuckers you know, we are the descendants of the gods.¡± ¡°We shall lead all of you to glory!¡± ¡°Have you seen the city you are in now?¡± ¡°This was built by both man and vampires a hundred years ago.¡± ¡°You will get the protection of the Vampires of the Divine Light here, you will get land, jobs, and everything you want to have. ¡°All I want is for you to work hard.¡± ¡°You must be very curious. Why did the Vampires of the Divine Light bring you back to Dawnbreak from thousands of miles away?¡± Rackel looked at the circle tall platform at the center of the plaza, and he was immediately attracted by the words of the vampiric patriarch. ¡°Were we going to keep you like fodder in captivity like how the legends told? Were we going to plunder your property? Were we going to brutally kill you?¡± The straightforwardness of his words caused everyone to fall into an inexplicable emotion, after being snatched into this strange vampiric castle, fear had always been hidden deep in their hearts. It was the power of the vampires that kept them in line. When they suddenly heard Reed¡¯s words, the atmosphere in the crowd immediately began to change. ¡°Milord, wasn¡¯t that the case?¡± A shadow hiding in the crowd shouted, asking the question everyone wanted to ask. Reed nodded appreciatively at the direction of the voice. ¡°Good question. I can vouch with my life, this is not the case. We, Vampires of the Divine Light bear no malice against you. We are the Vampires of the Divine Light, the descendants of the gods. Man, was once friends with our ancestors in the past, so shall it be now, and in the future. Inside the walls of Dawnbreak, as long as the laws are not violated, there would be no harm wrought upon man by the vampires. Your lives are protected by the Vampires of the Divine Arts, so are your private properties, and even the entirety of you will be protected by the Vampires of the Divine Light.¡± This immediately caused a series of exclamations, and no one thought that this vampiric patriarch would say such a thing. Man were once friends of the vampire¡¯s ancestors? This, this was just too shocking. Moreover, this vampire had promised not to harm them and protect their private property. This simply subverted all of their inherent mindsets. Even Rackel was no exception, as he was deeply shocked by the figure on the tall platform. ¡°Many people still harbor doubts about us, and perhaps even think that this is just a ploy by the vampires.¡± His voice was not loud, but it passed clearly into every person¡¯s ears. Most people turned their heads with some guilt and pretended to not care. After all, the reputation of the vampires was abysmal in the eyes of humans, and it was still somewhat unrealistic to expect them to trust the vampires in a short period of time. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. You are totally free to think so.¡± Unexpectedly, there was no excuse nor any reprimand, and he had agreed with them just like that. This made Rackel even more curious. Was it true that the Divine Light Vampires were really different? It was not only him. All of the humans present were shocked. A noble would not have brooked any outsiders slandering them, but why these vampires¡­ were so different? Reed¡¯s face seemed to radiate divine light, his tone was slow and steady, and was full of confident charm. ¡°Why do I say this. It¡¯s because the Vampires of the Divine Light are destined to be your protector. We have plenty of time, and you can go ahead to better understand us with ease. Besides, with our current strength, we did not have to tell you all this, and could just threaten you with force if we wanted to be evil incarnate in your minds. However, we, the Vampires of the Divine Light are different from the evil vampires in your mind. We are a divine race that descended from the gods, and had once lived under the sun and were friends of the men. The vampires that you mostly encounter, are bloodsuckers, evil and terrifying bloodsuckers, and not the Vampires of the Divine Light.¡± ¡°Just like the human race. There are Northlanders, Norlanders, the Highlanders, the Blueskins, and the like. The vampires too are divided into many races. Are the Norlanders the same as the Blueskins?¡± Humans by nature relied on repetition, and a lie would become truth if it was repeated a hundred times. With the notion that the Vampires of the Divine Light were different from those evil vampires being constantly spread by Reed, even the most stubborn of people would start to ask questions. Plus, there were various examples as proof, which made many of the humans believe it somewhat. Even Rackel, a Level 7 warrior with a rich experience as a career mercenary, fell into deep thought after listening to Reed¡¯s words. He did not know whether Reed was speaking the truth or not, but he was sure that if the Vampires of the Divine Light had any evil goals, it could be achieved without all this¡­ because the Divine Light Vampires had insurmountable power. Power was truth, verse of the God of Justice. ¡°So, my people, you are the first residents of Dawnbreak, and you should feel honored. Dawnbreak is far away from the threat of war and the incursion of beasts. This land is beyond the world in the legends of the Goddess of Life. You can live here in peace and quiet, without famine, plague, orcs, or blackmailing nobles. As long as you work hard, you can support yourself and your family.¡± Reed¡¯s expression was serious, and there was a force in his voice that people could not help but believe. ¡°When you were registered, I trust that each of you has heard that adults will be allocated twenty acres of land.¡± He then paused, and his scorching gaze scanned the crowd below. He keenly felt that the breathing of the crowd had gotten a little faster. For common folk, land was the foundation of everything, and no matter how much doubt they had in their hearts, they would inevitably have hope as well. ¡°Now, I proclaim that all of the promises made by the Vampires of the Divine Light are valid. Every adult will be allocated ten acres of land!!¡± Whoa! There was an uproar. Many of the common folks living at the border all their lives were only farming for someone else almost jumped with excitement when they heard this. Ten acres of land, it was more than enough to feed a family, and every adult has a share. Goddess of Life above, if what this lord had said was true, what reason do they have to refuse to live here?! ¡°Is it true? I can also get 10 acres?¡± ¡°Garnier, you have four adults in your family. Doesn¡¯t that mean you get 40 acres of land? Goddess above, you are going to make a fortune!¡± ¡°Is, is this really possible? For everyone to be allocated land¡­¡± Reed waited until the excited voice of the crowd below died down a little before he threw another even more explosive message. ¡°In the near future, the Vampire of the Divine Light will build Mage Tower and schools in the city. As long as you are a resident of Dawnbreak, you can learn knowledge and magic regardless of your birth, background, or family.¡± Reed¡¯s last words completely plunged the crowd into an unprecedented agitation. Learning knowledge and magic!! In a world where knowledge and magic were monopolized by the nobility, this was undoubtedly the most precious thing. Was all of this real? While reason told many people it was impossible, but they could not help having the thought. What if it was real? If they could learn knowledge and magic, whatever the price may be, it was still worth it. ¡°Goddess of Life above, if my boy can learn magic, I will certainly take the Vampires of the Divine Light as relatives.¡± ¡°This, how is this possible. We can learn magic? We are commoners¡­¡± ¡°The incredible Vampires of the Divine Light¡­¡± Rackel looked at the crowd around him descending into an inexplicable frenetic atmosphere and shook his head helplessly. The Vampires of the Divine Light, for better or worse, had now achieved their goal. The favorable opinion of this group of people towards the Vampire of the Divine Light had increased by many times over, and the initial caution they had had largely disappeared. However, Rackel did not say anything. The vampiric patriarch¡¯s words earlier not only roused the surrounding crowd, even he had the urge to stay here. The temptation of allowing his offsprings to study and learn magic was so great that he could not refuse. If he had not gone out to join a mercenary company and become a mercenary who crossed paths with the God of Death every single day, he would still be tending the fields in the small town of Ayric. Knowledge and magic represented status and honor, and that allowed them to be like the nobility, who were the masters of this world. No one could refuse such a temptation. Seeing the fear and doubt in the eyes of the crowd below turn into hope and anticipation, and those resentful eyes turning into respect and fawning. Reed laughed in his heart. It worked. Chapter 45 Reed looking at the crowd below that had been emotionally stirred by him, as he looked at the crowd without any chilliness and caution, he smiled in his heart. By silently increasing the input of mana into the Charm magic model a little higher, and kept it within a limit. His extraordinary magic affinity allowed him to precisely control every point of magic. Even the vampires, with their good magic resistance, could not resist the derivative use of Charm, much less these totally untalented humans. Moreover, almost every promise Reed had made was the most desirable object for an ordinary person living in the world of Glory. With the combination of various factors, the resulting effect far exceeded his estimation. At this time, the sky was completely bright. Just as he finished, a ray of light shone from the distance, and the sunlight fell on Reed under everyone¡¯s gaze. When the crowd saw this scene, they immediately fell silent. The sun was the natural enemy of vampires. This was the common knowledge everyone knew. At this moment, many of the common folks even showed a flustered look. If this vampire lord was severely injured by the sun, would he go back on his promise? But an unexpected scene unfolded before everyone. Reed opened his hands a little, and when the sun shone upon him, instead of falling into a weakened state, or having his body blistering and decaying away, he instead showed a look of joy. ¡°This is a warm day.¡± ¡°I like the sun as all of you do.¡± Whoa¡­ The commotion caused by Reed¡¯s two sentences was even louder than before. A vampire who was not afraid of the sun?! This scene that had subverted all common knowledge had everyone confused. Immediately after, many people regained their wits, and most of their original fear of Reed had disappeared from their eyes. The Vampires of the Divine Light were really different from other vampires; they were not afraid of the sun!! Fear always came from the unknown, and by word of mouth across generations, the terror and evil of the vampires had taken root in the minds of every human. However, after coming into contact with the Vampires of the Divine Light, everyone found that reality was different from what they had known, and that brought their hostility and disgust toward the Vampires of the Divine Light down a level. As time goes on, it was foreseeable that it was not impossible for man and vampires to live in harmony. The blood of the Progenitor Vampire gave Reed immunity to sunlight, and after a small round of pretending, he had earned a large amount of reputation. Right then, Reed was like an unknown living myth in their eyes. He had shattered the stereotype of vampires. Vampires could live under the sun too!! ¡°After a night of flying, I¡¯m sure everyone will be exhausted. ¡°I will have my people allocate housing for all of you, and then I will announce the plan for the farmland allocation in the plaza so everyone can see it. ¡°I am the patriarch of the Vampires of the Divine Light, Kaschar. My people, I hope that Dawnbreak and you will be together for the future.¡± After Reed finished speaking, he gave a very gentlemanly bow, before turning around and stepped down. It was a pity that there was no tradition of applause in Glory, so everyone just watched him leave quietly in shock. The shock in their hearts made left a number of them unable to recover their wits even after a while. There were both worries about Vampires of Divine Light, and the hope for a better tomorrow and future, all sorts of complicated thoughts made the atmosphere a little weird. The day was very unfriendly to the vampires, and the other vampires did not have the same immunity against the sun Reed had. The status of many of the vampires hiding in the dark corners had dropped by a lot. Fortunately, all of the vampires of Dawnbreak were intermediate class with a level of more than 5, so their resistance to sunlight had been greatly improved. If it was a vampire that had recently been given the First Embrace, there was no way for them to move about during the day. The vampires that had long prepared, under Reed¡¯s supervision, brought the crowd according to their family unit to the Southern District. At that moment, the crowd had not rested for a whole day and night, and most were very exhausted. Aside from the vampires that have returned to the border, all of the vampires in Dawnbreak participated in the distribution of houses to the humans. The unknown was always the source of fear, and after everyone was familiar with the Divine Light Vampires, the imaginary fear would naturally disappear. Although there was still fear, it was obviously less than when they have first arrived. Fortunately, Reed had already formulated the corresponding rules, and it took only two solhours for the housing problem to be solved. By ten o¡¯clock in the morning, everyone was allocated a house. And Dawnbreak fell into silence. Only at certain shaded buildings were vampires standing guard. Ollie and Rackel were assigned into a house¡­ as neither of them had a family. It was a two-story building, and there were two rooms on the second floor, with two people living in a room. This small two-story building then accommodated eight people. If it was a family of three, then they would be given two rooms. After Rackel opened the door and entered the room, he was surprised to see the clean and completely furnished room. He had thought it was good enough if the place just had a bed. ¡°Rackel, this, is this really assigned to us?¡± Ollie had been in a daze until now. He originally thought that after the vampires appeared, he would be killed after having his blood sucked dry¡­ just like the legends. He never expected the other party to call himself, what was it again, a Vampire of the Divine Light, and even forcibly take them to an unknown castle. He actually did not trust these nice-sounding vampires. Even after arriving at Dawnbreak, he had thought this was just a ploy by the vampires. How could these evil demons not bring harm to humans? But what happened later was beyond his expectations. There was no sight of corpses piling about, just a clean and peaceful city. Their personal properties were not confiscated during registration, and those vampires were extremely courteous and polite¡­ Being treated like a learned, distinguished person was really a great experience. Later, he was told that he would be given 10 acres of land, and in the future, he could even study and learn magic there. This was just too incredible. The vampire lord¡¯s speech had also touched him, and he still could not believe it even after he was actually allocated a house. ¡°Ollie, I won¡¯t say much. Perhaps this is a ploy by the vampires, or perhaps this world really have the Vampires of the Divine Light that was different from the evil vampires. But regardless, we don¡¯t have much room for resistance. The gods have said, time will reveal a demon¡¯s true colors and will allow sages to become angels. What we need to do now is not resist but try to blend in. If these vampires are evil, we need to inform everyone. If they really are the Divine Light Vampires and mean no harm to us, if this city, Dawnbreak is far away from war and danger as Lord Kaschar said, this may not be a bad thing for the townsfolk. Ayric is just too close to the border, and since its establishment, how many times has Ayric been invaded by the orcs? How many of our friends have died in the hands of the orcs? If we can avoid the orcs and have land that belongs to us, living here is what the people of the border desire the most.¡± Rackel¡¯s tone was deep as he turned his head to look through the glass window at the vampires, who were hiding in the shade on the street. Had it not been for the orc incursion that year that killed his parents, he would not have left Ayric to be a mercenary outside. If he could really own a piece of land that belonged to him, and also be protected from the threat of war, he was willing to give everything he had. Ollie nodded blankly. Everything that had happened today had massively impacted his inherent worldview. In fact, most people were similar to Ollie. The fear of vampires had them panicking, but the rhetoric of the Vampire of the Divine Light gave them hope. Conflict and hesitation wandered their minds. Knock, knock, knock¡­ The knock on the door interrupted their thoughts. Rackel stood up and drew out his great sword abruptly. The greatsword, which he regarded as his life was not taken away by the vampires. ¡°Who goes there?¡± ¡°Rackel, was it? I am the patriarch of the Vampires of the Divine Light, Kaschar.¡± Chapter 46 This was Reed¡¯s first time meeting Rackel. Evie had told him all about Rackel prior to leaving Dawnbreak before dawn. Reed was also curious about why a Level 7 intermediate fighter would live in a border town and even attack the ruling noble while they fled. Evie seemed to admire this Rackel very much, and that intrigued him even further. There were not many vampires now, and while it was difficult to manage several hundred humans now, in the future, he would continue to expand the number of humans. It was not realistic for the vampires to manage all of them. Therefore, he needed to promote a group of capable humans to help with managing, like a pioneering team. As for whether the humans would turn from subjects to masters, Reed was not worried at all. This was a world of magic. A level 5 intermediate mage could easily kill fifty or sixty civilians, and the strength the vampires had was not something this common folk who had lost their homes could fight against. Moreover, it was not just a martial force. Later on, the interests of man would be aligned with the vampires. When the land and property of these people are protected by the vampires, if someone were to resist? The people around them would be the first enemy of the rebels. Furthermore, the number of vampires would continue to expand later on. Outstanding human figures would also be made vampires. Reed had a way to make these people willingly become a vampire. A chance to become a vampire would even be a matter of competition among humans. Rackel was the first target of Reed¡¯s consideration. In addition to him, there were five people that were literate, and he was highly regarded among the people. Rackel sat across Reed cautiously and Ollie was even more flustered, neither sitting nor standing. ¡°You do not have to be so nervous.¡± Reed wore a kind smile. ¡°I have told you, within Dawnbreak, your life is protected by the Vampires of the Divine Light. We are not the same as those evil vampires you know.¡± Reed would utilize his nature for repetition at every chance he had. ¡°Patriarch Kaschar, what business do you have with us?¡± Even for a seasoned mercenary, Rackel felt tremendous pressure when facing a vampire patriarch who ruled the city. This was a brutal and bloodied vampire in the legends. Even if the other party repeatedly said he was different, but the fear was already taken root in his mind, and even the Gods could not uproot it. ¡°Rackel, I have heard from my people that you are held with high regard amongst humans, and I want to ask you of something¡­¡± Reed was very courteous, but when Rackel heard the words, he was instantly drenched in cold sweat. Something to ask of him? Thinking of the various evil legends of the vampires, the fear in his heart continued to spread. ¡°Milord, I, I¡­¡± Reed knew that Rackel was overthinking when he looked at the latter¡¯s face and coughed lightly. ¡°Rackel, I¡¯ve said, you are protected by the Vampires of the Divine Light. As long as you do not violate the laws of Dawnbreak, no harm will come upon you.¡± ¡°Milord, please say, as long as it¡¯s not something that would betray the townsfolk, I will do it.¡± Rackel gritted his teeth as if he was fighting against the devil, his expression was determined. Reed raised his eyebrows and said impassively, ¡°Dawnbreak will provide free food for all of you until the beginning of spring next year. While the vampires are powerful, cooking is not our strong point, so I need you to organize about twenty people to form a logistics team, and cook food for every human in Dawnbreak.¡± After hearing that, Rackel¡¯s expression immediately froze. Originally, he thought the vampire patriarch was going to ask him to do something that would betray the townsfolk, like choosing a few humans to give to them every day¡­ but he never thought that it would be something like this. Free food? The huge psychological gap had Rackel dumbstruck for a while. Could it be that the promises made by the patriarch of the Divine Light Vampires on the plaza earlier were true? The townsfolk had fled too hurriedly, and many escaped without any food nor bronze Pykes on them. If that was not the case, they would not have taken such a big risk to attack the convoy of Baron Marcus. Attacking the nobility was a serious crime, and should the news go out, they would be hunted down by the troops of Norland and hanged. After being captured by the vampires, Rackel was even mentally prepared that most of the people would not survive the winter. Yet now, this vampire patriarch said that he would provide them food for free, which raised his expectations from the gutters to the sky. ¡°Is-Is what you say true?¡± Harrison and Augustine, standing behind Reed, were immediately infuriated when they heard Rackel¡¯s impudent question. ¡°Human, do not use your shallow insights to question the patriarch of the Vampires of the Divine Light, and the Lord of Dawnbreak. If this were the past, you would have been hanged.¡± Hearing those chilling words immediately made Rackel recover his calm, and he quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Milord, I¡­¡± Reed waved his hand and did not say anything. His identity was the greatest amongst the vampires, and his word was inviolable. For a human to not be killed after so impudently questioning him was a good reflection of Reed¡¯s good upbringing. In the kingdoms of man, common folks who dared speak against the nobility would be killed without any justification. This was a world that was cruel and ignorant. Life was the cheapest of objects and was not even worth a noble¡¯s toy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you do not make any mistakes, you will not be harmed. If there is no problem then I will leave the matter to you. Rackel, I¡¯m sure you still have a lot of questions, but time will always make a devil show his true colors. Whether the Vampires of the Divine Light are good or not, time will give you an answer.¡± Seeing Reed¡¯s smile, Rackel felt inexplicably moved. For such a distinguished person to say something to comfort him, he had somewhat believed Reed. Perhaps, this was really an opportunity for the townsfolk. ¡°My Lord, I will work hard to see the task you gave me to completion.¡± Reed nodded with satisfaction. ¡°This is a good start. Everyone in this job will be paid 10 silver Pykes a month. As the team leader, you will be getting 15 silver Pykes.¡± 10 silver Pykes? Ollie almost bit his tongue when he heard this. Not only were they getting a job, but they were also going to be paid like those guards back in town? In Ayric, Marcus¡¯ guards were only paid 8 silver Pykes a month. Rackel took a deep breath and suppressed the excitement in his heart. He did not expect he would be getting such a generous salary for a job that was supposed to be unpaid. Ten silver Pykes¡­ If one was a bit thrifty, it could feed a family of three for over a month and a half. The city¡¯s lord was really different from the vampires from the legends. Reed took the cloth bag that Harrison had handed over and tossed it onto the table. A loud sound of metal colliding rang out. ¡°There are 100 silver Pykes here. You can pay half of the salary to those who are willing to accept the job, and pay the other half after a full month has passed.¡± Using gold to buy horse bones, this was the first cooperation between man and vampires. Reed believed that as long as someone participated in the matters of Dawnbreak, the humans would quickly let go of their inner fears and caution and truly integrate into Dawnbreak. That was only the first plan. There were plans to allocate land, allocate work, and even reallocating houses. Every plan had certain preconditions, and only after the humans met these preconditions would they really get land and houses. It was impossible for these simple townsfolk to escape his schemes. Reed¡ªthe King of Schemes¡ªKaschar had already dug plenty of holes for them. Chapter 47 ¡°Harrison, Augustine, do you know why I chose you two to deal with the humans?¡± After walking out of Rackel¡¯s room, Reed found a shaded corner and looked solemnly at Harrison and Augustine, who had been following him. Harrison, who was a little effeminate, was the genius among the vampires; he was best at studying magic. Although he did not learn offensive magic, he had 20 Second Circle support spells, and if the First Circle spells were included, Harrison had more than 40 spells in his repertoire. Reed¡¯s entire spell list in all were less than 30. In the world of Glory, the mage class was the most difficult of all professions, and learning magic was much more difficult than anything else. For a Level 5 intermediate-level mage, the vast majority of them had learned no more than 10 spells. As for high mages over Level 10, many of them could not even master the Third Circle spells even after a decade of qualifying as one. A Level 1 apprentice mage and Level 2 to 4 mages could learn First Circle spells. Intermediate Mages at Level 5 to 9 could learn Second Circle spells. High Mages at Level 10 to 14 could learn Third Circle spells. Archmages at Level 15 to 19 could learn Fourth Circle spells. However, levels were just thresholds to qualify for learning the spells. Mastering the spells, however, was not that simple. From the Second Circle spells onwards, the difficulty curve upon reaching the Third Circle spell rose in a straight line. Many High Mages often only had the title for show without actually mastering Third Circle Magic. As for why Reed was able to build his own mage tower in Grimm, aside from the help from his master, whom he had never met before, he had, most importantly, learned three Third Circle spells: Teleportation, Voidwalking, Pyroblast. The easiest Third Circle spell, Pyroblast had a total of 600 magic nodes. Teleportation had 750 while Voidwalking had a whopping 900 magic nodes. How complex was a magic model with hundreds of magic nodes? Reed had tried to cast Pyroblast before, and the casting time was more than twenty seconds. In contrast, the time it took for him to cast a First Circle spell was just a snap of the finger. While there were reasons that he was unfamiliar with, it also illustrated the problems here. It took about half a minute for mana to run from the first magic node to the last, and one could imagine how difficult advanced magic was. Yet, Harrison was able to master all of the support spells in the past two hundred years, and Reed even thought that his talent for magic was just a tad weaker than him. If Harrison was interested in offensive magic, he may not be inferior to Frey in terms of strength¡­ He was the only one of seven surviving second-generation spellcaster that had joined the war with Grimm a hundred years ago. A bright genius; that was Reed¡¯s impression of him. There would be more and more humans in the future, and as to how to manage them without the humans getting resentful, that needed a certain amount of wisdom as well as finesse. While the other second-generation vampires were not stupid, on the matter of dealing with humans, Reed thought Harrison was best suited since he was a vampire oddball who disliked fighting and killing. Magic was his hall. As for Augustine, although he did not have Harrison¡¯s talents, as an archer, not only did he need sharp eyes, but also patience and attentiveness that no one had. With the other second-generation vampires raiding for population outside, there were in charge of dealing and accomodating them. This was the arrangement that Reed had made a long time ago. He himself could not stay at Dawnbreak for a long time. He also needed to be at Grimm to buy enough materials for Dawnbreak, and he was inseparable from the Vermillion Tower. ¡°Patriarch, we don¡¯t need to know why. Goddess of the Night above, your will is above all else.¡± Harrison bowed, and his expression serious. ¡°No, you need to know why.¡± Reed waved his hand as he pointed at the sun-basked street outside. ¡°There are not many vampires, but more and more humans will be in Dawnbreak in the future. We have to learn to harness the power of humans. Even though they are individually weak, their strength as a group cannot be matched even by the powerful vampires. ¡°So you have to learn how to communicate with humans and use their knowledge as well as strength. ¡°Gather a group, unite a group, and suppress a group. ¡°For those who are obedient, win over them, and reward them. Those who are disobedient, act against them and give them differential treatment. ¡°The art of management is very scienti¡­ Cough¡­ an art that even the Goddess of the Night would marvel at. Now, I¡¯m going to tell you in detail¡­¡± Reed detailed how he had managed his employees at his former startup, and after some modifications, he fed it to Harrison and Augustine. Both of them were smart people among the vampires, especially Harrison. This Level 9 vampire had already mastered more than 40 spells, and his ability to grasp and understand surprised Reed somewhat. In less than a day, Reed felt that Harrison was perfectly capable of managing the humans. These mismatched job assignments were also due to the small number of vampires, with various departments in an incomplete state. Among the vampires, all second-generation vampires had their direct line in the form of the third-generation vampires, and there were 208 vampires in Dawnbreak as of now. Frey, who guarded the Fount of Blood had the less of his direct descendants, with only 10 of them, and all of them were guarding the sacred grounds with him. These 10 vampires could not be moved. Following that, Evie¡¯s 35 vampires formed the law enforcement team and were responsible for overseeing the vampires that had violated the laws of the castle. Dylan had 38 direct descendants, but he was responsible for raising more than 400 Hexbats, which was the greatest of responsibilities. Eudes had been in charge of guarding the walls, and his 40 vampires shouldered the same responsibility too. Harrison only had five third-generation descendants, and usually managed the vampire¡¯s library. Lucie had the most, with a total of 50 descendants, while Augustine had 23, these two usually do not have any specific responsibilities, and when the number of humans corralled was low, they would be responsibilities to raid and kidnap humans. The third-generation vampires alongside the second generation ones formed a total of 208, and this was the entire composition of the vampires. For a group of a mere 200 vampires, a simple distribution of responsibilities like this was enough. However, Reed was well aware that the current vampire¡¯s structure was only suitable in the past. But as the number of humans grew, such an organizational structure was completely impossible to adapt to it. Once the number reaches three to five thousand, the current model would be a disaster. He needed to reform the vampires and form a new power structure. The persons in charge would be the two before him. There were just too few vampires, and even fewer talents to use. Of all of the 200 odd vampires, Reed was only familiar with the second-generation vampires, and he could only use these people first. The shortage of talent was the biggest dilemma at present. Nevertheless, he firmly believed that these difficulties were only temporary. Once the humans fully integrated into Dawnbreak, there would be more talents immediately available. Unlike vampires, a human¡¯s desire for authority was much stronger. ¡°I will establish a city hall, and reorganize the vampires. The city hall is mainly responsible for matters internal and external. Externally, raiding for the population and trading with Grimm are the most important matters, and I will personally handle those. This department is called the Ministry of External Affairs. Internally, those managing the humans and building the city will be called the Ministry of Social Affairs, and both of you will serve as its first chairpersons. The city¡¯s defense and guards of the sacred ground will be formed into the First Vampiric Legion, and they will be guarding Dawnbreak as well as the sacred grounds. This is not an expeditionary force. Later on, the army will be independent and focused on combat missions.¡± Reed mused for a moment before telling them his plan in its entirety. While this structure for distribution of power was still very rough around the edges, but it could not be helped, as the current vampires could not have a structure too fine. There were only 200 odd of them, and the number out raiding was already a third of them, the ones guarding the city and the sacred ground accounted for another third, and he had really very few manpower that he could draw from. But, having a small team had its benefits, as it was easier to manage. Plus, once a problem was discovered, it could be remedied at any moment. If the scale was too large, should a problem occurs, it would take time for it to be deal with. Chapter 48 A city hall with a complete power structure should be managed by a dedicated person for every matter within the city, but Dawnbreak had not yet reached that point. It was impossible to have such an extravagant allocation of personnel, so he temporarily divided Dawnbreak into three sectors. Externally, raiding for population and develop trade with Grimm. For a long time to come, raiding for the populace would be the main direction of Dawnbreak. Dawnbreak was located in the depths of the Farmountains and was not connected to the outside world. Even flying beasts would need to take a lot of effort to come in, so the population growth could only rely on raiding for a long time. It would take decades to grow the population by reproduction, and Reed could not afford to wait. The trade with Grimm was more about the unilateral purchase of all sorts of living supplies. Dawnbreak in its current state did not have any production capacity and could not conduct reciprocal trade. However, this link was extremely important, be it food, farming tools, or clothing, Dawnbreak would need to rely on Grimm¡¯s production system for a long time to come. Reed would be responsible for these two areas. Even if he were to entrust this to other vampires they would not be able to do anything, especially on the matter of trade with Grimm. Aside from a high probability of them being discovered upon entering the city, the powerful mages in the city would be happy to slay the vampires who were full of precious alchemical materials. Internally, the Ministry of Social Affairs was without a doubt no less important than the Ministry of External Affairs. The raiding was for them to play a role, and not just for display. As to how to transform humans into a productive force was up to the Ministry of Social Affairs to plan out. For now, this ministry was only responsible for the simple matter of food, clothing, housing, and transportation. Plus, it was soon winter, and the long and cold winter was not suitable for any plantation works, nor any extensive labor work. So for the time being, their duty was to accommodate these refugees and quickly integrate them into Dawnbreak as soon as possible. The responsibilities they have to shoulder was not too big, and there was no problem in handing the reins to the two second-generation vampires. A vampire who had lived for more than a hundred years still had some personal skills. The last piece of the puzzle was the military. The number of people in Dawnbreak was too small, and there were only about 200 odd vampires that could really fight. But in Reed¡¯s vision, the military would be Dawnbreak¡¯s most powerful section in the future. So now, there was a need to spin it off into a separate department. Reed also knew that his vision was very rough around the edges, but he was really not management material, and this was something he had come up with after much effort. Compared with those tedious chores, he preferred to stay in his mage tower to study the mysteries of magic, but the lack of talents and manpower made him only able to rely on himself to push Dawnbreak forward. Plus, the crisis of the coming players had been putting pressure on him, preventing him from slowing down. Harrison and Augustine did not speak for a long time after listening, and the vampires always had a singular structure all these while¡­ Reed was responsible for issuing orders, and they were responsible for obeying it, nothing more. The sudden establishment of a new power structure put them at somewhat of a loss regarding Reed¡¯s specific ideas. While the vampires did not have as strong a desire for power as humans, but everyone knew that these newly formed departments would definitely be the core of Dawnbreak in the future. Now that they were in charge of a department, their status would greatly improved and needless to say, the benefits that come with it. As a being that had lived for more than a hundred years, their rich life experience allowed them to immediately be aware of the benefits of that. ¡°Patriarch, we shall obey your instructions.¡± Harrison did not think too much and immediately spoke after Reed was done talking. Regardless of the advantages or disadvantages, as long as it was an order given by Reed, he would execute them unconditionally. His loyalty to the Progenitor Vampire had long been flowing in his blood. ¡°As you wish, Lord Progenitor.¡± Augustine held a hand to his chest in salute and bowed, his black leather black trench coat swayed in the breeze, revealing the elegance and temperament of a nobility. Reed nodded in satisfaction. As time went on, he could feel the influence of the Progenitor expanded in the vampires more and more. The attribute of eternal loyalty to him on the attribute panel was not for show. All of the vampires had absolute trust and reliance on him, and this was almost impossible to see in humans. In a human city, should a change and reform as this take place, it would be impossible for the opposing voice to be silenced. Yet, it was completely different for the vampires. He was the only master, and as long as he issued an order, these loyal descendants would execute it no matter how unreasonable it was. This was why he dared to go ahead. Reed then went on to explain the operation modes and purpose of the two in a whole. Harrison and Augustine nodded again and again. Harrison even wanted to take out a small notebook to jot every word down. These advanced management methods really surprised and delighted him. In the end, he even felt a little eager to try it out. He could imagine that such a brand new department was formed in his hands, and the feeling would definitely be no worse than the thrill of studying magic. ¡­ After a tiring day, Patrael looked at his sleeping son and sighed as he slowly sat down beside the bed. He could feel that his body was feeling very weak now as he had not eaten anything for a full day and night. After those accursed orcs struck Ayric, he fled in terror before he could take out the sack of wheat and 2 gold Pykes hidden at the back of his closet. When Rackel organized the militia to raid Baron Marcus¡¯ convoy, he too was tempted, but seeing the young Patrael Jr who was less than six years old, he dispelled that terrifying thought. Rebelling against the nobility was a crime that would see him hanged, and he had been to Grimm a long time ago and saw those ignorant beggars being beaten to death on the spot just because they bumped into a nobleman. So he had always been afraid of those noble lords. While he did not participate in it, he still hoped that Rackel¡¯s plan would succeed, but he did not expect the vampires to show up just as Marcus¡¯ personal guards were about to fall. Patrael would never forget those huge bats that looked like demons. Their wings were larger than any eagle he had seen, and he was sure those sharp fangs in their mouths could straight away bite off an orcish wolf rider¡¯s head clean. There was no doubt that Rackel¡¯s plan had failed, and no one could defeat such terrifying demons. Patrael protected his son and hid in the crowd, hoping that these bloodsucking demons from the legends would not see them. Fear had made him lost the ability to think. What happened after was beyond his expectations, though. Those bloodsuckers actually called themselves Vampires of the Divine Light, and they were not evil. They did not even harm them. Yes, he had carefully observed that these vampires had not harmed anyone. That made him relaxed a little, but he was still afraid that this was just a ploy by the vampires, and the fear in his heart maintained. Then what followed was beyond his wildest imaginations. Those bloodsuckers did not give them any room to resist and got him to sit on the bat that was more terrifying than the devil and had flown all night. Goddess of Life above, perhaps they were now beyond the borders of the Norland Empire and had entered the remote orcish lands. After arriving at this vampiric lair called Dawnbreak, he was once again subject to a huge shock. This was not a ghastly castle of vampires, but a bright and spacious city. Those vampires did not do anything bloody but promised to distribute land and houses to everyone instead. As he had brought his child with him, the vampires who had allocated him ten acres of land gave him another five acres. Goddess of Life above, he could guarantee his jaw must have dropped at that moment. Those were lands. Patrael only ever had three acres of land in his life and was already one of the few wealthy households in Ayric. He did not believe this promise at first, but after listening to the speech by the Lord of Dawnbreak, he and his son were really assigned a clean and tidy room, his thoughts started to quietly change. Now, he had a little hope for the future. If things were like what the patriarch of those bloodsuckers, no, the Vampires of the Divine Light had said, that this place was far away from wars and beasts, everyone would be assigned land, and his son could study and learn magic in the future, then he was willing to live there. Even if it meant living with a group of vampires. Patrael looked at his son on the bed and secretly made up his mind. Knock, knock, knock¡­ ¡°Old Pat, you there?¡± Chapter 49 Patrael heard the knock on the door and dragged his weak body up. After opening the door, he was a little surprised to see the figure standing before him. ¡°Rackel, you all right?¡± Rackel grinned as his tall figure walked into the room, and it turned a little dark. ¡°Uncle Pat, I¡¯m good. Lord Kaschar had hired me to help cook food and distribute it to the residents of the city for free. We have wheat porridge and bread ready at the plaza, and you can bring little Pat to pick it up later.¡± ¡°Right, remember to bring your identification certificate, and everyone can only get the food once. You can¡¯t get them without the cert though, remember that. Patrael looked at Rackel with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re hired by the bloodsuckers?¡± Ollie, who was behind Rackel, retorted in discomfort. ¡°Uncle Pat, they are not bloodsuckers, they are Vampires of the Divine Light. Lord Kaschar had asked Rackel to manage the logistics department, and that¡¯s just to help prepare and cook food. There are also 10 silver Pykes as salary every month.¡± Patrael looked stunned and thought he had turned deaf for a moment. Those bloodsuckers were hiring humans to work, with a salary of 10 silver Pykes every month? Goddess of Life above, this was probably the most outlandish thing he had ever heard in his life. Looking at Pat¡¯s reaction, Ollie pulled out the sack filled with silver Pykes out disapprovingly and shook it a few times. The crisp sound of clashing metal rang out. ¡°Uncle Pat, see that? This was given to us personally by Lord Kaschar himself and said it was an advance payment. As long as we help cook food for everyone to eat, everyone would get an advance of 5 silver Pykes, and the rest would be given at the end of the month.¡± After he was done talking, he looked at Pat smugly. ¡°How about that, Uncle Pat, I¡¯m not bamboozling you right?¡± Patrael took a deep breath. ¡°Ahhh¡­ not only has the Lord of Dawnbreak distributed food for free, but he is also giving you a salary. This¡­ This¡­¡± He had no idea what to say. If this was a ploy by the vampires, it could not be explained. They had no ability to resist, and who would scheme against a group of pigs waiting to be slaughtered? Their lives were in the hands of their opposite number. Rackel looked at Patrael¡¯s expression with a complicated feeling in his heart, as he too was no less surprised when he heard those words. ¡°Uncle Pat, we have nothing in Dawnbreak that is worth snooping by the Divine Light Vampires. If they wanted something they could just take it. Plus, would we be able to even resist? But Lord Kaschar¡¯s actions have proven that they are different from the evil vampires. Goddess of Life above, even the greatest of schemes would be exposed given time. Since we have no means to resist, it is better to join them. If they mean us ill, we can notify the rest as soon as possible. Uncle Pat, you know that you are a very respected warrior in Ayric. I hope you can join me on this task and accept Lord Kaschar¡¯s employment to be one of us. This is not only for us but also for the people of Ayric.¡± Patrael looked at Rackel¡¯s sincere eyes, and he was moved by those words. Yes, since he could not resist them, and these Divine Light Vampires had not done anything to harm humans, then why not try to understand them? If there was a ploy, it too could be discovered sooner. As he turned his head and glanced at the sleeping little Patrael Jr behind him, he nodded with gusto. For this child, he was willing to take the risk. At the central plaza of Dawnbreak. While it was only 1 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the sun had been blocked by the towering peaks on both sides. The city¡¯s design was very clever and was between two mountain peaks. Except for the Southern District, the central and wall of the castle would only receive no more than three hours of sunshine a day, which greatly met the vampire¡¯s biological preference for darkness. At the center of the plaza, huge fires were set under five cauldrons, and wheat was tumbling about in the boiling water. The baking oven next to it had also been placed on the flames. The refugees who were informed to come out for food all had excited expressions. Most of them still bore great doubts about the promise of the vampires, but they did not expect the latter to be really fulfilling their promises one after another. Not harming them, protecting their property, providing clean houses, and distributing free food. This change surprised everyone. If everything was like the vampires had said, would the promise of land be fulfilled as well? Silently, the mindset of many had undergone tremendous changes, especially the allocation of land made their hearts beat faster as they clung onto it. Although they knew that dealing with vampires that were more terrifying than the demons was a very unwise thing, but they could not control their thoughts. What if it was real? What if they were really what they said, that they were the Vampires of the Divine Light and would not bring harm to humans? Humans were never without desires, especially these forgotten common folk living at the border of the Norland Empire. Without land to call their own, and the danger of being attacked by monsters at any moment, plus they had to worry about the yearly orcish incursion, yet none of those nobles would be protecting them. These people did not live in a stable environment, and their desire for a peaceful life was unimaginable. As long as there was a little hope, even if they had to live with vampires, they had nothing to fear. This was also the reason why Reed insisted on choosing refugees from the border. Only people who had experienced turmoil and war would yearn for a stable life, and Dawnbreak could provide them such a life. He believed that under his management, this place would be a holy land for humans, and of course, it would also be holy land for the vampires. ¡°Line up, and show your identification certificate. Each person is only allowed a portion of food. Anyone who violates the rules will lose out on today¡¯s rations.¡± A red armband hung on Patrael¡¯s shoulder as he led a few people to maintain order loudly. ¡°Uncle Pat, are those food really free?¡± At the end of the line, a young child in tattered linen clothes looked up expectantly and asked, his eyes full of yearning. Patrael was taken aback before showing a gentle smile as he reached out and touched the young boy¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s free, Rick. I¡¯ll let them give you an extra piece of bread later. Young ones like you must eat more to grow taller.¡± ¡°Uncle Pat, didn¡¯t the priests in the temples say that vampires were demons that eat people? Why are they giving us food? ¡± There was a deep puzzlement in Rick¡¯s little eyes. ¡°Because there are good and evil vampires too, just like there are thieves and robbers in our town.¡± Patrael patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Rick, only what you¡¯ve seen before is the truth. Don¡¯t just believe what anyone else says, even if they are priests.¡± As he said that he turned his head and looked at the townsfolk who left the plaza happily after receiving bread and wheat porridge. Those words were meant for himself. Perhaps, Dawnbreak was really heaven for the residents of Ayric¡­ If Lord Kaschar had not deceived them. Chapter 50 Reed was surprised by Harrison¡¯s ability to learn. In the afternoon, as soon as the people in the plaza had dispersed, Harrison found him with a much more detailed plan. ¡°That is to say, you plan to pick the first city hall officials from the humans?¡± Harrison nodded excitedly. ¡°Patriarch, you¡¯ve said that the number of vampires is just far too few, and we need to borrow the human¡¯s strength in the future. If that is the case, why not do it all at once. If the officials of the city hall are humans, it will be easier for those refugees to accept things.¡± Reed nodded after pondering for a moment and approved the other party¡¯s ideas. It was inevitable for humans to participate in the management process, and the number of vampires had long determined that it was impossible for them to hold everything in their hands. He had no plans to expand the number of vampires for the time being. Only when spring comes next year, when winter had passed, and the orcs retreated back to the Wastelands and Dawnbreak moving on the right track would he expand the numbers of the vampires. After creating a new descendant, the vampires would fall into a period of weakness. At this critical moment of raiding for the populace, each vampire was an important force. The loss of strength meant a greater increase in danger, and the probability of encountering orcs at the border was definitely not low. ¡°But we are not in a hurry. This has to be done step by step. As for the officials of the city hall, let us put it aside for the time being. Most of these people are farmers and are illiterate. The chances of finding suitable talents are low. We can first recruit a team of humans as part of the security team for daytime patrols. The selection of officials is not urgent.¡± While the idea worked, it was not necessary to execute it now. He had a complete set of plans for the future, so there was no need to rush the matter. Harrison nodded after a moment of contemplation, knowing that he had gone a little too far ahead. From the statistical data, there were no more than hat literate persons among the 700 odd people. Moreover, most of these illiterate people could only do simple tasks. It was a bit difficult to get these people to serve as officials in the city hall. ¡°Patriarch, I will quickly formulate the plan for the security team as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, employ 30 people for the security team for the time being, and assign six vampires to manage them. Let both the vampires and humans patrol together.¡± While there were few people now, but the population of Dawnbreak would continue to grow for a long time to come. It was very necessary to form a security team. Reed entrusted the task to Harrison to complete. Sooner or later, these trivial matters must be done by people beneath him. What he had to do was to guide and control the general direction instead of spending time on trivial matters. He had a lot to do now. The security team was just one of them, and more importantly, the allocation of land. Reed was very well aware of what land meant to the common people. If Dawnbreak fulfilled her promise to allow these people to own their own land, the humans would truly be integrated. The significance of land to the common folk was too great. The crowd drawn by a great person to beat up a landlord and divide the land was always great. Therefore, the allocation of land was also Reed¡¯s trump card. No one would object to this. The vampires owned huge tracts of land but regarded them as nothing. For the vampires who did not work the land, the importance they place on it was almost zero. So Reed¡¯s plan would not cause any internal obstacles. On the contrary, if this were to happen in a human kingdom, the nobility would probably erupt in a furor. The monopoly of land was the strongest weapon the nobility had in this world. The plan was already completed, and Reed decided to let the vampires implement the entire process. This was the best opportunity to promote the relationship between the two parties. ¡°Post the security team recruitment notice at a very prominent place in the plaza, and use a wall to be specially used for posting notices in the future. Have Rackel¡¯s team to get some literate folks to explain the notice. ¡°It¡¯s best if we can get all of the security team members today. We¡¯ll start measuring the land tomorrow, and once done we can start the allocation. You can add a condition while recruiting, that members of the security team will be given priority for land allocation.¡± Harrison nodded. ¡°Understood, Patriarch.¡± In the afternoon, upon eating the free rations, the atmosphere of the crowd was obviously much more lively. Compared with the fear and worry last night, many humans already dared to secretly look at the vampires in the shades. After looking at them for a bit, many discovered that the legendary vampires were not as scary as they thought. The vampires were like the nobility who paid great attention to etiquette, and all of them were personable. There were even two female vampires who made many young men keep turning their heads around to peek at them. Many people started wandering curiously around Dawnbreak. They were initially a little worried, but upon noticing the vampires not driving them away, they got much bolder. In its most glorious days, Dawnbreak was home to more than twenty thousand humans and three thousand vampires, so the scale was pretty decent, and it looked rather empty with just a few hundred people living in it. Not long after, the notice posted in the plaza attracted the attention of many people. ¡°What¡¯s that? Who can read?¡± ¡°Recruitment of security team personnel?¡± ¡°Read it out.¡± Soon, the message of the security team recruitment spread. The high salary of the security team attracted many people, but what excited the residents the most was the message at the top of the notice. Members of the security team would be given priority for land allocation. Goddess above, Lord Kaschar was really an angel sent by the God of Creation to save them. The allocation of land was really about to begin. ¡°Praise be Lord Kaschar. Praise be the Vampires of the Divine Light¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push, this is not the allocation of land. This is just recruiting for the security team. The measuring of land will only start tomorrow, and the allocation is still some time away!¡± ¡°Quickly, let me in, Sir Vampire. I¡¯m a hunter and I¡¯m very strong. I can be a member of the security team. I want to sign up¡­¡± The crowd was heated. As Rackel¡¯s follower, Ollie was the first to tell the news to Rackel. ¡°Rackel, the vampires had posted a notice. They are saying that they are forming a security team, and a salary of 12 silver Pykes a month.¡± Ollie was out of breath as his face was full of excitement. Rackel shook his head. ¡°We are doing fine at the logistics team, and this has to do with the food provision of the entire city. There¡¯s no need for us to go and join the security team.¡± He could not clearly see the vampires¡¯ plan of using humans to manage humans. Nonetheless, that made him breathe a sigh of relief. The behavior of the Vampires of the Divine Light was really as they said, completely different from the evil vampires. He too hoped that the other party could keep it that way. ¡°No, Rackel, they also said they will start measuring the land tomorrow and will start the distribution once the land is measured. And the security team will be given priority during the distribution.¡± Hiss¡­ Thinking of Lord Kaschar¡¯s words, Rackel¡¯s heart beat fiercely. He had a hunch that this would not be a fake, he trusted that handsome lord. ¡°Rackel, with you managing the logistics team I¡¯m sure you cannot go to the security team, I¡¯m thinking¡­¡± Rackel patted Ollie on the head and smiled. ¡°Ollie, go with peace of mind and work hard. Don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± Ollie was surprised. ¡°Rackel, are you agreeing to it?¡± ¡°Of course, why not? Since the Divine Light Vampires have not shown any ill will toward us, what reason do we have to refuse? Besides, for 12 silver Pykes, you¡¯d be hardpressed to find a job that pays that well even in Grimm.¡± Only then was Ollie relieved as he ran excitedly toward the registration point not too far away. Chapter 51 The registration for the security team at noon was beyond Reed¡¯s expectations. According to his initial estimations, most of the humans were still wary of the vampires¡­ and inherent mindsets were not that easy to change. However, he totally did not expect 120 people to sign up for a security team with only 30 places, and that greatly exceeded his expectations. After learning about it, he found out that the reason why the number of applicants exceeded the available places. The security team would be given priority during the land allocation. This also allowed him to more intuitively understand the position land holds in the hearts of the people. Even if there was an inevitable fear of the vampires, the temptation of land was enough to offset the fear in their hearts. Reed smiled. Since ancient times, all schemes originated from the human heart. This was a good start. He could imagine that these people would be integrated into the vampires step by step and truly be part of the vampires. Reed had arranged Harrison and Augustine to prepare for the establishment of the security team, and he himself did not interfere with the matter at all. There were many other departments to be established in the future. It was a good thing to give these two much more practice. Plus, he did not like nor was he good at dealing with these tedious government affairs. It would probably be much more suitable for Harrison, a genius in his own right, to do this. The lower rankers provided physical labor, the middle rankers provided mental labor while the upper rankers commanded labor. As the biggest boss, he only needed to point at the right direction, and everything else would naturally be left to the people beneath him. In the evening, the logistics department cooked another round of bread to wheat porridge, the residents of Ayric who had once again received free food were finally relieved. Most of the people had developed a little faith in Dawnbreak. In the small town of Ayric, forget free food, even if it was the coldest of the winter months, starving to death at Marcus¡¯ door would not even gain them a piece of black bread with wheat husks. Even if they were to flee to Grimm, they were unlikely to receive any charity from the nobility. Although what Dawnbreak did was simple, it benefited these people in the most direct way. The civilians who had survived the war and turmoil were not as resistant to the vampires who had brought them tangible benefits as imagined. Reed returned to his manor after nightfall. Dawnbreak had made a good start, and now he had to go back to Grimm before the second batch of raided populace reached Dawnbreak. Although the raid for the populace had just begun, and Dawnbreak needed someone to stand guard over it, but the materials here were just too scarce. Food could only feed this group of civilians, but there was still a lack of winter clothing and farming tools to develop the untilled lands. Dawnbreak did not even have the capability to make a single hoe at the moment. Therefore, a large quantity of materials needed to be purchased from Grimm. While the farming work would only start in spring next year, but if the tools were not prepared, it would inevitably delay the start of the farming season next year. The vampire had taken things to the extreme as everyone was a soldier. While they were first-class and powerful in terms of combat effectiveness, but their ability to farm and develop was not even comparable to the most ordinary of common folks. ¡°Comrades, you still need to work hard.¡± Reed looked at the cold moonlight shining upon the dark Grimm city through the glass window, and his spirit was high. At this moment, except for the moonlight, Dawnbreak was pitch black without any light. ¡°One day, I will make the night of Dawnbreak brighter than during the day. I will make this a real city of dawn.¡± Dawnbreak, breaking through the darkness. A great city would be built with his hands. He then took two chests full of gold Pykes from his treasury and called Harrison and Augustine. After giving them instructions on some matters, Reed got on a Hexbat and flew back to Grimm. There were three second-generation and 70 other vampires in Dawnbreak. Frey was in charge of guarding the Fount of Blood while Harrison and Augustine managed the humans and guarded the walls. While their numbers were few, Reed was not too worried. For one, Dawnbreak¡¯s location was too hidden, it was deep within the Farmountains, and was inaccessible. Being discovered aside, even if that were to happen, it was impossible for the other party to do anything that could harm the vampires in a short period of time. The path of winding and treacherous, and one could not get it without a flying mount. Secondly, although the vampires were few in numbers, they had enough ability for self-preservation. As long as they did not encounter any powerful enemies like an Archmage, it would not affect them all that much. This time around, Grimm checked the time, and only landed in the woods outside Grimm just after dawn. By the time he arrived at the towering city wall that looked like a giant beast, the gate had just opened. The journey went unimpeded, and by the time he arrived back at the Vermillion Tower, it was just ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Viena, who was practicing magic on the first floor of the mage tower, saw Reed and a huge surprise appeared on her calm face. As she dragged her long blue mage robe toward Reed, her eyes narrowed into a crescent shape. Her long, slightly curly golden hair made her look like the Goddess of the Sun. ¡°Good day, Master Reed. I suppose you have not had breakfast yet? I¡¯ll make it for you right away¡­¡± Seeing her sweet smile, Reed¡¯s mood felt a bit better. Sure enough, good looks were justified. No wonder everyone liked to find a beautiful girl as assistants or secretaries. Even if there was no hanky panky, just looking at them would improve one¡¯s mood. ¡°No need. I have already eaten. Viena, get Karl to call Laurent over.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Reed.¡± Viena went upstairs in a brisk fashion. Not long after, Karl came down to greet Reed and quickly left. Viena then stood before Reed with a cheerful expression. Looking at the little maid before him, Reed pondered for a moment as he opened the girl¡¯s attribute panel. Viena Bellamy Level: 1 Class: Apprentice Mage Introduction: Apprentice Mage of the Vermillion Tower, youngest daughter of Sir Bellamy. It was a very simple attribute panel and compared with the chairwoman of The Alex Consortium, the most beautiful tulip of Grimm, Winnie Alex, it was like Heaven and Earth. However, Reed heaved a sigh of relief. Being simple meant that the other party would likely not have any malice. If Viena¡¯s introduction included her being a disciple of Duke Gale, that was something he should be worried about. Reed took out a crystal bottle wrapped inside a cloth and handed it to Viena. ¡°This is magic I have been developing. You can try it while meditating; it will be of help to you.¡± Viena subconsciously opened the wrapping and was a little surprised as she saw the milky white liquid inside the crystal bottle. The mana emanating from the crystal bottle was just too powerful, and she could even feel that it was much more potent than the monstrous core she saw at the market the last time. ¡°No, Master Reed, I cannot ask for such a valuable item. You should keep it for yourself.¡± Viena immediately noticed the value of this magic potion. With its mana fluctuations, one might not even be able to buy it with twenty to thirty gold Pykes. As an apprentice mage, she knew how expensive magic potions were. And she felt that it was too much of a waste to use the potion of a mere apprentice mage like her. Reed smiled slightly. ¡°No Viena, there is nothing more precious than all of you. This potion, I name it Manablood. It is a type of blood of life mixed with plenty of other magic materials. You are the first one beside me who has tried it, and I need you to give me some suggestions.¡± This was a bottle Manablood that Reed had filled from the Fount of Blood. The Manablood was very magical, and it was formed by soaking the crystal remains of the Divine Spirit in human blood. After being nourished with mana, the Manablood could no longer be regarded as blood and was more like a powerful magic potion. The system introduction did not mention that humans could not consume it, so Reed took out some and wanted to test to see whether ordinary people could be strengthened the same way as the vampires were. Due to the incredible origins of the Manablood, he could only choose people he trusted the most, and this little maid with a clean background was undoubtedly the best candidate. ¡°There is nothing more precious than all of you.¡± Viena¡¯s heart trembled when she heard that, and her face was flushed as she bit her lip and nodded. ¡°I do, Master Reed.¡± Reed looked at her delicate cheeks that looked like it was burning, and his eyes turned blank. Did he say something wrong? It¡¯s just a bottle of manablood, but I have a fount full of it? Yet, he felt that it was something he could not reveal, so he shut his mouth and looked at Viena as she drank the manablood from the crystal bottle in a single gulp. Chapter 52 After drinking the Manablood, Viena sat on the stool and began meditating. Normally, meditation was best done in a safe and quiet place to avoid outside disturbance. The first floor of the mage tower was actually not a suitable place. Nonetheless, in Viena¡¯s heart, Reed was the best possible support, and the safest place was by his side, so she started to meditate without any hesitation. Reed did not mind. He also wanted to carefully observe the effect of Manablood on humans. He always felt that the value of Manablood was very great, and it was just a waste for it to be relegated as the vampires¡¯ rations. After drinking the magic potion that tasted like milk, Viena continued to build the magic model of Meditation in her spiritual sea. With repeated construction of the magic model in her spiritual sea, Viena only felt a powerful surge of magic gushing out of her body. The Manablood in her stomach released a powerful surge of mana. Manablood Immediately restores 50 mana after drinking. Increase the recovery speed of vampires by 1000% after drinking and can heal wounds. Explanation: Blood that soaks the sacred artifact of the vampires and is infused with incredible energy. Viena naturally did not know the detailed data of the magic power she had just consumed, but right then, she intuitively felt that the powerful surge of mana was being released by the Manablood in her body. Viena was only a Level 1 apprentice mage, and the mana obtained by Meditation was at a completely different level. It was like the gap between a magic lamp and the sun. But unexpectedly, this supposed wild and uncontrollable mana within her body was like a tamed kitty and was able to move according to her spiritual guidance. For an apprentice mage wanting to break through and become a full-fledged mage, they must be able to engrave a spell of more than 50 magic nodes in their spiritual sea. Although almost every apprentice mage had built the magic model of Mage¡¯s Hand in their mind, Mage¡¯s Hand¡¯s magic model only had 30 magic nodes. As it was the simplest of all magics, one could only be an apprentice mage after constructing the magic model of Mage¡¯s Hand. In the eyes of many mages, Mage¡¯s Hand could not even be regarded as a First Circle spell. With the exception of Mage¡¯s Hand, all of the First Circle Spells had more than 50 magic nodes. Therefore, an apprentice mage must be able to form a magic model of more than 50 nodes in order to be a full-fledged mage. Forming a magic model required not only mental power but also a lot of mana. If a normal apprentice mage wanted to form a magic model, they need to create each node one by one. The amount of mana an apprentice mage could mobilize was just too little, and the process of creating a magic node could take several months. This was also why it was so difficult for an apprentice mage to be a proper full-fledged mage¡­ their mana was too little. However, Viena, who had drunk the Manablood potion, had tasted the pleasure of being able to mobilize a large amount of magic power. The abundant mana was continuously being released by the Manablood potion, which made it very easy for Viena to rouse them, and a magic node that usually took half a month in the past only needed three minutes to successfully form. Viena was delighted, but in the blink of an eye, she felt a little guilty. If it had not been for her ordinary magical talents, Master Reed would not have needed to give her such a precious magic potion. I will not let Master Reed down. Viena hyped herself up silently and began to form a mage node. She had originally chosen Fireball, a spell with good offensive power, but she then recalled the improved Mage¡¯s Hand Reed had shown her at the top of the mage tower. She quietly made a decision in her heart. Reed looked at the mana around Viena get stronger and stronger, and he was a little surprised. It seemed like Manablood was not only useful for the vampires but was also great for humans. He suddenly felt some magical fluctuations from Viena, and he frowned. Forming a magic model? This familiar feeling had been experienced by the Progenitor Vampire countless times, and he too had tried it many times while trying to improve the spell. He did not disturb Viena and instead found a place to sit down and act as her guardian. The most dangerous thing when forming a magic model was being interrupted during the process as it could easily cause a magic backlash. It was extremely uncomfortable for him, a person with a supreme affinity for magic, let alone Viena. Reed exuded his mental powers and observed the little maid who was forming her magic model from the level of magic. What surprised him was the entire process seemed to be unexpectedly stable. While there were mana fluctuations, it remained fairly stable as the surrounding mana was being gathered. It seemed like Viena had a font of magic within her that was constantly supplying her with mana. Reed had a thought in mind. As time went on, many apprentice mages in the tower too had noticed the strong magic, and all of them came to the first floor in a blink of an eye. ¡°This is??¡± ¡°Miss Viena seemed to be forming the magic model.¡± ¡°Why can Viena converge such a huge amount of mana?¡± ¡°Viena can actually control such a huge amount of magic? Goddess of Magic above, this is amazing.¡± The apprentice mages were surprised as they felt the mana exuding from Viena¡¯s body. Magic was not a well-behaved cat, and more like a violent beast. For an apprentice mage, having more mana was not necessarily better, as they were able to control it past a certain amount, and the most direct consequence was that they would be blown up by the magic. However, the magic power on Viena¡¯s body was more potent than that of a full-fledged mage, and that fact shocked them. Did Master Reed feed Miss Viena dragon blood? As the group of people waited with a complicated and anxious mood, a solhour, two solhours, and five solhours passed. Suddenly, the mana tide stopped, and just as the apprentices were at a loss, Viena¡¯s aura abruptly changed as she opened her eyes. Upon seeing Reed before her, her blue agate-like eyes bloomed with dazzling light, and the joy of her face was like a child who had gotten her most desired gift. ¡°Master Reed, I have become a full-fledged mage.¡± Whoa! There was an uproar among the apprentice mages, and immense envy appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. A full-fledged mage. This was the first time an apprentice mage had became a mage since the establishment of the Vermillion Tower. ¡°Miss Viena, you must have the favor of the Goddess of Magic.¡± ¡°Master Reed, did you feed Viena dragon blood?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, there¡¯s finally someone among us that had become a mage. Long live Master Reed.¡± Reed too was in a happy mood, he had not expected the effect of Manablood would be so strong that it could help Viena form her magic model, and becoming a mage. But what surprised him even more was a system prompt that appeared. Ding! Apprentice mage of the Vermillion Tower, Viena Bellamy has broken through and become a mage. The strength of the Vermillion Tower has increased. Reward: Character Experience¡ª200. Chapter 53 This is? Upon seeing the system prompt, Reed was shocked. It turned out that not only could he gain experience points from studying magic, but also when his apprentices became full-fledged mages. It seemed like he had opened a brand new world this time around. As of now, there are three known sources of experience, first was the innate talent of the Progenitor Vampire, and every vampire would provide him a fixed amount of experience each month. Even so, this experience would only be credited at the end of the month, so he had not received them yet. The second was gained through the creation of new magic models. The improved Mage¡¯s Hand had given him 500 experience points. The third was an apprentice mage of Vermillion Tower becoming a Mage. Glory was not a game where you level up by killing monsters. The official website had introduced more than once, and a few days ago, he had spent several gold Pykes to get Laurent to purchase two Level 7 monsters back. After killing the two beasts, in addition to the apprentices being much happier due to extra meat during their meals, forget equipment drop, there was nothing at all. Of course, he did not rule out that the level of the monsters brought back was just too low, but it also showed that the focus of Glory was different. Fortunately, now he had explored several ways to gain experience. The effect of not being able to farm monsters for experience was greatly mitigated. ¡°Viena, from today, you are a Mage of the Vermillion Tower. You can get 2 gold Pykes a month, and when I¡¯m not around, you will be responsible for giving lectures to the other apprentices. All of the First Circle Spells in the study on the third floor is now open to you, and you can learn the spells there.¡± Two gold Pykes, Goddess above, how much money was that? All of the apprentices was about to drool, the subsidy they could receive a month from the mage tower was just 10 silver Pykes, which was already a huge amount of wealth for them. Most importantly, she could learn all of the First Circle Spells at will. Did that mean, that would also be the case once they became full-fledged mages? The generous Master Reed has really been a gift from the God of Creation to us. Praise be the gods. Mages had always pursued the idea of equivalent exchange. If an outsider wanted to learn magic, then they must pay a certain price. However, these apprentice mages were Reed¡¯s personal property¡­ They were so the moment they stepped into the Vermillion Tower, and naturally did not have to abide by that rule. ¡°Yes, Master Reed, Viena will work hard to teach them.¡± The happiness on Viena¡¯s face brightened the whole place up. Master Reed, Viena did not disappoint you. Those bright sapphire-like eyes had a joy that could not be described by words. Her heart had the delight of becoming a mage but also the satisfaction of meeting Reed¡¯s expectations. ¡°Cast a spell and let me see the spell that you have formed.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Reed¡­¡± Viena mused for a moment before she started to infuse mana into the magic model in her mind. Snap. Following the sound of a finger snap, a translucent palm appeared in the air before everyone. ¡°This is? Mage¡¯s Hand?¡± ¡°Viena, you didn¡¯t form a First Circle Spell?¡± ¡°No, the magical fluctuations of Mage¡¯s Hand is not that big¡­¡± Mage¡¯s Hand was a spell so simple that even apprentice mages did not think of it as a spell that could be called a First Circle Spell. So, everyone was surprised to see Viena formed a Mage¡¯s Hand. But then, under their gaze, the Mage¡¯s Hand began to change. Whoosh¡­ Long sword. Whoosh¡­ Shield Whoosh¡­ Sledgehammer. Whoosh¡­ An Ultraman with a distorted appearance. The first spell Viena had formed was the Mage¡¯s Hand that Reed had improved. This First Circle spell, with its 90 magic nodes was the nemesis of all of the apprentice mages. The magic nodes in the spell were too bizarre and contrary to norms. Even if Reed were to explain to them in detail, no one could understand it. But not one expected Viena to be the first to learn it. Reed was a little surprised too and was still quite attached to his first improved spell. ¡°Good. The improved Mage¡¯s Hand is a very promising spell. You can tap into its potential in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Reed, and I will ensure that all of the apprentices in the Vermillion Tower learn this spell. It is your masterpiece.¡± A very serious shade appeared in Viena¡¯s eyes. Reed smiled and reached out to ruffle the little maid¡¯s curly blonde hair. ¡°How do you feel after drinking the Manablood?¡± Viena pondered seriously for a moment before saying, ¡°I felt like there was a large amount of mana in my body. The mana was very calm and easy to mobilize, unlike the solid mana in the outside world. When I was forming the magic nodes, the consumed mana was replenished very quickly. Master Reed, you are magnificent to be able to create such a great magic potion.¡± Looking at the girl¡¯s adoring eyes, Reed shook his head and fell into deep thought. He had thought that the effect of Manablood was only to restore mana, but now it seemed like the effects of the Remnants of the Divine soaking inside the blood. For an apprentice mage to become a Mage, they need to form a true First Circle spell¡­ and the standard was a spell with more than 50 magic nodes. The process of forming a spell would require a lot of mana, and this process would often take months or even years. Due to issues of talent, many apprentice mages often failed to succeed when forming magic nodes, and some would have their magic nodes collapse due to the lack of mana. This was the reason why many apprentice mages were unable to become full-fledged mages in their lifetime. The amount of mana they could mobilize was just too little. Even if a magic node is formed it is not absolutely safe, as the magic node will collapse if it does not get an infusion of mana after a period of time. With the barren nature of an apprentice mana pool, at the later stages of forming the magic nodes, and the daily infusion of dozen magic nodes would leave them exhausted. Forget about forming new nodes as an additional node was another point of burden. However, Manablood was different, this magical point provided an inexhaustible source of mana for a short period of time, at least for an apprentice mage. Reed had hundreds of mana points, and while the mana recovered by Manablood was not little, it was also far from enough for him to be able to use it wantonly, so there was some deviation from his previous judgment. His mana pool was already the size of a lake while the mana pool of the apprentice mages was about the equivalent of a bowl-size puddle. And now for Manablood to be poured into the puddle, the apprentice mages with their small amount of mana is able to use them freely. What Reed did not know was Manablood was blood poured into the Fount of Blood since its establishment. The Manablood within the Fount of Blood had been soaking in the presence of the Divine Spirit for hundreds of years for it to have such a powerful effect. As a High Mage, he felt that it was very useful, and for these apprentices who were not even Mages yet, its effect was better than drinking dragon blood. Having a font of mana made creating and forming the magic nodes a very simple thing. It was just rinse and repeat, then. Reed looked up and watched the apprentice mages around him that were full of yearning and desire. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be envious. This is a magic potion I¡¯ve developed recently, and its effect on Viena is not bad. But due to its high cost, I cannot create much in a short period of time. I will choose the best performers for the next distribution. Work hard and let me see hope in you.¡± Reed turned around and said that to the envious apprentices in a faint tone. He had given Viena about 100ml worth of Manablood, and it was not an exaggeration to say that the Manablood in the pool was enough for the entire Grimm¡¯s Lodge of Mages to use. Now, the vampires still needed to rely on the Manablood for support, and the more precious a thing was it could not be used as easily, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been precious. After judging the effect of the Manablood, Reed quietly made a decision in his heart, he would use Manablood to nurture a group of mages that were completely loyal to him. Humans were not vampires, their loyalty to him was only because he was the master of the Vermillion Tower. If one day his identity as a vampire was revealed, would these apprentices still be loyal to him? No one could be sure, even Reed would not bet using his and the vampire¡¯s fate. What he wanted was mages loyal to him, whether if he was an angel or the devil. Plus, giving these apprentices the First Embrace was also very stupid. He himself was afraid of being discovered, these rookies were even more likely to be exposed before long. ¡°But if any of you is willing to pledge your soul through the Covenant of Souls to be eternally loyal to me, you will be given priority for the magic potion. The Covenant of Souls¡­ The faces of all of the apprentices changed drastically. Chapter 54 The Covenant of Souls originated from the God of Death. This powerful divine was the most feared in the entire world of Glory. He was the master of the three powerful divinity, death, souls, and destruction. The Covenant of Souls was one of the God of Death¡¯s proudest work. The Covenant of Souls was divided into the main contract and the subcontract. The sub-contract would give a shred of their souls, and once the covenant was formed, the life or death of the sub-contractor would be in the hands of the person holding the main contract. The power of this covenant lay with that as long as one mutters the spell of the God of Death, even a powerless farmer could form the covenant. Should the main contract holder crushes the soul of the sub-contractor in the spiritual sea, no matter where the sub-contractor was, their souls would be pulled by the God of Death into his divine domain and become a delicacy for the God of Death. Therefore, the Covenant of Souls was also known as the Murmurs of the God of Death. In the main plane of Glory, no one would dare to sign it willy nilly. Looking at the drastically changed expressions of his apprentice mages, Reed did not say anything. He had never regarded this world as a game, and it was impossible for the complex-minded humans to be absolutely loyal to him like vampires. Do not look at his apprentices being all respectful and reverent toward him. Should they find out that their master was a vampire, would they maintain their current attitude? Reed could not afford to take that bet, if his identity was exposed, he would be hunted by the entirety of Grimm, and even the human kingdoms. He was not willing to nurture a large number of potential enemies by himself. ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush to give me an answer. Your future is in your hands. I will still nurture you even without signing the covenant, as long as you show enough talent, like Viena.¡± After he said that, Reed left the apprentice mages with thoughtful faces. ¡°What does Master Reed mean? That¡¯s the Murmur of the God of Death. It¡¯s terrifying.¡± ¡°A full-fledged Mage, the magic potion Viena got must be very precious, otherwise Master Reed would not have asked for that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really envious of Viena. How nice would it be if I were a girl¡­¡± The preciousness of the magic point could not be clearer to the apprentice mages, but the Murmur of the God of Death had them terrified. Once the covenant was established, their life and death were no longer theirs. The desire for power and the fear of death had them extremely tortured. Among the crowd, Cain and Karl, whose magic talents were similar to Viena looked at each other with a complicated look in their eyes. Cain seemed to have noticed something as he tugged Karl¡¯s clothes as the two moved a little bit away from the rest of the apprentices. ¡°Karl, what do you think?¡± Karl gave Cain, who had short blond hair and a very handsome face, a deep look. ¡°Cain, if Master Reed wanted you to do something that is life-threatening, like hunting a Cyclops in the Farmountains, can you refuse?¡± Cain froze for a moment and wore a bitter smile after pondering for a bit. ¡°No, none of us can refuse Master Reed¡¯s order.¡± Karl smiled before patting Cain on the shoulder. ¡°In the Vermillion Tower, you, me, and Viena are the three with the best talents. But Viena is Master Reed¡¯s maid, so she will always get most of the goodies first. There¡¯s no need for her to line up like the rest of us.¡± Cain looked at Karl blankly, not understanding what he meant by this. ¡°Even a Transcendent Mage would not necessarily own such a precious magic potion. Master Reed must have paid a huge price to make it.¡± A complicated look appeared in Karl¡¯s black pupils. ¡°Cain, you are born of nobility. There are many things only we, the common folk understand. If it weren¡¯t for Master Reed taking me in, I would have long died in the sewers of Grimm now. If there is a chance to be a Mage, forget signing the Covenant of Souls, even if someone were to only be able to live ten years after drinking the potion, countless of common folk will be willing to do it.¡± ¡°For this world, power means everything.¡± Cain stared blankly back at the short lad with messy black hair and a pair of beautiful black eyes. He was deeply shocked by his words. He was born into a noble house and had a good material foundation since young. In the past, he could hardly understand the mindset of the common folk, but now he suddenly understood. ¡°Since we cannot escape danger, what¡¯s a Covenant of Souls?¡± ¡°This is also the screening done by the Vermillion Tower. Apprentice mages who have signed the Covenant of Souls will definitely get the best teaching from Master Reed.¡± ¡°Did you not see the recent changes in Master Reed? If a High Mage above Level 10 were to teach us diligently, how long would it take for us to be full-fledged mages? And how long will it take for us to reach the level of an intermediate mage?¡± Karl went upstairs after he finished speaking, leaving the handsome Cain looked down deep in thought. Reed sat in the study on the third floor and slowly flipped through his collection of books. In the memory of the Progenitor Vampire, he had already read all thousands of these books. For a long-lived race, their accumulation of knowledge was something far beyond any human. When Karl knocked on the door and told him his decision, Reed was still very satisfied. It seemed like there were indeed a few smart ones in this group of apprentice mages. ¡°Master Reed, if you had not taken me in, I would still probably be a beggar on the streets, and I would probably be kicked down the sewer by a passing nobleman. I am willing to give you everything I have, even if it meant my soul.¡± Looking at those black eyes filled with determination, Reed¡¯s felt a tinge of cordiality in his heart, as he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Very well, your intellect had won you your future.¡± He then took out another crystal bottle filled with Manablood. He had brought out a total of five bottles, and two of them he wanted to keep for observation as he wanted to confirm how long the Manablood could maintain its effect after being away from the Divine Spirit. The remaining three bottles were part of his plan to be given to his apprentices, but he did not expect the effect of the Manablood to be so strong that it could directly help the apprentice mages to be promoted to a full-fledged mage, and that give him other thoughts. ¡°This is the Manablood that I have created at a huge cost. You can form the magic model immediately after drinking it. If everything goes well, you should be able to become a mage as Viena did.¡± As he took the vial of Manablood, the surprise on Karl¡¯s face could not be concealed. ¡°Understood, Master Reed.¡± After that, Karl knelt on one knee as he placed his hand on his chest, and began to recite a long, tongue-twisting chant. ¡°Oi¡­pf¡­.ng¡­. the great lord who controls death and souls, I am your loyal servant, I am your most devout adherent. I am willing to call upon your power to sign a Covenant of Souls with my master. If this covenant is broken, I shall give my soul, in eternal service to you, oh great God of Death.¡± As the last of the words left his mouth, Reed felt through his mind that a majestic and powerful force seemed to be watching him from a corner of the world. There was also a trace of a soul in his spiritual sea. The spiritual sea was a person¡¯s most essential and secret place, and it was difficult for any foreign objects to enter. But at this moment, the soul was not rejected after entering his spiritual sea, but instead settled within it very harmoniously. Reed used his mental power to touch the wisp of soul, and could faintly feel its master¡¯s thoughts. Karl, at the moment, had fear, reverence, respect, and joy for Reed. It was a complicated mix of emotions. He could feel that as long as he tore this wisp of soul apart with his mind, the latter would die in an instant, and his soul would become the spoils of the God of Death as pledged. Chapter 55 While the apprentice mages below were still frowning and wondering, Karl, a common folk with an open mind, had already received his reward. After drinking the Manablood, Karl felt for the first time the pleasure of possessing an endless supply of mana in his body and noticed the power of the Manablood. The most dangerous and difficult step of forming a magic model, with the support of ample mana, had become extremely simple. He only needed to mobilize the mana to form the magic nodes in his spirit sea using the nodes he usually remembered. He then repeated and repeated until all of the magic nodes were succession formed. With prior experience with Viena, Reed was not so worried about Karl and continued to write his notes. Five and a half solhours later¡­ The sky had been taken over by the Goddess of the Night, and the magic lamp in the study let out a warm yellow light, as it shone upon the scroll, exuding a somewhat old-fashioned atmosphere. Karl who had closed his eyes opened his eyes with a look of surprise. Whoosh¡­ A reddish-orange fireball the size of an egg floated before him. At the moment, Reed also received a system prompt. Ding! Apprentice mage of the Vermillion Tower, Karl Bach had broken through and became a Mage. The strength of the Vermillion Tower has been improved. Reward: Character Experience ¡ª 200. Reed Kaschar Race: Vampire (Progenitor) Level: Mage Lvl 10 1003/5000, Warrior, Lvl 5 (level cap reached) Mana: 652/652 Talents: Progenitor Vampire (Unique), Bloodline Shackle (limited), Magic Affinity (Ultimate) Racial ability: Bat Transformation, Blood-sucking recovery, Powerful physique (passive) Spells: First Circle of Magic: Fireball, Lightning Bolt, Puppetry, Mage¡¯s Hand (Improved), Mana Shield, Waterfall. Second Circle of Magic: Detection, Greater Fireball, Thunderstorm, Puppet Master, Mana Surge, Haste, Strengthen, Charm. Third Circle of Magic: Teleport, Voidwalking, Pyroblast Earlier on, the improvement of the Mage¡¯s Hand had gained him 500 experience points, and the promotion of his two apprentices gained him another 400. Reed found that his experience gain had improved a lot in the last half month, and had completed one-fifth of the experience needed to level up. He was still 4,000 experience points short to get to Level 11. At this moment, Reed was quite tempted to get back to Dawnbreak and bring a large cask of Manablood back to let all of his apprentice mages to break through to become full-fledged Mages. When these twenty apprentices were to be promoted to a Mage he could level up straight away. But reason still made him suppress his inner impulses. Forget have twenty-two apprentice mages being promoted into a full-fledged Mage all at once, even a third of them doing so was enough to cause a huge commotion. Mage apprenticeship was the most critical hurdle to become a Mage. Once a person had stepped through the process from scratch, it was just a matter of time from being a Mage to an Intermediate-level Mage. However, it was this hurdle that prevented 99% of apprentices from being able to touch the true realm of a Mage and was stuck in the title of apprentice until their deaths. If the news of Reed had potions that could allow 100% of people to advance in their class, forget him, even the Transcendent Mage of Grimm may not be able to keep it safe. Conversely, if he had paid a huge price in exchange for a scarce amount of magic potions, even if there were greedy gazes they would not say anything. Since there were not many magic potions of that kind, the difference was whether they were expensive or not. So, he still needed a good excuse for training apprentice mages, and there was no hurry. ¡°Master Reed, I¡¯ve broken through.¡± There was an unconcealed surprise in Karl¡¯s tone. ¡°Very good, in the future, you will be treated the same as Viena in the Vermillion Tower. Learn new spells as soon as possible, and I will leave the apprentice mage classes to you in the future.¡± ¡°Understood, Master Reed.¡± Reed smiled slightly. ¡°Call me Sir from now on.¡± Karl raised his head and looked at him in disbelief. Sir or Teacher, the meaning of this title was just too different. Only apprentices who had been truly recognized are qualified to call their tutors, teacher. ¡°Yes, Sir Re¡­¡± Reed stepped forward and patted the young lad on the shoulder. ¡°Karl, you are a smart boy, work hard, and you will get what you want.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. I will not let you down.¡± ¡°You may leave.¡± By the time Karl descended to the first floor of the mage tower another commotion ensued. Karl was also promoted into a full-fledged Mage? This was just too amazing. The moment a few apprentices that were still hesitating saw the Fireball spell floating in Karl¡¯s hand, it became the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back as everyone came to Reed¡¯s study without exception. ¡°Master Reed, I am willing to sign the Covenant of Souls.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Reed, we are all willing.¡± ¡°As long as you can make us proper Mages, we will pay any price.¡± In just a single day, two of the apprentices like them had broken through into a full-full-fledged Mage, and that was a huge shock to them. Reed was already prepared for this, no one could not be moved by such a massive temptation. Especially a group of apprentice mages who cannot even reach the watermark of a Mage. ¡°Very well. All of you should know how expensive the potion that could allow an apprentice to awaken and promote to a Mage. This sort of magic potion could be sold for at least 300 gold Pykes in the market, so I only have a few with me, and it is impossible for everyone to get it.¡± The apprentices below were immediately remorseful as they looked enviously at Karl. If they were able to make up their minds early, the chance would have been theirs. ¡°To be fair, I will have an assessment in a month, and the top three achievers will be rewarded with magic potions.¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t make any excuses or reasons, try your best.¡± ¡°As for the Covenant of Souls, I¡¯m not pushing it, you can wait until the day you get the potion.¡± There was still hesitation among the apprentice mages below, and when that day comes, they believed that priority would be given to those who had signed the covenant. For such a precious potion to be given to them was itself a blessing from the Goddess of Fortune. A few hundred gold Pykes, even the Vermillion Tower were to hire an intermediate-level mage the cost would not need that much gold Pykes. How was it possible to without a price? When the first person took the lead, everyone formed the Covenant of Souls with Reed. With that, these apprentice mages all plan to place their fates in Reed¡¯s hand, and they will never harbor any second thoughts. Even if Reed¡¯s identity as a vampire were to be exposed, Reed had total confidence in controlling this group of apprentices. Chapter 56 The next morning, on the seventh floor of the mage tower, Laurent reported respectfully to Reed who was standing by the window. ¡°Rom Bernard, Level 5 Mage, 27 years old. Son of a Marquis of the Empire. He came from the Imperial Capital, Norland to Grimm half a year ago to serve as a manager in The Alex Consortium. He is well-regarded by the nobility of Grimm. He loves rare antiques and gemstones and is particularly admiring of elven arts and crafts. Also, Rom is Winnie Alex¡¯s most ardent suitor, but based on what my little birds had said, Miss Winnie seemed to not have given Rom any preferential treatment, and their relationship in the guild is also only as a superior and subordinate. Laurent looked at Reed whose back was facing him and was looking at the streets outside through the window as he adjusted his tone. ¡°Master Reed, this Sir Rom has a large role in the management of The Alex Consortium¡¯s hierarchy. If we want to purchase materials in large quantities. We will not be able to go around him.¡± After running into trouble with the food plan, Reed had changed a lot. While the matter was subsequently resolved perfectly in the end, it still made him more determined to open up the network of contacts in Grimm. So he had gotten Laurent to inquire about the news of the nobles in the city. In fact, as far as his identity was concerned, it was probably best if he were to go out in person. However he was not ready to make contact with his master by chance, Archmage Spock, so the most direct way was to have a noble with considerable status on his side. Dawnbreak was now a framework, except for the fact that the city did not have to be built, but everything else had to start from scratch. Not only did he need to purchase a large number of supplies, but he also needed to prevent any leakage of information¡­ His identity as a vampire made him particularly cautious with his actions. This was very similar to a business management and simulation game back on Earth, the only difference was that if he was to fail in the game he could restart. If he fails here, however, he would ruin the fate of the vampires. In this case, it was much more important to find a breakthrough point. During this time, the manager of The Alex Consortium, Rom Bernard had entered Reed¡¯s sight. The high status as the son of a Marquis aside, he was also a member of The Alex Consortium and held important positions within it. The new material purchase plan that was about to commence would have to go through The Alex Consortium, a python that coiled around Grimm. Actually, Laurent¡¯s suggestion was Winnie herself, but Reed rejected it without second thoughts. The beautiful girl had a terrifying identity and background, plus she had a clever mind and plans that he did not know of. So it was better for him to avoid her. As he said that, Laurent frowned and hesitated. ¡°Master Reed, during this period, I felt that The Alex Consortium seemed to be investigating our Goldwheat Guild in secret. Their manager even once asked me by the side where the batch of food was headed.¡± Reed¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he turned his head around a faint chill flashed in his eyes. ¡°How can you be sure they are looking into us? Isn¡¯t it normal to inquire about your business partner¡¯s details during a transaction?¡± The frown on Laurent¡¯s head slowly relaxed as a smile appeared on his face again. ¡°It¡¯s because the information they are asking is just too much. Especially about you. Of course, I may be overthinking things. During this period, The Alex Consortium had been taking good care of the Goldwheat Guild, and those popular, hot-selling products that usually were not available to a small guide like us, we have managed to get them a couple of times. The Goldwheat Guild had also earned about 30 gold Pykes due to this. Goddess above, these are gold Pykes that belonged wholely to the Goldwheat Guild without any need to split to those accursed underground factions¡­ Master Reed, this is all due to you, praise be to you~¡± Laurent had just casually mentioned it and did not take the matter to heart, but it was different in Reed¡¯s ears. No matter how little a strange thing was, he must always be vigilant. What was that girl with the beautiful violet eyes planning to do? Although he had only met her once, he was deeply suspicious of Winnie, this most beautiful tulip. She was not a simple white bunny like Viena was. Plus she was also a disciple of a Transcendent, a daughter of a Marquis, and a Level 11 Gale Warrior to boot. In contrast, her beautiful appearance seemed to pale in comparison. ¡°Laurent, help me sent out an invitation letter, and invite Lord Rom to the best tavern in Grimm, Elviss, for a drink.¡± It was time to hammer a nail inside his enemy, and Reed¡¯s dark eyes were as deep as the stars. Laurent bowed respectfully and left. Reed¡¯s current status among humans was not low, not only he had the title of an Imperial Baron, but he was also a genius Level 10 mage. Moreover, he was also a disciple of Archmage Spock. His identity was undoubtedly noble. Two solhours later, Laurent brought back Rom¡¯s letter. Rom¡¯s response expressed his joy at Reed¡¯s invitation and confirmed that he would be arriving on time at seven o¡¯clock in the evening. At the same time, he had also praised his moniker as a genius mage, and also send his greetings to his master, Spock, a very common communication language of the nobility. ¡°Laurent, Rom has been pursuing Miss Winnie¡¯s affection, right?¡± Reed closed the gorgeous letter in his hand and looked at Laurent with a smile. Laurent was taken aback for a moment. He had previously suggested that Reed best contact Winnie directly as she was the chairwoman of The Alex Consortium. Her authority and the resources she could mobilize was incomparable to an outsider like Rom. In his opinion, there was a friendly exchange between the two¡­ and the other side helped the Goldwheat Guild to resolve the food purchase problem. So Winnie would have been the best target, but Reed¡¯s expression of deep anathema had him puzzled. But for him to hear this question, he had a weird expression on his face. Had Master Reed¡¯s heart also been captured by the Tulip of Grimm? Reed looked at Laurent¡¯s eyes and shook his head helplessly. ¡°All people have weaknesses, don¡¯t they?¡± Laurent showed an expression of understanding. ¡°Master Reed, liking beautiful girls is not something to be ashamed of. For a handsome and outstanding person like you, no woman could resist your charms. If my girl weren¡¯t too young, I would have been willing to let her be your concubine.¡± Reed was very satisfied and appreciated Laurent¡¯s vision. ¡°You have a daughter?¡± Laurent was full of pride. ¡°Master Reed, my daughter is a famous beauty in Grimm.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, she looks exactly like me.¡± ¡°Pffft¡­ let¡¯s focus on Rom.¡± Laurent looked somewhat resentful. ¡°Lord Rom is the eldest son of House Bernard, and studied under an Archmage from the Norland Imperial Academy, and had met Miss Winnie there. From then on, he fell in love with her at first sight¡­¡± It was a very old yet common tale, an aristocratic teenager had been smitten by a noble lady studying far away from their homes, and the noble lady¡¯s outstanding talents and perfect looks had impressed the aristocratic teenager. The aristocratic teenager had launched a frantic pursuit of the noble lady. Year after year, until the noble lady had returned to her domain, and yet the aristocratic teenager still remembered her. In the end, he traveled the distance just to be by her side every day. After listening, Reed was deeply amazed. In this era of inconvenient transportation, only an aristocrat with nothing else better to do would do such a thing. Moreover, listening to that, while it might have sounded romantic, was it also not a very standard case of being a kiss-ass? After blinking, an idea slowly formed in his mind. He was not very good at dealing with unfamiliar nobility, but bamboozling a kiss-ass, however, seemed to be very simple? Chapter 57 At night, the Vermillion Tower. Reed, who had just finished socializing, was in a very good mood. He had originally thought that trying to get close to Rom would be a tough battle. It was difficult to win the trust of a nobleman with just a few words. But things went much more smoothly than he had imagined. Reed paid some attention to the noble youngster, and then the two had another drink. This nobleman with a decent personality was drawn much closer to him after some bamboozling, and a conversation between nobles happened without any surprises. The entire process went smoothly which made him feel good. He then called Laurent over, and the manager of the Goldwheat Guild was now close to being his errand boy. But he had no choice, there were just too few people he could use in Grimm at the moment. Most of the apprentices in the mage tower were youngsters who had not seen the cruelty of society, and their inexperience forced him to exclude them from handling many things. Reed was not familiar with the people in the Goldwheat Guild, and in the end, he could only rely on Laurent. ¡°Laurent, starting tomorrow, we will purchase a batch of cotton, cloth, and farming tools for about eight thousand people worth. Hiss~ Laurent took a deep breath as he heard that. Supplies for eight thousand, is Master Reed planning to go to war? ¡°Master Reed, due to those damned orcs, the price of supplies had risen sharply during this period. If we could wait until spring next year when the orcs retreat¡­¡± Reed waved his hand and interrupted Laurent. His tone was beyond doubt. ¡°No, Laurent, you only need to complete the task.¡± He had lightning in his eyes, with an infallible draconian aura to it. ¡°Whatever the cost.¡± Those words were enough to indicate everything. Laurent was shocked, and he looked at Reed with some trepidation in his heart as he felt an inexplicable unfamiliarity. During this period, the cordial talk he had with Reed almost made him forget that this was a noble Master Mage. The latter controlled his fate, and his life and death were but just a word away. The cold sweat silently drenched his clothes. Laurent, who gave you the courage to so simply question Master Reed?! He quickly replied. ¡°Yes, Master Reed, your order is the direction the Goldwheat Guild will take. No matter what it may be, even if it were weapons I will procure it for you.¡± Reed took a deep look at Laurent. ¡°Laurent, work well, and don¡¯t let me down.¡± As he spoke, his tone softened. ¡°Your daughter is about 15 years old, right? If you do well this time, you can send her into the tower to learn magic next year.¡± Laurent was pleasantly surprised as he looked at Reed in disbelief. ¡°Master Reed, I, no, the priest of the Temple of Life said that my daughter is not talented enough to be a Mage¡­¡± Reed smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to play such tricks with me. Recently, the mage tower had developed a new potion that could allow someone to break through and become a Mage. I believe you have seen Viena and Karl yourself. If you do well, your daughter will also have the chance to get this potion worth 300 gold Pykes.¡± Laurent immediately smiled. ¡°Master Reed, you can see the truth better than the Goddess herself. I swear to the Goddess of Life, I will complete all of the tasks you have given me.¡± ¡°You may leave then. Contact the seller first, and come back later for the gold Pykes.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± ¡°If you encounter any difficulties, you can look for Rom of The Alex Consortium, and he will help out.¡± Reed had just reminded him casually but Laurent immediately stiffed, as his gaze on Reed became more and more respectful. ¡°Rom will help out.¡± The words were simple but Laurent knew the weight of those words well. That was the son of a Marquis, and he did not expect the relationship between the two to develop to such a degree just after one meeting. Reed¡¯s handsome face became more and more mysterious in his heart, which made him even more respectful. Seeing Laurent leaving full of drive, Reed smiled slightly. Stick and carrots, while this method was old-fashioned, it had to be said that it was still very useful. People are lazy, and while Laurent had been working hard all this while, it gave him a feeling that he was more conservative than being open. Now that he had the desire to see his daughter becoming a Mage, he believed that Laurent would ldefinitely work harder for him. All he had to pay was a cup of Manablood, and that was in the distant future. To him, the price was close to nothing. The capitalist in Reed was very satisfied. But the lack of manpower once again made him feel constrained. Be it Dawnbreak or the Vermillion Tower, he had too few people that he could use. He did not need to worry about Dawnbreak for the time being, and once there are more humans, he could expand the number of vampires when spring comes next year. But the Vermillion Tower was different from the vampires. The cultivation of human capital needed a lot of time and resources, and they are unable to obtain the talents of a highborn race like how the vampires do upon their ascension into one. So it was time to add a new batch of fresh blood into the Vermillion Tower. Looking at the night sky outside the window, Reed fell into deep thought. The next day., exciting news appeared and made its way around the Vermillion Tower. The Vermillion Tower intended to recruit a group of apprentices mages and a group of apprentice merchants. Of course, the former news was the main point of excitement, and the apprentice merchant was selectively ignored. Goddess above, that was the vermillion Tower. There were less than ten mage towers in Grimm. In addition to the three Archmages, only five High Mages had their own mage tower. And the Vermillion Tower located in their area was one of them. To be a Master Mage. How tempting this was. Thinking that they could one day becoming a Master Mage, god knows how many were actually boiling in excitement right now. Especially families with children between ten to twenty were even close to a frenzy. The small square outside of the Vermillion Tower, usually deserted on weekdays, was crowded with people. Several apprentice mages who were responsible for disseminating news were surrounded by a swarm of people. ¡°Master Mage, my daughter is only thirty-two years old. She is gifted in magic, can you take her as your apprentice?¡± ¡°Only recruiting those between ten and twenty years old? Although my son is only three, his magical talents are iareabsolutely being admired by the Goddess of Magic. Master Mage, I beg you, let my son try out¡­¡± ¡°Me, sir, can you have a look at me? I definitely have the talent for magic, sir¡­¡± ¡°My lord, here is 5 gold Pykes. As long as you can get my daughter into the mage tower, it is all yours¡­¡± Chapter 58 The inhabitants of Dawnbreak had been psyched up for the past few days. Once the security team, with a monthly salary of 12 silver Pykes, was fully recruited, the first order of the day was the measurement of the untilled lands outside the Southern District. The land was divided into 10-acre pieces, and a deep trench, a rhent wide, was dug in the middle as a partition. In order to speed up the measurement process, the Vampires of the Divine Light also hired fifty civilians and promised that once the work was completed, they would receive three silver Pykes as a reward. The swarming crowd filled up all fifty positions instantly. At that moment, everyone could see that the Divine Light Vampires were really fulfilling their promise¡­ to allocate each adult land. Goddess of Life above, this was the best news they have heard. Many of the excited residents volunteered to help after receiving free food, just to finish up the measuring job as quickly as possible. Because the earlier it was completed, the earlier they could get their land. Rackel had also come to the untilled lands outside Southern after receiving Harrison¡¯s notice. Looking at the black soil under the low grass, Rackel had an inexplicable urge to cry. He swore to the Goddess of Life that this was fertile land. Even in Ayric, such land was no more than 20 acres wide. Land represented hope and the future. Plus, he would be getting a piece of it too. Ten acres of land was enough for him to feed his family, and perhaps he could even take a wife and bid farewell to his previously unsettled life. Common folks who had land were ones who were rooted, without any worry of starving to death at any time. Hence, Reed¡¯s land distribution plan had undoubtedly struck a chord with the common folk. ¡°Rackel, you are the leader of the logistics team, go and help organize it. Land surveying is a massive undertaking.¡± Harrison was standing under a big tree, clad in a white mage robe. His appearance was neutral, and his tone of voice very gentle. Behind him were two vampires who looked pained due to day time. Day time was just too unfriendly to the vampires, so the measurement of the land could only be done by humans. ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± Rackel¡¯s original fear of the vampires had mostly disappeared after getting in touch with them. These vampires were unlike the ones in the legends. They were polite and well-mannered, plus every one of them was handsome and beautiful, which made people feel good about them. If it had not been for the fact that they were really vampires, Rackel believed that these people would have already chosen to settle down in Dawnbreak. That said, seeing how things had progressed, they would still probably settle down in Dawnbreak even if the other party were vampires. The temptation given out by the vampires was far too great, and no one could refuse. Not only were they giving out land, but they were also going to build a school and a mage tower. It was as if they had completely settled the issues of survival and development for them, and only needed them to feel at ease to see the future. The feeling of seeing hope was an unprecedented experience for the civilians who had survived the turmoil at the border. Therefore, this group of civilians felt a sense of belonging to Dawnbreak faster than Reed had expected, so fast it was that his goal was already achieved long before he could pull out his other bag of tricks. However, he was still buying supplies in Grimm, and naturally, he did not know the of changing residents. The second day, the third day. On the fourth day of the land surveying, with the participation of hundreds of people, the measurement and surveying that were estimated to be completed in a week were done in half the time. Just as the civilians were preparing to draw lots to receive their own land, Dawnbreak welcomed her second batch of residents. Eudes was very pleased because both operations on the border were perfectly executed, and he did not run into the damned orcs. The first time they had picked up over 700 people, and this time, they had found a group of refugees numbering in the thousand. No one could remain calm under a swarm of Hexbats in the sky, and the group of civilians who had lost their land to the orcs were instantly shattered the moment they saw the vampires. If he had not prepared in advance, these thousands of people would have scattered and fled. There was no resistance, and even if someone dared to stand up, the most powerful of the crowd was a Level 4 hunter, which had no ability to fight back. So this group of refugees composed of more than ten villages was captured by the vampires. When the Hexbat swarm carried the group of refugees through the night to Dawnbreak, Harrison, who had already received word, asked Rackel to bring the logistics and security team to gree the new residents with the vampires. ¡­ Porcy, who became the first resident of Dawnbreak was now a member of the security team due to his strong body. Tonight, upon getting his orders he joined the team to welcome the second batch of residents. On the first day of joining the security team, Porcy had received five whole silver Pykes as his pay. Goddess above, this was the first time in his life he had received so much money at once, and there were another 6 silver Pykes at the end of the month. He loved this job to death. But what fascinated him the most was the upcoming distribution of land. That was his root. He was actually still in two minds when he joined the security team, especially there were Vampires of the Divine Light in the team as well. However, after patrolling with the master mages of the Divine Light Vampires in the past few days, his thoughts had quietly changed. The vampires whom he thought were terrifying were actually nothing much, aside from their dislike of sunlight, they did not seem all that different from humans. ¡°Boss, I shot a pheasant outside yesterday, and stewing it makes it taste just great. I don¡¯t think you have tasted it before. How about going to my house once we are done tonight?¡± For example, Porcy had understood the characters of the two Vampires of the Divine Light in his team. One liked to collect weird objects, like cups from a hundred years ago, while the other liked human food. Sure enough, upon hearing that, the vampire next to him subconsciously swallowed his saliva. ¡°Is it really good?¡± The vampire¡¯s desire for human food was not high, but there were some exceptions like Reed, who simply liked to taste food. ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll head over to your place to try it out once we are done. Goddess of the Night above, if you dare to deceive me, I will beat you up.¡± Porcy chuckled. ¡°Of course you won¡¯t. My wife¡¯s cooking skills are famous in Ayric. Of course, she¡¯s still damn good even in our Dawnbreak.¡± The vampire¡¯s expression twitched a little, as he took a deep look at Porcy and nodded. ¡°Yes, our Dawnbreak.¡± The sentence had Porcy stunned for a moment, as he did not know why the other party had to repeat it. But before he had the time to think, the cheers of the crowd in the square interrupted his thoughts. The second batch of humans was here. Chapter 59 Raymond was a civilian folk on the border between Norland Empire and the Orc Empire, but unlike the others, he owned a piece of land under his own name. While it was not much, it was enough for him to support his family. But bad news always came without warning. The orcish incursion this year came too early, and long before the village was ready, those filthy creatures had already entered the village. Fear, despair. There were no words to describe Raymond¡¯s feeling the moment he saw the orcs. While he managed to escape in time to save his life, but he lost everything. His wealth, his food all no longer belonged to him. Raymond was forced to flee together with his fellow villagers, and their final goal was Grimm, that large city with a history of thousands of years. Legend had it that there were nobles in Grimm that would give out bread and food during winter, and across the entire southern border, only Grimm gave him a sliver of hope. Sadly, they could only cover the long distance on foot, and it took a very, very long time. For ten whole days, Raymond met several waves of fleeing refugees from the border villages, and it was human nature for them to group together to keep each other warm, and Raymond graciously accepted them. That way, more and more people gathered around him, but at the same time, they had less and less food on them. Grimm seemed to be a destination too far, and many did not know how long they could hold on, and if they could survive until then. Despair started to cast a pall upon the group, and Raymond, who was chosen by the refugee group as a temporary leader too started to waver. At that very moment, giant bats that looked like demons appeared. No one could forget the giant bats with their massive wings and menacing fangs that appeared when dusk fell, and the sun was beyond the mountains. Goddess above, perhaps everyone was filled with terror that that very moment. If there was such thing as a doomsday, then this scene was the extreme case they could think of. When a vampire with bat wings floated in the air, Raymond even had a foreboding that slaughter and death would soon come. If there was a list of creatures that humans feared and hated the most, then the notorious vampires would definitely be ranked in the top three. These legendary demons that feasted on human blood had all of the factors that humans feared. They were mysterious, bloody, cruel, bloodthirsty, and powerful. Men protected their wives, while women protected their children as everyone trembled and awaited the judgment of fate. Then, a scene that surprised Raymond unfolded. The vampire actually called himself a Vampire of the Divine Light and was a race of vampires that were different from the evil bloodsuckers, and that they would not harm humans. They were also going to take them to a city without war or monsters, or nobles that would trample upon and exploit them. Goddess above, if not for the fact he had pinched himself hard and felt pain, he would have thought that he was dreaming. Since when did the evil vampires in the legends change? Anxiety, unease, fear of the unknown, and concerns about the vampires, all sorts of negative emotions permeated across the crowd. But no one could object. No one. The huge swarm of bats that covered the heavens were still flying about, and Raymond swore their wingspans were ten rhents wide. On top of that, their razor-sharp barbs could easily pierce through a soldier¡¯s armor. Over a hundred vampires were still monitoring them with their wings open, and they were powerful enough to easily slaughter all of them. Raymond chose to surrender. He had no choice. He was only a Level 4 fighter, and this was the result of his cousin who had been a mercenary constantly training him. No one could fight against such a powerful group of demons. Just like that, Raymond and the rest then embarked on an unknown journey on the backs of bats taller than a house. Once Raymond arrived at Dawnbreak, there was still fear in his heart. He even imagined what sort of fate they would suffer in the vampire¡¯s lair. Perhaps they would be held in a dungeon that saw no sun, and every day someone would be taken away by the vampires as their food. They would be corralled and then die one by one. Just like how it was in the legends. But an unexpected scene played out before Raymond. The vampire¡¯s lair turned out to be a vast city!! Goddess above, it was not a dark underground dungeon?? After Raymond got a clear look at the surprise beneath the bat, he fell into a deeper shock. There was a brightly lit square in the middle of the city. However, that was not the point. There were many humans on the square. Yes, humans. Humans in a city ruled by vampires!! What shocked Raymond the most was that these humans seemed to have a good relationship with the vampires. After he got off the giant bat, he saw a human chatting happily with a vampire with his own eyes. That vampire did not seem to mind it, and on the contrary, was chatting back even more enthusiastically. What the hell?! Had he arrived in the abyss? Why would such a bizarre scene occur? Were these humans not afraid of those blood-sucking demons? How did they get the courage to talk to the vampires, and how did they dare to get so close to these evil beings? Doubts and confusion flooded not only Raymond¡¯s mind but also everyone around him. This scene was just too shocking, and no one would have thought that so many normal humans would appear in a hellish vampiric castle. And all of the humans were completely free, with no shackles, scars, or fear. This scene that subverted all common knowledge had the refugees that had just arrived at Dawnbreak deeply puzzled, but it also quietly dispelled a large part of their fears. When Porcy saw the nervous newcomers, he smiled as he felt an inexplicable sense of pride in his heart. These yokels, you probably had not seen such a scene before right! Porcy, who had come to the city a few days earlier than this group had a sense of old-timer¡¯s superiority in him, and he wanted to yell at these guys this very moment. Look at you panicking folk, look! What is there to worry about, isn¡¯t this just the castle of the Vampires of the Divine Light? Yet, as a member of the security team, his responsibility today was to receive these newcomers. He could not help but feel a little regretful that he was not in charge of yelling at them. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. This is the city of Dawnbreak. The Vampires of the Divine Light are the protectors of humans, and they will not harm us. See? We are the security team of Dawnbreak, and we are all humans. We have not been harmed so please rest assured.¡± ¡°First, everyone, queue up to register their identities first. Once done, everyone can receive a bowl of wheat porridge and a piece of bread. Remember, Dawnbreak does not allow cutting queues, and if someone were to cut queues and disrupt order, they will forfeit their meal rations for the day. Please follow the order. You will only get food once you have registered.¡± Amidst the loud shouts of the security team members, the panicked crowd slowly quieted down. Their fears had dissipated a lot followed the emergence of other humans, and the frankness of their appearance. After being prompted by the security team, many people only then noticed that there were a few large pots had been set up by the edge of the wide square, and the table next to eat was full of white bread. It was obviously food specially prepared for this occasion. Goddess above, are these really food for them? After a day of travel, the exhausted crowd suddenly felt hungry. ¡°This, is this really a vampire¡¯s castle? Why do I feel that we won¡¯t be getting this sort of treatment even in Grimm?¡± ¡°Goddess above, am I dreaming? Why are there so many humans in the vampire¡¯s lair? Is this really the castle of the Divine Light Vampires, and not an evil vampire¡¯s lair? ¡°So much bread. And they are white bread. Amazing, this is really unthinkable.¡± Even Raymond was stunned by this scene. At this moment, as he looked at the security team around him maintaining order, and the vampires by the side, there was a deep puzzlement in his eyes. Were vampires no longer evil but Vampires of the Divine Light that protected humans? What was going on in this world? Chapter 60 ¡°Line up in order. Do not even think of cutting queues. Everyone has to register.¡± ¡°Once you are done registering, you can receive free food, and everyone will be allocated a house.¡± ¡°You should feel really lucky. A few days later will be the day of land distribution, and you guys made it just in time.¡± ¡°Hmph, we have been breaking our backs for so many days, and but instead you guys get to enjoy it for nothing.¡± ¡°Ten acres of land, everyone could get ten acres of land. Bloody hell, you people who came after are just too lucky.¡± Amidst the mumbled complaints and conversations of the surrounding security team, Raymond became more and more confused. What? What was the deal with the allocation of houses and land? With a belly full of questions, he approached a member of the security team by the side and asked with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Sir, may I know what is the distribution of houses and land is about?¡± Looking at the tall man before him, Porcy felt that he looked familiar but he did not recognize him at all, so he could not help but to shake his head. ¡°I¡¯m not a sir. I¡¯m just a member of the security team, and like you guys, had only just come to Dawnbreak a few days ago.¡± After saying that, he looked at Raymond wanted to speak but thought against it and laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are safe here. The Vampires of the Divine Light are not those evil bloodsuckers. They bear no malice against us humans, and instead, you should be thankful because you were chosen by them. As for the distribution of houses and land, the registrar will explain to you in detail.¡± As he said that, Porcy patted the nervous Raymond¡¯s shoulder, and felt a bit emotional. When he came to the city a few days ago, he was much more afraid than Raymond was, but until today he still remembered the gentle tone Lord Kaschar had when he talked to him. When he heard of his rather oafish name, and that his only expertise was in farming, not only did Lord Kaschar not ridicule him, the latter even comforted him about it. The feeling of being respected for the first time was the most important motivation for him to suppress his inner fears and worked hard to join the security team. Praise be the Goddess, praise be Lord Kaschar. After getting along with the Vampires of the Divine Light for a few short days, Porcy had made up his mind. If he really could get ten acres of land, forget being unable to leave Dawnbreak, he would choose to live here even if he could leave. Raymond did not know what the thoughts of the sir from the security team who could chat with the vampires with a smile, but he still felt a little conflicted when he heard the latter¡¯s words. The Vampires of the Divine Light actually did not harm humans?! If it had been the vampires who had come out and said that, he would have been skeptical. Now, a living human, who had no fears or worries about talking to a vampire, had personally told him that, though. Even if he was doubtful, it was undoubtedly much allayed. Following the long line, Raymond carefully observed the first batch of people registering. Most of their expressions tended to be the same. At first, they were fearful of the vampires when they were questioned, but upon leaving after receiving a small piece of paper, there was surprise on their faces. While their fears had not completely disappeared, he could clearly feel that these people seemed to be not so fearful of the vampires before them. Goddess of Life above, did these demons cast some evil magic on them? However, that should not be the case. Raymond remembered what the security team member had spoken about earlier, the allocating of houses and land. His heart started to beats uncontrollably at this moment. Was this all real? The crowd in the back looked at the refugees who were all smiled as they collected their food after completing the registration process, and an inexplicable expectation suddenly rose in their hearts. Was things were going to be like what the security team had said, that there were great boons awaiting them? One by one, the line slowly shrank, and most of the people had completed their registration and had taken their share of food. Raymond, amidst tension and anticipation, finally came before the registrar. This was a standard-looking vampire. He did not know why the vampire had not taken the human-form like the vampires around him, but instead maintained the form of a vampire. He had two fangs in his mouth and a pair of torn yet menacing wings with hideous looking barbs on it. It was almost made the same as the demons in the legends. His face was unnaturally pale, and his blue eyes had a faint light to it. His temperament was elegant, his appearance handsome, and his every gesture had the grace of a genteel noble. Raymond¡¯s relaxed heart suddenly tensed up. This was a real vampire, and even if he had seen them before earlier, he still felt a lot of pressure facing one like that. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. This is the order of the minister. All Vampires of the Divine Light must maintain their original form when working. Don¡¯t worry, you will be protected by us in Dawnbreak. We are not those evil bloodsuckers, and no one will bring harm to you.¡± Hearing the words of the vampire before him, the tension in Raymond¡¯s heart relaxed slightly. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The vampire in front of him smiled slightly and did not say much. In fact, they were also confused by this order at the beginning. Would revealing their true form before the humans not scare the living daylights out of these cowardly folks? Even so, the reality was contrary to what they had imagined, and the humans were much bolder than expected. At first, when they saw the vampires work, they were very scared, but after a few days of contact, the fear had disappeared and was replaced by curiosity. Some of the more courageous ones would even reach out to sneak a touch on their wings, which was a dumbfounding scene. ¡°Name?¡± ¡°Raymond.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your last name?¡± ¡°Sorry, Sir, I only have a given name.¡± ¡°All right, it doesn¡¯t matter. There are many people like you in Dawnbreak. Age?¡± After ten minutes of questioning, Raymond was sweating profusely, and the dozen of questions was almost to the point of revealing the girl he had his first time with. That registrar sure was difficult. ¡°Very well, Mr. Raymond. You were not lying. You have obtained a temporary residence permit in Dawnbreak. You can now get a house for three years for free. After that, you will be able to obtain ten acres of land that Dawnbreak will be distributing. This is your identification certificate, and it is proof of right for the allocation of land. Please keep it safe, if you lost it, you will have difficulties moving about in Dawnbreak.¡± ¡°Mr. Raymond, if you become an official resident of Dawnbreak in the future, your children will be able to study at school, or they can learn magic at the mage tower. ¡± ¡°Mr. Raymond, this is Dawnbreak, and on behalf of the patriarch of the Vampires of the Divine Light, Lord Kaschar, I welcome you to be a part of Dawnbreak.¡± In the end, the vampire in charge of registration stood up in a solemn manner and looked somberly at Raymond before him. It was a simple matter to detect whether the other person was lying or not. Almost every vampire in charge of registration had mastered the related spells. A Second Circle spell, Detect Truth could last almost two solhours. Raymond¡¯s mind buzzed as he took his identification certificate and proof of land allocation. At this moment, he finally understood why those people were so happy and excited. Allocation of houses aside, for him to be allocated land, and it was 10 acres worth of land! If the first two things had excited him, then what came after had him deeply shocked. If he could be an official resident of Dawnbreak, then his children could study in schools or learn magic in the mage tower! The excitement in his mind had him in a long daze. Goddess of Life above, am I being favored by you? Praise be the Goddess! Praise be the Vampires of the Divine Light!! Please Leave a Review If you like this Novel! Chapter 61 "Cotton, cloth, farm tools... Such a large number, what do our masters really want to do?" Some doubts appeared on Winnie Alex''s delicate face, and her violet eyes seemed to twinkle with stars, full of soul stirring charm. He raised his head slightly, his white neck as graceful as a swan, and looked at Roma, the son of the marquis. "President Winnie, according to the news of Jinmai chamber of Commerce, all the goods and materials are transported to the border through the river, but our people at the border can''t get their information because of the war, the specific location can''t be confirmed, but according to my speculation, it''s very likely that Li De Cachar wants to rebuild a small town. I believe you can understand the noble''s desire for territory " ROM organized the speech of Lee a little bit and said it again. He didn''t mean any harm to Li De who communicated with him last night, especially after the other party gave him a multicolored gem to give to Winnie, his favor for him increased greatly. And the other side also taught him a lot of skills to pursue girls. Goddess is on, which is the truth that he heard more exciting than magic. He never thought there were so many ways to pursue girls. And the reconstruction of the small town of the cachal family is the reason why Lee gave him the reason why he bought a lot of goods and materials during this period, which was believed by ROM. In the aspect of honor and honor, the nobles could not compare with the respect of territory, so the reason given by Li De was reasonable and reasonable. Winnie''s frown relaxed. It''s not uncommon for the downcast aristocrats to rebuild their own territory. The decline and rise of aristocracy may be in a cold winter month. "Perhaps, the border is so chaotic that he is not afraid of being robbed by the orcs?" At this time, Roma felt that it was a lucky thing for Lee to call him last night. If there was no such communication, he would have hesitated and could not explain the reason. Holding her head high, she gazed into Winnie''s eyes with confidence in the way she had taught him. "President Winnie, chaos is the opportunity. After three years of waste, the territory of Li De must have been occupied by the surrounding nobles. If we go again next spring, we will certainly face the collective resistance of those Lords. I don''t think anyone would want a contentious territory. And don''t say that Li De is a senior mage. Even if I am a level 7 intermediate mage, I am absolutely sure that I can accumulate enough strength in the chaotic winter moon. " Then he thought of learning from Li De''s posture and stood up slightly with his hands on his back, staring into the distance at the glass window. The light was shining on his face through the glass window, and his back was pulled long. With his handsome face, gorgeous aristocratic clothes and deep eyes, Roma almost showed the noble demeanor. He deeply remembers Li De''s advice that beauty is justice. Looking at ROM standing in front of the glass window, Winnie was slightly stunned, and an inexplicable figure appeared in her mind at this time. The figure''s eyes were the most sincere eyes she had seen for so many years. The more sincere and hypocritical she is in the conspiracy. This is just like the beggars at the bottom yearning for aristocratic life. They are disgusted with their terrible life and yearn for a better one. Seeing that Winnie didn''t ask questions, ROM was a little stiff, but whether the other side matched or not, he would continue to play. "Civilians love their land sincerely. It is very difficult to drive them away from the land before the winter moon. But after the orc invasion, the brutality of the orcs will cause civilians to leave their land. The civilians who left the land became homeless refugees. If a nobleman comes forward at this time, he can collect them and provide them with food, cotton padded clothes, and promise to distribute land to the civilians after the next spring. Would these people like to follow the noble? " "What''s more, the nobleman has found a safe land to avoid the orcs. Is the plan unlikely to come true?" ROM turned his head and looked intensely at Winnie. As a matter of fact, Li De also said to the Marquis''s son. He did not change a word. Winnie nodded and took a deep look at Roma. It was a very simple but bold plan. But it has to be said that it takes a lot of courage to do this when the winter moon is coming and the border is invaded by orcs. She had seen the ferocity of orcs, and she knew the hypocrisy and weakness of the nobles. However, the plan would never have been conceived by Rom. she had known for a long time what the character of the son of the Marquis was. There''s a smile on the corner of your mouth, lied Cachar. I wish you could surprise me more. After a look at the head held up by ROM, he said with a chuckle."Master ROM, this is a plan that needs courage to complete. It''s great" Roma is in full bloom, and this is the first time he has been praised by Winnie for half a year. Li De, it''s really the God sent by the goddess of luck to help me, praise the goddess. "It''s just a little immature idea, President Winnie. I heard that you like theatrical performances very much. There is a drama company from Wang Du Lai tonight, and master Cali, who is known as the throat of Nolan, is also here. My friend sent me two tickets. I wonder if President Winnie is free tonight Ram looks at Winnie affectionately. "Sorry, Roma, you know, the chamber of Commerce has a lot to deal with" ROM nodded and laughed. "It doesn''t matter, President Winnie" "but we have a new bakery opposite us. Maybe there are some desserts you like. Let me treat you in the evening" Winnie refused once, but she agreed with a smile. "Well, master ROM, I''m also interested in your plan for the border town. I think we can talk more about it" Roma is very happy. At this time, he has already admired the routine taught by Li De. It has been half a year since he came to green city from Wangdu. This is the first time Winnie has agreed to his invitation and has shown her interest in his ideas. Goddess, is this the most beautiful tulip in green city to be picked by me? As a matter of fact, what Li De taught the Marquis''s son that night was to find a pamphlet on the Internet. I''m afraid that Li De, a single dog, would never have thought that the noble, who was deeply in love, had such a strong understanding ability that he could use the things he learned that he could not rely on. It can only be said that some things are really gifted. "No problem, President Winnie, I''ll see you at six o''clock in the evening." ROM smiles and politely walks out of Winnie''s office. A meaningful smile appeared on Winnie''s face as she watched ROM''s back disappear. I don''t know what your real plan is? Chapter 62 What''s going on in the city of dawn, lied learns about it through bats every day. Although he did not see the arrival of the second group of people, the excited tone on the paper still leapt on the paper when Harrison delivered his letter. And a few orders from Harrison brightened Lee''s eyes. Especially in the working state, it is a bold idea for the blood clan to use the real face. The fear comes from the unknown. The reason why blood clan is terrible is not only that the other side sucks human blood, but also because blood clan only appears at night. For human beings, they are full of unknown and mysterious. Now the blood race is so red fruit with the most real state to show in front of mankind, at first it will certainly cause a lot of impact on human beings, but it is no longer as mysterious and unknown as before, everything is displayed in front of human beings. Li De can imagine that once human beings adapt to the blood clan when they are working, it will only be good for them to integrate into the dawn city in the future. Once the fog of the unknown is broken, the fear in the heart will be reduced to the lowest level when human beings find that there is nothing terrible about the blood clan. In particular, the blood clan will get along with them day and night. After getting familiar with the character of each blood clan, even if the appearance becomes more terrible, it is just like this in the eyes of human beings. This command is undoubtedly a double-edged sword. After good operation, the dawn city will no longer have to worry about the antipathy of human beings to the blood clan. Bad operation will leave a deep psychological shadow on human beings, and the estrangement of blood clan will continue to increase. However, Li De maintains a supportive attitude towards this issue. The blood clan can not always face human beings with the posture of human beings. Moreover, he is not afraid of human antipathy. Now he has just begun. His real routine has not yet begun. These people want to run is impossible, to the mouth of the meat, not to eat how they want to eat. Odysseus was surprised to bring back the second group of human beings. He had a hunch that maybe before winter, the harvest of dawn city would exceed his imagination. At this time, it was October 22, and December officially entered the winter month. Dawn city had more than a month to plunder the population. He also has a month to buy the material. After entering winter, the whole green city will fall into a short pause, and many work will not be carried out again. When he wants to purchase materials, he will need several times more energy and time than usual. And at this moment, taking advantage of this time gap, he can finally find time to study magic, yes, to study magic. After improving the mage''s hand, he did not have time to improve the second magic. Now, taking advantage of the gap between Laurent''s acquisition of supplies, he intends to start to study the improvement of the second magic. Lee''s love of magic can''t be described in words. He likes the feeling of controlling magic when casting. Fireball skill is flying in the hand, and the mage''s hand is changed into various weapons. Every time, it is very touching. The study of magic is like a little bit to untie the goddess''s clothes, so that he has a sense of exploring the world''s mysteries. Small fireball technique. Lee set the goal of the study. It is no exaggeration to say that almost a mage can do small fireball, even Harrison, the second generation blood descendant who does not like to attack magic, can do little fireball. There''s no other reason, it''s easy to use. It has a series of outstanding advantages, such as high power, low consumption of magic, simple, easy to use and so on. It is a must to learn magic in all one ring magic. Small fireball has 50 magic nodes, just crossed the pass line. Although there are not many magic nodes, even 30 less than the mage''s hands improved by Lee De, the small fireball is the most destructive of all the magic spells, none of them. Small fireball: form a hot fireball in your hand. After attacking the enemy, it will explode and consume 8 magic points. It''s very simple, but it''s more powerful than the improved mage''s hand. The improved version of the mage''s hand is more prominent is the deformation function, and the small fireball is the pursuit of the ultimate lethality, how to violence how to come. 50 magic nodes, except for the necessary stable magic model nodes, all other magic nodes are set to increase power. This makes the power of small fireball reach the level of explosion of a gas tank, and a blow can blow up a wall. The powerful lethality of small fireball has been favored by almost all mages. Low level mages often face the dilemma of insufficient magic power. At this time, powerful small fireball can make up for their embarrassment of lack of lethality. Li De seriously thought that the original intention of small fireball should be to achieve the maximum power with the minimum magic consumption. This idea is correct. Most of the magic power of a mage apprentice will not exceed 30 points after becoming a full mage. At this time, even if there is a strong spell, they can''t cast it, so it''s very necessary to have low magic cost and high power magic. Whether it is scarlet mage tower or blood clan, small fireball is a very practical magic at this stage.The magic power of blood clan is more abundant than that of human beings, but they are not allowed to use the second ring magic without fear. As an advanced technique of small fireball, the magic consumption of big fireball has increased by three times, and 25 magic points are needed to cast a spell. In the seesaw battle, the cost-effectiveness of big fireball is obviously lower than that of small fireball. This is the reason why he chose to improve this spell. As long as the improvement is successful, the combat effectiveness of the blood clan can be improved immediately. Small fireball is different from the mage''s hand. After the improvement of the mage''s hand, the greater effect is surprise. When the enemy does not expect it, it suddenly changes shape. Even if the power of the mage''s hand is good, it is not suitable for frontal combat. Small fireball and big fireball are the mainstream. There is also a point, small fireball is the beginning of a series, one ring magic, small fireball, two ring magic, big fireball, three ring magic, and even four ring magic, magma fireball and five ring magic falling meteorite this is a series of magic with complete inheritance. Small fireball is the precondition of big fireball, and big fireball is explosion Pyroclasts are preconditioned until this series of ultimate magic falls meteorites. Therefore, the improved small fireball technique also paves the way for the improved big fireball technique, and its role will not be small in the future. Although fireball is very powerful, it has a defect that cannot be ignored. The flight speed is too slow. After the small fireball is released, the ballistic velocity is about 30 blades per second. It doesn''t look low, but a regular warrior with more than two ranks has the ability to dodge fireball. Therefore, this powerful little fireball can only be used for sneak attack or cooperation with teammates. It is a chicken''s rib to fight with soldiers of the same level. After casting, it is difficult to hit the enemy. Li De''s thoughts began to flow. It''s good to be powerful, but it''s a very embarrassing thing that you can''t hit a person. What''s the use if you can easily hide yourself from other professions? Li Dedan sat on the seventh floor of the master tower, looking at the bright moon outside the window and slowly closed his eyes. So can we make supersonic fireballs? Or flash? Or can you ignore the inevitable? Or... Fireball Gatling?? Li De''s heart leaped and a bold idea rose. Chapter 63 Slowly withdrawing his thoughts, Li De sorted out his ideas for improvement. According to the characteristics of small fireball, he determined three directions. The first is to continue to increase the power of fireballs, so that this spell can become a powerful and heavy weapon. The second is to increase the trajectory speed of fireball under the existing power to make up for this shortcoming the third is to reduce the power of small fireball and increase the casting speed and ballistic speed. It can be said that these three have their own merits. If they are impossible, Li De has a clear understanding that his current spell accumulation is not up to this level of improvement. The blood clan''s current level is above level 5, and almost all mages have learned the big fireball technique. So it is not necessary to continue to increase the power of big and small fireballs, and it is difficult to surpass the big fireball technique if it is increased. The second point is undoubtedly the most ideal, but it is too difficult. Lied improved the mage''s hand and knew how difficult it was to strengthen his power in his original state. This can be seen from the original 30 magic nodes of the mage''s hand to the improved 90 magic nodes. Moreover, the magic consumption of the mage''s hand has been increased by 50%, which is close to zero for him, the ancestor of the blood clan with abundant magic power. But for a one ring magic, it is still higher and more powerful, but its cost performance is lower. This is why he did not extend the hand of mage to the blood clan. In his personal opinion, he is more inclined to the third point, which is to reduce the power of fireball, speed up the trajectory speed and casting speed of fireball, and reduce the consumption of magic power. Small fireball reduces a certain amount of power and gains faster casting speed and ballistic speed. Li De thinks it is completely acceptable. Why in modern war, machine gun is the most disgusting existence of infantry, because the continuous suppression of the other side makes people can not lift their heads. If he can release three or more small fireballs in a second and turn the small fireball into a magic version of Gatling, even if the power is smaller, it is enough to make the other party dumbfounded. It''ll be less powerful. What''s going on? Let you see the dead. Of course, this is only his initial expectation. If he wants to achieve his goal, he will have to try and fail many times. Night is the most powerful weapon given to the blood clan by the goddess of the night. The blood clan with unique blood will greatly enhance its abilities in all aspects after the night falls. Li De, the ancestor of blood clan with magic affinity, can intuitively feel how powerful the bonus brought by night is. The magic almost fogged around him. Close your eyes and enter the spirit sea. The improvement of small fireball was officially started. With the experience of studying the hand of the mage last time, the beginning of this time is relatively smooth. According to the rules, the first 50 magic nodes are numbered according to 1-50. It has to be said that although there are only 20 more magic nodes, the complexity of the magic model of small fireball is several levels higher than that of the mage''s hand. If the magic nodes of the mage''s hand are arranged in order from 1 to 30, then small fireball is disorderly arranged, such as 1-32-18-47 and so on. There is no fixed order. To change a spell, the most basic point is to find out the role of each magic node in this magic model, whether to increase the power or stabilize the model, to speed up the operation of magic or to save magic. It''s almost impossible for unnecessary magic nodes to appear on the mature ring of small fireball. Numerous mages will choose the small fireball as their first spell to become a formal mage. For a long time, many powerful mages have polished this spell. Lide is prepared for this, and it is unlikely that the improvement of this spell will be as smooth as that of the mage''s hand. But as a doer, he didn''t hesitate too much and went straight to action. With the super magic affinity, the small fireball magic model which needs to input 8 magic points to activate is slowly reduced to 7 points, then 6 points, 5 points, 4 points, until finally 3 points that can not be reduced any more. Before the mage''s hand was improved, the best he could control was two magic points that could make the magic model of the mage''s hand work. Small fireball has 20 magic nodes more than the mage''s hands and feet. The magic power has reached the extreme when it is compressed to 3 points. It is almost impossible to reduce it again. After several experiments, Lee realized that the 3-point magic was the critical value of the small fireball magic model, and he resolutely gave up his plan to continue to compress the magic. For a spell with 50 magic nodes, it is extremely inconceivable that the magic model can be operated with 3 magic points. If it can be activated by two magic powers like the mage''s hand, it must be a level breakthrough. But three magic points can also be accepted, at least three points of magic after the collapse of the phage has little effect on him. The next step. Split the magic node. The most direct way to find out the use of each magic node is to split it. What happens to the magic model of splitting a magic node? Can it be activated, will it collapse, increase or decrease the consumption of magic power, and what is the state of the released spell?The answers to these questions can be obtained by splitting magic nodes. The magic model of small fireball is a new subject, which is totally different from the magic hand. It has different operation rules and magic node arrangement. But in the face of strange challenges, Lee de came more interested in exploring the unknown magic, a little bit to unlock the mysterious veil of magic, which made him feel obsessed. It''s like slowly opening up your goddess''s long skirt and skirt, exploring the taboo and mysterious area a little bit, full of strange stimulation and yearning. First, start to split the magic node. No. 1, this is the beginning of the little fireball technique. Lide sends magic directly to the second magic node, bypassing node 1. With the magic delivery, the magic nodes of small fireball are lit one by one, flashing light blue. The bypassed node No.1 seems to have little to do with the whole magic model. The magic is not hindered and the magic node No.50 is smoothly input. When the last node lights up with blue light, the originally stable magic node collapses instantly. Li De didn''t respond. He felt a slight pain in his mind, like a needle prick. It doesn''t feel good to have magic back. Li De frowned, picked up the goose feather pen and recorded the experimental data in the Chinese common language on his notebook. the model of No.1 magic node could not be established, and the effect rate of node No.1 was stable and connected with the whole model. Failure is almost as normal as breathing in the process of improving magic. He doesn''t have any fluctuation in his heart. However, the backfire of the fireball is almost twice as much as that after the collapse of the mage''s hand model, which is slightly beyond his expectation. However, for him who has the magic affinity talent, he is still far within the tolerance range. Unless he fails for hundreds or thousands of times in a row, only three magic points can''t make him suffer too much damage. After the pain in his mind was relieved, Li De began to verify node 2. The experiment continued ~ overlooking green city, the scarlet magenta pagoda on the Southern District reflected a little scarlet in the moonlight, especially in the night sky. In the seventh floor, the hazy magic lamp shines through the glass window, and the warm yellow light is like a lighthouse on an island in the dark city of green. Full of mystery and yearning color. Chapter 64 For three days, for three days, Li De, who was trapped in exploring the skirt of the goddess of magic, entered a state of fanatical work. But the result is not perfect, failure, failure, failure again. After establishing three mathematical models as the experimental data support, there is still no breakthrough. For the first time, Li De tasted the tangle of no progress. According to his assumption, he wanted to understand the function of all magic nodes at first, but he found that he underestimated the magic model of fireball. As a magic skill that all formal mages must learn, it has many incomparable advantages. And can have these advantages is undoubtedly its excellent magic model to bring. So it''s more difficult to decompose this magic model. The most important problem is that these magic nodes are not separate. Many of them are single magic nodes, which do not work. They can only work after following the links of magic nodes. This seems like a slight change, but it has made Lee''s workload rise a few steps in vain. If it had not been for the modern way that mathematical models were used to record and eliminate a large number of useless experimental data, his workload would have increased several times. But fortunately, although the process is difficult, half of the magic nodes lied has basically figured out the role. Even a lot of magic nodes in the use of in-depth research brought Lee a lot of inspiration, which made him have a lot of new ideas on the improved magic of the hand of the mage. Maybe we can continue to optimize the mage''s hand in the future. It can be said that although it is far from the successful degree of improvement, Li De has made a lot of profits from the process of splitting small fireball. He had a better understanding of the composition and operation of the magic model, which made him get a great sense of achievement. It''s not a loss. The accumulation of knowledge is a slow process, so is magic. Although Li De has gained a lot in splitting the magic model of fireball, he doesn''t think this is his limit. He has a firm heart, the things that he believes must be completed. Therefore, although the improvement of small fireball is slow, Li De, who is determined to do so, is fully committed to it. The efficiency of the split of the magic model by lied in the state is high enough to make any mage gape. At the same time, his number of failures is enough to make any mage tremble. 1000 times, 2000 times, 3000 times, failure, failure, failure. But in this process, one magic node after another is determined to be used in the magic model in the failure and magic reversion, and section after section of magic circuit is understood by Lee in the collapse and reconstruction. Time goes by day by day. Li De has been immersed in the world of improved fireball, watching himself a little bit to solve this mysterious and complex magic, that strong sense of achievement almost made him forget the passage of time. When Laurent has collected the materials ordered by leader and waited for his next order; when the second group of residents of dawn city have settled down and can start to distribute land only by his order; when the residents around scarlet mage tower are anxiously waiting for the next news of master mage''s recruiting apprentices. The seventh floor of the master''s room has disappeared. Wei Na, who has been on the seventh floor all the time, has never left for a few days. This little maid, who has become an official mage, first found out that although her face is a little tired, her eyes are still spiritual. The girl''s surprise almost spilled out of her heart. Trot forward, like a child to see the closest people. "Lord Li De, your magic research has been successful?! It''s great ~ " Li De''s expression is full of smile, neither denying nor affirming. "What happened these days?" Weina came up to him, her eyes bent into crescent shape, and her joy filled the air. The sound of a lark chirped. "Everything is very good, but the recruitment of master apprentices has not been determined yet, and we have to wait for you to confirm. Besides, President Laurent has come to see you many times, and according to him, you have purchased all the purchased goods. " Li De nodded and hesitated. "What''s the date now?" Weina''s Sapphire like eyes, like a star in the twinkling, covered her mouth and chuckled. "Mr. Li De, today is November 1st, and you have been on the 7th floor for ten days" November 1st? It''s been a month. Li De was slightly in a trance. From October to Rongguang, it has been November now, a whole month has passed. Just finished studying magic, he was still half silent in that wonderful feeling.Looking at Weina that kind of beautiful face, this has a kind of unreal feeling, subconsciously reached out to touch the girl''s long golden curly hair. After seeing the girl''s red face, this just returned to God, subconsciously touched the nose, decisively changed the topic. "Weina, you and Kalu are the two people to assist in the recruitment of master apprentices. I don''t have to teach you how to determine apprenticeship? " After seeing Li De''s hand back, Weina felt a little lost in her heart. She immediately adjusted her mood when she heard the other party''s words. "Of course not. The magic affinity crystal is in your study. As long as you can make the magic affinity crystal shine, it means you have talent. The brighter the light, the higher the talent" Li De nodded. "Very well, you are responsible for this. I hope to recruit a group of excellent apprentices, and the number is temporarily set at 100." "100 people?" Weina was a little frightened by the number, and recruited hundreds of MAGE apprentices at a time, which is extremely rare in green city. "Mr. Li De, we don''t have so many rooms to arrange for them..." "buy the house nearby" "yes" looking at Li De''s resolute voice, Weina immediately agreed. Although she was a little surprised, she would try her best to do what Li De wanted to do, whether it was reasonable or not. Because he''s Lord Lee. The girl whose eyes are as clear as sapphire flashed through her strong adoration and admiration. Li De smiles at Weina after she leaves. He has to say that having such an excellent maid around can really keep him in a good mood. Of course, what makes him more happy is the data that has changed on the property panel, and four or five system tips that he has just had time to seriously study. "Ding ~ ancestral talent trigger, each blood lineage can provide you with 1 character experience every month. After counting the number of blood clans, there are 208 blood descendants in total. The ancestral talent can provide you with 208 character experience " " Ding ~ because you use magic with high intensity for a long time, the affinity of magic increases slightly, and the magic value increases by 5 points permanently " " Ding ~ successfully improves the small fireball skill. Improved advantages: the structure of the magic model is optimized, the magic consumption is reduced to 3 points, the casting speed is increased by 5 times, and the trajectory speed is increased by 4 times, and the special effect - fast casting is obtained. Disadvantages: spell power reduced by 60%. Evaluation: excellent. Although the power of the spell is greatly reduced, the super speed of casting brings unique advantages and incomparable characteristics. Reward character experience - 1500 " " Ding ~ because the small fireball is optimized, the structure of big fireball is automatically optimized by 10%, the magic consumption is reduced by 5 points, and the casting speed is increased by 10% " " Ding ~ because of the front magic of burst fireball, the structure of burst fireball is automatically optimized by 5%, and the magic consumption is reduced by 3 points Speed increased by 5% " speed Chapter 65 Li De looked at several system prompts and was very satisfied. The harvest this time is beyond imagination. In the past ten days, in addition to off-line meals from time to time, all the time has been put on the improved small fireball technique. There is a strong obsession in Li De''s character that he will never give up until he reaches his goal. If he is an ordinary person, most of them will be difficult to persist in the failure of countless times for ten days in a row. The effort paid off. First of all, he got 208 points of experience because of his ancestral talent. This part of experience every month, equivalent to a fixed salary, is undoubtedly the most stable and most potential. But now the number of blood clan can not see the advantage, but when the number of blood group developed, it will be very considerable. Second, because of using magic for a long time, it has improved the affinity and value of magic power. This is unexpected joy. There is no doubt about the importance of magic affinity. If he did not have this talent specialty of magic affinity, he would never have studied magic so easily. He was not even afraid of the magic that ordinary mages could hear because of this specialty. The magic value is needless to say. The amount of magic largely determines the strength of a mage. No matter how much it is increased, it is precious to Li De Lai. What makes him happy is that the improved fireball technique has gained 1500 character experience points, which is far beyond his expectation. The previous mage''s hand improvement evaluation was excellent and got 500 experience points. This small fireball improved evaluation is excellent, obtained 1500 points of experience, the foot turned three times. Li De doesn''t know the specific evaluation criteria of the improvement, but now it is certain that the effect of the improvement determines how much experience he can gain. The better the improvement is, the more experience he will get. Finally, the big fireball and the burst fireball are successfully improved because of the magic model of the small fireball, while the automatic improvement is a surprise in the surprise. Fireball is a series of spells, which has a complete ecology from low to high. However, the improvement of low-level magic can affect high-level magic, which is unexpected by Li Degen. This closed door study is a great achievement. Li De Cachar race: blood clan (ancestor) level: mage lv10 (27335000), warrior LV5 (level has reached the upper limit) Magic: 657657 talent expertise: ancestor of blood clan (only), blood shackle (limited), magic affinity (extreme) race skills: Incarnation bat, blood sucking recovery, super physique (passive) spell : One Ring Magic: small fireball (improved speed casting), thunder and lightning, puppet, mage''s hand (improved), magic shield, waterfall two ring magic: detection, big fireball, thunder, big puppet, magic surge, fast forward, reinforcement, enchantment Three Ring Magic: blink, walk in void, burst fireball A change has taken place. First of all, the experience value has reached more than 2700, more than half of the upgrade required. It can be predicted that it will not be far to upgrade to level 11. The magic power increased from 652 points to 657 points. Although it was nothing compared with the overall magic power of more than 600, the magic power always makes a lot of things. To reach his level, it takes a long time to meditate. This is no small surprise. Of course, the most important thing is that the improved fireball has the ability to cast quickly. Casting speed: increases casting speed by 30% when you cast fireball. His improved small fireball technique increased casting speed by 5 times. In addition, the speed of casting small fireball was enhanced once again. The original casting time of small fireball was calculated by Li De in detail. It was about 1.2 seconds. It takes 1.2 seconds for the magic input to be activated and then released. After increasing casting speed by five times, casting can be completed in 0.24 seconds. In the same time, the opponent can only release one of 5 small fireballs. If you add the effect of speed casting, the number will be increased to 6, and 6 fireballs can be cast in 1.2 seconds. In other words, one second is five. Five sprays a second, fireball Gatling is no longer a dream. And compared with the original increase of 4 times the ballistic speed, so that the improved small fireball has the original incomparable advantages. Super ballistic speed. The original small fireball is powerful, long casting time and slow trajectory speed, so it is more inclined to heavy artillery. The improved small fireball has common power, short casting time and ballistic speed block. It is determined as Gatling. Have a strong firepower to suppress the other side, and then rely on the ultra fast ballistic speed, even in the face of high-level soldiers may not be able to escape. Li De is very satisfied. Although the power of single fireball has gone down, its lethality has been improved by more than one level.Both ordinary mages and senior mages try it. Li De came to the conclusion. A small fireball requires 3 magic points. Five small fireballs per second is 15 magic points. He can change all his magic power into more than 200 small fireballs to pour out to the enemy in more than 40 seconds. Fireball washing is no longer a dream. According to the normal cast, the three ring spell needs 70 magic power to burst the fireball, and the casting time is as long as one minute. Even with all kinds of talents, it takes 40 or 50 seconds to shorten casting time. In 40 seconds, hundreds of small fireballs are smashed. Even if there is a mage with level up to 15, he will jump and curse his mother. When the quantity reaches a certain degree, it can completely cause qualitative changes, not to mention fireball, which is famous for its lethality. Little fireball has become - real fireball Gatling. In the process of the seventh floor experiment, he has not used the improved small fireball technique happily. At this time, he has to go to experiment. The scarlet mage tower is well equipped, so are the equipment used to test the magic power. The fifth floor, a separate room, the room is placed with a huge gray black stone slab, above the flashing light. Anti magic stone, this kind of gray and black stone excavated from the earth''s veins has a very good anti magic effect. Like his anti magic stone, it can be directly immune to four ring magic. Anti magic stone is generally used to make equipment to resist magic. Many anti magic stones are added to the walls of green city. Almost every mage tower has anti magic stone, because this material is a good thing to test the magic power. Hearing the news of Li De''s research, the apprentices came to the fifth floor with great enthusiasm. After the last study, Li De took out the hand of the mage who made them marvel. This time, he came to the room on the fifth floor with the anti magic stone. Obviously, he developed a new magic. The goddess of magic is on. Lord reed is really powerful. Although these apprentices were extremely distressed by the improved mage''s hand magic model, it did not prevent them from worshiping the improved wizard''s hand magic model. "What do you think Lord reed has improved this time?" "I guess it must be very powerful, such as the four ring magic." "cut, I don''t know anything. I think Lord Li De must be upgraded. He is likely to become a great mage soon. Ha ha, we will be apprentices of the great mage in the future. Great" "how about Lord Li De''s new magic? Can you learn it well? I can''t understand the improved model of the hand of the mage. What else The final appearance of Weina hammered the apprentices around into helpless. One by one, they withered. As a formal mage, Weina is the existence that the apprentices need to look forward to. Li De looked at a group of little guys with eager eyes. He was not a person who liked to hide. In addition, the apprentices who had made soul vows all his private property and didn''t need to be hidden. It''s a pleasure to share with your own people the magic that you''ve worked so hard on. The room on the fifth floor is not big. The surrounding gray walls are covered with defensive magic array. This room is used to test magic. It has strong defense. Li De looked at the anti magic stone in front of him and waved his hand. Among a group of apprentices, he showed them for the first time what firepower suppression was. What''s a fireball. Chapter 66 With a wave of hands, the optimized magic model is instantly activated. Brush ~ in the eyes of all apprentices, a fist sized fireball appears. Everyone looks a moment, little fireball? Can small fireball be deformed? They have not yet come to respond. Li De has a second fireball, a third fireball and a fourth one in front of him... what is shock? If these mages know their present expression, they will laugh at themselves. Twenty mage apprentices opened their mouths and stared at Li De''s hands in seconds, staring at dozens of fireballs. Are the magic goddess on, are they hallucination? When can the small fireball be released in a few seconds of casting time? Li De felt that when he was handling 40 fireballs, his reaction power dropped, knowing that the limit of his perfect handling was 40. No longer hesitant, fireball in the spirit of the control of the stone flying towards the stone. The small fireballs in line were like bullets that shot out of the bore, banging - a hot scratch in the air. The speed reached the extreme, 120 blades per second of high speed in a small room blink. The small fireball that first hit the stone against the magic stone printed a dark flame on the stone plate. The resistance to magic made the little fireball with little power completely lose its effect. But that''s the beginning. Dozens of small fireballs have all been smashed on the anti magic stone in a few seconds. This is not the limit. Li De has calm eyes and the magic in his mind is crazy to input the magic model. 0.2 seconds a small fireball, a second can cast five times. The fast cast made Lide look like he was shooting with a Gatlin. The shocked apprentices could only look at the scene stupidly, and there was no idea in his mind. The horrible little fireball flew to the anti magic stone at a speed invisible to the naked eye in Lide''s hand. The burning heat of the fireball in the air made the air in the room distorted. The temperature has risen by more than ten degrees in a short time. The scene lasted for more than 40 seconds. Until Lide consumed 657 magic points in his body. It was the first time he had consumed all the magic in his body. It takes a little time to clean up magic unless he uses triple ring magic with high frequency. But in front of the improved little fireball, in just 40 seconds he was able to empty his magic power. The room was in a short silence, when a group of mages and apprentices looked at Li Dequan with a look at the gods. Full of fanatical worship. It''s so handsome. It''s so handsome. In less than a minute, you can cast hundreds of small fireballs. The miracle is just like this. Among them, karu, who became a formal mage, had the most sharp eyes. He suddenly looked like he found something, pointed at the anti magic stone and stared at it, and he stuttered unbelievably. "You, look!! Anti magic stone, unexpectedly... "Br > hearing this, everyone brush their heads, and look at the anti magic stones that have been subjected to hundreds of small fireballs in a short time. Originally, dark anti magic stone was covered with large and small black circular prints. What made them wonder was that there was a red in the middle of the stone, and even the anti magic stone at the center could be seen melting into magma due to high temperature. The red magma, like tears, left from the center to the bottom, even below, brought a trace until it fell on the stone plate on the ground. The rapid condensation of acoustic magma appears especially shocking at this time. Karu was shocked and his voice was lost. The teacher melted the anti magic stone of immune four ring magic with a small fireball!!! In the goddess, Lord Lide must have been cared for by the goddess of magic, praised the goddess, praised him! " Hua ~ until now, these little guys were back to God, but the shock in my eyes could not be suppressed. "Lord Lide is so great, that is the stone against evil!" "Why can small fireball practice such a block of casting? This is a miracle of the spirit falling down " it is hard to imagine what adult Lide has studied in the past few days?" The eyes of Weina rose with small stars, and sapphire eyes were floating with mist. "Lord Lide, have you improved the technique of little fireball? Like the hand of a wizard? You are really great. The whole green city mages Association will cheer for you. " Hearing Weina, all the mage apprentices stopped talking, and looked at Li De with a straight look of worship.Li De smiles. In fact, he didn''t expect the continuous fireball to melt the anti magic stone center of immune four ring magic. After a moment''s thought, there was a general answer. Although the magic immunity of anti magic stone is very high, it is also relative. There is always a saturated interval value. He has such a huge magic, in a very short period of time all into a small fireball attack, is a very terrible force. Although the attack power of a single small fireball is insufficient, his continuous attack does not give him any time to adapt to the magic stone. Continuous fireball is equivalent to burning the center of the anti magic stone with thousands of degrees of heat. Even the anti magic stone material can''t stand such a high temperature. After it has withstood the threshold value beyond its limit, the center is melted due to high temperature. In other words, the anti magic stone is melted by continuous high temperature. In fact, the improved fireball is very similar to many modern fast fire weapons. If one bullet can''t kill you, it will take hundreds and thousands of rounds to carry out saturation attack. Therefore, even the tank that can carry the shell bombardment will be blasted in front of Gatling, which is a long-term high rate attack. Although it is the effect that he paid all his magic power to create, Li De can guarantee that if he doesn''t use saturation attack, he can''t hurt the anti magic stone that can be immune to four ring magic even if he explodes the fireball with 10 rounds and 20 rounds of triple ring magic. No wonder the system gave him 1500 points of experience because of his improvement, and the evaluation of this improvement is still excellent. It''s violent, direct, and powerful enough to melt the anti magic stone immune to four ring spells. This wave is not a loss. The ten days have not been wasted at all. Of course, this also has something to do with his magic power far beyond that of the mage of the same level. If he is an ordinary senior mage, he can be sure that the opponent can''t do this. Maybe it would be good to make the anti magic stone a little red. "Well, yes, this is my latest improved little fireball technique. It will be put in the study on the third floor in the future, and it will be open for you to learn. However, because the magic is very precious, he has to pay 10 points to learn " Li De is in a good mood. He will not be stingy for his apprentices, but what is too easy to get will not be treasured. Therefore, he plans to open the point system, the killer mace, in the mage tower. In the future, there will be more and more scarlet mage tower people, and extensive management is no longer suitable, and he has already prepared the point system. Not only the scarlet mage tower, but also the city of dawn will implement the points system. This system will be an invincible Assassin''s mace in the hands of Li De, especially in the dawn city. He can foresee that in the future, countless civilians will work hard for him because of a little points. Lied, king of routines, Cachar, is coming online. Chapter 67 A group of apprentices were very curious about the integral in Lee''s words, but he didn''t say much. Now is not the time to explain to the apprentices. Now that the research has been successfully completed, it is also time to do the main work. The land distribution of dawn city is still waiting for him to go back and make a decision, while Laurent''s supplies have been purchased and he is waiting for his next order. The study of magic has suppressed many things. Although Harrison reports to him through bats every day, Harrison still has to go back and lie down to deal with the situation. "Points will be very important for the future of scarlet mage tower. I''ll let Weina explain it to you in detail later. Now you go down first, Cohen, and call Laurent " " yes, Lord reed " a group of apprentices left with excited expression. They are full of expectation for the improved version of little fireball that Lee just performed. How powerful is it to melt the anti magic stone of immune four ring magic? Think of your future also have the opportunity to learn, the excitement in the heart not to mention. After a while, Laurent, who had been running to the mage tower for a few days, came to lied in high spirits. In recent days, after completing the acquisition task assigned by Li De, he has been waiting for him to give new instructions. However, the master mage went into the laboratory and ignored him, which made Laurent suffer a lot. At this time, I was relieved to see that Li De finally appeared. "Mr. Li De, the last purchase of goods and materials has been stacked in our warehouse. When do you think we will ship them out of the city?" The news that Lide wants to rebuild the small town of the cachal family on the border has been passed on through the mouth of the noble Roma. Laurent, who heard the news these days, has no doubt about his purchase of a large number of goods and materials. Isn''t it normal to rebuild one''s family territory? "Don''t worry. I''ll lie out of the city today. I''ll transport it out of the city after I come back. Have you found the boat?" Lauren features a nod. "Well, the boatman are all single men without family members in green city. If you give them money, they will go" "good. Have you encountered any obstacles in this acquisition?" "No, Lord reed, the Alex chamber of commerce is very cooperative with our acquisition, and Lord Roma has personally met me and asked me to say hello to you." "Well done. You can have a rest in a short time after the purchase of these materials. Now the most important thing is to expand the scale of Jinmai chamber of Commerce. I hope that after next spring, Jinmai chamber of Commerce will become a medium-sized chamber of commerce with more than 150 people. " As the only external window of dawn City, scarlet mage tower bears a heavy responsibility. Jinmai merchants will undertake some tasks in the future. This chamber of Commerce will be an important tool for Li De to obtain materials in the future. At present, the scale of Jinmai chamber of commerce is far from enough to support the development of a city. For a long time in the future, dawn city will need to borrow the production system of green city. The larger the scale of Jinmai chamber of Commerce, the easier it will be to negotiate with the big chamber of Commerce in green city, and the more able to ensure that the materials he wants can be purchased smoothly. Laurent was excited. It means that he will have more and more power. "I will try to fulfill your orders" "go down and wait for me to come back" "yes, Lord Li De" watching Laurent leave, Li De calls Weina, instructs him to leave the mage tower afterwards, and he wants to go back to the dawn city. For Lee De''s departure, although some reluctant to give up, but still quietly to help him prepare the carriage. Finally, the girl watched the carriage disappear along the winding street at the end of the line of sight, and was reluctant to return to the mage tower for a long time. A pair of more crystal clear eyes than sapphire, with the charm of expectation, golden curly hair in the sunlight like the goddess of the sun. In the gray and cold background of green city, the girl with excellent temperament is like a gorgeous light, and the whole picture has color because of her existence. It''s very exciting. ... eight days have passed since the second batch of residents arrived in dawn City, during which the third batch of residents with more than 500 people also arrived. At this time, the number of human beings in dawn City reached more than 2200. With the increasing number of people, the previously quiet dawn city is a little uneasy. An invisible undercurrent flows quietly. "Porcupine, have you heard from the police? When will the Lord of Cachar return? " "Yes, the land has been measured for half a month. Is it still being measured?? Why not distribute it? " "Hum, I said those vampires can''t believe it, you don''t believe it. What''s going on now?" The porcupine, as a member of the public order, was angry when he heard the complaints from the residents of Eric town."What are you talking about? say it again?!! Do you want me to explain it to you when the Lord of Cachar is out?! Hum, what are you civilians worth cheating? What can you do if the blood clan of the holy light is malicious to us? Now eating free food, living in a free house, and having the face to complain here, I swear to the goddess that if I hear this again, I will put you in the dungeon Several people around changed their faces. During this period of time, because of the rapid increase of human beings, there were a lot of unclean hands and feet and petty theft. finally, they were caught by the security forces. These people were not only deprived of the right to distribute land, but also had to complete a lot of work as punishment. They don''t want to lose everything they have. "Sorry porcupine, we didn''t mean to" "yes, yes, these guys are talking nonsense, we left first" hum, looking at the back of several people leaving, the porcupine disdained to curl his mouth. The Holy Light blood clan will not deceive them, and Lord Cachar''s words will never be false. This is his firm belief. This is not only because he received another five silver puke''s salary at the end of the month, but also because he stayed with the Holy Light blood clan for a long time. He knows what kind of people the Holy Light blood clan is... These powerful mages never disdain to lie. However, with more and more people in the dawn City, many newly arrived human beings do not know much about the Holy Light blood clan, so all kinds of comments come out. Porcupine is extremely disdainful to these remarks, encounter a refutation once. But after a long time, he was also worried. The city Lord of Cachar''s going out made a lot of work unable to continue, which made many idle civilians secretly slander the Holy Light blood clan and claimed that everything of the Holy Light blood clan was a fraud. For this reason, the city Lord Chagall has not been taught a lesson. The porcupine was very angry about this, but had no way but to look forward to the return of the Lord of Cachar. He had absolute confidence in the city Lord who did not laugh at him and promised them the future in front of hundreds of people. he believed that when the man came back, everything would become a bubble. In a short period of more than half a month, he has already loved the city. If he was allowed to choose between dawn city and Eric Town, he would not hesitate to choose dawn City, which was unthinkable half a month ago. But that''s what he thinks. He feels hope here. It''s not like the border town that could be destroyed by orcs at any time. So he hoped that the dawn city would be better, just as the great Lord promised. He is full of confidence in this. Chapter 68 Porter is a gangster in green city, because he offended the nobles. Finally, he had no choice but to return to his hometown from the prosperous green city, a small village on the border. Porter is disgusted with the village that orcs often invade, but he is only a level 3 thief. He is driven out of green city just because he stole the king puck of the noble Lord. He has no ability to change all this. The powerlessness of the weak. He wanted to hide in the village for two years and then return to green city. He couldn''t stay in this remote village for a day. But an accident happened. I didn''t expect the orcs to come so early today. Every year, their village goes into the mountains to hide before the orcs invade, but today the sudden appearance of orcs has upset everyone''s plans. No one can stop the fierce orcs. Porter, who had been in green for so long, had learned to steer by the wind and fled the village early when he saw something bad. Although he escaped the pursuit of the orcs, he lost everything, no food, no silver puck, no everything. Although he had seen the great world of green city, Porter became one of the numerous refugees and followed a group of people to green city hundreds of kilometers away. There are always so many coincidences in the world. Porter swears that maybe this is the year he was cursed by the goddess of doom. He met a group of horrible vampires on the way!! The God of thieves, he swore, this is the first time he has met a legendary vampire. This terrible creature made him fall into the abyss of fear, and the sickle of death seemed to cut off his head at any time. The terror and giant bat let him give up all resistance, he is a level 3 thief in front of those terrible evil creatures can not resist. Just as he was full of despair, something unexpected happened to him. These vampires even said that they are the Holy Light blood clan, will not harm them. Although Porter has great doubt, but can not escape, can only follow each other to a city called dawn city. Wow ~ I didn''t expect that the vampire''s nest was so grand. Although it was not as wide as green city, its exquisite buildings and spacious streets were countless times better than his border village. What''s more, what these vampires said was true. They not only did not hurt them, but also gave them houses for free, and promised to distribute land in the future. The God of thieves, he must be dreaming! But after living here for a few days, he really confirmed that these vampires who call themselves holy blood are really different. The shadow of death is gone. At the same time, Porter, who had been working underground in green city for several years, found something wrong. There is no underground force in this city! It''s unbelievable that even the most humble shops in the slums in green city will be charged protection fees by underground forces. And in this city, everything is blank. Porter is in a heartbeat. If we can build a force like his gang in green city, won''t he become a big man like the gang leader he yearns for most? Porter can go from the border village to the strange green city, and successfully join a gang to become a thug. Naturally, he has some brains and ruthlessness. Now that he has decided to do it, he no longer hesitates to find a strong partner in the village. After a few words of deception, these unseen fellows are moved by Porter. In this way, a crude underground force was quietly established in the dawn city. Porter named his first gang a very special name, the Wolf Gang. When he was very young, he met a wild wolf in the mountain. The wolves killed a huge one horned bison alive. The fierce posture of the wolf had a great influence on him. Even in green city, he had more than one fantasy about what name he would use if he set up a gang one day. The Wolf Gang was his best choice. Although he was illiterate, he also heard the old man of the gang say that the name of the gang must be cruel and frightening, and others will be afraid of it. His gang in green city is called the mad dog gang. Although Porter thinks the name is not good, the fear in the eyes of the common people can make him feel great satisfaction every time he gives his name. Wolf Gang, the God of thieves. This is a great name. Chaos is the foundation of gang survival. Porter has great respect for the elder who led him to join the gang. He has always kept in mind the words he taught unintentionally, especially the one that convinced him to be true. So Potter''s first step was to spread rumors. Although the group of vampires who call themselves the Holy Light blood clan did not do harm to human beings, Porter did not believe that these vampires with elegant manners, like those abominable aristocratic masters, did not believe in them.Yes, it''s just as hateful as the aristocrats in green city. It''s not worth trusting. He didn''t forget how he was driven out of green city. Originally, human beings had a fear of vampires in their hearts. Under Porter''s deliberate and exaggeration, the fear was magnified infinitely. During this time, Porter can clearly feel that the city is in a lot of chaos, fighting, even theft and robbery began to appear. Porter was very satisfied with this. He took advantage of those damned vampires to catch the thief and blackmailed some seemingly rich guys. The harvest was quite fruitful. Those who were blackmailed by him were sure. They didn''t dare to report to the vampire. The plan worked. Porter, again and again, began to behave like he did in green city, charging protection fees, dividing power zones, and extortion. Under the threat of Porter''s cruel means, these civilians who fled from the border did not dare to resist. In addition, a large number of rumors about blood clan spread, these people did not dare to report to those terrible vampires... It is better to lose property than to lose life. In this way, Porter in a short period of time to obtain a large number of silver puke and various materials. With the capital, Porter began to recruit more members of the gang. Under the threat of force and the temptation of yinpuke, the number of Wolf Gang began to grow rapidly, reaching 50 in a few days. Porter only knows that the nature of the Wolf Gang is the beginning of the day. With the growing power of the Wolf Gang, Porter''s heart pounded with news from all aspects. The number of vampires in this city is very few, even as few as dozens!! But there are 2000 human beings!! In a short period of time, a powerful force gathered in Porter''s mind, which he did not dare to think about before, was extremely bold and crazy. He wants to occupy the city!! The idea grew like wild grass. Until the end, it was almost impossible to extricate myself. All the development of the Wolf Gang let Porter give birth to an illusion, he can do it!! He thinks that as long as he has a good design, those vampires who can only haunt at night are not invincible!! He Porter not only wants to become the leader of the Wolf Gang, but also becomes the master of the city. He will completely get rid of the identity of a gangster before. At that time, he will be a city Lord!! Lord Porter!! What a wonderful title. The rapid expansion of the Wolf Gang and the temporary management chaos caused by the arrival of a large number of human beings made Porter fall into the expansion that makes people tongue tied. And the leader of the Wolf Gang, the first to establish an underground force in the dawn City, is planning a big event to completely occupy the city. In this regard, Porter is full of confidence. He can''t wait for those people to call him lord Potter. Chapter 69 "Lord of Cachar, I''m Raymond, the cousin of your logistics captain Rexer" after Li De returned to the dawn City, he received a request from the civilians to see him, and the other party said that he had something important to tell him. was surprised by the awesome city of dawn, which has now reached more than 2000. Ai Wei and Otis were not surprised to see that they had so much power on the border that they had robbed so many people in a short time. However, from Harrison''s mouth, there are some disharmonious places, because the number of blood clan is too small and they can only move at night. There has been a stream of inexplicable rumors in dawn city with more than 2000 people. Shengguang blood clan is a liar, has been deceiving them, don''t look now so good to them, finally will suck their blood, kill them. And this rumor has a growing trend. The blood clan, which is too small in number and has no experience in dealing with this aspect, has fallen into a dilemma. Although they have arrested many people who have taken part in the riot, they have never caught the person behind the scenes. At this time, hearing the words of this cousin who is somewhat similar to rickle, Li De nodded slightly. "Raymond, you mean you know who''s behind the scenes Raymond looked at the city Lord with high status in front of him, especially the gorgeous mage robe on his opponent''s body, which made his legs feel soft. This is the Lord of the city, the only master of the city, he is the first time to face such a dignified status. "Yes, Lord of the city, the other party tried to drag me into their guild two days ago, but I refused" Li De laughed. "Why not? They didn''t publicize that the blood clan of the holy light was not an evil devil. Did they just do it to deceive you? Why don''t you believe it? " Raymond shook his head firmly. "Lord of the city, I believe in the blood of the holy light. Brother Reke has told me about this period of time. I believe you. " Hearing this, Li De was a little relieved. In fact, he was prepared for some human resistance and even more violent violence against the blood clan. It is not a simple thing to let human beings integrate into it safely. There will be many problems in this process. Ramon''s words undoubtedly represent that many people have accepted the Holy Light blood clan. This is the most important thing. How long have these talents come to dawn city? Ten days? half a month? As long as he is given more time, he is absolutely sure that the group will be fully integrated into it. It can be imagined that after the winter moon is over, there will be only one voice in the dawn city. And once these people are fully integrated into the dawn City, the people who come in from behind will not have to work as hard as they are now. These people will consciously help the blood clan to brainwash those people. As for the unharmonious sound in the city, it''s just a group of flies. It doesn''t take much energy to swat to death. However, it seems that a group of guys who jump out to make trouble can''t be so cheap for them. Lee touched his chin and began to notice. He came back to launch a new routine, but also the ultimate routine - points system. The points system is a good thing. Everything in dawn city can be measured by points. Now it''s time to launch this killer with these troublemakers. However, how to operate should be considered carefully. "Tell me the details of the other party" Raymond nodded and told me in detail. Although he was the second group of residents to join the dawn City, he was soon attracted by the magical system of dawn city. He never thought that life would be so safe and comfortable in a city ruled by vampires. What surprised him in particular was that he met his cousin, Ricker, in the dawn city. This makes him find a sense of belonging in this strange city. After a few days of familiarity, Raymond would have joined if not for the full recruitment of logistics and security forces. At this time, someone found him, and the other party claimed to be a civilian with him, and invited him to join their gang, the Wolf Gang, a big gang with 500 people. He also promised to pay 10 Silver puck a month as his fourth level soldier''s salary, and the other party''s request was only to ask him to help inquire about the logistics and security forces controlled by Riker. Raymond is extremely disdainful to each other''s words. A small gang that doesn''t know where to come out unexpectedly wants to buy him off? But he didn''t directly refuse, instead, he played tricks and said he wanted to talk to the boss of the other party. Raymond almost didn''t laugh when he saw their level 3 thief. Sometimes he really doubts why there are such stupid people in the world? Goddess, life really never talks about logic. He did not know why he suddenly remembered that many years ago in green city, he saw a civilian with a kitchen knife to rob the noble carriage.Maybe stupid people really don''t have brains. Why do they think they can do the right thing with the Holy Light blood clan? Although he didn''t find out the specific plan of the other party, Raymond didn''t entangle with the other party, so he told him about it. Ray Ke Er attaches great importance to this matter, and quickly takes Raymond to look for Harrison, and it happens that Li De is just about to get back, there is just a scene. After hearing this, Li De was also speechless. He thought that the person who disturbed the blood clan with rumors would be a big shadow figure, but he didn''t expect that he was only a small role of level 3. Interest has been greatly reduced. It''s no wonder that the blood clan is no exception. As long as the blood clan is above level 5, they will pay special attention to it. However, a small role of level 3 is too insignificant. Any blood clan can kill 20 or 30 people. There is no tiger in the mountain. The monkey is called overlord. Li De''s research on magic was delayed and no further orders were given, which led to the brief chaos of the blood clan during this period. In addition, there are only a few dozen blood clans who can really manage human beings. Therefore, it is not difficult to understand the problems. "In your opinion, what does the other person want to do next?" "The sun is the natural enemy of the blood clan, they will reduce the strength of the blood clan to the greatest extent,. I speculate that the other party wants to incite the crowd to make trouble when the blood clan is weakened in the daytime, finally, when the blood clan of Shengguang is forced to come out to maintain public order, moreover, it is said that the blood clan is afraid of silver, and they are only afraid that they have prepared a lot of " Li De''s face is slightly better. If these people are really so stupid, then it is It''s so boring. However, knowing that the best agent is only a level 3 thief, he is not interested in the other side. He waved his hand. "Harrison, you took the security team and 20 blood clans, and directly arrested these guys. It was a waste of expression" Lee looked disgusted. As a senior mage, the ancestor of blood clan and the city Lord of dawn City, his enemy is only a level 3 thief. It''s a shame to say so. Chapter 70 Porter is very comfortable these days, with the members of the Wolf Gang from 50 to 100, he can feel that his ambition is constantly restless. Every night he would imagine what would happen to him if he became the master of the city? At that time, he would be the most distinguished person in the city, more noble than those noble masters in green city!! Praise the God of thieves. "Lord Porter, Reverend Amy is here" Porter drank all the red wine in his hand, smacked the taste of it, and then he said, "please invite Reverend Amy in, and you can go to that small merchant and bring me all the wine in his house. God, a group of dirty merchants are not worthy of drinking such a good wine " " yes, my Lord. "Two men in the room turned with smiles and walked out of the house. Tonight, they could make a fortune again. Outside the house, an old man with grey hair and a burlap robe and a thin body with a hooked nose walked into the house. The purpose is that the old man has a pair of very special gray eyes, as if he had been gazed at by the devil, full of disharmony. Porter saw the subconscious rise of those eyes, but looked at the other thugs in the room and immediately suppressed the fear. "Reverend Amy, welcome to our table. I have the best red wine for you." Porter chuckled and invited the old man to his seat. Amy took a deep look at the level 3 thief, and his gray pupils flashed through his eyes. If it wasn''t for finding the right person in this vampire dominated city, he would never have cooperated with such a cheap thief. "Mr. Porter, I think there must be something good to share with me in calling me so late. The night is a vampire''s time " Amy''s voice is not cold and warm, and he looks down on this partner in his heart. Porter didn''t care. Amy was the priest he knew on the way out. This is not the key. The key is that he once saw the wanted portrait of the Reverend in green city, and he was wanted by the temple of the knight God. The reward was as high as 500 jinpuks. The God of thieves, that''s 500 jinpuks, enough to buy ten houses in green city!! Although he didn''t know why the priest was wanted by the knight God and paid such a high price, he didn''t care. What he saw was the smart brains of the other side. It can be said that the Wolf Gang can grow to hundreds of people in a short time, which is inseparable from the head of the Reverend Amy. "Reverend Amy, you''re right. It''s a good thing. Let''s have a drink first" Porter smilingly gives the other party a glass of blackmail red wine. After Amy drinks it, he continues to say. "I want to start our project tomorrow." Amy''s hand holding the goblet froze and looked at Potter in disbelief. "Tomorrow? Porter, have you figured out the number of blood clan? You know the true power of the other side? " "Of course, Reverend Amy, I''ve bribed two sheriff''s men and threatened them with their families to send us messages. I''ve figured out the general power of vampires these days. Reverend Amy, maybe we overestimated the power of his men. As long as the sun shines on the square tomorrow morning, our alchemy will be mixed into the food, and then the irrational and stupid civilians will attack the vampires under our guidance. Those vampires will come out in the sun to suppress the civilians. And our soldiers with silver will give them the most deadly blow. As long as we can kill most of the vampires in the daytime, so that they can''t live until the night comes, then the victory will belong to us Amy stares at Porter, who is in a state of madness, with only a few thoughts on life. Who am I? What am I doing? Why should I cooperate with him? This plan is very simple, in Amy''s opinion, it is possible to implement, because this plan is what he came up with. But the biggest problem is that Porter has too little power in his hands. Even in the sunny day, facing a small number of vampires, it is unrealistic for these civilians with the highest level of 3 and 4, and the average level of level 1 and level 2. According to his plan, we should continue to create chaos, and the Wolf Gang will develop in the chaos. When the number of the Wolf Gang reaches 500 or even 1000 people, we can start the operation. At that time, silver and alchemy against vampires could produce more. At this time, the strength of the Wolf Gang was not even one tenth of his plan. Amy felt the importance of his teammates. Seeing that the little man suddenly took over power and fell into a state of unlimited inflation, he did not know what he should say to stop the stupid thief''s plan."Reverend Amy, as long as we kill those damned vampires tomorrow, this city belongs to us. And I, Lord Porter, have promised to build a temple entirely for you, and you will be the only temple priest in this city. " As soon as Porter''s voice dropped, the door of the house fell down, and the plank shook up a thick dust on the ground. The huge voice interrupted Potter, who was still immersed in the beautiful fantasy. He was shocked and stood up with anger on his face. "Who?!! That bastard dares to disturb Lord Porter, break his leg for me But when Porter saw the visitor, all of a sudden all the words were stuck in his throat, stuttering and unable to say a word. It''s like a basin of cold water splashing down from the head, and the whole person''s sweat is instantly soaked through the clothes. An elegant wizard robe, handsome to make people feel ashamed of the face, elegant aristocratic temperament, all these show the identity of the visitor. The ruler of this city - vampire!! Li De just came to the outside of the house and did not open his mouth when he heard such a long talk. He was a bit upset. Did he really take blood clan as dry food? Eat as you like?? Looking at the face panic, even directly paralyzed in the ground Porter, eyes flashed a bit speechless. This is it? Who gave you courage? He ignored the other thugs in the house who had already been occupied by fear. A group of small characters were of no value at all. Instead, he was stopped by a thin figure. Looking at the old man standing up slowly in front of him, dressed in sackcloth robes and with grey eyes, Li Demi picked his head. The ancestor''s intuition made him keenly aware of the old man. It was not simple. The temperament of the other side of the body completely crush Porter, the unique momentum can even confront him. It seems that in this room, the old man sitting in the guest seat is the real master. Especially that pair of gray eyes, let him feel the pressure. With a little curiosity, Li De opened the old man''s property panel, and the introduction above made his eyes melt. It turns out that this is the leader. This is a real big fish. And it''s a big, big fish, big enough for ordinary people to eat. Amy bill Title: blasphemer... title Chapter 71 Amy bill Title: blasphemer (damage bonus to clergy + 30%) age: 67 level: 14 (seriously injured, currently level 12) Occupation: shadow priest Introduction: betrayer of the knight God, blasphemer walking in the shadow, vice president of the covenant of darkness. Li De''s eyes froze. He did not expect that such a big crocodile should be mixed in the random plundered people. Level 14, and there is a very tyrannical and terrifying title - the blasphemer. This is a world ruled by gods. As long as all the things related to God are of great origin, they can not be easily provoked. But now he is standing in front of a boss with the title of blasphemer, and the following introduction is more exaggerated. Li De was in the mood of a roller coaster. Originally thought that the person who secretly manipulated human beings would be a strong man with strong strength, but I didn''t expect that the news finally detected was a level 3 thief. I thought the level 3 thief was the last boss, but I didn''t expect a god blasphemer. Now he has an impulse to go out and buy lottery tickets. If he plunders a group of refugees at random, he hides people of this level. If he goes twice, can he even bring back the dragon? The blasphemer could walk sideways even in green city if he was in good condition. Fortunately, the other side was seriously injured, the strength dropped to level 12, and at present he can barely cover up. "My Lord, I have no malice towards the revered holy light blood clan" Amy stood up, his expression was completely different from that of facing Porter, and her face was full of harmless smile of human and animal. There was a chill in Lee''s eyes. No malice? After seeing Amy, how could he not know that the other side was really plotting? How could a level 3 thief have the courage to face a powerful blood clan? Only the boss who supports them in the back will have the courage to plan against it! "Sir, I feel your sincerity. I hope you can have a drink with me and solve the misunderstanding." Li De Lu showed a faint smile. Amy nodded and said with a smile, "I have the highest respect for the Holy Light blood clan. I would like to be friends with you." With that, Amy took a few steps forward. Just as the house seemed to be in harmony, the hot fireball in Lee''s hand erupted ~ and Amy''s body disappeared in the same moment. Touch ~ the fire splashed everywhere. At the moment Amy''s figure disappeared, the explosion reverberated in the house, and several holes were blown out of the floor. Looking at Amy''s disappearance, Li De''s face changed. He ignored several people in the house and ran out of the house. He is very clear in his heart, can have the name of blasphemer boss character can not be so simple surrender. The moment they met, they could not have settled peacefully, and he would never let anyone who knew the city of dawn leave. This blasphemer must die. No matter who he is! Two ring spell: Shadow jump. After passing through the shadow plane for a short time, it can blink 50 blades. Amy''s figure appeared downstairs after jumping through the shadow plane, watching the explosion fire on two floors, and a trace of scarlet blood flowed from the corners of her mouth. The old wound on his chest made him stagger. The moment he saw the vampire, he knew that it was impossible to be good today. Walking in the shadow, he is well aware of the characteristics of dark creatures, and the vampire is famous for its toughness and arrogance. And if it were him, he would never let the enemy in his old nest make trouble. But let him breathe a sigh of relief, although the vampire strength is strong, but also not strong enough for him to resist. Although his strength declined seriously, he was a senior professional who touched the threshold of level 15. He was not afraid of the enemy. As a walker in the shadow, Amy is good at shadow magic. If you give him time, he believes he can escape from the city. Before I was just unwilling to pay a heavy price to escape, but now I don''t care so much. If a vampire catches him, he will die. As for fighting with the other side, he is not stupid. In the vampire''s nest and fighting each other in the dark, he may not be able to get well without any damage. Brush ~ the huge bat wings behind Li De spread out, like a demon coming to the world in the cold moonlight. The tip of his nose stirred, and he smelled a trace of blood in the air. A sharp eye looked into the shadow of a house. The bat''s wings stirred and flew straight into the sky. If a level 14 blasphemer escapes from dawn City, he can''t imagine what will happen.So you have to catch them at any price. "Harrison, inform everyone, block green city" the indifferent figure reverberates in the air, Harrison has not recovered, and Lee''s figure has disappeared in front of him. Along with the extremely thin smell of blood, Lee''s speed suddenly accelerated. He smelled his prey. In the dark, the blood clan is one of the most powerful superior races. Even in the face of the dragon, they dare to fight. Amy, hidden in the dark, was creepy at the moment when Lee dived. The magic force suddenly enters the magic model solidified in the spirit sea, and a huge thunder ball is thrown out of his hand in just three seconds. Second Ring Magic - Thunder blast. The lightning ball, which is bigger than basketball, emits the hot light of oil blue color, and the violent energy inside seems to explode at any time. Yila ~ the figure of Li De''s diving down suddenly stops and resists a two ring magic, even with the super high magic resistance of the blood clan. Amy was overjoyed to see the vampire approaching him recklessly. The distance between them was only 30 blades. Thunderbolt could hit him in 0.5 seconds. The other side is dead! But in Amy''s unimaginable eyes, the vampire behind him appeared two hot fireballs in his hands in a short time of 0.5 seconds. Touch ~ the fireball explodes, and the thunderbolt explodes after being hit by two fireballs. Yila ~ the surrounding houses were directly knocked down by the violent air waves and hot air, and then burned up. "How could that be possible!" Amy''s eyes are almost staring out at the moment, and she cast the spell twice in a moment?!! Are you kidding me?! Do not dare to stay, can only suppress the shock of the heart, suddenly get up, by the shadow like the front of the escape, at the same time to his body set a mage shield. Although Li De had the memory of the ancestor of the blood clan, he was still fighting for the first time, so he was not experienced enough and approached the other party recklessly. The mage''s battle should be to draw a distance and wash the ground with magic, instead of rushing under the enemy''s nose like a warrior. But Li De, who did not suffer a loss, ran after the other party. Not at all. He can sense that the other party''s injury is very serious, if you don''t kill the blasphemer, the consequences will be unbearable. Amy in front looks at the Li De who rushes up again, and wishes to curse his mother directly. Where is this barbarian? Is this the appearance of MAGE fighting? This is a madman! Amy takes advantage of the shadow and starts to run quickly. He has a talent for escape. Shadow Walker: increases the recovery speed by 100% and 30% in shadow. There are a lot of houses in the dawn City, so the shadow will not be less. Lee looked at Amy, who was about to lose her figure in a twinkling of an eye. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he was keenly aware of the changes in the terrain. Amy, who was fleeing below, didn''t know that he was about to run out of the living area of human beings in two minutes. The Southern District can accommodate tens of thousands of people. Now, less than one fifth of the area is inhabited by human beings, and there are large blank areas. In the human gathering area, Li dexie couldn''t put his hands off. These people are his private property, but when it comes to the blank area, all his worries are gone. Suddenly rise to 100 blade height, overlooking Amy just disappeared below. With a wave of both hands, the magic input of small fireball magic model true fireball Gatling starts. Chapter 72 If there are residents of dawn city who look out of the window at this time, they must think they have seen a miracle. Above the sky, Li De, with his huge bat wings, appeared like a God in the cold moonlight. In his hands, in a few seconds, there were more than 20 fist sized fireballs. The fireball is like a meteor falling from the sky at a speed of 120 blades per second. The small fireball, which takes 0.2 seconds to cast, is connected to the ground from the sky in his hand. The fiery and violent dance of fireballs. Bang Bang ~ fireball washes the ground. Amy, who was relying on the shadow to escape, was blown out in an instant. A house will be submerged by fireballs in less than a second, and he will be forced out of the shadow of a second house by a fireball that explodes in the sky. The shock in Amy''s heart was ten thousand times greater than the fireball wound on her body. He can feel the fireball that explodes on the ground, which is a small fireball technique he is very familiar with. But why is this little fireball so different from his? What the hell is this?? Is this fireball? When did the little fireball, which is famous for its powerful power and slow speed, become so violent?? Although he was seriously injured, he can now use more than 20 spells. But he didn''t dare to stop casting. Because if he dares to stop casting, he will be drowned by the continuous small fireballs. The terrifying amount and exaggerated ballistic speed make it impossible for him to finish casting. Run, run wild. With the help of the shadow, Amy used the strength that he had never had in his life, and he was not so embarrassed in the process of being chased by the knight temple. Li De flies in the sky with his huge wings. His eyes are as sharp as an eagle looking after a wolf. The fireball in his hand was like a furious Gatling, scanning all he could see. Keep the limit of the press distance. Bang Bang ~ the house is ignited instantly after being touched by a ball of fire containing extremely high temperature, and the explosion occurs at any time. Amy, the shadow priest with original level as high as 14, was wanted by the temple as a blasphemer. Under the terrible casting state of lied, Amy was unable to fight back. As long as he dares to stop, it will be a dense ball of fire to meet him. And the most important thing is that if a mage wants to cast a spell, he must keep a relatively stable state in the process of casting. It requires a high level of mental stability and resilience to complete casting when attacked by other people''s spells. The original Amy can barely do it, but can only cast the spell in a quiet environment after being seriously injured. If he dares to force a spell against Lee''s fireball, the interrupted magic will be enough to make the seriously injured guy see the dead. Li De Si has no stingy magic. After knowing the function of magic blood, he always carries three bottles of magic blood. The first time I return to dawn city tonight is to replenish the three magic blood bottles. Blood of magic restore 50 points of magic power immediately after drinking the blood clan''s body recovery speed after drinking is + 1000%, which can self heal the wound. Explanation: the blood soaked in the sacred relic of blood clan is full of incredible energy. Li De, who has the talent of magic affinity, recovers 0.5 magic per second during the day. In the dark, the blood clan gets a huge bonus, and the magic recovery speed reaches 1 point per second. The magic blood''s effect on the blood clan is even more terrifying. It can increase the recovery speed by 10 times. After drinking the magic blood, his magic recovery speed reaches an exaggerated 10 points per second, and the time is as long as 20 minutes. Li De, who has three bottles of magic blood on his body, can use super firepower to suppress the opponent continuously as long as he pays a little attention to the consumption. he almost makes the performance of the improved small fireball play to the extreme. 120 blade per second super speed trajectory, 3 magic ultra-low cost, 0.2 second speed casting. Plus the almost inexhaustible magic after drinking the magic blood. Amy was hit hard at the moment. It''s not just physical, it''s spiritual. If possible, he will never come to this damned city again in his life. At first, Amy was able to escape through the shadow, but as more and more houses were destroyed, there was less and less place for him to escape, and his injuries became more serious. He turned his head in anger and fear at the vampire who was stirring up bat wings in the sky. He roughly estimated that in less than 10 minutes, the damned vampire had released thousands of fireballs. The God of shadow is on. He must have angered the goddess of doom and been cursed by the other side.Why did he meet this monster. Thousands of fireballs!! Even if it is a small fireball, but how much magic does it have?? How terrifying is this vampire? In the mid air, under the moonlight, Lee''s handsome face reflected by the fire on the ground left a huge shadow in Amy''s heart. An overwhelming feeling made him feel difficult to breathe. Touch ~ at the moment when he slowed down, two fist sized fireballs hit his mage shield, which made the surrounding air scorching and the mage shield shaking, as if it was about to be broken at any time. Amy knew that if he was not moved immediately after being hit by a small fireball, he would be bombarded by dozens of fireballs. Two minutes ago, he wanted to launch a magic counterattack with a small fireball. However, he suffered a great loss from the terrible attack frequency of the opponent. If he did not give up casting decisively, he would have been killed by the fireball two minutes ago. It can''t go on like this. Lee in the sky made Amy feel a great threat to his life. He could feel that if he went on like this for a minute or two, he would be drowned by the exaggerated number of fireballs as soon as he was seized by the other party. With an angry look at Lee, Amy gritted her teeth and took out a magic scroll depicting dense magic circles from her waist. Flash in the eyes of a few minutes of heartache and do not give up, but still bite teeth tore up the scroll. Brush ~ Lee saw Amy stop, his eyes lit up, just adjusted the attack gap, and the magic that had already filled up began to input the magic model crazily. Five shots in a second and Gatling''s fireball reappears. Bang Bang ~ a fireball that was even more powerful than a machine gun hit Amy, but just then a faint white light flashed through. A semicircular shield with two blades high and three blades wide held Amy firmly in the center. Dozens of small fireballs hit the magic shield, only a ripple, did not cause any damage to Amy inside. Four ring magic: rock shield seeing this scene, Amy finally put down his heart and sat on the ground. Less than ten minutes of pursuit made him physically and mentally exhausted. Even in the face of the pursuit of the knight temple, he did not feel so bad. He could only be beaten but not fight back, which made him crazy. And the magic scroll that just tore up is a 4-ring spell worth 1500 kimpke - rock shield. This is the magic scroll he used to save his life. He has never used it under the pursuit of Knight temple. The only effect of this spell is defense, and it lasts as long as 3 minutes. During this time, it can resist the attack of at least two four ring spells. Finally, I won the chance to breathe. Lee was stunned when he saw the magic shield. Looking at the blasphemer in front of him, he was lying on the ground in such a big and square way that he did not pay attention to him any more. "Do you think a magic shield can stop me?" Amy looked at Li De a hundred meters away, and her gray eyes showed some anger. "Ha ha, stupid vampire, it''s a four ring magic. Don''t worry. When I get rid of my wounds, I''ll turn all of you into my alchemy materials" as a blasphemer who even dares to blaspheme the gods, he is forced to use his life-saving scroll by a Vampire of level 10. Amy felt a deep shame. He swore that he would come back to revenge the vampires, and he would put the vampires to death one by one in the sun!! He swore!! Lee looked at the gray eyes, and there was a cold arc in the corner of his mouth. "You don''t know what it is. Real fireball Gatling. How dare one of the four blood rings despise magic Naive. Restore full magic and input it into the magic model of fireball again. Unfortunately, there is no mechanical sound, otherwise the scene will be very emotional. Chapter 73 Amy, who has four rings of magic protection, finally won the chance to breathe. He lost a lot of magic power in the chase just now. But he didn''t dare to stop too much. Only three minutes of rock shield could not protect him all the time. Moreover, this is the home of vampires. If he drags too long, the less likely he will be able to run out. He focuses on his ultimate life saving skill, Three Ring Magic shadow jump shadow jump: it takes 150 magic power to teleport through the shadow plane. This is the life saving skill he learned after he became a shadow priest. He can move to 20 kilometers away at random, which can be called no solution. However, the casting time of this skill is as long as one and a half minutes. And because the final location of the blink can''t be determined, there''s a lot of randomness. It may appear in the nest of wild animals, and it may appear on the cliff, so Amy will only use it at the last minute. With the four ring magic - rock shield, he has absolute confidence that he can escape. If the opponent wants to cast the four ring spell to break the rock shield, the preparation time is at least 3 or 4 minutes, which is enough time for him to escape. Angry look at the sky of Lee De, ignored him, closed his eyes and began to input magic in the shadow jump this three ring magic. Lee put the last bottle of magic blood in his mouth. He had drunk two bottles of magic blood in less than 10 minutes. This is the third bottle. The magic blood is worthy of being a magic potion obtained by soaking the remains of blood gods for hundreds of years, which is extremely helpful to the blood clan. One bottle can increase the recovery rate by 1000%, but this is not the limit. As long as you continue to drink, you can stack up to 1500% for the second time and 2000% for the third time. Although the limit has been reached for three times, and the duration of the limit is only two minutes. After two minutes, it will slowly decrease, and in five minutes it will drop to 1000%. However, in two minutes of three times, the magic recovery speed of Reid will reach a terrifying 20 points per second. And the release of small fireball in a second five spray only costs 15 points, this time his magic will overflow. That is to say, for five minutes, he can keep full fire. Rock shield? Four rings? You can''t resist the ring of fire for a few minutes?! Magic crazy input improved small fireball magic model, faint blue light flash, less than 0.2 seconds time all magic nodes are activated, until the small fireball left hand just 0.2 seconds. Real fireball Gatling starts. Dada dada ~ a long fire snake squirts from Li De''s hand. If we say that attacking the anti magic stone in scarlet mage tower is only a magic experiment, then at this time, with full fire power, lied experienced the damage and attack power of magic terror for the first time. And the long time high frequency small fireball is definitely more deterrent than the four ring magic. Bang Bang ~ one fireball after another burst on the rock shield, and the ripples caused by the four ring magic became bigger and bigger. The original transparent shield turned red after the hot fireball exploded, and the temperature in the whole space climbed at an unimaginable speed. In less than a minute, more than 200 small fireballs hit the same place. The temperature at the center is already a violet blue flame, and the temperature has reached thousands of degrees. The four ring magic of rock shield is equivalent to being roasted at thousands of degrees every moment. The magic power of the original magic scroll seal is consumed at an extremely terrible speed. Amy had already carried out more than half of the shadow jump. At this time, it stopped suddenly. The powerful magic wave of the outside world made his already frightened spirit feel a little trance, and the magic input was directly interrupted. After the interruption of the magic, the magic model of the shadow leaping suddenly collapsed, and a sharp pain came from Amy''s mind. I opened my eyes with grief and indignation, but the first scene in my eyes was the burning and violent flame above the arc of the rock. In this moment, fear spreads from the head to the toes. The rock shield block all the magic energy transmission, but it is inevitable that the temperature in Amy''s space continues to rise. In just a few seconds, it has climbed to more than 70 degrees. Because of the high temperature in the shield, Amy suffered from severe dyspnea. The burning air made him unable to continue casting. How could this happen?! This is a four ring magic!! How can we face collapse in a short time?! What kind of existence is that vampire out there?! Amy''s heart was filled with the bitter ale of despair. There was no way for Amy to smash a defensive four ring spell in a short time, except to use a higher level of magic.But the vampire outside actually with the small fireball, this kind of low-level mage will use the magic, hard to erase his four ring magic. His belief in magic almost crumbled at this moment, and his ideas were smashed. Less than ten seconds after Amy''s spell was interrupted, there was a crack in the glass. The rock shield broke just a minute after it was released. Touch ~ an unimaginable heat wave is bursting. The terrible shock wave caused more than a dozen houses to collapse in the surrounding area while Amy, the shadow priest with the name of blasphemer, was wrapped in the heat wave, and the mage''s shield collapsed in an instant. In a matter of seconds, he was on the verge of death. All the clothes were scorched by the high temperature. At this time, Li De stopped casting. He inspected the sky several times and did not go down directly. Instead, he flew 50 meters away with vigilance in his eyes. PA ~ a ring of fingers, the mage''s hand appears. The giant mage''s hand suddenly changed into a chain, and under his control, Amy''s hands and feet were firmly bound together. It takes a little time for a warrior to break free from the hands of a mage with hundreds of pounds of strength, not to mention an elderly priest. No matter how big the name of the other party is, it can not escape the physical restrictions of the legal profession. At this point, this sudden battle has come to an end. Li De won the battle in an unimaginable state. His opponent, boss, who had the title of blasphemer, had no ability to fight back in the whole process. The only offensive spell to cast is a two ring spell, thunderblast. A battle in which the blasphemer is crushed by fireball. After a while, other blood clans arrived at the battlefield, and Harrison stood behind Li De, and his eyes were full of worship. "Patriarch, your light is more dazzling than the gods. Praise you Just after the battle began, Li De asked him to block the city of dawn. He also knew that this level of fighting was not something that a mage who had not learned the attack power magic could intervene in. After controlling the scene, Li De didn''t let the blood clan participate, so he made a watch with the blood clan. It was just because he was a spectator that he was lucky to see the scene of Li De''s coming down to the earth... The never-ending fireball was like a hot sun. Strong and great ancestor, praise the night goddess, no, praise the Holy Spirit, he gave us such a strong ancestor Lord. "Go and control him, and be careful not to let the other party be overcast" Li De waved his hand and ignored this guy. Several blood clans came forward to make Amy live, and bound the dying Amy with shackles added with a lot of magic blocking materials. All the body except underwear was pulled clean. Even if the other side is cheating, it is impossible to make any waves. After seeing this scene, Lee took back the bat wings behind his back. His face was still excited after the fight. At this time, he slowly recovered his calm. Originally in the victory over the boss who had the title of blasphemer, he was able to keep calm, suddenly his mouth raised a thick smile. At this point, the system prompts. "Ding ~ you defeat the shadow priest who blasphemes the knight God, and gains the favor of the knight God + 10. you can get 20% discount on the goods purchased in the knight temple." "Ding ~ your improved little fireball skill has been used with high intensity and high frequency, the magic model is automatically optimized by 10%, and the casting speed is increased" "Ding ~ you have used magic power continuously and intensively after a hard battle, and the magic power has been increased by 10" "Ding ~ you have defeated the shadow priest of level 14, and gained 200 character experience. " Chapter 74 After hearing the system''s prompt, Li De''s calm face showed a thick smile. He didn''t expect that there would be additional gains in this battle. What a surprise. Among these rewards, he was most pleased with the automatic optimization of fireball magic model. Although it was not much to increase the casting speed by 10%, it strengthened the spell again. This is just too satisfying for him. Although these two rewards look good, Li De doesn''t know much about the knight God. Moreover, a temple probably doesn''t have what he needs, so it''s better than nothing. Finally, the magic power will be increased by 10 points and the character experience will be 200 points. Magic is a good thing, no matter how much, so this reward is very good. Relatively speaking, 200 experience is not so much. This once again shows that Rongguang is not a world of fighting monsters and upgrading. It fights with boss who has the title of blasphemer, although the other side is injured. However, after winning, he got 200 character experience, which was the same as the experience gained by the apprentice of scarlet mage TA to become a formal mage, which was really painful for him. To make a mage apprentice a full mage is very different from defeating a boss with the title of blasphemer at level 14. This battle seems easy and freehand, pressing the opponent all the way. In fact, it is not so easy. If he did not improve the small fireball technique in advance, it would be very difficult to keep the opponent. Without dense firepower suppression, the blasphemer can''t cast a spell. If the opponent throws a few high-level spells, he will be in a hurry. And the final four ring defensive magic is even more powerful, even if the level is more than 15 mages also need to spend a certain amount of effort to break. It can be said that the victory of this battle is entirely based on the merit of the improved small fireball technique. There is no small fireball. If you want to kill this blasphemer, the price will be tens of times more severe. Instead of just a few dozen houses burned down like now, the price is not worth mentioning at all for his big family and big business. "Harrison, let the security team and the blood clan clean up the battlefield together. In addition, call all human beings to the square, and I will announce the new rules of dawn City, including the land allocation plan. " Harrison raised his chest and bowed his head respectfully. "Yes, under the crown of the ancestors" Li De''s eyes were dim and dim, and Amy''s eyes flashed a bit of fun when he looked at the bound and half dead Amy. This guy got the biggest 14 tonight. "In addition, bring all the members of the Wolf Gang to the square, and I will hold a public trial." "As you wish" after Harrison left, Lee''s face was lit up by the flames of the surrounding houses, showing a meditative look. Amy bill Title: blasphemer (damage bonus to clergy + 30%) age: 67 level: 14 (near death, currently level 12) Occupation: shadow priest Introduction: betrayer of Knight God, blasphemer walking in the shadow, vice president of the dark covenant. Although Amy was crushed by his improved fireball technique, there is no doubt that the shadow priest, who can have the title of blasphemer, is extremely powerful. A level of 14, even in Greentown, is one of the few people he''s ever met during this time. It''s hard to say the result of this battle if it''s Amy at the peak. The heart moved, attention turned to their own talent expertise. Ancestor of blood clan: you are the ancestor of blood clan. You have strong blood and can be immune to sunlight. Each month, you can develop a blood descendant. The loyalty of all blood descendants and their descendants to you is constant. Each blood descendant can provide you with 1 character experience every month. The ancestral gift of the blood clan allows him to develop a blood lineage every month. Lee''s eyes turned to Amy, who was in a coma. ... two days later, the panic crowd was concentrated in the dawn city square. Just a series of explosions and a flash of fire have shocked the group. This is the castle of the vampire! Many people are even ready to run away, even the package has been carried on their bodies. Of course, most of the panic is, but although the voice is much lower, there is no less doubt and fear in the eyes of the crowd. Vampires are too evil in human legends. Even though these holy light blood clan is not the same as the vampires who kill people when they see people, they still can''t believe the horrible appearance of blood clan. Even if they were given free food and shelter, the good feeling of this rising was also turned into nothingness in the rumors of this period of time.It can be said that the last two groups of human beings, because of the wild wolf Gang rumors, so far, the favor of Shengguang blood clan is still very low. On the contrary, most of the original residents of Erik town have become a solid cluster of the blood of the holy light. Among them, those who join the security and logistics teams are the best in this force. And when everyone talks about it. A figure dressed in a blue mage''s robe, with a handsome face, stood on the high platform in the middle of the square. In front of the crowd first found that elegant, dignified and elegant figure, many people subconsciously lowered their voices, for fear that their rudeness would collide with the noble master. Then more and more people realized the difference and stopped talking. In this way, before Li De spoke, the scene was magically quiet looking at the crowd more than twice as many as at the beginning, Li De''s eyes flashed with satisfaction. These are all his wealth. Although many people are still hostile and afraid of the blood clan because of rumors. But he believes that after today, everyone here will be a loyal supporter of his leader, Lord of routines, Cachar. Everyone will work hard for the dawn city. Because the ultimate routine is about to start. Chapter 75 "My people, I am the patriarch of the blood of the holy light, the master of the dawn City, and your Lord, Cachar. Many of you call me the Lord of cachal " " I believe many people have met me for the first time, and many people even don''t want to see me " Li De''s tone is not slow, but it is full of convincing feeling. "Why do you say that? Because I am the evil vampire in the eyes of many of you! However, I would like to repeat that the Holy Light blood clan is the descendant of gods, a race of light yearning for light and justice, not the evil vampire in human legend " the power of the repeater has been verified in modern times. At the beginning, the residents of Eric town had been occupied by the power of repeaters. Later, most people could not escape the rumors of the Wolf Gang. "Many people are afraid to come to the square so late. Are you thinking, what is the conspiracy of these damned vampires? Is it going to kill us? Is it to dry our blood and hang us? " Li De''s frank and unabashed words expressed many people''s inner thoughts. At this moment, many people subconsciously missed their sight and did not dare to look at the people around them, for fear that the blood clan would know their inner thoughts. "It doesn''t matter, you can do whatever you want" once again, unexpectedly, this great man of the Holy Light blood clan accepted their rebellious ideas with great magnanimity. Watching the crowd grow up, mouth full of incredible expression, many Eric town residents will smile. Silly, a group of fools, the Lord of cachal''s mind is not you can understand! They inexplicably produced a bit of pride and glory, their heads were much higher than usual. In the back of the crowd, Rachel quietly remembered that night, the same man. His generous and confident words convinced everyone from the bottom of his heart... Including him. He, the leader of the logistics team, has built up a deep trust in the Holy Light blood clan. "I don''t mind what you think, but I would like to repeat that the blood of the holy light is your patron. As long as you abide by the laws of the dawn City, no one will harm you. Here, you will not be under the pressure of the aristocrats, the endless blackmail of underground forces, and the invasion of Warcraft... Li dejiongjiong glanced around the crowd with his divine eyes, and his voice stopped slightly. When the scene was quiet for ten seconds, he continued to speak. "A lot of people are still skeptical. But I don''t have to explain, because... Time will tell. The great light blood clan will be your steadfast protector, do not be afraid, my people. We live in the same land, speak the same language and share the same ideals. There are still many people who don''t recognize their identity as a dawn City, but that''s OK. I believe that one day you will be honored and proud to be the residents of dawn city. " Many people below are not satisfied with it. Who would like to be a resident of a vampire ruled city? But for the first group of residents of Eric Town, they were deeply moved. This is what the adult told them half a month ago. In this city, no one will oppress them. They are given housing, they can get food every day, they can participate in work and get yinpuke. For those who were worried about the orcs'' attack every day, it was just like a carefree kingdom. Although there are a lot of rumors in the past few days, the residents of Eric town have never believed it. Instead, they are constantly refuting these ridiculous statements. They believed that the great lord of Cachar would fulfill all his promises. This is also an important reason why the city of dawn has always been stable in rumors. The residents of Eric town never participated in it, and even actively refuted those who came after. "We have been thinking about the distribution of land. Why has the land been delayed until now? Do you know?" Li De''s sudden words made everyone think that what attracted them most in the dawn city was the allocation of land in addition to the stable environment. It is clear that the land has been promised to be allocated immediately, but the land that has been measured a while ago has fallen into a state of suspension, which is why rumors can spread. If the land is distributed, no matter how much trouble the Wolf Gang makes, it will not arouse so many people''s response. "Because our dawn city lacks all the necessary tools, we don''t have farm tools, we don''t even have a hoe." "What can we do to grow land without farm tools? My people, I need to think more about you. " " I''ve been out this time to prepare tools for everyone in dawn city. I''m working for your future. "This makes the crowd below suddenly stunned, is this true? Others are OK. Many people in the security and logistics teams are deeply moved by Li De''s figure. The Lord of Cachar has done so much for us. In particular, the residents of Eric town have many red eyes. When did they feel that the nobles who were too high on the top cared about it? But here, in the dawn City, they felt it for the first time. "But when I''m out, when I''m shopping for all of us. There are thieves and robbers in the dawn City, and there are also people who spread rumors to disturb the dawn city " Li De''s tone suddenly rises and his heart aches first. "You disappoint me" "the city of dawn is the root of all of us. If someone wants to destroy the city of dawn, it is the root of all of us, but many of you still want to join them!" This makes a lot of people blush in the moment. They want to explain something, but they can''t say it again. "Because these people have hurt my heart a lot, I decided to change the land distribution system." As soon as this was said, everyone was in an uproar. Did the great lord of Cachar decide not to distribute the land? Fear, uneasiness, worry, panic, fear and other negative situations suddenly shrouded the people below. At the same time, everyone is itching to hate the troublemakers of this period of time. "These damned bastards, they should be hanged on the gallows one by one!" "Fools, what a bunch of idiots! You have angered the Lord of Cachar!" "If I found out that it was the idiot who did it, I would hang him..." many of them bowed their heads with shame and did not dare to look at the people next to them. At the same time, they were extremely regretful. They would not have done such stupid things if they knew what the other person said was true. Blame the damn Wolf Gang!!! When the people below let out their anger, Li De continued with a deep tone. "I was originally advised not to allocate land any more, because the troublemakers were not worthy of such kindness, and they were not entitled to land. I think so too. " At the last word, the air fell into a dead silence. The hopes they had been holding for a long time are like a rock a little bit deeper into the water, and despair almost surrounds them. Everyone''s eyes widened to look at Li De, many people''s eyes are all at a loss, is it really so not? There are even many people at this time are red, because hope... Is broken. After Li De waited for the atmosphere below to ferment to a certain extent, his tone suddenly became high. "Although some people are really not worth distributing and owning land! However, most of my people are the supporters of the Holy Light blood clan, you are worth distributing the land!! I asked all the people of the Holy Light blood clan for advice, and they all agreed to continue to distribute the land!! Our people, you should thank the blood clan who is guarding you now. It is they who stand at the critical moment, fight for you and protect your interests! " Hua ~ these words let the mood of the crowd rise from hell to heaven in an instant. Great surprise makes everyone jump from the heart. "Hooray!! Long live Shengguang blood clan "Praise the goddess, praise the great lord of cachal!" "The goddess of life is on, the Holy Light blood clan is the greatest existence, praise you!" "..." the feeling of being lost and recovered makes the people below climb up to the extreme height of their affection for blood clan. Li De''s mouth slightly tilted, then quickly returned to calm. "The land will still be distributed, but in order to avoid such an incident again, I decided to implement the points system in dawn city!" The ultimate routine, officially started. All the people of dawn City, from today on, their life-long goal will be from kimpuk to points. Chapter 76 Points system? What is the point system? A lot of people are full of doubts. Li De didn''t let the crowd wonder for a long time, and began to explain. "In the future, dawn city will use the points system to measure your contribution to dawn city. The land will always belong to the dawn City, but it can be allocated to you for farming. In the first three years, you need to pay 30% of the harvest as tax. The distribution of land will begin tomorrow morning. After three years, as long as you get 10 points, you will only have to pay 20% as tax. If you get 20 points, you only need to pay 10% as tax. " The crowd is so excited that they only need to pay 30% of their income as taxes? What''s more, after three years, can you pay less points? The goddess is on. It''s a gift from heaven. In the villages and towns outside, even if they own their own land, the annual tax paid to the nobles reaches 40%, and even half of the taxes are paid to the nobles... Because the nobles control the power, they can provide them with shelter. "And this winter, I''ll build a school and a mage tower in dawn city. The civilians who get 10 points first can send their children to school to learn knowledge and magic " Li De doesn''t give the crowd too much discussion, and repeatedly throws heavy bombs. "Within three years, try to earn points. After three years, if you have 20 points, you will be able to apply to become an official resident of dawn city. If they don''t get 20 points after three years, they will move out of dawn city and live in villages outside the city. " Li De''s words had a strong impact on the crowd below. The distribution of land will be carried out tomorrow, which makes everyone feel at ease. Moreover, the construction of the mage tower and study began in the city of dawn in winter, which is even more unexpected. But what worries them is that if they don''t get 20 points in three years, they will be driven out of the dawn city and live outside the city. Whether it''s new or first. The dawn City, which has been operated by the blood clan for more than 100 years, is more exquisite than the green city. There is no doubt that the beauty of the blood clan is very beautiful. This is a lot better for the civilians who have been living in the village than their ragged towns and villages. No one wants to leave the busy, spacious and clean city and go back to the lonely and remote village. Just as the crowd was talking, Li De''s tone did not stop at all and continued. "Points will be your most important asset in dawn city. As long as you get 100 points, regardless of age, gender and birth, you will be knighted as the city of dawn by me, and I will give you noble status. " Originally, there were some nervous people who heard this, subconsciously swallowing their saliva, and their hearts were beating uncontrollably. As long as you get 100 points, you can be granted noble status. Goddess, this is a gift from heaven, praise the goddess, praise the Holy Light blood family! At the bottom, rickle''s mouth was dry. Almost in this moment, an idea rose uncontrollably. Noble, I want to be a noble!! In this world where nobles control absolute power, it is almost impossible for the common people to become aristocrats. The class is solidified to be even harder than the mountains. The way to rise has been blocked by the aristocrats who control power. In the Nolan Empire, only a few hundred people may be granted new aristocratic status each year, most of which are due to their military exploits, and 70% of them are mages. That''s why mages are so popular, because it''s the only known way for civilians to get to the ruling class, apart from fighting in battle. But now, there is a city Lord who owns a large area of land and has a noble status. He publicly declares that as long as they can get enough points and make enough contributions to the city, they will be granted noble status regardless of their status, gender and age. This is just a big happy event. "If you get the noble status, you can send your children into the wizard tower school for free. No matter whether your children have the wizard talent or not, the dawn City mage tower will make your children become the master of the master. Of course, the premise is that you can get 100 points" "how to get points? It''s very simple. The allocated land only needs to pay taxes on time every year, so we can get 1 point every year. After that, we will open up more channels to get points. " Li De finally stopped and looked at the crowd below. The point system can be said to be the foundation for the future development of dawn city. No one but him knows how powerful the system is now. "20 points to be an official resident of dawn city? I don''t want to leave the city. How can I get the points besides paying taxes every year? ""If you get 100 points, you will be given noble status. If you are a goddess, do you have a chance to be a noble master?" "Do you know what''s going on with points, my lord? In addition to the land tax, how can I get points? " The crowd was like boiling water, making a lot of noise. It''s really the depth charge thrown by Lee that is too powerful. The land does not say, we all have the heart to prepare, but the sudden appearance of the points system is to give them too much surprise and surprise. Accumulate 100 points can obtain noble status, goddess in the upper that is noble, superior noble master!! He did not dream that he could become a nobleman one day. They were just a group of farmers who dealt with the land. How noble the Lord is! But now there is a chance to put them in front of them. Although it is not clear how difficult it is to get 100 points, there is hope in the end, isn''t it?! In fact, Li De greatly lowered the weight of aristocratic status in the eyes of the common people. As a well deserved ruling class, the aristocrats have so much power that they can kill civilians at will and do not have to be blamed by the law. As long as the civilians offend the nobles, they will be punished most severely. The ruling class, in which the nobility controls the fate of the lower class, has absolute power and power. To be a nobleman is almost the ultimate aspiration of the common people. The vast majority of these people live in border villages and small towns. There is no access for them to ascend. Some of them have not left the place where they live for more than ten years. To give them hope to become aristocrats will undoubtedly open their way to rise and give them strong hope. If we say that the land is the fundamental lifeline, then becoming a mage and a noble is undoubtedly a delicious cake to let them see the light and attract them to advance. Even reker, who had been a mercenary in the capital of Nolan Empire and had good knowledge of level 7 soldiers, could not resist this temptation. Although reason told him to get points, this new thing is bound to be very difficult. But he was fearless, the land bound his heart, when the aristocracy theory came out, directly bound his soul. Tarrell must be the aristocrat of dawn city. Praise the great light blood clan, praise the Lord of Cachar! Li De looked down at the roaring crowd, his face was calm. Slapping a sweet date was the best way to resist the attack. With the date, the next step is to slap. Thinking of the Wolf Gang and the God blasphemer who have just been suppressed tonight, my eyes are slightly cold. Chapter 77 The editor has just informed me that this book is going to be on the shelves today. Yes, I was so caught off guard. "I became the ancestor of the blood clan" is a story I have always wanted to write. I always like farming novels, especially this kind of magic farming novels is my favorite. However, objectively speaking, our achievements are really silent about men and women''s tears. Up to now, our collection has not been full of 2000, to be exact, it is 1700, which is slightly embarrassing. In addition, more than half of our 1700 people will go to see piracy, which is even more embarrassing. In fact, there is no great idea to write a book. If you can''t save the world or educate the world, you just want to have a bite to eat. My ability is limited and my ability is not so good. I have been learning with an open mind and working hard in silence. But I know that my level is so pinched that it is far and far from the God on the list. Now it''s a great honor to be loved by so many people. Every comment, every recommendation ticket and every reward will make me feel happy. And every subscription from you in the future will become the driving force for me to continue to write the story. A subscription may be easy for all of you, but it''s a great honor for the author who type it out word by word and plot by plot. Why? Because they have been affirmed and supported, and they have proved that no matter whether they are five cents or ten cents in a chapter, at least some people are willing to spend the thirty or fifty cents for you. If people feel that it is unjust to spend 35 cents for your book, then what is the reason to write it here? I want to clarify here that this book is typed word by word, and each plot is obtained after careful thinking. It''s absolutely not the words that the keyboard codes itself... Really, many people think that the keyboard will code its own characters when writing novels, and the author doesn''t need to pay any labor. In fact, writing novels is not much different from farming. Farming pays time and labor, buys pesticides, seeds and fertilizers, and spends months getting rice and wheat. make complaints about novels, computer and indoorsman. Rice is produced by farming, and it takes labor and energy to write books. If someone doesn''t pay for your rice, will you call him Dad, but it seems that he doesn''t pay for reading... Well... It doesn''t matter? As a writer, it''s hard. A story about a man''s silence and a woman''s tears. After all that, I want to give you a subscription. If you don''t have a subscription, you can''t generate electricity for love. Please buy some rice, gentlemen Chapter 78 "I will post a notice on the bulletin board on the square, my children, you can see the detailed description of the points in the notice board" "next, we will have more important matters" Li De''s face gradually became serious. The integral system is the ultimate means for human beings to fully integrate into the dawn City, but it still needs to be improved gradually. The advantages just mentioned are only one of them. Next, he will select the outstanding human who has made the greatest contribution to the blood clan from the human race and develop into a blood descendant. He even wants to turn the blood race into a reward more attractive to human beings than to become a noble. Of course, this is to be gradually improved after, one breath can not become a fat man. And now there''s a very critical thing. It''s time for you to show off. "For points, I will post it on the bulletin board in the square tomorrow, and you can learn more about it" "now, let''s talk about tonight. I believe you all heard the battle voice of tonight." Li De''s words made the crowd below quiet again. The battle between Li De and Amy is huge. The scene of dozens of houses being burned down makes half of the dawn City shine in the red light. Even the skirt of the goddess of the night was burned with a big hole. Just now many people thought that the blood clan was going to attack them, and they were afraid. Although no one will think so now, Li De''s initiative has aroused a lot of people''s curiosity, but no one dares to answer, and they all look at him eagerly. "You''ve heard about the Wolf Gang these days" I heard that many people felt guilty subconsciously in their ears. Many people in the wild wolf Gang have visited them. "The fight just now was caused by the Wolf Gang." "These dirty underground forces are more disgusting than rats. They preach that the blood clan of the holy light is just like the evil vampire, and all that the Holy Light blood clan does is a conspiracy. They said that the blood clan of Shengguang was all evil demons, bandits who killed innocent people and robbed property " many Erik residents were totally dismissive and even laughed at this. During this period of time, they are not clear about the style of Shengguang blood clan? It''s all stupid lies to rob property and kill innocent people indiscriminately. These beautiful and handsome blood clan masters are not those despicable aristocrats they treat people politely, and they will be paid as long as they help them work. Many people even like to collect some cups and porcelain from hundreds of years ago, and they take out these things to trade with each other Received the money. The existence of such a great shore, than those aristocrats do not know how many times. It is only these later generations who regard these rumors as true. What a silly bunch of people. Li De''s eyes were sharp, and his voice gradually became high. "But who told me that the blood of the holy light has robbed your property? Did anyone see the Shengguang blood clan kill people for no reason? Do you have it?! Is it all that you have heard others say, and no one has seen it? " This makes a lot of people look at a loss, think carefully, it is true, they are all listening to others, Shengguang blood clan is an evil vampire, killing and robbing all kinds of evil. But they haven''t seen it yet. This, immediately a lot of faces are red, then stupid people know that they have been cheated. "If there is, then tell me that the Holy Light blood clan absolutely does not allow bullying of civilians. Even if the blood clan of Shengguang made such a thing, it would also be severely punished by the law of dawn city! I assure my people that I will be your most powerful supporter, and no one can bully you for no reason The decisive words let everyone roar. "Great, the Lord of Cachar is really the emissary sent by the goddess" "why do I have an impulse to cry and praise the Lord of Cachar?" "I must be dreaming that the city Lord of dawn City, such a great adult would promise us" at this moment, porcupine''s eyes are a little sour, and its throat seems to be blocked. In this world where the common people are not even comparable to a dog kept by nobles, a great man of such noble status issued a solemn assurance to them, which directly hit his heart. "During this period of time, the members of the wild wolf Gang destroyed the city at dawn, breaking the iron law" Li De stretched out his right hand, and a huge fireball slowly formed under everyone''s gaze. The night wind blew the mage''s robe and hunted, and everyone was breathless with a strong momentum. "The dawn city does not allow any underground forces to exist, and no one is allowed to leave the jurisdiction of the law.".The huge fireball rose directly into the air in the eyes of the crowd and exploded. Touch ~ the burning fire lights up the dark night, and the brief moment seems to recreate a sun. "No one can set up gangs and forces of any kind in the city of dawn. In the future, I will issue rules. As long as someone discovers an underground gang and reports it to the security team, he will be rewarded by the city of dawn." "My people, remember that those dirty forces will only exploit and oppress you. Only the Holy Light blood clan is your shelter. Never expect those underground forces. If anyone breaks this iron rule, I will execute them myself! " Li De''s domineering posture suppressed all the people. The crowd who had a good impression on him had raised a strong awe of him at the moment. Gratitude and awe. "Now we are going to judge the scum of the Wolf Gang who destroyed the dawn city. many of you must have been blackmailed by this gang. Those who are bullied by the Wolf Gang after the public trial can report your losses to the security forces. Bring up the wolves. " Indifferent words let everyone realize that Li De is not the same as usual, but the inner respect is not reduced, but more intense. In this world, only the strong can be respected. Although Li De was kind before, he never showed his strong side. Until now, he really won the awe and trust of human beings. No one is willing to place their future on the weak. Only the strong can become leaders in this world. And he is undoubtedly a strong man. Hundreds of people of the Wolf Gang were pressed in front of the crowd, and all the people who joined the Wolf Gang were arrested. Before we know who is behind the trouble, it is not easy for the rare blood clan to capture these people among more than 2000 people. But after Porter, the leader, was captured, the loose structure of the organization was hunted down in just half a day. The public security officers who entered the stadium under the pressure of these people behind them were almost full of pride and pride under the gaze of more than 2000 people. "This is the scum of the Wolf Gang?! Damn it "That''s them. These people took three silver pucks from me two days ago!" "Damn asshole, return my wine!! These bandits! Thief These days, the Wolf Gang has made many people lose a lot, and some people have been robbed of all their wealth. Because of the fear of the blood clan and the power of the wild wolf Gang, many people dare not tell others about it. Some even add the crimes committed by the Wolf Gang to the blood clan. At this time, this group of culprits were captured, many people this period of time by the oppression and resentment are vent out. If no one was blocking them, the members of the Wolf Gang could even be directly submerged by the crowd. The residents of Eric town have always been in groups because of their early arrival. When they encounter the extortion of the Wolf Gang, they directly report to the security team, so they have little loss. But the Wolf Gang directly prompted the Lord of Cachar to change the land distribution plan, although they finally introduced a point system to make them become aristocrats. But this group of people is very unhappy. If it was not for these idiots, maybe the great lord of Cachar would not have set so many conditions. It''s all due to these idiots. Porter knelt on his knees in despair, and the moment Lee appeared, he held great power in a short time, and the pride he had blown away. At that moment, he clearly realized that he was still a small man. Even a little nobleman in green city could drive him away from green city. What qualification did he have to fight against the powerful vampire?! The swelling heart was punctured. Unfortunately, it''s too late to wake up. Li De is not polite at all. Today is to let these civilians know the consequences of violating the law of dawn city. Come off in person. On the spot, he found out several victims of extortion by the Wolf Gang and convicted the level 3 thief who only enjoyed the leader of the gang for a few days. He betrayed the dawn City, blackmailed and blackmailed, set up gangs, and attempted to attack the Holy Light family. He was punished for several crimes and hanged. Porter, who was pushed to the front stage by the blasphemer, became the first criminal to be hanged in dawn city. The gallows were ready-made. Under the gaze of more than 2000 people, Li De personally ordered the execution. The moment the rope was cut off, Potter, a serious criminal, was hanged in front of everyone. Seeing the body swinging in the air, the crowd was silent at this moment. But no one felt that he shouldn''t. the evil gang leader couldn''t be killed a hundred times. At this moment, both the later residents and the residents of Eric town were in awe of the figure who had given the order. Although gratitude did not subside, they knew that their city Lord was not a soft hearted man.A lot of people''s thoughts of caution disappear completely at this moment. Li De stands tall beside the gallows. The dark blue robe of the mage shows his slender figure with a remarkable temperament. Above the dark night sky, a huge bright moon radiates cold brilliance. The moon shines on the handsome face, with the surrounding warm yellow magic lights, full of an indescribable charm. The Southern District of dawn city has not been completely burned out, and the sky on the other side is scarlet. The picture at this moment seems to be still. It''s full of a sacred smell. Chapter 79 Anthony never regretted what he had done. He was a small businessman who had been doing business between the border and green city to earn a little silver buck. Seven days ago, when he returned to green city with a group of refugees, he was taken to this strange city by the blood of the holy light. He swore to the goddess that from the moment he was caught, he thought he was going to see the God of death!! This is a vampire, the legendary vampire! But to his disbelief, these vampires seem to be different from the legend, and the promises in each other''s mouth let him move one by one. But he didn''t trust each other. He thought that these vampires would not keep their promise and would plunder all his property and suck up his blood. But all the worries did not happen, his property was not plundered, and he really allocated to the house, the most important thing is that the other party also promised to distribute the land to him later. The goddess, he swore, he really believed in the blood of the light. But all this changed the next day, and a rumor spread that all this was a conspiracy of vampires. They did it to make people trust them and achieve the evil purpose of vampires. Can you believe a bunch of vampires who suck human blood? Anthony swore that he didn''t want to believe it, but he still accepted it in fear. The fear of the vampire almost made him forget to think, just rumors made him extremely flustered. At this time, the damned, dirty, mean Wolf Gang came to the door. The disgusting bastards intimidated him and even threatened him with giving him to vampires as food. Mercilessly took all his silver puck, but also his treasure of red wine to rob the majority. Goddess, if he returns to that day, he will tell the Holy Light blood clan, let these great beings catch these dirty bandits. Unfortunately, at that time, he was frightened by the rumors. He really thought that the Holy Light blood clan was those evil vampires, so he did not dare to speak even when he saw the security forces in the street. He was afraid that these security forces, like the rumor, were the claws of vampires and evil human beings used to capture human beings for vampires. Pain and despair enveloped him. What he was most afraid of during that time was the incessant extortion of the vampires and the Wolf Gang. But all this has changed today. The master of the city has returned, the great leader of the Holy Light blood clan, the Lord of the city of dawn, Lord Kashar. He was sent by the gods to redeem him, and his power shocked him like the sun. Especially the other side used magic in front of everyone. The huge fireball exploded on his head, and his hair was burned and curled!! He vowed that the fireball could easily kill hundreds of people, and perhaps he could kill all the people in the square as long as Lord Cachar would like. What an awe inspiring master. The most important thing is that the other party captured the Wolf Gang in person and promised to recover the lost wealth for them. If you put it before him, he would never believe it. But today, he believed that he had built up his trust in the Lord who had only seen him once. What makes him more excited is still in the back. This noble adult not only promises to distribute the land tomorrow, but also says that as long as he gets 100 points, he will be granted the status of civilian aristocracy. Goddess, he is a businessman, even more despised than ordinary people. When he stood up to blame Porter and the Wolf Gang for their sins, he boldly asked the great man if he had a chance to become a nobleman. The words of the Lord of the city of Cachar made his heart almost stop beating. No matter his origin or age, as long as he gets 100 points, anyone can get the noble status of dawn city. He believed it. He looked at the city Lord with infinite charm. His trust in the dawn city and the Holy Light blood clan was raised to the extreme. He believed that the Lord could help them recover their wealth, he believed that he could distribute the land, and he believed that he could become a nobleman. Even in the distant future, he could send his children to the mysterious magic tower to learn magic. This series of events made a huge change for Anthony. At present, he is full of hope for the future and has a good feeling for the Holy Light blood clan. Because never such a dignified person would smile at him, a small businessman, never before. The nobles in green city were disgusted and disgusted when they saw him. He felt the pride and pride of being respected for the first time in the Lord of Cachar. When the rally was over, Anthony couldn''t wait to return to the house. There are still people waiting for him to come back. An old man.A very weak old man lying in bed did not go to the square because of physical reasons. Seeing Anthony''s dignified and quick step into the room, the old man''s bright eyes were inexplicably dim. "Anthony, are the wolves coming again?" This old man was met by Anthony on the road. He was a very nice man. Anthony''s original property was covered up by the old man when he entered the dawn city... At that time, he didn''t believe in blood race. Because he got a lot of money from Anthony at the beginning, the Wolf Gang would come here almost once a day to threaten him. "No, Uncle Jack, the Wolf Gang has been cleaned up. No one will ask us for money again." Jack''s wrinkled face was full of surprise. "Why, there are dozens of people in that group. Can anyone control them in this city? Is it a new gang? " In Jack''s eyes, vampires are extremely untrustworthy, so those who clean up the Wolf Gang can only be new gangs. Anthony had an excited smile. "No, uncle geek, it''s not a new gang, it''s the Holy Light blood clan!" Jack''s eyes widened and his face was angry. "You sent the news to the vampires?! Goddess, that''s a vampire Anthony laughed. "Uncle Nick, they are not those evil vampires, but the blood of the holy light, the great blood of the holy light!" At this moment, Jack almost fell into the evil magic of Anthony. He can''t believe his ears, holy light blood clan?! Great Shengguang blood clan?! Isn''t that what the vampires call themselves? Why did Anthony say it? "Anthony, I need an explanation of what the vampires did to make such a big difference in you..." Anthony laughed with pride. "Uncle Jike, believe me, after you hear it, you will also praise the great holy light blood clan!" Jack glared and yelled in a hurry. "Fart, I''ll praise a bunch of vampires? The goddess of life, you must have been enchanted by those evil demons. " Antony didn''t argue. He began to narrate from the first sentence of Lee De''s stage and told him completely. He was afraid that Jack would not understand. He spent half a day explaining to the other party in his own words several times. In the end, the man in his sixties was stuttered by Anthony''s news. He had no expectation of becoming a nobleman, but the distribution of land made him feel his rotten body full of vitality. "Anthony, are you telling me the truth? As long as the adults can be allocated 10 mu of land, and only 30% of the annual harvest is required? " He only needs to pay 30% of the harvest. The goddess is in charge. He can only keep 30% of the harvest every year for the nobles in the village, and 70% of the harvest should be turned in. Now, it''s hard to imagine that you can get most of your income here. Anthony looked at the excited Jike inexplicably produced a sense of honor, nodded haughtily. "Of course, the Lord of Cachar will not lie. However, I would like to correct you that the land belongs to the dawn city. We only have the right to cultivate, not to sell. But after three years, as long as you have 10 points, you can reduce the tax paid to two levels, and 20 points can be reduced to one level. " Asked Jack, in a trembling voice. "Did you mention the upper age limit? Me, is it possible for me to be assigned? " Anthony nodded after thinking for a moment under Jack''s nervous gaze. "There''s no upper limit. The Lord of Cachar said that you can get ten acres of land when you''re an adult, I think uncle geek." After getting Anthony''s approval, Jack directly sat up from the bed, and the smile on his face made him more wrinkled. Shout out loud. "Praise the Holy Light blood clan!" Chapter 80 After Porter, the main criminal, was hanged by Li De himself, the city of dawn restored its former calm, and the rumors about blood clan no longer exist. The rest of the wild wolf Gang''s accomplices did not come to a good end. They were deprived of the right to distribute land and had to work in the dawn city for three to five years. Most of these people were forced to join the Wolf Gang by Porter. Many of them did not carry out robbery and blackmail. They were purely passers-by. But since he joined the Wolf Gang, he had to bear the corresponding consequences. Li De was not interested in persuading the educator. In the future, people will be employed in urban construction. These guys are sent to carry bricks for labor transformation. Looking at the miserable end of those people, many residents of dawn city were scared to death. Many people almost participated. Fortunately, they didn''t really join in. If they do get involved, they''ll end up with them. For a while, the atmosphere of the dawn city was one of the Qing Dynasty, and the greatest effect was achieved. Some of them followed porter to blackmail, and the accomplices to the law were ordered by Lee to contribute to the dawn city in another way. The magic blood in the blood pool, lied, has now realized that it is precious. If there is no magic blood in the battle last night, even if Amy is finally captured, it will have to pay a tragic price. Such a magic potion is just for blood clan when food, it is simply too wasteful. Therefore, his original plan of sustainable development strategy of human feeding blood race is ahead of schedule. The sustainable development strategy of blood clan is a simple plan, which is to let human actively donate blood without harming human body. As for the way to let people take the initiative, the just launched points system is to pave the way for this. After donating blood for a certain number of times, he can get certain points. He will directly link blood donation with points. In terms of the value of points, Lee believes that no one can resist the temptation. But before the specific number of blood donation and points exchange system come out, Li De needs to find out the human health condition of Rongguang world, more precisely, how often to draw blood does not harm human body. Science has proved that it is harmless for modern people to draw blood 2-3 times a year, about 400 ml each time. However, human beings in this world are much stronger than those on earth. Perhaps because of the magic in the air, even children under the age of 13 or 14 can possess or even surpass the physical quality of adults on earth. Adults are stronger. Therefore, Li De needs to carry out a series of verification, in the end, how often to draw blood is harmless to human body. Undoubtedly, the accessory of Porter Wolf Gang is the best experimental choice. Li De will not directly kill these people, after finishing the experiment, he will also let them carry out the brick labor transformation. But since extortion has been carried out on civilians, the experiment should be regarded as their contribution to dawn city. We should know that these civilians are refugees. If the city of dawn does not provide free food, their property is used to protect their lives. If the property is taken away by the Wolf Gang, what is the difference between killing these people? So Li De is not soft on these people, a group of pseudo murderers. Among them, there are 20 people who have committed the most serious crimes. Li De handed it to Harrison for research, and conducted a comparative data experiment according to the corresponding number of people. He asked him to come up with a blood drawing amount and time that is completely harmless to the human body. Harrison told the criminals that he would take good care of them and try not to let them die so soon. It can be said that the sustainable development strategy of dawn city is on the right track after the implementation of this step. The plan to support the blood race of mankind has officially begun. Of course, the specific experimental data will take some time to come out. In the future, the number of blood donation will be linked with points, and the exchange ratio between the two can be determined after the data comes out. Now there is also a key point is to let the residents of dawn city know the value of points. Tonight is only a verbal statement, many people listen to is a half understanding, has not formed a specific concept of integral. So the focus of Li De''s work now is to let residents know the value of points. How to let them know? It''s simple. Differentiated treatment. Queue up. Those who have points can take the priority channel. Those who don''t have points will be arranged slowly. Distribution of food, there are points can be divided first, no points honest wait. Land allocation, points high can be allocated first, no integral queuing. Even after the opening of new departments, there are points can be given priority to enter. And there is also the land tax. Today, he has announced that only 20% of 10 points can be paid as tax, and only 10% of 20 points can be turned in as tax revenue. Under all kinds of strong temptation, Li De didn''t believe the group could keep calm.And now there is only one channel to get points - farming and paying taxes. It can be imagined that these people will be frantically inquiring about the channels to obtain points for a period of time. And when most people know the value of points, and there is no more way to get a few points, it is time to launch the policy of blood donation can get points. Even if some people will be hesitant and afraid at the beginning, as long as someone takes the lead, sooner or later, blood donation will become the first thing for the residents of dawn city. And in addition to the integral matter, the expansion of blood clan also has to be arranged on a daily basis. Although Porter''s incident happened by accident, he also benefited a lot from it. But he didn''t want to see this happening again. The root cause was that the number of blood clan was too small. If there are 1000 people now, will these people dare to rebel? Standing there can scare people to death. Even Amy, the God blasphemer, should keep his head down. But how to expand the number still needs some routine. Lee touched his chin, and his mind came to him. As the ruler of dawn City, the blood clan must make everyone dream of becoming a blood clan. It is absolutely impossible for human beings to think that becoming a blood clan is a very simple thing. The more precious the talent, the more sought after. The next day. People who got up early in the morning crowded into the square near the notice wall. Several literate members of the security forces were arranged here to explain to the people nearby. Raymond made great achievements in reporting the Wolf Gang, and was chartered to join the security team by Lee De. And this guy is just literate. He was sent by the blood clan in charge of the public security team early this morning to explain the points regulations to the crowd. "Listen up, I''m a member of the security team, Raymond. Today I''m responsible for explaining the role of points." Raymond''s tone was full of pride. As a member of the public security team appointed by the Lord of the city, he felt extremely honored for his identity. "Last night, the Lord of Cachar has stipulated the role of points in the form of law. You can check it by yourself. I''ll explain to you if you can''t read. " "Points are the most important wealth of every resident in the city of dawn, representing honor and your contribution to the city of dawn." "So what''s the use of integrals?" The crowd below listened very carefully, and each of them was very curious about this new thing. Although Li De said something last night, they were all quite general, and most people still knew little about it. Anthony also early came to the square, he can not squeeze into the crowd, can only fall on his toes outside to listen to Ramon. "First, in the future, there will be two channels in all the important places that need to queue in the city of dawn. Those who have more than 5 points can take the priority channel, and those who have not reached 5 points need to queue up." After listening to this point, the people below have no reaction, is not it a priority channel. Anthony''s eyes lit up and gave priority to the passage, which seemed to be like the power of aristocracy. "The second point is to distribute food. People with points up to 5 can get priority when distributing food, and those who don''t reach 5 points need to queue up to get them." Yeah? This rule makes the people below have some comments. The only thing that matters to them when they lose their food supply is their food supply and their land. "The third point, the allocation of land, high points can be allocated first, no points need to queue up." Can this be a priority? The crowd below was suddenly a little agitated, and the land was undoubtedly the lifeblood they were most concerned about. There are some distributions with points. Does this mean that good land will be taken away by others? No one can keep calm, have been talking about how to get points. Anthony listened very carefully outside the crowd, and at this time he knew that points would play a huge role in the city of dawn in the future, but how to get points? It''s not just him, everyone is looking forward to announcing how to get points. Chapter 81 "Fourth, after the opening of new departments in the city hall, people who have reached 10 points can enter first. Both the logistics department and the public security team belong to the departments of the city hall " this made the people below have a burst of discussion. The income of the public security team and the logistics department is so envious that they can''t wait to see how much money the public security team has 12 silver coins a month. At this moment, the crowd really felt the role of points, but they still did not hear the most wanted to hear, how to get points. "Fifthly, in the future, the city of dawn will implement point entry. Only those who have reached 20 points are eligible to apply to become residents of the city of dawn. After three years, civilians without 20 points will migrate to villages outside the city of dawn" "sixth, schools and mage towers in the city of dawn will only be open to residents of the city, and must reach 25 points At the moment, all of Antony''s children can only get two points of their own income after they have paid the tax points for three years If you want to pay 20% of your income, you only need to pay a layer of tax if you get 20 points of points. " " eighth, you can apply to become the nobility of dawn city when you get 100 points. The nobles have all the above rights and are given the right to free trade " Hua ~ Although Li De said it publicly in front of everyone last night, the crowd was very excited. It''s a great honor and a dream to be a noble. I thought this was the end, but I didn''t expect there was. "Ninth, when the score reaches 200, you can apply to become the Holy Light blood clan. The Holy Light blood clan has endless life and powerful casting talent. Once they become the Holy Light blood clan, they will automatically have the noble status and obtain all the power, and become one of the rulers of the dawn City" Noise ~ this time, the crowd is completely noisy. Even can become the Holy Light blood clan, and become the Holy Light blood clan''s request unexpectedly is to become the aristocrat''s double!! 200 points!! But listening to the introduction makes many people''s heart beat. Has endless life and powerful casting talent. A sentence is like the temptation of the devil, too exciting. Unfortunately, 200 points is too much. Anthony''s heart beat hard when he heard the last one. When the Holy Light blood clan slowly reveals their strong and normal human scene, it has the characteristics of endless life and casting talent, which fully shows the advantages of this race. It is human nature that human beings fear death. How many monarchs have done extraordinary things in order to obtain eternal life. No one can face immortality and keep calm enough. Raymond also had a dry mouth after finishing, but he continued to press down the excitement in his heart. "Finally, the security and logistics teams, which have contributed a lot to the dawn city during this time, the Lord of Cachar rewarded all members of the two teams with 5 points each." There''s a lot of noise again. At this time, a lot of people who had planned to join it stomped their feet. I knew I would get the reward from the Lord of Cachar. How nice they went!! But what makes them more regretful is still to come. "At present, the way to get points is that every adult who pays 30% of the tax revenue on time every year will get 1 point of points" "other channels for getting points will be opened in the future. Please cherish the points in your hands" Raymond''s face was full of joy when he read out the last word. I didn''t expect that he met this kind of good thing just after he joined the security team. Ah, five points. From today on, he has the priority to receive food and enter important places. The most important thing is that he will also give priority to the distribution of land today. It''s amazing. And the crowd at the bottom simply envied, envied and hated. Everyone hated how he was not a member of the security team and the logistics team. It was more difficult to get points than I believed. And such a big difficulty also let this group of people know the value of integral. Not only the security forces, but also the logistics team cheered. Even with Ray''s heart, he couldn''t help but feel happy. Although he, the leader of the logistics team, didn''t get more points, he could still have enough privileges among all the people with 0 points now. Ollie came out of the crowd and was excited when he saw Rachel. "Brother Reke, I also got 5 points. Hahaha, I can also give priority to the land!" "Uncle pat, are you here, too? What about little pat? When we like more points, we will send little pat to school to learn knowledge and magic, just like those noble mastersPatriel, who promised to join the logistics team, was very grateful to him. If it wasn''t for the invitation of the other party, it would be difficult to earn 1 point if he didn''t want to send pat to the noble school in the future. It''s hard to imagine that only one year after paying the tax points can we get one kind of hard news. "Ollie, little pat is at home. Uncle pat also wants to thank you and rickle" after that, patril bowed deeply to them. Ollie picked patriel up in a hurry, a little bewildered, while Rachel gave a little smile and didn''t stop him. But he knew he did it right. He managed to make life better for his friends around him, whether Ollie or patriel or his cousin Raymond, who were influenced by him. "Brother rickle, there''s another one on the notice," said Ollie, hesitating on his freckled face. "What else? Become a nobleman? Ollie, it will take a long, long time " Ollie shook his head and looked at the blood clan standing guard in the shadow in the distance. Inexplicably, he flashed a little yearning. "It''s the last one. I want to be the blood of the holy light." after saying this sentence, Ollie, who was very nervous, felt relieved when he saw patril and Reke''s calm eyes. He thought they were going to yell at him. After a while, he saw that they didn''t speak. He asked, "brother Ricker, don''t you want to know why?" Rickle touched his hair and laughed casually, "silly boy, who doesn''t want to get eternal life, but now it''s not for you to think about. What you should consider is how to earn 200 points" Ollie, who was full of joy in the first half of the sentence, suddenly withered after listening. 200 points? Goddess of life on, 100 points can become noble, 200 points that how long it takes? There are some regrets in my heart. If I have a chance, I must become the Holy Light blood clan. This young man, who was extremely disgusted with the blood clan from the beginning, has quietly become a loyal supporter of the blood clan after half a month. But what he didn''t know, his wish was not difficult to realize. Chapter 82 To distribute land is what Lide is going to do today. In fact, if it wasn''t for him to study magic closed door, it should have been done a dozen days ago. For the root of the civilian population, they are distributed one day earlier and the other can make them stable. With their own land, all civilians will be bound to the city of dawn, and it is almost impossible to have wolf help again. The south area has a wide land, 15 km wide and 20 km long. Even if each person has 10 mu, it can be distributed to more than 40000 people. It is a very vast land. Li De has reserved a large area of land for the expansion of the city of dawn in the future. Although less than one fifth of the land is now measured, it is enough to be distributed to the residents of the city of dawn. There is no wall outside the south, and the outer house is directly connected to the land. At 10 a.m., crowds of people who had finished reading the announcement in the square swarmed out of the dawn city. Li De decided to carry out the land movement outside the city, which will be recorded in the history book of the city of dawn. The people of the security and logistics teams were on the scene to maintain order. The high sun shade is built on the black land with grass. The autumn is very cool. The sun does not bring the summer heat, but makes the people feel very warm. Most of the blood families behind Lide were not good-looking, and their pale skin was even less bloody. It is really a bad thing for blood people to go out when the sun is high. The sun has nearly ten times more damage to blood than human beings. It is good in a short time. The body will be burned for a long time, and it will become grey. Even if Li De prepared three bottles of magic blood for each, the state of blood group still declined very quickly. Of course, as the ancestor of blood family, he has the same bug of immunity to sunshine. Li De stands in the sun without fear to chat with his police members. The crowd was stunned to see Lide in the sun, but then he was more respected. Before Eric residents saw Lee embracing the sun as the sun rose, there was no strange expression. During this time, Erik residents boasted about it to later generations to prove the difference between the sanguin and the blood. But later humans did not believe it, thought it was just their boasting, but at this time saw the sunshine, talking and smiling, elegant Lide, the heart of shock is not small. There is a feeling that the three views are broken in the heart. Vampires fear the sun is the consensus in all human legends. Now there is a silk fearless existence of sunshine. It''s incredible. Li De didn''t want to be so much, watching the crowd growing, and finally, when he had no figure coming out of the city, he went to the high platform that had been built overnight. "My people, I am the head of the sanguin blood family, and the city owner of the city of dawn - kacharr. I believe you must have met me last night, and today I will realize the promise of Sanguang blood group to you all the time - to distribute land " even if I know that the land is distributed today, but it still makes the people below cheer when you say this from Lide''s mouth. "Long live, Lord kachal!" "Praise the goddess of life!"!! Praise Lord kachal! " "I love the sanguin blood group." " owning a land of their own is the most anticipated thing for the exiles living in the hot water and turbulent wars. Today, they will realize their dream in the great city of dawn - own their own land. And it is only 30% of the land to be paid!! Outside, even if you own your own land, the tax that you pay to the nobility of the land seal will often reach 40% or even 50%. No way, the aristocrats have the power they can not resist, which is why Li De stipulated that 30% of the harvest was still cheered by so many civilians. Compared with the harsh tax outside, 30% is really a good deal, and the land is the city of dawn. It is a gift to them that the lucky goddess will pay for free farming and only 30% of the tax. "Well, now we have started to draw lots to distribute land. The measured land is divided into three parts, the first one is closest to the city of breaking the dawn, the second is a little far away, and the third is the farthest from the city of breaking the dawn. First, he began to extract the first land " Li De looked at the crowd waiting for the people under the eyes with a smile." according to the regulations of the city of breaking the dawn, the higher points can be drawn first. "" the privilege of training points should start from every small thing, and today, Lide should let the group realize the use of points most intuitively. It is also true to assign 5 points to each member of the public security team, which is to let these people know that it would be so cool to have points. As a result, there was a voice of envy rising below. From the announcement, everyone knows that only the public security team and the logistics team have points in the city of dawn, and the rest are singles."Therefore, those with high points can now queue up for drawing lots" there are 60 people in the logistics team and the security team. After hearing Li De''s words, they all held their heads high with pride. Under the gaze of everyone, they lined up on the high platform. The rules of drawing lots are very simple. The three large pieces of land are divided into three wooden boxes. Each oak box has a well measured land label. If you draw a number of labels, you can get a number of land. Each piece of land is 10 mu. There is no doubt that the people who come up first can get the land closest to the dawn city. We are not stupid. The closer we are to the dawn City, the better. At least, the time for going back and forth is much less than that of others. Li De organized the draw himself, and no one could cheat under his supervision. The first person to come up was old acquaintance, ray. He was the first to persuade him to join the logistics team. Now he has 30 logistics members, and he is the most respected person in Eric town. Of course, they are also loyal supporters of the Holy Light blood clan. "Good day, Lord of Cachar and captain of logistics team, Rexer salutes you. Your greatness is more respectable than the sun." Reke ER was very excited to see Li De at a close distance again. He will never forget that it was this distinguished master who knocked on his door that morning and hired him to be a member of the logistics team. He is now deeply honored by the choice he made that morning. The blood clan of the holy light, now pinning his future, is looking forward to becoming a member of the dawn city one day, starting a family and sending his children to schools and magic towers to learn knowledge and magic. Although these have not yet been built, rekler has a firm heart, and believes that the great lord of Cachar will fulfill his promise. Li De recognized Rachel and felt a little kind to the person he invited himself. He patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him. "Ray, it''s been a hard time for you. Do well. In the future, dawn city needs more contributions from talents like you" ray looked at the encouraging eyes and encouraging words, and instantly his nose was sour. Especially under the gaze of 2000 people below, he felt a sense of incomparable honor. Yell. "Ray is willing to die for Lord cachal" is willing to die Chapter 83 When rekler took a piece of land No. 53 and stepped down in great excitement, the crowd below was instantly ignited. There are even many people who have begun to shed tears in silence, even if it is not their turn, but the excitement that the dream is about to be realized makes them hard for themselves. Land, this is the name of the sacred and great goddess. And they''re going to have one. Most of the crowd are civilians who have no land and have been helping the nobles to farm. Their emotions are the most exciting and intense. Li De is also under the public''s gaze, with a smile on his face, one by one to encourage the people who come up to draw lots. In fact, he didn''t know what to say to those people he hadn''t seen before. He could only learn to pat this on the shoulder and hold that hand in TV. "Thank you for your contribution to the dawn city all the time. Shengguang blood clan and I will never forget you" "hard work, I feel lucky to have such a people as you, and continue to make more contributions to the dawn city" "I am very tired recently, nothing is wrong, the hard work will pass, I believe you, do well" "¡° The young man is very good and energetic. The dawn city needs talents like you... and all the civilians encouraged by him are moved and grateful on their faces, and even a few young people are in tears. I just feel that this great city Lord is really respected. Some people even feel that they are willing to pay their lives for them. The noble Lord, the city Lord and the powerful Shengguang blood clan leader can comfort and encourage them, isn''t it possible to make them remember the life? Soon, in the envious eyes of a group of people below, the first batch of 60 people drew lots. Then it was the turn of these civilians who had already queued up for no points. In order to speed up the pace, Li De asked three people to come up at the same time each time. He doesn''t have so much to say to these people. At most, it''s just one or two words. Do well, your future is in the dawn City, hard work, etc. such vulgar words. But Rao is so, these ordinary people''s good opinion of Lee is also rising. The fear of the third group of civilians to the blood clan has also dropped to the freezing point. It only takes another 10 days and a half months for these people to become loyal supporters of the blood clan. Anthony and jack also took their own land. They only got the second piece of land because they were at the bottom of the row, but they were more excited than the other. Although Anthony was a businessman before, he did not hinder his love of land. In fact, because of the invasion of the orcs, his father sold the land when he was young, and he became a vagrant merchant who had no fixed place to live. Now he has a piece of land of his own, which means that he has regained his roots and will never have to live that kind of vagrant life again. Jike, an old man in his sixties, is different. He has helped the nobles cultivate all his life. He has never owned his own land. Now he can get a piece of land, which is a dream of his life. They looked at each other and said a word with one voice. "Praise the Holy Light blood clan" the land distribution continued until noon. Dawn city has more than 2200 residents, and the number of adults is just over 2000. Each person has 10 mu of land, and 20 000 mu of land has been allocated. Of course, this is nothing to Li Delai. The land behind the Southern District is enough for 40000 people to cultivate. Now, even one tenth of the development amount has not been reached. The lack of population will restrict the development of dawn city for a long time. Li De has already prepared for this. We should stutter when we eat and do things step by step. After drawing lots, the crowd did not leave in a hurry. Instead, they looked at Li De, who was busy living in the sun for several days with respect. Looking at the crowd who had not left, Li De was stunned and then laughed. "After you have extracted the land number, you can fill in the city hall office. Your land information will be filed by the city hall. Then the city hall will issue you a land lease, and the right to use the land will be yours forever. As long as you do not violate the law of dawn City, the land you allocate will be used by you permanently and can also be passed on to future generations. There is no need to worry about " filing a case. Each land number has been filed in the city hall. Now you only need to take the number obtained through special treatment and lottery to the city hall to declare, and the land can officially belong to him It''s just the right to use, of course. Li De does not want to engage in private land ownership, nor will he allow land sales. Once the land merger is serious, the foundation of dawn city will be damaged. Now his idea is that if the future situation changes, then it will be changed at that time. Anyway, he is the master of the city of breaking the dawn, and no one has the right to resist his orders. Dictatorship is cool.Unexpectedly, the crowd below did not leave after hearing his words, but continued to look at him with an indescribable complexity. Li De looked at the moving eyes and moved a little in his heart. "My people, you have lived in turmoil and war, and I am well aware of your pain and despair. Therefore, in the city of dawn, you will get everything you once dreamed of " " the distribution of land is just the beginning. In the future, you will get more. This is the dawn City, which is what the Holy Light blood clan has done for you. I believe that the dawn city will become a great existence under the protection of the Holy Light blood clan. I believe that one day, with our joint efforts, there will be no more oppression, no more war, no more poverty and hunger in the city of dawn. The future is bright and hopeful, and I will lead you to happiness and honor!! I promise you that under my rule, you will get everything The high pitched voice completely pushed this group of excited people to a climax. I don''t know who started, and a huge cry resounded through the sky "long live the Lord of Cachar!" "Long live the Lord of Cachar!" "Cachar..." the shrieking voice seems to be to release all the inner excitement. All of them entered a state of fanaticism, and Li De, standing on the platform, won the respect and worship of all people at this moment. This is their patron saint, who saves them in times of crisis and takes them to safer cities than the kingdom of God. Give them free shelter and food, allocate them land, and build learning and magic towers for their offspring to learn in the future. Praise Lord Cachar, praise the Holy Light blood clan!! Chapter 84 After listening to an exciting speech, the crowd dispersed with excitement. Li depo had no choice but to take Harrison and Augustine back to the central region. He did not expect that these people like to listen to him so much that he suddenly... Talks, every time they have to pour some chicken soup. The little white rabbits who have not experienced the baptism of the big explosion of knowledge really don''t know how to make their blood boil, feel extremely warm and even full of hope. In another world, it is called Chicken Soup for the soul, and it is something that many people deeply hate. However, the benefits are also very obvious. After several speeches, these civilians have reached a very considerable degree of favor for Li De. His kindness, his power, his hegemony, all of which make these people feel deeply in awe, that is, respect and fear. But it''s not a bad thing. It helps them integrate into the dawn city more quickly. Now that the land has been distributed, Lee can be extremely sure that these people are stable. In the future, as long as we don''t plunder too many people at one time, these people will be the spark of dawn City, and they will actively help the blood clan to assimilate foreign human beings. Everyone is a member of the propaganda committee and will take the initiative to help him publicize the great achievements of the blood clan and his greatness. Then he won''t have to work as hard as he does today. City Hall. After Lee appointed Harrison and Augustine as the first speaker and deputy speaker, he had no time to control them. The clever Harrison found a deserted manor in the central area and converted it into a city hall office. Both the logistics and security teams will come to the city hall to hear new orders at the handover. So the town hall became the most lively place in the dawn city. What''s more, the city hall is jammed with people who have come to register for land. Li De naturally did not have to worry about these small things, in the respectful eyes of the crowd came to the third floor. An office that belongs entirely to him. Even if he came for the first time, the most luxurious and best office in the city hall was reserved for him. The rest of the blood clan retreated, leaving only three people in the office, namely, Lee, Harrison and Augustine. Sit down. "What happened to the blasphemer?" He did not forget Amy, who had the name of the blasphemer, but was always busy with human affairs and left the blasphemer behind him. Now that there''s plenty of time, it''s natural to deal with it. "Patriarch, your prisoner is stable after drinking magic blood, but he is still in a serious coma, and it is difficult to wake up in a short time." Harrison has a strong worship in his eyes. When he heard that the captured blasphemer was a high-level professional of 14 levels, his worship of lied almost overflowed his chest. As for Amy, of course, he was firmly in charge. Never underestimate a caster, even if he or she is seriously injured. Li De''s eyes flashed a little thinking. "If you let this shadow priest become your blood descendant..." Harrison shook his head after listening to the speech and pondering for a moment. "Patriarch, I''m not suitable. Your blood is the most powerful blood clan. If I turn him into a blood clan, the strength of this God blasphemer may drop to level 9." Li De nods. The difference between level 14 and level 9 is too big. It''s not a dimensional creature at all. I don''t know why the second generation of blood descendants are all level 9. It seems that level 10 seriously blocks them. So far, the whole blood clan has only one high-level combat effectiveness. This is undoubtedly not in line with the status of the superior race of blood race. But he couldn''t find the reason for this phenomenon for a while, so he could only bury it in his heart. Now he holds Amy, a senior professional of level 14. If he can make the other party retain the level and become the blood clan, it will undoubtedly have a huge bonus to the high-end power of the blood clan. It is not without reason that the blood clan can become a superior race. The enemy captured by the blood clan may become a new blood clan. The stronger the enemy is, the greater the profit the blood clan will gain after defeating the other party. Now the dawn city also needs a high-end combat effectiveness that can protect the blood clan in his absence. Amy, the boss with the title of blasphemer, undoubtedly entered the scope of Li De''s material selection. But let him tangle is, to an old man for the first time, can too heavy taste?! When Lee said the question, Harrison suppressed his smile and began to explain. "Clan leader, the first embrace does not have to face the neck, just need to inject the blood of the blood clan into each other''s body. You can see it on the wrist of the blasphemer... " hearing this explanation, Li De immediately relaxed and asked him to bite an old man''s neck. It was almost as good to replace Weina as a little maid, but just biting her hand would not cause any psychological pressure."Augustine, bring me the blasphemer" "yes, patriarch" he has been silent. Augustine, who likes to wear black windbreaker, turns around and leaves the house with a long bow and arrow. Less than half a day later, Amy, who was unconscious, was carried into the room. The comatose blasphemer is no longer strong with Li De, his gray hair and short body show the old feeling brought by the passage of time, and the broad linen robe makes the whole person more and more thin. No one could have imagined that this faint and weak old man would be a boss class figure with the title of blasphemer. Amy bill Title: blasphemer (damage bonus to clergy + 30%) age: 67 level: 14 (severe coma, currently level 12) Occupation: shadow priest Introduction: betrayer of Knight God, blasphemer walking in the shadow, vice president of the dark covenant. Every time he saw Amy''s property panel, Lee could feel a strong breath coming to his face. Although we can''t see the specific skills and talents, only the information from the evaluation can vaguely feel what the old man has experienced. Without hesitation, Li De walked to Amy under the gaze of the two men, took each other''s hand, exposed his fangs, and injected the blood belonging to the ancestor of the blood clan. It seems to be the nature of the blood clan. When Li De decided to develop the other party into a blood descendant, the natural flow place in the blood vessels, and a force was integrated into the blood. Blood with special strength was pumped into Amy''s body along the canines. The powerful blood force of blood clan begins to mutate after entering the human body. Reproduction, phagocytosis, assimilation and recombination. From the microscopic point of view, the genes of blood group directly destroy human genes, and then rearrange and combine to form new genes. And some of the tenacious fragments of human genes have not been destroyed and become part of the new genes. Lee felt the power of his blood flowing into Amy''s body, and a sense of emptiness came from him. Standing up, head a bit dizzy, legs also a little soft, very much like the state after an indescribable activity. Just when he was in a daze, the improvement of the system made his eyes open suddenly. "In the evolution of blood lineage, it is detected that the power of blood shackles hinders the evolution of blood lineage. you have the following options. 1. Retain the power of the original blood shackles, and reduce the evolutionary blood lineage level from level 14 to level 9. 2. The power to break the shackles of blood and retain the original level of blood descendants note: once you choose the power to break the blood shackles, all blood clans will automatically break the blood shackles, and the process is irreversible. " Chapter 85 Blood chains?? After hearing the system prompt, Li De is stunned. Inexplicably, there is a very vague memory in my mind. It seems that the ancestor of blood clan set all blood clan levels no more than his rule more than 100 years ago. It was only after that time that the talent feat of blood shackle was activated. But because the time was too long, Li De didn''t know exactly what kind of ancestor of the blood clan had given the order dissolved in the blood. Perhaps the ancestor of the blood clan was too weak and afraid of the rebellion of the blood clan. At that time, limiting the power of the blood clan was the best choice. There may be other reasons, but it is not important now. Now, to Li De Lai, the current power of blood chains has seriously hindered the development of the blood clan and must be broken. "No wonder the last time I used the shackles of blood to give orders, I felt that there was something strange in the blood, but I didn''t expect it was the order from the ancestor of the blood clan." Li De has no hesitation. Now the blood clan has always been loyal to him, and there will be no resistance at all. Therefore, it is necessary to abolish the shackles on the neck of the blood clan. Focus on the second option to break the shackles of blood. After confirming, all the blood clan suddenly turned their heads and looked at the direction of Li De at this moment. They could feel the heavy shackles in their blood being removed at this moment, like taking off the collar around their necks and gaining the right to breathe freely. With a feeling in his heart, both Odysseus and ivy, who were far away from the border, or Frey, who was guarding the holy land, all bowed in the direction of Lee. His face was excited. Frey, the strongest blood descendant in the second generation, who participated in the war against green city a hundred years ago, even felt clearly that he was stuck in level 9 and was about to break through. Becoming a senior professional seems to be around the corner. It''s not only Frey, but all the blood clan''s eyes are full of excitement after they realize their body''s abnormality. They don''t know what''s going on, but it must be something the ancestors have done for them. Praise the ancestors! After breaking the shackles of all the blood clans, Amy, who was still sleeping, had great changes at this time. After the transformation of blood, the original pale hair turned black, the wrinkles on the face disappeared, and the smooth skin reappeared. The thin body also grows slowly at this moment, becoming more robust. Li De is also the first time to see the process of human becoming a blood race. With curiosity in his heart, he has been staring at Amy''s attribute panel. Amy bill (sleeping, transformed race) transition race: Blood race, the current transformation degree is 37% current state - lack of energy success probability 33%... Li De frowns, Amy attribute is completely different. And the other party''s state is very worrying, especially the lack of energy, this negative state makes him have a bad premonition. The transformation of human into blood clan is not absolutely successful. If we can''t bear the erosion and transformation of blood, we will fail. And the only consequence of failure is death. There is no doubt about the value of a 14 level shadow priest. If you fail, you will lose a lot. Lack of energy, lack of energy, Li De silently read a few words, and then his eyes lit up as if he thought of something, and took out his magic blood. "Augustine, feed him the magic blood" Augustine took it, half lifted Amy, who was at least ten years younger in appearance, and poured all the magic blood into his mouth. Dong Dong ~ subconsciously swallowing, Amy''s originally pale face was much better after the magic blood. Li De looks at the attribute panel Amy bill (sleeping, transformed race) transition race: Blood race, the current transformation degree is 40% current state - lack of energy the success probability is 38%... unexpectedly, a bottle of magic blood is only better than the state just now, and the success rate is only increased by 5%. Or lack of energy. Without hesitation, Lee took out the remaining two bottles of magic blood. "Augustine, give him all to drink" "Harrison, you go to the blood pool to fill two bottles of magic blood" "yes, patriarch" Magic blood is more useful than any magic potion for blood clan, and its attribute can be called overbearing. Amy is now converting into a blood clan, and the magic blood should have a greater effect on him. Although he has drunk a few bottles of magic blood, it is far from enough for a level 14 shadow priest. Li De, who is rich and generous, doesn''t care about this small consumption. A pool of magic blood can supply 200 blood clan''s consumption for three years.Now we are about to start the human blood support program. In the future, the blood pool will not be short of blood, and good steel will be used on the blade. A senior professional who touches the threshold of level 15 at level 14 cannot invest too much. Amy''s body changed again after receiving the blood of magic. Her face, which had become younger, continued to grow younger, and her thin body continued to grow stronger. In just 10 minutes, Amy has gone from a decadent old man to a middle-aged man with a face of only 50 years old. And the original thin body has become the same as normal people, no longer just that kind of almost decaying sense of aging. But what makes Lee frown is that the attribute of that has changed again Amy bill (sleeping, transformed race) transition race: Blood race, the current transformation degree is 55% the current state - extremely lack of energy the success probability is 35%... after two bottles of 100 ml magic blood are poured, instead of alleviating Amy, they are following the transformation process The negative state of lack of energy becomes extremely lack of energy, and the success rate decreases again. Fortunately, Harrison went to the blood pool and brought two bottles of magic blood. Filled with crystal bottles of magic blood at least 5000 ml, two bottles add up to tens of thousands of ML, there is no hesitation, pick up one of the bottles directly to Amy to fill in. Looking at Augustine''s exaggerated irrigation method, Li De thought of the scene of watering voles in his hometown when he was a child. Amy''s condition stabilized again after a large bottle of magic blood, and the negative state of lack of energy turned into energy abundance. In this way, half a day, one day, two days. As time went by, Amy drank another bottle of magic blood. Even Harrison went to the blood pool again and brought back four bottles. In Li De''s eyes, four bottles of magic blood were killed by Amy. At the end of the day, it takes a lot of energy to go up by 1%. If it wasn''t for Amy who drank the last bottle of four magic blood and finally converted it to 100%, the blasphemer fell into a deep sleep. Li De really doubts if this guy''s stomach is connected to the sewer. No one can drink that much. Amy bill (sleeping, transforming) all the attributes of Amy are gone, leaving a simple name and status bar. At this time, Li De was a little relieved. After so much effort, he finally became stable. It is a success to achieve this step, and it is worthwhile to pay such a high price. That''s six bottles of magic blood. It can make twice the number of MAGE apprentices in scarlet mage tower to become official mages. This time, it''s a lot of blood. Now wait for the big boss with the name of blasphemer to wake up. Li De''s Distressed eyes have some expectations. He wants to know what kind of surprise his first blood descendant will bring to him. Chapter 86 Late at night, on the third floor of the city hall. Lee and Harrison and Augustine did not leave. While waiting for his first baby to wake up, Li De is also explaining to the two about the role of the points system in the management of dawn city. The points system is undoubtedly a very potential system. As the ultimate killer, Li De is very clear about how much change can be brought to the dawn city. What''s more, the most important thing is the human blood support program, which is now experimenting with how often people in the world can draw blood without harming their health. This time may not be too long. It can be as short as one or two months and as long as three or four months at most. As long as the results of the experiment are obtained, the plan can be launched. Remove the food, the eternal problem of blood clan, when the number of blood clan will usher in an outbreak period, and the strength will expand. Lee''s one after another routine has made Harrison and Augustine full of admiration, so almost unconditionally believe his words. The more they talked, the more excited they became. All kinds of wonderful ideas also appeared in the discussion and collision. "Keke ~ Keke ~" just as several people were discussing, a burst of cough interrupted their conversation. Lee got up slowly when he heard the news and looked at Amy, who was awake on the ground, with a kind smile on his face. "Well, what else is wrong with you?" Yeah? Amy, who had just woken up, felt a sense of warmth at the sound. Turning his head slightly, he saw Lee''s face in horror and sat up. Why is this vampire here? I just wanted to cast a spell, but when I saw this figure who had just killed him, I felt a kind feeling that could not be suppressed. All his rebellious thoughts vanished in an instant. What made Amy even more alarmed was that he loved the feeling in his heart. What''s going on? Have not come and think, Yu light suddenly saw his hand, the moment was stunned. A pair of glossy, elastic, very young and healthy hands are totally different from his old hands covered with age spots. "What''s going on? Why am I?" Amy jerked up her head and looked at Lee in a daze. Lee smiles. Seeing that the hostility in Amy''s eyes disappears instantly after seeing him, he puts down his worries. Ancestor of blood clan: you are the ancestor of blood clan. You have strong blood and can be immune to sunlight. Each month, you can develop a blood descendant. The loyalty of all blood descendants and their descendants to you is constant. Each blood descendant can provide you with 1 character experience every month. Constant loyalty is the most powerful guarantee for him to control the blood clan. "Amy, you are now a member of the blood clan. You''ve got eternal life, Amy bill. Now I''m giving you the family name. From today on, your name is Amy cachal " boom ~ Amy was shocked by this huge news. He stood up and looked at Li De in front of him for a long time. Just as Amy was about to speak, a message came out of her blood, directly into her soul. After receiving the blood stream of faith in her mind, Amy''s brain was buzzing. He became a blood clan?! The heart in this moment can''t restrain the acceleration of beating up, he, obtained the eternal life?! As a shadow priest, he crosses the shadow plane all the year round, so his body is seriously corroded by shadow energy. Normally speaking, it is normal for a senior mage of level 14 to live to the age of 150, but he has almost reached the end of his life before he is 70 years old. If he can''t break through level 15, he will die of old age in 10 years. But now, there''s nothing to worry about. The reason why the blood clan is a superior race is not only because the blood clan has excellent casting talent, but also because the blood clan has eternal life. As long as they are not killed, they can live forever. The lure of immortality is incomparable to an old man who is about to die of old age. For the strong man of Amy''s level, the success rate of trying to transform into blood clan is very low, so even if he had tried to do this, he gave up after understanding. But now that he has succeeded, maybe he is passive, maybe not what he wants. But anyway, from today on, he won''t have to worry about the end of his life. He, Amy Cachar, was reborn. At the moment of relief, the blood force of the blood clan was integrated into his soul. The immediate loyalty to Emmy at this moment. "Amie Cachar salutes you, under the crown of our ancestors"When Amy bowed deeply to reed, he saw the system''s prompt as he wished. "Ding Amy Cachar successfully transformed the blood clan, the blood clan strength gained growth, and awarded character experience - 1000" "Ding - Amy Cachar was successfully promoted to level 15 shadow high priest, and the blood clan strength was improved, and the character experience was rewarded - 2000" "Ding - Amy Cachar was promoted successfully Level 15 shadow high priest has the ability to help human beings and blood clans to become shadow priests " " Ding ~ your experience pool is full, and your level has been improved. At present, at level 11, you have permanently obtained 50 magic power points, and a small amount of magic affinity has been improved " the smile on Li De''s face is instantly brilliant. I thought that the rewards given by one or two systems were good, but I didn''t expect to be so rich. This time he made a lot of money and patted Amy on the shoulder. "Very well, Amy, you are the first high priest in dawn city to reach level 15. Now, as the ancestor of the blood clan, I grant you the title of Marquis of holy light. When I am away, I will manage the safety of the blood clan as a whole. " Duke, marquis, uncle, son, male, plus the lowest rank of knights, this is the nobility of blood aristocracy, which is no different from human beings. But the only difference is that the blood clan distributes the titles according to their strength. The Duke is extraordinary, the Marquis is is a great mage level, the count is a senior professional, The Viscount is an intermediate professional, the Baron is a junior professional, the Knights are just becoming blood clan rookies. After the war with green city a hundred years ago, in addition to the current seven second-generation blood descendants, Lee was granted the title for the first time. But after reading Amy''s attributes, he felt that a title was not enough to express his inner excitement. Title: Title: blasphemer (damage bonus to clergy + 30%) dark Walker (gains an additional 50% attribute bonus in the dark and shadow) age: 67 level: 15 Occupation: Shadow high priest Introduction: a powerful descendant of the blood race, who once tried to explore the divine majesty of the blasphemer, walking in the night and the shade The strong under the shadow, vice president of the Dark Pact. Although you can''t see more specific attributes, anyone who comes to see this property panel will have two words in mind. Amy, who became a blood clan and was promoted, not only gained the title of dark walker, but also attracted more and more people''s attention. Compared with the magic blood he paid, this wave is more than loss, simply blood gain. But what made him curious was the most special one on Amy''s property panel, who had tried to explore the God''s majestic blasphemer. Lee confided his inner doubts to Amy. "Amy, why do you have the name of blasphemer?" Amy has returned to her 40s, and her handsome face shows a meaningful smile. He said a word that made everyone in the room shake their hands. "Under my ancestors'' crown, I have found a way to become a God" Chapter 87 I found a way to become a God. Li De''s face was at a loss when he heard this sentence. Is that a little bit beyond the outline? He was just at level 11, and Amy, the highest level in front of him, was only level 15. It''s too early to study God. There are legends above the transcendence. The strong people who are superior to the legend begin to think about becoming gods. How can they get things after level 25. According to the current progress, it will take a long time to reach level 20 and become extraordinary. Just out of the novice village, we have to study how to become the most powerful creature in the world. Is it too advanced? Although it was still early, Li De''s heart beat quickened a few minutes when Cheng Shen said this. "How did you work it out?" Amy looked at some people''s curious eyes with some pride in their eyes. "Under the patriarch''s crown, I was originally a preacher in the knight temple. I was seriously injured when I went out to fight with heresy, and was eroded by the shadow energy. Later, by coincidence, I joined the Dark Pact, an underground force in green city. With the help of the chairman of the Dark Pact, I became a shadow priest " " after becoming a shadow priest, I had the talent to cross the shadow plane, and I was used to using the talent. In the knight temple, when I stepped into the shadow plane, I was unconsciously affected by the knight temple, and the space coordinates outside changed strangely. I don''t know why I broke into the kingdom of the knight God. " Li De was shocked by the words. Break into the kingdom of the knight God? It''s ridiculous. That''s a God, the most powerful existence in the world. Can a professional of more than ten levels enter? "In that land of God, I felt countless believers praying, and the power of faith was concentrated in the kingdom of God." Amy''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. "It''s a feeling that cannot be described in words. The foundation of divine power is believers. And I felt in the kingdom of the knight God how to extract the power of faith " damn it, that''s too damn. Lee couldn''t help but crack his mouth. This guy not only went into other people''s Kingdom, but also learned such important information. No wonder he carried the name of blasphemer. It''s strange that the knight God can bear it. "Later, the knight God found out that I was there, but the other side seemed to have been seriously injured and couldn''t do anything at all. Under the majesty of the gods, I could only escape. Fortunately, I found the space coordinates just disturbed by the knight temple. After I got out of the knightly temple, I was chased and killed by all the priests in the knighthood temple. In the process, I was seriously injured and almost incurable. In the process of escape, I mixed into the ranks of civilians, trying to use a large number of people to disrupt the pursuit of the knight temple. But with the blessing of the goddess of fortune, the fleeing civilians were brought back to the dawn city by the blood clan, and I became one of them because I was too injured to escape. " Finally, Amy gave a rough account of how he became a blasphemer. After hearing this, Li De had to feel the good luck of this guy. After being wounded in battle, you can also turn into a hidden class and gain shadow talent. But in the knight Temple uses own talent unexpectedly to enter the God''s Kingdom, the most damned is in the God Kingdom unexpectedly also obtained the God''s method. This does not count, after escaping, he was not killed, but was taken to the dawn city by the blood clan, and became the eternal life of the blood clan. Li De really doubted whether this guy was favored by the goddess of fortune, and even if he didn''t die in crisis after crisis, he still got so many benefits. But now it''s all his. Even Amy is his private property. Think of this, the corner of the mouth showed a brilliant smile. That''s not bad. "Is the way to become a God?" "Right or wrong." Amy shook her head, and a little fanaticism flashed in her eyes. When she knew the way to become a God, he had an obsession. Maybe he could be one of those powerful beings. From the priest of Knight temple to shadow priest, he lost the sense of awe for the gods, otherwise he would not explore with spirit after entering the kingdom of Knight temple. "The gods should first spread faith, then collect faith, and then condense the belief into divine power. When the power is strong enough to a certain degree, the fire can be ignited and become a real God" looking at Amy''s vowing expression, Li deruo has some thoughts. Amy''s words are simple, but none of them can be easily done. The first is the spread of faith. In the main plane, human beings are the wealth of various gods. Most people have their own beliefs. It is extremely difficult to spread a new belief. It''s OK to collect beliefs and condense them into divine power. If he wants to do this, Li De estimates that the legendary level will have this ability."OK, you should not talk to anyone about it after becoming a God. You can study it in private. If you need any resources, you can apply to me" Li De''s expression is very serious. The less people know about it, the better. Although becoming a God is a good thing, it does not have much effect on the blood clan at this stage. This topic is too high-end, and the blood clan can not be used now. When I was still using stone tools, I was thinking about how to make spaceships. It was really super class. However, we can let the other party continue to study. Maybe there is a chance in the future. Amy nodded excitedly after getting rid''s permission. "Yes, I''ll study it out under my ancestor''s crown" Li De looked at the excited expression of the other party and shook his head. If he didn''t open his mouth to attack him, you should be happy. For the only level 15 high-end combat effectiveness of the blood clan, there is still some tolerance. Something suddenly came to mind and told Amy. "The Holy Light blood clan is not an evil vampire in your impression. During this period, you should follow Harrison to learn the history of blood clan. Don''t hurt the people in dawn city easily. They are our private property, and the future of blood clan has been combined with these human beings. The better the development of human beings, the stronger our blood clan will be " Amy could have felt that the blood clan was different from other vampires, and nodded thoughtfully after listening to Li De''s saying. Li De''s eyes also changed. "You mean to develop the blood clan with the help of human power?" Li De nodded with satisfaction when he saw Amy. The priests who had been in human society for decades were different and had a broad vision. "Yes, the blood clan can''t develop independently without human beings. The only way to strengthen blood safely is through sustainable development strategy. In the future, the city of dawn will also implement the strategy of sustainable development, in which human beings are the most important resources and the foundation of dawn city. You need to know more about Harrison later. Don''t do things that destroy our foundation. " "Yes, under the patriarch''s crown." "OK, you can communicate here. I''ll go first." After that, Li De ignored them and turned away. After a busy day, he is also a little tired, and he has just upgraded and has not had time to study in depth. As for Amy''s more origins and the fact that he was able to transfer human beings and blood clans into shadow clergymen, he had plenty of time to get to know it slowly. He was not in a hurry for a while. Now he still looked at his own changes. After more than a month, he finally rose from level 10 to level 11, which was not easy. Chapter 88 This is the first time that Li De has upgraded. He looks at his property panel with a bit of curiosity. Li De Cachar race: blood clan (ancestor) level: mage lv11 (7336000), warrior LV5 (level has reached the upper limit) Magic: 717717 gifted feat:... race skill:... Magic:... spell:... after upgrading, the attribute panel does not change a lot. First, the level is upgraded from level 10 to level 11, because there is no obvious change With specific attributes such as strength, agility and so on, Li De can''t judge how much strength can be improved by upgrading one level. But he can obviously feel his mental power is more active. If the control power of magic power is 10 before, it will be 11 after upgrading. It seems that the promotion is not much, but to Li De Lai, every tiny change has a big increase in his strength. The experience of upgrading level 11 to level 12 has increased to 6000 points, which is obviously another pit that needs to be filled for a long time. The magic power has increased by 50 points from 667 to 717 points, which can be called powerful. It can be said that his magic pool has reached the depth of level 14 that professionals may not be able to reach. 717 points of magic, enough to support him to release more than ten three ring magic. A senior mage of the same level can release 5 three ring magic, which is considered to be gifted. It''s all about crushing from the upper race. It can be said that Li De completely transformed the risk brought by Amy into huge profits. Not only did dawn city have an extra level 15 high-end combat effectiveness, but also improved his level. It''s great. As a blood clan, only two days'' rest is enough. After Li De returned to the manor, he had a little sleep and got up spiritually. After a busy day''s tiredness, it was cleared and revived with blood. Looking at the cold moonlight outside the window, sun ran a smile. Night is the time for blood clan activities. After getting up, the first thing is to send orders to Otis and Ivey, who are still at the border, to bring magic language bats back to dawn city. Laurent''s good supplies from green city need to be transported back to dawn city. Magic language bat is an indispensable transportation tool. The land has been allocated. If there are not enough tools, the land will be reclaimed only by manpower, which is afraid of low efficiency. After the little bat, who was passing the message, fluttered his wings and left through the half open glass window, Lee got up and sat down at the grey wood desk in his bedroom, lost in thought. Is it possible to prepare for the industrial system of dawn city? He didn''t care about too few people before, but now there are more and more people. It''s impossible to support the development of a city simply by purchasing materials. It''s hard for him to waste time on the acquisition. Just like the present situation, after the acquisition of green city is completed, the blood clans at the border must be called back, which wastes at least three to five days. Moreover, the efficiency is still low, which does not conform to his expectation. In addition, a large number of purchased goods and materials are not so reliable. It''s OK to do it three or two times. It''s inevitable that people won''t find out the difference when they have a lot of time. Although there is a reconstruction of the family town as a cover, but this thing is a cover, a poke can not stand the scrutiny. In his plan, the materials purchased in green city must be relatively high-end, which can not be produced by dawn city in a short time, such as weapons, magic lamps, alchemy potions, etc. Some basic materials, such as clothes, farm tools and food, must be able to produce. The more basic these are, the more important they are to a city. Lee frowned and thought. In fact, human life is very simple, which can be summed up in four words - clothing, food, shelter and transportation. Now I have the original house for the time being. I don''t need to worry about it in a short time. OK, dawn city doesn''t need to go out and worry about it for a short time. So what''s left is clothes and food. Clothes, clothes, the cold winter moon is coming soon. Now the cotton padded clothes reserve is barely enough for the current human use of dawn city. If more people are plundered back, they will not be able to supply them. This time, he asked Laurent to purchase cotton and cloth. Maybe he could build a few tailor shops for human beings to produce by themselves. There is no doubt that the rest of the food will be used for food production in large areas outside the Southern District, but the lack of farm tools makes dawn city a little embarrassed. Even if a batch of farm tools have been purchased, it can be predicted that there will be a big gap in the future. Thinking of this, Li De couldn''t help laughing bitterly. It was not an ordinary difficulty to build a city from scratch. But in an instant, he mentioned the spirit again, the stubborn character let him never admit defeat.Sewing clothes and forging farm tools can solve half of the problems in dawn city. Let''s start with the basics. No matter how big the difficulties are, we have to solve them. Li De silently recorded these problems in his notebook. It was really hard to imagine the efforts spent on the establishment of a city from scratch. Compared with these complicated political affairs, he prefers to stay in the mage tower to study magic. However, at present, no one can master the ship except him. It can be said that anyone in the dawn city can be replaced, but he is irreplaceable. He thought about it several times, and after clearing his mind, Lee called Harrison. "Amy, how are you communicating with him?" Harrison, who has excellent temperament, looks a little feminine and gives people a neutral feeling. His tone is also like azalea blooming in the sowing season, which is full of erudite breath. "Patriarch, I have told Marquis Emmy about the history of the blood clan and the relevant rules. Marquis Amy has great respect for your vision, and believes that only when you are such a great existence can we lead the blood clan to glory." Li De couldn''t help smiling at Harrison''s admiration. "The future of blood clan is the result of our joint efforts. I''m going to give you a new assignment Harrison left, stood up straight and bowed to him. "Harrison is at your disposal, under the crown of the father." "The foundation of dawn city is too poor, the industrial system is completely close to zero, and even a lot of infrastructure is in the blank stage. You can count the number of blacksmiths, tailors and other similar professions in human beings, and set up blacksmith and tailor shops in dawn city as soon as possible. We want to establish the production system of dawn city from now on. In addition, we are deep in the mountains and mountains. I believe there is no lack of iron ore here. You should pay attention to the people who know how to explore ore veins, and find the nearest vein to dawn city as soon as possible. We need iron ore More than 2000 human beings can not support large-scale industrial development, but Li De believes that at the current rate of plundering population, the number of human beings in the dawn city after the cold winter moon is likely to reach more than 6000. At that time, some basic industrial activities could be carried out. Of course, this industry is also a magic industry. There is no electricity and machinery in this world. The world rules are different. Many modern things can''t be used in this world. Lee copied the manufacturing technology of gunpowder and asked Harrison to do the experiment, but the final result was a black powder that could not be ignited. It was not gunpowder at all. He had many similar ideas, but in the end, they all found that they were useless. The same materials and the same steps got totally different things from the earth. Because of the different world rules, many of Li De''s ideas of taking short cuts failed, so he had to develop step by step. But the feeling of slowly building a city also made him feel very successful. "Yes, I''ll arrange for the police to do the statistics right away." "Also, Otis and ivy, when they come back, remember to ask them to come to me, and the newly acquired supplies are waiting for the magic language bat to deliver." Li De turned his head and took a look at the dark sky outside the glass window. A cold wind blew into the room. Take a deep breath. "Harrison, everything in dawn city starts from scratch" "in the future, we will encounter many difficulties, difficulties and setbacks. Will you shrink back? " "No, as long as you''re here, I''m not afraid to charge against the extraordinary life. The blood clan is always your blood clan, and your will is the direction of the blood clan''s advance Li De Meng turned his head and looked at the eyes full of trust. Li De showed a brilliant smile. With me, the blood race will become the real superior race, and the dawn city will become the greatest city of glory. Chapter 89 Finally, the land was distributed. It was late at night after Anthony and Jack had registered in the city hall. The next morning, before dawn, they rushed to their own land... Two pieces of land, 10 acres in size, were next to each other. Although the above is still covered with weeds, but looking at the dark land under the weeds, Anthony can not help but feel excited. Land, he owns land again!! The goddess of life is on, which is a gift from the gods. He still remembers the scene when his father sold the only land in his family to a noble master when he was young. The sky has fallen, and he can''t forget his smiling father who cried like a child. Today, decades later, he finally owns his own land again, even if the land can''t be bought and sold, it still belongs to him. From then on, he was truly rooted. And one side of the old man, Jike, is the tears can not stop sliding, because of wrinkles and caused tears crossflow. Although crying, but no one felt sad, this is joy, this is excited tears. "Goddess, I didn''t expect that I could get a piece of land belonging to me in my life. Praise the goddess, praise the Lord of Cachar, praise the blood clan of the holy light!" The excited old Jack was already incoherent. Anthony wiped a tear and did not speak, but the expression on his face had a speechless joy. Praise the city of dawn! ... the porcupine, holding his child in one hand and his wife in the other, looked at the two pieces of land in front of him. There are two adults in his family and they are allocated 20 mu of land. Goddess, this is a real 20 mu land, because at that time, no one knew who would get which land, so everyone measured very seriously, only more, not less. He couldn''t believe that he didn''t have so much land to help the mayor till in Eric town every year. But this one belongs entirely to him. At this moment, I can''t help but think of those giant bats that covered the sky at that time. At that time, he was still holding his children in his arms. He was afraid that those terrible creatures would kill them, and he even thought of running away. At this time, it seems that his behavior was so ridiculous. If he really ran away that day, maybe all the good life had nothing to do with him. Thinking of this, I can''t help but look at the dawn city behind me. There are no city walls in the Southern District of a two-story house, the night before yesterday because of the fire caused a large area of burning, at this time there are still people busy cleaning up. There was no worry or fear on the faces of the people who came and went. All the eyes were yearning, joyful and joyful. When they meet the blood clan with huge bat wings behind them, they will not be afraid. Instead, they will greet each other with a smile. This scene is like in a dream, so calm, so peaceful. There is no war, there is no aristocratic oppression, they can get free food every day, have their own accommodation. And he also has a decent and glorious job, can get 12 silver pucks a month!! It''s a life you can''t even dream of. Now he has land, and even in the future the city will build great schools and magic towers where his children can learn. If there is a kingdom, maybe this is his kingdom. Porcupine has a deep look at the quiet dawn city. I feel very lucky that I will be chosen by the blood clan, that I can be a member of the dawn City, and that I can meet a great man like the Lord of Cachar. At this moment, the man who didn''t even have a name, his gratitude and loyalty to Li De reached an extreme. If there is no accident, this man will be a supporter of Li De all his life. He can even pay his own life to protect the city and his current life. ... rekler is now the most prestigious person among the residents of Eric Town, not only because he once led them against the nobility, but also because he took the lead in turning to the blood of the holy light. Yes, take refuge. At the beginning, they were forced to surrender. After being publicized by the residents of Erik Town, they became aware of the difference of the Holy Light blood clan and took the initiative to join the Holy Light blood clan. And they were the first residents of the city, and they were very proud of their identity. Even in the face of the latecomers, these residents always show off with a proud expression that they are the first people to enter the city. It was they who measured the land, they cleared the streets, they cooked food for later generations. There is a strong sense of honor because of the Holy Light blood clan. However, those who later, especially those who were shaken by the rumors of the Wolf Gang, felt extremely guilty after they were really allocated to the land.They even wronged the great holy light blood clan, all blame that damned Wolf Gang. People who were still suspicious and even afraid of the Holy Light blood clan turned to dust after they were allocated to the land. That''s the land, the goddess. Most of them dream of owning their own land in their lifetime. But at this moment, their dreams come true. In this blood ruled City, they completed the dream that could not be realized in human society. For a moment, people''s hearts quickly stabilized at an unimaginable speed. It can be predicted that as long as the future blood clan does not mess, these people will continue to cluster with them unconditionally. And Shengguang blood clan in the work of that ferocious face in the eyes of mankind has become intimate, even many children dare to go forward to say hello with a smile. It was incredible before. "Brother rickle, ten acres of land, we have our own land!" After registering in the city hall, Ollie was excited to find his own land, walked around many circles, and learned from others to erect a high wooden card on the uncultivated land. Ollie''s land!! Yes, Ollie''s land. Ollie, who has got the land, would like to tell the world that he owns the land. Moreover, it is still ten acres wide enough to support a family. "Congratulations, Ollie, we all have our own land" rickle touched the big boy''s head, but in the end, it seemed that he remembered something. "But aren''t you on duty today? Who let you run around? " Ollie said with a smile, "boss Cali knew that we had allocated the land, so he gave us a holiday. Today, all the security forces have a rest ~" Cali is one of the six blood clans of the security force, who just manages Ollie. Ray''s face became better. "If you have a good relationship with Lord Carly, the security team will certainly expand in the future. Maybe you can get a captain''s position in the future." after a long time of getting along with each other, ray is no longer the ordinary person who was afraid of the blood clan at first. Now, it can be said that he has the best relationship with the blood clan, not only because he is a level 7 fighter, but also because ray can be a man. He has studied the interests and hobbies of each other and has given a lot of gifts to the blood clan he has contacted. In his opinion, the blood clan is actually very easy to fight, as for terror? Not at all. There are many people who are simply cute. "I see, brother Reke, the police force is going to expand its enrollment, and boss Carly has given me two places, hahaha." Ollie patted his chest and was very happy. The miniature scenes represent the living conditions of the residents in the dawn city. It can be said that at this point, the seeds planted by Li De finally took root and sprouted. Chapter 90 Odyssey, far from the border, feels like everything has changed. The body seems to have unloaded some load-bearing burden last night, and the whole soul is light. The air is different, the magic is different, and even breathing is smoother. He was originally stuck in the level 9 level and seemed to have a feeling of promotion. Originally, he thought that he was the only one who felt this way, but ivy, wearing the black mage''s robe, told her with joy that she had the same feeling. This surprised him. After the final inquiry, not only the two of them, but also Lucy and Dylan, two second-generation blood descendants, and even all blood clans had the same feeling. This raised an idea in Odyssey''s heart. Was it the great patriarch who developed a new blood force? This reminds him of Lee who had been thousands of miles away giving orders to all of them by blood. And last night, their perception of the change also made this conjecture agreed by the second generation. But because they can''t contact Li De for the time being, they can only put this conjecture in their hearts and wait for confirmation with the other party after they go back. "Viscount, we have found a new group of vagrant civilians, and there are no orcs around them." The blood clan below is reporting with the latest information. During this period of time, they found not a small number of civilians, but many of the civilians were surrounded by Orc bipedal dragons. Although the orcs have no interest in the human beings who have been plundered, if the blood clan forcibly plunders human beings regardless of the risk, it will be found by the orcs. The orcs are not interested in human civilians, but they are interested in blood clans whose whole body is full of alchemy materials therefore, in order to be safe, as long as the orc ODIS is found near the exiled civilians, they will not move. Otherwise, there will be more than 2000 people in the dawn city in half a month, and it is possible to double the number. The border is too dangerous. This is the territory of orcs. The blood clan is not qualified to fight with hundreds of thousands of orcs. If they act rashly, the blood clan will face no less losses, too much risk is not in line with the interests of the blood clan. So Odyssey led the blood clan has been lurking, every time before the operation must ensure enough security. "We will double the number of bat scouts and expand the scope by three times. We must ensure that there are no orcs in the vicinity." Now the frontier is dominated by orcs, which even humans have to admit. Especially when the human army was beaten to pieces, the rude orcs would send the dragon''s bipedal dragon to patrol outside every day to search for villages and towns that had not yet been plundered. Even if the blood clan were careful, they also foresee several times. Fortunately, there was no big loss. This is why Otis has been cautious. "Yes, viscount" after the reporting blood clan went down, Otis stood up and looked at Ivy, Lucy and Dylan, who had been together for a hundred years, and said in a deep voice. "Ivy, this operation is still the same as before. You are responsible for the coordination, and I am responsible for the detection and prevention of orcs. This is the border. I''m the only one of us who has been on the border the longest, so I know more about the brute than you. That large number of lowly creatures are very dangerous. The number of blood clan is too small. Even if we can fight them a hard battle, we can''t act rashly. Everything is based on the safety of blood clan. You can''t be too careful at the border. Now start to act " after listening to Otis, several people start to make preparations according to the previous task allocation mode. Originally, Lee ordered ivy to be responsible for the border population plunder, but ODIS was more familiar with the border environment, so after observing twice, Ivey resolutely gave the command to Otis. Ivy is a very smart female blood clan. She knows that none of them can be damaged now, so she cooperates with ODIS for the sake of safety. After several depredations, the whole party is familiar with the process. Odyssey is on guard. Dylan controls the demon language bat. Lucy intimidates the human beings. If the resistance comes first, ivy is responsible for pacifying the crowd. Although it is not perfect, it is enough to face some flustered civilians who have no resistance. In fact, when they face civilians, they often do not want to let the other side give up their resistance. It''s about not letting people run away. There are not many people who can maintain the confidence to resist under the overwhelming mass of giant bats. The fourth depredation of the population started soon. At dusk, a group of refugees with nearly a thousand people were resting on a wide grassland. After a day''s driving, they were tired and hungry. Many of them were already making a fire to prepare for cooking. Just then, huge bats covered the sky. At dusk, the scene of horror is like the end of the day. Here comes the vampire!!Everything was the same as the previous times, chaos, fear, and many of them even fled directly. But experienced blood clan began to follow a fixed process, deterrence, appeasement, and finally made various commitments. A population plunder came to an end before it was dark. Although the refugees below are very reluctant, but in the strong deterrent of the blood clan, or obediently climbed up the magic language bat, began to fly to dawn city. Just after taking off half of the magic language bat, Otis, who was originally in charge of guarding, suddenly changed his face. They''re in big trouble. Not far from the sentry came news that there were 300 bipedal dragons flying in their direction. One third of the day. But at least half a day before all these humans can be taken away. This puts Otis in a dilemma. Give up, these people are the resources the blood clan desperately craves, and the number of each other is not large, and there is still a period of time to come, do not give up, the opponent is a bipedal flying dragon, although the combat effectiveness is weaker than the magic language bat of the same level, but after all, it is the most powerful air unit of the orcs. Once there is a battle, no one can guarantee that no one of the blood clan will fall. Eyes a cold, turned to look at the back has been half of the transport. "Ivy, Dylan, Lucy, come with me, let''s drag the orcs for a period of time" although there are only four of them, they will not be afraid of hundreds of orcs even if they are of second generation blood and have lived for hundreds of years. They have enough confidence to face the enemy, even if they can''t fight, they also have enough cards to escape. Odyssey''s words were echoed by everyone, and what they didn''t know was that because of this courageous action, they had a great harvest. That night, a four tone system came to Lee''s ear. "Ding ~ 2nd generation blood descendant Odyssey Cachar broke through to level 10 and was promoted to senior professional. His blood clan strength was strengthened and he gained character experience - 200" "" Ding ~ second generation blood descendant Ivy Cachar broke through to level 10... Gained character experience - 200 " " Ding ~ second generation blood descendant Lucy Cachar broke through to level 10... Gained character experience - 200 " " "Ding ~ second generation blood descendant Dylan Cachar broke through to level 10... Gained character experience - 200" and Chapter 91 Although Li De had thought about lifting the shackles of blood, the second generation of blood descendants would be promoted, but he did not expect such a promotion. In the past day, he was surprised that four second-generation blood descendants had risen to level 10. At the same time, he also has a further understanding of the details of the blood race. The talent of the superior race can not be underestimated. It can be predicted that this is just the beginning. The second generation of blood descendants who were originally restricted by blood ties can reach up to 9 levels, and all three generations of blood descendants are hovering at the three levels of 6, 7 and 8. Now the shackles of blood have been untied, and the strength of blood clan will usher in a blowout in the future. According to the memory of the ancestors of the blood clan, the strength of the blood clan has not changed much in recent decades. After decades of precipitation, Li De believes that the blood clan will definitely give him a big surprise. Moreover, the three generations of blood lineage are not without outstanding talent. It is just because the blood shackles restrict their development that there is a pyramid structure of blood clan. The ancestral level of blood clan is the highest, followed by the second generation and the third generation. This structure absolutely ensures that the ancestor of the blood clan is at the top of the pyramid and has the most powerful strength, and can firmly control the blood clan. This can ensure that the ancestor of the blood clan will not be betrayed when the blood clan is still in the weak stage. Li De didn''t know whether there was a blood ancestor''s talent of being loyal to him at the beginning, or whether it was activated after he occupied the body. Therefore, it is not easy for him to comment on whether it is correct to set the blood shackles that limit the strength. If the blood clan at that time would not be loyal to their ancestors, then in order to ensure their own safety, there is no blame. But now that he has the constant loyalty of the blood clan, he naturally will not have any hesitation. And he has absolute confidence to be ahead of all blood races. ... in Li De''s definition, the role of the security forces is the police, but the difference is that the power of the security forces is relatively large. Whenever a crime is found that violates the rules of dawn City, the security forces can handle it by themselves, even by hanging. With the development of this period of time, the mode of the public security force has gradually become mature. The original 30 people now have a reserve team of 100 people. the next time we only need to expand the recruitment again, we can quickly add to the size of hundreds of people, which is undoubtedly a good thing for the growing population of dawn city. Although Porter''s Wolf Gang has been removed, but there are more people inevitably some petty theft phenomenon, the emergence of the security forces can be a good deterrent to those people. "Don''t panic, everyone. This is the dawn city. We are protected by the Holy Light blood clan. The Holy Light blood clan will not harm us. I am a member of the law and order team of dawn city. We are all human beings " Raymond, who has spoken several times, is also familiar with the routine. His firm and confident words have greatly reduced the panic of people around him. "I repeat, we are all human beings, and there are thousands of people living in the dawn City, where your lives and your property are sheltered by the dawn city. In this great city, you will get everything you want. I swear that after registering the information, all of you will praise the city " when the people around you hear this, they will immediately look suspicious, and they will like this city after registering the information? Is this a joke? This is the city of vampires!! But hearing Raymond''s words, the surrounding crowd is still a lot of peace of mind. At least there are many human beings in this city. Vampires don''t kill people as soon as they see them. As for this group of vampires that they are the blood of the holy light, except for a few people who doubt it, most people do not believe it. Line up, register, get free food, assign accommodation. This has become a fixed process for receiving refugees. But originally with full of suspicion and panic of the crowd, in the registration after the face slowly changed. In a short period of time, it has become unbelievable and hopeless. It all comes from what they get when they register information. Dawn city not only gets free food every day, but also distributes houses and, more importantly, land. This fatal news made them almost lost their hearts. Their original worries and fears were so powerless in front of the land. Many of them even feel rejuvenated by the strong hope. In particular, the human beings of the security and logistics teams around repeatedly told them how they got the land the day before yesterday. The excitement and pride of the other side made even their doubts disappear. It is absolutely a lie if a person tells a lie. But when everyone around says it repeatedly, even a lie can become true. Besides, every member of the security team and logistics team has taken his own land. In the face of these panicked rookies, they will inevitably show off their hearts, showing their own points, how to allocate the land, and the pride on their faces.But in this process, how can''t get around the blood clan, this extremely evil race in the human legend at this time has become a great and bright existence, and almost everyone will praise the blood clan mercilessly. Li De did not come forward to organize the receiving population. He kept his figure and listened attentively to how the people around him praised the blood clan and how to praise the greatest leader of the Holy Light blood clan, Lord of dawn, Lord of the dawn. It''s a pleasure. Li De is smiling. However, after a while, he left. Because Otis, they''re back. Chapter 92 When he saw that the clothes of the four second-generation blood descendants were broken and in great distress, Li De was somewhat surprised "did you meet the orcs?" Only when they meet orcs at the border will they be in such a mess. However, although the appearance of a few people embarrassed, but the spirit is extremely energetic. Because they broke through level 10 and became senior professionals. "Ye''an, yes, we met orcs. There are three hundred of them on bipedal dragons. But fortunately, they did not affect us to bring human back, and we broke through the battle with the orcs to become senior mages, praise the night goddess, praise the Holy Light blood clan Odyssey''s tone was full of excitement. He has been stuck in level 9 for 30 years, and this breakthrough to level 10 is a great event for him to celebrate. "It''s very good, Odyssey, ivy, Dylan. You''ve worked hard. I''m proud of you. " Lee stepped forward and patted Otis on the shoulder, looking at his blood with satisfaction. These are completely belong to his team, only some people become strong, the blood clan will be really powerful. "This time, take a few days off in dawn city and go to the border. I will take the magic language bat to green city to bring back more supplies, and I will also teach you my improved magic After the improvement of small fireball skill, it has not been passed down. This time, he wants to pass the hand of mage and small fireball to the blood clan together. The effect of small fireball has been verified on Amy, which can improve the fighting effectiveness of blood clan. Moreover, the improved small fireball technique can be more effective when used by many people. Li De is looking forward to the scene of all blood clans washing the ground with small fireballs at the same time. It must be very spectacular. "Yes, patriarch" respectfully responded. Otis and ivy looked at each other subconsciously and felt the surprise in each other''s eyes. I haven''t seen him for a period of time. Although Li De now has a kind smile on his face, the strong momentum looms faintly, which makes Odyssey feel a sense of pressure. However, several people did not feel wrong, but praised in their hearts that the patriarch''s dignity was getting heavier and heavier. Now, Li De is not a rookie who has just come into contact with the blood clan. He is afraid that others will find out that he is not right. For more than a month, he has been in a high position, holding the fate of countless people. And the day before yesterday, he also defeated a blasphemer of level 14. The powerful power gave him enough confidence, as the ancestor of the blood clan, the momentum reappeared in him, and the calm tone was full of resolute and unquestionable dignity. Every move has an indescribable superior momentum. The environment can change people''s temperament, and people will change with their status. As the big boss of blood clan, that strong self-confidence has been cultivated. "You go to the blood pool to get the magic blood, and then come back after you change your clothes." Otis several people respectfully salute and then turn to leave, they are now in such a state of confusion is really not much stay. Although not caught by the orc bipedal dragon, but in this process, several people have suffered a lot of injuries. The blood clan is a well deserved superior race. In addition to a small number of natural restraint items, it can be called powerful. In particular, the blood group''s characteristics, no matter how serious the injury, as long as not dead at that time, can be recovered by sucking blood. This almost bug like racial identity is almost the key reason why blood race can continue and become a superior race. Therefore, although Li De noticed that although some people were confused and hurt badly, he did not have the slightest worry. He could revive alive after a few bottles of magic blood. Three days later. 4 a.m. The human population on the square has been gradually sparse, most of them have been assigned to their own residences, and only a few have not yet registered. In the city hall office, Li De also came to all the second-generation blood descendants. Eight in all. Frey, the only one who has experienced the war a hundred years ago, the only one who has experienced the war a hundred years ago, ODIS and Lucy, dressed in black wizard robes and with black eyes and black hair, Aiwei, a black wizard with black eyes and black hair, raises demon language bats, whose main occupation is warrior Dylan, Harrison, who is feminine and neutral and doesn''t like aggressive magic, the only bow and arrow Augustine, wearing a black windbreaker and carrying a long bow, and Amy, who has just become a 15 level shadow high priest of the blood clan, has the title of blasphemer. With the exception of Harrison and Augustine, the rest of them looked at Amy curiously. they could all feel the breath of the same blood in Amy, and what made them curious was that they felt a strong pressure from the man who looked like he was the second generation of blood.It is not the pressure of blood, but the pressure of pure strength. Li De didn''t let them wonder for a long time and took the lead in introducing them. "This is Amy cachal, my blood, who I became the day before yesterday." Tone of a meal, looking at the expression of a few people light floating, added a sentence. "Amy is the shadow high priest of level 15." Grade 15? Everyone''s expressions changed when they looked at Amy. Once the blood clan was powerful, there was no level 15 existence, but now it has this level of characters. For a while, the smile on the face is sincere a lot, in the face of the strong must maintain enough respect. After introducing Amy, Li De did not continue to introduce some people to Amy, and began to get to the point. "There''s one thing I''m calling you to do this time. I''m going to build the city of dawn mage tower. " Blood clan has incomparable casting talent, but because of the small number before, this kind of existence of MAGE tower is completely dispensable. We are all mages and are of the same clan. If you want to exchange magic, you can start to communicate at any place. Isn''t this tower built with one stone? But now the situation is different. With the increase of human beings, the power of blood clan has also been dispersed. It''s impossible to think about it like before. Everyone has his own task and there will be no unlimited time for them to discuss at will. In this case, it is necessary to build a mage tower which belongs to the mage and is used to explore magic and teach later. In addition, according to the promise of Li De, in the future, everyone will have the opportunity to enter the mage tower to learn magic. Now, the establishment of the mage tower can also give the residents of this dawn city an expectation. At that time, we can also raise the issue of integral again, so that everyone can pay more attention to integral. "Building a mage tower under the ancestor''s crown is very good for the dawn City incident. A city without a mage tower is incomplete. I''m willing to take charge of this work" Amy''s eyes lit up and took the lead. He has always been thinking about the study of becoming a God, but there is no good place for him to carry out his research. If there is a mage tower, he can use the strength of most mages to study with him. Lee took a look at Amy and knew what the guy was thinking. However, he didn''t stop him. Although there was no hope of becoming a God in a short period of time, it was no harm for Amy to have this obsession and let him study it. "Well, Amy will organize the building of the mage tower, but the mage tower will not be built in the current urban area of dawn city." Li De motioned to the table, and everyone noticed that there was a vivid map on the table with a complete map of the city of dawn. None of the people present was surprised because they felt the magic wave above, which was obviously a masterpiece of magic. Li De didn''t explain how he got it. He pointed to the map and said. "The urban area of dawn city has been fixed due to 100 years of construction, and the magic tower will be a very important part of dawn city in the future, so it covers a very large area" "if such a piece of land is to be divided in the urban area, the current area will be compressed. So I''m going to build a new urban area where the mage tower will be built, and even schools in the future will be built here. " Dawn City, to be expanded. Chapter 93 In Lee''s plan, the city of dawn in the future is definitely more than its present size. It could be several times larger. Therefore, a full five kilometer long area was reserved for the allocation of land, which may be used quickly at the current development rate. He has been looking forward to five years later. At present, dawn city can accommodate about 20000 human beings and 3000 blood clans, which is already saturated. Although there are only more than 3000 people in the city, Li De estimates that the population will reach 6000-8000 this year, and the population will reach the full amount of 20000 by next year''s development. It will be too late to plan the new urban area at that time, so we should plan the new city ahead of time, so as to avoid the rush to deal with these things. If the high-end mage tower is built in the new urban area, there is no doubt that it will play a very good role in gathering popularity. In addition, schools in the future will also be established in the new urban area, and the two will definitely take shape soon. There is no one who does not want to send their children into the mage tower and school to learn magic and knowledge. Let alone whether they can be sent in, it is always good to be close. This vast land is expected to accommodate at least 100000 people, enough to meet the development of the future for a long time. Of course, it''s still a wasteland now. "There are still a large number of human beings who can use them now. We should use these labors instead of supporting them in vain." Li De said in a deep voice, "when building the mage tower, we can take advantage of this time to carry out more infrastructure construction. It is better to repair the road between the mage tower and dawn city first. and the houses destroyed two days ago also need to be rebuilt. " After looking at some thoughtful people, Li De made a direct decision. "The building of the mage tower was taught to Amy. Around the mage tower, a number of houses could be built for the apprentices of the mage. The number of people could be built according to the number of 500 people. Around the tower, land should be reserved for at least 5000 people." "Harrison is responsible for the reconstruction of roads and houses in the dawn city" "the city hall can set up a new Department, the Ministry of construction, to recruit people with construction experience to jointly improve the planning of the new district. Remember, the New District of the future will be an area that can accommodate 100000 people, and the mage tower and school are just part of it. We must take all aspects of facilities into consideration. After the new area is planned, you can give it to me for confirmation before starting construction. " A series of orders instantly let several people feel the majestic heart of Li De. To build a magic tower first and to build a school in the future is an absolute big deal. Moreover, when the number of people in the dawn city was only 3000 and there were still a lot of empty houses in the city, Li De had already seen that after three or five years, he was planning for the future. Construction will also start to build a new urban area that can accommodate 100000 people. The grand plan made several people feel a surge of blood. Although I know that the dawn city will grow under the leadership of Li De sooner or later. However, no one expected that Li De had just determined the future development direction of the blood clan just a month ago. In a short month, they would be planning an area that can accommodate 100000 people. Although it may take several years for this plan to be realized, it does not affect their inner worship of Li De. Even Amy, a well-informed blasphemer, was amazed by the far-reaching look of Lee. To be able to think about the future at this time, and to make plans to achieve it, requires impeccable vision and skill. At least he came to manage the city of dawn. Knowing the current situation, he could not make such a grand plan. At most, he would fill the population of the city at first, and then wait for the rest to be filled. Li De didn''t pay attention to several people''s amazing eyes, and his deep eyes were staring at the map on the desktop. I have a picture of the city of dawn a few years later. However, comrades still need to work hard. After deciding on the opening up of the new area, Li De talked about the second thing. Magic. From the mage''s hand to fireball, the improvement of these two magic arts brought him a lot of reflection. Although they were improved successfully, he also found that he had many shortcomings. So Li De wants to communicate magic with several people, and at the same time, he also imparts his improved mage''s hand and small fireball to several people. The mage''s hand is secondary. The improved small fireball technique is of great help to several people. The actual combat effect has been verified on Amy. This powerful blasphemer cannot bear it. "I have recently improved two new spells. One is the hand of the mage" after Li De finished, he snapped his finger, and the mage''s hand appeared in front of several people. After several transfigurations, several people were very surprised.Ai Wei said with joy, "it''s a great idea. This change makes the master''s hand have a lot of functions. It''s undoubtedly a good helper to carry out alchemy experiments." Amy also nodded and exclaimed, "the function and function of the improved mage''s hand is even close to the second ring magic. It''s really a great improvement. Under the ancestor''s crown, I can know you Was it conceived? " With a smile, Li De said his idea and thought of improving the master''s hand in a few curious eyes. Li De, who is not bound by the world''s traditional magic thinking, has arranged various magic nodes with large brain holes, which makes several people extremely surprised and laments that there is such a Sao operation. The questions raised by several people in the process and other improvement ideas also gave Lee great inspiration, especially Amy, the most powerful God blasphemer, who put forward questions that were very tricky and targeted. After some exchanges, several people have gained a lot. Li De also has a new idea for his improved magic, but now he has no time to study it. He drew the magic model of the master''s hand on the blackboard and explained it to several people completely. The amount of magic knowledge in the sitting room was not inferior to that of Li De. For the mages in their city, they learned it very quickly. Compared with the apprentices of scarlet mage tower, it was just a day by day. In just two or three days, eight second-generation blood descendants had solidified the improved mage''s hand magic model. Li De nods with satisfaction. The stronger the blood clan strength is, the happier he will be. Continue to share his second improved spell, little fireball. If the mage''s hand is to let a few people praise, then the improved version of the small fireball skill let a few people shocked. Especially when Lee personally demonstrated that dozens of fireballs were released in a few seconds, people''s eyes were deeply shocked except for Harrison and Augustine. "Clan leader, it''s very useful to cast such a fast spell in case of sudden situation on the battlefield." Frey''s eyes were solemn. He personally participated in the battle of encircling the blood clan in green city a hundred years ago. He knew that anything would happen on the battlefield. Although the power of small fireball is not great, the super fast Sudoku can save lives in the face of unexpected situations. A few tenths of a second is almost instantaneous. Amy, who had experienced the dense and high frequency fireball bombing, was slightly unnatural. He was almost breathless under the pressure of small fireball in that battle. Even at that time, even if there were some reasons why they were seriously injured and could not play their full strength, the terrifying suppression ability of small fireball was undoubtedly strong. Even he has been thinking about how to limit fireball in the past few days. The final conclusion is as long as a few, one is to leave the battlefield with blink magic and cast magic in the dark; the other is to kill the opponent directly with magic before the other party attacks; the third is to wait until the opponent''s magic power is exhausted. However, the latter two methods can only deal with ordinary opponents. If he encounters an enemy with almost endless magic power like Lee De, he can only choose the first point, escape from the battlefield and cast magic in the dark. Although this is also a way to deal with it, it is undoubtedly a very humiliating thing for a level 15 blasphemer. This shows the role of small fireball in combat. However, what made him more curious was how Lee could cast thousands of small fireballs and still maintain abundant magic power. Even if each fireball only needs 3 magic points, the magic power needed by thousands of small fireballs is enough to make the extraordinary mage blush. Chapter 94 At dawn, reed ended the magic exchange. Amy knew the existence of the magic blood, and knew that it was not Lee who was so powerful that the magic blood also played a role in it. This made his depressed heart feel better after being crushed by level 10 mage. With the improved small fireball skill, plus the magic blood, two complete blood clan is indeed a powerful and terrifying existence. Fortunately, he is now one of them. Thinking of Amy''s smiling face, it''s really a blessing to be a blood family. Li De ignored the second generation of blood Americans with different faces and continued to think in his seat. We''ve dealt with a few things today. Harrison was taught to build the city, Amy was in charge of the magic tower, and the rest of the school was not planned for the time being. Now even teachers can''t find a school, and it''s not very useful to build a school. On the contrary, there are a lot of sorcerers in the dawn City, so the magic tower can be built first. As for magic communication, two generations of blood descendants have learned his improved two magic arts. In particular, the small fireball, which has super fast trajectory speed and extremely fast casting speed, has won everyone''s unanimous admiration. At the same time, Li De also ordered all blood clans to count their own magic and copy a copy to hand in. He wants to count how many spells the blood clan has mastered now. The future mage tower needs a number of spells to serve as the foundation. If it was human, Lee would not give such an order. The human nature of hiding makes it impossible for them to hold out their cards. But the blood clan is not the same, he is the unquestionable master in the blood clan, as long as he gives orders, everyone will follow the orders to the letter. Among them, Amy, the blasphemer, the shadow high priest of level 15, is undoubtedly the most favored by Li De, because the magic he learned is different from the blood clan. Most of them are shadow spells. The magic of blood clan association was accumulated in 200 years, most of which were magic of Human Mage Association. Most of them are one or two rings. As for the more advanced and powerful magic blood clan, it''s hard to contact them. Otherwise, the ancestor of blood clan would not sneak into green city to learn magic systematically. Unfortunately, because he was not sociable, he didn''t learn any useful magic arts for several years. On the contrary, he became a reputation of being eccentric. Two of the Emmie''s spells were of great interest to reed. The first is the two ring spell: Shadow jump shadow jump: after passing through the shadow plane for a short time, it will move to within 50 blades and consume 70 magic points. Shadow jump is a two ring spell similar to blink, but blink is a three ring spell. Blink: blink to where you can see. Casting cost is related to distance. The difference between the two spells is that blink consumes magic according to distance, while shadow jump consumes fixed magic. Shadow jump has a blink. It doesn''t have the advantage that this spell model can store magic power and activate it when it is used. Cast time is very short. In addition, the shadow jump magic model does not affect the release of other spells when it is full of magic. It''s amazing. After the magic model is full of magic, it only needs to consume 1 magic power to maintain each daybreak. A magic that makes Lee feel incredible. When Lee and Amy met for the first time, Amy escaped with this magic moment. Of course, the defect is not without it. The magic cost as high as 70 points is even higher than that of the general three ring magic, and it takes as long as one minute to activate the magic model. It''s almost impossible to use it a second time in a battle. You can only prepare the magic model before the battle. But these two flaws can''t hide the fact that shadow jumping can store up the super advantage of magic power in the moment of threat. This is equivalent to a strong escape skill. Now, there are not many blink skills. He has three three ring spells. Blink, walk in the void, burst the fireball. Among them, blink and empty walk are defense and escape types, and burst fireball is attack magic. The reason why he can only use three rings is very simple. It''s not hard to find one or two rings of magic, but it will become very rare if the spell reaches more than three rings. The blood clan has obtained no more than five three ring spells in the past 200 years, including two auxiliary types. Therefore, as the ancestor of blood clan, there are only three lonely three ring magic on the panel. Shaking his head, reed regained his attention on these spells. Blink can be used in combat, and it can be said that it is the most commonly used and powerful skill of high-end mages in combat. However, one drawback of teleport is that the casting time is close to 5 seconds, and the magic cost will be consumed with the length of blink distance.It costs at least 100 magic points to move the distance of hundreds of blades in a blink. the advantage is that it can be repeatedly used, which belongs to the shortest casting time of three ring magic. Lee found that it seems that all blink skills have one feature: they can be reserved ahead of time, and that is, the casting time is extremely short - at least compared with the same level of spells. Another feature is that the cost of magic is the most of its kind. After pondering for a moment, lied also concluded that blink is not like an attack spell. Attack spells can trade time for power. But blink is different. Originally, this kind of magic was created to escape. Almost all magic nodes are designed to speed up casting and ensure human safety, which is essentially different from attack magic. Another of the three ring spells, walking in the void, has not been used by Li De. However, the memory of the ancestor of the blood clan has recorded that walking in the void is the body crossing into another dimension. If you want to leave the original place, you still need to walk by yourself. You can''t move instantaneously like blink, so it''s called virtual walking. There are three types of teleportation, each has its own advantages. Shadow jumping is undoubtedly the best reaction skill in case of emergency, blink is a skill that can be used continuously in combat, and empty walking is a dual-purpose magic skill for escape and attack. In addition to shadow jumping, Amy has a skill that makes Lee very greedy, but this skill can only be used when he is transferred to a shadow priest, and he can only give up. Three Ring Magic - Shadow shuttle: teleport through the shadow plane for long-distance teleportation. It costs 150 magic points. Random 20 kilometers. Limited Occupation: shadow priest. It has to be said that many of Amy''s skills make Lee excited, but unfortunately most of them are limited skills of shadow priest, which makes him shrug his shoulders. But when he came to his senses, he became interested in Amy''s profession of shadow priest. There is no doubt that this is a hidden profession, and Amy has already reached level 14 before he becomes a blood clan. It can be predicted that this profession is unusual. What''s more, Amy escaped from the knightly temple with various skills of shadow priest. The bishop of knighthood temple is level 15. It''s incredible. "Amy, what is the shadow priest''s occupation? What skills can I acquire after I transfer? Can you transfer someone to a shadow priest now Li De found out his attribute panel when Amy successfully transformed into a blood clan. "Ding ~ Amy Cachar has successfully promoted to level 15, and has the ability to help human beings and blood clans to become shadow priests" the reason why he attaches so much importance to Amy is that he is not only a high-end combat effectiveness, but also a transfer mentor of shadow occupation. A little pride rose on Amy''s face. "No, under the patriarch''s crown, it requires very strict conditions to change to a shadow priest. One of the conditions is that the person who originally transferred to the post is a priest of the temple" "and after becoming a shadow priest, he must give up his faith and betray the original God. At the same time, all skills will be transformed into shadow skills, and gain an additional 30% shadow energy corrosion damage " " as long as the conditions are right, I can transfer anyone. Shadow priest is a powerful profession with unimaginable power... As long as I have the right opportunity, I may provide you with a powerful casting army " " Li De''s heart leaped. "What do you say?" Chapter 95 "The difficulty of becoming a shadow priest is to endure the erosion of shadow energy. As long as you can convert the energy in your body into shadow energy, you will be successful in full-time." "so as long as you can provide me with enough priests, I can create an army of casters for you." Li De can''t help shaking his head. Where does he go to get a priest? The city of dawn has no temple, And he couldn''t easily build a temple in the city. "What special abilities does the shadow priest have?" "Of course, under the patriarch''s crown, shadow priests are different from ordinary priests. We are powerful shadow manipulators with great lethality..." with Amy''s detailed introduction, Lee de Suan has a deep understanding of the profession of shadow priest. Shadow clergyman is undoubtedly a shadow occupation, and the premise of becoming a shadow priest is a priest, and other professions can not be transferred. Li De''s main occupation is mage. No matter how talented he is, he can''t become a shadow priest. This is the transfer restriction. And the shadow priest''s several talents and specialties were particularly hot for Lee. Shadow priest: when you become a shadow priest, all skills will be converted into shadow skills with shadow energy erosion. The damage will be increased by 30%. Shadow Affinity: when you become a shadow priest, all recovery abilities are increased by 100% in shadow. Control shadow: use shadow skills to gain 20% magic reduction and increase casting speed by 30%. Strong. After listening to Amy''s introduction, Lee''s only impression of this hidden profession is that he is powerful. The three skills have greatly improved the casting ability of this class, far more than the normal mage. However, there are also defects, only limited to the use of shadow magic, other normal magic can not learn and use. But compared with the advantages of this profession, this defect is not so big. Even if Lee is a pastor, he will be moved. These talents are too strong. Moreover, the profession of shadow priest matches the talent of the blood clan. Hiding in the shadow, the blood clan also likes to be dark. However, the difference is that the other party can be strengthened with shadow no matter in the day or night, while the blood clan can be strengthened no matter where the sun goes down. He even had a premonition that if the blood clan was transferred to become a shadow priest, he would definitely have a great promotion. The only pity is that you have to be a pastor to transfer. This makes him a little difficult. There is no doubt that the shadow priest is powerful, but there is no priest in his dawn city. If he wants to become a priest, he must believe in gods. Is there anyone else who would like to become a shadow priest after believing in gods? If the other party is an important person in the temple, he will even get the attention of the gods. So a very simple question got rid of him. He didn''t have a priest, and he didn''t dare to bring him to dawn city easily. Li De touched his nose. There was no clue for a moment, so he gave up for the time being. In the future, we can only see if there is a chance to build a temple completely under his jurisdiction in dawn city. Shadow priest is undoubtedly a very good hidden profession. It completely abandons the priest''s gentle healing ability. Instead, he becomes a snake like character. There may be a very good development space in the future. "Amy, you''ve sorted out all the spells you''ve learned, and if you find anyone in dawn city who''s fit to be a shadow priest, you can pick." "As you wish, under the ancestor crown" although he has some regrets in his heart, Li De is wise not to entangle too much with the shadow priest. After the meeting, Amy went out of town to test fireball with excitement and several second-generation blood descendants. Li De looked at the excited expressions of several people, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. It''s a good thing to exchange magic. He continued to think about the future development plan of dawn city. ... Green City, it has been four days since Li De left. At this time, the small square in front of the scarlet mage tower gate was particularly lively. For the common people at the bottom, it is no doubt everyone''s dream to be a noble master. Because this is one of the few safe and fast access to people. There is no one who does not envy the master who is superior. Now they have such a chance. Scarlet mage tower recruits mage apprentices. This is a great blessing for the common people. There are only two mage towers in the Southern District, while the other has not recruited apprentices for 20 years. Now the scarlet mage tower''s apprenticeship is their only hope. As for going to other urban areas, those despicable civilians will not allow others to snatch their children''s places, just as they will join forces to resist people from outside the Southern District to come to the scarlet mage tower.However, for Weina, what bothers her most is that there are more and more apprentices coming in from the mage tower, but there is no one with outstanding talent. This makes Weina very unhappy. In the girl''s heart, the scarlet mage tower is at the top of the list. She has already regarded the tower as her home. Of course, the master of this family is also the one she relies on most in her heart. For scarlet mage tower, for Lord reed, she is willing to give her everything. She knows that the future of the mage tower needs mage apprentices to support, and the talent of MAGE apprentices represents their future. Mage is the most gifted profession among all professions. If there is no talent, the future will be very difficult. It is no doubt that she is unhappy that she can not recruit talented apprentices. She wanted to make more contributions to Lord Lee''s mage tower, and a gifted apprentice is undoubtedly the best gift. "I''m sorry, I''m not qualified enough. Next" a 16-year-old boy was deeply lost when he saw the crystal request in front of him. Especially under the gaze of Weina''s beautiful face, she felt a sense of self shame. She lowered her head and left the test site in a daze. The long line of people didn''t care about a guy who failed the test. There are so many people like this in recent days. On the contrary, success is a rare thing. More than 30000 people of the right age have been tested, but only 30 are qualified. Weina looks at this scene without expression, and is not moved by the boy''s vision. In her heart, Li De is her God, and the scarlet mage tower can only become the backing of that man only when it is stronger and stronger. Therefore, in this test, she quietly raised her requirements by two levels. In the eyes of outsiders, Weina with a cold face is even colder than rindong. Her smile and warmth will only appear in front of the figure who saved him from the abyss. At this time, a middle-aged woman with a pair of children under the gaze of the surrounding crowd, pushed her boy in her early ten years to the round table with magic and crystal. "Master ri''an, my name is Mary, and this is my son Jili. He has learned how to write. Even the pastor of the goddess of life praised him for his cleverness." after saying that, the woman with a somewhat mean appearance showed a little pride on her face and seemed to have full faith in her son. Weina''s face did not change. She saw many scenes like this. Every parent brought her children with her full of confidence, but there were too few gifted people. When she was about to let the other party test, the scene in front of her made her frown. The woman saw that her son was still holding a windmill made of paper when he was about to test. Her thin lips seemed a little mean. She turned her head and looked at the girl with her head down all the time. She was full of disgust. "Fool, if you don''t take over the things in your brother''s hand, it will delay your brother to become a mage. How can I deal with you when I go back?" The 15-or-6-year-old girl was dressed in shabby linen clothes. She was so thin that she could be blown down by the wind. When he heard this, he trembled and took over the windmill toy in the boy''s hand. He still didn''t dare to raise his head in the process. When the woman saw this scene, she glared at the girl and mumbled. "Hum, monster" the little girl trembled and lowered her head lower. Sitting behind the round table, Weina''s face changed slightly, and her anger rose in her heart, but she didn''t speak. Women are worthless lives in this world, unless they have strong power... in civilian families, the status of boys is always higher than that of girls. She has seen too many such scenes. Even if we teach this woman a lesson now, it will still be the little girl who will suffer when she goes back, unless she can kill the woman. "Put your hand on it, you will feel the magic floating around you. You just need to gather the magic power and inject it into the magic affinity crystal. The stronger the magic power is, the brighter the magic crystal will be, which represents the higher your talent." Weina''s voice became colder. Even though she knew that all this could not be changed, she still made her disgust at the mother and son. This reminds her of that vicious stepmother. If it had not been for Lord Li De, she would have served the noble man who had broken his leg all her life, instead of becoming a high-ranking wizard like now. The mean faced woman didn''t see the disgust in Weina''s eyes. She turned her head and said to the little boy with a smile. "Kylie, behave well. When you become a master, your mother will buy you everything you want." this kind attitude is completely different from that of an angel and a devil. "Good mother ~" the little boy named Jili let out a happy laugh and a happy expression. He was wearing bright clothes, which was in sharp contrast to the girl who helped him carry things, looked down and did not speak a word.Weina looked at the girl, her heart slightly hurt, in this girl, she quietly saw a long time ago of their own. "My name is Jili, I will be a noble master of MAGE ~" the little boy cried out with pride, which made the surrounding people look at him. After that, Kelly put his hand on the crystal ball in the crowd''s look. At this time, the mean woman behind him could not help but mention the heart. Weina looks at this scene without changing her face. A dozen or so apprentices who maintain public order around the mage tower also turn their heads curiously. A minute later, the crystal ball didn''t respond. Two minutes later, the crystal ball still did not respond. Three minutes, in the past, the crystal ball was like a deep sleep, and there was no movement. Brush ~ the woman''s face turned pale and murmured to herself. "It''s impossible. It''s impossible. The pastor told me in bed last night that Keeley has a wizard talent. It''s impossible. It must be that the crystal ball is broken!" At this time, Kylie opened his eyes with sweat and looked at the eyes of the people around him. His face turned red instantly. "I, I feel the magic, but I can''t move it. It must be that there is too little magic here. It must be!" This made the crowd laugh. "Ha ha ha ha, you little bunny. If you don''t have talent, you can get out of here. Don''t delay my queuing time" "too little magic? I can remember that one day ago, someone passed the test " " get out of here... " Keeley and the mean women behind him turned ugly under the laughter of the crowd, but they didn''t have the courage to question the mage master who contradicted the test. The mean woman turned her head and planned to immediately, but when she saw the little girl beside her with her head down, she slapped her face in grief and anger. PA ~ the clear sound was far away from the open space in front of the scarlet mage tower. "Dirty and lowly monster, if your brother can''t become a master, I''ll sell you to the nobles!" The little girl''s thin body was slapped in the face and fell to the ground directly, and the things she carried were scattered all over the floor. At this time, Weina could see the little girl''s face, a thin but white face, very delicate, like a doll, but to her surprise, the little girl had a pair of crimson pupils. The original delicate face in that pair of red pupil save, turned into a monster. Just as the crowd around wanted to be angry with the woman, someone saw the little girl''s eyes and subconsciously screamed. "Monster!" Monster? Originally, many people were very dissatisfied with that mean woman''s practice, but after this exclamation, they immediately reacted and looked at the little girl one after another. The little girl is still in a daze, although being beaten has become a habit, but the sharp pain on her face still makes her not return to consciousness, so she has not lowered her head to cover up as she just did. The red pupil was seen by everyone. Hua ~ many people even subconsciously back away, full of panic. "Is she a vampire? Why have a pair of red eyes? " "This is a monster!! Monster "Kill her, this is the devil sent by the devil!" In countless human legends, demons and vampires are monsters with red eyes. In this world of countless races, in fact, the evil race with red pupils is not uncommon. At this time, the little girl was instantly classified into a monster by them. Ignorance, combined with the fear of evil creatures, caused a great disturbance in the crowd. "Master mage, please kill this monster." "this is probably a vampire!! It must be the sunshine in the day that makes her so weak, and at night she will suck up all our blood! " "Let''s kill this monster together" the little girl''s thin body lies on the ground, her scarlet eyes are filled with despair and helplessness. The mother''s anger and fear, the younger brother''s disgust and disgust, the surrounding crowd because of fear and loud anger. All this is printed in the red eyes. It seems that at this moment, the whole world abandoned her. Should be closest to her mother abandoned her, her most painful brother hates her, even strangers are afraid of her. Monster? Am I really a monster? However, I just have a pair of red eyes. That thin body at this moment is like the whole world pressure on the body, the girl slowly curled up, worn-out linen clothes like a shroud wrapped that weak body. The whole world seems to have lost its color at this moment, from colorful to gray.The girl that pair of crimson eyes, in this moment a little dim, a little bit lost the light. When Weina saw the little girl lying on the ground helplessly, she was scolded by countless people and even wanted to hang each other angrily. She thought that she had been as helpless as the other. She''s going to save her! Stand up, magic operation, just want to cast a spell, a huge and violent fireball explosion let the scene into chaos. Bang Bang ~ the fireball that falls from the sky hits the floor, and the fury of magic explodes. Under the impact of magic, the hard bluestone splashed and more than ten holes appeared on the floor. The scorching air at this moment made the crowd who had intended to rush back suddenly. The master of the mage has made a move!! The crowd is suspicious, the noise makes the whole square boiling. But the little girl who fell to the ground was miraculously intact under the raging fireball. A trace that was hit by the fireball just separated the crowd from the little girl. After the crowd quieted down a little, he turned his head to see what happened. A figure who had just stepped out of the carriage made the scene fall into silence. He was wearing a pure white robe of the mage, and his chest was embroidered with a semilunar mark marking the identity of a senior mage. Handsome enough to make any girl feel dazzling facial features, elegant and outstanding aristocratic temperament, every move with impeccable perfect figure. "No one can decide the life and death of others in my territory." At this moment, a person''s powerful momentum overwhelmed thousands of people. Cold words with the most domineering strength. "Even if the other side is a great mage!" Chapter 96 The crowd turned pale at the sight of the figure. "Lord Li De!" Here''s the master. Come back. Li De''s sharp eyes stare at the audience, and nearly 2000 people in the small square are silent in his eyes. No civilian dares to disobey a senior mage, especially after this senior mage has just used powerful magic. Step ~ step ~ the dark mage''s short boots make a slight noise when they step on the bluestone ground, but at this time, the eyes of the crowd who dare not even breathe loudly are extremely deafening. Li Degen ignored these defenseless civilians and walked towards the little girl calmly. One step. a step. The little girl is curled up. She has just been frightened by the sudden explosion. Seeing the master who was walking towards him in the robe of the mage, he seemed to be pinched by his neck, and his despair almost overflowed his chest. Does this master master come to kill her? Then a smile appeared in the corner. Yes, it''s a gift from the goddess of life to survive such a monster as her. Let me return to the embrace of death. Issa is very tired and tired. The girl tried to open her eyes. She wanted to see the black and white world again. "I''m the master of scarlet mage tower, no one can decide the life and death of others in my territory" standing in front of the thin figure on the ground, lied repeated his words again. The burning breath of magic was still floating in the air, and no one dared to issue any dissatisfaction. He glanced around the frightened crowd and turned his eyes to the thin girl beside him. After seeing the girl''s red pupils, Li De was slightly stunned. What beautiful eyes. That pair of pupils is not blood red that makes people feel uncomfortable, but like a ruby warm light, with that delicate and beautiful face, like a goddess coming out of the second dimension. If such girls are put on the earth, they are afraid to have a teacher''s suitor, especially those homestead men. Li De feels that they will be crazy. However, this is not the key. I remember that he just saw this girl''s property panel, and his eyes showed a meaning that was difficult for outsiders to understand. It''s a man sitting at home. Kimpuck is from the sky. This time... I found treasure. Bent down, showing a most gentle smile, in the girl''s eyes at a loss to help each other. "Can you tell me your name?" "Yi, ISA" Issa looked at the master master in front of her eyes in a panic, and held her clothes tightly with her hands. "Would you like to be a mage apprentice of scarlet mage tower? With my life promise, I will protect you for life. " Would you like to be a mage apprentice... I will protect you for life... With my life promise... boom ~ Isaiah''s mind was like lightning. That pair of ruby like eyes flashed with incredible light, subconsciously covered their own small mouth, tears from the pale face of the drip. At the moment of eating, Li De''s smiling and handsome face was reflected in the girl''s soul and blood. When the whole world abandoned her, even when she even gave up her own, this noble mage swore his life to protect her. Speechless warmth rises from the bottom of my heart, and the originally gray world is given color again at this moment. "Big, adult, she, she may be a vampire, her eyes are red," cried the parents of a boy who had just been eliminated, a little jealous and unwilling to whisper. Lee turned his head, his eyes sharper than the Falcon. He did not explain, a hand reached out, in all eyes, a few seconds later, a basketball sized fireball appeared in his hand. Big fireball. The crowd was instantly filled with fear, and the screams and shouts made the scene extremely chaotic. Li De raised his hand, the fireball flew to the sky, like the sun just rising, dazzling and gorgeous. After reaching the height of 100 blades, the fireball explodes. Bang ~ at this moment, the light is more burning than the sun, and the hot air waves are rolling out. Many of the people below curled their hair directly at this moment. Li De''s tall figure, dressed in a white wizard''s robe, looked like a God in the sky, and His Majesty was incomparable. At this moment, the crowd had no sound. The air fell into a dead silence. People around him looked at him in awe, and he announced in the most direct way who was the master here. Turning around, he did not pay attention to these ignorant civilians. He directly picked up the emaciated girl and walked into the mage tower step by step under the gaze of everyone.At the moment of stepping into the master tower, he turned around quietly with great dignity. "Miss Issa is a gifted mage favored by the goddess of magic. Her beautiful eyes are ten thousand times more precious than rubies, because that is the manifestation of magic condensed to a certain extent. Civilians under my protection, don''t slander a future genius mage. You can''t bear this responsibility. I repeat here that Miss Issa is under my protection from today on, and she will be a member of the scarlet mage tower. Anyone who has malice towards Miss Issa will be regarded as a provocation to scarlet mage tower, and I will execute him myself The cruel and domineering words made the crowd panic. The man who had just opened his mouth turned his head and did not dare to look at Li De for fear of being hanged by the powerful master. The hot breath was still around them. The information revealed in Lee''s solemn words makes many people''s doubts disappear. It turns out that it is not the devil''s eyes, but the gift of the magic goddess!! The fear and disgust that just looked into isa''s eyes turned into strong envy. How strong is the talent that can be liked by Lord Li De?! Many people have already regretted that they didn''t rescue Issa just now. If they did, does it mean that they have won the friendship of a mage? Lee looked at the quiet crowd and his face slowed a little. "It''s not just Issa. The scarlet mage tower will protect all apprentices. Any remarks and actions against the apprentices will be severely punished by the scarlet mage Tower!" "You shouldn''t be so short-sighted. Your untested children also have a chance to be sheltered by the scarlet mage tower. As for those who have been tested by you, those who have the brains to read can apply to join the golden wheat chamber of Commerce. In the future, as long as you make enough contributions, even if you work in Jinmai chamber of Commerce, you will get my reward. even I will select some excellent people from Jinmai chamber of Commerce and give them the ability to cast magic, so that they can become high-ranking mages " Li De''s words are just like deep-water bombs, and immediately release the dissatisfaction of people There was a murmur of discussion. After being eliminated, there is still a chance to become a master master of the master, which undoubtedly makes the crowd inexplicably excited. After a slap, he gave a sweet jujube, which he used perfectly. Yisha lay dizzy in Li Dehuai, hearing the overbearing words for her, the whole person fell into a wonderful state. The heart that has never been love, is full of warm current at this time. Subconsciously, the body is close to some Lee De, and she wants to rub the figure that gives her infinite sense of security into her soul. Goddess of life, is this the messenger you sent to save Issa? Issa is very happy, very happy..... Chapter 97 Today, a scene in front of the scarlet mage tower spreads all over the Southern District. A girl with red eyes is taken into the tower by Lord Li De, and claims that the other side has been blessed by the goddess of magic. For this, everyone feels envious, envious and hateful, especially those who are eliminated. And the scene that Li De used magic in front of the crowd also made people enjoy talking about it, and the powerful mage made them heart broken. Goddess, many of them are the first time to see a senior mage. The terrible fireball was more frightening than a miracle. The exaggerated scenes make them boast a lot more capital when drinking in pubs. Along with many civilians who did not intend to test, they joined the test team after seeing the dense holes on the bluestone floor. For a moment, the scarlet mage tower was full of apprentice testers. ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ Scarlet mage tower. Li De enters the hall with the thin Issa in his arms and places her on the soft sofa in the reluctant eyes of the little girl. Looking at the scarlet eyes with fear, dependence and uneasiness, Li De showed a kind smile. "Issa, you will be a member of scarlet mage tower in the future. Would you like to be my apprentice, no, disciple?" Issa looked at the beautiful face in front of her as if she were in a dream. "May I, my lord?" The timid look was unbelievable, and the voice was very low, as if it had been squeezed out of the throat. The palm print on his face was inexplicably painful. The eyes become softer and softer. "Of course, you can call me teacher in the future. As long as you want, you will be a member of scarlet mage tower. Issa, I hope you can become my disciple" Issa ¡¤?? Level: 1 age: 15 Golden blood: unawakened Introduction: Gold race with golden blood, the talent of gold race is enough to shock the gods. The simple attribute introduction lets Li De not hesitate to grab people directly. What a terrible potential. The reason why Li De is so excited is that how powerful the golden blood is. The most powerful creature in the world, the dragon, is the golden blood. The life that can be compared with the dragon does not need to be introduced with any superfluous words. The Dragon represents the world''s top fighting power. Even the gods can''t ignore the power of the dragon. It''s so strong! It''s not as simple as picking up treasure. It''s just gold. No, it''s gold mountain! The smile became softer and softer, and her eyes filled with kindness. Under the gaze of Li De, ISA''s inner vigilance and uneasiness are also gradually disappearing. She has a talent since she was a child to feel whether others are hostile to her. From childhood to adulthood, as long as someone sees her red eyes, even the good intentions initially held will turn into fear and malice. She''s used to it. But in front of her, she didn''t feel any malice. Instead, she felt a very happy mood, such as the mood after her grandmother had not died an hour later and bought her sugar. Issa loved it, loved it, loved it. In the heart of vigilance put down, some shy mouth. "I do, Lord Li De" "Ding ~ the life with golden blood joins the scarlet mage tower. The power of scarlet mage tower is strengthened, and you gain character experience - 2000" after hearing the system prompt, Li De shows a thick smile. After defeating level 14, Amy got 200 points of experience, and spent countless efforts to improve. The small fireball, which can break the four rings, only got 1500 experience. But now, Issa has gained 2000 experience just by joining the scarlet mage tower. After that, how much will the other party give him when he becomes an official mage? Become a senior mage, or even a great mage? What''s more, Issa has a golden blood. If it is cultivated later, it can be compared with the dragon. Praise the goddess of luck! Li De felt as if he had been mercilessly blessed by the goddess of fortune, but this feeling was so cool that no amount of it was enough. "Issa, you can call me teacher directly in the future, and the scarlet mage tower is your future home" Lee reached out and touched some of Issa''s dry brown hair with pity in his eyes. He just saw that behind the scenes, how did he not know how much injustice this little girl had suffered from childhood. The world is full of all kinds of evil and powerful races, so human beings will be full of hatred and vigilance against the alien. Isha''s eyes, which are as beautiful as ruby, are totally different from the common colors of human beings. It is said that the eyes of demons and blood clan are red,How can ignorant civilians want to have the existence of gold blood? The difference represents that they are incompatible and will be excluded. It can be seen from the behavior of which woman just now, the closest people are like this, not to mention outsiders. "Old, teacher ~" Issa''s voice was very low, but she could hear the joy. "Well, that''s not your mother, is it?" Lee touched the girl''s little head. Isa pursed her mouth, nodded and shook her head, helpless and small in her eyes. "Yes, Issa was picked up by her mother..." Li De is not surprised by this answer. He does not think that a common people can give birth to offspring with golden blood, and it can be seen from the other party''s behavior. If they were not gregarious, they would not be so harsh. "It''s OK. This is your home from now on." Li De said, looking at isa''s silent expression and smiling. "Don''t worry, your mother, I will give them a sum of money to repay their kindness to you. I also know that Issa doesn''t live well in their house. This money is enough. In the future, she can go back to see them. I won''t stop her. But now that Issa has a new home, scarlet mage tower welcomes my beautiful miss Issa to come ~ " with that, you gently pinch the girl''s nose, and your eyes are full of doting. Although the woman was mean and hateful, she was, after all, the mother of Issa in name. Li De is not a child''s way of dealing with it. Naturally, he will not commit direct homicide. The best solution is to give a sum of money and threaten to turn it over again. From then on, it has nothing to do with each other. Issa''s heart was instantly filled with warmth. Looking at the smiling figure in front of her, the haze at the bottom of her heart was slowly dispelled at this moment. The goddess of luck finally took care of Issa. Chapter 98 Li De pacifies Issa''s nervousness and calls in Weina, who is busy outside. Let your little maid take Issa to wash. Girls and girls should be more harmonious. Good Weina will bring warmth to Issa. After seeing Weina, she was reluctant to leave Li De, but she went upstairs with her. When Li De saw their backs disappear on the stairs, he showed a happy smile. This time, it''s just like a golden dragon to have a blood vein. Moreover, it is still such a lovely and clever young dragon with tender temperament, beautiful eyes and a heart full of dependence. Even if there is no golden blood, it seems that it is not a bad thing to raise it. However, it will take a long time for Issa to grow up, and she is not in a hurry for a while. Now her main job is to transport the materials purchased by Jinmai chamber of Commerce to dawn city. Today''s dawn city can be said to be a hundred waste waiting for prosperity, although there is a population, but the rest are short. Half a day later, after getting the news of lied''s return, Laurent arrived at the scarlet mage tower with the fastest speed. A gorgeous purple robe, a bit bloated figure, very kind Laurent''s face was smiling. "Good day, Mr. Li De," "transport all the materials out of the city today, and hire temporary staff if there is not enough manpower." Li De also went straight into the theme. Lauren nodded, "yes, Lord Li De, I have already loaded the vehicle ahead of time, and the two transport ships have been waiting outside the city. All the materials will be transported out this evening" Li De is very satisfied. It seems that the last promise to Laurent is useful. "Yes, well done. When the scarlet mage tower is full of apprentices, you can send your daughter here, and I will tell Weina" Laurent''s face suddenly showed a thick smile. "Lord Li De, your mind can make the goddess admire ~" Li De smiles and ignores this guy''s flattery, and talks with the other party about the development of the chamber of Commerce. During this period, thanks to Li De''s injection of a large amount of funds, Jinmai chamber of Commerce has shown a prosperous situation. In addition, a large number of purchases also made Jinmai chamber of Commerce in green city to make a lot of good resources. With many years of business experience and Li De''s support, Laurent made several large-scale transactions in the war-torn border areas, and earned nearly 100 kinpuks. After hearing this, Li De was surprised by the audacity of this guy. Some time ago, he was robbed of his property by the orcs, and he still dared to go there. However, he did not interfere too much in the operation of Jinmai chamber of Commerce, which is now on the right track. As long as there is no delay in purchasing materials, it doesn''t matter. He is not a businessman. Besides, Jinmai chamber of commerce is his private property. The better he develops, the greater his income will be. But from the conversation with Laurent, Lee also got a lot of inspiration. Now the dawn city seems to have little income. He has always taken the money out of the small vault. Although the blood clan''s 200 years of accumulated wealth is very rich, but no matter how rich the wealth will be spent that day. Especially when there are more and more people in green city, and the materials to be purchased are more and more. Maybe it''s time to find a new way to make money. Li De''s eyes flashed with thought. Although the scarlet tower was eager to expand for a year or two, there was still not enough time for him to expand his fortune tower. In fact, there was not enough time for him to expand his fortune tower. As Lee pondered, Laurent''s words moved him. "Lord Li De, I heard that your teacher, Mr. spark, recently left the white tower. Maybe you can take two bottles of spirit wine to visit." Laurent has been under the protection of scarlet mage tower in recent years. Naturally, he knows his character as a supporter. He stays at home all day and studies magic. He seldom works among the nobles of green city. It was Mr. Li De who was lucky in Xin Yun''s life. During this period, perhaps because of the reconstruction of the family town, great changes have taken place. This is a good phenomenon, so he took the courage to remind Li De. White tower. Lee is a little bit in a trance. This is the mage tower of his cheap teacher, spark. As one of the three great mages in green city, his status is extremely high, and the 12 storey white tower is also one of the highest honor symbols of green city. As for the powerful supernatural mage, I don''t know why he didn''t build his own mage tower. Perhaps for the strong man who has already entered the extraordinary, the mage tower can not help him. He had never seen his cheap teacher. His heart moved slightly. Maybe this is a good opportunity. He has successfully studied the improvement of small fireball and mage''s hand. He has made excuses for not visiting each other in the past three years."Laurent, you know, I''ve been studying magic until recently. I''m not familiar with my teacher. Do you know what Mr. spark likes best?" Laurent''s eyes were strange when he heard this question, and finally he was honest. "Lord spark likes fine wine" "good wine?" "Yes, dwarf rum, spirit wine, human bitter ale, underground mushroom wine, and so on. As long as it''s a fine wine, Lord Spock likes it" well... Some of Lee don''t know what to say. Mage is a profession that requires extremely precise mental control, because every magic node needs mental power to control, and can''t tolerate it Mistakes. Alcohol can greatly affect the caster''s control of mental power. After drinking too much, the caster''s state will drop greatly. Few mages will indulge in alcohol. A mage with a level over 15 would like all kinds of wine, which must be said to be an alien. And even Laurent, a businessman of low status, could hear of this hobby, and it could be imagined that the other party''s hobby must have spread all over green city. "Do you have any good wine?" "My Lord, I have two bottles of wine, which are said to have been handed down from the ancient forest. I''ll send someone back to get it right away." "Well, by the way, help me get the carriage ready, and we''ll visit Mr. spark" "as you wish, Lord reed" after Laurent got down, a timid voice came from the wooden stairway on the second floor of the mage tower. "Teacher ~" after hearing the voice, Li De looked back and saw the figure in front of him. After washing up, Issa, who was just very embarrassed, completely changed. The girl wore a blue mage''s robe. It seemed that the robe was Weina''s. isa''s figure was a little thin, so she seemed a little broad, but it was just like this, and she was even more lovely, and her pale face was covered with light ruddy and Ruby eyes The eyes are full of joy. The whole person seems to come out of the animation, full of the charm of the second dimension. Weina takes isa''s hand and smiles at Lee. "Lord Li De, the wound on Issa is not serious. I have treated her with magic power" Li De nodded and rubbed her long flaxen hair. "Issa, you will live with Weina in the mage tower. When I''m away, I''ll ask Weina to teach you magic knowledge" Issa raised her head slightly and was very comfortable being touched by the big hand. She narrowed her eyes slightly, just like a kitten. "Yes, teacher" the voice is soft, with a bit of girl''s unique charm. Chapter 99 A half day''s journey from scarlet mage tower, there is a mage tower with 57 blades in the north of green city. Standing at the top of the mage tower, you can overlook half of green city. This is the white tower, one of the three great mage towers in green city, which was built by the great mage spark Russell himself. The white tower is named after the pure white tower body. The white alchemy material on the tower body is extracted from a kind of Warcraft named mountain ogre, which has a strong adsorption magic effect. In the white tower, the level of magic activity is at least three times more than that outside the white tower, while the magic activity of scarlet mage tower is only twice that of the outside world. As one of the three great mage towers in green city, the history of the white tower can be traced back to 50 years ago. Sparrow Russell, the owner of the white tower, was not a great Mage at that time. He was just a young man who had just broken through to become a level 10 senior mage. At that time, the white tower built with the help of the green city mage association was only more than 20 blades high. As a long time went by, the young mage became a famous great mage, and the height of the white tower was also raised from more than 20 blades to more than 50 blades now, protecting more than 200000 residents around. When Li De stood at the gate of the White Pagoda and looked up at this miraculous building, he was filled with heartfelt admiration. The round body of the white pagoda stands like a mountain. Its grandeur is far beyond that of scarlet mage tower. It covers an area of at least five times that of scarlet mage tower. Compared with the white tower, the scarlet mage tower became a dwarf beside the giant. It''s not worth mentioning. In front of the white tower gate, there are two official mages in white robes and proud faces standing on both sides of the open pure white gate made of maple leaf. As a great mage''s territory, the white tower always has a mage master standing guard. After seeing the figure of Li De, the pride on the faces of the two mages instantly disappeared and replaced with respectful looks. The half moon senior mage standard on Li De''s robe made them concentrate all their minds, and they must maintain enough respect for the strong. "Master master, white tower, what can I do for you?" Although he was a disciple of Spock, Li De, who had never been on the door, was not well known by the mages of the white tower. "Please inform me that Li De is coming to visit the teacher." Li De''s face was calm. When the two mages looked at each other, they were surprised. "You are the master of the scarlet mage tower, Lord reed?" "Well" "Lord Li De, you are a disciple of Lord spake. You do not need to be informed." After learning Li De''s identity, they were more respectful. Although Li De has never been to the white tower, the master of the white tower is not unfamiliar with the name. This is a disciple that spake took in person in front of hundreds of mages in the green city mage Association three years ago. Moreover, Lee de has the title of genius mage, and is the youngest senior mage in green city. There are all kinds of legendary deeds, but many people envy it. How can the mage of white tower forget such a character. "Thank you" Li De nodded and followed the two mages into the white tower, carrying the spirit wine wrapped with exquisite packaging. Laurent, who came with him, was waiting on the side of the road outside the white tower. The merchant was not qualified to deal with the master mage of Spark''s status. In the afternoon, after Laurent prepared the car, Lee let isa follow Weina. After he changed his clothes, he came to visit Spock alone. Although she didn''t give up, she was very obedient. For his powerful cheap teacher, Li De is still very curious. Archmage, this is the title of green city, a city with millions of people. Spock is not Amy, who was promoted to level 15 after becoming a blood clan. Amy now has a level 15 level, but all aspects of the details are not up to level 15 evaluation. Mage is not a warrior. When a warrior reaches level 15, his physical fitness will be greatly improved and his combat effectiveness will explode immediately. However, when the mage is promoted to level 15, he will be able to improve his mental power and control of magic power. He still needs a lot of time to learn the 4-ring spell. After mastering 4 rings of magic, the Mage at level 15 is qualified to be called a grand mage, and Amy, the shadow priest, is qualified to be a high priest. At that time, the mage''s power of destroying heaven and earth could be really exerted. Maybe it''s Spark''s hobby. The white tower is worthy of the name. Not only is the appearance of the white tower white, but everything that enters the mage''s tower is also white. The walls are painted with white alchemy material, the floor is made of white leaf maple, and even all kinds of furniture are coated with white alchemy material. It''s like entering a pure white world. Li De''s cool dark blue robe became a bright color in the white tower."Lord reed, Lord spake used to talk about you before. He said that your understanding of magic was the most amazing young man he had ever seen. The goddess of magic, we have never heard Lord Spock praise a mage so much... two young men who have just become official mages are excited to see Li De and keep talking. They are very curious about this legendary figure with the title of genius mage. With a faint smile, Li De talked with each other not coldly, but also in his mind thinking about all about his teacher. But after all, it was too little contact. The memory of the ancestors of the blood clan only stayed at a very superficial level, which made him unable to gain more confidence. But can only shake his head to give up. "Oh, where is this boy from? For three years, I thought you would stay in that damned mage tower all your life Just entered the mage tower, an old voice with anger came from the front. "Good day, Lord spark" "good day, Lord spark" the two mages around him bowed respectfully on their chests Li De looked in accordance with his voice, and a figure that made him feel strange appeared in his eyes. An old man with a long black mage''s robe, a little chubby, with a messy gray hair and a white stubble on his face, appeared in front of him. Twenty blades apart, he could smell the wine from each other. The memory in Lee''s mind overlapped with the figure in front of him, and instantly recognized the other party. The untidy old man in front of him was the master of the white tower, the great master of the white tower. the figure of spark was quite different from that of Lee in a white robe, elegant demeanor, excellent temperament and infinite magic wave. This appearance, not to mention a great mage respected by millions of people, can be said to be a beggar on the street. He dares to believe it. Spock didn''t know what lied was thinking. His muddy eyes were full of anger, and the smell of wine in the air was a little stronger when he opened his mouth. "Why don''t you talk?" I was angry when I saw Lee Der Spock. The meaning of disciples in glory is too much... It''s not just the ordinary relationship between teachers and students, but also the inheritance. Three years ago, Spock saw that Li De had made a breakthrough to become a senior mage in the mage Association. The strong magic wave on the other side made him love talents. After talking with Li De, he was moved by his profound knowledge. He accepted Li De as his disciple in public and planned to pass all his magic to him. After that, the green city mage Association helped Li De to build the mage tower. It was fine at first, but it changed after the scarlet mage tower was built. This damned bastard, even a head into the mage tower, never came out again. He has not seen Li De for the second time in more than two years. If it wasn''t for the following people who said that Li De had never dealt with other nobles in green city, he would have thought that he was not regarded as a teacher. Now when I see Li De, I don''t have to worry about it. I told you how to teach you magic, but you became a houseboy. Chapter 100 Of course, Li De is not the original blood clan who doesn''t know how to be flexible. In this world, the relationship between teachers and students has a special significance. In a sense, teachers can equate with their fathers. This is equivalent to more than two years did not give their family contact, the other side can not be angry? Because of this special relationship, this is why Li De took isa as his disciple. "Teacher" with a smile on his face, Li De went to Spock and held his chest for a salute. "In the past two years, he has been addicted to the magic of magic and has forgotten the time. I hope the teacher will not blame him." Looking at Spock''s indignant expression, Lide continued without giving him a chance to speak, "I remember you taught me when the scarlet mage tower was completed. Magic is sacred, we need to explore with the most devout heart. Over the past few years, I have devoted all my mind to the study of magic. I have given up the communication between the root nobles and all the entertainment, just to explore magic for the most devout The tone was full of emotion, "but, the magic is too great, I spent countless time to have some harvest. Teacher, maybe you''re right. I should work harder to " when I heard this, Speke''s anger disappeared. He saw the shadow of his youth in Lee. At that time, he was also so stubborn about magic. It was because of his obstinacy that he became a great mage. Faced with such a diligent and progressive disciple, it seems that there is nothing to blame. We can''t teach each other not to work so hard and communicate with the outside world. It seems that this is not suitable. Spark''s stiff face softened a little. "Well, yes, that''s a good reason, but you can''t study magic alone forever. You have teachers, you also have companions. It may not be the only way to study in the mage tower behind closed doors. " the unacquainted spark has some feelings in his eyes. He thinks that when he was young, he had such a period of time. With a smile in his heart, Li De has never been afraid of routine. He took out two bottles of spirit wine packed in a beautiful gift box and handed them to each other. "Teacher, this is a good wine that my chamber of Commerce treasures. Maybe we can have a drink together tonight. I have a lot of questions about magic. I need to ask you, the greatest mage in green city who is praised by common people. With your instruction, maybe all my questions over the years can be answered... " when I heard Li De''s undisguised praise, Spock laughed and saw that he was a little satisfied with Li De''s eyes. In fact, this diligent and progressive disciple was also quite good. "Asshole, don''t think that two bottles of spirit wine can make up for your mistake. Go upstairs" the 12th floor of the white tower is the top of the 57 blade white tower. Li De stood in front of the transparent glass window, with some exclamation in his eyes. It was the first time that he had seen the largest city in the south of the Norland empire from such a high place. Standing on the scarlet mage tower with more than 20 blades and the white tower with more than 50 blades is totally different. The scarlet mage tower can only overlook the entire Southern District, while the white tower can overlook half of green city. There is no end to the sky. At this time, it was just dusk, and the afterglow of the setting sun sprinkled on the green city, and the roof seemed to be covered with kimpuck. In the distance, the clock on the street is ticking, and the sunlight reflected from the metal frame of the clock is dazzling. The gable roof of the house on the street is like a sharp dagger, piercing the sky. The street is like a chain of rusty chains, winding around the city''s skin, hooping out the traces of vicissitudes. Further away, the semicircular stained glass windows of an unknown church are painted with images of various gods. There is a strong medieval charm. "The white tower was not even as tall as your scarlet mage tower when it was just built, but in recent decades, the white tower has become the highest mage tower in green city, and there is no one of them!" Seeing Lee''s exclamation, spark looked up with pride. If it wasn''t for the sloppy image that destroyed his temperament, he would be domineering at this time. Li De, Yao Yao''s head, withdrew his eyes. I turned around and sat down at the round table made of white leaf maple. He said he couldn''t appreciate the White Pagoda except for its height. "I believe that under my guidance, your scarlet mage tower will become a mage tower with a height of 50 blades in 30 years, no more than 20 years!" Spock sat across from Lee with a bit of pride and confidence in his voice. "Of course, at that time, perhaps the white tower will become a towering tower, overlooking the city in the most magnificent way."Li De was amused by the smell of speaker''s wine. "Should I call you now Above the ordinary, can be called the crown below. This title is not the honorific title of Li De as the ancestor of the blood clan, but the title of awe to the world by virtue of his powerful strength. Spock''s face froze, and suddenly he lost his pride. Although he is sure to become extraordinary, he is not now. For hundreds of years, there has been only one extraordinary person in green city. Except for the one who can be called the crown, even the Lord of green city has no such qualification. "Well, let me see what the children of the cachal family have developed in the past few years, and use your magic" in a bit of shame, spark will discipline his disciples! Li De had a little affection for the old man who had everything on his face. It was much easier to deal with people who were happy, angry, sad and happy than with a standard aristocrat like Winnie. "Hahaha, are you ready? Teacher, let''s have a comparison with the master''s hands first" seeing that Li De is fearless and fearless, Spock gives a sneer. "Chaos boy, if you don''t teach you a lesson today, the goddess can''t forgive me" a ring finger, PA ~ a huge pure white palm appears in the room, which is full of three blades. Li De ha ha, PA ~ a light blue palm appears, but it is obviously a big part smaller than the other party. The hand of a mage is the simplest magic. Even if a bad mage wants to test a mage''s ability, the simplest way is to test the opponent''s control of magic. And the mage''s hand is also simple, so it is easier to find out the other party''s control of mental power and magic. It has always been a common means for mages to test for apprentices. When the hands of the two mages collided, there was a burst of air in the room. But to Spock''s surprise, the two mages'' hands were crushed by each other at the moment of collision. The huge power made his mage''s hand almost collapse. If it wasn''t for his super mental power to control the magic model in an instant, he would have made a fool of himself. His eyes flashed a bit of shame and anger, and there was a ring finger, PA ~ the hand of the second mage appeared. Mage''s logo. Double cast. This is why level 15 can be honored as a grand mage, while level 14 is only a senior mage. Level 15 mages can master one of the most powerful casting techniques, double casting. Not only the casting time is greatly reduced, but also two spells can be cast at the same time. Li De looked funny. The old man didn''t care about his face. He was a bully. However, he did not raise it at all. The improved mage''s hand has undergone a qualitative change, which can not be compensated by the quantity. In speaker''s gaping, the hand of the mage turned into a long knife. Click, click ~ '' his mage''s hand was cut off. Moreover, the mage''s hand was still changing every second shield ~ wolf toothed Stick ~ hammer ~ finally, he even changed into a figure like him. If it wasn''t for the fact that Spock was a high-class aristocrat, he would have exploded at this time. What the hell is this? When can the mage''s hand be deformed? Chapter 101 "That''s a great idea!! Your brain is almost kissed by gods... "goddess is on, why do you think of setting it here? It''s incredible "This reverse running node is simply perfect, praising the goddess, even when the women in Molly Street are not so perfect..." "..." after Li Dezhan showed his improved mage''s hand, spake seemed to have seen some species with heterotopia, and he had no great mage''s frame to ask him the truth. Without reservation, Li De told the other party how to conceive and how to improve, and drew all the magic nodes. Spock saw that the improved magic model was a treasure. Improved magic has always been a taboo among mages. Even the great mage dare not try it easily. Because the risk inside is too big, once you are not careful, you will become an idiot. But now, his disciple, who only reached the advanced Mage Level, has improved a magic, and the fantastic ideas in it have greatly inspired him. He had to admire it. "You are a genius, Cachar ~ you are the perfect gift from the goddess of magic. Praise the goddess of magic, praise her!" With that magic model, spark couldn''t put it down. He said all kinds of praises without money, which was quite different from the expression of just being indifferent. At this time, Li De really understood his teacher''s temper. He was an old boy with no airs and no mind. "No, sir, I improved it under your guidance. Without your words, I might not have been able to live in the magic world for three years." after hearing this, spake was very pleased. "Good, good, good, cachal, your talent is really rare." After that, he pondered for a moment, looked at Li De a few times, and then said firmly. "Mages always pursue equal value exchange. Although you are my disciple, this magic model has given me great inspiration. Let''s say, what do you want?" Li De waved his hand. His main purpose today is to re-establish contact with Spock. The scarlet mage tower, with the flag of spark, will undoubtedly be unimpeded. It''s not as much for him as it is for spark himself. "No, Mr. spark, I don''t need anything. You''re my teacher, maybe we shouldn''t be so polite" after listening, speaker''s eyes softened a lot and his heart was touched. He had only three disciples in his life. The other two had already developed in other parts of the Nolan empire. Only Lee de was still in green city. He is over 80 years old. Although his life is only half over for a great mage, his mentality has become an old man''s. "I hear you want to rebuild the land of the cachal family recently?" After a moment''s meditation, spark took out a book full of magic waves from a wooden box in the house. Pass it to Li De. "Maybe it will work for you. This is what I got when I was young, and it helped me to make the fortune of building the white tower. A territory can''t do without kimpuk " after taking over the book, Li De was a little surprised, with a line of big characters written in the common language of the mainland. "Magic scroll production technology" "here are ten magic scrolls detailed production process. Although they are all level 1 and level 2 low-level magic, it is enough to sell them to barbarians who don''t know magic." Spock''s tone is extremely proud. The caster is the most noble profession. Any other profession that can''t cast a spell is despised by the mage. And those who buy magic scrolls are mostly soldiers and thieves. Li De saw the profit behind this "magic scroll making technology" at a glance. What makes the most money in glory world? Some people may say it''s weapons, some people say slave trade, but among the most profitable industries, there must be one of the top three magic scrolls. Not only magic scrolls, but also magic related items represent huge profits. Magic potion, magic array and magic scroll can be called the three gold sucking weapons of mages. Making magic potions requires relevant formula and magic materials. Magic blood can be regarded as magic potion. The only difference is that magic blood is soaked in the remains of gods, which is basically impossible for the outside world to make. The difficulty of magic array is quite high. It needs the relevant magic array map and a large number of magic crystal stones. The magic scroll is to seal the magic on the magic carrier. Most of the magic carrier is the fur of Warcraft. When you use the magic scroll, you can release the magic stored on it by tearing the magic scroll. "Thank you, teacher" Lee did not refuse. He really needs an industry that can bring huge profits. Both the scarlet mage tower and the dawn city need kinpuk.After getting the "magic scroll making technology", Li De had a great affection for the untidy old man. In this cheap teacher, he felt the feeling of being cared for for a long time. Speaker''s beard glared, gave him an unpleasant glance, and said with disdain, "all right, take it and get out of the way. If you see you, don''t hinder me from studying magic" then he ignored him and picked up the magic node of the master''s hand and looked at it with great beauty. Li De almost vomited blood. At first, he called people Xiaotiantian, but now he called them Mrs. Niu. This face changing speed is extremely fast. However, he did not put it in his heart. The old man''s character was simple and rough, and he put everything on his face. After holding his chest slightly and offering a disciple''s ceremony, Li De turned and left the white tower. There was a lot of things waiting for him at home. After the shadow of Lee de disappeared for a long time, Spock, who had been studying the master''s hand, suddenly raised his head and flashed in his eyes a little incomprehensible to outsiders. Turn head toward the dark corner of the window in the room, with a tone that is completely different from just now. "Deli, let out the news to all the nobles of green city. Under my instruction, Cachar is ready to enter the low-end magic scroll industry." A deep and indifferent voice sounded in the empty corner. "Yes, master" after hearing the voice, spark continued to look down at the magic node on the desktop. There is deep satisfaction in my eyes. He did not ask Li De what way to study the improved mage''s hand, nor did he ask what he had gained in the past few years. All he knew was that Lee was his disciple, and that was enough. In fact, Li De underestimated the direct relationship between students and teachers in this world. Teachers and students are even more like father and son to a large extent. After Li De became a disciple of sparker in front of hundreds of mages, he was branded with the mark of white tower. As long as the white tower does not fall, no one dares to move the scarlet mage tower. Lee, who returned to the scarlet mage tower, was relieved. Spock did not realize that he had changed his soul, which undoubtedly put down many of his inner worries. At the same time, he had an answer to why Winnie, an important figure in Alex''s chamber of Commerce, befriended him. Sparrow Russell grade: 19 ??? £¿£¿£¿ A property panel full of question marks allowed him to find the answer. I''m a cheap teacher. I want to be a good teacher. It''s only a step away from being extraordinary. Chapter 102 Spock''s attribute is too high-end, and Lee can only see the level, and the rest are all question marks. But a level 19 attribute represents a lot. This also made him understand a lot of things, why the scarlet mage Taffa could be built so quickly, and why he could let Winnie, the president of the Alex chamber of Commerce and a disciple of the Duke of gale, be friendly to each other. The reason why the ancestor of blood clan didn''t go out for so many years, but no one dared to take part in the guide area... the reason for all this is that he has a strong teacher and is about to break through the existence of extraordinary hegemony. This is just a golden thigh. After seeing the attributes of Spock, many plans in his mind immediately changed. He had a premonition that he now had more operation space and didn''t need to worry as before. It is a pity that the ancestor of the blood clan left him a rich legacy. Unfortunately, the other side did not know how to manage it. Otherwise, the blood clan would not be able to develop indecently like now. But fortunately, everything is still in time. "Magic scroll making technology" this book made of unknown Warcraft fur exudes strong magic waves. After Li De returned to the mage tower, he looked through it carefully. The production of magic scroll is not much different from what he imagined. First of all, the magic model is drawn on the fur of the Warcraft, then the magic is injected, and finally the magic is sealed in the scroll. Even if the magic scroll is obtained, the steps are not complicated. Different from the magic model used by the mage directly, the magic model of the magic scroll is flat, and many details are revised, which is completely different from the normal magic model. Therefore, making magic scrolls requires the relevant magic scroll drawings to be made. It is different between using magic and making scrolls. Lee, who knew the importance of the magic scroll, stayed up all night studying. The next morning. "Weina, how about the acquisition of the area around the mage tower?" On the seventh floor of scarlet mage tower, Weina stood in front of him with timid little Issa. Laurent and Kalu were talking in a corner in a low voice. "Lord Li De, except for the two little nobles, everyone agreed" after pondering for a moment, Li De shook his head. "Within the protection area of scarlet mage tower, those who violate orders will be expelled, regardless of whether they are nobles or others. In addition, to expand the acquisition area, I will design and build a magic factory for making magic scrolls " making magic scrolls? Laurent, on the other side, was attracted by the sentence. Goddess, only businessmen who are engaged in commercial activities will know how much magic items make money. Laurent had no chance to intervene before, but now his boss is going to enter this industry? There''s nothing better than that. Maybe he can one day develop the golden wheat chamber of commerce into one of the best in green city? Laurent was excited at the thought. "Lord Li De, teach me to do this" Li De nodded, "I will first teach Weina and Kalu the production technology of the three magic scrolls, and when the master apprentices are full, we will start to make formal production" "during this time, Laurent, you can prepare the relevant magic materials needed for making the scroll, and contact the chamber of commerce that provides the magic materials." "I''ll tell you more about the factory... after studying the magic scroll production technology, the key to modern productivity came to mind in Li De''s mind. Factory. It has to be said that this is a completely out of the way of thinking, and only Li De, whose thinking is not restricted by the world, can think of it. Making magic scrolls is a very serious and sacred thing in the world of glory. In addition to the production of mages, there will be almost no second person involved in the whole process, which is a typical cutting-edge technology. The advantage of this is that the magic scroll is very complete, and the success rate is high. The disadvantage is that the efficiency is extremely low. A mage may not be able to make a magic scroll one day. After studying the production technology of magic scroll, the mode of assembly line operation appeared in his mind. The magic scroll of small fireball needs to depict 150 magic nodes, which is three times more than that of real fireball. It takes a lot of time for one person to make it. However, if each mage is only responsible for depicting 5-10 magic nodes, which are passed down in a pipeline way, until all the magic nodes are finished, the official mage can input magic to activate the magic scroll. This directly forms a complete system, standard flow operation mode. What''s more, the production speed will be greatly improved after who can make the best of it. However, there are some defects in making magic scrolls like this. First, a large number of mages are required to produce them,Second, the power of the magic scrolls produced will be weaker than that of the scrolls produced alone. Of course, the advantages are very obvious. Once the assembly line is formed, the production efficiency may be increased more than ten times. A blacksmith alone can only make dozens of nails a day, but after the assembly line of ten blacksmiths, they can make thousands of nails a day. The manpower has not changed, but the efficiency has been magnified countless times. This is the factory production force, and modern enterprises rely on this set to greatly improve production efficiency. When Li De told Winnie about the idea of building a factory and assembly line, everyone was stunned. They never thought of this kind of operation. In the past, only primary mages of level 2-4 can make a magic scroll, and intermediate mages of level 5-9 can make a two ring magic scroll. But after this operation, the novice wizard apprentice can participate in the production process of the second ring magic scroll. It''s a real stunt. Little Issa''s Ruby eyes were full of adoration. But because the shy girl did not dare to participate in the discussion of several people, she could only peek at the Li De of the center of several people. Li De was still talking to several people, but he didn''t notice that his disciple''s eyes were shining. He is now increasingly discovering the benefits of being a superior. He just needs to say his own ideas, and the rest will naturally be executed by the people below, and if the other party does not do well, he can also investigate the responsibility. After the idea of the magic factory was said, Laurent immediately began to praise. "Lord Li De, your idea can make the goddess of wealth marvel, however, according to your plan, we need at least 20 formal mages, and more than 50 mage apprentices......" Laurent''s face hesitated after estimating. The scarlet mage tower is really powerful now, but if you build a magic factory according to this scale, there are not enough people in the tower. Li De smiles and reaches for the crystal bottle on the table. several people turn their heads according to his guidance, and then they find that there is a liquid like milk flowing in the crystal bottle. Weina''s eyes are bright, the blood of magic?? "This is the magic potion I made at a great cost - the blood of magic. The amount here is enough for twenty apprentices of mages to become official mages." "maybe he will solve your confusion." Enough for 20 people to become official mages?! Everyone has been suppressed, which is too big!! How difficult is it to become a mage? Look at the more than 20 mage apprentices in the scarlet mage tower. Many of them have been studying for two or three years, and they are still in the same place. The magic potion that can make people break through to become a formal mage can undoubtedly make all mage apprentices crazy. And there is so much weight in one go. Isn''t it because of the magic blood in Lee''s hands that those apprentices who voluntarily make soul vows? "Laurent, I''ll keep a copy for your daughter. After the magic scroll factory is put into production, you may see your daughter become an official mage" Laurent, who was full of energy, was almost ready to jump. "Lord Li De, your kindness is enough for the goddess of life to praise you" "well, all go down, Issa will stay, and I will teach you to meditate today" Issa, dressed in a broad blue robe, nodded, and her Ruby eyes showed a shy light, and she stayed timidly. Chapter 103 Looking at some shy Issa, Li De showed a kind smile and rubbed the girl''s head. "Don''t be afraid, Issa. This is your home. Be generous in the future. No one can bully you here." Joking, a life with golden blood, not properly protected to let her grow up, that is really brain pumping. Part of the reason he asked Weina to take Issa with her was also to enable the girl to adapt to the new environment more quickly. Now, though she was still a little timid, she was much better than yesterday''s frightened little beast. "Yes, teacher ~" Issa''s voice was small, like the low voice of oriole, which was light and delicate and shy as a girl. "Well, dear" Li De couldn''t help touching the head of this cute girl. This picture of Issa was so cute, especially the ruby eyes that he liked. Issa could feel the love of Lee and close her eyes slightly, as if she had been enjoying her master''s touch. "Let''s first understand what magic is" Li De rubs the girl''s hair, satisfies the evil taste, and starts to be a teacher. "Magic refers to the manipulation of magic in the air, which is the result of casting magic through a magic model solidified in the mind. This is what we usually call magic..." "magic is the most basic element of our world, even the creator God can''t avoid using magic... " the most basic thing to learn magic is magic The introduction is meditation. Meditation is very simple and easy, but the threshold is very high. Simple and easy means that as long as ordinary people can meditate, they can be regarded as mage apprentices... " " the threshold is high because if you don''t have the magic talent, you can''t complete meditation once in your life... " Issa looked at the chatting Li De and was filled with admiration, The bright crimson eyes seemed to have stars shining. The small hand, hidden under the broad blue mage''s robe, held tightly. Look attentive and serious. She knew that all this was a gift from the goddess of fortune. Issa will try to learn from her teacher ~ the girl made a small oath in her heart. After Li De explained some basic magic knowledge, he also looked at the girl who was staring at him with a smile. "Magic knowledge needs long-term accumulation. It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it. There is still a lot of time to learn in the future. Now, I''ll teach you meditation. " Li De''s expression became more serious. He pointed to a magic node on the table and began to explain it to Issa. Half a day later, the explanation is finished. Looking at ISA, who has never spoken, Li De shows a smile. "Meditation is the starting point of all mages. Only when you have learned meditation can you be regarded as a master apprentice, and you can be regarded as entering the door of a mage. Meditation requires mental power to constantly run a non fixed magic model in the mind, which is very difficult for beginners. Most people need one or two months to learn it. Issa, you don''t have to worry. We still have a lot of time... " before the voice goes down, there is a faint magic wave on Issa. After realizing the magic, Li De opened his eyes and looked at the girl. All his words were held back. This? Issa''s little white face was a little confused. She raised her head slightly and looked at him in a small voice. "Teacher, I, have I learned it? ... " the teacher said it was difficult, but why did she learn so much? It must have been a good teacher. Issa''s eyes showed a happy expression. The simple girl instantly attributed the credit to Li De. Got it?! I... looking at isa with a kind of careful smile, Li De didn''t know what to say, and inexplicably felt the malice from the gold race. Golden blood? This is too damn ridiculous, right?! As a superior race with casting talent, it''s unrealistic to learn meditation without three or five days, or even a week for those with poor talent. But now. It was less than a day when Li De understood the meaning of talent and golden blood for the first time. There is no reason why the dragon, a golden race, can become an eternal legend. There is no reason why such a tyrannical talent is not strong. Seeing that Li De didn''t speak, Issa was suddenly a little nervous. She looked at him carefully and did not dare to speak. For the girl, Li De, who saved him from innumerable malice, was the only one she could trust in her life.The more you care, the more you worry about losing. Looking at the worry and uneasiness in Issa''s eyes, Li De suddenly rose to touch. He didn''t know what the little girl had to bear to become so sensitive, inexplicably felt some heartache. But let him feel is, after all kinds of experience, the girl''s heart is still a pure, clean as her eyes, that Ruby so bright, so pure. "Issa ~" stretched out her hand and kneaded the girl''s hair. Li De showed a gentle smile. "In the future, we should take this place as our own home, so we don''t have to be so careful. You are my disciple, you are the princess of scarlet mage tower, here, no one can drive you away, no one can bully you. There is no need to be so worried and sensitive. Believe me, the teacher will protect you, with my life promise Issa''s eyes were slightly stunned, and then her eyes turned red. Yesterday, when she was pointed at and scolded by countless people, her heart was suddenly touched. Like a lost child after dark, after crossing countless streets, seeing countless strange and indifferent faces and seeing countless malicious eyes, she suddenly looks back and finds her family waiting for her for a long time under the warm yellow street lamp. At this moment, the inner grievance and uneasiness are rampant. Directly into Lee''s arms, tears seem to be from the depths of her soul to pull out, bit by bit wet his clothes. Crying, but there was no sound. Li De a Leng, then showed a spoiled smile, gently hugged the girl who did not know how much wronged. Warm hands patted on ISA''s back. "Everything will be OK" and Chapter 104 Two days later, when Li De and Issa came to the first floor of the mage tower, the apprentices immediately found something different yesterday, the shy and timid girl who met everyone with her head bowed down. At this time, her face even had a cheerful smile. On the goddess, they put aside their prejudice and found that Miss Issa, who had Ruby eyes, was so beautiful. Before the scarlet mage tower, there was only one red rose... Beautiful and moving Miss Weina. Now there is another pure lily. It''s very pleasant. "Weina, I''m going to go out and lie down. You''ll teach isa''s magic knowledge from time to time." Weina''s tall and moving figure moves forward two steps, her long hair with golden curls is draped behind her, and her temperament is remarkable. There was a friendly smile on Issa next to Lee. She also liked this clean and pure girl. "Yes, Lord reed. How long will it take you to go out this time? You still need to make a decision about the magic scroll factory... the magic scroll will be the most important thing in scarlet mage tower in the future. Now it is just the beginning. If there is no leader in charge, they can''t make a decision. After all, we don''t know what to do next except Li De. "Weina, I have copied three magic scrolls on the desk in my study. You are responsible for keeping them during this period. You can get Karoo to study with you. The magic blood potion can be used by any apprentice who has issued a soul contract. " "The time to come back has not been determined yet, but I will come back as soon as possible. The magic scroll factory is not so complicated, and Laurent''s preliminary preparation also needs some time. You''re in charge of the scarlet mage tower while I''m away. " Li De''s voice suddenly stopped for a moment and glanced at the apprentices not far away. His voice was full of emotion. "Only you can make me believe." Weina eyes a bright, suddenly show a brilliant smile. Under everyone''s gaze, he bowed down to Li De and recited a long spell. "Oi... Pf... NQ... The great mansion of death and soul. I am your loyal servant, I am your most devout believer. I am willing to use your strength to sign a soul contract with my master. If the contract is abrogated, I will give my soul to serve you forever, the great God of death. " It''s a soul contract. Li De''s expression was slightly stunned and took a deep look at Weina. "You don''t have to" of all the people in the mage tower, he only trusted the little maid the most. If all the apprentices did not issue soul contracts, anyone might betray him after his vampire identity was exposed. But this little maid can''t. This is a kind of trust that is hard for outsiders to understand. So he didn''t care much about it. Weina firmly shook her head, showing a beautiful gorgeous smile. "Mr. Li De, I''d like to give you everything I have..." after saying that, the girl''s face suddenly turned red, as if smeared with rosy clouds. The moving blue eyes did not dare to look at Lee''s eyes any more, and his head fell down deeply. The daughter is shy, and the picture is full of aestheticism. With a smile under everyone''s gaze, Li De gently stroked the girl''s long golden hair. Silent, he turned his head and looked at him eagerly. His face was full of gossip. This group of apprentices was immediately under a big jump, immediately turned away. Lee shook his head a little funny. "Stay at home well. When I''m away, the scarlet mage tower will be handed over to Weina, and everyone will obey the orders" and then he reached out and rubbed Issa''s head and turned away from the mage tower. After the shadow of Li De disappeared for a long time, the master tower was alive. A group of apprentices looked envious. "I really envy Weina. I can even be loved by Mr. Li De." "Yes, it''s a pity that I''m not a girl, otherwise I''ll go after Mr. Li at all costs." "well, don''t think about it. That''s Mr. Li De, the ultimate dream lover of many girls in the south district is Lord Li De" "..." the object of everyone''s admiration is not Li De who can get Weina''s admiration, but Weina. This is a senior mage who has his own mage tower in green city. The teacher is still the great mage, Lord spake. Such a dignified person can be pursued by Weina first, which is simply too enviable. In particular, several female apprentices hated that they were not beautiful and could not be liked by Lord Li De. After Lide left, Winnie''s shyness gradually faded, and her face slowly returned to calm in front of a group of mages and apprentices. The coyness just revealed was like an illusion.From the moment that Li De brought her into the mage tower, Weina had already decided that everything she had was open to this man, and others were not qualified. Therefore, in the eyes of other apprentices in the master tower, Weina is not actually an amiable partner. Her most beautiful side will always bloom in front of Li De. "I believe you all know that some time ago, Lord Li De developed a new magic potion. This precious magic potion can make mage apprentices break through and become formal mages." Weina''s words make the apprentice below suddenly a commotion. Who doesn''t know that Weina and Kalu, the only official mages in scarlet mage tower, are the credit of the magic potion refined by Lord Li De. They all signed soul contracts for this. Weina''s tone became a little high. "Lord Li De spent tens of thousands of jinpuke to refine a batch of new magic potions for scarlet mage tower and for you!" The apprentices were in an uproar. "New magic potion? Do we have a chance to use it? " "Long live Mr. Li De!! Praise the goddess, praise the Lord Li De! " "Miss Weina, can we use it this time?" ".... the hearts of the apprentices are full of fire. Who doesn''t want to become a senior official mage? Now the opportunity is in front of them. There was a meaningful smile on Winnie''s delicate face. The easier you get it, the more you don''t know how to cherish it. Although Li De didn''t say it, she won''t make people feel that the magic blood is cheap. "All the apprentices who have joined scarlet mage tower for more than a year come forward." Brush, the crowd at the bottom step forward in unison. There are 15 apprentices who have reached the age of one year, leaving only 6 apprentices who are full of envy. "Lord Li De has paid a huge price for you to become an official mage. This is not just about kimpuk. Every magic potion needs to hunt powerful Warcraft to refine. You should remember that you can become a mage now because Lord Li De spared no effort to fight. If someone rebelled against Lord Li De and betrayed the scarlet mage tower, I swear to the goddess of magic that I will personally kill you. " Weina''s tone is very solemn and her eyes are full of firmness. The crowd below hear the words of Weina are very touched, betrayal? After signing the soul contract, they will not be able to raise this kind of mind again. At this time, Li De was full of gratitude, and everyone knew that the high-level magic potion was rare. "Miss Weina, we will give our lives to fight for Lord Li De...." "the scarlet mage tower is all of us... " we will never betray! " Issa looked at Weina''s actions on one side, filled with longing. She also hopes that one day she can become a teacher''s helper like sister Weina. Chapter 105 Two days ago, Harrison sent all the magic language bats to dawn city after getting rid''s order. Meanwhile, he also organized security and logistics teams to carry supplies. After the expansion, the current security team has 150 people, and the logistics team has reached 100. It can be said that the human beings in these two departments are the most loyal followers of the blood clan. However, after the land allocation, the people who cluster the blood clan are almost the city people of dawn. With the exception of a few, no one has been malicious to the blood clans who have allocated their land. The nobles outside are not so good to them. What reason do they have to be hostile? Moreover, the bodies of the Wolf Gang are still hanging on the gallows. No one would be so upset. Late at night, the first giant bats began to land from the sky. All the blood clans in the border also returned. Hundreds of mages controlled the mage''s hand and carried materials in an extremely efficient way. People come and go with excitement and smile. Unlike before, there is a sense of hope in the dawn city. Everyone''s eyes are full of vision and hope, which is completely different from the hopeless eyes of ordinary people in green city. "Don''t pile this batch of cotton outside. If it gets wet, you''ll be punished by Lord reker." "hurry up, put the farm tools aside, move the grain to the warehouse, and quickly ~" "don''t get in the way, move the things, get out of the way, bats will take off" "..." in the noise, the square is very lively. This time, there are too many supplies than last time. There are all kinds of farm tools, cotton and other living materials, as well as the grain that was not brought back last time. The whole dawn city was in a hurry. Until dawn, there were still a large number of materials piled up in the square, and many people who got up in the back also consciously joined the team. By the time all the materials have been disposed of, it''s already noon. All the residents of dawn city were excited because the security forces put up a notice that people who distributed them to the fields could get a set of farm tools for free. ... when Li De came back from scarlet mage tower to dawn City, he found that the streets were very different from the bustling appearance of human beings passing by from time to time. When I saw Harrison, I knew that the group had started digging in their own land after they had been assigned farm tools. Li De couldn''t laugh or cry. Human love for the land is incomparable to almost all other races combined. However, it is better to manage in this way. "Patriarch, it takes at least two days to get to the farming area of the land from dawn City, so much time is wasted on the road every day..." Harrison''s words let Li De recover his thoughts. A little bit of a product can understand the meaning of this. For the future development of dawn City, he set aside a large piece of land near the Southern District as a new urban area. This is a good thing, but because of this, the land of the residents is far away from the dawn city. It takes at least four days to travel on the grass covered land. It''s OK in a short time, but it will undoubtedly cause serious waste in a long time. If we use the time of driving to reclaim land, the efficiency will definitely be improved a lot. It is an eternal truth that you should build roads before you become rich. After a little meditation, Li De made a decision. "We should use all our manpower to repair the roads first. It is too late to cultivate this year, and now it is of little use to reclaim the land. Repair the road first, and we will be more convenient after the spring next year " Harrison nodded. The blood clan is born with the ability to fly, so there is no way to understand many human living habits. Road construction, in the eyes of the blood clan, in addition to the streets in the city to repair the spacious and exquisite, other places have no road at all. There are magic language bats to transport things, and they don''t need to walk, so at the beginning, no one expected that the impact of not building roads would be so great. "Yes, I''ll arrange someone to do it right away" "I''ll arrange it myself. How are the preparations for the blacksmith''s and the tailor''s?" Harrison did not dare to forget what Lee had told him. "The number of tailors and blacksmiths has been counted. At present, the population of dawn city is 3123, including 27 blacksmiths and 43 tailors. The blacksmith shop and tailor shop are already under construction, but at present, the blacksmith shop is short of iron ore and can not be operated. As long as the tailor shop is completed, it can be put into use Li De nodded. Now the population and materials of dawn city are too small. We can only implement planned economy and arrange personnel to produce necessary materials. When there are more people and more materials in the back, we can open up the market and let everyone trade freely... We have officially entered the stage of market economy.The market of the market economy will automatically adjust the production demand. Naturally, businessmen will come out to find ways to produce what people need. But at present, the planned economy is not a bad thing. It is a characteristic of the planned economy to concentrate on major tasks, which is in line with the situation of the dawn city. Market economy needs to have a certain foundation before it can be put into practice. At that time, the dawn city will be regarded as a formal city, and the role of the city hall will also transition from a decision-maker to a leader. But for now, it will take a long time for dawn city to transition to a market economy, which is unrealistic in a short time. Even now, even the planned economy is barely unfolding, which is far from enough. "Well, whether there is ore or not, the blacksmith should be set up as soon as possible. Have you found anyone among us who can search for mineral veins? " Harrison shook his head a little strangely. "Lord Li De, there is only one prospector apprentice at present... And the other party is only 12 years old" most of the population plundered by dawn city are refugees from border villages and towns. However, due to the perennial war, high-level talents have left, and most of the people living here are civilians who have no other places to go. So it''s obviously difficult to find a high-end career as a prospector among a group of civilians. Li De helped his forehead. "No matter how many, apprentices are apprentices. As long as you understand them, you can take two experienced blacksmiths with you. In order to find the ore as soon as possible, the dawn city must be able to make its own iron wares. This is the lifeblood and can not be ignored. " The lack of talent made him unable to do anything but to be a little taller. If you don''t know how to explore the ore vein, even if you see the ore, the blacksmith can at least know the ore whether he can explore the vein or not. The ore veins in the remote mountains are very rich, only because of the remote terrain and extremely inconvenient transportation, no one comes here to mine ore. Li De has no doubt about whether there is iron ore in the distant mountains. Even if the apprentice gives each other time, he is confident that the other party can find it. "How many people have been recruited in the new urban planning?" Harrison grinned bitterly and shook his head. "Mr. Li De, there are too few people who know how to build a city. Now only two people who have experience in building small towns have been found" at this time, Li De lost his temper and even had the idea of which city to go and plunder the population. Plundering border civilians can guarantee security, but the quality of personnel is undoubtedly below the passing line. If he can plunder human beings in green city, I''m afraid he can find all kinds of talents he wants. The green city, which gathers talents from the whole southern region, is far from the barren border. "Forget it, find it first. The new city is not in a hurry. Now the most important thing is to repair the road. In addition, the city hall should set up a special department, called the construction department, which is specially responsible for various construction projects of dawn city. People with relevant experience will be recruited into the Ministry of construction. " Li De shrugged his shoulders and gave up the idea of designing new urban areas at the same time. "You told me about the construction department last time, but the Department hasn''t been set up due to the shortage of manpower..." Harrison''s expression was a little helpless. He didn''t want to set up, but he couldn''t find anyone. Lee''s eggs hurt at this. Talent, talent, where can we get talent? Chapter 106 To get rich, build roads first. in order to have a good grain harvest next year, we need to repair the roads today. On the second day of Li De''s return to the dawn City, the wooden signs full of slogans will be filled with the city of dawn. Even in the square where notices are posted, there are special people explaining what these slogans mean. This is the first time that Li De has personally participated in the specific work in such a long time. In the past, he preferred to control the general direction. With the announcement of the road construction, in half a day, the Lord of Cachar realized that the distance between the residents and the land was too far, and the news that they decided to build a road spread all over the dawn city. The residents were jubilant. When they first got the land, they were very excited. They didn''t feel bitter to drive on the road four or five days a day. But once or twice it''s OK. After a long time, many people feel tired. People were excited to hear the good news. This means that they will be more convenient in the future. For a time, the praise of Li De is constantly heard. Li De also asked the public security team and the logistics team to publicize the benefits of road construction. Residents who had already realized that the road was difficult to walk were deeply touched and had no intention of violating the decision. In order to speed up the progress, he directly sent all the blood clans to participate in it, and even the blood clans guarding the city wall were transferred out. It has to be said that hit power can really do great things, with the participation of 3000 human beings and the assistance of 200 blood clans. The blood clan with casting ability is not only powerful in combat, but also shocking in the production process. The blood clan who has learned the improved master''s hand is like a human bulldozer. The crowd only needs to dig out the soil in the prescribed place and pile it on the road. Then the blood clan will use the master''s hand to level it, just like a road roller. The whole process is simple and violent, without any technical content. The plain behind the Southern District is 20 kilometers long, but with the efforts of thousands of people, a 20 kilometer long road that can hold eight carriages running side by side was built in just seven days. This speed is appalling in the world of glory. And what''s interesting is that 3000 humans have only played an auxiliary role in this process. More than 100 blood mages and dozens of other blood clans magically assumed the main position in this process. Li De witnessed the birth of this road, and was deeply impressed by the terrible production efficiency of magic in the production process. However, this is what happened in the city of dawn when the mage participated in the road construction. This scene would not appear in the outside world. Using mages to build roads? Only Li De can think of it. What is the status of the mage? The noble master, the absolute ruling class, is so noble. Working with a group of lowly civilians and doing road building, which no imaginative person would think would happen. What''s more, who can use more than 100 intermediate mages whose levels are 6, 7 and 8 to build roads at one time? Even if Spock, a great mage who has reached level 19 and touched the extraordinary level, he can''t get so many intermediate mages. So what Li did can only be described as luxury. However, in the blood clan, he is the only master. No matter how arrogant the vampires are, they should obey their orders. Revolt? What doesn''t exist, even if you can''t resist. From the soul, into the blood of the majesty, no one can shake. Li De is very satisfied with the efficiency. He is the first to realize how awesome he is to use all his strength to do one thing. Although only a dirt road has been built, don''t even think about it if you don''t have three or two months to leave it outside. Most of the land allocated in the first batch is in the central part of the plain behind the Southern District, which is slightly close to the Southern District, so the distance is about seven or eight kilometers. The human body in this world is very strong. It is not a matter to walk seven or eight kilometers on the grass on two Sundays. Now, after the road has been built, the time has been shortened by nearly half. The nearer one can arrive at the Dayao hour, and the one a little farther away is almost the same. It greatly saves the time wasted back and forth. Li De has already experienced the benefits of infrastructure construction on earth. After all, Huaxia has carried the title of "infrastructure maniac" for half a century. China''s economy can continue to develop at a high speed, and the exaggerated infrastructure construction is indispensable. In the process of road construction, the most exciting thing for him was the blood clan. It should be said that the mage played a role in this process. The mage with strong power is a human like machine in road construction. He explodes with magic when encountering Boulder, and builds a bridge directly on it by force when encountering water flow. These construction problems that need to be seriously considered on earth are completely easy to do in the hands of blood mages. A discovery opened Lee''s brain. If it wasn''t for the fact that the number of blood clans is too small now, he really wants to form a pair of caster construction teams.That productivity is just overbearing. However, there are priorities, and there is no need for much infrastructure in a short period of time. After the road was built, Li De let odes, who had already broken through level 10 and became senior mages, went to the border to plunder people with magic language bats and 100 blood clans. Man is the foundation of the future of dawn city. When the population is rich, the blood clan can be expanded and various projects can be carried out. At that time, it will not be necessary to mobilize all the blood clans by building a road like now. Otis, who was instructed, left dawn town in the evening with all the magic language bats. At this time, it was November 15, and the temperature dropped obviously. It was only half a month before the arrival of the cold winter month. After entering the cold winter month, the freezing ice and snow will make many things stop. He must take advantage of the time to speed up the progress of various work. The first is the establishment of a blacksmith''s shop and a tailor''s shop. There is no doubt that these two are very important work. The blacksmith shop is related to the sowing of the next spring, and the tailor''s shop is related to the cold winter of this year. However, at present, although the blacksmith shop has been completed in these days, it is still in a state of rest. There is no ore for a group of blacksmiths. And the tailor shop has been officially put into operation. 43 tailors are busy making cotton padded clothes. These middle-aged women are very skillful. Although the production efficiency is not high, they can guarantee the production of hundreds of cotton padded clothes every day. It is worth mentioning that the newly made cotton padded clothes are sold at a price slightly lower than the market price, each cotton padded coat is 30 copper pug. The price is not high, but many people can''t afford it. When they escaped, many people lost their savings. Naturally, Li De would not let this happen. As planned, he began to hire a large number of temporary workers to repair the dawn city. Wages are paid every day. The residents were paid not to spend the winter but to be frozen. At the same time, the city of dawn, which had been somewhat dilapidated, was renovated. Kill two birds with one stone. In the last few days of road construction, Lee had a new idea. He opened a bakery near the city hall. The bread sold in the bakery is sweet and soft, which is much better than the free white bread. At the same time, he also introduced policies to encourage people to open shops, but because of the lack of materials, people who want to open shops can not find suitable things to sell. So for a short time there was only one bakery and one tailor shop in dawn city. However, to our surprise, the business of the two stores is particularly hot. It''s needless to say that the cold winter moon is coming soon. It''s a must to prepare a cotton padded jacket at this time. And the emergence of bakery also let a lot of rich people finally have a place to spend. Honey bread spread with honey, soft meat loaf bread, and all kinds of bread that make people drool have become the place where everyone in dawn city likes to talk about. At this time, the dawn of the city, finally has a trace of different breath. It''s more like a city than it was a month ago. Chapter 107 Li De saw the change of the dawn city in his eyes and was happy in his heart. Now that there is a shortage of materials, a little change represents progress. He believed that the day of dawn city''s prosperity would not be far away. However, at present, the lack of materials still inevitably troubled him. The only way to solve this problem is to wait until the land can be cultivated next year. "Patriarch, Lord Amy, please see me ~" in the city hall office, Li Defan was reading a book about the history of the Nolan empire. He had already liked the office Harrison had prepared for him, so he had been working here for a long time. "Let him in." "Yes," the guard''s blood clan lifted his chest and left. Soon Amy''s tall figure entered the spacious office. After becoming a blood clan, Amy, who was originally good-looking, became more and more handsome. The vicissitudes of life left on him made his temperament extremely outstanding. "Under my ancestor''s crown, I have reconstructed the design drawing of the mage tower. The owner of this drawing was once an extraordinary mage. I met in the Knights'' temple a long time ago. At that time, I wrote down the design structure of this drawing in detail for the future.... " Amy has recovered to her young face in her early 40s, with a thick smile on her face. Since Lee decided to give him the building of the mage tower, he plunged into the library managed by Harrison and began to conceive the structure of the tower. It has to be said that this guy, who was once a knight Temple priest, has rich details. In about ten days, he produced a complete mage tower design. The design drawings of the mage tower have always been the secret of the mage. The mage Tower represents the deepest secret of a mage and is the base camp of the mage. Most of the design drawings of the mage tower will be burned after it is built. It''s really rare for Amy to have seen the drawings of the tower. Lide had planned to use the drawing of scarlet mage tower to build it, but when he heard that Amy had a better one, he left with him. "The wizard tower of the supernatural mage? Can we afford it now? " Li De Mei''s head wrinkled, no matter whether the thing is good or bad, as long as the word "extraordinary" is absolutely not cheap. If you want to build an ordinary mage tower, you have to consume very terrible resources. Now dawn city has no ability to support the construction of an extraordinary mage tower. Two hundred years of blood clan is not enough. If it wasn''t for the scarlet mage tower, the great mage spark made great efforts when he built it, it would not be so easy for him to build it. If you build a master level mage tower, the blood clan can barely build up the details, but the extraordinary is much worse. Amy chuckled. "Under the ancestor''s crown, it doesn''t need to be built at one time. This mage tower is also upgraded from an ordinary mage tower to an extraordinary mage tower step by step. We can build an ordinary mage tower with a height of 20 blades, and then expand it later... " Li De was relieved. He was afraid that Amy''s mind would be out of balance after he became a 15 level shadow high priest. The current state of blood clan does not allow this kind of mentality. "What support do you need from me?" "I need building materials, alchemy materials for the outer layer of MAGE tower, and magic stones..." "stop, make a detailed list first, and some stocks in dawn city will be given priority for you to choose." Some of Lee''s big heads stopped Amy''s chatter. "Yes, under the ancestor''s crown" we have to say that Amy''s speed is still very high. He sorted out a detailed list less than half a day, but what made him a little confused was that a lot of materials above needed to be purchased from green city. "You should organize people to prepare the stone materials needed by the mage tower first. Other materials should be purchased from green city" fortunately, building a mage tower is destined to be a huge project, which can not be completed in a few days. There is enough time for him to purchase materials. The mage tower is destined to occupy a very important place in dawn city. It was not built for the sake of building, nor was it built only for the promise he made to mankind. In Lee''s plan, this mage tower will be the main mage production place of the dawn city in the future. This is a world of magic, and magic''s priority ranks first among all forces. Although the blood clan is a superior race, it also needs time and space for growth. The mage tower of dawn city plays a role in shortening the growth time of blood clan. Before the blood clan are in the state of stocking, the ancestor of blood clan rarely mandatory management of blood clan. As a result, the blood clan all depends on their own initiative to learn, that is, the long life can make them squander, and the blood clan has long been extinct. "Yes, I''m looking forward to hearing from you." after Amy left, Li De rubbed his forehead. It''s not so easy to manage a city. On the one hand, Amy needed the material of the mage tower. At this time, another problem was bothering him.Free food. Free food was very helpful to stabilize people at the beginning, but with the land being distributed, free food was a bit of chicken. He is thinking about whether to cancel the policy of free food. Amy''s arrival provides him with a new idea, perhaps combining the two. Half a day later, two notices were posted on the bulletin board in the square. The information above caused a great deal of debate among the residents of the city of dawn. The first is to cancel the distribution of free food. From today on, food is sold by the city hall, and everyone can buy food in the store established by the city hall, and no one else shall operate the food related stores except the city hall. Wheat costs 3 copper per kilogram. There is no doubt that free food is the guarantee of everyone''s peace of life, but now it is said that the elimination of food distribution can make people not hot. But the price of food that made them slightly reassured was not high, while the other one was a thrill. The master tower of the city of dawn officially started construction. The construction department has a large number of construction talents, and 10 copper puks will be paid every day. Really building the mage Tower! And there will be a job for them at zero. This would not lead to starvation of income after the elimination of free food distribution. These two decisions are naturally made by Lide. Free food is big pot meal. At the beginning, it can really guarantee the stability of the residents who have just come from the chaotic world outside to the city of dawn. But now the dawn city has entered the right track, and the big pot meal will be cancelled naturally. Of course, his goal is not to simply cancel free food so simple, but the main idea is to strengthen the initiative of ordinary residents. Free food, though good, inevitably brings about the idea of laziness. Without free food, many people who want to be lazy are forced to go out to work and make money. And just to build a mage tower can provide such a position, a large number of surplus labor will play a role in an instant. And there is another benefit to doing so, which promotes trade in the city of dawn. Over time, residents may have more and more savings, and after that, they will naturally want to improve their quality of life. Spend money on it. At this time, as long as there are smart people to build several shops that can meet the needs, the pots can be made in full, and after making money, more people will follow. The most basic business activities will be formed in the city of dawn. Business is the most direct activity to promote social development. All people yearn for and pursue higher quality of life, and the corresponding industrial chain will be generated if there is demand. But for now, it will take a long time to reach his expectations, and the lack of material alone will make his vision fall short. What he does now is to consider the future more, and the poor ones who can play a small role now, but these small actions are not obvious, which will affect the future of the city of dawn. Of course, it is also the reason that the foundation of the city of dawn is too poor. It will be obvious that a white paper can draw anything at will. If it is a paper full of dye, it will take great effort to draw traces. Li De, who controls the brush, is undoubtedly the master of the city''s fate. What will the city develop in the future, perhaps only he alone knows. It seems that it is worth looking forward to the day the city was built. Chapter 108 In the past few days, rekler has obviously felt that the enthusiasm of the people in Eric town has been greatly improved. Many familiar friends are asking him if he has any job introduction. There is no doubt that all this is the result of the abolition of free food distribution three days ago. When he heard the news, he was shocked. If the food was no longer free, how many of the refugees could survive the winter? But to his relief, the construction of the mage tower in dawn city began. Perhaps the great lord of cachal had already considered this problem, so the mage tower was recruiting a large number of casual workers. This job can get 10 coppers a day. If you work for a long time, you will still have to eat. This immediately restored peace to the residents who had some complaints. Everyone knew that they could not always enjoy free food. At this time, they were very satisfied to get a job. Except for a few lazy people, most of them joined in the construction of the mage tower. Because it is near the cold winter month, there is nothing to cultivate on your own land now. The cold winter can turn all crops into frozen soil. So these residents were easily led to build the mage tower by Lee''s policy. No one is stupid. After the master tower is built, their children will also have a chance to become masters of the master. Therefore, no one would be against the mage tower. On the contrary, everyone was praising Li De. Because his promise to build the mage tower was fulfilled again. The city Lord, who never broke his promise, has become a shining presence in the hearts of the residents of the dawn city. It''s respect, fear and worship. ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ After a short period of work at dawn City, Lee returned to green city in the dark. In fact, there are many things about dawn city. As long as you want to do them, you can never finish them. It''s hard for outsiders to imagine how many political affairs a new city needs to deal with. Even if there are fewer people now, there are still a lot of things to do. The planning of the new urban area and the establishment of the mage tower are important events in the future. However, a lot of preparatory work needs to be done to complete these plans. This preliminary preparation allows him to return to green city. Now the scarlet mage tower urgently needs him to go back to make up his mind. The matter of magic factory can''t be delayed. Dawn city and scarlet mage tower are both important and can''t be abandoned. If he wants the style to blossom, he has to bear the responsibility, so Li De really wants to be open. Dawn city is OK, the second generation of blood can solve most of the problems, but the scarlet mage tower except for Weina can help him share, others can only watch the fun behind. The apprentices of the mage tower are either incompetent or lack of prestige. The real decision can only be made by him. Just like the magic scroll production factory now, no one dares to command if he doesn''t come back. It was November 16 when reed returned to the scarlet mage tower. The plan to recruit apprentices for scarlet mage tower was completed three days after he left. The number of apprentices recruited reached 100. Add the original 22 people, now the scarlet mage tower has a total of 123 people, the extra one is ISA, the girl with golden blood. The first thing he did when he came back was to get everyone together. The first floor of the mage tower was full of dark crowds. At the front of the apprentices, 17 mages who had already put on formal mage robes were in high spirits. Not only the dawn city is developing, but the scarlet mage tower has not fallen. Weina, the magic blood left by him when he left, has been distributed to these apprentices. In addition to Weina and karu, the other 15 people are all the official mages who broke through after drinking the blood of magic a few days ago. The only thing that makes him regret is that maybe it is the reason for his level breakthrough. His attribute panel only has 1500 more experience points, and level 11 (22336000) is two-thirds less than the upgrade experience. Every apprentice who became a full mage gave him only 100 points of experience, half as much as Weina and Karoo gave him 200 points. But in any case, the strength of the scarlet mage tower is a good thing to celebrate. Although the potential of the scarlet mage tower is not comparable to that of dawn City, for the scarlet mage tower, which is located in the human base camp, every improvement of its strength is of great help to dawn city. Now the scarlet mage tower can barely be called a strong army. There are 17 official mages, 105 mage apprentices, and a potential Isa. This power system is undoubtedly very healthy, and he also holds the magic blood that can make the mage apprentice become a formal mage. As long as this group of MAGE apprentices is trained, he can get hundreds of formal mages at any time. Although the level of the mage trained in this way is not high, after all, he is a formal mage. No matter how, he is also a caster who can master magic."I''m the master of scarlet mage tower, and also your tutor" reed looked at a group of young faces and began to pour chicken soup as usual. "No matter how you were born before, whatever your background, you are now part of the scarlet mage tower. You should feel lucky, because you have entered one of the greatest mage towers in green city " the high tone makes everyone yearn for it, and the mood is constantly stirring. "Here, under my cultivation, you will become masters of high position and great figures in the eyes of all people..." "the future belongs to you, my children!" "here, you will get everything you want, have the status of civilians and have the eyes admired by girls , have the status of equal treatment of nobility, have the ability to master the fate of others! " Many of the apprentices clenched their hands tightly at this time. No doubt, Li De''s words directly hit their hearts. No one didn''t want to be a master. "You are undoubtedly the luckiest group. Why do you say that? Because the magic scroll production factory of scarlet mage tower is about to officially start, everyone of you will participate in the production of magic scroll. " This makes the mages below in an uproar. Can they also participate in the production of magic scrolls? A lot of people were boiling with blood. The magic scroll was not passed on to any mage tower. Now Lord Li De said that they could also participate!! What a blessing! The provocative tone made the atmosphere in the room rise step by step. The young people who were originally young and had been given chicken soup were in hot blood. I wish I could learn magic now. "Long live Mr. Li De!" "Praise the goddess of magic, praise the goddess of fortune, praise the scarlet mage Tower!" "I will try to be a great mage like Lord Li De..." looking at the hot discussion of apprentices, Li De always kept a smile on his face. After another speech, Lee ended the chicken soup meeting, which was boring for him but exciting for the apprentice. When the crowd retreated, he saw at a glance that Issa, led by Weina, was looking at him with adoration on her face. Her crimson eyes seemed to be twinkling with stars. With a big smile on the two girls, she kneaded Issa''s little head. "Issa, the teacher is back" Chapter 109 For Issa, there is no one else in the world who can make her feel happy and joyful. The delicate little face showed a thick smile, some shy and some happy. "Teacher ~" his charming voice and dependent eyes gave Lee the illusion that he had raised a pet. It should be said that this is indeed a "young dragon" except that it does not have the characteristics of a dragon. "Lord Li De ~ ~" Weina still has a thick smile on her face, and she doesn''t feel unhappy because Li De didn''t say hello to her. This girl always seems to be the little maid standing behind him. She''ll be there whenever it''s needed. With a smile, Lee reached out and touched his little maid''s long blond hair. "Weina, it''s hard for you." Hearing this, Weina''s tiredness due to her work these days disappeared instantly, and the whole person was filled with strength. After a few words, they came to the study. Li De officially checked isa''s homework. He specially told Weina not to let isa build a magic model too soon. For a life with golden blood, becoming a formal mage is almost as simple as breathing. It must be a good thing for ordinary people to become a formal mage as soon as possible, but it is not necessarily a good thing for Issa, who has golden blood. If we want to go further in the future, what we need is a huge amount of magic knowledge and cultivation to support. Li De hopes to consolidate the foundation of ISA as much as possible. When he sees ISA, he is like meeting a perfect gem and wants to carve her into a flawless treasure. So he''s been managing Issa''s progress. Naturally, he was satisfied with the result. The girl, who had gone through the sufferings that Li De didn''t know, had an infinite thirst for knowledge. With her extraordinary talent, her understanding of magic was deepening step by step these days. "Very well, Issa, you have to remember that a mage wants to be strong, besides talent, it''s more important to work hard and learn knowledge. If you don''t know how to work hard, you will only waste your talent. if you don''t learn knowledge, you can''t give full play to your magic ability. During this period of time, study the basic knowledge well. When you are satisfied with your understanding of magic, I will teach you powerful magic. " Li De touched Issa''s small head. When the girl''s Ruby eyes looked at him, there was always an inexplicable touch. It''s like the cute little kitten he keeps a lot of young people. "Yes, teacher, Issa will work hard and become your helper like sister Weina in the future... Issa said a long word, and the firmness in her eyes made Lee laugh. "Well, when Issa is strong, I will let you protect the teacher ~" it seems that Issa has been waiting for great encouragement, and her little face has a thick blush and nods hard. "Well, I''ll protect the teacher" the immature words made Lee laugh again. After a short chat, Laurent, who got the news, arrived with sweat on his face. "Good day, Lord Li De" "well, please sit down first" Laurent sat upright opposite Li De, separated from each other by a wide desk, while Weina and Issa sat on the stool beside him. In the study, the oak bookshelves filled most of the space, and there were various thick ancient books. The covers made of parchment, hardwood and other unknown materials protected the most precious thing in the world, knowledge. The nose can also smell the unique smell of paper books. The sunlight sprinkles into the house from the window, and the spot light shines on the dark carpet embroidered with Luan tail flowers, which makes some dark space have a different flavor. In such an environment, Laurent''s voice became solemn, as if he would be punished by the gods. "Where''s the magic scroll factory?" Without too much formality, Li De went straight to the subject. In his position, the magic scroll will become the pillar industry of scarlet mage tower, and even use the profits from this industry to supplement the growing dawn city of the stalls. I don''t think much of it. "The magic factory takes only half a month to complete, and I have been personally supervising it." The magic factory is said to be a factory. In fact, it is a larger room. The only difference is that the magic scroll is produced here. The security door is replaced by Alchemy trap and magic magic array. The magic factory is built on the back door of scarlet mage tower. If you open the door and walk out, you can enter it. Since the recruitment of apprentices and the establishment of a magic factory, the radiation range of scarlet mage tower is becoming wider and wider. He has acquired almost all the 200 blade area around the tower. As for the price, it only cost 2000 kinpuks... Why does such a large area only cost 2000 kinpuks?This is Li Deren CI. Even if he expropriates land for free, he must let him out around the protection of the mage tower. Every mage tower is established with no aristocracy around it. So... As a powerful side, no one dare to resist. Of course, these people will not suffer too much, these land requisitioned will be protected by scarlet mage tower, and no more protection fees will be paid to other underground forces. These little things are naturally handled by karu and Weina, and Lide rarely cares about these specific things. "Are the magic materials for making scrolls ready?" "Lord Lide, sir sparks has heard that scarlet mage tower was signaled to sell the scroll again. So many nobles have promised to provide us with magic materials..." br > Spock? Li De was surprised to see that he was such a cheap teacher who would spare no effort to help him. His heart was warm. "Well, you go down and buy a batch of materials and come back. We will train apprentices before the magic factory is completed." Laurent nodded respectfully. "Lord Lide, do you think you want to hire people from mage association to arrange the defense magic array of magic factory or we will arrange it by ourselves?" The important factory of making magic scroll naturally needs defense. The green city mages association provides the content of arranging magic array. It''s just a little high. The scarlet mage tower was arranged free of charge by the green city mages Association at that time. Otherwise, it will take at least half a year for more than 500 magic arrays to be replaced by the whole mage tower. "Go to the mage association to find some people to lead. Ordinary mages use our people, Weina, to break through the apprentices who have become formal mages, have they registered with the mage association?" "Lord Lide, I haven''t yet" "you go back with Laurent and help them register when you go to the mage association to hire people." As long as you become a formal mage, you will get a golden PUK subsidy every month after you register with the green city mages Association. This benefit should not be ignored. "Yes, adult" after he told the factory, Li De had some headache. He thought that he would also build a mage tower in the city of dawn. The lack of materials is now massive. After a look at Laurent, he shook his head again. Just relying on the golden wheat chamber of Commerce to buy is afraid that there will be a lot of waves, forget, find your own cheap teacher. Thinking of the old man who was not in repair and full of wine, Lide shook his head with a little funny. My teacher is a real quality. "Laurent, prepare the carriage and bring two bottles of good wine. I will go to teacher Parker''s house." Yes. "" when Lide stood up, he looked at her some reluctant eyes, moved in her heart and reached out to lead the girl. "Issa, come to visit my teacher with me today" he doesn''t know why. He feels that Parker should like her very much. It is difficult for the old man to resist the children. At that time, ISAR should cheat on the baby like magic scroll manufacturing technology... when Li De is a little bit of new year, she must take all the children in her family, just to need two more red envelopes. Chapter 110 Issa sat in the carriage, her little hands tightly holding the corner of her clothes, her eyes filled with curiosity, and she looked at the scene from the glass windows on both sides. The streets of green city are far from as clean as dawn City, and even the air is filled with a smell of sewers. But it''s this scene that''s enough for the girl to be curious. Through the glass window, the scene outside reflects the red eyes. On both sides of the bluestone Road, the open door shops sell all kinds of common or strange things, fruits, delicacies, clothes, even weapons and armor. The civilians in linen clothes who passed by looked at the carriage with deep awe and did not dare to approach. Even if it was approaching the winter moon, the temperature dropped suddenly, and the beggars still dressed in thin and shabby clothes knelt on the street begging. The stench on their bodies made the people around them subconsciously stay away from them. There were only one or two copper pucks in the half broken black gray bowl. With the sound of stepping on the carriage, everything that has just entered our eyes quickly retreats. For a girl who lives in misery since childhood, it is undoubtedly a very novel experience. She often saw the noble master''s carriage on the road, but she never dared to look up at it. She could only take a peek at it when there was no one. The girl also had countless fantasies about sitting in the carriage to see what the scene was like outside. At this time, this kind of fantasy was realized, which made the originally shy eyes bolder. Lee smiles at the picture of Isaiah on the window. Without stopping him, he closes his eyes and goes into meditation. Meditation is a magic spell. All the necessaries of the mage can''t solidify the magic model. There is no such skill in his attribute panel. If you want to meditate, you can only reconstruct the magic model of meditation again and again in your mind. It''s meditation, but in Lee''s opinion, it''s more about exercising his mental power in the process of constantly reconstructing the magic model, so as to achieve the effect of increasing the magic value. It''s a bit like a warrior exercising muscles... Of course, the mage won''t admit this vulgar statement. After a long time, Issa finally satisfied her wish. She felt that Li De was meditating, turning her head secretly, holding one hand on her small chin, and staring at the face that she would never forget. The facial features outline obvious face is impeccably handsome, looking at little Issa''s face a little red. That pair of crimson eyes is full of satisfaction. Perhaps, the luckiest thing in her life is to meet Mr. Li De. Issa has to work hard to be strong, so strong that one day she can protect her teacher ~ by the time Li De retired from meditation, she had fallen asleep on his legs. Looking at the little girl''s slightly open mouth, Li De smiles and reaches for Issa''s nose. Breathless after the girl quickly opened her eyes, the body immediately sat upright, hazy eyes have not yet seen, with a bit of panic in the mouth. "Mom, I''m sorry, I''ll go to work right away..." looking at the flustered face, Li De felt a pain in his heart. "Issa ~" after hearing the cry, she woke up, saw Lee''s face, and slowly stabilized from the panic. Once again, her heart was filled with warmth. She was not dreaming. She met her teacher. "Teacher, I''m ok, I just dream about my mother" Li De touched the girl''s head and said gently, "in the future, Issa will not live the life she used to be. If there is a teacher, there won''t be any more." Issa stares at Li De, her eyes are red and she nods her head. When Li De led little Issa down from the carriage, he happened to come back from the door. In front of the white tower, a group of nobles dressed in luxurious clothes surrounded Spock. There were seven or eight luxurious carriages on the roadside, apparently just alighted. In the middle of the crowd, Spock, dressed in a black mage''s robe, was totally different from what Lee had seen the other day. His gray hair was combed very neatly, and he was dressed in a clean and tidy robe. His momentum was outstanding, even among a large number of nobles. This dress is more in line with Li De''s imagination of the great mage, but after seeing Spock in the mage tower, the old man''s image has already collapsed in his mind. No matter how dazzling you look, you can''t mend it. With a sharp eye, Spock saw Lee pulling Issa out of the carriage. "Cachar, come here!" When people around him heard Spark''s cry, they immediately turned their eyes to Li De. All of them left and were attracted by the semicircle embroidery on the robe of Master Li De, which represented the symbol of senior mage. Senior mage?How many senior mages are there in green city? And who''s the senior mage who can make spike yell so rudely? Obviously, there is only one person, and that is the talented mage, who is often talked about among the nobles of green city recently. This talented mage, who is said to be very sociable, decided to rebuild the family town some time ago... And at the time of the orc invasion. The news that came from the mouth of Roma, the son of the Marquis, who was in charge of the Alex chamber of Commerce, made many people interested in the wizard. There are even a lot of people waiting to see his jokes. It''s a stupid decision to build a small town when the orcs invade. What made him more famous was that a few days ago, master spark, who had been studying magic for a long time, suddenly announced that the scarlet mage tower would be re produced and sold under his guidance. This made many nobles interested and began to search for information. Spock used to run a large chamber of commerce dedicated to the sale of magic scrolls and established partnerships with many aristocrats. But 20 years ago, the other party suddenly closed the chamber of Commerce and announced that it would not sell magic scrolls any more, which puzzled many people. But at that time, no one dared to question the decision of Spock, who was already a great Mage at that time, so the matter was just a matter of no end. But I didn''t expect that spark would let his disciples restart the production of magic scrolls 20 years later. This news doubtless caused a sensation, and the direct production of magic scroll of Li De has undoubtedly become the honey bread in the eyes of all nobles. Naturally, no one dares to pay attention to the scarlet mage tower, which has a great mage as his backing. But if he only cooperates with him, it will not be a problem. Li De is who, this kind of small scene won''t show timidity, holding the slender Issa with a faint smile. Salute. "Good day, teacher" said to all eyes with curiosity, looking at his noble light smile. "Good day, ladies and gentlemen" no one dares to ask for help from the nobles around them, and they all hold their chests in return. "Good day, Li De''s house" Spock disdained to see this scene "boring noble game." After that, my eyes suddenly brightened. Issa, with her head slightly lowered, was reflected in his eyes. "Is this?" Suddenly there was a surprise on his face. "What a magic affinity. Is this a dragon?" "Cachar, is this little girl?" Hearing Speke''s exclamation, the nobles turned their attention to Issa, who had been lowering her head. Lee raised his eyebrows at the scene and turned to look at Issa with a smile. "Issa, don''t be afraid. With the teacher there, you don''t need to lower your head in the future. Trust me, hold your head up. " Hold your head up. Gentle words instantly gave Issa infinite strength. She bowed her head because of her red eyes. Her mother had warned her again and again that she should never raise her head. The shallow woman always thought that red eyes represented the devil. But now, another person told him that he didn''t need to keep his head down in the future. With Lee''s encouragement, Issa sipped her little lips and raised her head in front of everyone with a shy but firm look. The first thing that came into her eyes was Lee''s comforting smile, which made Issa feel relieved. She turned her head and looked to the side. This was a group of noble lords in gorgeous clothes. She did not avoid those surprised eyes. The figure around her gave her infinite courage. At this time, the girl''s heart is no longer timid, small head gently lifted up. What made her curious was that the old man''s eyes were strange, as if he had seen her before. Issa is a little nervous, and subconsciously takes Lee''s hand. Spock''s face was shocked when he saw his Ruby eyes. "The goddess is on!! I saw this race again Chapter 111 The book''s original publishing website - Yuewen: starting point Chinese website, QQ reading. See this race again?! Li De''s eyes were frozen, looking at the shock in Spark''s eyes. At this time, he wanted to find out. But looking around a dozen aristocrats, the curious eyes still did not speak. "What beautiful eyes, my Lord, is this your apprentice?" "What a lovely girl..." "red eyes? Is this a human being in the storm waters? It is said that some human beings in the storm area have red eyes, and they can see clearly when they dive into the deep sea. This is their talent, just as the blue man can resist the cold... the people around are not surprised by Issa''s red eyes. These nobles are well-informed people, unlike the common people at the bottom who think that the other side is a devil because of their eyes Or any other evil race. What''s more, what about demons? Those evil lives are not all worthless. The demons in the demons make many nobles love them. Even a few of the present have whipped those enchanting demons. They are really demonic. They still have low back pain for a few days. Issa had some worried eyes, but also slowly became confident under the gaze of the people around her. Not everyone thought she was a monster. Speaker did not say any more. After a deep look at Issa, he looked at Lido. "Come on in again, Carl. I''ll be with you again. Thank you." Hearing such obvious words of seeing off guests, a group of nobles left quickly and politely. Some of them even said goodbye to Li De. When a group of nobles got into the carriage and left, spark turned to ISAR with a smile on his face. "Is your name Issa? It''s a nice name. I''m your teacher''s teacher, spark. You can call me grandfather spark in the future " Issa can feel the kindness of Spark''s heart at this time, and her original vigilance is slightly relaxed. Take a look at Li De, get the other party''s approval, with a unique tone of voice in a low voice. "Grandfather spark" when I heard this address, my old face almost lost my smile. "Well, that''s good." Then he led them to the white tower. Li De''s purpose today is to solve the problem that the mage tower of dawn city lacks magic materials. However, he didn''t expect that Spock would probably know about Issa''s life experience, which gave him a sense of unexpected harvest. It''s very rare for people to know gold. Lee also sent Laurent to investigate the birth of Issa, but received very little useful information. Isa''s adoptive mother said that she found her on her way home 13 years ago. At that time, young Issa''s eyes had not turned crimson, and the eye mutation occurred when she was ten years old. As for where she found it, she had already forgotten. It''s been a long time since the world abandoned baby girls. Especially in the cold winter month, when the family had no food, several frozen babies would appear on the street every day. Cruel and helpless. "Teacher, do you know where Issa came from?" After entering the white tower, Li De couldn''t wait to ask questions. Issa is so important that she has the potential no less than the dragon. This is equivalent to that Li De now has a young dragon. As long as he grows up, the income he gets will be overwhelming. "No, I don''t know" "that..." "boy, I really don''t know, but I can tell you that I saw people with red eyes in the east of Rongguang plane 30 years ago in the storm area" with inexplicable emotion. "At that time, I had not broken through to become a great mage. That was one of the most powerful human beings I had ever seen." "maybe you can call your opponent a dragon hunter!" "Because the lady with red eyes hunted two giant Dragons of extraordinary rank in the stormy sea" "yes, you heard me correctly, it was hunting! The giant dragon was hunted and killed by a lady like a wild animal. Her magic power could not resist the dragon scale which was immune to the four ring magic. as like as two peas, I have a deep impression on the red eyes. "I''m sure they are of the same race." After listening, Li De was shocked. There are many planes in the glory world, but no matter which plane, the dragon is standing at the top of the existence. These creatures that can make the gods fear are synonymous with power. A man can hunt two dragons at the same time, and he is a giant dragon of extraordinary rank. Anyone can know how terrible this power is. Gold blood, really like the introduction on the attribute panel of ISA, can make the existence of God shock. She turned her head and looked at some ignorant little girl around her. Her eyes were full of expectation. She made such a little Lori into a dragon hunter.It''s very touching to think about it. Issa was listening and did not open her mouth, but Spark''s words left a deep mark in the girl''s heart. It turns out that a long time ago, people with red eyes like her were powerful enough to hunt dragons. The legend of human beings will never be short of such a creature as the dragon, so although Issa has not experienced much, she also knows the power of the dragon. That pair of ruby like eyes, quietly rose a strong yearning. She also hopes that she can become such a powerful existence then, she can... Think of this red face, and Issa takes a sneak look at Lee, her eyes full of expectation. "Do you know the origin of each other?" Spark shook his head regretfully. "At that time, I was too weak to deal with such a powerful woman. Maybe that lady has entered the legend now. Maybe when you are strong, you can go to the storm area to inquire about the news. The place is called storm corner " Li De has some regrets, but he is not too disappointed. It is a surprise to get some news from spark. I keep this place name in my heart. Maybe I can go there one day. After another chat of what he had seen and heard, spark turned his eyes to Issa. "Issa, would you like to come to grandfather spark to learn magic from me?" "Grandfather spark is a great magician. He is much more powerful than your teacher..." when Li De heard this, he couldn''t help crying and laughing. The old man was a bit shameless. This is a robbery. "No, granddad spark, I want to follow the teacher" Issa did not waver and shook her head firmly. "All right, this is my disciple. Don''t think about it, teacher." Li De interrupts spark in a bad temper, but then his tone changes. "But I may have to rebuild the family town for a long time in the future. If you have time, teacher, I can ask Issa to learn from you for a while." How many good things a great mage has in his hand, Li De was moved to think about it. With the help of a great mage, it seems that she will never lose. "Teacher ~" isa''s timid expression was a little reluctant. She didn''t want to leave Li De at all. Lee touched the girl''s head. "Well, I''ll go out a lot these days. When I''m not at home, Grandpa spark will teach you magic. Doesn''t Issa want to be stronger? I''ll take you back as soon as I come back. Isa will always be my ISA, and the teacher won''t leave you behind. " It was impossible for Issa to leave the scarlet mage tower, and he would not worry about it. After getting Lee''s repeated assurance, Issa was relieved. The scarlet eyes looked at Spock, and said in a small voice, "Grandpa sparker, Issa is willing to learn magic with you" "Oh, Issa is good" hearing this cry, spake''s heart almost melted and grinned. The old man had no resistance to the clever children. Chapter 112 Li De is also very happy to see that Issa is so fond of spake. He can have a 19 level mage as his backing. He can walk across green city. But the main thing today is to ask this dry old man for help. Two days later, looking at Spock, who was already in contact with Issa, reed gave a light cough. "Teacher, this time I''m mainly looking for your help... " if you have something to say, don''t you see that I''m explaining the history of glory magic to Issa? " Spock glared at him, almost different from his attitude towards Issa. Li De had no choice but to fight the old man. His seniority was still high, and the most important thing was that although his mouth was poisonous, his heart was still very good to him. It''s hard and soft. "I need to buy a batch of magic materials..." "this kind of thing is still used to find me?" Spark did not have a good way: "if the number is small, find the mage association by yourself. If the number is large, I will ask the steward of white tower to discuss with you tomorrow." "Is there much material to build a new mage tower?" Spock looked at him in surprise. "You want to expand the mage tower?" Li De shrugged his shoulders and laughed, "I''m going to build one in the family territory" "..." Spock''s face was black, and he waved his hands at will. "I''ll have someone hand over with you tomorrow, and the price will be given according to the cost price. By the way, how is your magic scroll factory set up? " "The basic framework has been built, but the magic array has not been solidified yet" "I will send someone to help you fix it tomorrow. Is there anything else?" "No more..." "no, I''m not going to go. ISA, my grandfather will tell you about the magic shaping just now... the intelligent and obedient Issa almost satisfied all of spake''s imagination of her granddaughter. And the magic talent of the other side was so high that she could not wait to pass on all her knowledge to Issa. Li De, who was supposed to be the hero, became a dispensable person in the white tower. You can''t laugh or cry. Li De didn''t disturb the two people in the study class. After solving the problem, he went downstairs and sat down at random in the hall on the first floor. It has to be said that the white tower is more than one level higher than the scarlet mage tower with the powerful mage spark as the backing. In the white tower, there are 3 senior mages, more than 30 intermediate mages, and more than 100 formal mages and 500 apprentices. Compared with the white tower, the scarlet mage tower is not worth mentioning. And white tower is an important part of the green city mage Association. It can be said that spark has a huge voice in the whole green city mage Association. This is a real boss, and he is more than one notch better than the nominal boss. But with the power of dawn City, Li De can also break hands with the white tower. Of course, the future development potential of Li De, who owns the dawn City, is absolutely beyond the white tower''s ability. After all, he is the king of a race. Although the white tower is strong enough, he is confident to crush it in two years. That night, near midnight, spark reluctantly let Issa go back, and also brought a pile of magic books back to see for herself. Issa also liked the grandfather who didn''t mean anything to him. She looked back frequently when she went back. "Teacher, granddad spark is very good to Issa" Li De smiles at the girl''s charming words. "Yes, the world will not always be dark. There will always be sunshine and good people. Issa is also lucky. Difficulties have taught you to grow up, and we will accompany you in the future " hearing this, Issa turned her head and looked at Lee''s handsome face under the warm yellow magic lamp in the carriage, and her mouth was full of thick smile. Nods hard. "Well, Issa will work hard" and she will be strong. The girl made up a sentence in her heart. ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ The next day. For the first time, Li De intuitively felt the details of what a great mage is. With the help of one senior mage, 20 intermediate mages and 50 formal mages, the magic scroll factory, which was originally expected to be completed in a week, was completed in just one day. The work efficiency of the mage is best reflected. What''s more, the lead level 10 mage almost only looked at the alchemy materials needed by Li De, and then he agreed. It seemed that the magic materials he wanted to buy were as common as bread. "Mr. Li De, the tutor is very fond of you and hopes that you can take more care of you in the future... the one who led the white tower master team to help Li De build the factory was a middle-aged mage in his forties, and his senior mage''s robe was not inferior to that of Li De''s.However, his temperament was a little dim in front of Li de. even if they were of the same rank, they could see at a glance who was in charge of the initiative. In terms of temperament, few people are qualified to be compared with Li de. maybe only the spirits in the ancient deep forest have this qualification. "Well, it''s really a pity that we haven''t had the opportunity to communicate with the elite mages in the white tower. The teacher told me that the current situation of the white tower is due to the joint efforts of all the mages. Moreover, he asked me to discuss magic with you more in the future. In the future, I hope you can get closer to each other. In the future, the scarlet mage tower needs more help from you. " Li De''s polite words are also open mouth, and the tone is very comfortable, on the scene, he really did not lose. It''s a bunch of people, not many of them are idiots. Hearing that Li De was a little close, the group were all smiling, and their good feelings for him went up. Originally, many people planned to make some ordinary magic materials to fool the past. At this time, they were seriously considering whether to take out the best magic materials. After a friendly conversation, Li De agreed with the leading mage to send the magic materials he wanted to the scarlet mage tower three days later. And the other party went back with a box of kimpuck deposit given by Lee. This time I came back to green city to solve the problem that would have taken half a month. With the help of the cheap teacher, spark, it only took one day. In the next few days, you just need to transport the magic materials back to dawn city. If you have a backing, you will be happy. To tell you the truth, the construction and even appearance of the magic scroll factory were beyond Li De''s expectation. He never thought that spark would give him such a precious thing, and now he directly sent the mage group of the white tower to help him build it. "Sure enough, there are people in the court who are good at doing things." Li De is very satisfied with the progress. It can be said that the successful establishment of the magic scroll factory officially represents that the scarlet mage tower is on the right track. This is undoubtedly excellent news for dawn City, which needs strong support. There are two styles of writing: the city of dawn on the left hand and the scarlet mage tower on the right hand. After many days of painstaking efforts, he has finally formed a situation in which the two powers have been erected. Chapter 113 After the magic factory was built, Lee called in all the mage apprentices. These mage apprentices are the future workers of the factory. Whether the magic factory can operate depends on them. Of course, the work of MAGE apprentices has changed from screwing to making magic scrolls. And it''s a job full of honor. In order to make the mages and apprentices control the magic more quickly, Li De diluted the magic blood with water these days, and then each of them shared a cup. Hundreds of mages and apprentices had learned meditation before he came back. Although they did not learn to exaggerate as much as Issa had learned in a day, they all passed the pass line. After drinking the diluted magic blood, these novices have improved their mastery of magic by a few points, and they are already competent for the glorious work of making magic scrolls. Li De has tested that the magic blood is harmless to human beings. Even if it is drunk, it can slightly enhance the affinity for magic, which can be called powerful. Therefore, after telling the effect of the magic blood, the apprentices were immediately grateful for the precious magic potion they could get when they entered the mage tower. Everyone was delighted to be an apprentice to Lee, not to mention that they were about to learn the legendary magic scroll making technique. Lord Li De is so kind to them. In the mouth of these little white rabbits, Li De, the capitalist, almost became the God of salvation. It was the first time that Lee came to his magic factory. The ground is about five blades high from the roof. There is a smell of magic traps on the surrounding walls. Most of the magic traps depicted by the White Pagoda mage group are used for early warning in case of intruders. There are five long wooden tables in the empty room, each with a conveyor belt that can be operated manually. This is the assembly line that Lee de specially asked Laurent to find someone to customize. Although it can only be pulled manually, it does not hinder the operation of the whole assembly line. Although the efficiency is not high, but the production of magic scrolls is a matter of slow work and meticulous work, and it does not need to be so urgent. Although the magic factory is simple, it has been satisfying for Lee to build it at such a speed. "Do you see the magic factory in front of you?" Li De looked at hundreds of people in front of him, his face solemn. "This is the foundation of the scarlet mage tower of the future. Each and every one of you will be involved in the production of magic scrolls " Wah ~ this is a hot topic for everyone. Magic scroll ah, although Li De said before, but now it really wants to be realized, still let them feel surprised. In the minds of these apprentices, they will learn one-on-one scroll making techniques. Tall and mysterious magic scrolls are the top secret of every mage. Now, they''re going to be involved, which is incredible. "Goddess, can we really participate in the production of magic scroll? However, I have just learned how to use magic power " " long live Mr. Li De, I didn''t expect that I could make the legendary magic scroll by myself one day " " it''s amazing... " in the apprentice''s opinion, Li De is going to teach them how to make magic scrolls, and they won''t think of assembly line work. Li De smiles, without breaking. The making process of magic scroll is divided into three steps, first, prepare relevant magic materials to carry the magic carrier -- the fur of Warcraft or the bark of magic plants. The second step is to use plant juice or animal blood containing magic to draw magic nodes on the fur of Warcraft according to the magic model. Step 3: after all the magic nodes are drawn, the mage injects magic into the scroll until the magic model of the scroll is in a semi active state. At this point, the magic scroll was formally formed. These three steps look simple, but they are not easy to implement at all. The first is magic materials. Most of the magic materials for making scrolls are the fur of Warcraft or the bark of magic plants. There is no other way to get the fur of Warcraft except hunting Warcraft. The bark of magic plants is very rare and hard to find. Secondly, outline the magic model, which is the most critical and the most patient step. The fur of Warcraft is flat, while the magic model is three-dimensional in the spirit sea of the mage. Therefore, the manufacturing process of magic scroll is to improve the three-dimensional magic model into a plane magic model according to specific laws. This kind of improvement should not be called improvement, it should be called transplantation. To transplant the three-dimensional magic model, we need to redesign the magic nodes, so the number of magic nodes on the plane is often more than three times that of the three-dimensional magic nodes. A mage''s hand with 30 magic nodes will reach 90 after being transplanted to the magic scroll.The distance between each magic node and even the magic loop must be absolutely fixed. As a result, drawing magic nodes is very tedious and requires patience. Once a point deviates, the whole magic scroll will be discarded. Although the magic scroll is the final input of magic to form, but when drawing magic nodes, you must always call magic to inject magic nodes. This process requires very little magic, but it still can''t succeed without magic. Therefore, this process can not be mechanized mass production, can only be described by manpower. The last step is to input magic to activate the magic scroll, which is the simplest step. However, the process of inputting magic must have precise control over magic. Because it is a plane magic model, so when encountering cross magic circuit, we must ensure that the first magic node input to the last magic node. There should be no mistakes in the whole process. Once the crossed magic circuit fails to control the magic, the magic scroll will be voided directly. So it seems that the simple magic scroll is not simple at all. Every step needs absolute precision. Because of these troubles, it is difficult to make magic scrolls. Li De studied it deeply before he came up with the idea of production line. And according to his prediction, the success rate is absolutely guaranteed. Each apprentice is responsible for outlining the magic nodes of an area. Practice makes perfect. At the beginning, there may be many mistakes. But when they are really skilled, the production efficiency will definitely be countless times higher than that of one person. There is also an advantage that magic must be used in the process of sketching magic nodes. Although the magic is almost unknown, it can play a very good exercise effect for these apprentices, which can deepen their control of magic. It can be said that it is a good thing to let these mage apprentices work in the magic factory. All profit without harm. "This is a very precious opportunity for you. Later, Weina and Kalu will teach you how to sketch magic nodes. My children, work hard! In three months, I will choose 20 of your most hardworking apprentices from your middle level and give you a magic potion worth 300 kinpke, so that you can become real mages The magic potion given to the family of 300 kinpuks? Become a real mage? Lee''s best words let the scene into a frenzy. "Long live Mr. Li De!" "Lord Li De is really the God sent by the goddess of magic to save us..." a group of apprentices who are about to become wage earners are full of gratitude to Li De and think that they have seen their true God. Li De, a capitalist, was very happy about this. He said that the apprentices were really motivated people. After the announcement, they were rewarded with 10 Silver pucks every month. By the way, he changed the working system of 997 to 996, so that all people can enjoy a super long holiday every week and fully enjoy the blessing of scarlet mage tower. All the apprentices expressed their crazy admiration for this well intentioned act. If it wasn''t for Lee De''s love of women, most of them would have died. Chapter 114 After finishing the scarlet mage tower, the magic factory was temporarily taught to wina to manage. Li De returned to the fifth floor of scarlet mage tower and lay down in his own room. His consciousness retreated from the body of the blood ancestors and returned to the earth. Looking at the warm lights in his room, he suddenly felt like a passing away. He spent the rest of his time in glory, except to return to earth to solve physiological problems. The splendor of glory almost made him forget that there was his own world. Take out the next cell phone and watch the time. At 11:00 a.m. on October 24, 2050. Glory has passed for nearly two months, and it has only been ten days since the earth has passed, and it seems that nothing has changed. But he knew that it was all different. Li De stood up slightly, and a powerful force that could not be spoken burst out in his body. Deep breath, dark eyes with a little sense of oppression, the eyes are like a torch. A little bit of activity and then to the bathroom. Before the landing mirror, Li De, wearing big underpants, had a great change compared with his figure more than a dozen days ago. Although he was not a homestead before, he was a little hunched because of the computer all year round, and his eyes were also short sighted, and his body was a soft and soft meat. But now, there is a very different figure in the mirror. Originally, the five officials who were still patient seemed to have been refined and became more handsome. The soft meat on the body is replaced by a streamlined muscle, especially the eight abdominal muscles in the abdomen are especially obvious, full of strength and beauty. Then with that elegant temperament from the bone, a male god image leapt out. Li De was very keen in his eyes and was deeply satisfied with the figure in the mirror. The change began after he entered into glory. As time goes on, after he is more and more closely integrated with the glory world, it seems that his soul is undergoing some imperceptible transformation, which also changes the body of his earth. Becoming a blood group will become more and more perfect, which is determined by blood blood, which is why blood group has always been a high-quality race. This spiritual change has transformed the body on earth in a way he cannot understand. He can feel that this change is great and doesn''t hurt much, so he doesn''t stop it, and of course he can''t stop it. And more importantly, the transformation of Li De''s temperament. Move air, keep moving body. In glory, he ruled a city, was able to kill anyone at will and control the fate of thousands of people. He is the noble ancestor of the blood family, and has a strong casting power. He was the master of the scarlet mage tower, and was awed by countless people. The superior temperament that has been cultivated makes Li De''s face that he could have been able to look at was full of flavor. A person''s temperament changes can make people change their lives. Just like Spiderman in manwei movies, the character after the black spider and before the blackout are not a person. Even dancing on the street will make people feel so charming. The elegance of blood, the calm of the upper class and the confidence of senior mages have made the temperament of Lide undergo a great transformation. A different Li De came out of his cocoon and turned into a butterfly. Suddenly, looking at the mirror, Lide thought of something, closed his eyes slightly, and began to condense magic in the glory. One minute, two minutes, ten minutes. After a long time, Lide opened his eyes and shook his head with disappointment. There is no magic, there is no magic. Magic seems to be available, but the earth lacks the necessary conditions for magic, magic. I don''t know if I am disappointed or relieved. Magic words, it means that there will be great changes, and the future can not be pondered. No magic means everything is like this, and it is impossible to tell who is good or bad. But he is now at the top of the table, and no matter how the future changes, he has a strong grip on the initiative. Let go of the complex mind, Li De washed up to go out. He has not seen the sunshine outside for half a month. After washing and washing freely, after wearing a simple dress, the impact of the original temperament transformation becomes more obvious. A short hair with a little messy head, a pure white T-shirt on the upper body, a dark blue jeans on the lower half, and a pair of small white shoes. Although simple, but clean and clean, with the elegant between the hands and feet, there is a kind of handsome. The great coach is better than ~ take the key to go out. Madu, the eldest son of the Republic, has become the most prosperous city on the planet. The noise of people from people to people quickly brought his heart back to the earth from another world, and his heart suddenly relaxed."No matter how strong the glory is, or I have a sense of security in China, praise the goddess, bah, praise Huaxia ~" Li De took a taxi to a nearby shopping mall. He just saw the information on the Internet. Today there will be a "glory" game group to try. This period of time, "Rong Guang" game has been quietly fermented in China, with the spread of the trial, more and more people will come to that magnificent world. There are more and more topics about Rongguang on the Internet, but to Li De''s disappointment, the news on Rongguang''s official website is still very few. There is no update on the page that has been unchanged for thousands of years, and no more useful information can be found. Players forum is still a mess of speculation, most people are asking when to open the service, not a piece of information to interest him. Half an hour later, Li De, with his mobile phone, shook his head and began to close his eyes. The main purpose of his coming today is to try and see if he can normally enter the game from the game deck. By the way, ask these staff for more information about glory. Rongguang''s propaganda always gives him a state of suspense. He doesn''t quite understand the practice of letting the public try and then not giving more information. In this era, I still play hunger Marketing... The routine is too old. Wanda shopping mall, the giant of China, has always occupied a part of the market share in major cities. There are more people today, not only to shop and play, but also to experience games. With the fermentation of glory, more and more people know this super real game, and there is no doubt about the fighting power and fanaticism of game players. For the first black technology virtual online games, the enthusiasm of players can almost ignite Mars. On one side of Wanda shopping mall, a huge trial venue has been specially opened up. There are 50 game cabins in operation, and there are nearly a thousand people queuing around. China''s population has always been so overbearing. Li De has a headache when he looks at the long line. He may not be able to turn him in the evening. All of a sudden, Yu Guang saw her little sister with a work card and simple clothes around her. Her eyes lit up. Mouth with an impeccable smile forward, the memory of blood ancestors did not have a great impact on him, but some imperceptible habits were perfectly inherited by him. And elegant aristocratic style is one of them. The blood clan is the real aristocracy, not the earth has the name but does not have the real power gaudy aristocracy, they control the fate of the lower class, that kind of natural revealed temperament can make people feel different at a glance. And Li De''s soul is no longer the soul of a poor Houseman. He is a senior mage with a powerful soul that can control magic. Everything has made a difference for Lee. Between the action and the action, many girls around can''t help but look at it one eye, two eyes, three eyes, and even feel not enough. How can someone be so tasteful and so handsome??? "Hi, hello" with a perfect smile, under the gaze of the crowd around, Li De found the most beautiful one among the little sisters with badges on both sides. "Hello, what can I do for you?" The little sister had a sweet smile. If it wasn''t for the blush on her face, Li De was not sure if the girl was business. "I''ve admired glory for a long time, and I''ve always experienced it, but I''m a little late for something today" "I don''t know how I can experience it now. Maybe you still have a spare game room? I''m sure you will help my new friend, the lady with stars in her eyes. Am I right? " Li De''s deep eyes with a bit of mystery, like the stars above the sky, the corner of his mouth smile has an impeccable arc. In an instant, the aristocratic temperament from the shop made the young lady''s heart beat faster. "Yes, I''m sorry, the company stipulates that you can''t use the spare game deck casually." little sister is very principled. Although Li De made her feel her heart beat faster, she still refused. But when she saw the disappointment in the dark eyes of Li De, she couldn''t help it. She lowered her voice a little. "If you have to use a spare game cabin, you have to apply first. I can... Li De''s smile grows stronger and stronger. When he was about to speak, a voice nearby interrupted him. "Well, aren''t you the one who was electrified that day?" Turning around, a girl with a ponytail, a white dress and a pair of long snow-white legs looked at him in surprise. Li De''s face was slightly stiff, and instantly recognized that the girl was the staff who let him enjoy master Yang''s lightning education that day. His family''s 2000 yuan of cash had not been spent."You, how did you become so handsome?" The girl with big black eyes and elegant temperament seemed surprised at his change. Li Anxue still remembers this big boy. It was the first time that she made such a big mistake in her work. Fortunately, the other party was very good at talking, and only spent 2000 yuan to solve the problem. She remembered it so well that she recognized Lee at a glance. Li De shrugged his shoulders and shifted the target decisively. "What a coincidence, I didn''t expect to meet you again, but this time I hope there will be no leakage." Ye an Xue''s face slightly red, "no, our game cabin after improvement will no longer have these problems." "By the way, are you coming to experience the game? There are so many people here, and we still have a spare game cabin. Let me take you to " the words stunned the young lady next to me. Just when I refused, you agreed? Do you want to do this? See that super handsome super handsome little brother nodded and agreed, actually raised a kind of feeling of meeting slag man. Two hours later, the eccentric faced Lee returned home. To be honest, today''s test was beyond his expectation. He couldn''t get into glory through the game cabin. Even the role of experience cannot be created. It''s the same with five game cabins in a row. It seems that there is a force hindering him, which makes the staff on the side very strange, and even plans to let him go back to the company to study the reason. Naturally, Li De didn''t have the spare time. He put the problem aside from the cause of the last leakage and left directly. Today''s only regret is that not only can we not solve our inner doubts and find out more glorious news, but also add a bit of confusion. Life is always full of drama. "Are you home, Mr. Li?" With a flash of wechat, Li De unlocked his mobile phone. "I''m home, thank you for your concern" "call me an Xue in the future. It''s very hot recently. I can come out for a cup of coffee when I''m free. I''ll make amends to you last time ~ ^ - ^" "in hot weather, you can drink more hot water, and hot water can reduce the summer heat." "Ha ha, Mr. Li, you are so humorous. How old are you this year..." "I''ll talk about it another day. I''ll take a bath." After a casual reply, Li De ignored the girl who had added his wechat before leaving. He took a bath and entered Rongguang after supper. What''s the meaning of falling in love? Is it not fragrant to go back to study magic? Isn''t she fragrant? Isn''t it fragrant to rule a city? Chapter 115 Scarlet mage tower. After Li De wakes up, the powerful power in his body instantly makes him feel incomparably full. There is no sense of mastery on earth. At this time, the magic around him, close your eyes seems to be able to see the magic in the surrounding air. Totally different experience. After waiting for a moment, Lee''s face returned to calm and walked downstairs to the magic factory where he was most concerned. The first batch of magic scrolls produced by the magic factory are three one ring spells. Small fireball, magic shield, thunder and lightning are all simple and easy to make. "Come on, everyone sit in a fixed position. Your jobs will be fixed in the future." "Now everyone will get the magic scroll node that you want to outline, and practice with paper until I approve of it." Kalu''s face was solemn and he yelled to the excited apprentice. Just after the magic scroll factory was built, the clever little wizard was appointed by Li De as the first director of the magic factory. Kalu is excited about the position and has been working hard. Li De did not directly participate in it. Now the scarlet mage tower can barely have several people who can use it. He has taught all these things to the people below. It will be the same in the future. He will only be responsible for the general direction, and the detailed steps will be handed over to others. After half a day in the magic factory, he found nothing wrong and left. Magic scroll is a profiteering industry, but not everyone is qualified to enter. First of all, there needs to be enough money, because the purchase of materials requires a huge investment. Secondly, you need to have enough mages. It''s almost unrealistic to hire high-ranking mages to work for you. Therefore, only those who can be engaged in this industry can cultivate the power of their own mage tower like scarlet mage tower. According to the information provided by Laurent, lied calculated in detail that the production cost of a one ring magic scroll was about three kinpuks. The price is about 10-12 kimpuks, and the profit is 3-4 times. This is enough to make all businessmen crazy profit, and the most important thing is that the magic scroll is consumable and hard currency, so there is no need to worry about the market. As long as they are made, they can be sold. To a large extent, demand exceeds supply. Almost every mercenary who goes out to buy his or her teeth will benefit from this magic tooth. This world full of all kinds of alien and Warcraft has a high probability of being threatened, so the magic scroll with instant and powerful power is highly praised. However, the threshold for making magic scrolls is very high... Almost all the great mage towers have this strength. Therefore, although the profit is high, there are not many people who can engage in this industry. In addition, the production technology of magic scroll is extremely confidential, and it is absolutely impossible to spread it out. Many powerful mage towers do not have this technology, which makes magic scrolls scarce in the market. If it wasn''t for Spark''s gift, it would be very difficult for Lee to get even the most common little fireball magic scroll making technology. Once this technology appears on the black market or auction floor, it can definitely sell tens of thousands of jinpuke. The magic scroll is an industry with the smell of kinpuck. The first magic scroll was produced in the morning of the third day of its construction. Li De is explaining the magic knowledge to Issa. Weina enters the study with a cheerful expression. "Lord Li De, the first magic scroll has been made" Li De didn''t expect such a piece. According to the principle, every mage and apprentice should be skilled before making it. This efficiency is really high. "Bring it to me." Weina handed him the scroll, about 10 cm in length, rolled up like a painting. Hand to take, start with a warm warmth, feel like what animal fur, not soft or hard, a little bit frosted. The reel is not heavy, not much heavier than cloth of the same volume. "Lord Li De, as long as you tear the scroll, the magic in it will be cast to the front automatically, and after the magic scroll is torn, you can control the released spell for a short time..." although Weina knows that Li De certainly knows, she still says how to use it carefully. It has to be said that magic scroll is a mature product, which takes the situation of almost all users into account. when you tear the magic scroll, the magic scroll will briefly give the nearest person around you the mental power to control the magic. Although it may be less than 0.5 seconds, it can completely lock the enemy. In this way, it can avoid the embarrassing situation of hurting one''s own people after the magic scroll is broken, and soldiers with low mental strength can also use it.Lee is very curious about the magic scroll. It''s really interesting to see this magic object that is completely different from the modern one. "The magic scroll cannot be opened because the magic is sealed inside. If the magic scroll is not used after it is opened, the magic will dissipate quickly, and the magic scroll will become useless waste paper." Listening to Weina''s introduction, Li De smiles. He feels familiar waves in this magic scroll. He tore the magic scroll directly in the study. The process of tearing is very smooth, without any hindrance, but if you want to tear it, you must take the initiative to tear it, and there will be no self destruction in your arms. Spray ~ the moment the magic scroll is torn. Lee felt a magic power attached to him, and then there was a fireball three points larger than his fist. The hot temperature makes the house hot instantly. Although the magic scroll attached to him at the moment of tearing is very thin, it can also let him control the fireball in the air for a short time. At least, it is not hard to lock the person. Li and de control, so let the fireball stop quietly in the air. In a blink of an eye, the magic fades. Li De can''t feel the fireball in front of him if he wants to control it. This control time is about 0.5 ~ 0.6 seconds. Li De looked at the fireball which was extremely unstable and was about to explode at any time. His mental strength spread instantly. The fireball which had no master''s control was taken over by him in less than 0.1 seconds. The fireball slowly becomes dim under Weina''s gaze, and finally disappears. "Yes, it''s a mature technology. I told Kalu to make full production, not only small fireball, but also thunder and mage shield." Li De was very satisfied with the experiment. This is a small fireball with no weakening power. The energy explosion inside is equivalent to the explosion of a gas tank. This can play an important role in many low-end combat, and even can be used to save lives. Now that the first magic scroll has been produced, then mass production will not be a problem. Now the most important thing is to make the apprentices proficient and strive to produce more magic scrolls. Great things can be expected. Li Dexin is full of heart. Chapter 116 The winter month is coming. Unconsciously, the snow and wind in the night let green city batch on the crystal long skirt. The ice and snow goddess believers cheered wildly on the streets of green city, and the ice and snow priests in white priest robes, were excited to distribute food to the beggars on the road. The cold, which seems to make everyone deeply abhorrent, is the gift of the goddess. Green city street covered with a thin ice, pedestrians in the snow less. The noise of the past seems to have been pressed the pause key at the moment when the snow fell. At this time, the scarlet mage tower with magic array keeps temperature. In the third floor study, Li De was very pleased to see the neat stack of magic scrolls on the log colored desk. The current magic factory only produces these three kinds of reels. Today is December 1, the first day of the winter month. After several days of production, the total number of these three magic scrolls has reached an exaggerated 800. It is worth nearly ten thousand gold PUK. After the first adaptation, the factory has greatly improved its capacity, with an average of 200 magic scrolls per day. This number does not seem to be much more than a hundred mage apprentices, but it is already appalling if compared to the productivity of other mages. It is not easy to make magic scroll independently in the glory world. Theoretically, the primary mage of level 2-4 can make it. But the real situation is that only the intermediate mage with level 5 can make it. And a magic scroll can be made for two to three days, and even a lot of failure rate. The master apprentice doesn''t say to make the scroll, even if you touch it, don''t want to touch it. The rookies, who stumble on magic mobility, can''t even draw a complete magic model for half a year. Because the manufacturing of scroll is time-effective, magic nodes drawn with magic do not complete the last step in five days - instill magic and activate the magic scroll. Then this magic scroll will be a waste. In terms of the degree of master apprenticeship''s control of magic, they can not draw a complete magic model at all. But Li De, who is completely free from the shackles of thinking, has used the modern production mode of pipeline. Each apprentice is responsible for sketching about 5-8 magic nodes, and hand it over to the next person to continue to finish the sketch immediately after drawing. Then, all the magic nodes are completed step by step. Finally, the formal mage enters magic and activates the scroll. From the first step to the final completion, the whole process is less than a day. After such a flurry, even the most magical apprentices can finish hundreds of magic scroll sketching tasks every day. So the mage apprentice who was not qualified to produce the scroll of magic became an important labor force. Glory world, magic is sacred, is not blasphemous. Most mages can''t imagine making sacred magic products like this as industrial products. Their fixed thinking has confirmed that only if they reach the intermediate mage and the control of magic reaches a certain degree, can they really make magic scroll. And with the precious of the magic scroll making technology, almost every mage tower does not pass on the secret, only the mage who reaches a certain position can contact. A group of apprentices want to learn how to make scroll? you must be dreaming! So Lide is beyond the normal way, enough to let outsiders shock. This is the strength of modern chemical plant production mode. "Teacher, can I learn magic?" The voice of the girl around her interrupted Lide''s thoughts. Turning her head to see although already has grown fat some, but still appears very thin Issa, shows a smile. "Issa, don''t worry. You will also go to the magic factory tomorrow to exercise. I will teach you in half a month." Li De has been deliberately enriching her foundation. During this period, she has not been exposed to real magic, even the master''s hand has not taught her. It is to make the girl with golden blood have a longer-term future. And ice snow intelligent isa this time to learn knowledge speed is also a thousand miles, let Li Da marvel. Along with the magic idea of opening many brain holes, he also taught Issa that he didn''t want to use the world fixed magic thinking to restrain the girl''s imagination of magic. "OK, teacher," Issa showed a sweet smile. The red eyes curved into crescent. It has to be said that for half a month, Lide has been taking isa around, and the shy little girl has become a lot more active now. At least he was no longer so careful when he spoke."Lord Li De, the magic scroll we produced has passed the certification of the green city mage Association. When do you think we will launch the market?" A blue wizard robe of Weina with a thick smile into the study. During this period, everyone in scarlet mage tower felt a strong sense of achievement and satisfaction when they saw the magic scroll produced from the factory. This is the result of everyone''s hard work and guess. Li De showed a meaningful smile. "No, I don''t intend to sell these magic scrolls" Weina looks at Li De''s eyes and is puzzled. Do you want to sell them? "Yes, it''s not for sale in winter, to be exact," said Lee. He got up and went to the closed glass window and looked out at the snowy streets of Greentown. "Who uses the magic scroll the most?" "Mercenaries and adventurers, as well as the army and various chambers of Commerce..." "yes, will adventurers in the winter moon go out hunting Warcraft so intensively? Will the army still go out to fight? Will the chamber of Commerce conduct large-scale commercial activities? " When Issa heard this, her eyes flashed with adoration and looked at Lee''s back full of closeness. The clever girl understood Lee''s plan from their conversation. Winter moon is not suitable for selling magic scrolls. It should be spring next year. "So you intend to sell it at the beginning of spring, the season of sowing?" Li De turned his head to look at his little maid and laughed. "When spring comes and winter fades, will adventurers and mercenaries who have spent all their money after a winter go out to hunt Warcraft and engage in other dangerous activities? Will the army consider going out to encircle thieves and other enemies? Will the chamber of commerce not deliver the goods in the first place? At this time, in the face of a dangerous world, will they be stingy to buy a magic scroll that can save life " turn around and look at little Issa sitting on the stool. The small face is lovely, so you can stretch out your hand and pinch it. "However, in order to prevent accidents, we can first release the news that the magic scrolls of scarlet mage tower are about to be put into production, some magic scrolls can be sold at the beginning of next spring. Besides, we need to send some information about the guild of sorcerers, the guild of bandits, and so on. And it must be emphasized that when selling magic scrolls, you can exchange them with magic materials. " The scarlet mage tower is not short of kinpuck for the time being, so there is no need to sell magic scrolls so soon. And the magic scroll is a good thing. If you can''t buy it, you can exchange it with it in the future. Lee''s eyes were dim, and he seemed to have seen the scene of the group of mercenaries and adventurers in green city exchanging magic scrolls with kinpuck and various magic materials in the coming year. It''s really exciting. Lee touched his chin. It seems that in the future, a shop can be opened in scarlet mage tower to purchase magic materials. In this store, you can set an option to exchange magic materials for magic scrolls. And it seems that you can also add points... in this way, the store seems to be able to do a lot of things... Li De, who has a big brain hole, begins to send out his thoughts, and all kinds of coquettish ideas begin to pop up. The adventurers and mercenaries in green city didn''t know that the magic shop they loved and hated in the future was conceived and set up on this day. Lied ¡¤ king of routines ¡¤ Cachar quietly went online again. Chapter 117 "New cotton padded jacket" in the winter moon Rickle looked at Ollie''s white padded coat with a smile. "Of course, aunt mana sewed it by herself. It cost me 50 coppers." Ollie looked very proud. After the opening of the tailor''s shop, he ordered a cotton padded jacket for the first time. During this time, the salary he received in the security force was enough to buy him a good suit of clothes. This winter was really comfortable. Ollie sat down beside the wood burning fireplace in the grain store. "Brother rickle, remember last winter? Are we still hunting in the mountains at this time? " Ollie''s just proud expression suddenly faded. "It''s a pity that Mike didn''t wait for this winter. If we met the blood of the holy light last year, maybe Mike would not leave us" when rickle heard the name, he could not forget the figure of the hunter who was hit by a wild boar into an ice cave last winter. "Yes, maybe we would not have had such a hard time if we met the Holy Light blood clan earlier" patriel came out from the back of the shop with a kind of emotion. Who would have thought that they would live the life they''ve always wanted in this vampire dominated city? In the winter of the past, several old people and children would freeze to death in the small town. No matter how heavy the snow was, they would go hunting or looking for food. It can be said that the winter moon is the last season they want to face. But in the city of dawn, the extremely difficult season of winter moon seems not to be so difficult. This is not only the idea of several people in reker, but also the common view of more than 6500 people in dawn city. Yes, 6500. In a short period of half a month, the orcs, for some unknown reason, mobilized some air power, and the number of bipedal dragons patrolling the border was greatly reduced. Odyssey seized the opportunity and brought back more than 3000 people. Now the total population of dawn city has reached 6500, which is no longer the dawn city two months ago. After Li De came back, he came to the city hall for the first time. Now the city hall has become the core of the dawn city. The most prosperous and lively place around the town hall is where several tailor shops, grain shops and bakeries are set up. "Good day, dear Lord of Cachar." "Lord Cachar, may the goddess of life bless you." "Lord of Cachar..." on the way to the city hall, many human beings recognized Li De and came forward to greet him with excitement, with a strong sense of gratitude and awe. It was this adult who made them live their dream life, and their excitement could hardly be described by words. Li De also nodded with a faint smile, and answered one or two sentences from time to time. The people who received the response were all excited and had an expression of great honor. Many of the people who came to the dawn city were very curious when they saw the excited appearance of the crowd. They did not dare to ask questions secretly until Li De left. "Was that the officer of the security corps just now?" Now the public security force, which has been expanded to 150 people, has completely taken over the security problems of dawn city. In the eyes of the common people, the security force is a well deserved real power department and a big figure. The resident who was asked was full of pride and looked back at the questioner with disdain. "New comer?" "How do you see that?" The man was unconvinced. "You don''t even know Lord Cachar, and you say you''re not new here?" "Why should we know each other? Can''t we not?" "Of course not. It''s the Lord of Cachar, the Lord of dawn. Everything we have is given by the Lord of Cachar!! The land you get, the food you eat, the houses you distribute are all great rewards from Cachar! Do you think it''s OK not to know?? Remember, the new comer, in this city, the Lord of cachal is the only master, and the Holy Light blood clan under his rule is our patron. Don''t ask such stupid questions in the future The resident who answered looked at the crowd with pride on his face and left with his head high. When the crowd around heard this, they had different expressions, including awe, fear and gratitude. After the scene of Li De personally distributing the land, the original 3000 people have become the most powerful supporters of Shengguang blood clan. I can''t hear later people say that the blood clan is not good at all. During this period of time, there were even several fights because of this kind of incident... Li De didn''t know that he was just passing by the city hall gate and accidentally caused a quarrel, and came to his own office on the third floor. Harrison and Augustine got the news of his return and immediately came to report to him. "Good day, patriarch" "Harrison, tell me what happened in dawn city."Li De didn''t get into the theme directly. He didn''t come back for more than half a month. Although he learned about the dawn city through bats every day, he still had to report more details to him before he knew it. "Yes, patriarch. Dawn city now has a population of 6534. All adults have been allocated land, but half of them have not been allocated farm tools. " "The mage tower organized by Marquis Emmy has not been completed, because the winter moon is coming, and it is expected to be built after sowing next year" "the four men of ODIS, avi, Lucy and Dylan have just gone to the border again. They have found two groups of more than 1000 refugees and expect to return in three days." "There is now a grain store in the city. It is now sold at a price of 3 copper per kilogram. Each person is limited to three pounds a day. A tailor shop has been organized to produce cotton padded clothes. But yesterday, I ordered the original tailor''s shop to be disbanded and let them set up their own tailor shop according to their own wishes. Cloth and cotton can be purchased from the city hall. There is a blacksmith shop, but the lack of ore is still in a state of stoppage. There is a bakery, which is directly under the city hall. Because the business of the shop is very good, many people have already asked the town hall whether the merchants can also operate a bakery. Therefore, I think we can open up part of the food supply and promote the establishment of more shops. " Although Harrison didn''t say much about it, they were all things that Li De attached great importance to, such as population, mage tower and market construction. These three are undoubtedly very important. The population is not large. There will be more and more people with Otis at the border. The mage tower will stop working because of the cold. He has been prepared for it. And now the dawn of the city''s market construction problems still plagued him. With a population of more than 6000, we can afford a small market circulation in front of us. However, due to the lack of materials, many skilled and commercial minded civilians are helpless. Lee thought for a moment and then made a decision. "We can open up a part of the grain supply, but we must not allow grain storage and secondary reselling. In addition, new decrees have been issued to encourage the establishment of chambers of Commerce and shops from now on. If there is a lack of funds, a certain amount of financial support can be provided after the approval of the city hall. All new shops and chambers of Commerce do not collect any tax within one year. After one year, they will pay the tax according to the business tax. I will tell you about the specific tax plan after a period of time Chapter 118 The dawn city needs to build its own business system step by step. The market can''t be cultivated in a day, especially when the dawn city is still in extreme shortage of materials. But Lee believes that the situation will improve when the land is ready for cultivation next spring. The land is the foundation of the residents, and the crops produced will greatly enrich the materials of the dawn city. After Li De has planned how the market will develop in the future, another work reported by Harrison inspires him. "Patriarch, this project has made progress on human blood donation experiments." Blood donation experiment, human blood support program, sustainable development strategy. A series of names appeared in Li De''s mind with a smile on the corner of his mouth. More than a month ago, the Wolf Gang rebelled, and Lee sent the gang members involved in the crime to the magic laboratory and asked Harrison to carry out blood tests on these people. Find an interval value that is harmless to human health. The earth people draw blood 2-3 times a year, each time 400 ml, in this interval value will not have an impact on health. But the people in the glory world are much stronger than the earth people, so in order to get accurate data, Lee arranged for Harrison to carry out a group analogy experiment. After more than a month of research, Harrison has come up with a relatively accurate value. "Clan leader, the 22 experimental data were divided into seven groups, including one group with 3 people. We draw a conclusion by comparing the number and frequency of blood drawn according to different proportions. Normal people can only be drawn once in seven days, and the amount of blood can not exceed 300 ml. after seven days, the body will return to normal, and a second extraction can be carried out. After a month''s experiment, after enough food supplement, ordinary people can be promoted to take blood once every six days. After our detailed detection, as long as it is not higher than this value, human will soon return to normal, and will not affect health Can 7 days draw blood 300 milliliter, and food is sufficient still can compress to 6 days? Li De was shocked by the news. He thought that the human beings in the glorious world might be stronger and stronger than the earth''s, but he didn''t expect that the time of blood donation could be reduced from half a year to a week. This kind of physical quality is simply all-round crushing human beings. But maybe it''s not just the physical quality. Li De felt the magic of free body, and he knew it in his heart. This is a world of magic. Magic is one of the most basic elements of the world. Therefore, it is undoubtedly one-sided to use the earth''s thinking to speculate on the world. The earth can''t make fireballs. Maybe magic played a role in it that he couldn''t detect. "Very good, continue the experiment, we must get accurate information, I do not want to make any mistakes." Although Harrison gave the experimental results, Lee did not use them directly. Blood donation is related to the foundation of dawn City, and the experimental data in just one month is not convincing enough. "In addition, another group of people of the Wolf Gang who have not committed major crimes are also put into the experiment. They can choose for themselves. If they want, they can get the treatment of normal residents after the experiment is completed in the future, and the land will be allocated the same way. If they are not willing to continue the labor reform and extend the period to 10 years, there will be no distribution after the transformation is completed. " Li De smiles. He has always been very democratic. Although this sentence determines the fate of another group of people who are still undergoing labor reform in the wild wolf Gang, at least they can choose, right? if someone is willing to reform through labor for ten years and is not willing to participate in the experiment, he also expresses his welcome that someone must do things like connecting sewers and repairing toilets. When the number of people in the experiment is not large, there will inevitably be a certain deviation, this time up to the number of hundreds of people, the deviation will be infinitely reduced. Li De believes that after the winter moon, he will get a precise data. Every human being is the wealth of the dawn City, and the sustainable development strategy is the foundation of the future. Therefore, Li De must ensure that there will be no mistakes. Otherwise, if there are big problems after the implementation of the plan in the future, his efforts will be in vain. "Yes, patriarch" naturally, Harrison would not have any doubts about Lee''s orders. In fact, if Lee had not ordered these people to work and reform at the beginning, he would have taken all the people to the laboratory. He didn''t like the people who wanted to destroy the dawn city. When Harrison went down, Lee was lost in thought. To tell you the truth, the data of donating blood once every seven days has greatly exceeded his expectation. This sudden news has changed many plans in his mind. As long as better data is available, he can start the blood donation program. And the blood donation plan will undoubtedly be combined with another big killer - the point system.Even if it''s not just the points system, he also wants to turn blood donation into a responsibility that everyone must fulfill, just like paying taxes. Later, he will formulate relevant policies. Of course, the points system is undoubtedly a system that can mobilize the enthusiasm of human beings. Even if it does not need to introduce compulsory measures, these civilians will squeeze their brains to donate blood to earn points. During this period of time, the score system in the dawn of the city caused more and more repercussions. In particular, the first batch of public security teams and logistics teams that got points reward have become the envy of all people. The strong point of the integral system is that it allows the existence of privilege and separates ordinary people from those who have integral points. What''s more interesting is that this privilege can be enjoyed through efforts. As long as you have points, you can also enjoy this privilege. This flexible system gives everyone a direction to work on. It can be said that at this stage with points, just like aristocrats, let everyone envy. The first is queuing. As long as the queuing system is set up on all occasions, the public security team and the logistics team with more than 5 points don''t need to queue up every time the public security team goes to the city hall after work, and cuts in when the crowd is in a long line. That kind of scene is so hot to everyone. And this privilege happens on all kinds of occasions. When shopping in shops, those with points can buy first. Temporary staff are recruited in the city hall, and those with points can be recruited first... although everything seems small, it makes everyone feel different. The word privilege is so attractive. We should never underestimate the human''s preference for this obviously superior privilege. Even on the earth, this privilege is also the object pursued by countless people. Modern civilization of mankind can not avoid, not to mention a group of ordinary people who have not seen anything in the world. So in this period of time, the city of dawn talked about the most in addition to the land, mage tower is points. For all aspects of this can highlight their own identity points, almost everyone is exploring whether there is any new way to obtain. However, it is a pity that there is no way to obtain it except for the way of paying taxes on farming land, which is published on the bulletin board of the square. This has led to more positive talk among residents about points. Although it has not burst out on the surface, but as long as there is something that can earn points, Lee will not doubt the enthusiasm of the crowd. "Not to say that blood donation once every 7 days is not harmful to human body, even if it is doubled and once a half month is enough" Li De was a little satisfied. "According to the calculation once every half a month, 300 ml once and 600 ml twice a month. Among the 6500 people in dawn City, excluding the elderly and children, 5000 people are counted. Every month, blood donors need to consume about 3000 ml of blood, which means that five people can support a blood group. " After a little calculation, Li De''s eyes flashed a little surprised, and the final data was far beyond his expectation. Only 6500 people in dawn city can support 1000 blood clans. Although this algorithm is very rough and not very accurate, but even if it is reduced again and again, it is no problem to support 700 blood clans. It seems that the blood clan is about to rise? Li De''s mouth was covered with a brilliant smile. It seems that he saw the day when hundreds of thousands of blood people were flying in the sky above the dawn city to stir up bat wings. I''m really looking forward to it. Chapter 119 There are a lot of trivia in the city hall, each of which needs Li De to think seriously. Because a lot of it is about the foundation of the city of dawn in the future. After calculating the number of blood clans that people in dawn city can support, Li De began to think. It''s time to expand the number of blood clans... When all the work falls into a halt in the snow. The cold winter moon made many things impossible. Odyssey''s depredation program at the border will stop in half a month at the latest, and the cold winter is the most powerful enemy. The number of blood clan has now become a huge problem for Li De, although no one can resist the blood clan in dawn City, but the small number still makes him tied to many things. Therefore, the expansion of blood clan was put on the agenda in Li De''s mind. However, how to expand still needs additional consideration. In his plan, the blood clan is the worthy ruler of the dawn City, and the top of the food chain, every blood clan is a noble, with noble status. The best state should be that everyone''s ultimate dream is to become a blood clan. Therefore, this expansion of the blood clan must not be reduced. It should be a very glorious thing to let human beings become blood clan. And all people will envy, and around the relatives and friends are proud of its blood. How to operate this depends on his wrist Li De''s eyes showed some thinking eyes. Reward, he should regard becoming a blood clan as an important and valuable reward to reward those who work hard for the dawn city. What is human treasure? The more we pay, the more we pay, the more we will cherish the things we get. we all have a kind of indifferent heart. According to his original plan, the blood clan can be selected from several aspects. First, set up a reserve army among human beings, and select excellent people from the reserve army to become blood clan. Second, reward the residents who have made great contributions to the dawn City, Third, young people with excellent talent. But at present, several plans are not very realistic, and he does not have so much time to set up the reserve army. To say nothing of great contribution, the dawn city now has nothing to do with them. As for the gifted human beings, even if there are, the number will not be large, which is not in line with the urgent need to expand the number of blood clan. Therefore, these policies can only be reused in the future. Now we need to change our thinking. After pondering for a moment, Li De suddenly showed a meaningful smile and called in the blood clan standing guard outside. This time, play an interesting game. The king of routines is online again. That afternoon, a surprising scene appeared outside the Southern District. A young and handsome young man carrying a blood covered woman with bat wings has not been taken back from the back of the Southern District, full of anxiety, ran into the dawn city from outside the Southern District. This scene immediately aroused the curiosity of countless people. What happened? Why did the blood lady suffer such a serious injury? Coincidentally, the young man did not meet the regular patrol of the public security forces in the process of entering the city. He was only found by the security forces after he came to the square around the dawn city. "What''s the matter with you?" The young man was holding a bloody female, and his face was serious and anxious, "this adult, I saw this bloody lady outside the plain. At that time, she had been seriously injured, and there I saw a one horned leopard..." several security personnel were shocked when they heard this, and one of the experienced members yelled at the scar on the female blood clan. "This is really the one horned leopard''s injury! This blood clan adult was wounded by Warcraft. Quickly, send this adult to the city hall "Young man, how did you escape from the one horned leopard?" "My Lord, the one horned leopard was also seriously injured. I scared him off with a torch." "Good, very good. You have made great contributions. Come to the town hall with us. The Lord of Cachar will reward you!" The residents of the square witnessed the scene, and that night, it spread throughout the dawn city. "Did you hear that? Today, a young man saved an adult of Shengguang blood clan. Tut Tut, this time the young man will be developed... "I heard from the adults of the public security team that the Shengguang blood clan above was very satisfied with the young man, and even gave him 100 points of points!" "Hiss, 100 points can be exchanged for an aristocrat''s identity!! It''s really envious " " what''s this? The Lord of Cachar was very satisfied after hearing about it. It seems that he intended to reward the young man to become a blood clan. Tut Tut, tut, TUT is the real kindness and generosity. ""..." because the idle and boring people in winter are talking about it in a flash, and they are full of gossip. Many people have made up a big play by themselves. But more people still envy the young good luck of the blood clan. Because according to the Convention, he will definitely be rewarded, especially with the great and kind Lord of Cachar. This news in a force under the promotion of continuous fermentation, in the end unknowingly, the sudden emergence of the grapevine pushed this matter to a climax. "The kinsmen of the security forces said that the Lord of Cachar was very satisfied with the incident and said that he should be rewarded for his heroic noble status. After waking up, the rescued blood lady even implored Lord Kashar to reward the young man named Owen as the noble holy light blood clan " " once you become the Holy Light blood clan, you will get noble noble noble status, and you will also get casting talent to become master master, more importantly, you will have eternal life... reward to become a blood clan and get honor With powerful casting ability, you can also get eternal life!! It''s just incredible. The message was quickly fermented in the city of dawn and soon reached everyone''s ears. It''s really curious that the whole dawn city residents are looking forward to what''s going on. The next day, the third day, the matter did not subside with time, but there was a growing trend. In particular, the news continuously spread out in the dark, and the whole dawn city is in an inexplicable and restless atmosphere. Later, some people said that the status of the Holy Light blood clan is too noble. If you want to exchange 200 points of inestimable value, it is impossible for the Lord of Cachar to reward such a precious reward. After a while, it came out that the Lord of Cachar seemed to be thinking about taking back his words. He also thought that it was too much to reward a human. The Holy Light blood clan was a noble caster race. In less than half a day, it was said that although the Holy Light blood clan was noble, the generous Cachar seemed to intend to reward a group of human beings who had made contributions to the dawn city to become the Holy Light blood clan. All kinds of hearsay are constantly coming, and everyone is paying close attention to the development of this matter whether they want to or not. After all, the things involved in this time are too sensitive. It''s so tempting to be a holy blood clan, have the talent of casting magic, become a noble, and get eternal life. These are so tempting rewards. Of course, there are also many people who are against becoming blood clan. Most of them came to the dawn city only later. In any case, however, there has been enough talk about it. The third day, December 5th. On the public notice panel in the square, there was a news that made everyone crazy and hot, which completely pushed this matter to the top. Chapter 120 The square public wall of dawn city. Raymond was once again given the task of interpreting the announcement. But this time, unlike usual, he was also very excited by the decree issued by the Lord of Cachar. "Residents, I am Raymond of the security corps. The Lord of Cachar has just issued the latest decree in person. Now I will read it." Although there are 6500 residents in dawn City, there are not many people who can read. Most of them are waiting for Raymond to speak. "My people, I am your city Lord, cachal. Three days ago, a young man named Owen bravely rescued a holy light blood lady under the claws of one horned leopard, risking his life. I am deeply moved by this. " Ramon, learning from Lee''s tone, gradually became high pitched. "This heroic act can be praised by the goddess of life. The city of dawn will not treat any hero who has made contributions to the city of dawn, and the best reward should be given to those who have made contributions. For this reason, I decided to give Mr. Owen 100 points as a reward for his bravery Hua ~ the people below talked for a while, 100 points, ah, many people dare not think, this can be exchanged for aristocratic status. That''s noble, noble!! It''s so hot. However, many of them did not show envious expression when they heard the news, but they were somewhat disappointed. In fact, what they expect more is that the young man named Owen can get the reward of becoming the Holy Light blood clan. These days, under the background of various news, they have great expectations for this, but did not expect the final result is not what they imagined. Perhaps it is really the status of the Holy Light blood clan is too precious. But the message that followed raised their spirits. "But just as I was about to make a decision, something unexpected happened. Ms. Lilith, who was rescued by Owen from the mouth of one horned leopard, pleaded with me to grant Mr. Owen his noble status of holy blood. " Raymond read this can''t help but stop, feeling inexplicable to mention a few points, looking down at the bottom do not know what reason has stopped talking, looking at his crowd, continue. "In this regard, I am hesitant" "the Holy Light blood clan is a powerful existence with a natural talent for casting magic, is a born noble, and is a superior race with eternal life and nobility." "The value of the award made me hesitant." After Raymond said this, there was a disappointment in the eyes of the crowd below. At this time, many people really realized that it was so difficult to become the Holy Light blood clan, and the noble status that was rewarded seemed to be worthless in front of the Holy Light blood family. What''s more, the benefits of becoming the Holy Light blood clan also make the crowd excited. It''s so tempting to have the talent to cast a spell, to become a nobleman, and to have eternal life. Few civilians in this world can resist this temptation. If it wasn''t for the reputation of the vampire in the human mouth really rotten to the extreme, dawn city for such a long time of continuous operation can not completely erase that kind of deep-rooted influence, I am afraid that all the sub people have been full of yearning to become blood clan. However, although some of them have doubts, a large number of residents have great expectations for it. The residents of Eric Town, in particular, are extremely hopeful. They have been in contact with the blood clan for a long time, and know that becoming the Holy Light blood clan will not become a bloodthirsty devil. Therefore, they are not like the latecomers who have just arrived at dawn city and still have so many doubts. "To my relief, Owen, the young man, thought he could not accept such a precious reward and was willing to give up everything." Ah?? This let the crowd a burst of regret, even a lot of people have scolded, there is such a good opportunity not to even give up?? What a fool!! Many people looked at Raymond eagerly, hoping to hear the following immediately. "I''m very satisfied with this young man of noble character and agreed to his decision" ? The crowd below suddenly burst into an uproar. "I''ll get rid of all Owen''s rewards" "but to reward him for his bravery, I''ll launch a selection in dawn city. This selection only allows 3000 residents who have obtained the temporary residence permit of dawn city to sign up. I will let the Shengguang blood clan train these registered residents in person, and finally select the best 200 people from these 3000 people, and give them the noble blood of Shengguang blood clan. And those in the top 500 will each get 3 points and the top 300 will get 5 points. " "Hail to the Lord Owen. It was the young man who gave his reward in exchange for the opportunity for all the residents of dawn city to become blood clan." "I am your city Lord kachard, my people. If you want to become a noble holy light blood clan, go to the selection competition of the Holy Light blood clan, and you will get the most precious reward."When Raymond finished reading the last word, the crowd broke into a frenzied discussion. Everyone is in a frenzy. It turns out that Owen is not the lucky one who can get the chance to become the Holy Light blood clan. Now everyone has a chance! "Praise the goddess, praise the Holy Light blood clan, I must participate in, must become the noble holy light blood clan, obtains the casting ability "Owen, I know Owen!! He is my neighbor. Hahaha, praise Owen. It is his noble personality that has been recognized by the Lord of Cachar. It is he who has given us this opportunity to become the Holy Light blood clan! " "How to sign up for the selection? Even if I can''t become the blood clan of the holy light, I''ll be in the top 300, with 5 points. The goddess is on. I won''t have to wait in line again next time! " "The top 500 have points? The heart of the Lord of Cachar is really amazing. I will surely get... " everyone didn''t expect that Li De would give this reward in the end. This is not a reward for one person, but for the whole dawn city residents. The top 200 can become blood clan, and as long as you enter the top 500, you can get bonus points. The goddess is on, even if they can''t become the Holy Light blood clan, but as long as they can get points, that''s enough. During this period of time, I don''t know how many people are envious of the members of the security team and the logistics team who have points and enjoy privileges. Not to mention the reward of becoming the Holy Light blood clan, just getting points can make them crazy. Now, the only way to get points is to pay taxes on farming land, which can get 1 point in a year. The speed with which they get points is hopeless. Now there are new points to obtain channels, few people are not excited. This is especially true for the security guards with points. They have enjoyed the privileges brought by points and know the benefits of points. If they are surpassed by others, it will be too painful for them. In this way, a legend was born about human beings who chose to give up in the face of generous rewards after saving the blood clan. Their noble character won the appreciation of the Lord of Cachar and decided to apply the reward to all the residents of the dawn city. Everyone praised it. This story is very in line with the taste of human beings. First of all, the protagonist is human, and the other party risked his life to save the present ruler - Shengguang blood clan from the mouth of Warcraft. finally, in the face of attractive rewards, he chose to give up. This seemingly stupid move of ordinary people was appreciated by big people, and spread the benefit to all people. Fairy tales seem to be so, good and kind, will eventually get better returns. Few people think that there is something wrong with it. Some details have been automatically supplemented by the residents with large brain holes. Owen, the lucky man, has also become a hero to be praised by people. Li De also has a noble reputation of kindness in this incident. The most important thing is that the blood race selection competition has become a competition for all people to actively participate in. One stone kills many birds. When Lee heard the news, his face showed a clean and pure smile. Chapter 121 3000 places were filled in half a day, but those who came here were disappointed and seemed to have missed the crown of a king. The first to sign up are elated and seem to have won the championship before they even started. "Patriarch, now the quota is full. How can we select?" Harrison''s face is respectful to Li De, who is sitting behind his desk. For the blood race boss, his heart can''t find any language except worship. A small thing can arouse the hearts of all the people in the dawn City, and it is very wonderful to let go of the matter of becoming a blood clan as a reward, and it is still not a reward that everyone can get. Only the top 200, the most outstanding talents can get the reward of becoming the Holy Light blood clan. It has to be said that this operation is simply perfect. It does not make human beings resist psychology at all, let alone make human beings become blood clan. This process has a little bit of devaluation, and can also make everyone realize the dignity of Holy Light blood clan. Today''s dawn city is not what it used to be. At that time, human beings were just food here. They wanted to make blood people bite directly. But now if you do this, the city of dawn will once again become a dead city. What Li De wants is a group of positive and creative human beings, not slaves. Why was slavery eliminated? It is because of the limitation of human creativity that he can enslave human beings without fear, but the result will never be better. "It''s very simple. According to the classification, the common people belong to the first class, the first level occupation belongs to the first class, and the second level occupation belongs to the first category, and so on. I will teach you some military training later, and you will select according to the standards of military training. " Li De''s plan this time is very simple, even can be called simple, is to use military training to select talents. More complex selection or competition can not be done with the current blood clan background, he does not have so many people. Simply direct competition willpower, in the hard training can adhere to the last person will be rewarded. As for military training, it is necessary to distinguish the difference between professionals and ordinary people. He will also increase the training for professionals with grades. Anyway, these people don''t think about it. Seeing the smile on Lee''s face, Harrison had a cold war. For some reason, he was silent for the residents who were about to participate in the selection. ... all the people in the security team and the logistics team get the information, they have points and can enjoy the priority to sign up for the holy light competition. Ollie was the first to sign up. When he heard that the top 200 of the holy light competition could become the Holy Light blood race, Ollie did not have any hesitation. He is eager to become a holy light blood clan. He also wants to have powerful power like the Holy Light blood family, so that he can help more people. He will never forget the scene of his partner going hunting in the mountains and falling into an ice cave for a little food in the winter moon. If he had the strength, it would not have happened. Raquel was silent for a long time when he heard that Ollie had signed up. Finally, I filled in my name in silence. "Brother rickle, you don''t have to do this. I..." Ollie looked at lecher with a moving face. "No, Ollie, that''s not your reason. Who doesn''t want a long life and a strong casting talent?" Rickle patted Ollie on the shoulder with a big smile. ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ "No, you madman, Anthony, why did you sign up? Together, we have 20 acres of land, enough for us to live comfortably for a lifetime? " Jack''s face is puzzled and roars at Anthony. Although he has accepted the blood of the holy light, it does not mean that he wants to be a vampire. Accepting the other person is not the same thing as being the other person. Anthony shook his head, his eyes full of firmness. "No, uncle geek, it''s the blood of the Holy Light who has given me new life, and I''m very interested in becoming a caster. Maybe you can come along too?" Jack looked at his unshakable eyes and suddenly sighed, not knowing what to say. "Forget it, I''m old and I can''t walk. I''ll be satisfied with my life by guarding my land." "Uncle Jike, don''t worry. It''s not sure whether I can become the Holy Light blood clan. This time, 3000 people have signed up! However, there are only 200 places to become the Holy Light blood clan. It is not so easy to squeeze into the top 200 from 3000 people. " although that is the case, Anthony is still full of confidence, and he believes that he can. Jack waved his hand and said scornfully. "If you don''t get 200 after you sign up, don''t come back. Shame! Get out of here and get out of the way. "When Anthony left, Jack''s angry expression calmed down. Some of his muddy eyes looked out of the window, and the sun was shining into the room from the glass. The old man''s face showed some strange expression. "Maybe you are right. It''s not a bad thing to be a holy light blood clan. At least, you don''t have to worry about the end of your life one day." ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ Countless residents may be happy or sad, but those who have signed up do not have a heart of regret. Instead, they are envied by those who did not report their names. In its splendor, December 7, the seventh day of the winter moon. The first selection of blood clan, named by Li De as hero selection competition, officially opened. Li De himself served as the chief referee and made a speech at the opening meeting. In the open space outside the Southern District, the land covered by ice and snow is covered with black heads. Many of the residents who came to see the scene were also full of excitement. On the temporary platform, dressed in the blue wizard robe, the handsome Li De made the human girls around her heart beat faster. "My people, I am your city Lord kachard" "today, we are going to hold an unprecedented selection competition - hero selection competition. This is not only a selection, but also a war from human beings to higher life. And the enemy, only you!! This selection competition is a reward for Mr Owen''s great character. It''s also a reward for everyone in the dawn city. Of the 3000 applicants, those who enter the top 500 will be rewarded with 3 points. If you enter the top 300, you will get 5 points. Li De, who was in the top 200, said in a loud voice, glancing at the crowd below. "I will give the blood of the Holy Light blood clan! You will be the first blood of the light in dawn city. Becoming a holy light blood clan will get noble casting talent and become a noble master master. even eternal life will be obtained, and there will be no need to face the fear of death and the passing of life... " " work hard, my people, only the best of you can be entitled to such a precious reward of becoming the Holy Light blood clan. " "Let me see your will, let me feel your vigorous spirit, I''m kachard, your city Lord, and I''m waiting for you to receive the reward in the Church of the Holy Light blood clan" the strong tone of the words raised the opening atmosphere to the extreme. "Long live the Lord of Cachar!" ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ Half a month after the hero trials, boring winter residents into a noisy and exciting environment. The most talked about is who was praised by the bulletin board today, and who was eliminated because of laziness. Li De is also well aware of human gossip, so he set up a special bulletin board to announce some good people every day, and sent people to list the most likely to break into the top 200. Although 3000 people participated in the selection, half of the residents did not participate. With such a large base, almost everyone has friends to participate in the selection. Everyone is very concerned about this matter, and the enthusiasm of the hero selection competition is also constantly fermenting. The project of hero selection is simple but tiring, and Li De directly carries a set of military training. Standing posture, all kinds of physical training, 100 meter sprint, long-distance running, push-up, frog leaping, cross-country loading and so on. The number of 3000 people was rapidly reduced due to the terrible training, and a large number of personnel were eliminated every day, and the harsh training also made Li De realize how strong the human body quality is in this world. It can be said that after his unlimited training program, the strength of the earth''s special forces training, those powerful soldiers can not resist. In just half a month, from the initial 3000 people, they were quickly eliminated to 700. However, the resilience of the remaining 700 people impressed him. It was hard for him to imagine that a group of ordinary civilians could persist in such high-intensity training. Everyone in this group was better than the king of war in the army on earth... In terms of physical fitness alone. Whether they are obedient or spiritual willpower, these people can form a strong army of iron and steel. Unfortunately, it''s a magic world. Ordinary human beings can''t use willpower any more. A magic can kill all these people. After half a month, today is the time to close the net. In the dawn City, several main streets have been sealed up, and the crowd is still. Everyone agrees with me, because the final winner of the hero trial will be chosen here today.The game started at 10 a.m. and the crowd could not wait to wait on both sides of the street when the snow stopped. Cold weather can not extinguish the hot emotions, can rely on their own efforts can become more noble than the noble status of the Holy Light blood clan, there is more exciting than this? This kind of thing can''t happen in the outside world. Those nobles who will let them these lowly civilians get such honor? No way. Because of this, many people clearly know that the opportunity is rare, so they are extremely enthusiastic and excited about this competition. This may be the last time that they became a noble class. If they lose it, they may still be humble civilians in their whole life. The last race today will be the endurance race. 400 people set out at the same time, loaded 20 pounds, and ran 200 laps around dawn city. That''s right, 200 laps. The first two hundred people who reach the finish line will be the winners of this hero selection competition. The length of a lap set by Li De is about two kilometers. 200 laps, 400 kilometers. That''s how it works. It was a distance that was almost impossible to complete, and Lee didn''t even intend to let them finish. He just wanted to see who could hold on to the end. He set this distance almost impossible for anyone to complete. He just wanted to tell everyone how difficult it is to become the Holy Light blood clan. But even in the face of such unreasonable distance, no one flinches back. Everyone knows that this opportunity is rare. Even if they fight for their lives, they should try to squeeze into the top 200. As for the professional, the higher the grade, the heavier the load will be. As for the level 4 professional, the load reaches 80 pounds. No one can easily make a hole in it. It can be said that the competition made by Li De was purely based on the sports meeting. although the plan is simple, it gives everyone a feeling that they are also involved in it. It can make everyone realize the difficulty. Pay countless efforts and painstaking efforts to achieve success in order to let people cherish more. 700 people were standing in a neat line on the broad street. After military training, the straight bodies of the crowd were like straight trees, and no one was in high spirits. "My people, today is the last day of the hero selection contest, and it is the closest time for you to become the Holy Light blood clan. Work hard, everything is fair, only the best people will be rewarded. Only the first 200 people who arrive at the destination will be given noble blood of holy light by me. I hope you will win respect and honor under the eyes of all the people in dawn city. I''ll wait for you at the end of the line to collect the reward. " Li De''s high sounding tone makes the atmosphere of the crowd rise instantly. "Long live the Lord of Cachar!" "Come on, OPEC must break into the top 200." "Weiner, I believe you..." "I can''t wait.... "... " help the people below, talk to each other who may break into the top 200. The hot discussion and expectant eyes make the crowd on the street full of motivation. In particular, those who have relatives and friends cheering for them are determined to make efforts to enter the top 200, get the reward from the Lord of Cachar, and become a noble holy blood clan. "Competition, start ~" with Li De''s cry for the end of the match, the game officially began. Already can''t wait for the crowd to surge out, the bluestone ground streets are issued a slight tremor. The 700 people who carry on with heavy load are full of determination to go forward. It is destined to be a long endurance race, especially when the physical fitness of human beings in Rongguang world is so strong that it is beyond the limit. 5 days later. The first one to be eliminated appeared, but not exhausted, but sprained. After seven days of obsidian, the first participant who was really exhausted was eliminated. After the ninth day, 52 people were eliminated. After the 11th day, only 435 people were left running on the streets of dawn city. Originally holding the heart of watching the excitement of the crowd, at this time a rare silence down, all people looking at the crowd running in the street, their hearts have a kind of inexplicable mood. Looking at the efforts of the crowd sweating like rain, at this time they are also proud, because their friends, their relatives are one of them. Ollie felt his lungs burning like a magic fireball, breathing the air made him feel the piercing pain. It seemed that the cold air of the winter moon was like a red dagger, cutting his throat. With a 20 pound load on his back, his feet seemed to be filled with mercury, and each step was heavily trampled on the bluestone.The scenery in his eyes was even blurred, and the shouting and cheering beside him could no longer arouse his excitement. Stop, stop, you have worked hard enough, give up and you can have a rest... there seems to be a devil''s voice whispering in his mind, which makes his fighting spirit disintegrate. For half a month, in the cruel competition, he paid all his efforts. Although his physical fitness was not as good as others, he still stood up to the present with his tenacious willpower. Ollie clung to his hands, his teeth biting on his tongue. The intense pain makes the chaos in his mind get a brief awakening. He didn''t want to give up. He didn''t want to be a saint. Only by gaining powerful power can he help more people like the Holy Light blood clan. He doesn''t want his friends and relatives to encounter danger because of food and lack of strength. At this time, a lot of people suddenly appeared in Ollie''s mind, with a smile, rickle patted the picture of his shoulder encouragement, patril''s kind smile, the advice of his dead parents in his ear, and the desperate eyes of his partner who fell into the ice cave for food. In the end, everything was shattered. A picture that he remembered for life occupied his mind. Li De stood on the square of dawn city for the first time to give a speech. At this time, the great bank was like a mountain. "My people, I am the Lord of your city, cachal..." the magic voice seemed to be ringing in his ears. It was this figure that brought Eric out of the abyss and gave him a new life. Ollie raised his head again at this moment, and the blank in his eyes turned into firmness. He must get the reward of the Lord of Cachar, and become the Holy Light blood clan!! Sure!! Click ~ something seems to be broken in Ollie''s mind at the moment, and the strength of his body, which was already nearly dried up, reappears. The power of faith gave him infinite power. At this moment, Li De, who was watching from the high platform, suddenly stood up and looked with surprise at the crowd running with heavy steps on the street. "Ding Ollie becomes your crazy believer and provides 1 point of faith power every day" ??? Crazy believer??? What the hell is going on?? Chapter 122 After hearing the system prompt, Li De didn''t understand what had happened, and his expression was still a little baffled. Crazy believer? He is not a God. When did he have believers? What''s the matter? Ollie? Who is Ollie? Rickler reed knew each other, but he had no impression of the other''s little aides. There was such a big difference in their status that Lee could not specially remember these little people. Now an unknown person has become a crazy believer of his own, which makes Li De a little confused. What is the use of believers? God? But he''s only level 11. What kind of God is he? Dream into a God? There is still a long way to go before he becomes a great mage... Li De frowned and wanted to call Amy, the God blasphemer, to study now. After all, this guy is professional. But think about it or for the time being, the result of the game here will be determined soon. The first hero selection competition is an important moment to give human blood race identity. If he is not there, he will undoubtedly lose a lot of color. The doubts in the heart of the pressure, attention shifted to the crowd. Looking at the crowd below who still refused to give up, he felt deep admiration. Now it is nearly 12 days. It''s incredible to run for 12 consecutive days with a load of 20 pounds, and there are still more than 400 people left. From 10:00 a.m. to 10:00 p.m., many people around have finished their dinner and come back here again. The skirt of the goddess of night covers the earth, and the cold moonlight is pouring down from the sky like mercury. The dawn city is full of different charm. Many blood clans who rest during the day also came to watch the match which has lasted for 12 days. The arrival of the blood clan did not cause panic among the crowd. Instead, many people were familiar with the blood clan and invited them to watch the long-lasting game together. Then, in the eyes of the people who came to the dawn city recently, the people around them were very close and talked and laughed loudly with the blood clan. Even in the work, showing bat wings and fangs of the blood clan, not many old residents will be afraid, but smile to greet them. This scene is strange in the eyes of people who just arrived at dawn City, but they feel a sense of security. It seems that the city ruled by vampires is not so terrible. Along with them, they are also less afraid of the blood clan, and even many bold people will take the initiative to talk to the blood clan. See the other party''s polite response, and the legend is completely different, after the heart of big set, also slowly into the in. In this way, the city appeared in the eyes of outsiders unimaginable picture - human beings living in harmony with the fanged vampires, which even the most daring human beings dare not imagine. Even if some contestants who can''t keep going out of the street, they can still get the respect of the people around them. Those who can persist until now and are still running have won the recognition and respect of most residents. Bang ~ another young man couldn''t hold on and fell to the ground. The people in charge of public security around immediately stepped forward to help people down. After the young man left the court, his face was a little ashamed, and he lost his way to a young girl crowded in the crowd. "Kari, I''m sorry, I didn''t make it to the end..." the girl named Kari stepped forward with pride and held the boy in her arms. "No, Collie, you''re my hero, and I''m proud of you to hold on to this day." The crowd around saw the scene and immediately they cheered. "What a nice young man, you''re great" "come on, I''m the boss of the tailor''s shop. As long as you get married, I''ll make you a wedding dress for free..." "the little girl is wonderful, and this young man is a reliable person." The girl heard the praise around her face more proud, full of happiness. In the noise, the boy looked at the eyes of admiration and blessing around him in disbelief and laughed foolishly. I didn''t expect that one day, he could be praised by so many people. Praise the city of dawn. It was an incredibly long game, which finally reached its climax at 3 a.m. It took 15 days to run with heavy load to break into 200. By this time, the number of people still running on the street has been reduced to 201. Only one more person needs to be eliminated to reach the 200 people required by Li De, who are the real last kings. However, in the eyes of outsiders, this is not the case, because they are far from reaching the final distance.At 200 laps, there will be a prompt after each lap. These people took 15 days to complete 30 laps. It''s too hard. Even if the people watching on both sides of the street feel a burst of suffocation, running to the present is not a question of whether they can complete it, but how long they can persist. In the past, ordinary bluestone street, at this time in the countless sweat, was given a different meaning. From late night to early morning, from darkness to dawn. Running, still running. Some of the onlookers even stayed up all night staring at people who were getting slower and slower. It''s too hard. Sixteen days passed, 17, 18... 22 days. The number of people on the scene was reduced from 200 to 12. Looking at those heavy walking figures, there is a fire hidden in everyone''s heart. Success, we must succeed!! As the sun rises again, the golden light shines on the earth. There are only 12 figures left on the street, and there is still a circle in the final distance. Two kilometers. In normal times, no one will think that the two kilometers are difficult. But at this moment, everyone is speechless. I''m afraid that my voice will affect 12 people who are already pale and even have no focus in their eyes. "We must insist. There is only one lap left!" "Hunt, don''t give up, you''re going to win soon" "Cohen..." all the residents of dawn city gathered on both sides of the street and silently encouraged them in their hearts. But there was no shouting, no cheering, all were silent, looking at 12 people who were almost walking. Their ragged figures now seemed so tall and grand. Everyone felt that strong toughness, that almost indestructible strength in them. Their will to let this new city in this moment quietly condensed a spirit, never give up. When the sun rises high. Finally, the 12 people who persevered, under the gaze of nearly 9000 people, crossed the final finishing line one by one. At this time, no one cares who is the first, this sentence is no longer important! When they saw the 12th man pass through the finish line, the long suppressed excitement was finally released. "The goddess is on!! Ha ha ha ha ha ha, win!!! Ha ha ha " " it''s incredible. It''s unbelievable. It must be a miracle, it must be a miracle! " "Praise the goddess, praise these resolute soldiers, they are heroes!" "I''m going to be crazy. I''ve been running all day. Is there anything so crazy in the world?" "Lord of cachal, they did it!! They will get the precious reward of becoming the Holy Light blood clan! " The exaggeration of the noise almost plunged the whole city into a storm. Countless people embrace each other at this moment, and even strangers hold hands directly and send out their loudest cries. It''s all about celebration. 12 people, close to 25 days of the day, not stop running, of the 700 people, only 12 people can last. How hard the process is. Every minute of sweat is worrying. But at this moment, finally. They gained the fruits of victory. The honor belongs to them!! Chapter 123 Lide never thought that someone could really accomplish this goal. He set 200 laps to screen the most determined 200 of them. But someone ran out!! 400 km, close to 25 days of obsidian. A gallop that goes on all day and night. Although the human body quality of this world is better than that of the earth human, it is so amazing that he has been impacted by a lot. If it were on earth, he would have thought the other party was cheating on children, but it happened under his eyes. In fact, most people have been drained of every physical strength after running to the back, but the 12 still rely on the strong will to force to complete. This scene is called miracle and cannot be passed. The sheriff, with respect, waited for the last 13 victories to heal. In this magical world, if not suffering from fatal damage, pay a certain price can be cured. Li De looked at 12 people who were carried away like heroes, and stood up under the gaze of the crowd. With a little respect in my heart, I also have a little solemnity on my face. "My people, I am your Lord, kachard." With the magic amplification, the sound reverberated in the street, and everyone turned their heads brush. "Today, I''ve come to realize again what heroes are. Let me give us the cheers and applause again to 12 warriors who have finally reached the end. " Li De said he took the lead in applauding. And the crowd below, see the appearance also began to learn his appearance clap. Then the applause and shouting drowned the city of dawn again. It took three minutes before the sound stopped a little. All faces were full of excitement, and I didn''t know how many people were surging with Warriors this night. "I hereby officially announce that the hero selection is over, the hero selection contest is worthy of the name of hero selection! The winner of the final victory will be granted to me as the Holy Light blood group. On December 31, in the city square of dawn, I will hold the most glorious party. These 12 heroes will be noble holy light blood under the eyes of all. " After getting the confirmation of Lide, everyone cheered again. After countless efforts and efforts, at this point, finally got the reward. It''s too hard to be a sanguine. But it is also because of the difficulties that the fruits of victory are so delicious. "Today, more than 12 of them are heroes, each of them is a hero. Your persistence, your efforts moved me. I declare that the award for the hero selection is still issued, according to the time of final exit, the top 500 will receive 3 points and the top 300 will get 5 points. And the top 200, you will be like 12 heroes, I will be given the blood of the Sanguang blood group. " Li De again pushed the atmosphere on the scene to a climax with a high tone. "My people, this is the city of dawn, and I am your Lord, the head of the sanguin blood family, kachard. In this city, as long as you work hard and abide by the law, you will live the life you want. I hope that these 12 heroes are just the beginning, and more and more heroes emerge in the city of dawn in the future. " "The sanguin blood people will never ignore those who have contributed to the city of dawn" as long as you contribute to the city of dawn, you will receive your reward. no matter the new residents or the first residents, I kachard is your patron, which is my promise to you! " The brief speech once again cheered the crowd. "Long live the Lord of kachal!" "Long live the city leader of kachal..." br > after this scene, everyone has been greatly satisfied. Efforts will be rewarded. What a great deal, the city Lord of kachal is really respected. Finally, 700 people who participated in the competition, who did not hold on, were eliminated halfway through the game regretted. Because many people think that the distance of 200 laps is almost impossible to achieve, he voluntarily gave up after feeling tired. But now, you can get the rewards of the city owner of carchal without finishing the whole journey. This sudden news makes those who have the strength but not insist on it all face regret, hate to give themselves two big mouths. even if we can''t squeeze in the top 200 and break into 500, we can get at least 3 points. But now what is there is nothing.Those who know that they are in the top 500 and 300 are full of excitement, they will get points!! Ha ha ha, that''s points. How many people envy the members of the security team during this period of time. These guys with points can not queue up and have priority in everything. They are really envious and envious. Now, they can also have all kinds of superior privileges, which is nothing better. Moreover, there are also a series of rights behind the points, such as the right to settle in the dawn City, the right for children to enter the master tower to learn, etc., so even a little points of points are particularly valuable. At this point, the hero selection competition has finally come to an end. From the beginning to the end, the drama directed by Li De took a lot of thought and time. But the ending was certainly wonderful. Not only the perfect completion of the strategic goal of expanding the blood clan, but also through this competition let the residents of dawn city more integrated into the city. For the next few days, the dawn city remained silent in the atmosphere of the hero trials. Because of the coming of the cold winter moon, although Li De did not distribute grain to the later comers for free, he allowed the new residents to go to the grain store for credit and pay them back the next year. Therefore, the residents who have no worries about the future are fond of talking about who should be able to enter the top 200 in that day''s competition, but they just give up and talk about who and who didn''t have the strength. They just got into the top 200 because of good luck that day. But in any case, the 12 who held out to the end became heroes in the eyes of dawn city residents. After the injury was cured by the blood clan, going out to where is a praise. And that 12 people also felt the incomparable honor for this. It''s in this atmosphere. It''s time to get together. December 31. As the sun sets, the last ray of light disappears in the sky. A group of young girls with white hands appeared in the dawn square. The red carpet is spread directly from the street outside the square to the high platform in the center of the square. The red carpet is surrounded by bright flowers, and the cold in winter seems to have nothing to do with it. In the middle of the square was a pile of wood, and the long tables around were filled with all kinds of delicious bread, as well as the delicious barbecue wine. The square is also decorated with lights and decorations, just like a grand festival. The residents here are full of curiosity and excited to talk about everything around them, especially the hundreds of young and beautiful girls who make people constantly look around. These civilians living on the border have never seen such a situation, and they all speak in a low voice. The magic lamp had illuminated the whole square before dark. This scene is full of the magic world with the blood clan walking and patrolling from time to time. At this time, trampling ~ the sound of horses trampling on the bluestone ground came from far and near. The crowd in the square seemed to notice something and lowered their voice subconsciously. Step ~ step ~ at the end of the street, wearing a white master''s robe with silver embroidery, and riding a beautiful white figure with elegant sitting posture, approached step by step in the curious eyes of the crowd. Li De sat on the white horse, his eyes like the king of his territory. The crowd saw the figure on the horse''s back immediately filled with excitement, but no one dared to be presumptuous, as long as they bowed their heads to salute the dark eyes. This is the master of the dawn City, their king. Under the gaze of hundreds of flower girls with adoration, Li De turned over and dismounted outside the square, stepped on the red carpet step by step, and stepped on the high platform to start the moment of honor tonight. "My people''s name, I am your city Lord, cachal. Today is an exciting day. The winners of the hero selection contest, our 12 heroes, will receive my reward Li De''s eyes were burning, standing on a high platform overlooking thousands of people below. "The Holy Light blood clan is the eternal protector of dawn city. Under my rule, the Holy Light blood clan will bring you more honor. This is just the beginning. My people. This is a reward for them, but also for every resident of dawn city. Because dawn city has you, we will be more prosperous. Clap your hands for each and every one of you. The future belongs to you The simple but stirring words made the scene warm. "Long live the Lord of Cachar!" "Praise the blood family of the light, praise the city of dawn!" Lee opened his hands and cheered. "Let''s welcome 12 heroes!"Under everyone''s gaze, 12 figures in gorgeous robes appeared on the red carpet outside the square. Everyone''s face with a thick sense of pride and expectation, wearing a gorgeous red cape is to let them temperament. The cheering of the crowd reached its climax in this instant. There was even a sense of mountain collapse and tsunami. Girls on both sides of the carpet held flowers and looked at the 12 people with adoration. This is the hero, the best of 3000 people!! Twelve people cheered in the crowd, and with undisguised excitement, they walked step by step from the red carpet to the platform where Li De was. "Good job, hunt, you''ve done a good job!" "Great, boys" "goddess, from today on, these people are noble holy light blood clan, really envy" "..." looking at the 12 highly praised figures, yearning to emerge in everyone''s heart, almost all people do not envy. Thousands of young girls can receive the flowers. What a glory!! It''s something they can boast about for a lifetime!! Many people who didn''t sign up to participate are not only full of regret at this time. If they also participated, would they be there? Chapter 124 Step by step, 12 people, under the gaze of all, stepped onto the platform specially built for this grand event. The 12 people in their luxurious robes are totally different from the embarrassed appearance in the street a few days ago. They are now heroes respected by countless people, and will soon become the noble family of holy light. Honor lifted each of them up. Twelve people went to Li De and bowed. Li De smiles with satisfaction. "Your bravery makes me feel different tenacity. My people, in order to commemorate this great day, I have decided to make it dawn. " "After that, Li De said in a high pitched voice in the cold winter moon every year. Under the red eyes of the crowd below, two young girls dragged a tray covered with pure white soft cloth. On top of the tray are 12 well-made medals. Li De personally wore them to the 12 people. Every time you wear it, you''ll get a huge cheer from below. Ollie looked at the moment that reed put the medal on his chest, and the blood in his mind almost made him unable to himself. He did. After he regarded Li De as his belief, a powerful energy poured out of his body, making him one of 12 people. And now he got what he wanted - to be a noble family of Holy Light blood!! At the moment, his faith is at hand, and that feeling is hard to tell. Li De also felt different. He naturally heard about Ollie these days. This young man who is closely related to Rex can become his crazy believer, which really makes him feel incredible. He patted Ollie on the shoulder, encouraging. "Ollie, I know you. You''ve done a good job in the security forces. Your efforts have not been wasted. Here I congratulate you on your bravery. I hope you can make more contributions to the dawn city and the Holy Light blood clan. Come on, I''m optimistic about you. " Ollie''s eyes were red, and he almost cried out. What else should be happy about being recognized by his faith and spiritual support? "I am willing to give my life for you, Lord of Cachar. You are the guide of my life!" The tone was full of determination and firmness. If it was someone else who said this, Lee would just laugh it off, and no one would say anything about the scene, but he was still moved by his crazy followers. I patted Ollie on the shoulder again. "I believe you" each of the other 11 people has encouraged him, and he is still very happy with these people who are about to become their own. It is conceivable that they can sit at this level, how tough their spirit is and how strong their willpower is. Even if their talent is not so high, they will not feel any loss. "The medal ceremony is over" "now, I officially give the noble blood of the light family to the 12 dawn heroes, all of them, cheer for them ~" once again, the crowd fell into the shouting and shouting. The next is the most sacred scene. Give blood to the blood clan. This kind of scene, which only appears in legend, makes the residents of dawn City afraid and curious. In human legend, vampires can become vampires by biting people. Now, this kind of extremely secret and legendary story of countless years is about to be staged in front of them. How can they not be excited. "How can we become the Holy Light blood clan? Is it the same as the legend of the neck "Hiss, otherwise we don''t watch, I''m afraid" "ha ha, new comer? What are you afraid of? The Holy Light blood clan is not your imagined vampire. Don''t worry, with the Lord of Cachar, what should I worry about " " I''m looking forward to it. I really want to know how to become the Holy Light blood clan " "... " those who came later are still afraid, but the first batch has no fear, all are curious, everyone wants to know how Can you become the Holy Light blood clan. Li De also took great pains. Because these 12 people are all male, so he specially sent 12 female blood clans to hold these people for the first time. When 12 female blood clans with more elegant temperament than aristocratic ladies, wearing mage robes, came to the high platform, the crowd suddenly quieted down. It''s beautiful. Even a lot of young men subconsciously swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva. It seems not a bad thing to be bitten by such a girl. Not only the crowd below, these 12 people are also shy on their faces. All the young and vigorous young men who can persist to the end are all young and vigorous. They are deeply attracted by the noble blood lady in front of them. The appearance of the blood clan has almost pulled down the full value. The blood clan is born with the gene to change the appearance. If you become a blood clan for a long time, you will become more beautiful.There is no need to talk about the blood clan which can be comparable with the spirit. "Under the gaze of all the inhabitants of dawn City, hunt, Ollie... You twelve will be given the blood of the holy light. The blood ceremony officially began Brush, the girl holding flowers below opened the bed covered with flowers that had already been prepared. Twelve people were lying on the bed in turn. The girls standing around began to hum unknown songs, but the tone was inexplicably sacred. Under everyone''s gaze, twelve blood women gently picked up their wrists and bit them down. Alas ~ a burst of inexplicable sigh, it seems that they did not see the neck biting incident, which made the crowd a little disappointed. But the key is still in the back, after injecting blood, the blood lady left. Twelve people who have been injected into the blood of the blood clan have been quietly unconscious on the flower bed. At this time, a bonfire in the middle of the square was lit. Under the special arrangement of Li De, a huge celebration was held in the wake of 12 blood clans. Free food is served in the square, bread coated with honey, and even barbecue that many people haven''t seen for a long time. Wine and food, plus atmosphere foil. There were also some reserved and shy people around who joined the carnival in the warm atmosphere. Originally in the human shadow impression of the grim transformation process, at this time into everyone happy singing and dancing, drinking and eating all kinds of Food Carnival. Although it is still transformed into blood group, it gives people a totally different sense of feeling. This is not the legendary horror of becoming a vampire, this is the enjoyment of red fruit. If you become a blood clan, you can get such a noble and beautiful blood lady to kiss in person, and there are also girls holding flowers. You can become a blood clan under the admiration of thousands of people. This is called terror??? How many people like to eat lemon, sour, I also want such terror. Go to his mother''s legend. Chapter 125 Ollie fell into a strange feeling. The air around him seemed as heavy as mercury, and he struggled in the endless chaos. All of a sudden, a sharp pain came from his body. Ollie felt a strange force in his body that was swallowing his blood, muscles, bones and everything. But such intense pain can not make him wake up completely, he can only bear in chaos alone. But what he still hoped for was that after the power had engulfed his body, instead of falling into weakness, the strength was becoming stronger. But the terrible pain made him almost lost in the confusion. The consciousness becomes more and more blurred, and the will gradually disappears. Just as he was about to fall into the eternal sleep, Lee''s face suddenly came into his mind. Ollie seemed to be guided by the light in the night, reciting the praise in his mind. "Merciful Lord of Cachar, I am your faithful believer, and your greatness and glory have guided my life..." in a daze, Ollie read the prayer that he had heard and prayed to the gods. Ollie suddenly became extremely surprised after countless prayers. "My child, I''m kachard. I''ve been watching you all the time, and you''re not alone on the way forward..." after hearing the words resounding in the soul, he seemed to feel the warm and kind eyes of Li De staring at him. At this moment, the loss in the heart is swept away, and the heart is slowly injected with a force that cannot be described by words. At the moment, he is just like in the hero selection contest. Even though his body has lost its strength, his heart is still indestructible, and his faith can still take him to the end. After consolidating his will, Ollie slowly sensed his body, and the powerful force was still rebuilding him. Is this the power of the Holy Light blood clan? Ollie felt the warm breath on that strength, and relaxed slowly in his heart. He no longer resisted and allowed the force to transform himself. Without resistance, the transformation speed of that force was accelerated several times in vain. In the process of continuous transformation, Ollie was surprised to find that he could gradually control his body which had lost control. Everything is recovering. I don''t know how long after that, Ollie suddenly felt something had been poured into his mouth, which had already tended to be gentle and became active again after the liquid entered. And the strength in his body is stronger again. Time goes by. With the support of faith, Ollie''s original confusion no longer exists, he is enjoying physical change, he is becoming stronger... maybe in a moment, maybe in a hundred years. Ollie couldn''t remember exactly how long it was. Finally, after every part of his body had been transformed by internal forces, he opened his eyes. The first thing I saw in my eyes was the bright moon in the sky. The cold moonlight was like mercury, but Ollie, who had no feeling in the past, felt a burst of comfort inexplicably at the moment, like returning to her mother''s arms. Make him warm and powerful. Slightly turned his head, around is the girl holding flowers, that smile after he woke up gave him the warmest picture. Ollie put his hands against the edge of the bed and gently lifted up. At this time, the crowd in the square had noticed his awakening, and countless people looked at him with curiosity. Ollie''s senses seemed to be so sharp that he could feel that the eyes of the people around him were not only respectful, but also fearful. This feeling, it seems, is not bad. Under the bed full of flowers brings bursts of fragrance, not far away the campfire is still burning, even if the crowd cut off the hot air can still be felt. I''m alive again. The heart of joy filled Ollie''s chest, stood up, brush ~ behind suddenly opened a huge bat wing. Under the cold moonlight, the blood clan''s figure is like the devil in the hell, full of shocking mystery and ferocity. Wow ~ the surrounding people exclaimed in unison, and none of them were afraid. Instead, they discussed each other with enthusiasm. "It worked!! Ollie really became the blood of the light! The goddess is up, and Ollie is the pride of our Eric town "Is this what it looks like after being transformed into the Holy Light blood clan? Why do you feel so brave? It''s so handsome " " it''s so powerful, it''s so big wings. Will it be able to fly like the adults of Shengguang blood clan in the future? " "..." hearing the heated discussion of the crowd, Ollie raised his head with pride and succeeded. He really became a noble holy light blood clan!!Lord Cachar, Ollie didn''t let you down!! With a bit of unspeakable excitement in his heart, Ollie opened his huge bat wings and violently incited him. He can clearly sense that his wings can be easily manipulated by him like an arm. Hoo Hoo ~ the air wave rose, and the huge climbing force made Ollie''s figure slowly fly into the sky in the crowd''s exclamation. Flying is undoubtedly the dream of all people. Ollie''s behavior at this time has been the envy of all. Ollie''s inner excitement can not be described. After flying into the sky, the crowd below shrank in their eyes. Looking around, the city of dawn looks like a roof covered with silver puck in the cold moonlight. It seems that the world is under his control, and his heart is full of pride. This is the blood clan. It''s great! Ollie flew in the sky for a few laps before landing on the ground. "It''s unbelievable... So handsome!" "Fly, I envy..." "why do you feel that Ollie has become handsome after becoming a blood clan? And the temperament has become better... " the voice of the crowd''s discussion and admiration is full of emotion and excitement. It is very commemorative to see the birth of the blood clan for the first time. After that, they have a more boasting capital. Ollie slowly regained his calm, and at this time he found that he had not only changed his body, but everything else had changed. First of all, vision, which used to be blurred in the dark, becomes very clear. He could even see, in the darkness, the legs of a spider spinning its web on the roof three hundred blades away. Incredible change. Secondly, the body becomes more powerful, the beating heart in the body is slow but powerful, like a pump. The blood clan''s heart will still beat, but the difference is that the heart is no longer a fatal defect. As long as there is enough blood, even if the heart is chopped, it can still recover. At the moment, Ollie could feel the magic in his body. The caster also has the talent of the caster. Praise the goddess of magic!! Changed. Everything is different. The excited mood makes his mouth turn up. Praise Shengguang blood clan!! Praise the Lord of Cachar!! Suddenly, a smiling figure appeared in the crowd, making Ollie excited. A few steps forward to squeeze out the crowd, shouting. "Brother rickle." On hearing this familiar voice, rickle was in a violent mood and let it go. Ollie''s mood did not change. "Well done, Ollie" rickle came forward and gave Ollie a hug, full of laughter. Although reker was a level 7 fighter, he didn''t hold on to the end. After entering 300, he gave up. At this time, I was very happy to see Ollie, whose expression had not changed much after becoming a blood clan. Because the other side did not become a blood clan like the legend, he would change his character and become a bloodthirsty dark creature. "Ollie, you''re great." patriel, in the crowd, saw Ollie. He laughed and patted him on the shoulder in his thick cotton padded clothes. "What''s it like to be a holy light blood clan? Do you know us? " Ollie giggled and scratched his head subconsciously. "Uncle pat, don''t laugh at me. I become the blood of the holy light, but it''s still Ollie. Little pat is waiting for me to become the blood of the holy light. I can buy more honey bread to eat for him." Hahaha, Raquel and patriel laughed when they looked at each other. Until now, they were relieved. Ollie is still the Olli, and it has not changed since he became the blood clan of the holy light. Ollie looked at the two smiling faces and didn''t know what they were laughing at. He was stunned for a moment and then began to laugh. Most of the people around were residents of Erik town. They laughed at the scene, and the air was filled with happy atmosphere. The bat wings behind Ollie also became the object of everyone''s caressing. For other holy light blood clan adults, they dare not, but many of them grew up watching Ollie grow up. Naturally, they don''t have such strong awe. After a brief acquaintance, Ollie is surrounded by the crowd. Li De looked at the scene silently in the distance, with a smile on his lips. This is to let the residents make countless efforts before they can get the benefits of Holy Light blood clan identity. Everyone will be full of admiration and admiration for these people, and no one will think that they turned out to be vampires. All he did in silence was for this scene. In the future, to be the Holy Light blood clan is bound to become the ultimate aspiration of the residents of the dawn city. He has absolute confidence in this. Chapter 126 January 1, 3522. It''s been three months since Li De entered the world of glory. In the early hours of today, 200 new blood clans were born in dawn city. The 12 human beings who successfully completed the hero selection competition evolved into the Holy Light blood clan under the gaze of the crowd, while the remaining 188 people did not enjoy the honor. They were given the blood of the Holy Light blood clan in the city hall. This is such a brilliant honor that the common people can''t refuse at all. Li De left a seed in everyone''s heart this time. It just needs to wait for this seed to take root and sprout. Therefore, the hero selection competition can be called a successful conclusion. It not only expands the power of blood clan, but also makes people yearn for becoming blood clan. And this is just the beginning. With the 200 new blood clans returning to the crowd, the privileges and treatment they enjoy after the sudden improvement of their status and position will definitely make everyone''s eyes hot. Before the blood clan can enjoy more than the civilian treatment, we can not have any objection, because the Holy Light blood clan is the ruler, is the master of dawn city. But now, originally is oneself side and own daily meeting, even some people''s status is inferior to own such a group of people. In just a few days, he became a man of honor, enjoying all kinds of power and being respected and sought after by others. They can''t enjoy all of these. This direct stimulation is the biggest. People are like this, will not be envious of the world''s richest wealth, but will envy the five million friends around. But Li De is trying to create such inequality. Only when there is inequality and class, but also to show these people the hope of being promoted to a higher class, can the crowd be motivated. It can be said that all this is in accordance with the plan of Li De. Especially from the human evolution to the whole birth process of the Holy Light blood clan, they all watched the whole process, witnessed the mysterious ceremony in the legend, and let people have endless topics. The street side of the square. A middle-aged man said to the two young men beside him. "You didn''t see that the ladies of the Holy Light blood clan were so beautiful. They were in front of me at that time. I thought they were going to kiss the necks of twelve heroes, but I didn''t expect to kiss their hands only" one of the young people was envious. "If I were to go, even a kiss on the wrist would be enough" the middle-aged man gave him a scornful look. "Bah, just you? How much effort does it take to become a holy light blood clan? This supreme honor is not so easy to obtain. Didn''t you see that 3000 people signed up and only 12 heroes succeeded? If the remaining one hundred people were not merciful to the Lord of Cachar, they would not be entitled to it! " "I, I just talk about it." Thinking of the difficulties, the young face is not good-looking. Although he envies, he does not have the slightest jealousy of those who become the Holy Light blood clan. It''s too hard. And it happens almost every moment. Three thousand people who joined dawn city in these days. After last night''s scene, the panic in my heart disappeared a lot. In particular, most human beings have repeatedly told them that the great deeds of the Holy Light blood clan have made many people unconsciously dragged into the water. In the heart of the Holy Light blood clan fear slowly disappeared, in exchange for good feelings and expectations. If it''s as good as others say, it''s not a bad thing to live in dawn city. The power of tap water is very strong, and those residents who cluster around Shengguang blood clan will spontaneously publicize the benefits of dawn city and the greatness of Shengguang blood clan every time new people come. Often in the unconscious, these new people will become more elderly like, into the dawn of the city. Especially after the land is allocated, they can become the loyal followers of the Holy Light blood clan. January is the second and coldest month of winter. Most of the construction of dawn city has been suspended. The whole city was covered with snow. Instead of arranging for them to do anything in a hurry, Li De, the 200 blood race human beings, gave them half a month''s holiday to let them continue to live in their original environment. Ollie felt that his life had not changed much, but it seemed that everything had changed. It''s not getting bad, it''s getting better that makes him incredible. The first is the treatment. After he became a blood clan, he didn''t need to queue up in any place. When he saw anyone, others needed to salute him. And there are even a few young girls who come up to talk to him every time he is on patrol, and one of them even invites him to ski outside the Southern District on his vacation tomorrow. The attitude of his friends around him has also changed a lot. In the past, even if he was a member of the public security force, we did not respect him much.But after he became a blood clan, even the highly respected people in Eric town would speak respectfully to him. This makes Ollie get great satisfaction, it turns out that the experience of becoming a blood clan is so different. But the only thing that bothers him is that he hates the sun more and more. He used to enjoy the warmth in the sun, but now it makes him feel uncomfortable to see the sun. The sunlight on his body made him feel like he was baking on the grill. His skin had been burned after less than 10 minutes of sunlight exposure at noon last time. Maybe he can''t stay for a day, the sun can let him see the God of death. But the advantage is that after sunset and night, his strength will be improved unprecedentedly. He can feel his own strength in the dark, far better than at any time. Praise the goddess of the night. This praise of the blood clan in the past has become his. From the masses and back to the masses. This great guiding ideology was thoroughly carried out by Li De. When the people around see their familiar friends suddenly turn over and live a good life, will they be hot eyed and want to become masters? A simple operation makes the whole dawn city return the most ardent expectation of becoming a blood clan. The ordinary blood clan can only have the first support once a year. After Li De''s plan, the whole blood clan already has more than 400 blood clans. It will take a year for a new blood clan to have its first embrace. The strength of the blood clan is not only that it has a natural talent for casting magic, but also can develop in a fission way. This mode of development is beyond the comparison of many superior races. If we do this again in the winter of next year, the dawn city will have more than 800 blood clans, then the dawn city will be really strong. And this rapid development will continue. Li De was looking forward to the scene of 100000 blood people covering the sky. At that time, even in the face of green city, he would not have the slightest timidity. The day of the rise of the Holy Light blood clan will not be too far away. Chapter 127 Jones was originally an orphan. He just turned 12 this year. As a civilian born on the border, he was unfortunate because his parents were killed by orcs shortly after he was born. He survived with the help of his neighbors. Fortunately, at the age of six, Jones was recruited as a disciple by a prospector passing by the village. Unfortunately, it didn''t last long. When he became an apprentice to the prospector, the orcs came again. Jones saw with his own eyes the scene of those damned orcs killing his teacher, and fear made him unable to lift his strength. If Uncle Sam didn''t run away with him in the arms of the next door, maybe he would be the same as the teacher. However, the goddess of doom will not always pay attention to him. When he is at a loss to follow his neighbors to escape to the legendary green city, the blood clan of the holy light comes. He was taken to the dawn city. From the elder''s mouth, Jones can often hear the old man tell about the horror of vampires. Originally, he was very afraid. But after living in dawn city for some time, Jones found that it was not what he thought it was. Instead, he found a long lost sense of security here. After a long time, he even faced those who worked with a pair of ferocious bat wings and looked like demons. They were no longer afraid. The adults of Shengguang blood clan always meet and chat with him with a smile. They will never scold and disdain him like the noble barons in the village. Jones lived happily here, until one day, the great lord of Cachar ordered to look for a prospector who could explore the vein. The news changed his mind. Jones knew Chinese characters, which was taught by his teacher. The teacher said that as a prospector, he must be knowledgeable. At that time, although he didn''t understand what this sentence meant, he still studied hard. When he saw the above notice on the bulletin board in the square, Jones secretly reported that he was an apprentice of the prospector to the officer of the security force without telling Uncle Sam, who was taking him to the escape. What excited him was that his career as a prospector apprentice was recognized by the blood clan adults, and Jones was very happy. Although he told Uncle Sam about the news, the other side was worried, but Jones did not feel that he should not do so. If it wasn''t for the Lord of Cachar, maybe they would have starved to death on the road. This city can make him eat enough, live in an airtight house, and no one will bully him. He likes it very much, and he also wants to contribute his strength to this city. As the Lord of Cachar said, the dawn city is the dawn city for every resident. We should pay our own efforts to make the dawn city better. The Lord of cachal is a great man. What made Jones even happier was that after reporting his career to the blood clan adults, he was recruited into the construction department, a subordinate department of the city hall. Goddess, every department of the city hall is the most popular in dawn city. As long as you can go in and work, I don''t know how many people will break their heads. At least Uncle Sam, who lives with him, almost every time he sees the security forces, he envies them and says that if someone can help him get into the police force, he will give all his silver puck to that person. It''s incredible to get Uncle Sam to say that. Jones is very happy to be a member of the city hall department, especially to get 12 silver pucks a month. He swore that he had never seen so many silver pucks. When he told Uncle Sam the news, Jones could see the envy in his eyes. It''s a pity that Uncle Sam can''t enter the city hall, even if he pleads with the blood clan. But let him hope that the leader of the blood clan promised him, as long as he can find the vein, Uncle Sam will be arranged to the logistics team. Jones was very happy about this, but he didn''t rush to tell Uncle Sam that he wanted to share the good news until he found the vein. Jones is very confident about this. He believes that he can find ore veins. As the teacher said, he is a genius, a genius in prospecting. The winter moon is very cold. The snow is flying all over the sky. The wind blows the snow on the face and cuts the skin like a knife. In such an environment, it is undoubtedly a very hard work to go out and explore ore veins. Jones was protected by two bloodline adults, along with two blacksmith uncles. Together they flew through the mountains in the giant bat that took him into the dawn city. Jones loved the feeling of sitting behind the bat, and the joy of flying made him very happy. And because the Holy Light blood clan in front of him, Lord henna, will use a magic shield called mage shield to isolate the wind and snow. He didn''t feel much cold. "Lord Henner, there''s something wrong with the colors of those mountains. Maybe we can go down and have a look."Jones''s eyes suddenly brightened as the unhappy bat flew. This is the 20th mountain they explored today. It''s a huge basin with tall trees blocking out the sun in the valley, but now he has found a different place. Jones pointed to the snow covered rock below, a little excited on his face, which was in front of this strange gray forest. The teacher told him that the color of the ore is very different from that of ordinary rocks. As long as we carefully distinguish them, we can find the difference. The color of the rocks below is not the color of ordinary rocks. Jones felt his heart beat faster. He felt that he might have gained something this time. "Well, let''s go down and have a look." Hannah looked at Jones and nodded. Although he had failed countless times in the past month, he would never give up once he found useful information. The first ancestor Mian specially told him that the ore was very important to the blood clan, even if there was a chance. With the magic voice to another bat''s blood clan, two magic language bats slowly landed on the ground after a few circles. Because of the heavy snow in winter, the sun did not come out, so hunter''s condition was worse than that at night, but he was able to hold on. And he has five bottles of magic blood in his pocket, which allows him to stay in good shape during the day. At this time, the sky is just a little smaller snow, Jones with the help of Hannah, small body from the giant magic language bat. When they got down to the ground, they found that the small trees they had seen in the sky were so tall. The huge trees with 15 blade height were full of tenacity like stone pillars. And a thick layer of ice has formed on the gray bark. Jones suddenly seemed to see something and trotted towards the bare rock with excitement on his face. Only 12-year-old height appears to be a little short, dressed in a thick, wide gray cotton padded clothes, the figure is even more thin, in the snow pile forward, step by step a small footprint. Jones ran to the rock with his face full of excitement, picked up one of them, carefully identified it, and then turned excitedly and waved to several people. "Lord Henner, Lord Henner, I found it. This is iron ore, this is iron ore!" but what surprised Jones was that henna and another blood man, plus two old fellow blacksmiths, looked at him in horror at the moment, looking like a terrible devil. Jones turned his head slightly, and there was a scene that made his legs soften, and a six blade humanoid was standing behind him. The huge hairless head had only one eye, bigger than a millstone, and its gray pupils gave out cold eyes. The nostrils turned out to the sky. Because of the cold, a thick mist was ejected from the inside. The mouth was slightly opened with sharp teeth. The soldier''s shield might not be able to resist the bite. The humanoid is covered with gray skin with deep wrinkles, like an old tree growing in a long time, showing tenacity. The strong limbs and high bulging muscles make this humanoid creature full of power. In his right hand, he holds a five blade wooden stick, and the head of the stick is inlaid with dense sharp stones, which is full of primitive flavor. Jones swallowed and stammered to highlight the name of a legendary creature. "One, one eyed giant!" Chapter 128 The city of dawn, the third floor of the city hall. Reed took advantage of his time to call Amy. He was puzzled by how Ollie had become a fanatic of his own. Only the believer can have the spirit. If he did not preach, how could there be one more believer, and he was the most determined madman among the believers? He had countless questions about the shadow high priest, who had the title of blasphemer. Amy, dressed in a gray clergyman''s robe, came to the office in a spirited way. Now he''s very different from the old man he looked at in the beginning. Bow to your chest and bow. "Good day, under the ancestor''s crown" Amy originally thought that Li De was coming to discuss the matter of the mage tower with him, but the first words that the other side vomited made him dumbfounded. There''s only one sentence in my mind. What is it?? "Amy, I have a crazy believer... " crazy believer? " Amy, bewildered by Lee''s sudden words, made a bold inquiry. "Are you sure you are a madman, not a believer, under the patriarch''s crown?" It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Li De, but that the meaning of crazy believers is totally different from that of believers. Before he became a blood clan, he was a high priest in the Knights'' temple. The knight temple, a sect protected by gods, did not have any crazy believers in such a big green city, yes, none. Although the knight God is not famous, it is because of the weak gods, but a knight God who can be recognized by many gods has no crazy followers after hundreds of years of preaching in green city. In this case, many problems can be explained. How hard is it to be a madman? A believer must regard the believer as his own, and he is willing to give everything for the other. Even if he gives his soul, he will not hesitate. Only with this state of fanaticism and speechlessness can one become a crazy believer. Believers are divided into unbelievers, pan believers, believers, devout believers and crazy believers. Crazy believers are the rarest of believers, and every crazy believer is a precious treasure of the gods. It is no exaggeration to say that one crazy believer can stand up to the belief power brought by 10000 pan believers. There are no crazy believers in the Knights'' temple in green city. Lee suddenly says that he has one. The most important thing is that he is only level 11 now. Can this not shock Amy? "Yes, crazy believers. During the hero selection contest, a young man named Ollie suddenly became my crazy believer. I could feel his thoughts in the sea of spirit, and I also gave him a response when he was confused... Amy''s shocked expression could not be dispersed, and his face could not be thought of. "Can you still feel his thoughts? The goddess of the night was on, this... This... " for a long time, Amy didn''t know how to describe it. Finally, looking at Li De who didn''t know the difficulty, she sighed. "Maybe you have been blessed by the creator God and loved by the goddess of fortune. Under the patriarchal crown, you may not know what it means to have crazy believers. " Li De is not a priest, and his understanding of the gods is only through the memory of blood ancestors. He has not touched the temple during this period of time, so he naturally does not know the meaning of the representative of crazy believers. "It means you can build your own temple and spread your faith!! Goddess, this is unbelievable. You are only level 11! " Amy almost went crazy. Since he entered the kingdom of Knight God, he had been dreaming about becoming a God. But he knew that the difficulty was so stable. But now, a senior mage of level 11 has the power of faith that only belongs to the realm of gods. Well, it just drives him crazy. It''s unbelievable. Hearing this, Li De''s eyes moved slightly and he was interested. "Build a temple? Spreading faith? What''s the use of it? " Amy almost spat out blood. At this time, Li De seemed to be holding a magic model that could learn the forbidden curse, but he didn''t know the value of this thing at all. It makes him angry. "After spreading faith, you can have more believers, gather more faith power, and finally give these power to your believers. The power of the Templar is divine. In the message I got from the knight God Kingdom, I said that the power of gods is provided by believers. The more believers, the more powerful the gods are. As long as you have enough believers, your power will become more powerful! Even become a God in the end Amy fell into a frenzy. He was not a coward with the name of blasphemer. It was his ultimate dream to study how to become a God.Now there is an example that can show him hope. How can he not be excited. Li De''s eyes flashed with thought. Is the source of divine power the power of faith? This is the first time that Amy talked to him about it. Before that, he was too lazy to ask. He was not so curious about the power of super appearing in the hierarchy. But now he has the key to a higher level of power: Ollie the madman. This made him very interested. "Amy, I have only one madman now, and the power of faith is not even one tenth of my magic. How do you get the strength you say you can give back to the believers? " If he can feed back the power of faith to the believers like a God, does it mean that there will be a profession in the dawn city that he has always been longing for - Pastor. "Under the patriarchal crown, only a large number of believers can gain enough faith power. The power of faith, like magic, is also a kind of energy. But the difference is that the power of faith is less than magic, and its function is more unique, and only believers can provide it. These believers are like magic stones that can provide you with energy. The more you have, the more energy you can get. Once the power of faith has reached a certain level, you can call it. Finally, the power of faith can be condensed into divine power and ignite the divine fire... " after Amy''s unique explanation, Li De suddenly realized. In other words, the power of magic and faith are both energy, but the power of faith is higher energy, and only believers can provide it. If you want to obtain a large amount of power of belief, you must expand the source of acquisition, that is, the number of believers. "Why do I have mad believers and no one else can? Or is it that everyone can get mad believers, even if they are powerless civilians. " Although Li De understood the principle of the power of faith, he was still very curious about this issue. Amy became very serious. "No, under the patriarch''s crown, the common people can''t get the power of faith, and even most extraordinary people can''t get the power of faith, let alone have crazy believers. Because they can''t sense the prayer of the believers. " "All these are caused by your own affinity for magic, that is to say, your affinity for energy" "if the spiritual strength is not enough, or the affinity of magic is not enough, you can not feel the faith power of believers. The power of faith is also a kind of energy, and this kind of energy is more advanced, which needs more sensitive perception and affinity for energy to be sensed. Without this kind of incomparable affinity, even if the other party''s crazy belief, nothing will happen to another person. Because they don''t have enough affinity for magic and energy, they can''t feel that energy, and they can only let it escape. " There was a strange look on Lee''s face. Magic affinity? This is not a shot in the arm one of his three talent specialities is magic affinity Magic affinity (extreme): you have reached the limit of your affinity for magic, and you can control magic as you like. After lied revealed the general information about his talent to Amy, the 15 level blasphemer''s face showed a speechless expression. His eyes are full of the envy and yearning of red fruits. "Perhaps we can build a new temple in the dawn city under the crown of our ancestors. A temple that belongs entirely to you. From now on, the God that all people in dawn City believe in will only be you, the great patriarch of the Holy Light blood clan, the Lord of dawn, under the crown of leader kachard Chapter 129 It''s hard to say that reed was fascinated by Amy. He is not for the unreachable dream of becoming a God. There is still a distance from level 15. It is not realistic to think of becoming a God. He''s for Amy''s profession, the shadow priest. Amy, who has become the shadow high priest, can transfer to other people the shadow clergyman. Shadow priest''s talent skills are very well matched with the blood clan. The combination of the two can increase combat effectiveness. This was what Amy, the shadow high priest, had told him in person, and he had always remembered it. But the premise of changing to a shadow priest is to become a priest. But in glory, there was no other way than for the temple to become a priest. So Lide was in a heartbeat. Shadow priest is a powerful hidden profession. Once dawn city can have this profession, it will undoubtedly greatly enhance the strength of dawn city. Moreover, the construction of the temple in the dawn city means that he has absolute control, and even if there is any mistake, he can correct it in time. The temptation is very big. If successful, the blood clan will have a shadow occupation to choose from, and there will be no loss if you fail. "Amy, I agreed to build the temple. But how would you preach after you built the temple? " After the establishment of any temple, it is bound to spread the belief of gods. But Li De is not a God, and there are still some ways to spread faith. The spread of faith involves the establishment of religious sects. The goddess of life has the sect of life, the God of death uses the sect of death, and the God of justice has the sect of justice. If he wants to establish a temple, he must establish a religious sect, but also determine the clergy and clarify the doctrine. It is not a simple thing. Amy patted her chest and said with pride. "All this is for me under the crown of the first ancestor. You only need to confirm your ministry." As a senior priest who had lived in the knightly temple for decades, he was familiar with the gods. I... Li De can''t laugh or cry. I can''t count if I say it? If people want to become gods, they must first have the priesthood. The priesthood of the goddess of life is life. The whole glory plane, even the evil creatures, must respect the goddess of life. The God of death''s priesthood is death. If all creatures do not enter the Kingdom after death, they will be put into the river Styx by the God of death. These are the two most powerful palaces of glory. They are in charge of life and death. These are the priesthood. Make sure that you have your own domain. Every God must have it. Even if Li De makes a fake, he has to get a clergy, otherwise he can''t preach at all. "Blood clan, blood... Just these two" the clergy between gods can not conflict. Once there is a conflict, it is equivalent to two people sharing the same power. It is likely that God war will happen. Therefore, even if the temple of Li De was false, he did not dare to use the priesthood of life and death. Blood clan, blood, he has never heard of a God in charge of these two clergy. "Yes, grandparent crown, you wait for my news" Amy left after getting rid''s approval and went down in a hurry. There is nothing more wonderful than studying God. Looking at Amy''s disappearing figure, Li De shook his head in tears and laughter. He didn''t pay much attention to it. It was only a surprise to have a crazy believer. He could feel the weakness of the belief in his mind. Even a mage''s hand consumed dozens of times more magic than it. It may take tens of thousands of believers to reach a state of help to him. But there were only a few people in the whole city of dawn, so for a short time he did not expect much from this seemingly large force. It can only be used as an additional layout to see if there is any harvest in the future. Now the most important thing is to develop the dawn City, which is the foundation of everything. However, due to the cold winter moon, many things can not be carried out, which makes Li De a little helpless. At the same time, he is troubled by the mineral matter. The development of a city without the support of mineral veins is almost empty talk. Not to mention weapons, is commonly used daily necessities must use metal products. Now dawn city can''t even make a kitchen knife... it''s not easy. Dawn city can''t trade with foreign countries, so there is no place to buy ore. It takes too much effort to purchase the scarlet mage tower. The ore is not cotton and grain, so it can''t accept the waste of time in transportation every day. As Lee frowned, a smell of blood in the air made him turn his head.Step on ~ a rush of footsteps sounded. "Under the ancestor''s crown, there''s something wrong with the exploration team!" The office broke into a blood clan covered with blood, but there was no sign of injury to the blood clan. Obviously, the blood was not his. Li De stood up with a bad feeling in his heart. There is only one prospector in the whole dawn city. If there is an accident with this prospector, there will be no one to use. "Take me. Do you know what''s going on?" No ambiguity. I pulled up my legs and walked out of the office. The blood clan who came to report was leading the way in front, with a dignified expression. "Hannah said he had to report it to you in person." Li De nodded and said nothing, but his face was solemn. Henna is a blood race of three generations. Augustine''s blood is delicate, and he is the candidate that Augustine strongly recommends to him. Although the team is small, it has two magic language bats of level 7 and two blood clans of level 8. It is no problem to run away even if the general enemy can''t fight. But now there are injuries. It must be something unexpected. In Li De''s thoughts, the two came to the first floor of the city hall. At this time, the hall was under martial law, and the residents who came to work were sealed off outside the hall. More than 20 blood clans were on guard around with solemn faces. In the hall, two blood covered blood clan lying on the ground, next to a 12-3-year-old boy was sobbing. After seeing reed, hunter on the ground struggled to sit up and salute. His handsome face was covered with stains, and the blue mage''s robe was broken. Most of them were even more embarrassed than beggars. "Under the ancestor''s crown..." the voice was filled with an irresistible weakness. Lee quickly stopped him. "Don''t use so many rules. Have you sent someone to get the magic blood?" "Patriarch, has gone to take" the next blood clan left to respond. Lee nodded, looked at Hunter and said in a deep voice, "Hannah, what''s going on?" "Under the crown, I..." Hunter vomited blood, and could not say a complete sentence intermittently. Jones on the other side of the line heard Lee''s question, and his eyes were red and his throat was obstructed. "Lord of Cachar, Lord Henner was injured to save me." The young face was full of remorse and sadness, and if it had not been for him, Lord hunter would not have been hurt. "Help you? Are you an apprentice to the prospector "Yes, Lord of cachal" "what did you meet? Why was he so badly hurt " henna had no strength to say more, leaving Jones to answer Reed''s questions. "Lord of Cachar, we, we have found iron ore" "what? Really? " Li De''s eyes opened, and a little surprise appeared on his serious face. Jones handed him the taupe mineral tightly held in his hand, with the boy''s temperature still on it. Sobbed with tears. "We found a complete iron ore, but there''s a cyclops next to the vein >. The sudden appearance of the huge figure created a great shadow in his heart. "Lord Henner, in order to protect me, was attacked by the Cyclops, and two blacksmith uncles were also killed..." Jones''s words made Li Demi''s head pick, and his eyes flashed a little cold. Cyclops?? Even if you are an ancient giant, today I will let you know the end of infuriating blood clan. Chapter 130 Lee took a deep breath. He didn''t expect to hear so much news from young Jones. The good news, no doubt, is that iron ore has been found, and, according to Jones, it seems to have a lot of reserves. The bad news is that there are Cyclops around this vein. Cyclops are intelligent creatures with the intelligence of children aged 12-14 years. This group of ancient giant blood flowing in the body of life, adult can reach 6 blade, weight more than 2000 pounds. The average level of Cyclops is about 9 levels after adulthood. The elite Cyclops can exceed 10 levels. The most powerful Cyclops Lord level can even reach 15 levels. It belongs to a very powerful high-level tribe. These lives are usually only found in the remote forests or mountains, rarely seen in the outside world. "How many Cyclops have you met?" Jones shook his head with fear in his eyes. "Lord Cachar, we only met one. He came out of the gray forest. The forest is so big that we can''t determine how many Cyclops live there..." one? Li De looked at the speechless henna and another blood group, and nodded his head solemnly. Only one Cyclops can make two blood clan of level 8 hurt like this, and the other must be elite Cyclops of level 10 or above. And Cyclops have always been social creatures, there are elite Cyclops, so we can conclude that their number will not be less. "Don''t worry, hunt will be OK. The blood of the holy light is not a fragile race." "What''s your name?" "Jones..." "Jones, you are a brave young man, I admire your courage. Can you take us back to that deep forest again? We need ore and revenge for Hannah... " young Jones watched Hannah bite his teeth on the ground and tried to suppress his fear. "Lord of Cachar, Lord Henner, is it really going to be all right?" "Of course, I will not deceive your young man." "Yes, I''ll take you now" with a kind smile, Li Delu patted the boy on the shoulder. "What a brave young man. Maybe you can be a hero like the twelve dawn heroes in the future." The twelve heroes conferred by Li De have become the legend of the city of dawn. With his help, countless young people are proud of them. "I''ll try." little Jones''s face appeared a little excited and yearning. "Good." Lee nodded and turned his eyes to the second generation of blood descendants who arrived immediately after hearing the news. They were all here except Amy and Frey, who was guarding the holy land. Because of the weather, he has ordered that the plunder of the population be stopped, and all the blood clans on the border have returned to the dawn city. It is worth mentioning that in addition to Otis, ivy, Lucy and Dylan, the four second-generation blood descendants, broke through level 10 last night to become a real senior mage. 5 high level mages at level 10, 1 blasphemer at level 15, plus his ancestor at level 11. It is no exaggeration for the blood clan now to say that the strength has doubled compared with three months ago. Especially in the high-level combat effectiveness, it is the blood clan before crushing completely. When he was crushed by Bai Sita, he believed that he would be able to develop for a period of time. "Odyssey, ivy, Lucy, Dylan, you four are going with me, with 100 bloodlings and 200 magic language bats. Call Amy in by the way. The dignity of the blood clan should not be provoked! " Cyclops have always been a social life, there are few single Cyclops, so this time we will encounter the Cyclops tribe. With the exception of Frey, he brought all the high-end power. Although the Cyclops are powerful, he has no fear at all. Instead, he is awe inspiring. No one can violate his ruling blood clan at will, and no one has the qualification. And although the strength of the Cyclops is strong, it has a fatal weakness. Can''t fly. The blood clan with air supremacy has absolute initiative. If Hannah wasn''t trying to protect Jones, he wouldn''t have been hurt so badly. Just 10 minutes, so the blood clan and magic language bat assembled. Half of the city is covered by the shape of the bat. Flying by, magic language bats cast huge shadows on the ground. They are like abyssal demons hunting for dragons. Every low-level skimming can cause the crowd in the square to exclaim and admire. By this time the sky was approaching dusk. Although the status of the blood clan is still affected, it is not as strong as at noon.This is the first time that Li De led the blood clan to go out on a war, and the blood in his heart was surging. All men have a dream of commanding the army to fight in the battlefield. Li De is no exception. He has no chance on earth. But in the world of glory, he is the king of a race, he is the master of a city. He can launch a war at any time with his life as his stake. The blood is boiling. Without redundant words, the blood clan who went out to battle gathered in the square of dawn city. In the curious eyes of the surrounding crowd, the orderly blood clan is full of powerful momentum. In this solemn atmosphere, the residents spontaneously stopped talking and stood upright unconsciously. "Shengguang blood clan, follow me for the dawn city!" Lee''s cold tone spread throughout the square. "Yes, under the ancestor''s crown" after the neat and unified response, a hundred blood clans turned over and mounted the giant magic language bat. Whew ~ the magic language bat stirs up the huge bat wings and blows a gust of wind. In the eyes of the crowd, all the magic language bats flapped into the sky, leaving a group of black spots in the blink of an eye. It seems that the strength of this army makes them feel proud. And the reason for this unexpected situation spread quickly among the crowd after the blood clan left. After spending more than a month, the prospecting team sent by the Lord of Cachar finally found the iron ore, but there was a one eyed giant tribe next to the iron mine. The fierce one eyed giant attacked the young prospector when the prospecting team was unprepared. In order to protect the young prospector, two blacksmiths were also killed by the one eyed giant. Hearing the news, the Lord of Cachar was infuriated. The dignity of the Holy Light blood clan should not be provoked, and the lives of the residents of the dawn city could not be lost in vain. In his anger, the Lord of Cachar decided to take the iron mine for dawn city and hang the one eyed giant who killed the residents of dawn city. In a very short period of time, the packaged message reached everyone''s ears from a department called the Propaganda Department of the city hall. The propaganda area has always been the highland to be occupied. This secret department has a small number of people and does not recruit personnel from outside. Harrison is in charge of it. Li De is the focus of attention. Hearing this news, the residents of dawn city were filled with indignation and angry with the Cyclops, and prayed for the safe return of the Holy Light blood clan. It was a war to avenge the inhabitants of the dawn City, and everyone shared the same hatred. The external contradiction is one of the best ways to resolve the internal contradictions. After encountering a strong enemy, the whole city of dawn suddenly gathered together. Lee and Jones sat on a magic language bat. The magic language bat with a wingspan of 10 to 12 blades can be regarded as the overlord in the air, and it will not lose to any life of the same level in terms of its size. The iron ore Jones found was not far from dawn city. After half an obsidian high-speed flight, under the guidance of riding Jones, reed saw the area that had been attacked. This is a more difficult to find the hidden area. To cross between two towering peaks, and this passage is only 30 blade wide, the winding air passage is a thousand blade distance. If it wasn''t for the iron ore, Lee believes no one will pass by. Distant mountains are not hills. There are lots of towering peaks, so no one will be curious about such places. After going through the tortuous passage, I suddenly see the light in front of me. A huge space appears, surrounded by towering mountains, which is very much like a bowl. Jones reached for the entrance to the valley. Over the sky hundreds of blades, Lee overlooks the earth. At the eye''s eye is a mountain range not covered with snow and ice, and the exposed rocks present a completely different grayish brown color from the surrounding mountains. This should be iron ore. On the right side of the mountain range is a forest with an average height of 15 blades, and the marginal forest is invisible. Light gray thin leaves covered with thick ice and snow, only a few stretch out of the head, gray bark like pillars, full of tough old breath. At the junction of the deep forest and the ore vein, there is a conspicuous battle trace. The ground was pockmarked, and there were several huge footprints, apparently left by the Cyclops. Blood was scattered around, including the body of a demon language bat that was eaten with only bones. There were traces of sharp teeth gnawing on the bones. It was obviously a masterpiece of the Cyclops. Li De''s eyes are cold. This is the first time in such a long time that the blood clan has suffered a loss. He didn''t let the blood clan land. With a wave of his hand, his voice could be heard by everyone under the transmission of magic."Odyssey, lead a man to explore the range of the valley and make sure there are other channels connecting to the outside." "Amy, you can go alone to find those damned Cyclops" "all the other blood clans have risen to 1000 blades and wait for dark." Recklessness will only make the scene passive, and the specific information of the enemy must be confirmed before the war. This is not a fight between one or two people, but a war between one ethnic group and another. Even if there is a small mistake, the casualties will be incalculable. The blood clan that gets the order immediately acts according to the instruction. Amy, as a shadow high priest and a 15 level God blasphemer, is undoubtedly the most powerful presence here, especially after she became a blood clan and learned little fireball technique of Lee De. Even if he meets the giant alone, he is not at ease. As for the other blood clans, Li De decided to act after dark. Night is the most powerful weapon of blood clan. Amy directly used the racial talent in the sky, incarnating as bats, touching ~ hundreds of bats flew towards the ground and disappeared in the blink of an eye. At this time, the blood clans who raised the distance kept a state of silence, waiting for Otis and Amy to bring back the message, and also waiting for the arrival of the goddess of night. The wind and snow, which had just stopped, began to blow again at this moment, and the dim sky became darker as the evening approached. Jones sat on the magic language bat, looked at the tall and straight back of Lee De, and looked at the solemn blood clan around him. He felt a little nervous. War is coming. Chapter 131 In the wind and snow whistling, time passes by. Lee is not in a hurry. He sits behind the magic language bat and looks calm. Because it''s going to be dark. Other creatures may have a great influence on them after dark, but the blood group is not the same. The blood clan who enters the night can be regarded as the real blood clan, and the night is the most powerful weapon of the blood clan. One day later, when the last ray of light in the sky disappeared, Otis brought back the news. "Under the ancestor''s crown, this valley is completely blocked by high mountains, and we can''t find another way out. The only way to get in and out of here is the place where we come in. Because of the forest, we didn''t find the Cyclops Lee nodded. He didn''t blame Odyssey. The valley is very wide, tens of kilometers long. It''s not easy to find an uncertain number of enemies in such a wide and dense forest. "It''s dark now. You four lead the team and 20 blood clans form a group. Cast a net in this forest, and send out a signal as soon as you find the Cyclops. " Feeling the surging power in his body, Li De gave the order directly. He delayed for so long to wait for dark. At this time, the time to belong to the blood clan came. "Yes, under the ancestor''s crown" the blood clans who got the order quickly divided into teams and entered the forest under the leadership of several second-generation blood descendants. Although the forest is wide enough, he believes it will not take long to find each other. "Jones, I''ll have someone take you back to dawn City, and come back tomorrow after dawn" Lee turned to look at Jones, who was already a little tired behind him, and gave a smile. For a 12-year-old child, it''s a long time to be tired. Jones looked at reed and was about to say that he wanted to stay, but he looked around, still a little frustrated and his head hung down. "Lord Cachar... I... am I useless?" Li De couldn''t help smiling and patted him on the shoulder. "Jones, you are still very young, not everyone has been useful, work hard, I hope you can help dawn city find more ore veins in the future. I believe you. " Lee, the king of chicken soup, instantly revived Jones and looked at him with adoration on his face. "Lord Cachar, you are really great..." Yes, great, such a noble identity, to talk to him like this, Jones is full of warmth. "Go back." After the blood clan sent Jones away, Lee''s expression gradually became serious. It has the iron ore he badly needs. No matter how powerful the Cyclops are, he will conquer this land. No one can stop him. Blood clan, never retreat. "Leave 10 clansmen to watch the magic language bat and wait for my order, and the others will go into the forest together" Li De no longer waits for news from Otis, because the turbulent magic in his body makes him full of strong confidence after dark. "Yes, under the ancestor''s crown" touching ~ in the sky with thousands of blades, behind the giant bat, under the light of the cold moonlight just emerging. Lee, dressed in a dark blue mage''s robe, got up, stepped on the bat''s back, and jumped directly to the ground. The moon is all over the sky, and the magic language that stirs up the bat wings becomes his background plate at this moment. Whistling ~ the wind is howling. The high-speed falling made Lee''s speed reach the extreme in a few seconds. The impact of air resistance made his ears roar at this moment. From the sky. The distance of kilometer is blinking away. At the moment of falling into the earth, bang ~ Li De''s figure disappears and a group of bats appear in the air. Just 100 bats gallop toward the forest, race talent, incarnation bat. At the moment that Li De entered the deep forest, a roar of fury came out from the distance, as if some ancient creatures had awakened. The whole forest trembled at this moment. As a bat, reed quickly adjusts his direction and gallops in the direction of the sound. Everything around turned into twisted light. On the other side. Amy stood outside the cave and looked at the seven blade Cyclops in front of her. Her face was very ugly. He didn''t expect to have a 15 level Cyclops Lord here. A miscalculation. This is not the key, the key is that the Cyclops Lord also has much more than the average Cyclops wisdom, which makes the other side more difficult. "Human beings!! You have to dieThe sound of rage is like the dull thunder in a dark cloud. Ancient giant language. This language is a higher language handed down by ancient giants. Even if you have not learned giant language, you can understand it. It is a direct communication in spirit. The Cyclops Lord''s face with incomparable anger, this damned human just dare to attack him!! The huge mace in his hand was swung down. Amy''s face changed again. She quickly ran into the shadow and ran away with great speed. After evolution into a blood clan, his ability to become a shadow high priest has been strengthened once again. At night, his combat effectiveness in the shadow is almost terrible. But how to strengthen with a cyclops to close combat, to compete strength is also a very stupid thing. It''s the mage''s job to open a distance and attack with magic. Bang ~ a fireball the size of a millstone erupted from under the shade of the tree. The Cyclops Lord had no time to react and subconsciously blocked his face with his hand. Roar ~ the terrible heat wave burst out, and the violent energy made the surrounding forest burn up, but it was destroyed by the melting snow water in a short time. The Lord of the Cyclops, whose gray and wrinkled skin was as wrinkled as ancient tree bark, was only slightly burnt black under the bombardment of fireball, and even had no effect on him. But the burning pain made the Cyclops Lord more and more angry. "Damned human, I will let you taste the taste of death!" Two legs like a mountain force, the body rushed to the shadow, the huge mace with unparalleled strength swept the fireball area. Pen ~ the ground was shaking and several big trees surrounded by three people were smashed and broken. The broken branch banged on the ground and raised a snowflake. Amy in the shadow has already moved. When Li De arrived, he saw that the Lord of the one eyed giant plowed all the surrounding forests like a giant bulldozer. Tall trees all over the ground collapsed and piled up into mountains. And the Cyclops Lord is also full of black marks after the magic burn. What surprised Lee was that there was a scar on the Cyclops, which almost ran across the whole body. There was also a thick bloodstain on it. It was obvious that there was a big war before the fight with Amy. "Damn human!! I will find you, I will crush your head! " Crazy roars spread far and wide in the silent night sky. "Under the ancestor''s crown, this monster is the one eyed giant Lord, whose level has reached level 15, and the opponent''s skin can be immune to magic under the three rings." As Lee becomes a human, and agitates bat wings to look down at the earth above the sky, Amy quietly comes behind him. In a short period of time, he could do nothing but the Cyclops Lord of the same level, but the flexibility of the blood clan made the Cyclops Lord helpless. Lee de looks at the one eyed giant Lord who is still unscrupulously demolishing and nodding. "You made the scar on the Cyclops Lord?" "No, I had it when I met him. This Cyclops Lord has a very high magic resistance. It''s hard for me to hurt him in a short time." Amy quickly explained that the Cyclops Lord''s skin, which was immune to the three ring magic, caused him a lot of trouble. Li De''s eyes flashed a little thinking, is there any creature that can make the Cyclops Lord hurt? "Have you found anything else?" "Under the ancestor''s crown, there is only one eyed giant here, and there should be a tribe of Cyclops in the cave behind" Li De nodded. "What weakness does the Cyclops have?" "Weakness?" Amy recalled, "the Cyclops are powerful, but they are very bulky units, which we can use. What''s more, the Cyclops also take great care of their cubs. If they attack their cubs in battle, the Cyclops will get angry, and even they will give up their lives to protect their cubs " Li De''s eyes brightened when he heard this. "I see. Now let all the blood race come here. We''ll take it on our own. " Amy slightly a Leng, "single challenge?" "Of course, our blood race single eye giant Lord, do you have any questions?" Amy nodded suddenly and said naturally. "Of course, there is no doubt that under the patriarchal crown, do we need to pull all the blood clans of dawn city to fight against them?" Lee took a deep look at Amy, and his face was full of emotion. "It''s really deep in my heart. Let''s forget it this time, next time" in fact, the blood clan who heard the news had already supported with a very fast speed without the call of Li De. When the sky is shrouded in the shadow of magic language bats, when hundreds of blood clans appear around.The Lord of the one eyed giant noticed something wrong and suddenly raised his head and roared at the blood clan flying in the sky. "Dirty vampires, are you going to fight against the great thunder tribe?" Ancient giant language roars. Under the fury, the one eyed giant Lord showed no sign of weakness in the face of the overwhelming blood clan, and his face was full of anger. Corso thunder Title: Wisdom (intelligence increased by 50%) age: 289 level: 15 (severe starvation) Occupation: giant heavy warrior ancient giant blood: activated, power increased by 300%, skin immunity under three rings of magic. Introduction: the outstanding Cyclops Lord, not only has a strong power, but also has excellent wisdom. After reading the other party''s information, Li decha frowned. Level 15 giant Lord, not only has the ancient giant blood, but also has the title of a wise person. It''s no wonder that the one eyed giant Lord has been able to circle with Amy, the shadow high priest, for so long without any damage. The other party''s blood talent is indeed powerful. "Corso thunder, Lord of the Cyclops tribe, I am the ancestor of the Holy Light blood clan - Cachar. You have violated the territory of the Holy Light blood clan and hurt the magic language bat of the Holy Light blood clan " " on behalf of the Holy Light blood clan, I declare war on the one eyed giant tribe, and it will not stop until one side submits or destroys the clan! " Li De''s figure, which had been diffused by magic, was like rolling thunder and resounded through the sky. Although the one eyed giant Lord could not understand the common language of the mainland, the message that Li De delivered directly with his mental strength made him clearly understand the meaning of this sentence. The Cyclops Lord looked at the giant bat that had enveloped the sky, and the anger in his mind slowly dropped. Flash in the eyes of a bit of fear, with wisdom, he knew the difficulty of the opponent. He suddenly roared at the huge cave with 20 blades behind him. Under the gaze of all the people, one eye giant after another in the cave appeared in front of the blood clan with heavy steps. One, two, three, until the 21st. The whole Cyclops tribe, all the Cyclops. The giant is a giant. It''s a giant. It''s a giant. It''s a giant. It''s a giant. It''s a giant. It''s a giant. It''s a giant. It''s a giant. It''s a giant. It''s a giant. It''s a giant. It''s a giant. It''s a giant. It. Among them, there are 5 Cyclops whose level reaches the exaggerated level of 10, and there are 10 Cyclops who reach level 9. It was a powerful force, and Lee''s eyes were slightly moved. After a little observation, an interesting discovery moved him. In addition to the few cubs, these Cyclops carry a lot of scars. Although it was not as obvious as the ferocious scar on the stomach of COSO thunder, they were all badly hurt. It was obvious that they had experienced a great war. This Cyclops tribe must have experienced something to fall to this level. And the most important thing is that each Cyclops property panel will have an attribute. A state of extreme hunger. This discovery made him think of a lot in a flash. Besides human beings, blood clan can not transform other human like creatures into blood clan, so the assumption of vampire Cyclops doesn''t exist. But what if you enslave each other? Looking at a group of wary looking at the blood clan in the sky, but dare not take the initiative to hand, can only send out angry roar of one eyed giant, Li De touched his chin, showing his thoughtful eyes. The blood clan flies in the sky with three or four hundred blades. The one eyed giant can only smash it with a stone, but such a long distance and flexible blood clan can easily avoid it. Even if it is angry, it can''t help it. Lee has always maintained a posture of oppression but not attack, so suspended in the air. However, this gesture puts great pressure on the Cyclops below. Not to mention the blood group, the wingspan width of the magic language bat with more than ten blades can bring a lethal threat to these huge creatures. There are too many magic language bats. Even if they don''t attack, they can make these 22 one eyed giants feel flustered by a simple cruise. Ten minutes later, under the cover of darkness, a few bats flew out of the cave behind the Cyclops. He fluttered his wings and flew to Li De in an instant. He reached out to take the bat and closed his eyes slightly. A moment later, the corner of his mouth hung a cold arc. Little Bats trained by special methods do not find new enemies in the cave. That is to say, here is all they have. He has been waiting so long to see a play. Now, it''s time to start this race war. Li De said coldly, "all the blood clans are ready to cast magic and mount magic language bats to dive and bomb."The blood clan with the right to control the air has now mastered the absolute initiative. Even if the one eyed giant on the ground is boss level, the city wall can collapse. But it is still useless, no matter how strong the Cyclops are, they will kneel down in his hands. "Corso thunder. I am the Lord of dawn City, the leader of the blood clan of Shengguang. I will attack you to destroy the clan, the blood clan will kill every member of your one eyed giant department! " Taking advantage of the gap of blood casting, Li De continues to exert pressure on the Cyclops Lord with language. Pre war shouting is a seemingly very retarded thing, but it can often exert more psychological pressure on the disadvantaged side. If it is in the face of a group of ordinary Cyclops, he will not reason, directly hit again. But now, this one eyed giant with a lot of wisdom has raised his other mind. These damned vampires!! Corso thunder roared furiously at the sky, but in the face of the amount that could cover the sky, there was something in his eye that he could not detect. There are too many enemies, too strong. Unless he can get the support of thunder tribe, he has no confidence in the face of such a number of vampires. But now he is just a weak man who failed to fight for the throne, and the thunder tribe is far away. The heart inevitably raised a bit of fear. His three wives and six children are still behind him. With wisdom, he doesn''t want to die like this. But the dignity of the Lord of the Cyclops makes it impossible for him to give up before the war, let alone surrender to a group of damned vampires!! Corso thunder will never admit defeat!! The Cyclops will never be slaves!! At this time, hundreds of blood clans swooped down in giant bats, each with two rings of magic in their hands. Strong magic waves make the sky tremble. Dive bombing, go. Chapter 132 No one thought that war could be fought like this. The blood clan sits on the magic language bat. After casting the magic language bat swoops down and throws out the big fireball when it reaches the hundred blade height above the Cyclops. The magic language bat then pulled up again and did not enter the low altitude area below the hundred blades. If it is one or two blood clans, this effect is undoubtedly very weak, but hundreds of blood clans constitute a continuous bombing network. This is the dive bombing that only modern warfare can see. After the first wave of bombing, the rising blood clan releases a second spell, and then starts a new casting after a round. Boom and boom ~ the terrible big fireball smashes from the sky. The explosion degree of each fireball is more than five times higher than that of the small fireball, and can easily collapse half a house. Even more powerful than TNT. A sea of fire. The terrible heat in the surrounding ice and snow all turned into water. The Cyclops, who were bombarded intensively in the central area, were bombarded by waves. The cubs of the Cyclops are protected by the female Cyclops, but the scorching temperature inevitably makes them scream. The Cyclops, who wanted to escape, saw that the cubs were attacked crazily, and then turned back to protect the six juveniles. Although has a high magic resistance, but in the blood clan under the overwhelming attack, fear in the inevitable spread. After all, they are intelligent creatures. Although their IQ is not high, they still have fear. The most important thing is that the blood clan is too flexible. Although the boulders thrown by the underground Cyclops can fly up to the sky with hundreds of blades, their flexible bodies can make the blood clan easily avoid. And even if the hapless magic language bat is hit, but the strong physical quality can also resist the attack of the Cyclops. Even if the magic language bat is injured, the blood clan riding on it can continue to fight for another magic language bat. The war went into a white hot state at the beginning. Blood clan in the high altitude after casting, riding bats dive to the ground to bomb, the ground Cyclops in the sea of fire in anger, all kinds of giant stones and trees hit the blood clan. Fireballs with the hottest and bursting magic energy burst on the ground, forming a huge flame encircling the Cyclops. In order to protect the cubs, it is impossible for the Cyclops, who did not escape for the first time, to go again. The blazing flames around them were glowing with a bluish glow, and the terrible heat could melt the rocks. There is no doubt that the battle without air supremacy is a very tragic and futile resistance. Under the magic bombing of blood clan, the ground has fallen into a sea of fire. Once the one eyed giant jumps off, Amy in the shadow will use the three ring magic to teach the other party, and the Cyclops tribe can''t raise their heads under the dense bombing. Li De has not played yet, but ordered to adjust the bombing frequency and height of the blood clan from the outside. This is the first time that he has applied his idea to the blood war. In the memory of the ancestors of the blood clan, in the past, the blood clan fought against the enemy. Even if they had the air supremacy, they could not suppress it. He combined with modern war ideas, in the face of no air supremacy of the ground race, the advantage of the blood clan to the maximum. Of course, this set is only suitable for bullying these races that have no air supremacy but can''t help but blood race. When they encounter orcs, the bipedal dragon will be invalid. But Rao is so. Every time Li De praises the potential of blood clan. This is the real superior race, powerful and domineering. In the battle of blood clan in the night, it has undoubtedly got the highest promotion. Each blood clan can release two ring magic big fireball about 15 times. After drinking the magic blood, this data has more than doubled directly, and the magic recovery speed has increased dramatically. No one will care about the consumption of magic. After 25 rounds of bombing, the stubborn one eyed giant finally faced the collapse. Cyclops have ancient giant blood, and their skin is highly resistant to magic. For example, a cyclops Lord can be immune to spell damage below 3 rings, while adult Cyclops can be immune to spell damage below 2 rings. However, no matter how strong the immunity is, there is a threshold beyond which it will be invalid, just as Lee can melt the anti magic stone of immune four ring magic with one ring magic. After constant fireball washing, the ground has now fallen into a sea of fire. The fireball, which is still exploding, has raised the temperature here to an unimaginable temperature. With the exception of Corso, the other Cyclops could not hold on. The hot flame thinned the air so quickly that every breath they breathed seemed to burn their throat. Plop ~ plop ~ plop ~ one Cyclops after another fell into the sea of fire. Dying. With despair in his eyes, Corso thunder turned to look at the Cyclops tribe, which had no one standing behind him, and was afraid to swallow him up.If he died in a fierce battle on the battlefield, he would not feel afraid, and he would be trapped in the same place and burned alive. The suffering of not being able to fight back until death came is beyond description. "Corso thunder. I am kacharr, the ancestor of the Holy Light blood clan. Unless one side chooses to submit, the war will continue until the one eyed giant tribe is destroyed. Your children, your women, all your things will be turned into ashes under the magic of blood clan Originally it seemed powerless, and even some of the secondary two''s shouts were already very heavy at this time. The kind of pressure that suffocates Corso thunder makes his defense line in his heart break down bit by bit. Li De''s eyes were cold, and a huge fireball was slowly condensed in his hand. His powerful magic energy was several times that of the big fireball. Hit the ground with a bang. The fireball explodes in front of the thunder. A terrible shock wave broke out. The hot energy element energy sweeps the world again. More than a dozen blades of flame seemed to devour the Cyclops Lord at any time. This time it completely broke COSO thunder''s heart. He turned his head and looked at the Cyclops, who were all fallen down, still coughing violently in their coma, and were almost dying. Kneel on one knee. The huge one eye reveals despair. He was seriously injured in the battle for the position of chief. He was no longer able to resist. "I am willing to submit to you, the ancestor of the Holy Light blood clan" after hearing this, Li De''s mouth slightly cocked. There is no race that cannot be conquered, only not powerful enough. "Stop the attack" Li De stopped the blood clan from attacking again. Hundreds of blood clans hold huge fireballs and stare at the earth indifferently. With only one command, they will let the Cyclops on the ground taste magic again. The dark night sky was glowing red. Alone, agitating giant bat wings to fall from the sky. In the flames all over the sky, Lee with bat wings looks like a big devil who rushes out of the lava hell. It''s full of amazing power. The weak Corso''s eyes flashed with fear after seeing Lee. The vampire had killed them without even contacting them. The strong are respected. The power of blood clan made him fear, let him fear, let him respect. "Corso thunder, surrender is not shameful, I will make your tribe stronger. Take an oath. " Thunder that huge one eye looks at Li De, in the eye flashed some struggle, but finally returned to calm. He can''t afford to gamble. "Oi... Pf... NQ... The great mansion of death and soul. I am your loyal servant, I am your most devout believer. I am willing to use your strength to sign a soul contract with my master. If the contract is abrogated, I will give my soul to serve you forever, the great God of death. " When Li De sensed the soul in the sea of spirit, he immediately put down his heart. Soul contract, the contract developed by the God of death involves the most fundamental rule power of glory, and even the God of death cannot abandon this contract. Moreover, after signing the soul contract, the sub contractor will imperceptibly favor the main contractor, and finally achieve the ultimate loyalty. That''s why soul contracts can spread throughout the world of glory. "Ding ~ you have gained the loyalty of the Cyclops tribe, the strength of the dawn city has grown, and gained the experience of characters - 2000" "Ding, your power has been awed by COSO thunder, and your legend in the underground world has been increased by 1 point." The improvement of the system made Lee''s eyes open. The legend of the underground world??? Chapter 133 Legend of the underground world?? Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly after seeing the hint, and his mind turned, but he was not in a hurry to explore. After the swearing in of Corso thunder, he gained 2000 points of considerable experience. His experience has also reached - lv11 (42336000) is only a third short of upgrading. This is a windfall. The point is, a powerful Cyclops tribe will belong to dawn City, his private property. That''s the most important thing. Although in this war, these Cyclops are not able to fight back against the blood clan, but these heavy soldiers who can be called powerful on the ground are not so weak. If the blood clan confronts them head-on, Li De dares to guarantee that even if they can win, the blood clan will fall by at least one third. Unfortunately, these Cyclops met him, and met the blood clan who controlled the absolute air supremacy. This battle is very similar to the U.S. Army on the earth attacking Kosovo. There are hundreds of thousands of ground troops stationed in Kosovo, but they are directly bombed by the US military who controls the air power. Hundreds of thousands of strong ground troops have no resistance at all. Is it that the ground forces in Kosovo are not strong? No, it''s an unequal advantage. Cyclops are good at close range, positional warfare, and blood clan is good at flexible surprise attack. With their strong points and short of attacking the enemy, these heavy soldiers who are good at fighting hard can only submit to the magic of blood clan. After a while, the flame slowly dissipated. The scene below appeared in front of Lee. Tragic. Twenty one eyed giants fell on the scorched ground, their gray, wrinkled skin had been burnt black, like roasted potatoes that had been overcooked. The pungent smell of the trees, which had not yet been burned, pours into the nostrils, and the crackling of branches sounded from time to time. A few cubs unconsciously wail, weak pain groan to make the scene more miserable. "Master... Please save my people..." the weak Corso is holding his body, and his voice is full of anxiety. The scar on his body is even more ferocious after being burned by the fire. His three women and six children have fainted. Death can take their souls away at any time. He needs help. "Odyssey, take these Cyclops back to dawn." Li De nods. These Cyclops are already his property. There is no need to lose them here. Odyssey''s face was a little strange, looking at the six blade height of the Cyclops, he could not help but feel some distress. The load of the magic language bat is about 1000 pounds. The adult Cyclops weigh 2000 pounds. Neither of them can be taken away. "With the master''s hand" Li De looked at Otis, who had been silent for a long time, and had no good breath. "A mage''s hand has 700-800 pounds of power, and four blood clans are enough to drive a cyclops" after Li De''s reminding, Odyssey showed a look of admiration. Is this kind of operation OK? He immediately turned down and arranged for personnel to take the dying Cyclops back to dawn city. After Li De''s explanation, he turned and looked at COSO, who was three or four times higher than him, in a solemn tone. "Corso, the Cyclops tribe is now a thing of the past, and you are now residents of dawn city. I''ll fix them. You don''t have to worry. Now tell me, why are you here? " Li De is a little curious when he thinks of the system. Cyclops are not common creatures. These powerful creatures tend to live in remote areas. Although few human beings dare to come to the distant mountains, they are under the eyelids of the blood clan. In the memory of the ancestors of the blood clan for 200 years, we have never heard of the existence of Cyclops in the distant mountains. Even if it''s remote, it''s impossible that it hasn''t been found for hundreds of years, especially since it''s so close to the dawn city. After receiving the promise from Li De, COSO relaxed a lot. After taking a look at the people who had not yet recovered from his life, he turned his head and said respectfully to Li De. "Master, we came to the surface from the thunder tribe of the underground world, and I was defeated in the battle with my brother for the position of tribal chief. The loser was not eligible to stay in the tribe, and I was expelled by the new chief. Originally, I planned to take my soldiers and my women to another habitat, but accidentally found a way to the surface world, and in the process of exploration, we came here... " underground world? Li De''s eyes opened and his curiosity rose. The glory world is not only a land with living things, but also a magnificent world underground. The strength and diversity of the underground life is no less than that of the earth''s surface.Cyclops, gray dwarfs, halflings, cave dwellers, night elves, snake people, etc., as well as the legendary underground city with jewels piled up in warehouses, jinpuke blocking and moat. The underground world has always been synonymous with wealth and danger. In human legend, there are countless times mentioned that human adventurers have gone deep into the underground world. They have killed dragons, plundered rich underground cities, and robbed artifacts and gold. These people are heroes worshipped by human beings. However, there are no more communication channels between the underground world and the surface world except for a few well-known channels, so it is very difficult to enter the underground world. Mystery, wealth, threat, dungeons, dragons and so on are synonymous with the underground world. The Cyclops came from the world below. This is a big deal. The Cyclops can come up, that means they can go down, and with the size of the Cyclops, this passage is certainly not small. In principle, if the blood clan does not have to suck human blood, the underground world is a better place to go... The underground world, there is no sunshine. A little excitement flashed through my eyes. "The underground world? Is that the cave behind you "Yes, master. There is a dark cave in the cave, which leads directly to the world below. It only takes a day to get there. " Corso thought for a moment, and then the sound of the sound reached. The sound was like thunder. A day''s journey? If Li deruo thinks about it, the distance is not too far. "Are there any powerful creatures near the passageways of the underground world?" It must be clear that the dangers of the underground world are not comparable to those of the earth''s surface. The underground world is a three-dimensional existence. There may be evil and powerful creatures under your feet and overhead. "No, there are no powerful creatures except a group of Kouchi" "tell me what the underground world is like" "it''s the master" COSO nodded, and lied''s order could not be refused. After a moment''s thinking, the big man began to tell about his past in a very dull and flat tone. Corso lives in a very powerful one eyed giant tribe, thunder tribe. He is the son of the last chief. Thunder tribe lives in a swamp, where there are wolves, goblins, cave spiders, cannibals and many other evil creatures in the underground world. But the Cyclops are the most powerful presence in the swamp, and all the evil creatures they hunt for. But it didn''t last long. COSO''s father, who was close to the extraordinary level, met the black dragon in the deep swamp. Black dragon''s strength is not yet reached the extraordinary level of one eyed giant chieftain can resist, his father lost his life. After the thunder tribe lost its powerful patron, it gradually lost its voice in the swamp. The thunder tribe is ready to move, but the decision must be made by the chief. In order to fight for the position of chief, Koso fought with his brother. The result is obvious. The combat effectiveness of COSO, who only awakened the title of wisdom, has not been greatly improved. He was defeated. Although not killed, but also lost the right to stay in the thunder tribe, a tribe can only have one king, Koso was exiled. After more than half a day, COSO said his experience in a dry way. Although the awakening of wisdom, but this big man''s ability to tell stories is obviously zero. In cosso''s incomplete narrative, Lee gets several key messages. The world beneath the Cyclops is so vast that even the marshes inhabited by the thunder tribe cannot be explored to the margin. The thunder tribe is not far away, there is a city built by halflings. The thunder tribe also sent people to exchange weapons in the city with the corpses of Warcraft. There are many intelligent races in that city, such as dark elves, gray dwarfs, Dark Knights, necromancers and so on. Although COSO''s introduction is very dry and not so accurate, Li De can feel a huge and wonderful world coming. It''s totally different from the underground world on the surface. COSO seems to have opened a window for Lee, the world outside is colorful. Chapter 134 Although Li De is very interested in the gorgeous underground world, but after listening to COSO''s words, he is still wise and has no choice to explore immediately. At present, dawn city has no resources to develop new maps, either human or material. Especially in this underground world, there are some extraordinary creatures like black dragon, so it''s not worth praising to go there rashly. He can''t even deal with his own dawn city. However, this can also be reserved as a window. Later, when the dawn city is strong, we can send people to explore the world below. Although the underground world is not as rich in materials as the surface world, the minerals in the underground world can make all the surface creatures envious. Whether it''s gold or other mines. "Corso, don''t tell anyone else about the underground world. Remember!" "Yes, master" saw Lee''s serious eyes, and Corso immediately nodded and agreed. "Let''s go back to dawn city first." Lee took a deep look at the tall, dark cave not far away and turned to take off. The matter here has come to an end for the time being. Next, instead of thinking about what is missing, we should first mine the iron ore next to the Cyclops. COSO was taken to the sky by the hands of eight blood clans. The seven blade one eyed giant Lord weighed more than 3000 pounds and was called a small land tank. The hands of the eight mages were dragged from head to foot by COSO, who was 7 blades tall. It''s a picture of joy. For the first time in his life, COSO, a heavy one eyed giant, felt the feeling of flying. The only difference is that the experience is not that good. Flying with the Cyclops, the speed of the blood clan slowed down by half in vain. It took nearly a day before the bats returned to the sky above dawn city. When 22 monstrous Cyclops are brought back to dawn city by the blood clan riding magic language bat with the hand of mage. The whole city was a sensation. Apart from the hero trials, the crowd has never been so jubilant. Almost everyone is running around telling each other. The Lord of Cachar won the war!! When Li De Gang brought the blood clan to leave, the propaganda department had already publicized the event of his expedition to the bright giant. Everyone knows that Lee was fighting against the evil Cyclops for the dawn city. It''s a real boost to come back from winning. In particular, when the Cyclops appeared to be particularly powerful, it magnified the joy. The terrible height of the Cyclops, lying flat on the square of dawn City, can make the surrounding crowd a burst of fear. It''s so big. They can''t imagine what kind of damage would be caused by an attack by such a powerful creature. It''s hard to describe. What makes the crowd more excited is that even such a powerful one eyed giant is still captured by the great holy light blood clan. The winner belongs to the dawn City, belongs to the Holy Light blood clan, and also belongs to each of their residents! External conflicts have always been the best way to shift internal conflicts. A war against the Cyclops has raised the popularity of dawn city. "The goddess of life!! Is this the legendary giant? It''s really tall. One of his hands is higher than me! " "It''s unbelievable that a powerful creature like Cyclops can beat it!! Praise the Lord of Cachar!! Praise the Holy Light blood clan "Ha ha ha, we won the victory!! These damned one eyed giants dare to hurt the adults of Shengguang blood clan. They should hang them one by one! " "..." it is too high morale, and the influence brought by the victory of our army is most intuitively reflected. But in the crowd has the small thought populace, in the one eye giant''s figure all disappears completely. Such powerful creatures have been defeated by the Holy Light blood clan. Who else is their opponent?!! The residents who heard the news rushed to the square, and the crowd gathered more and more. In the end, all the residents of dawn city came to the square, which was as lively as the award of the hero selection contest. In the crowd''s excited discussion, COSO, the most powerful one eyed giant Lord, appeared. Touching ~ in midair, when he was still ten blade high from the ground, COSO jumped down in the crowd''s screams. The whole earth vibrated. The moment COSO appeared in front of the crowd, the original lively atmosphere suddenly cooled, and the air fell into silence. There was an uncontrollable fear in everyone''s eyes.With his huge figure, explosive muscles, terrifying one eye, ferocious appearance, as well as grey and black scorched wrinkled skin, COSO''s body was full of awe. Ferocious and terrifying, powerful and shocking. When the crowd saw COSO, he was not in a coma. He screamed in panic and began to retreat violently. Screams, shouts, children''s crying, women''s scolding, the scene is in chaos. Damn it, one of those Cyclops is waking up!! It''s terrible. How can such a powerful creature deal with it?! When the Cyclops fall on the ground, they can bring great psychological pressure to the crowd. Standing up, the larger Cyclops Lord makes the crowd feel the most intuitive and strongest shock. It''s too fierce. Once such creatures attack them, it''s as simple as trampling on ants. Their height can only reach the knee position of the Cyclops, and the strong sense of oppression has brought great panic to the crowd, for fear that this powerful creature will launch an attack. And in the chaos in the spread of the time, a familiar figure in the sky let all human fierce stop the pace. Lord of cachal!! Li De rides a huge magic language bat hovering in the sky. The bat''s wings stir up a huge air wave. Looking at the sky riding a giant bat figure, the crowd inexplicably at this moment there is no fear. It seems that the figure is countless times thinner than the Cyclops in their hearts. The Cyclops is bigger and bigger, and has given the crowd infinite confidence before opening their mouth. Li De controls the magic language bat to land slowly. When he turns over from the back of the magic language bat, the originally flustered crowd has returned to silence, and no one retreats under the pressure of cosona''s huge figure. Inexplicable and strong trust. Step ~ step ~ slowly pace to the center of the square. Under the warm yellow magic light, the handsome face is full of unspeakable temperament. Perfect. At the moment, it seems that he is the sea god needle. As long as he stands there, even if there is a giant beside him, he is also the tallest one. And then there was a scene that shocked all of us. The one eyed giant, who frightened them, suddenly fell on one knee after seeing Lee. The huge gray black head with one eye was dead against the ground. Surrender in the most humble manner. Touch ~ there was also a sound on the bluestone floor. This small voice really rings through everyone''s heart. Seeing this scene, it seemed that something was erupting in the crowd. A burst of speechless excitement and pride, pride burst out in a short moment. "Long live the Lord of Cachar!" When the first voice sounded, the whole dawn city was boiling. "Long live the Lord of Cachar!" "Long live the Lord of Cachar!" "Cachar..." such a powerful and almost unmatched creature actually submitted to the feet of its own city Lord, and the strong sense of honor almost broke the crowd. With honor. No matter how powerful the creatures are, they must submit to the Lord of cachal, the blood clan of the holy light, and in front of the dawn city!! A strong sense of self-confidence and honor is now gathering in all people''s hearts. It''s hard for outsiders to imagine how much the heart of the crowd has changed at this time. Victory is often the best way to get support. Once again, Li De shows how powerful the Holy Light blood clan is. "My people, I am your city Lord, Cachar" "today, we have won again!! This group of powerful one eyed giants, legendary creatures who can fight with the dragon, succumbed to the magic of the blood clan of Shengguang! " "In the future, we will have one eyed giant working for dawn city!! You have witnessed a scene in this epic. You are the participants and witnesses of the rise of the dawn city "Hail, my people, I will lead the city of dawn against all enemies!" Li De''s high pitched voice completely plunged the dawn city into a frenzy. Tonight is destined to be sleepless. Because all the residents are crazy about their city Lord, about the Holy Light blood clan, and looking forward to their future. Chapter 135 It''s been three days since we defeated the Cyclops tribe. In fact, Li De has been paying attention to the Cyclops'' injuries these days, but the speed of treating these big men is beyond his expectation. It took three days to recover. And the one eyed giant''s appetite also opened Lee''s eyes. One Cyclops can feed 20 people a day, while 22 Cyclops need to feed 400 people a day. It''s a bottomless pit. What made him laugh and cry was that after getting enough food, the one eyed giant, who had been indifferent to him even though he had issued a soul contract, was extremely respectful to see him every day. Originally, the Cyclops who were forced to join the dawn city were reluctant, but they became very active after eating. The Cyclops will never be slaves unless they eat and eat?? After learning about the reasons with COSO, Li De also suddenly realized that although the underground world is rich in biology and minerals, it is extremely short of food. In addition, the Cyclops eat a large amount of food, no matter how much hunting, it is difficult to eat enough, so it is always in a state of hunger. In the underground world, a cyclops may not have a chance to eat from birth to death, and these hungry guys suddenly enjoy being fed. It just doesn''t make them feel too good. So at the beginning that reluctant blink of an eye was thrown behind the head by these Cyclops. After knowing the news, Li De didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He had known that it was easy to buy, and what kind of effort did he make. No wonder these Cyclops had a negative state of extreme hunger hanging on their attribute panels at the beginning. He thought it was something else, but he didn''t expect that he couldn''t find food to be hungry. You can''t laugh or cry. Li De is a little relieved that the Cyclops are really strong... At least when facing the ground forces. The total number of Cyclops is 22, one level 15 Cyclops Lord - Corso thunder. 5 level 10 Cyclops, 10 8-9 adult Cyclops, 6 level 4 underage cubs. All of these Cyclops had signed soul contracts and belonged to his private property. Cyclops are more likely to be heavily armed soldiers. When facing cavalry or infantry, Cyclops are almost invincible. Their huge size gives them a huge advantage over small creatures. This is a unique ethnic advantage. There seems to be few perfect creatures in glory, and almost any race has its strengths and weaknesses. They are as powerful as dragons and elves. Their disadvantage is that their fertility rate is low, and they may not be able to reproduce a offspring for hundreds of thousands of years. In contrast, humans with poor natural ability may have already bred a kingdom. The advantage of the Cyclops is its strong body. At the same level, humans may not be able to get a blow from the Cyclops, but relatively, low intelligence is also a short board of Cyclops. But now with the blood clan to make up for their defects, the Cyclops can be regarded as strong. One has air control and the other has ground control. And the wisdom is not high, this matter has the blood clan to direct the battle. But now, what Lee is thinking about is not the war, but the more important thing that he can''t wait to start. Dig iron. When the Cyclops were conquered, Lee de really had a mine at home. Never forgetting the iron ore, he once again asked Jones, a small prospector, and several blacksmiths to go to giant valley. Of course, the name was given temporarily by him. The result is very gratifying. According to Jones'' inference, iron ore in giant Valley is a rich ore with huge reserves. Lee was very pleased. Ore is the basis of a city''s development. It can''t work without its own veins. The dawn city has no connection with the outside world, unlike other cities that can buy ores. Therefore, the most important thing is to develop the iron ore immediately, so that the iron ore can be operated as soon as possible. The dawn city urgently needs the ore. "Harrison, how many people know how to mine ore?" Li De, on the third floor of the city hall, rubbed his temple and asked with some headache. There are mines, but mining is also a problem. Mining is not as simple as digging sand. "Clan leader, three blacksmiths understand that there are about 20 humans who have worked in the mine" "then gather these people together, send 100 blood clans to follow, and build the mine as quickly as possible" Harrison is hesitant. "Lord Li De, it''s too cold now. If we don''t use the mage to mine, it''s very difficult for human beings to produce." The warm fireplace ignited the fire, and the warmth in the house almost made Lee forget the bad weather.Looking out of the window, the snow is still falling, and the roofs outside are covered with thick snowflakes. A silver world. Cold is the biggest enemy, wearing thick cotton padded clothes to dig holes, which is a little difficult for these ordinary people. Suddenly, a huge figure came into my eyes. Cyclops. These days, the Cyclops have been very comfortable in dawn city. They have not only been cured of their injuries, but also have been full of food every day. The Cyclops were not originally evil and bloodthirsty race. In addition, Li Deqiang ordered that no one should harm human beings or destroy houses and streets in the dawn city. With the control of the soul contract, these Cyclops dare not violate orders. So these Cyclops are familiar with humans in dawn city these days. Humans also know that this group of Cyclops is not as irascible as they think, and they are willing to give them something to eat and let them do some work. These Cyclops, who are only equivalent to the intelligence quotient of 12-3-year-old children, are soon coaxed around by human beings and are full of good feelings for this place. It''s quite like humans have several pets in common. After knowing the news, Li De couldn''t laugh or cry. It seemed that there was a magic power in the city he built. Human beings have no fear of other races. But it''s also a good thing. An inclusive city is a more attractive city. "It''s not a problem for these big guys to eat dry rice. Let kosso take his people to mine ores. Well, we can set a suitable quantity. As long as we can finish the work every day, we can get enough food for them. And the more you finish, the more food you get. " For these big guys, Lee believes there''s nothing more tempting than to make them eat enough. "As for COSO, you can give him more tasks. After all, the bastard still has three women and six children to raise" it''s funny to say that Li De has three women and six children. It''s amazing that a one eyed giant has three women and six children. This group of powerful guys are definitely good at mining ores. Li De believes that they will not be slower than machines. He had seen Corso brandishing a mace and shattering the whole land. This strength can be used in mining. Chapter 136 But if you want the Cyclops to mine, the key now is to prepare the tools for these big guys. Although the power of these ancient giants is amazing, it is impossible to mine by hand. and the human shovel and stone hammer, like the chopsticks in the Cyclops, can hardly be seen. So now we need to customize some weapons for these big guys. "Harrison, take the Peso to the blacksmith" "are you going to make mining tools for these Cyclops?" Then there was something strange about his face. "Clan chief, although the Cyclops are bulky, they are very powerful creatures. Can they be used for mining... the second half of the sentence is not finished, but the meaning is very obvious. Although Harrison didn''t like war, he was also fond of the simple and honest creature like Cyclops. If we can give these big men heavy armour and weapons, it must be very strong combat effectiveness. For the blood clan that lacks ground troops, it can be regarded as a remedy. Li De shook his head and said, "no, now dawn city doesn''t need to launch a war with foreign countries. We need to use this group of big men to produce. took them to the blacksmith shop and built a number of shovel and rock hammers for them to dig. I think there is nothing more important than that. Harrison shrugged his shoulders and took a slightly pitiful look at the one eyed giant playing and playing outside the window. The sight of the Cyclops hurtling in the enemy''s army with heavy armour is not visible in a short time. The blacksmith shop is located in the north of the central area, which is not far from the city wall. For a long time in the future, ironware will be the control materials of dawn city. In the World War II, steel production is an important indicator to measure the strength of a country. Although Rongguang is a magic world, the role of steel here is no less than that of the earth. By the time Lee arrived at the blacksmith''s, Harrison had already arrived with peso and another Cyclops. Two huge figures, like hills, directly blocked the door of the blacksmith''s shop. "Master ~" "master ~" after seeing Li De''s figure, the two Cyclops immediately said hello respectfully. The sound is like a dull thunder, humorous and simple. They have great respect for the master who can make them eat. COSO is good, his wisdom has been almost the same as human beings, although contact with human society is not long ago very simple. But the other Cyclops are not the same. They only have the wisdom of human beings in their twenties and thirties. Although they are not stupid, their thinking is still relatively immature, belonging to the kind that was coaxed away. They were very happy just to be able to eat in the dawn city. "Corso, dawn city will not provide you with free food." Ah? Corso panicked as soon as he heard that. These days, they were eating and living well in the dawn city. If there was no food, would they go back to the hungry days before? Who wants to be hungry? COSO, who has been eroded by the sugar coated shells of capitalism, can no longer go back to the simple age when he can satisfy himself with one mouthful. "Master, COSO is willing to fight for you. As long as you can continue to provide food, the Cyclops will not be afraid even if you give your life!" He took a good chest pat. Li De couldn''t help crying or laughing at this guy who was so humble for a mouthful of food. He knew that he was fighting hard. "COSO, you have to earn your own food in the future, and I will offer you a job that is very suitable for you - mining ore. The blacksmith will help you make the right tools for you, and the iron ore in giant valley will be mined by you. In the future, I will employ you with grain and kimpuk. The more ore you mine, the more food and kimpuk you will get. You and the other Cyclops will not be hungry COSO''s eyes lit up instantly. Mining he knew that the thunder tribe in the underground world had a mine. They would mine some ores and transport them to the halflings'' cities in exchange for food and weapons. This job is very simple and suitable for them. "Master, I will." COSO''s voice was full of joy. It was the greatest happiness for the Cyclops that there was no need to starve. These hungry and powerful creatures have no idea how low their demands are. Li De nodded with satisfaction. Although their brains were not good, they were more obedient. They were as good as dogs when they were fed. "Good. Harrison, go ahead. The person in charge of the blacksmith''s shop called for him. " shortly after that, Harrison led an old man with gray hair, a big gray beard, and a short but very strong old man to Li De."Good day, dear Lord of Cachar, I''m in charge of the blacksmith''s shop, and I''m very honored to obey your orders" Lee looked at the gold digger whose height was only up to his chest, but his muscles could not cover his clothes. He was a little curious. "Mr. nuggets, are you a Terran?" The Nuggets laughed. "Lord of Cachar, I am a mixture of humans and dwarves, and half of my body is full of dwarf blood" Li De suddenly realized that dwarves have a great reputation in the world of glory. Although they are small, they are extremely strong. Moreover, dwarves like to forge weapons. The weapons produced by dwarves are absolutely exquisite, which is universally recognized by the glory world. "Mr. nugget, can you help the Cyclops build a convenient mining tool? You must have heard that we found a rich iron ore in the giant Valley outside the dawn City, and needed workers to mine the ore. The Cyclops was undoubtedly the best choice, but the lack of tools bothered me Li De''s words made the Nuggets admire, "Lord of Cachar, your vision is enough to praise the God of forging. If it''s those short-sighted and despicable human nobles, their first thought is definitely to use the one eyed giant to pull a horse cart for them Hearing this, Li De was slightly stunned. One eyed giant horse drawn cart? It seems that is it very popular? Think of COSO, a 7-blade, 15 level, grayish white wrinkled skin that can immunize the three ring mage. His muscles explode all over his body. His deterrent power can be called a terrible one eyed giant pulling a horse cart for him. It seems to be very touching. The heart is ready to move. However, after thinking about it, Li De still suppressed this very attractive behavior. Later, when the dawn city develops, not to mention the Cyclops, I will enslave two dragons to pull the cart, bah, nine. Li De bit his teeth and got angry. This is the urine of Jiulong tractor. "That''s the future. Can you forge such a big tool?" Forging common tools is not the same level of difficulty as manufacturing large-scale instruments. The larger the difficulty is, the more difficult it will be to manufacture, especially in this world without modern machinery and equipment. The dark face of nuggets is a little embarrassed, even if he inherits the talent of forging in dwarves'' blood. "Lord of Cachar, it''s very difficult to make artifact with the present manufacturing technology of the blacksmith shop" after that, he turned his head and looked at the empty blacksmith''s shop. No matter how skillful a blacksmith is, he can''t make artifact without tools and materials. "Is there any difficulty?" Li De didn''t talk nonsense. "If you can ask 100 holy light blood clan adults to help me, no, maybe 50 will be enough. I am confident to have a try. However, the steel needed for forging... " " I will ask 100 blood clans to help you. Now I can''t find more steel. But there should be thousands of tools left in the blacksmith''s shop? Melt these ironware into me and recast them " hearing this indisputable word, Nuggets nodded and did not hesitate. "Yes, Lord of Cachar, I will create a mining tool that will satisfy you" "well, good. If you have any difficulties, please tell me again, COSO, you stay here to cooperate with the gold digging test" after Li De explained the matter, he turned and left he just remembered the words of nuggets, a guy with half dwarf blood. The one eyed giant pulls the cart... why is it so picturesque? Why are you so excited? As the master of the dawn, the ancestor of the blood clan, and the master of the scarlet mage tower, is it not too much to pull a cart with a one eyed giant? At least the giant dragon must pull the cart to meet the identity... at least Chapter 137 Although Li De was very moved by the idea of giant dragon pulling a cart, he still pressed down his inner heat after thinking about the legends of dragon. Although the enslavement of the dragon is very cool, but the strength required is enough to make green city, a city with extraordinary mages, feel hard. If you want to achieve this day, you still need to work hard. When the number of blood clan exceeds ten thousand, it may not be impossible to realize it. COSO, the one eyed giant, knows where there is a black dragon. He has not forgotten about the world below. When he is strong... after Li De left, the half blood craftsman with obvious dwarf style name called all blacksmiths to discuss. It is not easy to help the 6-blade-7-blade Cyclops build mining weapons. The huge volume alone is enough to make the blacksmith shop with very simple equipment scratch his head. COSO that silly figure let the Nuggets suddenly head big. I can''t help but look sad for a moment. Li De didn''t know how much trouble he had put on the blacksmith''s shop. He turned his attention to another thing when he was frowning at the blacksmith''s shop. Dawn church has been built. Amy, who has a fanatical study of Chengshen, hardly sleeplessly stares at the construction site, urging the construction department workers to speed up the construction of the church again and again. Under Amy''s strength, the church, which was originally rebuilt from abandoned manor, has been completed in a few days. Far from the luxury and sophistication of the cathedrals in green city, it''s enough in the dawn City, where everything is scarce. The key is that Amy can preach openly. The dawn sect, which even took the name of the clergy a few days ago, is ready to go out of its way. In Amy''s view, the gods were just a group of more powerful creatures, and there was nothing to worship. With the title of blasphemer, he never put the gods in his eyes. Although he respected the power of the other side, he would not fear them. But now, the ancestor of the blood clan, the great Cachar, has the key to how to become this group of powerful life. It was a wonderful gift for Amy, who had a strong obsession. He can''t wait. In the eyes of the common people, the gods are omnipotent. They are powerful, they have eternal life, they can decide the life and death of civilians at will, and they are awed by everything. The spread of faith is often caused by powerful forces and mysterious unknowns. Amy, who has been a priest in the knight temple for decades, knows all this. So he was confident that dawn would quickly become the only denomination in dawn City, and everyone believed in it. In this regard, he is full of confidence. Lee came when the church opened. No, it should be said that it was the unveiling. It was a new act. There will be a new sect and the only one in dawn city from today on. Outside the church at dawn, ten young girls in white clergymen''s robes and holding the flowers stood in the wind. Their robes were floating and the fragrance of flowers was in their noses. In the cold winter, it is absolutely a bright color. "Under the patriarch''s crown, the dawn church is great because of your coming" "welcome to you, under the crown of the great Cachar." After Amy took the lead in bowing, the girls behind her bent down and bowed, with strong adoration in their eyes. These are all Temple maidens selected by Amy herself. Each girl has a casting talent and can be transferred to become a priest in the future. With nearly 10000 people in the dawn City, it''s not difficult to find some beautiful girls of the right age. Lee nodded slightly and looked at the church that belonged to him. Because it is the reason of the reconstruction, so the relief, color murals and so on have a very obvious blood clan style. The church is 12 high and has four floors. The outside is made of huge white stones. Under the light of dusk, it has a unique frosting feeling of rock. On the first floor of the hall, the sculpture of blood sculpture enters the hall. There are more than 500 wooden seats in the church hall, and there is an indescribable holiness in the white walls around it. On the wall directly opposite the center of the church, there is a colorful relief with a height of 4 blades and a magnificent figure. The figures on the relief are just like standing in front of them, magnificent. Behind the spread out of a huge handsome bat wings, as if just from the abyss and returned. The fangs on the edge of the mouth represent the identity of the blood clan. The powerful creatures behind it, giants, Titans, elves, dragons, demons, seraphs, and so on, are all kneeling down. This seven color relief makes people feel a shock at a glance. It is definitely made by the master who is best at this way. Li De looked at as like as two peas, the same appearance as his face.Br > , he was deeply satisfied with the carving of the mural on the wall for dozens of years. "All right, let''s not say that. Do you have any thoughts on the mission plan? " Lee''s eyes were burning at Amy. No matter how good the church at dawn is, it will eventually be preached. What he wants is the power of faith, not a beautiful building. Now he only has Ollie as a believer. He can only gain a little faith every day. He wants to study and can not find out anything. Li De''s understanding of the power of faith is still at a very early stage. He only knows that the power of faith is a very high-level energy, but how to use it is still a mystery. His understanding of the power of faith was instilled in him by Amy, the 15 level shadow high priest, and Amy was only a level 15 existence. His understanding of the power of faith also benefited from his intrusion into the kingdom of the knight God. So both of them are in a state of confusion. Now, it''s like Lee got the necessary axis elements to make nuclear weapons, but he doesn''t know how to make them. The original intention of dawn sect was to make the world''s nuclear weapons. In terms of the power of belief, Li De doesn''t even feel as good as magic when it comes to energy fluctuations. But he also knows that he doesn''t have enough knowledge. Is a nuclear weapon of the same weight as a TNT bomb? He needs a key to unlock the lock, and dawn sect is the key. "Under the head of our ancestors, I will give you the mission of the dawn sect. After the winter moon is over, you will see a completely different dawn sect. If your power of faith changes during this period, I hope you can tell me for the first time " for this priest who has been in the Knights'' temple for decades, preaching is not a big deal, especially in a city with absolute home court advantage. There is no foreign sect here to rob his followers. He can really commit suicide and apologize for his failure to develop in such an environment. "Well, what do I need to do for the church now?" Amy smiles and respectfully signals the high platform in front of the colorful relief. "You need to announce the dawn sect here, as well as your ministry." Is this the opening ceremony? Lee''s serious look at Amy was funny. The church had just opened at dawn, and few people were willing to go out in the cold winter, so he and Amy were left in the church except for 10 young girls. Forget it. Let''s get a good one. Under the gaze of several people, Li De stepped forward and stood on the high platform of the church. His deep eyes saw the white walls around him, and he felt a sense of solemnity in his heart. His face was straight. "I, Cachar, hereby announce the establishment of the dawn sect, and the doctrine of the sect is..." a passage from the news broadcast suddenly appeared in the mind of Li De. "Self improvement, tenacious struggle, unity, bravery and patriotism." It seems that there is nothing wrong with it? Li De looked down at Amy''s blank eyes and coughed softly, ignoring the other side. "As the God of dawn, I am in charge of the blood clan and blood donation. In the name of the ancestor of the blood clan and the master of dawn," I declare that the dawn sect has been officially established After finishing the last sentence, he was suddenly blinded by a system prompt in his mind. That''s ok??? "Ding, Li De Cachar was sworn in to establish the dawn sect, with the clergy of blood and blood, and the doctrine of self-improvement, tenacious struggle, unity, bravery and patriotism. It is found that the city of cahor has its own people. To meet the minimum requirements for the establishment of a religious sect, the dawn sect will be established. " "Ding ~ you set up the dawn sect and open the power of faith attribute panel." "Ding ~ you are free to appoint the clergy in dawn temple." "Ding ~ you have established the dawn sect, and you have obtained legend degree 5 and character experience reward - 5000." "Ding, your total legend degree has reached 6 points. Open the legend level panel and get the title, and you will be famous." "famous and famous, features: 1. All races will have a higher level of respect when facing you; 2. There will be a certain probability to deter creatures lower than their own level to turn to you; 3. Increase the probability of prisoners'' surrender." This time, it will be developed??? Lee looked down and looked serious. Amy, he wanted to tell each other. He found the key to make a nuclear weapon. Chapter 138 Looking at the prompt on the property panel, Li De took a deep breath after being stunned for a long time, and suppressed his inner excitement. "Amy, dawn will teach you to preside. I just got something. Maybe, it''s not far away from the day when the mystery is solved " after taking a deep look at Amy, reed turns away from his church, and he doesn''t explain it too much. Amy frowned at the figure of reed leaving. He didn''t know why, after Li De''s vow to establish the dawn sect, he felt an unprecedented dignity in the church. Like, like standing in the Church of the knight God. That''s the majesty of the gods. At the same time, Li De, who was already domineering, became more powerful. Amy felt that he was breathing like a God, holding his breath. Is it true that what was discovered under the ancestor''s crown? Before Lee left, the words still echoed in his ears, and he could not help but feel a surge of excitement. If they really find something, then do they really have a chance to become gods?!! Turning around and looking at the colorful relief he carved on the wall in the center of the church, Amy''s expression slowly appeared solemn. Turn around and bow deeply, as if the most devout believers are worshiping their own gods. After returning to the city hall with excitement, Li De can''t wait to open the property panel and carefully check his attributes. Li De kacharr race: Blood race (ancestor) Legend degree: 5 (+ 1) famous, legend degree is 6 when living in the underground world. Level: mage lv12 (32338000), warrior LV5 Magic: 770770 talent specialties: ancestor of blood clan (only), blood shackle (limited), magic affinity (extreme) race skills: Incarnation bat, blood sucking recovery, super physique (passive) Magic:...... (all the attributes of Li De will be presented in detail in the relevant works and updated in real time) Breaking Dawn sect: God of breaking the dawn - lied kacharr (false god) divinity: 0 number of Temples: 1 number of believers: Crazy believer 1, faithful believer 0, believer 0, pan believer 10 the power of belief: 24 points - clergyman of dawn Temple (need to consume 200 points of faith power) clergy of dawn Temple: bishop priest Amy Cachar this is his new attribute panel. Regardless of the original mage skills, the attribute panel has changed greatly. The first is the legend degree. After conquering the Cyclops tribe, they got 1 legend degree of the underground world, and after the establishment of the dawn sect, they got 5 legend degrees, which add up to 6 points. However, because one point is the legend of the underground world, all can only be activated in the underground world. But that''s enough, because the 6-point legend allows him to activate an additional title - prestige. "Famous, characteristics: 1. All races have a higher level of respect when facing you; 2. They have the probability to deter creatures lower than their own level to turn to you; 3. Increase the probability of prisoners'' surrender" it has to be said that the three characteristics of this title are indeed powerful. The first is the first characteristic. In honor, there is favor and respect between races, while dwarves and elves are both negative in favor and respect. Humans and demons are also negative numbers, and they are extremely hostile to each other. This title can make him feel better in the face of some races that are not friendly to the blood race, which is of great benefit to open up wasteland on the new map, but it may not be used for the time being. The latter two are more straightforward and can be understood at a glance. Lee touched his chin and grinned with satisfaction, perhaps not as good as Amy''s blasphemer. It''s been upgraded to level 8000, and then to level 11. It seems that there is little change in the level of promotion, but Li De can clearly feel that his control of magic has been improved a lot, and even his magic affinity has been improved by a small margin. Mages are different from warriors. The upgrade of soldiers is that their physical quality becomes stronger, and the improvement of combat effectiveness is more obvious than that of mages. Mage upgrade will have faster casting speed, faster magic recovery speed, more accurate magic control, often quietly in the transformation. But it is this invisible change that is the biggest change. No one dares to belittle the high-level master mage. On the property panel, the upper limit of LV5 level of the original warrior is gone, which means that he can upgrade the warrior level to level 6. However, he is not ready to do so in a short time. He is not interested in the warrior profession. He will wait until level 15.His magic power also increased with his level. Originally, his magic power was 717, but his meditation during this period increased by 3 points. This time, his magic power increased from 720 to 770. The magic value of each level increased from level 10 to level 15 is 50. Li De silently remembered the data of this upgrade. Finally, it''s the key dawn sect. He was very curious about this strange property panel. "Breaking Dawn sect: the God of Breaking Dawn - lied kachard (false god) divinity: 0" whiteboard, there is no doubt that although Li De met the minimum requirements for the establishment of a sect, his low level made him have no foundation and nothing in the field of sect. If you don''t have divinity, you can understand. He doesn''t even have divine power. Even if you throw it to him, he can''t use it. However, he saw that the suffix of hypocrisy on his name was still a slight puff from the corner of his mouth, which was not a title of prestige. But there''s nothing wrong with that. To be a God, you need to condense your divinity, ignite your fire, and have a proper ministry. He is a God who is just lying about. If he wants to get rid of the name of hypocrite, he has to go a long way. "Number of Temples: 1 number of believers: 1 number of believers: 1, devout believer 0, believer 0, pan believer 10 the power of faith: 24 points" there is no doubt that all the power of faith was contributed by Ollie during this period of time. As for Pan believers, they should be the 10 Temple saints selected by Amy in the church. As for why there is no Amy, the title of blasphemer is the best illustration. This bold guy can''t believe in gods at all. "At present, clergyman of dawn Temple (need to consume 200 points of faith power) clergy of dawn Temple: bishop priest - Amy Cachar" the last two attributes give Lee a great surprise. In addition to how to use the power of faith, what he most expected was to use the dawn sect to transfer a number of priests. Amy, the 15 level shadow high priest, can transfer the priest to the shadow priest, which is a powerful shadow hiding profession. Moreover, this shadow hiding class is very suitable for the characteristics of blood clan. When combined, 1 + 1 is greater than 2. Now that he wanted it most, it was a big surprise to him. However, the latter explanation also made me feel a little uncomfortable. It took 200 points of faith to change his post. Now he doesn''t have 100 points. It seems that the process of developing believers must be accelerated. The bishop of the temple is Amy. There''s no doubt that this guy knows how to preach. He doesn''t have so much time to manage dawn sect. He can''t do anything about dawn city. After studying the updated property panel, Li De''s mouth was covered with a thick smile. It has to be said that this unintentional move made him gain a lot. Not only did it unlock half of the power of faith, but it also went up one level. It is also awarded the title of legendary degree. I didn''t expect such a huge harvest from an unintentional move. Thinking of this, he opened the system prompt just now. "It has been detected that Li De kachard owns a city, a city of dawn, an ethnic group, a holy blood clan, and a madman. To meet the minimum requirements for the establishment of a religious sect, the dawn sect will be established. " Lee looked at the hint for a long time. "It seems that the establishment of a religious sect is not arbitrary, or that it can not be recognized without rewards." "Fortunately, I have met all these requirements. It seems that these requirements are not very high, but each of them is not easy to do. It is necessary to have a city, an ethnic group and a crazy believer." Li De felt very lucky. If he had not become the ancestor of the blood clan, he might have achieved all these things. However, it''s really cool to take the benefits while lying down ~ praise the goddess of luck Chapter 139 Residents of dawn city have found many changes around them in recent days. First of all, the appearance of Cyclops, these big men injected a new vitality into the dawn City, many people''s fear of alien race, with the continuous understanding of blood clan and Cyclops, quietly disappeared. It turns out that these different races are not all as evil and terrifying as the legend says. This directly leads to many residents who like to tease these big people who will never have enough to eat with bread when they are free. In addition to COSO''s disdain for children''s games, other Cyclops like it very much. In particular, a few naive one eyed giant cubs have become a group favorite of dawn city residents, a cheerful atmosphere. The second change was that the Church of the new dawn sect was built and was located directly opposite the square. One of them, Amy, was bishop of the church. What interests people is that the gods of this sect are not the gods they have known, but the patriarch of the Holy Light family, the master of dawn, and the great lord of Cachar. In the propaganda of the dawn sect, the Lord of Cachar is the God of dawn with infinite divine power. The purpose of the great crown is to lead mankind from darkness to light, and it is a great God that brings hope to people. The emergence of the dawn sect has undoubtedly shocked the residents of the dawn City, and all of them have been talking about it in recent days. "Is the Lord of Cachar really the God of dawn? It''s no wonder that if it wasn''t for the great gods, how could the Lord of Cachar treat human beings so well... "it''s not necessarily true. The Lord of Cachar is a hero, but the gods... Seems to be something wrong?" "What''s the difference?! Even the one eyed giant, a powerful creature, was subdued at the feet of the Lord of cachal. What is not a God? Didn''t you see that day? " "The Cyclops are not so terrible. I fed them bread yesterday..." "what do you know, stupid? If they are not tamed, these Cyclops will eat your bread?? They will eat you!! Don''t you feel the momentum of Lord Corso in the square that day "Hiss, it''s true that Lord cosso, the one eyed giant Lord, almost didn''t scare me to death that day... or was it that the great creature under the crown of Cachar was tamed like a dog like a dog. will there be a dragon in our dawn city in the future? I''m really looking forward to the day when dragon is fed bread. Praise the crown of Cachar, may your divine light cover the whole land.... " " fool, the dragon does not eat bread... " the sound of discussion always makes the residents of dawn City pay high attention to the dawn sect. It was a great shock to them. It was incredible that the great lord of Cachar was a god! And the doctrine of the dawn sect also makes people marvel. Self improvement, tenacious struggle, unity, bravery and patriotism what a great wisdom can sum up the doctrine, which is catchy and deafening, even the knight code which has been handed down for millions of years can not be so incisive. The dawn sect is indeed a sect under the crown of Cachar, which is really shocking. But no matter how much trouble it caused, there are still a lot of people who hear this saying and their first reaction is not to believe it. So patriel. Eric town resident, who was invited by reker to join the logistics team, is very grateful for everything. If there was no holy light blood, no lord Cachar, no dawn City, perhaps he would have starved to death on his way to green city. So patriel paid special attention to the news about Lee. After hearing the news of dawn sect, his first reaction was that this statement is absolutely deceptive! But after serious thinking, he found that all the propaganda of dawn sect was true!! Isn''t the great Lord Cachar doing the same thing as the dawn sect says? In the most helpless and darkest time, lead people to the light, to hope, to give people a happy life. It was Lord Kashar who provided him with free food at the very beginning, his work, his housing, his land... And so on. All sorts of reasons add up, patriel suddenly found that the original dawn sect propaganda is actually true. Because he couldn''t think of anyone else who could have done so much except for the gods? Nobility? Patriel sneered at the thought of it. Those damned blood sucking worms are more disgusting than rats. They can''t be expected to do things for civilians. The original doubt and disbelief disappeared after a series of brain tonic exercises.The conclusion was made in my mind. The Lord of cachal is a great God! Patriel came quietly to the Church of dawn, which had just opened the door, the next morning. It was originally an idle manor, and after Amy''s transformation, it was full of the sacred atmosphere of the church. Patril, with a sort of pilgrimage mood, tidied up the pleated clothes and stepped into the church hall with a solemn and serious expression. In the broad hall, hundreds of seats are arranged neatly, and the basic white tone makes the hall very holy. To patriel''s surprise, he was not alone in the temple. Ollie, who had just become the blood of the holy light, was also there, and there were about a dozen familiar faces in the empty church. He recognized at a glance that they were all residents of Eric town. Heart some jubilation, originally not only I discovered the truth of the matter, I also have many companions. Praise the crown of Cachar! Ollie turned his head slightly when he heard the movement behind him, and was a little pleased to see patriel''s face. "Uncle pat, are you here, too?" When patriel walked in, Ollie could not help but feel excited and excited. "I knew that the great Cachar was not mortal under his crown, and only God''s identity could be worthy of his magnificent image." Looking at the adoration on Ollie''s face, patriel was slightly stunned. Inexplicably, a feeling of finding a companion rose in his heart. "Yes, only great gods can do such praiseworthy things." Two people look at each other and smile, all in silence. When Amy walked into the hall from the back of the church, to his surprise, the number of people who came to this newly opened church for the first time exceeded 30. His eyes were full of wonder. At this moment, the impact of what Li De did in dawn city was shown in the most intuitive way. Even if Li De is a God, some people believe it. Chapter 140 As dawn progressed, the other side was not idle. The blacksmith also took great pains to make mining tools for the Cyclops. With the help of hundreds of blood mages, nearly 2000 pieces of iron were recast, and five sets of mining tools suitable for Cyclops were barely cast. The huge pickaxe is pressed on the ground like an engineering hammer, and behind it is a wooden handle with six or seven blades. The most remarkable is that huge hammer, placed on the ground, directly pressed the bluestone floor out of cracks. If it was not in the hands of the Cyclops, there would be no problem for the army to attack the wall. When reed saw the scene, the corners of his mouth jerked hard, and the look at Harrison was meaningful. If Harrison''s advice was taken to put the Cyclops in the army, the armor needed to make these big men would have killed him. It''s too much material. But now these tools are barely enough. When the first batch of ore is mined, new ones will be cast, and soon all the Cyclops will be equipped. Corso''s eyes flashed a little excited, his huge body stepped on the ground and gently vibrated. He reached out and picked up the huge hammer, whoosh ~ the 800 pound hammer was as light as a dagger in the one eyed giant Lord''s hand. , "master, too light," ''s Nuggets make complaints about his face. As a foundry with a dwarf blood, the tool he created was really embarrassed by people. However, he has done his best to make these tools. No matter how skillful a foundry is, he can''t forge an artifact without materials. "Well, make do with it. When you have mined out the ore, I will let them make you a heavier and better weapon at the first time. I believe in the craftsmanship of the gold digger. " hearing this, the gold digger''s face showed deep gratitude," Lord of Cachar, it''s an honor to serve for you, and your kindness is enough for the God of forging to praise " COSO scratched his head, waved his hammer at random, and nodded his head in a jar. "Yes, master," although this weapon is very light, it is at least iron, much better than his previous wooden mace. "Harrison, take the blood from here to giant valley with COSO and the other Cyclops. With the fastest world to start mining ore, I want to prepare agricultural tools before the end of the winter moon " now the winter month has passed for nearly a month. If the necessary farming tools are not available at the beginning of next spring, the impact will not be less. In Li De''s plan, dawn city will mainly develop agriculture next year. Agriculture is the foundation of everything. There is no food and there is not enough food to talk about development. Only when agriculture is stable can the superstructure be developed. So for the key points in his plan, Li De will not relax at all. "Yes, patriarch" Harrison started the arrangement immediately after receiving the order. Li De Yu Guang swept through the crowd, and a small figure appeared in his eyes, showing the integral smile and waving his hand. "Jones" hearing Lee call him, little Jones came forward with a little surprise. "Good day, Lord Cachar" having put on a new cotton padded jacket, Jones bowed to Lee like an adult. Lee patted the prospector apprentice on the shoulder. Satisfied praise way. "Well done this time. You''ve done a great job for dawn city. I personally reward you with 10 points, and your salary will be raised to one kimpuck a month Looking at Jones with a surprise expression, he smiles. "The development of dawn city is inseparable from the efforts of everyone. You are still very young, and you will have greater potential when you are young. Do well, and the future will be yours. " Jones''s face flushed with excitement, and his young heart surged with blood at this moment. "Lord Cachar, Jones is willing to give his life for you!" With that, he learned from the knight saluting to the nobles that he had seen before, and knelt on one knee to Li De. Li De laughs and picks up the little guy. "Good. I hope you can contribute more to the dawn city for you. Do you have anything else I can offer you? " Jones''s red face was a little pinched. He turned his head and looked at henna, the blood race of the exploration team. After seeing each other smiling and nodding, he said with a bit of impatience. "Lord Cachar, I hope Uncle Sam can become an employee of the city hall" "Uncle Sam?" "Uncle Sam is the neighbor who took me away from the village. He is my closest neighbor. He always hopes to get a stable job."Looking at Jones, he quickly explained, and lied nodded at him. "Yes, he''s a good guy who shows gratitude. I''ll arrange this." then he turned to look at Hannah. "Hannah, take Jones with you and put him in the logistics team" "yes, the ancestor''s crown" henna saluted Jones'' excited expression. "You are so great, Lord Cachar, thank you for your kindness and generosity" Reed was very comfortable looking at the adoration in Jones'' eyes. "Jones, you deserve all this. In the dawn City, you will get the reward for your hard work. The dawn city will not ignore any hard-working residents." The voice was very loud, and there was a strong feeling in the eyes of the nearby blacksmiths and the residents passing by. How lucky they are to have such a great city Lord. "Although we have discovered an iron ore, we can''t stop this matter. In the future, we will have to work hard. You can continue to help dawn city search for ore veins. Jones, the future mineral veins of dawn city are all given to you " Li dedei patted Jones on the shoulder, and the boy felt a sense of recognition and responsibility, and was greatly encouraged. It''s great to be treated like this by the Lord of Cachar. Jones was full of pride and pride. "Lord of cachal, Jones won''t let you down" when reed left the blacksmith, it spread all over the city of dawn. Everyone was impressed by Lee''s actions. Even in the next few days, the number of people going to dawn church has doubled. Who is not honored to have such a city Lord. After getting the promise from Lee, Jones can''t wait to go back to his house with Hannah. A two story building. There were other people living with Jones, but with the discovery of the iron mine, there are no other people in this small building except Sam, who fled with Jones. Even for Jones'' safety, Harrison set up a fixed sentry not far from the building. In case of danger, the guard will protect the only prospector of dawn city for the first time. Step on ~ Jones ran to the second floor with a rush of excitement. Bang ~ push open the door of your right hand and enter the room. The house is clean and tidy, and the smell of wood burning is very strong, with a warm smell. "Uncle Sam, I''m back ~" Sam, who was warming up by the fireplace, was shocked by the huge movement and looked at Jones for a bad breath. "Son of a bitch, come to the fire quickly, what are you shouting about?" Jones patted the snowflakes on his body, walked up to Sam with a thick smile, and said without sitting down. "Uncle Sam, guess what good news I have today?" Sam is an ordinary farmer in his forties. His high hooked nose is very conspicuous. He is not tall and his skin is very dark. He had never married in his life, and the moment he brought Jones out, he saw the clever little fellow as his son. "What''s the good news? Is it pay today? No, it was only issued half a month ago... " " it''s not a salary, keep guessing " " is it... Are you promoted? " "No" "the little girl next door has agreed to be your girlfriend?" Jones''s face turned red in an instant, and he glared at the impudent Sam with hatred. "Uncle Sam, I asked the Lord of Cachar to make you an employee of the city hall..." Click ~ Sam was as stiff as a lightning strike and turned his head to Jones in disbelief. "What, what?! you, you, you..." with expectation and uneasiness on his face, i.e. afraid to hear Jones'' answer and hope to hear it. Jones looked at Sam''s expression, and instantly he had a brilliant smile. "Uncle Sam, the Lord of Cachar promised that he could arrange you to work in the logistics team. He was a regular employee, not a part-time worker." Sam looked at Jones''s happy smile, and his eyes turned red. As an ordinary civilian who had no craft, no working ability, and even was not proficient in farming, he used to live by doing odd jobs for nobles. I didn''t expect that one day, he would also be able to work in such a noble department as the city hall, and he would be a relaxed logistics team, which could receive 10 Silver pucks a month. "Jones, thank you, thank you" Jones looked at Sam, who shed tears, stammered and was at a loss. In his impression, Uncle Sam was a tall man who could rely on strong backing, and he had never seen him behave so badly."Uncle Sam, don''t cry, it''s true, the Lord of Cachar has really promised you" "no, Jones, I''m happy" with that, Sam suddenly stood up and laughed with tears "praise the Lord of Cachar!! Praise the city of dawn!! I, Sam, will never forget it Chapter 141 Time flies, in the blink of an eye, the light on the body is another day''s sunshine. when the ice and snow melt on the streets of the dawn City, when the roaring cold wind becomes a mild warm wind, when cuckoo begins to cry on the new shoots of Wutong tree tops, The cold and lonely winter moon passed. The warm and warm sowing season is coming. At the beginning of March, people who had been wrapped in thick cotton padded clothes had already taken off most of their clothes and went to battle with light clothes. And in winter, the city of dawn, which has stagnated because of the cold, is rejuvenated. The stalled mage tower began to recruit workers, blacksmiths moved out farm tools in piles and distributed them to civilians, the new clothes of tailors were changed from thick cotton padded clothes to thin coats. The whole city was reinjected into life. A new year has begun. Li De stood by the window of his office on the third floor of the city hall. Through the open window, he looked at the people coming and going in the street, with a deep smile in his eyes. In a flash, the winter moon passed. A lot of changes have taken place in this winter, and dawn city is totally different from last year. Now the land under his feet is a city with nearly 10000 people, and the number of blood clan has exceeded 400. The majestic dawning mage tower is under construction. In the farmland outside the city, busy figures are farmers who are farming, and energetic security guards are shuttling through the streets in new uniforms. There was hope and reverence in everyone''s face. The vitality of the city is amazing. "Harrison, report the status quo of dawn city" after a long time, dressed in the blue mage robe and elegant and perfect, Li Deshu looked back to the street. He turned to face Harrison, who was a soft looking man in a dark gray robe. Harrison was prepared, saluted a little, and began to report on the progress of his work throughout the winter. He has developed a working habit, and will collect his work at the beginning of each month. Today is the third of March. "Patriarch, the cold winter moon did not stop us from developing. The first is urban construction. We have renovated a lot of dilapidated houses, and the population in the Southern District has increased by about 3000. Now the total number of houses can accommodate about 25000 people, and the capacity of dawn city has been further increased. However, in order to meet the plunder of population in the cold winter month this year, it is expected to build houses for 3000-5000 people. The mage tower of dawn city was reopened yesterday. With the help of 100 blood clans, it is expected that the overall construction of the mage tower can be completed before May. " Reid nodded and did not interrupt Harrison. After the beginning of spring, all the focus will be shifted to the construction of dawn City, and the activities of plundering population will be suspended. According to the tradition of previous years, after the cold winter moon, the orcs will withdraw from the territory of the Norland Empire and return to the barren wilderness, and the human will take over the land again. Now to plunder the population is undoubtedly to fight against the human army. The orcs will not fight with the blood clan, but human beings will not mind killing the blood clan whose whole body is made of alchemy materials. Since the focus has to be shifted to urban construction, there is no doubt that the mage tower in dawn city will be a key construction project in the next two months. He has dispatched hundreds of blood clans to participate in the construction. "Second, the development of market economy because of the increase of population, many people have the idea of opening shops and chambers of Commerce. The city hall has specially set aside a whole street near the square to trade with human beings. In the future, it will be the commercial center of dawn city. Now this area has 6 tailor shops, 5 bakeries, 1 flower shop, 1 grain store under the jurisdiction of the city hall, and 1 grocery store. Because of the lack of materials, many residents who are interested in doing business can not find suitable intervention points. Therefore, this new market is not prosperous, but I believe that after the land can be cultivated, there will be a wave of explosion. " Li De did not deliberately control the development of Commerce. Now the shortage of materials is a big problem. If you want to develop business, you must solve this matter before you can talk about the next step. Reed nodded to Harrison to go on. "Third, the blood clan itself. After the hero selection competition, the number of blood clan has reached 400, but the strength of the new 200 blood clan is still relatively weak, and the level is between 1 and 3. It is expected that there will be a wave of strength improvement after the completion of the mage tower, but in a short period of time, we can only do simple work in the dawn City, which can''t be of great use. " After the expansion of the blood clan, the new blood descendants undoubtedly have low strength and need time to grow up. Li De was so anxious to build the mage tower in order to improve the strength of the new blood descendants faster. "Fourth, iron ore in giant valley. The Cyclops are now the most effective miners. They can produce 40 tons of ore a day.Although this iron ore is a rich one, its quality is not so good. After being refined by a new blast furnace built by blacksmiths in dawn City, the iron ore can produce four tons of pig iron. " Li De nodded slightly. There was no way to solve the problem of ore quality, but he was very satisfied with the production efficiency. It is undoubtedly a very inefficient thing to mine ores by manpower. If we use human beings to mine ores, maybe hundreds of people can''t dig out 40 tons of ore in a day. The Cyclops undoubtedly helped him out of the big trouble. This group of life with the blood of ancient giants has extremely terrifying power. Besides fighting, it is completely like being born for mining. But the Cyclops can eat and even save their surplus food just by digging hard every day. They also feel very happy. "Fifth, the operation of the city hall. The Ministry of agriculture has been set up. In the past half month, the Ministry of agriculture has started to guide the residents in seed selection and breeding... the number of members of the public security team has reached 200. They train every day according to the required military training tasks. At present, the normal public security problems are in the charge of the security team... the logistics team... the Propaganda Department.... in Harrison for a long time In the report, the people''s livelihood, agriculture, economy, politics, military and other issues of dawn city were summarized in detail. He presented the development of dawn city in the past six months in an intuitive way. It''s thriving. But the last question made Lee frown. He is going bankrupt... "clan leader, we have been carrying out high-intensity urban construction and various welfare expenditures, and now there are less than 2000 jinpuke left in the book of the city hall." "Every department of the city hall needs to spend 1000 kinpuks a month, and the money on the book is only enough for us to operate for two months. That is to say, we are out of money " this data makes Li De''s mouth slightly twitch. The development of dawn city is completely supported by his blood clan''s Treasury, and his secret room full of jinpuke has already been moved out. 2000 kimpuks are not small for individuals, but for a fast developing city, they are too few to bear to look directly at. A company with more than 10000 employees and large-scale construction every month has only 20 million working capital on its book. This kind of development is no doubt a tightrope. It can be said that the rapid development of dawn city in the early stage is based on the wealth accumulation of blood clan. They buy food, magic materials, farm tools, cotton, cloth, and even pay for the salaries of the security forces, the post production teams and other temporary workers. The wealth of blood clan was transferred to the hands of residents by purchasing labor force. However, there is no other means to obtain wealth in the hands of the residents in the dawn city. therefore, the current situation is that the residents will gradually accumulate more wealth in addition to their daily expenses, but there is very little wealth that can flow back to the city hall in the end. If the city hall wants to have income, it can only collect taxes. Grain is sold at a discount, and the cost of harvest can be ignored. But now the market is depressed, there is a shortage of goods and materials, and there is no business activity at all. Moreover, the newly established chambers of Commerce and shops can enjoy a one-year tax-free policy, which results in the city hall having only expenditure and no income. The development of blood clan can undoubtedly make the city prosperous as soon as possible, but this prosperity will also stagnate after the wealth is exhausted. If there is no more funds to support the dawn city to get tax revenue, I''m afraid we will face the dilemma that we can''t pay wages at home, and we don''t have money to buy materials from outside. After a little thought, Li De showed a meaningful smile. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll take care of it. As long as you continue to keep the development of dawn City, a large number of kinpuks will be recorded soon" the winter moon has passed and spring has come. Green city''s adventurers should be out of town for adventure, right? Those mercenaries who lick blood should be hired, right? His magic scroll factory after a winter of hoarding... It''s time to ship. Chapter 142 It was already three o''clock in the afternoon when reed returned from dawn city to green city. Entering the spring, the atmosphere of green city is as dull as ever, and there is no sense of hope in the city of dawn. The street is also shivering beggars look at passers-by in a daze, several soldiers in the sewer are salvage bodies, in the coming spring, some hapless ghosts were starved to death. There was still a strange smell floating in the air. "Good day, Lord Li De" "Lord Li De, you are back" "Lord Li De......" after returning to the scarlet mage tower, a group of apprentices came forward to greet him with a thick smile. After a winter, the scarlet mage tower has changed a lot. The first is the area. All the residential areas around the scarlet mage tower have been acquired, and a new wide wall has enclosed the whole area. Now you can only enter the scarlet mage tower from the small square at the main entrance, and you can enter from other areas unless you cross the wall at the risk of triggering magic circles and alchemy traps. "Well, go ahead, Verna, get it for me." "Yes," Li De waved his hand and let the apprentice go down to inform him. He sat comfortably on the stool in the hall on the first floor. After a while, the sound of trampling on the stairs sounded, and Weina''s beautiful figure appeared in front of Li De. Still is that familiar blue mage robe, exquisite and beautiful face thick smile. Yingbu went forward and said hello. "Good day, Lord Li De" looking at his little maid, Li De felt a little better. "Weina, tell me about the status quo of scarlet mage tower" Weina has been used to the way Li De does things, and she has to report on the development of this period of time every time she comes back from outside. The sapphire eyes looked at him with a smile. The Nightingale''s voice sounded in the mage tower. "Lord Li De, we have recruited another group of apprentices during this period. Now there are 150 apprentices and 22 official mages in scarlet mage tower, a total of 172. After the construction of winter moon, the area around scarlet mage tower is all our territory. At present, it can accommodate 500 people. The magic factory is now in full production of the magic scroll according to your instructions. At present, the total stock has reached 5000. " Weina said that this should be the wedding data, but her face was a little strange. "On the white tower side, we have a debt of 10000 kinpuks due to the purchase of magic materials. The steward of the white tower has already spoken a lot about it. " The scarlet mage tower now holds 5000 magic Scrolls for the production of a winter moon. This data is simply appalling. After the modern mode of production is put into the world, the production efficiency is almost unbelievable. Even if Weina was guarding the magic factory every day, she still felt her hands trembling for the number. The cost of a magic scroll is about 3 kinpuks, and the price is about 10-12 kinpuks. Now the magic scroll in scarlet mage tower is worth more than 50000 kinpuks. Even if you pay off the 10000 kinpuks that you owe to white tower, you still have 40000. This is a wealth of blood pressure and height. As long as these magic scrolls can be successfully dealt with, the capital problem faced by dawn city will be solved easily. Li De was very satisfied. In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that the magic materials could not be supplied in the later period, the inventory of magic scrolls would be even more. But Rao is so terrible enough. He really wants to thank his cheap teacher. Spark has spared no effort to support him. He owes 10000 kimpuks just because of the magic raw materials. He couldn''t forget the feeling. The reason why dawn city lacks development funds is that he has invested half of his blood clan''s funds into the scarlet mage tower, so he is faced with the dilemma that there are only less than 2000 kinpuks left in the city hall. "Lord reed, are we going to sell these magic scrolls now?" With some inquiry in her eyes, the urgent financial crisis has put a lot of pressure on the girl who manages the scarlet mage tower. "Of course, it''s spring now, and the mercenaries and adventurers must be impatient." Li De''s mouth showed a meaningful smile. "Is the shop you built ready?" "Yes, it''s on the right side of the mage Tower Square. According to your instructions, I asked Issa to invite Lord sparker. There is a magic array arranged by Lord spark in the shop, which can absolutely guarantee safety" "good. From tomorrow, we will officially sell magic scrolls, let Laurent go to the underground forces nearby and let them spread the news.""What''s the name of this store, my lord?" Li De showed a meaningful smile. "It''s called akali''s black shop... Bah, Weina''s mysterious store" Weina''s mysterious store? The girl''s beautiful eyes seemed to flash with water. She looked at Li De''s handsome face and slowly turned red. She lowered her head quietly. "Weina, you will be responsible for the management of the mysterious store, and even in the future we will open up the shop to the whole Norland empire..." Magic scrolls are a big business, and Li De, who owns a magic factory, can definitely produce more magic scrolls. Even green city with a million people will not be able to eat it. During this period, Li De carefully observed that his little maid was not particularly strong in magic talent, but she was unexpectedly excellent in business and management. During his absence, Weina managed the scarlet mage tower in an orderly way without any mistakes. That''s why he can leave for ten days and a half a month every time. Weina''s position in scarlet mage tower is more like a housekeeper, helping him solve his worries. Therefore, although the strength of Weina is not strong, but the role played by Lee De is not inferior to Amy of level 15. High level combat effectiveness is precious, but senior management personnel are more precious. During this period, Li De instilled modern management ideas into Weina whenever he had the opportunity, and the girl grew up rapidly in the process. In Lee''s plan, there will be two important commercial sectors under scarlet mage tower in the future. The first is the golden wheat chamber of Commerce. There is no doubt about the importance of Jinmai chamber of Commerce. During this period of time, the rapid development of dawn city can not be separated from the purchase of a large number of goods and materials by the Jinmai chamber of Commerce. However, Jinmai chamber of Commerce engaged in some basic industries on the basis of its decision, which has great limitations. The second is the mysterious store, which specializes in magic scrolls. Magic scroll is a higher level industry with great potential. Of course, there may be other magic industries in the future, and this one will go to the high-end market. Jinmai chamber of Commerce and mysterious store make up for each other''s shortcomings. Laurent runs the golden wheat chamber of Commerce and Weina is the head of the mystery store. Talents are diverse, and it''s not just strong fighting power that counts as talents. At least for the whole scarlet mage tower, the most reassuring thing for Li De is Weina, not only loyalty, but also personal ability. "Yes, Lord reed, I''ll arrange it right away. Issa is still learning magic from Lord sparker. You can see... " " take isa back " Lee smiles and rubs Weina''s small head. He likes the long curly gold of his little maid. "Yes, my Lord." Weina''s eyes were soft and her eyes narrowed into crescent. Chapter 143 With the spread of the underground forces in green city, a piece of news quickly spread throughout the whole mercenary group. The mysterious shop of scarlet mage tower has opened. The mysterious store, which is operated by scarlet mage tower, has various powerful magic Scrolls for sale. Besides, you can also enjoy a discount when you buy it today. As mercenaries licking blood on the edge of the knife, they brush past the God of death every day, and no one pays no attention to their own safety. Magic scroll has always been a rare item. Many times, money can''t buy it, and the scroll that can be bought is too expensive for them to bear. At this time, many people were interested in the news. Scarlet mage tower is not an unknown force in green city. The master of the mage tower, lied Cachar, came to the country as a small aristocrat, not only had excellent talent, but also became a senior mage in his early twenties, and he was also the personal disciple of the great mage, Mr. spark. If there is a list of the most untouchable characters in green city, then this senior mage must be among them. The news released by the powerful mage tower immediately attracted attention. William Harrington was a poor aristocrat. Because of the decline of his family, he had to set up a mercenary team of his own to make a living. After the winter moon, the wealth accumulated last year is almost spent in this winter. As the cold recedes, a new round of adventure is about to start. William took on a mission to hunt the one horned rhinoceros in the wasteland at the mercenary guild this morning. Perhaps the employer is very anxious. The reward for this single task is 50 kimpuks. The goddess is on. They don''t have to take any more risks after they finish this vote for at least two months. But what makes him frown is that the moor Unicorn only lives on the outskirts of barren wilderness, which is the territory of orcs. Even now it''s time to plant, and orcs have retreated into the depths of the barren wilderness, there is still a threat. So William intends to find some strong cards to protect his safety. He is a mercenary, not a mindless adventurer. "Head, shall we go to the mysterious shop of scarlet mage tower? It is said that there are many magic scrolls on sale in this shop today, and the price is not expensive... " William''s team has eight people, including soldiers, archers and thieves. However, there is no caster, because the arrogant master does not look down on the vulgar mercenary. "Magic scroll? Those damned mages can sell 20 scrolls worth 12 kinpuks on the market William was very unhappy to scold. Due to the lack of mages, mercenary teams without mages like to buy some magic items as cards. Because of its powerful power and easy release, magic scroll is the first choice for mercenaries in most cases. However, there is a lack of magic scrolls in the market, so there is almost no place to buy low-cost magic scrolls. If you want to buy, you can only buy it at a price higher than the market price. However, mercenary teams are often not rich, so they envy and hate the expensive magic scrolls. William''s team was strong and wealthy, so they considered buying magic items. "No, head, I heard those people say that the magic scrolls sold by scarlet mage tower are not so expensive... Only 12 kinpuks are needed to buy them. moreover, there will be a raffle discount on the first day of opening today. It is said that someone has won a discount and bought the magic scroll for only one kinpuck..." William was moved by this, and this is a magic world In many cases, the power of magic can play a role unmatched by the warrior profession. If it wasn''t for them that they couldn''t afford to hire the mage, he would let the caster follow... The survival ability of the mercenary team with the caster can at least double. "Bah, these hateful blood sucking worms, let''s go and have a look." William spits hard on the ground. After entering the mercenary industry, the noble cultivation has been left behind by him in life and death. The rude behavior didn''t arouse anyone''s displeasure. On the contrary, they were very kind to each other and scolded the damned greedy spellcasters. How many young nobles can be engaged in the mercenary industry that may lose their lives at any time? The mercenary guild green city is in the central area, not far from the southern city. One day later. "Why do these damned bastards get the news so soon?" William looked at the mercenaries in their wallets and weapons, which almost filled the whole street. "Ha ha ha, how many have you got? Three? I bought 5!! This is all my savings. The scrolls here are really the same as the market price. It''s very cost-effective. " " what''s yours? I''ve got a 10% discount. The limit is 3, otherwise I would have bought all of them... ""Scarlet mage tower is so powerful that it even took out so many magic scrolls. Fortunately, it was reported that they would sell scrolls before the winter moon, and I left a sum of money..." "this time, let''s go to the ogre territory we found last time? If we can kill two ogres, we can make a lot of money. " " are you crazy? Are those 6-level ogres we can deal with? " "What are you afraid of? There are magic scrolls in it. Can''t we beat them yet?" The people of Zhou Dynasty talked about it in succession. Some of them walked out of the street with pain on their faces, holding scrolls with magic waves in their hands. Some clung to a few kimpuks in their hands, looking disappointed, apparently beyond budget and unable to afford them. William heard the crowd talk, followed by a few players to look at each other, a little excited on his face. I didn''t expect to buy a magic scroll with the right price here. "You wait for me outside, and I''ll go in and see the situation" mercenaries and adventurers are very risky industries. Every time they go out to perform a task, they almost always bolt their lives on their waistbands. And high risk means high return. So most adventurers have a certain amount of savings, and the money to buy a magic scroll can still be taken out. Rongguang world is extremely unfriendly to the common people. Even if they want to survive in an ordinary way, it is a luxury. War and Warcraft may take their lives at any time. But it''s really a paradise for professionals. If you have strength, you can get everything. The average person''s life savings may be only three or five kinpuks, but a professional may be able to get 30 or 50 in an adventure. The world has never been fair. People with strength can obviously live better. In the team of hundreds of people, with the strong body of level 8 soldiers, William forced out a passage to the mysterious shop. The mystery store is a newly built two-story building, the outer wall of which may be corresponding to the scarlet mage tower, and is also coated with red alchemy materials. On the top of the middle is hung a plaque which solidifies the two ring magic - the word general knowledge... Weina''s mysterious store. Whether you know the words or not, as long as you see the plaque, you can understand the meaning of the words above. It is very common in many large chambers of Commerce in green city to solidify the word general magic on the plaque. William with a kind of excited expression crowded into the mysterious shop. In the shop, there were apprentices in grey mage''s robes to maintain order. The restless crowd shrank a little. Although it was still crowded, William was greatly relieved. It was only after standing firm that William had time to look at the layout of the store. The store is very large, with 4 blades in height and 35 blades in length and width at least. There are no items on the shelf, which should have been displayed on the gray oak shelf, which is obviously not new. The magic waves on the crimson wall behind the shelf are deadly. You can see that after the caster''s arrangement, the terror magic hidden above is waiting for the intruder coldly. A tall oak table separating the shop hall is across the center. Standing behind the oak table were 10 full-length mages in mage robes talking to mercenaries who wanted to buy items. Behind the group of mages, there are dozens of magic scrolls on the display shelf made of maple. It is divided into several categories, with names written in common Chinese characters. There are five types of small fireball, thunder and lightning, mage shield, touch of shadow and fossil mud. "The price of all magic scrolls is 12 kinpuks, and each person is limited to 10. Today is the first day of the opening of the mystery store. You can take the corresponding discount, please do not crowd... " the apprentices nearby are still trying to keep order, but in the crowd, it is like a boat in the waves, which may be overturned at any time. A group of big and tough men don''t care so much. The mage apprentice''s deterrent power to them is limited. Maybe only when the master Li De Cachar comes here, can these mercenaries who lick blood be restrained. With his tall body, William finally came to the high counter under the arduous crowd. One hand held on to the oak table, and the other pointed to the magic scroll behind the counter. Yell. "Give me three magic scrolls... for me Chapter 144 Under the propaganda of the underground forces in green city, the opening of the mysterious shop spread all over the green city at a very fast speed. On the first day, business was booming. After the turnover came out, Li De was surprised. It''s not just him, but everyone who knows the data. The first day''s revenue of the mysterious store - 12000 jinpuke this is only the turnover of one day!! The magic book "magic scroll making technology" records a total of 10 spells, including 6 one ring magic and 4 two ring magic. The magic factory has produced 5 one ring spells this winter. The number of each spell is 1000, which adds up to 5000. But in just one day, the number of magic scrolls sold by the mystery store reached 1000. One winter''s reserves are digested by 15 in one day. The price of the magic scroll is 12 kinpuks. If some of them are discounted, more than 1000 copies are enough to earn 12000. The daily turnover of the mysterious shop is more than a quarter of the 200 year savings of the blood clan. After reading the final list of statistics, Li De''s face appeared a little surprised. The magic scroll is the money printing machine, which can hardly describe the speed of making money. From the establishment of the magic factory to the production of 5000 magic scrolls, he invested about 20000 kinpuks in the process. Among them, 10000 jinpuke were taken out by Li De from the blood clan''s vault, and the remaining 10000 were purchased magic materials and owed to the white tower. But on today''s first day of opening, it directly recovered 50% of the cost. It is expected that these mercenaries who have bought the magic scroll will spontaneously help him publicize after they go back. The sales volume may be higher tomorrow. This makes the capital in trouble of Li De can''t help but relax. According to his original estimate, it would be good to sell three or five hundred magic scrolls a day, but I didn''t expect that green city professionals had such a strong purchasing power that there was a rush to buy them. "Weina, it is expected that there will be a wave of buying climax in the next few days. Send more people to avoid trouble at that time. In addition, we will continue to arrange the magic factory to start production. If there are apprentices who perform well, they can be rewarded with a bottle of magic blood. Only when rewards and punishments are clear can their enthusiasm be improved. " "What''s more, today I see people outside are always crowded. Tomorrow I can take out the roadblocks and let them line up. In crowded situations, the purchasing efficiency is not high. If anyone dares to make trouble, inform me directly." Weina nodded, her face leaped and her eyes narrowed happily. Today can achieve such outstanding results is undoubtedly a very happy thing, which proves that her efforts for so long have not been in vain. The most important thing is that she didn''t let Lord Lee down. Weina heart some small satisfaction, the girl does not want much, can help the man who brought her back to the world from hell is enough. "Lord Li De, maybe we can keep a batch of scrolls and not rush to sell them. If the mysterious store wants to operate for a long time, it can''t be out of stock. We can leave about 2000 copies and limit the supply of 300 pieces a day. In this way, we don''t have to worry about out of stock until the productivity of our magic factory increases. The stability of a store''s goods is a good thing to cultivate people''s buying habits. They can''t buy it, but we can''t sell it. " Lee nodded with satisfaction at the suggestion. "That''s right. Do it in your way. As the magic factory continues to expand, we can recruit more apprentices. What''s the daily output of magic factory "Nissan now has about 300 sheets, which is the threshold for full production." Li De understands that nodding can produce 300 magic scrolls a day, which is an astronomical number in the glory world. Compared with other mage towers, there may not be a day''s production of magic factory in a month. Knowledge is the most advanced labor force. Modern factories are rolling the old production mode of Rongguang world. "To maintain production, the magic factory will be our Assassin''s mace for a long time, so we must pay attention to confidentiality and do not allow anyone to leak the news." "Yes, I will be closely managed and will not let the news of the magic factory get to outsiders." Naturally, Weina also knows how enviable the magic factory, which produces 300 magic scrolls a day. And this mode is not difficult. Those who have learned scarlet mage tower will lose their advantage immediately. Human beings in this world are not stupid, but their thinking mode restricts their development, which is a disadvantage of every world. In glory, magic is sacrosanct, and magic scroll is a secret. How many casters can break through the shackles of thinking?"In the future, apprentices recruited into the mage tower must sign soul contracts and limit their activities. Continue to expand the radiation range of scarlet mage tower. I want to make the scarlet mage tower no less than the white tower. " There is no doubt in Lee''s tone. If we want to expand the scale of production, we must have enough workers - mage apprentices. After seeing the magic scroll''s ability to make money, he naturally will not stay where he is. Dawn city is still waiting for a large amount of capital investment. How much money is not much for him. But he wants to build a city by himself, and the financial pressure is not small. "Yes, Lord Li De" Weina looks at the domineering and powerful Li De, with strong adoration in her eyes. After Weina went down, Li De looked at the five oak boxes on the ground in his study, and his eyes flashed with satisfaction. This is the kimpuck he earned today. With a snap of his fingers, the translucent hands of the mage appeared and opened the oak boxes one by one. Brush ~ under the warm yellow magic light, the full golden light accumulated in the oak box spreads in the room instantly. Even if I have seen this scene countless times, it can make his mouth smile. The golden scene makes people have a sense of satisfaction. No wonder dragon likes to collect gold and gems. It''s so cool to watch. ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ Over the next two days, there was a frenzy of news among mercenaries, adventurers and professionals in green city. The scarlet mage tower in the South District has a large number of cheap and powerful magic Scrolls for sale. Some well-off local tyrants have personally tested the power of magic scrolls, and found that there was no discount at all, which intensified people''s heated discussion. All sorts of news spreads, let a lot of professionals who have surplus money in their hands immediately ready to move. Magic scroll is a good thing. One more magic scroll is equivalent to one more life. No one but the caster cares about this news. Because of the large number of cheap and high-quality magic scrolls, scarlet mage tower has also been pushed to the forefront of the debate among countless people. Not only did it cause discussion among the professionals, but the major chambers of Commerce and nobles also turned their attention to the scarlet mage tower. However, it is rare that no nobles have expressed too many views on this matter, because powerful chambers of Commerce and nobles are waiting for a big boss''s attitude. White tower. Spock was also surprised when he heard that the scarlet mage tower had a large number of magic Scrolls for sale. According to his estimation, even if Lee got the magic scroll production technology, it would take at least three or five years to produce it stably. It is not easy to cultivate a mage who can make magic scrolls stably. But now how can you suddenly take out so many magic scrolls? Is this kid going to rob the dragon''s treasure house? "Deli, do you know what happened to the bastards of the cachal family? How long did he make so many magic scrolls? " Spock turned his head and looked into the shadow of the corner, his face a little depressed. He seemed to be more and more unable to understand his disciple. A cold voice came from the corner where there was no figure at all. "Master, you are not a simple disciple. Maybe you should not use common sense to judge him. after all, not everyone can improve the magic model after becoming a senior mage..." when he heard this, Spock laughed. Although he taught Li De very little, he was his own disciple. It was undoubtedly very impressive to have a long face for himself Happy things. "Well, let''s leave him alone. Send someone to the nobles to inform me that I''m also involved in the sale of scrolls in scarlet mage tower. Let him go for the rest." "Yes, master" when the breath in the room disappeared, spark picked up the red wine on the white leaf maple table and took a beautiful drink, burp ~ the drunken spark belched without any image and rubbed his hair like a chicken coop. His deep eyes, which were not in accordance with his untidy appearance, looked out of the transparent glass window. There''s a long moon hanging over the city. There was something meaningful in my eyes. Kacharr, my disciple, the road always has to go by itself. Hopefully, one day, you will grow to be stronger than the white tower. Chapter 145 "Teacher ~" Issa, who has just returned from the white tower, seems very excited. The girl has not seen Li De for more than half a month. After entering the study, immediately trotted to him, the eyes of the ruby like crescent moon slightly curved, with that delicate face has a kind of beauty. Lee laughed and reached out to rub Issa''s long flaxen hair. Although this winter has been very good, but I do not know why, in addition to the rosy face, ISA did not grow tall and fat, is still that small girl. According to reason, 15 is the age of development, and now Issa is as small as 13 or 14 years old. Issa?? Level: 3 age: 15 Golden blood: unawakened Introduction: Gold race with golden blood, the talent of gold race is enough to shock the gods. Issa had been promoted to junior mage when he came back to scarlet mage Tower last time. But in half a month, the girl had been promoted from level 2 to level 3. It was like riding a rocket. In fact, if Lee had not repeatedly asked Issa to enrich her magic knowledge, she might have solidified her first magic model and become a formal mage within a week after she became a wizard apprentice. Lee can only marvel at the talent of the golden race. Blood race as a powerful superior race, but talent in front of the golden race is like beggars, it is impossible to see. "Have you studied magic seriously in teacher spark these days?" Issa nodded her head cleverly, her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and her head rubbed against Lee''s big hand, like a kitten. "Issa is very good. I''ve learned five magic tricks from granddad spark. Teacher, I can help you later ~" hearing the girl''s naive words, lied was surprised to himself and learned five magic tricks? It''s only half a month. Not only has the level been upgraded from level 2 to level 3, but also the speed of learning magic is so fast. The golden race is unreasonable. "Well, study hard. When the teacher is away, the scarlet mage tower will be protected by Issa." Li De pinched the girl''s little face and spoiled her. The appearance of Issa satisfied all his fantasies about his sister. She was obedient, soft and cute, and she was gifted and perfect. "Well," isa nodded fiercely, with a firmness in her eyes that Lee could not imagine. After chatting for a while, Issa seemed to think of something. She said with some guilt that she would go down to get the magic secret that spark had given her. She was so happy and forgot when she went upstairs. Li De couldn''t help but look at the girl''s back when she left the study. She was really a little girl. After a moment, his expression slowly calmed down, and his eyes showed some color of thinking. At present, the development of scarlet mage tower is booming and seems to be healthy. But it is not without crisis. The strength of the whole mage tower is in a fault. He is the only one with high-end combat effectiveness. The rest are either mage apprentices or novice mages who have not even reached level 5. There is still a long way to go before they want to grow up. Even Issa, with her golden blood, is the same. Fortunately, his cheap teacher, Spock, was still there, helping him to keep out the wind and rain to a certain extent. However, the future scarlet mage tower still depends on its own, with the help of external forces is not the right way. The scarlet mage tower is located in the green city where the supernatural mage sits. He can''t transfer the blood clan, otherwise he won''t have to worry about it. If you can get two high-end combat effectiveness supplements from where, then the scarlet mage tower will be stable. Li De thought about it and suddenly laughed. If it was so easy to get high-end combat effectiveness, it would not be called high-end combat effectiveness. Amy is also a blood clan under the wrong circumstances. If he didn''t improve the small fireball technique, and Amy also despised the battle, or the blasphemer would have run away. ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ In a very short time, the magic scroll produced by scarlet mage tower has impacted the magic scroll market in green city, attracting many nobles'' peep. But no one dared to say much to scarlet mage tower with the words of spake. In this city, Spock, who has reached level 19, is undoubtedly one of the top people. There are no more than three people who can compete with him, except for the extraordinary mage who can stabilize his head. Green city was the political, economic and cultural center in the south of Norland empire. Most of the cities were governed by the nobles of green city. To be one of the few people in such a city, it''s hard to imagine how much influence spark has. No nobleman would have offended or totally unworthy of Spock for the magic scroll. Even if the business of magic scrolls is really good, it is far from that they risk offending a great mage.Have this ability disdain, do not have this ability dare not. However, in recent days, the scarlet mage tower also has many nobles who come forward to seek cooperation. After all, magic scrolls are hard currency, even if it''s cheap, you can make money. There are mysterious stores in green city, but there are no mysterious stores in other cities. Magic items are so unreasonable. Li De didn''t pay too much attention to it and let Weina do it completely. After his deliberate decentralization and training, this smart little maid has grown up in this period of time. During his absence, Weina was in charge of the scarlet mage tower, and she had never made any mistakes in such a long time. This time, the secret shop cooperated with the noble of green city, and the little maid gave him a big surprise again. Three days. In just three days, Weina has reached cooperation with five major chambers of Commerce. It even includes the Alex chamber of Commerce, the big boss who has been in green city for thousands of years. A few of the cooperation terms are very interesting, which makes Li De look at him with great admiration. After two months, scarlet mage tower will be sold to the cooperative chamber of commerce at the price of 9 kinpuks per piece, and guarantee that the quantity provided each month is not less than 3000 pieces, and the quantity after half a year is not less than 6000 pieces. These collaborators can''t sell magic scrolls in green city, including the magic scroll stores they currently operate. Green city can only sell magic scrolls from one of the mysterious stores in scarlet mage tower. Of course, others who do not cooperate will not be among them. Moreover, the partners will provide magic materials for dawn city at a price lower than 10% of the market price. Li De thought that the treaty was a small loss and a big profit. He was surprised that Weina could talk about this degree with these cross river dragons. Cooperation with the outside is an inevitable process. With the opening of the second round of magic apprenticeship recruitment, the production water power of magic factory will gradually increase, and the magic scroll produced every day will usher in a blowout. Although green city can sell so many magic scrolls these days, it is because the demand was suppressed. In the past, demand was greater than supply. Because of the low productivity of other mage towers, hundreds of magic scrolls produced each month were put into the market and disappeared. Moreover, because of the small quantity, the price is extremely high, and often 20 jinpuke can not be bought. The high price and the rare quantity make the adventurer who wants to buy the magic scroll as the bottom card can''t find the right one. Therefore, the market has been in a depressed state. After scarlet mage tower has enough magic scrolls, it has released the market demand and formed a state of being robbed. However, this state will not last long. Maybe a week or two later, these adventurers will not be so excited to see that the magic scroll of scarlet mage tower is still in stock. Moreover, magic scrolls can be preserved for a long time, not every adventure will be used, so the future sales decline is inevitable. At present, scarlet mage tower has no other commercial channels, so cooperation with nobles is undoubtedly a win-win thing. The most important thing is that in this process, scarlet mage tower has the right to speak with the chamber of Commerce and nobles, which can be regarded as a great breakthrough. In the past, even if there was a white tower as a backing, the scarlet mage tower in green city could not speak much. In this cooperation, Weina weaves a huge network of contacts for scarlet mage tower. Magic materials that could only be bought through the influence of the white tower can now be easily purchased. What''s more impressive to him is that the girl has formed an invisible business alliance with scarlet mage tower as its core. Although this alliance is still very fragile, its potential is infinite. The scene of scarlet mage tower standing alone in green city disappeared after this cooperation. now he is trying to purchase basic materials such as grain, cloth and salt, which can be solved in minutes through these partners. In the past, Jinmai chamber of Commerce always had to make great efforts to purchase materials, and even looked at other people''s faces. But now that we have the right to speak, we don''t need to do so at all. These partners can easily help with this. It can be said that a series of operation down to let Li De can not help but admire, this little maid is growing up. It may not be so perfect to operate by him. Everyone has resources, but maximizing the use of resources is not everyone can do. Ordinary people may hold the magic scroll in their hands. After all, they can earn tens of thousands of kinpuks a day. Such a chicken laying golden eggs will never let outsiders take advantage of it. Now my goods are in short supply. Why should I sell them to you at a discount? It''s not a mistake to think so. It''s just shortsighted. Weina''s operation is a more high-end way of playing - resource exchange, using her own superior resources to gain more benefits through seemingly losing games.This process solved the lack of contacts in scarlet mage tower, and formed a huge interest alliance. in the future, when the magic scroll of scarlet mage tower encountered problems, these partners would definitely take the initiative to help solve them. Li De has to praise the growth speed of Weina, although the control seems very simple, it seems that only a few business cooperation. However, it is absolutely extraordinary to make such a farsighted decision at the expense of a part of the interests while earning tens of thousands of kinpuks a day in the mysterious store. Even those business elites who have been educated in modern business thinking on the earth, do not know how many people are starving to death with their golden rice bowls. The legendary Kodak is a typical negative example. The girl who was only a maid half a year ago, at this time, Li De saw some shadow of the queen of Commerce in her body. Perhaps the present Weina is still very young, but Li De believes that after his training, the future may not really cultivate a surprise queen. At least not worse than Alex''s chamber of Commerce''s most beautiful tulip in green city. Li De expressed great expectation for this. It''s a magical world, true, but it''s not just about magic... and Chapter 146 "Lord Li De, the points you gave me last time may be used in the mysterious shop" on the third floor of scarlet mage tower, lied was looking through a magic book while Issa was meditating. Wearing a blue mage robe, Weina stood in front of a rectangular desk made of blue heart Maple with a bright smile. This is the second day that Weina and the five big chambers of Commerce in green city have reached cooperation. After listening to it, Li De closes the Magic Secrets on the cover of the parchment and stares at Weina with burning eyes. "What do you say? Do you have any ideas? " The scarlet mage tower was very satisfied with his little maid after the negotiation with other chambers of Commerce. Weina said with a light smile, "Lord Li De, the mysterious store has attracted a lot of adventurous attention in these days. During this period, many people wanted to exchange magic materials for magic scrolls, but we gave up the exchange because the price was not right... Li De nodded and put the book with the gray cover on the desk, indicating the girl to continue. "The mysterious store should be a comprehensive big store, even can be comparable to the existence of the big chamber of Commerce. So just selling magic scrolls is undoubtedly a waste of resources. You have taught me before that resources are scarce and every resource should be better utilized. Now the mystery store has this condition, magic scroll can help me attract more people, so we can''t waste these resources Weina''s eyes flashed a bit of confidence. "We have a lot of magic scrolls, and we are invincible in green city. Cheap magic scrolls can bring us stable passenger flow, and we only need to make a little use of them to get more profits. " "For example?" Li De was intrigued by this shining girl. He also wanted to hear how many changes had taken place in Weina''s mind under his long teaching. "In the first step, we can open up a column to purchase magic materials, and release the magic materials we need in the form of missions..." "the second step is to sell some high-value weapons or armor in the store..." "third, we can sell..." "..." Weina said half a day''s day There is no stop, and this is a complete set of operation mode, many novel views let Li De very praise. "But how can you guarantee that these mercenaries will always come to scarlet mage tower to buy goods? And sell us the magic items they hunted back? " Li De asked the most important question after the girl finished. Although the magic scroll of scarlet mage tower is affordable, green city is not without competitors. They are not the only choice. "The integral you mentioned, of course!" There was light in Weina''s eyes, as if there were stars shining. "Points?" Li De pretends not to know. "Of course, we can set how many points kinpuck can get for each transaction in the store, and points can have a lot of privileges. For example, the design of two powerful, slightly lower price, and is not sold to the public, only sold to customers with points. For example, you can get a discount when you buy a limited number of magic scrolls in a mystery store after you have reached a certain point. For example, you can use a certain number of points to exchange for some precious items, such as magic blood. For example, a certain number of magic apprentices can be opened, and after reaching a certain number of points, their children can be sent to the mage tower to learn magic. For example, after reaching certain points, the mages in the tower can help them do some non dangerous work. For example, you can enchant magic equipment for customers who have certain points... for example... " for example..." a series of words from Weina stunned Li De. He felt at the moment whether his reputation as the king of routines should be let out. This business mind is simply, and the girl has many places that he did not expect, such as having points to hire scarlet mage tower, equipping enchantment and so on. These operations are just plain. And each of them is very practical. It''s no exaggeration to say that as long as Weina''s plans are implemented step by step, the mystery store will quickly become one of the most popular magic shops in green city, and none of them. "Weina, you can arrange these things by yourself and let go of them. I believe you" Li De smiles with satisfaction. Since Weina has her own ideas, it''s OK to delegate power. The girl has been in charge of the scarlet mage tower for a long time, and she has gradually developed a sense of competence. With that delicate face, it seems more and more outstanding and moving."Yes, Lord Li De, Weina won''t let you down" after Weina left the study, she suddenly opened her eyes quietly and whispered in a small voice. "Teacher, sister Weina is very powerful" Li De shows a smile and pinches the girl''s face. "As far as you know," Issa stuck out her tongue, closed her eyes again and went into meditation. Li De looks at that exquisite and small face, inexplicably has a sense of achievement. No wonder the development department is so popular. I can''t stand it on anybody. Thinking about and looked at the empty study door, touched the chin. It seems that I have a feeling to raise a business queen. Alas, the life of the ancestors of the blood clan was always so boring... during this period of time, with the enclosure action of scarlet mage tower, a large area around had become the territory of scarlet mage tower. In order to better manage the growing magic factory and mysterious shop, Weina found a three story building around the mage tower as the office. "Master Weina..." "Weina..." when Weina came to the third floor, a dozen or so young mage apprentices who were working quickly got up and said hello to Weina, whose face was calm. "Cohen and Kelly, you come in with me" the two people who were named immediately stood up and followed Weina into the office. The Miaoman figure under the girl''s blue mage''s robe had an indescribable charm. Behind her, Kelly''s eyes were full of envy. Only a girl like Miss Weina could be favored by Mr. Li de. Weina''s office is a very simple and clean room, with no other decoration except the desk and stool placed by the window. Three people seated, the girl that pair of gem like blue eyes staring at two people. "How was the business I told you last time?" Only in front of Li De, Weina is the soft and cute little maid. In front of the rest of the scarlet mage tower, Weina is always the calm manager. Especially during this period of time, when Li De was away, after Weina managed the scarlet mage tower, in the eyes of these mage apprentices, Weina even made them more nervous than lied. At least Lord reed seldom gets angry with them. "Weina, I''ve got in touch with the dwarves craftsman, but they''re determined to have one more kimpuck for our priority supply." Cohen replied quickly. A few months ago, their status seemed to be similar. He, Weina and Kalu were the three most talented apprentices of scarlet mage tower. But in the past six months, the scarlet mage tower has presented a completely different situation. Kalu was the first to swear to Lord Li De to sign the soul contract, and now he has become the first factory director of magic foreman. And Weina, the maid of Lord Li De, is even better. Now Lord Li De is not here, she has been responsible for the operation of the scarlet mage tower. Only he, who could have kept up with the pace, fell behind everyone because of a choice. So in order to keep up with karu, Cohen has been working hard. This time, Weina has asked him to negotiate with the dwarves'' weapon store. However, the stubborn dwarves make him feel a headache. "One kimpuk is just one kimpuk. It''s settled. Now you don''t have to care about these small interests. Lord Lee has agreed with me and appointed me to be in charge of the mystery store. So the point that I told you last time will be put on the agenda again. Karoo, if you continue to be in charge of dwarf weapons, you have to make sure that dwarves have priority in working with scarlet mage tower. Kelly, you are responsible for the points card. Each card is in duplicate, and make sure that the number of each card can''t overlap. In the future, points will be the most important thing in the mysterious store, and there must be no mistakes. " Weina''s delicate face was a little serious, and her eyes were unquestionable. The mysterious shop was handed over to her by Mr. Li de. she wanted to manage it well no matter how. She didn''t want to see disappointment in his eyes. "Yes, miss wina." "Yes, Lord Verna." When they left, Weina stood up and came to the glass window, where she could see the study window on the third floor of scarlet mage tower. At this time, there was no outsider in the girl''s eyes, and she looked at the scarlet mage tower. Li De occasionally mentioned the use and function of integral to her, although not detailed, but also gave her a lot of inspiration. She is keenly aware that this system may be the key to the rapid development of scarlet mage tower in the future, she is confident that she can lead the mysterious shop to become the first-class existence in green city.In fact, having a large number of magic Scrolls for sale makes the mysterious store invincible. But Weina is not willing to stop here. She cooperates with several major chambers of Commerce because of this idea. In the girl''s heart, Li De is her only one, she wants to help Li De do more. Chapter 147 Five days later, Lee returned to the dawn city. The scarlet mage tower has Weina at his ease. After the little maid had some communication with him that day, lied thought that the other party had the ability to support the scarlet mage tower alone. What''s more, green city is under the care of spark, as long as the normal development, there will be no big trouble. The mysterious store is operating steadily. After the high heat, it can sell about 500 magic scrolls every day. Because of the limited stock, it has been restricted. The second recruitment of magic apprentices has begun, and the magic factory will expand production again. At present, the production of magic scroll is the most important thing for scarlet mage tower. Everything else revolves around this matter. It can be predicted that in the next few months, the scarlet mage tower will usher in a blowout development again. This time, Li De brought 20000 jinpuke to the city of Breaking Dawn. Through the Jinmai chamber of Commerce, he changed all the jinpuke into silver puke and copper puke, pulling four carriages. For ordinary residents, yinpuke and tongpuke are more convenient for them to use. Dawn city is still in the development stage and needs a lot of efforts from him. Li De is like raising sheep. When his own sheep are sick, he has to take care of them when they have no grass to eat, and when they don''t give birth...... It''s hard to fatten up the sheep in order to get more benefits, whether it''s milking, shearing, or selling for money. It seems that he has invested a huge amount of money, which is very good for human beings, and it seems that he has not made much profit. But in fact, he is the biggest beneficiary. Because everything in dawn city is his private property, including human beings. Man is the sheep that Li De keeps. All he has put in now is to strengthen the sheep. All the money that was spent on the development of dawn city was not wasted, and the wealth was deposited on human beings. Because of the special isolation of dawn City, these wealth will not flow out, as long as he is willing to have a way to take their kinpuks out of the pocket of human beings. His vision is not limited to the blood race and human race, who is higher or lower, he is looking at the overall interests of dawn city. No matter it is blood clan or human being, it is his property. It is good for him who grows up. Human beings are productive forces, can create more wealth, blood clan is a weapon, can protect his wealth. The kimpuk he invested in has been replaced by labor force. The buildings rising from the ground, the clean and tidy streets and the gradually prosperous market in dawn city are the best illustration. Children''s world talent is right and wrong, and adult''s world is only about interests. The development of human beings can help the blood race grow rapidly and make the dawn city more prosperous. There is no reason for him to formulate policies limiting human development. Blood clan is his root and his most powerful weapon. With a gun in hand, what kind of storm can a group of ordinary civilians turn out under his nose? Therefore, Li De should not only be good to human beings, but also introduce more policies to support the rapid development of human beings. If the sheep are not strong, how can he shear and milk the sheep? Moreover, no matter how fast human development is under his control, Amy at level 15, six blood descendants of level 10, 400 blood clans, and nearly 500 magic language bats, his power is enough to suppress everything in dawn city. And now the security forces have developed 300 people. These people are new people who have been instilled and brainwashed. There is no doubt that they are loyal to the dawn city. Economy, military force, propaganda and ideology are all in the hands of Li De, who is a standard autocratic boss. Therefore, he is not worried about what kind of moths will rise here. He was only worried that the sheep were not growing fast enough to affect his plan. "Harrison, this time I brought back silver and copper pucks, which are equivalent to 20000 jinpuks." on the third floor of the city hall, Lee''s first words after seeing Harrison made the city hall speaker smile. "Patriarch, this sum of money is too timely" Li De smiles. "This is still the beginning. The scarlet mage tower is on the right track, and will bring us tens of thousands of jinpuke every month in the future. Therefore, the construction of dawn city must not be stopped. If it is open to construction, please tell me if you have any difficulties. " Harrison nodded respectfully. "As you wish" with money, the city hall will not have no confidence. Now dawn city is in rapid development, and everything needs to be promoted by the city hall, especially when the market is still cultivating. Li De suddenly seemed to think of something and asked. "How many demonic bats are there now?" Magic language bat is almost indispensable in dawn city. This unique Warcraft of blood clan plays a key role in both peacetime construction and wartime combat."Clan chief, there are 468 magic language bats in total now" Li deruo nodded his head. This number is not small for the blood clan before, but it is not enough for the rapid development of dawn city. The vigorous development of dawn city urgently needs all the forces that can be mobilized. The huge magic bat with strong gravity is a great transportation tool. "And Dylan? Call Dylan " " it''s the clan leader. " twenty minutes later, Dylan''s tall figure appears in Li De''s office. "Good day, patriarch" looking at Dylan, Li De nodded with satisfaction. This group of living hundreds of second-generation blood descendants is his most trustworthy existence, and each is an important wealth of the blood clan. Dylan is the only warrior of the second generation of blood lineage. He is very tall and has reached level 10. His combat effectiveness is very good. At the same time, he is also responsible for raising all the magic language bats of the blood clan. "Dylan, I need you to expand the number of magic language bats as quickly as possible. Can you do that?" Looking at Lee''s serious expression, Dylan nodded hard. "Patriarch, your will is our direction. It''s not difficult to breed magic language bats. As long as I have enough food, I can double the number of magic language bats in half a year. However, the newly promoted magic language bat level can only reach level 5, and it will take longer for him to grow up " Li De looks at Dylan with surprise, and the number will double in half a year? That''s enough! As for the level, he was not disappointed. The magic language bat belongs to the medium level Warcraft population, and is not famous for its high combat effectiveness. Magic language bats are strong in their number and durability. Magic language bats don''t need to be carefully maintained like human Griffins and Pegasus. As long as they use enough food, even if their limbs are cut off, they can grow again. So it''s the perfect way to do coolies. "Is there any difficulty in breeding magic language bats?" Dylan had a wry smile. "Patriarch, in fact, it''s very simple for the blood clan. Magic language bats are not special Warcraft. All magic language bats are bred from ordinary small bats. Just activate the blood of ordinary bats with the blood of blood clan, and they will degenerate into magic language bats in a short time. Therefore, as long as the blood clan is present, we can cultivate these special Warcraft at any time. But the problem is... It takes a lot of food to produce a magic language bat. " "Food? Blood? " "No, it''s not just blood. The magic language bat is different from the blood clan. Their main food is wild animals or Warcraft. The magic language bats we raise now mainly rely on them to hunt wild animals on their own, without having to worry about their logistics problems " in the eyes of Li De, it''s funny that they go out to hunt by themselves? This magic language bat is too easy to feed. "So we want to expand the population of magic language bats. Now the biggest problem is food?" Dylan nodded. "That''s right. Patriarch, a hundred years ago, you chased and killed a large number of Warcraft animals in the blood plain, and raised wild boars, bison and wild horses in it. Over the years, magic language bats have hunted on the blood plains... blood plains? Hearing this strange address, Li De''s eyes froze for a moment, and recalled the memory of the ancestor of the blood clan. Suddenly, a deep memory buried in his eyes suddenly made him feel a little surprised. The area where dawn city is located is a gourd shaped terrain surrounded by continuous mountains. The dawn city is built in Hulukou. Behind the dawn City, there is no name for the plain, which is 20 km wide and 15 km long. It is now the area where land is distributed to civilians. After passing through a five kilometer long passage, we enter the gourd belly of gourd terrain. This is a vast plain 60 km wide and 150 km long. At the beginning, this land was named blood plain by the ancestor of blood clan. But for hundreds of years, because the blood clan seldom went here, the name was almost only known by the second generation of blood descendants. At that time, many Warcraft lived in the blood plain, but the ancestor of blood clan cleaned the whole plain in order to raise magic language bats. After killing all the Warcraft, a group of wild horses, bison and pigs moved in from outside. Now the food of magic language bats is the beasts on the blood plain. Because there are no natural enemies and the vast terrain, the beasts in the blood plain have been living well for many years. The number of magic language bats and bats has been limited to a relatively fixed number due to food problems, so as to ensure that the wild animals in the blood plain will not be extinct. Over the years, the blood clan has also expanded the number of magic language bats, but the peak value is no more than 1000. It can be said that food limits the number of magic language bats.Li De shook his head. He didn''t know how to evaluate the practice of the ancestor of the blood clan. In such a large area of land, a group of wild animals are scattered to feed the magic language bats. Looking at Dylan''s normal expression, he couldn''t laugh or cry. If you don''t know how to cultivate 4 million blood bats, that''s a small matter. "What''s the food intake of the magic language bat?" "You need to eat about 300 pounds of pig in two weeks" one pig in two weeks, two in a month, 24 in a year, 468 magic language bats, 365 days a year, a total of 11232 pigs. Li dexhun, an outstanding graduate of nine years'' compulsory education, quickly worked out the food needed by magic language bats. More than 10000 pigs, this number is not small, but compared to the role of magic language bat, it is a small price. Moreover, with the length of 100 kilometers on the blood plain, these wild animals reproduce very quickly when there is no heaven and earth. According to his estimation, it will not be a problem to double the number of magic language bats. However, this kind of wild and wild way of raising is not what he wants. Since the beginning of Taiyuan, this way can not even reach 1% efficiency of modern feeding mode. It belongs to the way that is doomed to be eliminated, that is, if the blood clan does not know how to raise and cultivate, it will always be so upright. "Have you ever tried raising pigs?" Dylan was stunned. "Farming? And the lowly creatures need to be raised? " Li De''s mouth slightly puffed, the concept of blood group does not exist in the word breeding. To let these natural casters, worthy of the superior race, do such things as raising pigs, for fear that it would cause an uproar. Joking, these are only the lowest status of civilians will do, they are noble blood clan!! Li De naturally understands the deep-rooted idea in this world. In the world, pig farmers are all big men, not pigs, but Jinshan... "Dylan, you should change your mind." "We have not pigs, but demonic bats" lied stood up and turned his eyes to Harrison, who had never spoken. "Harrison, I''m going to build a magical farm to raise pigs in a magical way. This is not only for the magic language bat bat, but also for the dawn city of the future. Wheat and bread are not enough for dawn city. Meat is also needed. A large enough farm can solve a lot of problems " in China Chapter 148 Lee talked to Dylan and Harrison about the farm. It is necessary to raise pigs. It is impossible to do other things. Only by raising pigs can we make a living. It may seem unexpected to build a farm all of a sudden, but it''s a must for dawn city. First of all, the food source is too single now. The ration of dawn city residents is all wheat, and bread with a little honey is good food. As for meat, what is that? Food or use? Most people would say they didn''t seem to see it when they came to daybreak. However, few people will be dissatisfied, can not be hungry in the winter of the moon is the blessing of the goddess. But it is not the case in the eyes of Li De. If it was not for the blood race who did not have to eat human food, this day would have never happened to him. As a senior meat lover, how can you do without meat?? The second and most important point. At present, there are too few magic language bats to keep pace with the vigorous development of dawn City, so he must increase the number of magic language bats. These rough and fleshy Warcraft can serve as powerful transportation tools, which is very important for the fast-growing dawn city. There is a key problem in this. If the wild breeding is carried out as before, the number of magic language bats will be seriously restricted. Stocking is a very primitive state of feeding, the whole process is uncontrollable. Once something happens, it will have a great impact on the magic language bat. It is not the same to establish a farm. All the initiative is in his hands. He can control the number of magic language bats through the farms. Both of them have lived for hundreds of years. Maybe Li De, who has not received modern education, has a broad vision. But after explaining these advantages and disadvantages, the prejudice of the two second generation blood descendants will be eliminated. It seems that it''s no big deal for a noble caster to raise pigs... Even the ancestors are not afraid of it. What else should we be afraid of. "Patriarch, where is the farm built?" Harrison directly raised the most critical issue, and the location of the farm is the most important step in the breeding process. After thinking for a moment, Li De said slowly. "Farms have to be downwind first, otherwise the manure from pigs will cause serious air pollution. It''s better to stay away from the residential areas of dawn City, and the water supply should be sufficient and the transportation should be convenient.... " after a series of requests, the tone was stopped." the city hall can issue an announcement to collect people who have raised pigs from the residents and hire them to become regular employees. let these human beings raise pigs, and the blood clan only needs to provide relevant magic assistance... first Not to mention that the blood clan does not have the talent of farming and breeding, and he will not waste these precious fighting power on a large scale in the farm. It is enough to leave one or two teams to cooperate with the breeding. After hearing this, Harrison and Dylan looked at each other, and they both felt relieved. Fortunately, it was humans who raised pigs. If the ancestors let them play in person, they would be scratching their heads. "The first pigs will be captured from the blood plain, and then they will be raised as soon as the farm is established. Don''t be afraid to make mistakes. The expansion of the magic language bat population can''t be completed in one or two days, and the number of wild animals on the blood plain is enough to complete this expansion. These two projects can be carried out simultaneously " " yes, clan leader " " in the future, the name of blood plain will be changed to dawning plain, and the small plain behind the Southern District will be renamed moonlight plain, and the government order will be adopted We''ll publish it in the form of The name of blood plain is not very good. Li De changed his name directly. "Yes, patriarch" Harrison nodded and silently recorded the orders that the city hall was going to do. "I''ll give you the relevant drawings of the farm later. You can go down and make an announcement first." When Harrison and Dylan left, Lee stretched comfortably. He stood up and came to the wide window, and the lively street under the transparent glass reflected into his eyes, which made him smile. Building a city is really cumbersome. You need to worry about every step. But looking at the city under his feet in his hands a little bit stronger and let him from the kind of unspeakable sense of achievement. Li De shook his head and suffered from the lack of culture. Otherwise, it would be more appropriate to recite a poem at this time. After a while, Li De turned to the outside of the office and told the blood guard to forbid anyone from entering the office. After that, he lay down on the soft sofa of the office and returned to the earth. After opening my eyes in the familiar room, after moving my body and solving my physiological problems, I turned on my laptop on my computer desk and flipped through the official website of glory. I saw that the picture was still unchanged and contacted with ¡Á. Although the "glory" caused more and more waves in China, it seems that there is a powerful force to control these discussions in a small range, and it is difficult for Li De to find useful information on the Internet.After looking at Du Niang and Wei Bo, she gave up after she didn''t find any clues. Business matters. Then I found the drawings of several pig farms on the Internet and recorded them carefully. After becoming a blood clan, the memory of the earth''s body has also been greatly increased. A few drawings were casually looked at and all of them were recorded. After finishing his business, Li De looked at the computer in front of him and felt bored. The splendor of glory made his previous life seem so boring. Shake your head, get up and exercise for half an hour, take a bath, lie in bed again into glory. One to three time is not long on earth, but seven or eight hours have passed in Rongguang. After waking up, Li De looks at the door of the office, and the blood clan who is in charge of the guard still stands in front of the door. Sun ran a smile, blood clan is so stable. I got up and came to my work and drew the pig farm drawings just recorded in my mind. Although it is a modern pig farm and many high-tech equipment are not available in the world, the world also has magic tools that the earth does not have. Li De is not worried that modern farms will not work in this world. What''s more, he doesn''t have to copy them all. At that time, combined with magic, he can create a magic farm belonging to glory. You have a modern farm, I have a magic farm, let''s open it in five to five. Think of the master apprentice using the master''s hand to feed the pig, fireball to disinfect the pigsty, a cure for the pig''s illness... This picture is very beautiful. And let the blood race this superior race to raise pigs, tut Tut, think about all have a kind of inexplicable joy. Li De Lu''s face was full of evil interest, and he was looking forward to the scene of Dylan, a powerful level 10 fighter, driving pigs under the wings of devil bat. Why do you want to laugh? Ha ha ha, it''s not that I''m not unkind. Who let your boss be the bright and magnificent me. Chapter 149 When Lee returned to the earth, Harrison issued his order to build a farm. In the blood clan, the upper level blood descendant has the absolute hierarchical authority over the next level blood descendant, the third generation blood descendant is unconditionally obedient to the second generation blood descendant''s command. The strict structure makes the efficiency of the whole town hall amazing. The order of Li De''s execution was passed to the following as quickly as possible. Before long, the Ministry of agriculture of the city hall, a newly established subordinate department of the Ministry of agriculture, officially recruited staff through propaganda departments that had not been publicly publicized throughout the city of dawn. The news made many residents eager to try. It is stable and glorious to work in the city hall, but only noble masters are qualified to do such work outside. Because of its high salary, stable work, great power, dignity and glory, the fixed position of the city hall has become the most desirable job for the residents of dawn city. Who doesn''t want to be an adult of the logistics team to control the food of the whole dawn city? Don''t want to be an adult of the security forces to maintain the law and order of the dawn city? People are always looking forward to a better life, so every time they appear in the city hall to recruit staff, there will be heated discussion. And the newly recruited job paid as much as 12 silver pucks a month, which was the same as those of the highest paid sheriff''s men in all departments of the city hall. The most important thing is that this recruitment is different from the harsh requirements in the past. The only requirement is to be able to breed pigs. Yes, it''s not Warcraft, it''s not some other kind of terror creature. I just want to raise pigs!! The goddess is up, this is the Lord of cachal who is pitying them. It''s getting a lot of people excited. They can''t do anything else, but they are good at raising pigs. Pigs are common poultry. Many of them have raised them. For a while, the number of people who applied for the registration almost broke through the threshold of the Ministry of agriculture. After the expansion of the city hall, various parts have been scattered to the surrounding manors, such as the Ministry of agriculture, the public security team, and the logistics team, which have their own office space. "My Lord, I once delivered my pigs to my family. Please ask me, I can..." "what''s his name?! What''s great about midwifery? I once raised three heads of nobility. I have experience, my lord... " " bah, what are you? I''ve raised ten heads!! The Lord asked me to sign up. I know how to deal with the dead pig.... " "... " the quiet dawn city started to run crazy again because of the command of Li De. Harrison was no exception. The second-generation blood descendant who managed the power of the city hall was shocked immediately after he got the drawing given by Lee De. All kinds of infrastructure beyond the times in the farm let Harrison marvel. If he had not been loyal for a long time, he would have overflowed. With excitement, I called several experienced craftsmen from the construction department to show off their drawings. These craftsmen were so impressed that they flattered Harrison one after another. Harrison only said the real author after listening to Harrison''s smile. The craftsmen began to go out to select the site after they had been flattered. After three days of busy work, finally, at the suggestion of the construction department, the farm was located in the east of Yueyue plain, which was just named by Li De, near the mountain. In the East is in the downwind, and there is just a stream from the mountain, the water flow is not small. After reading the address, Li De confirmed decisively that his order was the direction of the blood clan. After confirming the address of the farm, the whole dawn city was busy at once. Five mining Cyclops have been sent back to the mountain to throw hammerstones to provide building materials for the farm. Dylan took his blood on a magic bat to catch wild pigs on the dawn plains. In addition to the construction of the mage tower, all the idle blood clans were transferred to build farms and employed thousands of temporary workers to help. In this way, Li De''s unexpected farm began to break the ground in a few days. With his personal attention, the construction speed of the farm can be called exaggeration. Three changes a day are not enough to describe. The buildings that did not exist yesterday morning have been completed this morning, and the third building will be completed by tomorrow morning. As time went by, in order to speed up the progress, Li De even sent the blood clan from the city wall to participate in the construction. Thousands of workers, 300 blood clans, have been working day and night for a month, and a spectacular building complex has sprung up. There are 30 Huge Rectangular workshops with 4 blades in height, 30 blades in width and 60 blades in length. the foundation is made of bluestone by Cyclops, and the roof beams are made of hard oak. the top of the workshops is covered with thick hardwood maple leaves. This kind of black leaves have excellent waterproof function and can be used for almost ten years without damage.With such a large factory building, each can feed an average of 300 pigs. There are 30 plants in the whole farm, which can feed nearly 10000 pigs at the same time with full load. In a world of low productivity, this is appalling news. Li De was very satisfied when he saw the buildings in front of him. The farm built under his eyelids was built entirely in accordance with the modern farm model. Pig house, feed room, septic tank and so on. He has now recruited up to 200 employees for the farm, and under his orders, the farm must be stationed in 20 blood clans. Although the blood clan is not good at raising pigs, they can use magic to do some magic world operations, such as fireball disinfection, mage''s hand through the septic tank... pigs are very suitable for raising livestock. The growth cycle of pigs on earth is about 6 months, and a piglet can be sold in 180 ~ 200 days from birth. But glory is not the same, not only the physical fitness of human beings has become stronger, the ordinary pigs have become stronger. According to experienced humans, it takes about three to four months for pigs to grow to 300 pounds, faster than the world''s hormone fed pigs. According to the calculation of four months, 9000 pigs can be raised with full load, and 27000 pigs can be produced three times a year. It has been able to meet the expansion needs of magic language bats. Li De is very satisfied after the calculation, and he is not greedy. The productivity of the early farm will certainly not be high. In the beginning, it is necessary to accumulate experience and train a large number of experienced staff. Once the personnel are skilled, it can be expanded in the future. Anyway, this piece of land is his, not to mention the establishment of pig farms, is the establishment of cemeteries, no one dares to say more. "Lord of Cachar, pigs are very easy to feed. They eat anything, grass and tree roots, and they can feed as long as they have stuttering..." Li De walked into the first workshop, where hundreds of pigs had been locked up, all of which were captured by Dylan from the dawn plain. Next to him, a middle-aged man over 50 in gray linen clothes was explaining to him with a smile on his face. "Although wild pigs don''t even grow as fast as cultured pigs, wild pigs are easy to feed, rarely get sick, and will grow bigger when they grow up..." looking at the middle-aged man who is said to be reasonable, Li De Li patted him on the shoulder. This is the most experienced pig breeder of all the residents of dawn city. This civilian named Randy once helped an aristocrat manage a pig farm and raised pigs for 20 years. After passing the examination, Li De appointed the little pig expert to become the first director of the pig farm in dawn city. This glorious mission made Randy pay the highest respect to Li De and accept it. "Randy, you''re very good. I''ll teach you how to manage the farms in the future. I hope you can get familiar with these wild boars as soon as possible, and then sort out how to raise pigs into a book. I need to cultivate more talents" "in the future, there will be more than one farm in dawn city. I hope that the farm you are in charge of will be able to produce 50000, 100000 or even 200000.5 million a year in the future A pig. If there is a day when 50 pigs will be produced, I will personally grant you the nobility status of Lord of dawn city. " to produce 500000 pigs is a fantastic dream for the farm which has just been built. But the empty promise of Li De made Randy confused. The goddess is up. What does the Lord of cachal say? As long as I raise pigs well, I will be granted noble status in the future?!! If it wasn''t for the Lord of Cachar that he didn''t like men approaching, he would kneel down and kiss each other''s boots. What a noble status that is!! Does he, a humble pig farmer, have a chance to get such a glorious reward? Randy''s hands were shaking, and he swore in his heart that no matter how much he paid, he would reach the number of 500000 pigs in the market!! What lied didn''t know was how much impact his morale words had on Randy. A generation of pig owners was born. Chapter 150 After Randy went down with excitement, Li De inspected another circle of farms, but when the workers were working, he suddenly found a big problem. All the water in the farm needs to be picked up by the workers themselves from the stream 300 blade away. The whole process is very inefficient. Just at this time, several workers came back with a bucket full of water, ready to continue cleaning the pigsty. Under the gaze of Li De, two barrels of water can not be washed, and half of the pigsty will be gone. Several workers are not satisfied with it, and continue to carry the empty bucket to fetch water. Li De, who is used to modern production efficiency, can''t accept this kind of low work efficiency. It''s a waste of time. How much time does it take to carry water every day?? "Harrison, do they all work like that now?" Yeah? Hearing Li De''s question, Harrison looked at the workers cleaning the pigsty and nodded a little puzzled. "Of course, does the patriarch have any good idea?" Contact for a long time, Harrison too know Lee''s ability, completely unrestrained thinking is far from comparable. Take this farm as an example, the drawings that the experienced craftsmen in the construction department can admire are beyond his imagination. Li De nodded, some obsessive-compulsive, he has always been unable to bear this kind of inefficient behavior. "Have you ever heard of tap water?" "What is tap water? Can I eat it? " Looking at Harrison''s puzzled appearance, Li De smiles, PA ~ and rings his finger, and the mage''s hand appears. Under the gaze of several people, the translucent mage''s hand picked up a bucket full of water, and the bucket was leaking. The water in the bucket splashed out along the small hole under the bucket. "See that?" A group of people look at Li De blankly. What is this? Isn''t it just water leakage? What''s so rare about this? Li De smiles. "Although there is magic in glory, there is something in common about physical properties. For reasons you don''t know, the water always flows to the lower places. And that''s why I''m talking about the principle of running water. " He reached out to the mountain not far from the farm, and his tone was firm. "What would you say if we opened a cistern halfway down the hill and connected it with pipes?" Harrison nodded suddenly. "The spring above will flow down the pipe, so that we won''t waste time to draw water." after that, he said excitedly to the blood clan next to him: "let someone prepare the bamboo pipe immediately" Li De waved his hand to stop Harrison. "Water has a weight. The more water is, the higher it is from the ground, the greater the pressure will be. Ordinary bamboo pipes can''t bear this pressure. Even if it can bear the bamboo pipe, it is not durable, and it will be damaged in a few months. Simply put it in place in one step and let the blacksmith of the blacksmith shop come and customize a set of iron pipes. " Tap water is undoubtedly a good thing, and the manufacturing cost of this thing is not high, you just need to pump the water to a high place, and then use the pressure of the water itself to press down to use. This kind of invention, which has little technical content, is very easy to build, and has a great promoting effect on production and life. The farm is very close to the water source, and the water is spring water left from the mountain. It is available at the right time, place and people. You only need to dig a reservoir on the hillside to complete the construction of tap water. It''s a huge project on earth to build a reservoir on the hillside of the rock mountain. But it''s a magical world, and the things that are hard to solve in modern times are the fundamental things, the little things. As natural casters, blood clan will not suggest using magic to blow out a reservoir. Li De was also a heavy fan of magic, and naturally he was very interested in it. "Call the people from the construction department, and let''s study how to build a reservoir" the people from the construction department are in the crowd, and the farm they supervise and design has been completed today. Naturally, these people will come. Although the construction of tap water was a whim, no one dared to question Lee''s proposal. In the dawn City, he is the only big boss, his will is the direction of the city. A group of people immediately gathered around to discuss, because it was not a big project that was difficult to achieve, so the construction department got the result within a day. "Patriarch, the Ministry of Construction said that it is better to make this reservoir bigger. In the future, the farm will continue to expand, so as not to be insufficient. And the reservoir should consider the bearing capacity of the mountain below, and can not be built in the mountain with cracks Li De is ready to move. He uses magic to blow out a cistern on the hillside. This kind of thing suits his taste very much."I''ll do it myself, and I can''t go there in vain." "Go ahead and dig for gold. It will take more time for the blacksmith to make water pipes." the appearance of tap water is undoubtedly a big step forward in the progress of human civilization. People save countless time every day because of the convenience of tap water. The farm is Lee''s first experiment. When it is stable, he will spread the tap water to the whole city. And in the future, if possible, he plans to use tap water for farming, just like a modern farm, where you can turn on the tap and water automatically. This is meaningless for agriculture, from the stone age to the electric age, which can be called an epoch-making progress. When his plan is realized, the dawn city will be one era ahead of Rongguang. It''s perfect. Of course, this is the most ideal state, it is not so simple to achieve, just a pipe can let him scratch his head. Now the iron ore produced in dawn city can barely meet the daily needs, which is far from being rich. The water supply project does not know how much iron ore will be consumed. According to his estimation, the tap water of the dawn city will not work in at least half a year. We have to wait until the iron ore farm is rich, so we have to deal with the water supply first. At this time, Li De really understood the difficulty of being in charge. Although the dawn city seems to be very rich now, it has obvious shortcomings in various aspects. It is unrealistic to carry out the construction in a short period of time and only step by step. , "one day, I will not keep my eyes open for this day. I want this place to bury my heart." after secretly rubbed the tuckus, Li De called all blood groups in the farm. He was going to make complaints about it. Forced excavation of reservoir. It has to be said that the magic world is so unreasonable. If you want to build a reservoir on the hillside on the earth, it will cost countless brain cells. But here, they have the simplest direct violence, and a tool that doesn''t speak science and reason - magic. At this time, the sun has set, the sky is slowly in the dark, the blood clan step by step to recover to a strong state. "Set out" under a single command, hundreds of blood clan spread bat wings. It''s a very spectacular thing for the blood clan to take off, especially after a large number of people. In the eyes of the crowd on the ground, the light in the sky, which was already dim, turned black in a moment. Brush brush ~ bat wings, like devil''s wings, stir up with the whirring wind. A blood clan ascended into the sky, and the huge bat wings covered the light. This kind of picture is simply the scene that only appears in the legend of extermination. Li De leads the team in front of him, making a circle bigger than others. His more powerful and handsome bat wings gently incite him to fly to the top of the mountain. The other blood race immediately followed. Fortunately, the crowd below is used to the normal working state, the blood clan opens bat wings, otherwise it must be scared to death by the scene of the birth of the devil. When I arrived at the height of 200 blades, I stopped outside 50 blades near the mountain rock. This is the first predetermined position. Spring water from a gap higher in the mountain, the sound is very clear. With a wave of his hand, Li De stopped all the blood clans. "Let''s all follow my instructions, 30 in a group." Brush ~ brush together, the nearby 30 blood clans immediately formed a group, four blood groups appeared in the air. One of them was a few blades less than 30 people. Li De didn''t care about it, and went on. "Each group casts for one minute and uses the small fireball technique with an interval of 0.5 seconds. However, it must not be interrupted. After the first group finished casting, the second group immediately followed up, and so on " " we don''t need to use big fireballs or other attack magic. What we need to make is to build a pool, and there should not be too much magic impact to avoid cracks " " now, listen to my instructions, the first group will start casting " after Li De finished, he took the lead in casting. The improved fireball technique appeared in the hand. In less than 0.2 seconds, the first small fireball appeared, and then a few seconds later, the small fireball seemed to form a line from the rock wall to his hand. The temperature in the air rises instantaneously. The thirty blood clans behind him also began to cast magic. The improved version of the small fireball has become a must for all blood clans, so no one went wrong. The effect of the dense fireball technique in the hands of dozens of blood clans is far more spectacular than that of Li De alone. The area around the blade was immediately heated, and the sky, which was already in the dark state, was suppressed by the burst light of the fireball. It seemed that there was a new sun rising here.Five hundred blade outside the farm, see this scene of the crowd suddenly boiling. It''s spectacular. Dozens of fireballs hit the rock wall every second, and the original solid rock wall quickly turned red and melted under the fire. Drops of magma boil. A hole from the outside of the rock wall quickly spread like inside the rock wall. The continuous fireball is like the most terrible heater, baking rocks constantly. the hard rock is like a foam that meets a flame and melts wildly under the naked eye. Because of the high temperature and outflow of magma also because of gravity suddenly toward the ground, this rock wall is like the devil''s mouth, constantly spitting out the deadly flame. "Goddess, Lord of cachal is so great, this is a miracle!" "Praise the Holy Light blood clan, such an exaggerated scene can only be achieved by the powerful holy light blood clan!" "Why do I want to cry all of a sudden... Chapter 151 When the moon sets, the sun shines again on the land of dawn city the next day. The farm has returned to calm. At this time, not far from the farm, a huge reservoir like a bowl was formed overnight. Looking down from the sky, the reservoir with 20 blades in depth and more than 60 blades in length and width dug out a huge hole in the mountain. However, because of the pool formed by the high temperature melting, even if it is full of water, it will not affect the mountain below, let alone leakage. At this time, the spring on the mountain had not yet filled the exaggerated reservoir because of the small flow. But Li De is not in a hurry. Although he has arranged for the Nuggets to do the water pipes and taps, it will take at least two days to get the finished products out. Fortunately, faucets and pipes are not difficult industrial products. These experienced blacksmiths can make the pipes he wants. When the farm is on track, Lee will let Harrison run it. He certainly won''t waste time on raising pigs, although it seems good to be a pig boss. It has to be said that although the farm was built temporarily, it also turned Li De''s attention to the livelihood of the dawn city. At this stage, for the dawn city which is short of materials, it is more important to increase the sources of materials. Farms can provide more nutritious food, which greatly improves the satisfaction of residents. Moreover, after the start of blood donation program, residents'' health can be better recovered. Suddenly, as if thinking of something, Lee called Harrison, who had not left the farm. "What tools do humans use for farming now?" Harrison''s face is a little pale, because of the day''s sake, the blood clan''s physical condition drops rapidly. "Farming?" Harrison shook his head. For the blood race who was not good at farming, this kind of thing seemed very boring. If it was not for the work of the city hall that he had to care about these things, he might not have paid attention to them. , "the patriarch should now dig with a spade hoe..." Li De nodded and was not surprised. Although there are powerful magic in this world, how can a noble master master do such things as farming? Don''t even think about it. Moreover, because of their strong physical fitness, heavy agricultural work is acceptable to the common people in this glorious world, although it is less efficient. "Let Dylan go to the dawn plain to catch a batch of bison and come back for domestication. The residents can enslave the bison for farming. I will give you the relevant supporting facilities." Cattle farming was the evolution of productivity in ancient China. Even in ancient times, killing cattle privately was against the law. Even the cattle raised by the family were not allowed to be slaughtered, because it was an important labor force. In glory, because of the strong human body, animals are rarely used to help with farming. At least in the memory of blood ancestors, human beings have always cultivated their own land. Most of the livestock raised are more gentle pigs, lambs, horses and cattle, but not many. In the border areas, because the orcs invade every year, there are very few civilians who raise large livestock, especially cattle, which is of little use. The world is different. We can''t use common sense to look at it. "Yes, patriarch." Li De''s order was the iron law, and Harrison immediately agreed to it. Anyway, there were wild animals on the dawn plain. After hundreds of years of free reproduction and no natural enemies, the land had long been reduced to a paradise for wild animals. As soon as Harrison got down, he passed on Lee''s orders to Dylan. Dylan had been catching pigs in the dawn plain for a long time. After receiving the orders, Dylan did not have any ambiguity. When the sun was about to set in the evening, he set out again with his blood. Skilled is heartbreaking. Li De, the ancestor of the blood race, can make a level 10 high-level soldier, but also a superior race and blood race. This kind of powerful fighting power can catch pigs and hunt bison, and only Li De, the ancestor of blood clan, can do it. The acupoint of bat cave of magic language is located between the hillside in the east of dawn City, close to the blood pool where the Holy Spirit is placed. The safety of the blood pool was considered when the cave was built. Once the blood pool was invaded by the enemy, the magic language bat could arrive at the first time. However, at present, the magic language bat does not need to fight for the time being. Now it is the right way to use these unique Warcraft of blood clan to produce. Dylan, a powerful soldier, became a tool man. He caught pigs two days ago and bison these two days. This is not a good job for a second-generation blood descendant who used to be a hard steel Orc bipedal dragon. But Lee''s order is the only one, and no one can violate it. So Dylan, with 30 blood clans and 200 magic language bats, is ready to go. "Monsieur Viscount, why did the forefathers capture these lowly beasts and raise them? Is it impossible to keep these wild animals alive in such a wide area as the dawn plainA tall and thin blood group was depressed to make complaints about Dylan. As a noble blood clan, they don''t even care about these beasts in weekdays, and only Warcraft can make them see more. But now he was puzzled by the fact that they were going to hunt down such mean and dirty creatures as pigs and bison. Dylan turned over and sat on the magic language bat, overlooking the blood clan below. "Fool, can you guess what your ancestors are looking at? Look at the dawn city behind you Hearing this, the thin and tall blood race in the eyes of some puzzled, this is the dawn of the city what? Turning around with doubt, we can see the whole city of dawn on the hillside of the mountain in the north. With the height of thousands of blades, you can see the city of dawn. Because the height of the city has been shrunk countless times, everything looks very small. The afterglow of the setting sun shone over the dawn City, and the last sunset glow was warm. The roof of Liancheng group seems to be sprinkled with a layer of Jinsha, with a bit of dreamy and blurred color. Great changes have taken place in the lonely and empty city of dawn half a year ago. People come and go like ants in the streets like many branches, among which the most lively is around the broad square. Many new houses are under construction in the Southern District, and the busy workers are smaller than ants. Outside the Southern District, a magnificent building is rising. It''s the mage tower of dawn city. The tall figure of the one eyed giant shuttles among them, striving to consolidate the foundation, and the blood clan who incites bat wings is also carrying huge stones with the hands of the mage to add bricks and tiles to the upcoming mage tower. In the distance, we can also see the human figure that has been slightly undetectable, farming in the farmland. Although it is not very clear to see, but the city makes all the blood race around feel a rush of vitality. Compared with the lonely city of dawn before, this city is more qualified to be called the city of dawn. Everything is full of hope. "Do you understand now? It took only half a year to make the city with only 200 blood race become what it is now!! In the future, our city of dawn will be a greater city than green city. All these things were brought by our ancestors. " Dylan glared at the blood clan who just opened his mouth. "Put away your ignorant eyes. If you don''t understand, follow the order. If anyone dares to disobey, I will personally send you into the public security team" the indifferent words made many blood clans around them lower their heads, obviously ashamed of their inner thoughts. The skinny and tall blood race''s face was reprimanded slightly white, and immediately did not dare to say more. The blood clan is a very strict race. The superior has absolute jurisdiction over his blood descendants, while the ancestor of the blood clan has absolute power over the whole blood clan. Therefore, the three generations of blood descendants absolutely dare not resist the second generation of blood descendants and their ancestors. However, the blood clan is not low wisdom of life, although all blood, but everyone''s thinking is not the same, there are not understand the order of Li De is not strange. "Vicomte, I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I can''t imagine the Wei''an under the ancestor''s crown. Please forgive me for my ignorance..." "it''s good to know, and then shut your mouth. Everyone is ready to go. This is the task that the ancestor crown personally tells us. If something goes wrong, the consequences will be what you don''t want to know " Dylan pulls the reins, and the magic language bat sits down and suddenly gets up. Huge and powerful two claws on the ground, the powerful force makes the body of magic language bat rise from the ground, and fly on the edge of the cliff against the wind. Looking back, a deep mark has been left on the bluestone floor. And such traces are all over the platform, which is more than 200 blades in length and width. After a while, all the blood and magic language bats took off and flew toward the dawn plain, and began to hunt bison, which they had never seen before. Chapter 152 Domestication of wild animals is not difficult for ordinary people to understand, but also domestication of bison, a common animal. Ten days later, more than 3000 bison were distributed to the residents of dawn city. Under the strong power of Li De, dawn city has evolved from human farming to cattle farming in just half a month, and its production efficiency has grown wildly under the complete set of tools in the blacksmith''s shop. In fact, Li De was very surprised by the double face of glory. On the one hand, magic was highly developed, on the other hand, productivity was low. It seems that the two worlds of nobility and commoner are not related to each other. Magic belongs to the nobility, and the common people at the bottom are completely ignored. This huge difference has caused an invisible division to the whole glorious society. Even under such a large gap between the rich and the poor, the technological innovation brought by the upper class can also bring convenience to the bottom. But there is no such thing in this world. The common people are a group of forgotten people whose role is only to provide resources for the upper class aristocracy. But when the nobles had absolute power, they could not resist. They can only be exploited by the nobles one generation after another, until they become a member of the noble collective or completely lose their inheritance. Of course, although Li De is surprised by this social phenomenon, he also knows that he does not have the power to pry the social rules that have been operating in the glory world for millions of years. Unless he becomes the creator God, power is truth... the distribution of bison caused quite a stir in the dawn city. Jack, who had been given a strong bull, was very pleased with it, as he was feeding grass to the cattle at the cowshed built with turf all night. Reaching out to the two horned bulls, Jack showed off to Anthony. "Anthony, do you see that? These beasts are not Warcraft. As long as you give him enough food, they will be close to you soon " and then he took a pile of grass from a basket of grass just cut and fed it to the vigilant bull. Moo ~ the bull let out a long cry and sniffed the grass with its nose. Maybe it was because of hunger that it didn''t care too much. Its long tongue rolled the grass directly into its mouth. He crunched and chewed. When the bison finished eating a basket of grass, his eyes softened a lot and he didn''t have the vigilance just now. Anthony saw this scene and looked at Jack with admiration. "Uncle Jack, you are so good..." giggle, full of pride. "When I was young, I used to raise horses for nobles. These animals seem to have no wisdom, but they are actually smart." Anthony nodded, but his eyes toward the bison were somewhat erratic and absent-minded. Kee, keenly aware of Anthony''s low spirits, reached out his calloused right hand and patted him on the shoulder. "It''s been a long time, and you haven''t come out yet? Is not to enter the 200, is not to get to become the Holy Light blood clan quota? What''s the big deal? Didn''t you get five points? Hehe, points are really a good thing. You don''t have to queue up to buy things this time. You don''t know the envious eyes of those people. Tut Tut, if only I could experience this kind of aristocratic privilege once... " watching Jake''s gag go around this matter, Anthony felt a little grateful. He ranked 205 in the hero selection competition of the cold winter moon, only one step away from becoming the Holy Light blood clan. Unfortunately, it didn''t succeed in the end. But it''s the kind of thing that''s just a little closer to achieving the goal that''s the hardest thing. So a few months later, Anthony couldn''t let go of it, especially when he saw the treatment and casting talent of those who became holy light blood clan. "You don''t care too much. The Lord of Cachar is such a great man. As long as you make contributions, I believe that you will not be ignored under the crown of Cachar." Anthony nodded and squeezed out a smile, "Uncle Jack, don''t worry, I''m all right" Jack took a deep look at Anthony, patted him on the shoulder and said nothing more. "The plow should have been built at the blacksmith''s shop. You can go and get it back later. Tut Tut, the blacksmith really has some skills to make such efficient tools " Anthony nodded." I heard that this plow was created under the crown of Cachar, and the blacksmith was only responsible for making it. " There was a touch of admiration on Jack''s face. "It''s amazing. Is the Lord of Cachar really a god like the dawn sect said? How could the gods know so much if it wasn''t for the gods? " Anthony nodded approvingly. "Yes, only gods can be so great...""OK, don''t be so wordy. Go and get the plow quickly. It''s late and it''s gone again" "OK, Uncle Jack" Jack looks at Anthony''s back, and some sharp light slowly appears in his turbid eyes. Murmured words that no one could understand. "Is it really a good thing that Saint light blood clan... Anthony... Can get eternal life and have strong power? Perhaps... " Anthony turned and left, winding around from the half reclaimed farmland onto the road. After continuous construction, the moon plain is not as barren as it was at the beginning. Roads of all sizes crisscross each other, dividing the whole plain into areas. Busy farmers can walk up to ten minutes from their fields to a level road, which connects the main trunk line in the middle. It can be said that with the efforts of the Ministry of construction, the traffic in the moonlight plain is now convenient. Although it is not as high as the bluestone road in the dawn City, it is enough to hang the main roads of the outside world. Anthony walked slowly along the road to the dawn city. Many busy farmers saw him and said hello with a smile. Anthony also responded with a smile. Wave after wave of residents passed by him, everyone''s eyes with a strong longing for hope. He had lived so many years, and it was only in the dawn city that he saw this expression on people''s faces. Heart with a bit of emotion, slowly along the big back to the city. The moon plain is flat, and you can see the towering peaks on the edge of the plain at a glance. Black soil has been cultivated in many places in the plain, which was originally weeds. As long as the seeds are planted, the land can bring abundant harvest in the harvest season. The breeze was blowing, and Anthony was in a much better mood. Half a day later, Anthony saw a towering building rising from the ground in the right area. It''s the mage tower of dawn city. Although it is only half completed, the mage tower has already shown its majestic and heroic posture. Several one eyed giants with gray, wrinkled skin are carrying huge stones to build the mage tower. It''s like the earth is falling. Anthony''s eyes flashed with amazement. He heard that the adults of the security forces had inadvertently mentioned that these Cyclops were conquered by the Lord of Cachar, and the battle scene at that time made the earth burst out with hot magma. Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, Anthony felt a burst of admiration just listening to them. Only the powerful Lord of Cachar could conquer the Cyclops. Touch ~ at this time, a cyclops threw a long stone directly into the ground, and Anthony, who was hundreds of blades away, felt a shake. These big guys are so big. More than six blades tall, strong and explosive muscles, and the gray wrinkled skin, plus the huge one eye on the head. All this shows the terror and power of this creature, but it is incredible that such a powerful creature should be enslaved. Even though he had seen the Cyclops countless times and even fed bread to each other himself, Anthony would praise them heartily every time he saw them. Humans are too small for these powerful creatures. The construction site of the mage tower is very busy, and outsiders are forbidden to enter. Anthony can only see a corner of the road when standing on the road. He stops to watch the Cyclops and the blood clan for a while and then leaves. There are not many iron ploughs over there. Now we can only make hundreds of them every day. If we go late, they will be gone. After the unfinished mage tower, both sides of the road changed from the newly reclaimed black land to the barren grassland. Anthony was not surprised, because at the entrance of the city hall was the plan for the future dawn City, which he knew would be the new urban area of dawn city. Now may be very barren, but in the future, here is definitely the most prosperous area, he inexplicably has confidence in this. After ten minutes of walking, Anthony habitually turned his head to the right. At the end of the line of sight, under the mountain peak, there is a row of towering chimneys discharging smoke. Listen to the blacksmith in the blacksmith''s shop. There is a blast furnace for ironmaking in the blacksmith''s shop. It is said that it was designed by the manager of blacksmith, Lord nuggets. These blast furnaces were once the masterpieces of dwarves, and were inherited by the man who had half of the dwarves'' blood. The blast furnace is built at the foot of the mountain because it is the lower tuyere of the dawn City, and the smoke generated by the blast furnace will not affect the dawn city. And there are mountain springs flowing down from the mountains, rich in water resources, very suitable for ironmaking. Anthony didn''t look at it at close range, because the area was controlled and no one could enter. He had seen the blacksmiths at the blacksmith''s in green city, but he had only seen such a large-scale blast furnace in this magical city.A moment later, Anthony withdrew his eyes and went on to the dawn city. The closer we get to the dawn City, the more people there are. Half a day later, the surrounding wasteland disappeared and brand-new houses stood on both sides of the road. These new houses are said to have been built in advance to welcome more human beings. Anthony had worked part-time for the construction department before and knew why. But it was because he knew the reason that he admired and worshipped the master of this city, the Lord of Cachar. Only such a great person can be so kind to the common people, right? By contrast, all the rulers and nobles he had met should have been hanged. However, Anthony not only worships but also reveres Lee. No one can forget the scene that Porter of the Wolf Gang was hanged. After entering the city, more and more prosperous. The ever-growing dawn city even makes it feel a bit strange. Anthony remembers that when he first arrived at dawn, the city was still very empty and lonely, with few pedestrians on the road. But now it''s totally different. Even he had a hunch that the city of dawn would change even more in the future, because the master of the city was the great lord of cachal. He is also looking forward to the day when dawn city will be full of high-rise buildings and the new district will be completed. Anthony will be the witness of all this, and he will be honored to do so. Chapter 153 In mid April, when the water supply project of the farm was under intense construction, Li De got a piece of news that he never forgot. The data from the human blood donation experiment came out. Harrison had already reported the blood donation data to him in the winter moon. But at that time, because only more than 20 humans participated in the experiment, Li De didn''t use it. Instead, he asked him to put hundreds of members of the Wolf Gang into the experiment. After nearly half a year''s experiment, the project of historical significance in the development of dawn city was finally completed. Compared with the present two departments, which have the largest number of people in dawn City, there are 300 security teams and 150 logistics teams. The people who work in these two departments are very loyal to the blood clan and the dawn city. So there was some uneasiness about blood donation, which had never happened before, and sounded very evil, but no one backed away. Because the great lord of Cachar was watching them, and as a member of the city hall, obeying the Lord''s orders was the first order, higher than their lives. Li De watched everything silently. After almost all the residents of dawn City arrived, he stepped up the high platform in the center of the square with elegant and firm steps in the eyes of all the people worshipped. I started another speech. "My people, I am the Lord of your city, Cachar" this sentence has become the standard opening words of Li De, but it is such a sentence that makes the crowd boiling. Many people would not feel much when they heard this sentence before, but after a long winter month, the state of mind has already changed dramatically. They never dreamed that one day they would be so comfortable in the cold winter before they came to the dawn city. If it wasn''t for the dawn City, they wouldn''t have land, airtight houses, and endless food... it was the man in front of them who was the great leader of the Holy Light blood clan and the master of dawn! "I know you are wondering why the Holy Light blood clan started the blood donation program?" Li De''s infectious voice echoed in the dawn city square. "I know that we all have fear, uneasiness and fear, and even a small number of people think that Shengguang blood clan is going to expose their tusks to attack human beings?" If you don''t care about it, it makes many people feel empty. Some of them have such thoughts after hearing the news. In particular, the two groups of people who came to the dawn city in the cold winter moon had not experienced the ideological education before, so they had a good impression on the blood clan, but they had not reached the level of trust of the first few groups of human beings. "Don''t bow your head, my people. No one will blame you. Under my rule, as long as you do not violate the law, no one can harm you. This is my promise to all of you The decisive words let the crowd below roar up, the inner uneasiness also vent out by shouting. "Long live the Lord of Cachar!" "Long live the Lord of Cachar!" "..." the huge cry lasted for three minutes. Lee waited until the crowd was a little quiet before he continued to speak. "You only need to do one thing now!" The high pitched voice made everyone heart. "Believe me!" After that, he turned straight away from the stage. It is such a sentence that makes the restless crowd fall into silence. Believe me, only three words, but more than ten thousand gold. More reassuring than any promise or explanation. Believe me, in a simple word, is the Lord of cachal trustworthy? No one has doubts about this question, and the answers are all yes - certainly worth it. Such a great person is not worthy of trust, then who is worthy of trust?! After that, blood donation begins. Chapter 154 Under the gaze of the crowd, the security forces formed into five ranks. Each team has two blood clans, and a total of 10 blood clans are responsible for blood collection. The earth''s blood is generally drawn with a vacuum tube. Due to the unequal pressure, venous blood will flow into the vacuum tube automatically after being punctured into the blood vessel. Here is a lot of simple rough, the world''s ordinary people''s physical quality is very good, not so much worry. Rex was the first, and as the captain of the logistics team, he was bound to take the responsibility. "Lord short, come on" the blood clan in charge of blood drawing showed a smile and comforted. "It''s not torture. Don''t be nervous. I''ll be very light and won''t hurt..." rickle''s face appears a little confused when he hears this. Why does this sound wrong? After short said that, he directly inserted a special needle into the blood vessel on raeker''s arm, and the thin tube behind the needle was made of a hollow magic plant. There is a white round container connected to the back of the thin tube. There is a corresponding scale inside the container. As long as 300 ml of needle tube is pulled out, the whole blood drawing process is completed. Drawing blood is also very simple. Use magic to drain the air in the container and directly create a vacuum. Magic is a very magical existence, and its usage is varied. It can not only be used to cast magic, but also created a vacuum by Li De. Magic is a kind of untouchable and formless high energy, which can be used to do many special things, such as squeezing out the air in the container with magic power. A very interesting magic derivative. It can be said that the whole blood drawing process is full of magic feeling. Although it is a modern theory, it becomes very consistent with the glorious style after being completed by magic. Rex felt the pain in his arm and looked at Schott, who was drawing his blood. "Didn''t you agree to donate blood? What are you doing with a nail? " Because the needle tube and the thin tube behind it are opaque, rekler can''t see his blood being pumped out. When short heard this, he said, "shut up." he was too lazy to spread great knowledge with this soldier. Two minutes later, the blood scale in the container rose to 300, indicating that another blood group was in charge of observation. Short nodded, pulled the needle out, and pressed a cotton swab on the wound. "Press it for two minutes and you can throw it away if you don''t bleed." raikker looked at the scene stupidly, with question marks all over his face. "That''s it?" Said short, laughing. "Otherwise?" Rex''s face was stiff. He thought it would be cruel and painful to donate blood, but this is it? I''m ready to be hanged. Is this the end? Standing up with a strange expression, he left his seat. Around originally with a bit of a sense of uneasiness around the crowd to see this scene is also some speechless. They also plan to watch the excitement, want to know what the legend of the extremely evil blood donation is, but the first blood drawing is so simple to end?? Goddess, I''m in the girl''s room. You tell me she''s a high-level fighter with muscles all over her body? Is the contrast so big?? "It''s gone? Am I dazzled? Blood donation is so simple... Isn''t it a terrible and evil demon ritual? Why... So unpromising? " "How can you fool me in the city when you meet me "It turned out that blood donation was so simple that I thought I had to take a knife to cut and spray blood on my hand... after seeing the true face of the mysterious blood donation ceremony, the crowd immediately talked. But instead of talking about anything else, he was silent about the evil ritual in the legend. After this scene, even the timid residents had no fear. The goddess is on, which is too simple. It is totally different from the legendary horror, gloomy and evil blood sucking. "Rickle, wait" as soon as rickle entered the crowd, short stopped him. "What''s the matter?" Short took a silver puck from under the table and threw it. "Every resident who donates blood for the first time every year receives a silver puck as a reward for his contribution to the dawn city. Residents who voluntarily donate blood after completing the required four times of blood donation will receive points as rewards... after receiving yinpuke, reker slightly drew from the corner of his mouth, gently tossed it in his hand, and nodded to leave. Before he came, he was even ready to pay his own life. Yes, he thought it would be a bloody and terrible ceremony that would lose his life.But in the end, not only did he not have anything, but also got a silver puke as a reward... raikker''s mood was very complicated. After hearing this, the surrounding crowd exploded even more. So you get a silver puck? Is it too easy to make money?! When they go to work one day, they only have about ten coppers. In a few minutes, they can do seven or eight days'' work. In the hearts of the original residents, donating blood must be the blood clan stretching out their tusks and biting on their necks. The whole process is full of pain and suffering. But now, torture a ball, that is to be pricked by a needle to hurt. What does the rest have to do with pain? And in such a short time, you can get a silver puke, which can be exchanged for 30 jin of wheat at the city hall grain store. What''s this? Is it sure that the Lord of Cachar is not giving welfare to everyone? The residents, who were supposed to be ready for death, were immediately confused by the huge psychological loss. Then, with the first Rex first, the next blood donation ceremony became extremely smooth. Even after the blood donors got yinpuke, the people behind them still had eye fever and wanted to join the queue to donate blood. Of course, this kind of bad behavior is stopped because the integral is not enough. The speed of blood drawing in five teams was very fast, with more than 400 people, and each team took only three minutes. Three days later, all the members of the security and logistics teams donated blood, and each received a silver puke and went down happily. This is the envy of the residents who can''t donate blood yet. If we knew it was this way of blood donation, they would fight for it. Just sit down and get a silver puke by pricking a needle. Is there any easier way to make money?? The residents who were originally afraid of blood donation did not panic when they saw that the terrible blood donation method they imagined was so simple. Instead, they were excited to discuss when it was their turn to earn this silver buck. Fear comes from the unknown. When everything is on the surface, the self imagined fear disappears, and nothing is terrible. Of course, this is also the reason why Li De borrowed modern medicine, otherwise the scene would be bloody. This made the group of people who had just begun to publicize the evil nature of blood clan to be ashamed and indignant. After the blood donation incident, they were embarrassed to say hello to others for a long time. It''s a shame. The residents who were beaten by themselves also swore to themselves that they should never be so stupid in the future. It is really the most idiotic act to suspect the great lord of Cachar. Although Li De didn''t know the psychological activities of these residents, he could also detect one or two from their attitude towards blood donation. From the initial resistance and fear, to the later positive, the change is fast to touch no defense. In order to eliminate the future trouble, after the first day of blood donation, many banners about blood donation were hung in dawn city under his orders. Blood donation for everyone, you, me and him. It is because of the heroic blood donation of every resident that the prosperity and stability of the dawn city can be achieved. We should take active blood donation as the honor and passive blood donation as the shame. Blood can be regenerated, blood donation does not affect health under the publicity department''s publicity, everyone knows it well. Don''t underestimate these simple banners. They don''t even have to be seduced. These civilians, who have not experienced the explosion of knowledge, know nothing about the power of the repeater brainwashing. The process of blood donation was carried out in the square. At the beginning, some people wanted to see the excitement, but later they had no sense of it. In this way, the plan was carried out smoothly without any conflict. The city hall has also set up a special department, the medical department, to carry out blood sampling. The blood drawn from the residents'' bodies will be sent to the newly built blood pool in the holy land as soon as possible. The original blood pool is still soaked with magic blood, so it is impossible to mix the fresh blood with the magic blood that has become a magic potion. Otherwise, the effect of magic blood will be affected. In order to dig out a new blood pool, the holy land has changed a lot. The radiation range of God remains is 100 blades, so the new blood pool is excavated according to this radiation range. The blood pool where the Holy Spirit is located has been separated by buildings. Within the scope of the spirit''s 100 blades, two huge new blood pools have been excavated on the left and right rock walls. The two newly opened blood pools have a depth of 30 blades and a length and width of 50 blades. The whole range is just within the radiation range of the Holy Spirit. Spirit remains additional attributes: 1. Inheritance can transform a human into the ancestor of blood clan (used) 2. The legacy of blood clan can maintain the vitality of human blood (range: radius: 100 blades)3. Magic surging, as a God, even death can still attract magic, can constantly attract magic to gather around. The remains of gods will never be destroyed. The power below the gods cannot be destroyed. Introduction: the remains of the blood god have a very special role and are the treasure of the blood clan. The existence of the Holy Spirit is equivalent to the enhanced version of the cold storage, which can not only keep the vitality of the blood, but also make the blood contain more magic power as time goes on. For the blood clan, the Holy Spirit is the foundation for the implementation of the human plan to support the blood clan, and it is more valuable than the artifact. After a week of blood donation plan, residents who were lured by yinpuke and points took an active part in blood donation activities. Finally, in addition to children and the elderly, a total of 8000 people participated in the first round of blood donation, 300 ml per person. During this process, the elderly and children who failed to donate blood were still quite dissatisfied with this, and many even complained to the city hall. Of course, this unreasonable appeal was naturally rejected. Residents under 14 years old and over 65 years old are not allowed to participate in blood donation, which is a mandatory order issued by the Lord of Cachar. 8000 people, 300 ml per person, is 2400 liters, about 2.5 tons. Each blood clan consumes about 3 liters of blood each month, and only one round of blood donation can support 800 blood families for one month. Li De stood beside the newly excavated blood pool in the holy land, watching that 2400 liters of blood had just covered the bottom of the 50 blade long and wide blood pool, and there was a profound radian hanging from the corner of his mouth. After working hard for so long, I finally took this step. Is it far from the rise of blood clan? Perhaps even the creator God can''t estimate the extent to which the blood clan can grow without restraint. What kind of height can Li De, the only master of the blood clan and the master of dawn, reach... It is not known in the future... in the future Chapter 155 On the west side of green city, an obelisk church hidden in a slum. A few gray flags, like devil''s broken wings, were planted on the semicircular white stone door of the church, hunting under the wind at night. Under the cold moonlight, the pattern on the flag has been blurred, but the shadow is like a ferocious devil waving their claws when the wind blows. Enter the church. In the dark, the dim warm candle light and torch light slightly illuminate the church hall, but the lack of light makes the church very dark around. Looking around the church in the dim light. The black walls are painted with a creepy blood red painting of various horrible patterns. The devil of hell is devouring human beings, the devil of the abyss is tearing the earth, and destruction and death are transmitted to everyone who stands and stares through the wall. Darkness and terror. It''s enough for normal humans to turn around and escape. But tonight, it''s not the same. "When darkness falls, the whole world will sink under the tyrannical monarch, and everything will be destroyed. Only by believing in the eternal God, the tyrannical God, can he be freed and free from death. Great tyrannical God, your humble and loyal believers offer you the most delicious soul A priest in a black cloak knelt in the middle of the church, praying in a strange and harsh tone. The broad cloak covered the whole face of the priest, and the invisible face was hidden in the shadow, and only the high hooked nose was exposed. In front of the black altar, a figure covered with scars lay unconscious on it. Obviously, this was the sacrifice in the mouth of the priest who was hiding in the shadow. Around more than 20 people with crazy faces and burlap robes shout along with each other. "Great tyrannical God, your humble and loyal followers offer you the most delicious soul ~" kneel down together. At this time, the dark priest in the center began to recite obscure and long incantations in a low voice. "Ol... RF... CQ... F... XY... RV..." profanity in the abyss. The weak willed human beings will fall into mental hallucinations after hearing the profanity of the abyss, and finally be killed by the terrible hallucinations. Such an evil language can only be used by the demons of the abyss and the followers of the evil gods. After the black priest finished the incantation, the air slowly fell into the indescribable gravity. There was no sound in the whole church. All the people were looking at the altar in front of them. Only the sound of hunting flags came from outside the church. Just as the pastor in the center was very disappointed and ready to get up, an indescribable terrible pressure appeared. The light in the dim church was even dimmer at this moment, and the light could not reach the altar at the moment. Above the altar, a cold line of sight from the shadow and darkness surrounded everyone with fear. It''s like there''s an indescribable horror watching this place. Gaze from the abyss. Fear rises in all hearts. When the scarred man panicked in the church, he turned to ashes inch by inch on the altar. It''s like the wood that has been burned down and disappeared when it is blown by the wind. Terror and cruelty, all people bow their heads and dare not look directly, only the black priest in the center is excited. Great tyrannical God, your humble believers have finally got your attention and praise you! After the sacrifice disappeared, the majestic gaze swept around the church. When all the people were watching, they felt cold all over, and their legs were unconsciously paralyzed, like a giant dragon opening its blood in front of them. After a scan, the eyes stopped on the priest in the center. Brush ~ a cloud of dark energy like smoke kept rolling up from the altar. In the moment when everyone had no time to react, he entered the body of the black priest in the center. At the same time, the cold eyes disappeared. All the people in the church seemed to have surfaced after drowning, and they began to breathe with great gusts of fear in their eyes. The priest, who was shrouded in his cloak, suddenly opened his eyes at this moment, and his hoarse voice was full of surprise. "I''m 15!! Praise the God of tyranny When the crowd around him heard this, they immediately looked at him with envy. This is the second level 15 of the evening bell church. They are going to rise!! They will surely spread the glory of the tyrannical God on green city!! Those false gods, those abominable heresies, will surely fly to ashes under the light of my God. Just feel the divine power of them, now full of confidence.No one can resist under the majesty of the tyrannical God, God is the only eternal existence! Standing up, standing in the heat of his own blood, Stanley felt the power of his body. He finally stepped into level 15!! Praise the God of tyranny!! Shadow hidden in the cloak with dark eyes and bloodthirsty, the Church of the evening bell will rise eventually, and the tyrannical God is the real God!! A hidden sacrifice in the dark was quietly completed without anyone noticing. Green city has another level 15 presence without anyone''s knowledge. "Lord Stanley, bishop, please come over..." after the ritual ceremony, a priest, also hidden under his cloak, came to Stanley with respectful words. Stanley nodded, turned his head and looked at the crowd around him. "Hide the church after you leave. When the evening church has no public identity, no one should be exposed. The twilight of the gods is coming. Only the gods of the endless abyss are the masters of the world "Yes, Lord Stanley," the clergymen bowed, their faces excited as if they had reached the ideal of lifelong struggle. Stanley''s dark eyes flashed a little blue under his cloak, and turned to the priest who had just left, leaving only the believers who had cleaned up the traces. The west side is the slum of green city, where more than 600000 poor people are crowded in this narrow urban area. Crime, violence, gambling, erotic love, this land is the paradise of crime. Every day, there are new bodies floating in the sewers. Some of them may have died of murder, or the sacrifice of an evil god, or the evil magic of some necromancer. No one can tell the cause of their death. This is a land of sin for which all evil spirits hail. The nobles of green city did not seem to care about the land. The city Lord once sent troops to clean up the area, but it will soon return to its original state. Evil has taken root here, and the land is rotten to the bone. Therefore, the chaotic and evil Southern District has become the first choice of countless underground forces. Believers of evil gods, gangs of gangs, exiled criminals, pursued heretics, and evil imaginable by ordinary people will exist here. After Stanley''s followers led the passers-by out of the church, they shuttled through the darkness. The cold moonlight seemed to dim the land. Dense path is like hemp thread, can not find the end, often do not clear the end. They even witnessed a brutal homicide when they passed a small road, but neither of them paid attention to it. Half a day later, a luxurious manor, also hidden under the cloak, could not see the guide stopped. "Lord Stanley, the bishop is in, please." Chapter 156 Stanley glanced at the castle like manor surrounded by thick blue stone, nodded slightly, and thought flashed in his dark eyes. Even the crime ridden slums are not without rich businessmen. In fact, the wealth generated by this evil ridden land every year is no less than that of other urban areas. It''s just that most people have a life to earn and not to spend. When a group of guards in dwarf body armor saw Stanley and the guide, they immediately opened the gate of the manor, which had been watered with molten iron, and invited them in. "Good night, Lord Nathan, welcome to your arrival" the guide nodded and did not open his mouth. After a slight signal, the two guards immediately stepped forward to lead the way. Stanley watched all this silently, his eyes in the shadow as sharp as a falcon. The broad manor is like a palace, in sharp contrast to the old slums outside. Rare and rare underground plants, magic fountains with water spraying, angel statues made by spirits, and various luxury buildings can be seen everywhere. Compared with the outside, it is like a God''s kingdom of close and peaceful gods. I''m afraid that no one can imagine that this place will be on the same land as the evil city outside. Shortly after, Stanley and the guide came to the main hall. After the two guards pushed open the main hall door carved with angel relief, they turned and left. Stanley walks into the house with the guide. The guide turns around and retreats to the corner at the moment when he enters the room. There is no qualification for him to exist here. A sumptuous hall illuminated by magic lights appeared in front of Stanley, and his shadowy face under his cloak loomed. In his early 40s, he has a standard Nolan face, an eagle nose, blue eyes, and freckles on his face, a long scar in the middle makes his face indescribable terror. But the most eye-catching is the cold blue eyes, like a snake, at any time may launch a fatal attack. A dozen or so figures in the room turned their heads to look at him, some of them revealing their true faces and some mysterious people hiding under their cloaks. Stanley''s eyes narrowed slightly. It wasn''t his first time to attend such a party, but it was his first time since he became a level 15. In the past, these participants looked like ordinary people, but the breath that came out at this time let him feel a burst of heart. Except for a few normal humans, the one on the left has eight arms and the lower body is a snake, which poses the greatest threat to him. Abyss creature, eight armed serpent, level 16. This abyss creature''s combat effectiveness is extremely strong, even if it becomes level 15, Stanley will never want to become an enemy with each other. The eight armed snake demon saw Stanley''s gaze, his slender green eyes narrowed slightly, and the long snake''s letter came out, with a cold arc hanging from the corner of his mouth. Stanley quickly withdrew his eyes and moved him aside. Next to the eight armed snake demon, there was a smell of decay and death all over his body. The pale face of the mage also made his brow frown. Necromancer, level 14. Although the level is not up to level 15, this extremely evil existence gives him no less threat than the eight armed snake demon at level 16. In addition, a few did not reveal the true face of the breath also let him feel a burst of heart. He stepped into level 15 before he discovered the horror in the shadow of green city. This is the largest city in the south. It is not as simple as it seems. And the Southern District of this land of crime is not so easy to see through. "Good night, Lord Stanley" an old man in his 60s, gray hair and black tuxedo, politely saluted Stanley. "Good night, viscount Bernard. It''s a great honor to be a guest at your house." Stanley gave him enough respect. This is the owner of the manor, viscount Bernard. No one knows what the old man''s last name is, but everyone calls it that way. As for the strength of viscount Bernard, the fact that Viscount Bernard was able to take the throne among so many horrible beings is enough to explain everything. Stanley turned back and took off his cloak. Suddenly, his face clearly appeared in the eyes of everyone in the room. The high Eagle nose, narrow and thin cheek, and the scar from the forehead, combined with the gloomy eyes, make people have a kind of creepy ferocious feeling. But all of you are not simple teenagers. There is no change in their faces. Viscount Bernard smiles at the crowd. He is full of aristocratic demeanor and speaks in a loud voice. "The people of the Church of the evening bell have arrived, so this meeting of the dark covenant has officially begun" if Li De hears this news, he will certainly open his eyes. Because, Amy''s property page has a vice-president attribute of the Dark Pact, but he has never paid attention to it."As you wish," "Viscount Bernard, please go ahead" the voice of the crowd, which had been discussing in a low voice, quickly quieted down. "This time, what we discussed was the scarlet mage tower..." hearing the name, the eight armed snake demon became interested, and his eyes shifted from Stanley''s direction to Viscount Bernard. "Scarlet mage tower has sold a large number of scrolls during this period. According to my statistics, the number has exceeded 10000. Moreover, the other party has reached a cooperation agreement with five large chambers of Commerce in green city, which will provide them with more magic scrolls in the future. However, the production time of scarlet mage tower''s magic scroll is less than half a year, so this kind of production efficiency can''t be achieved by this mage tower. Not even with the white tower where the great mage spake sits. So I suspect that the other party has got the twelve magic scrolls. " Viscount Bernard''s words surprised everyone. "Twelve magic scrolls?"?!! Isn''t this the highest magic artifact in legend? " The figure of a hidden figure is somewhat surprised. "It is said that there are twelve magic scrolls, which are made by the creator God himself. Each scroll has infinite power. How could the scarlet mage tower possess such artifact?" There is a strong interest in the eyes of the necromancer. Magic is what he is really interested in. There was a look in the eyes of viscount Bernard that could not be seen by outsiders. "The twilight of the gods is coming, and the great evil gods will once again dominate the world. It is no accident that artifact was born. It can produce tens of thousands of magic scrolls in a short time, and there is nothing more than the power of artifact. " The tone was decisive. "We want artifact, no matter what the price is!" "But the scarlet mage tower is protected by the white tower, and this is green city. As long as the supernatural mage exists, no one can destroy green city..." the voice of the eight armed snake demon can make people stand up. In this city, he was only frightened by the powerful existence that had become extraordinary more than 100 years ago. No one knows more about the power of the supernatural than he does, no! "I''ve come up with a way to deal with the extraordinary," said Viscount Bernard, with a strong assurance. Although extraordinary is so powerful that it is almost impossible to defeat, it does not necessarily need to be hard resisted. "But what if the scarlet mage tower is not a artifact?" Stanley couldn''t help but ask, "if they had another way, would it be in vain for us to take such a big risk?" "Not artifact? Lord Stanley, it''s enough to get a large-scale way to produce magic scrolls. Do you think that producing hundreds of thousands of magic scrolls a day will produce less benefit than a artifact Viscount Bernard''s tone is strong and confident. Even a strong professional needs enough kinpuck to buy what he wants. The crowd around were stunned for a moment when they heard this, and then there was a strong greed in everyone''s eyes. Magic scrolls represent wealth and power. If we can get a way to produce magic scrolls on a large scale, their power will expand rapidly. No one can resist the temptation. Without a sound, a dark meeting was being held for the scarlet mage tower. There are loyal believers of evil gods, leaders of underground forces, necromancers hidden in the dark, and evil alien races. Everything is going in the direction of the unknown. Chapter 157 In late April, the weather has turned warm, and the residents of dawn city put on thin and bright new clothes. Young girls put on their favorite long skirts, young men put on the spirit of the short shirt, the whole city is full of vitality. In a bakery near the square, several middle-aged aunts are sitting around a round table chatting. Because there are not many customers in the bakery before noon, it is not busy. The owner of the bakery was a fat aunt in a long red dress and freckled face. Relying on her family''s craft, the fat aunt applied to the city hall after she came to dawn City, and finally opened a delicious bakery. At this time, the fat aunt was chatting with several people around her. "Have you heard? It seems that there are not only pigs but also Warcraft in the new farm built by the Lord of Cachar. I swear to the goddess, this news must be true. " For the ordinary residents of dawn City, what happens in the city can undoubtedly attract their attention immediately. The construction of such a large farm naturally attracted the attention of countless people, especially these elderly aunts. One of them was a little younger and had beautiful blonde hair, and there was a lot of adoration in her eyes. "Under the crown of kachard is a great God, and the farm he built is naturally different." No one was surprised to hear Ms. Goldilocks address Lee. During this time, with the dawn sect taking root in the city, it has been widely spread that the God of dawn is the Lord of their city, Lord Kashar. Because of Li De''s great influence, the believers of dawn sect are growing rapidly every day during this period, and more and more people believe in the great cachal crown. With the exception of the blonde, at least half of them went to church at dawn to pray. A little aunt in a black dress flashed in and quickly interrupted, "this topic is really wonderful, I heard that there is a kind of alchemy creation in the farm that can automatically flow out of the spring with just a twist of a switch. And the water from the pipe is as clean as the spring water on the mountain. As long as the switch is not turned off, the water will never stop flowing. More magical than magic. " The fat aunt in the red dress nodded with approval. "I heard from my neighbor''s young man that this magical thing is called tap water, which seems to have been designed by the Lord of Cachar himself. It''s hard to imagine how to make tap water that will never stop flowing. It''s really great to be afraid that the legendary artifact can have this function... "the goddess is on, it''s really a miracle" the blonde lady''s face is yearning, and then the face with tiny freckles is a little disappointed. "But I heard that the farm has been controlled, and outsiders can''t enter at will. Otherwise, I really want to see the tap water that will never stop flowing... The masterpiece under the crown of Cachar must be very shocking." The fat aunt in the red dress was just about to open her mouth when Yu Guang saw the baby of the Cyclops playing on the street. "I''m going to tease little Corso" and with a little smile, I got up and took some pieces of white bread from the table and went out. "Little COSO, come here, give you bread ~" the one eyed giant cub who heard the sound suddenly turned his head and looked at the fat aunt with a simple smile. One eyed giant cubs, whose IQ is about 7 or 8 years old, can already recognize people. He still has a good feeling for people who often give themselves food. He trotted towards the bakery. Although he was still a cub, he was three blade high and weighed four or five hundred pounds. He was very big. Every step makes the ground vibrate slightly. "Thank you ~" the simple and simple words are the standard common language in mainland China, which are taught to the "little guy" by the idle and boring life of these residents. The one eyed giant cub threw several pieces of bread in his mouth, chewed them twice and swallowed them directly. It seems that the bread that can make an adult eat half full is like eating a peanut. After eating, he still looks at the fat aunt eagerly. "Ha ha ha, I''m gone. Come back tomorrow and touch my head ~" hearing this, the giant one eyed giant cub felt a little aggrieved, but for the sake of delicious white bread, he squatted down and rubbed his bald head. The gray and wrinkled skin looks like bark, which is rough to the touch, but she likes it very much. Previously, she had never dreamed that she would one day touch the head of the legendary creature, the Cyclops. It''s just fantastic. Praise Lord Cachar, praise the city of dawn! At this time, a group of security team dressed in clean and tidy uniforms patrolled by a pale and holy blood clan. Patrolling during the day obviously lowered its condition.Behind the bat wing slightly unfolds, the mouth corner tusk is like bayonet sharp. One eyed giant cub saw the security team after the obedient retreat to one side, with a bit of fear to look at the leader of the blood clan. The burning fireball that destroyed the world on the giant Valley left a deep shadow on him, so he always had some fear for the blood clan. And in the work of the blood clan is often very strict, naughty one eyed giant cubs are not less than beaten by the security forces, which makes this huge little guy a little afraid of the security forces. "Lord Hani..." "good day, Lord Hani..." "..." the residents passing by said hello to the blood clan leading the team. "Little COSO..." the blood clan led by the team smiles when they see the baby of Cyclops, and they just want to say something. Ah ~ the one eyed giant cub shivered with fear, like a child who had been found to have done something wrong, and he ran away and disappeared in the blink of an eye. The scene is quiet, only a few people are embarrassed to look at each other. With a smile on her face, the fat aunt politely said, "good day, Lord Hani. Would you like to come in and taste our new bread?" "Thank you, no need" the leader''s blood clan held his chest slightly, then glared at several laughing security guards behind him and turned away. With a smile in his face, the security guards kept pace with him. When the fat aunt saw this scene, her face showed a kind of heartfelt smile. Human beings patrol with the blood race, and the Cyclops live in harmony with the common people. This kind of dreamlike scene can only be seen in the dawn City, even if it is a bard. Praise the great city of dawn! After the police left, the fat aunt turned around and walked into the room. Just as she sat down and was ready to talk to the rest of the room, she walked into a young man with a young spirit from outside the house. Young people wearing a black shirt, a short golden hair, looks very smart and handsome. "Aunt Mary, I''ve come to buy bread" hearing this voice, a group of women turned their heads and laughed at the visitors. "Jamie, the farm doesn''t have to work until noon. Why come back now?" "This is old jean''s son? It''s amazing. You''re so much more handsome than old Jay. " " haha, if old Jayne didn''t say it, I bet no one would believe that a young man with such spirit would be his son... " several aunts were fine at the beginning, and then they talked about the topic and went off the track. "Does Jamie have a girlfriend? Let aunt Lina introduce you to a young girl... "what kind of girl does the young man like? My neighbor has a beautiful girl... "there are many girls like such a handsome young man? ... " Jamie was sweating under the questioning of these aunts, and looked at the fat Aunt Mary for help. "Well, don''t be hard for Jamie" Mary looked at some people with a little funny, and stood up with her red skirt. She took out some white flour bags stained with honey from the counter of the bakery and handed them to Jamie. "Just baked bread and honey were just bought from the store yesterday" after saying that, he seemed to think of something and asked with curiosity. "Jamie, don''t you work on a farm? Is there really more magical tap water in the farm than magic? " Hearing this, several other aunts immediately turned their attention from Jamie''s love to the farm. "Did the Lord of Cachar tame powerful Warcraft in it?" "Are there really alchemy objects that always flow out of springs and never dry up?" "How is tap water built? Is it only the master mage who can use it Jamie breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat path on her forehead. "The tap water of the farm was designed and built by the Lord of cachal himself, and put into use a few days ago." with that, he had some admiration in his eyes. "Tap water is the same as the legend, as long as you turn on the switch, the spring will always flow out, and I have turned on the tap myself without the master master''s operation." Jamie is full of pride. He was honored to work for the Lord of Cachar on the farm. And tap water is really magical and convenient, even if he saw the birth of tap water, but still feel incredible. Charl is the great city Lord! Hearing this, everyone was more interested. "It''s amazing. How is this alchemy made?" "Jamie, tell us something..." after half a day, Jamie, who was chatting with a group of aunts, seemed to think of something. Suddenly, he slapped his head suddenly and said, "Damn it, it''s too bad. I forgot to go to the blacksmith''s to get a spare tap.Lord Randy knew that he would kill me. Aunts, I left first " and then I picked up the white bread and ran directly to the door. Without noticing, he slipped on the ground and fell violently. Just in front of Jamie passed a beautiful young girl, suddenly the big boy''s face turned red, too shameful. The bakery burst into laughter at this scene. The air was full of joy. The daily life of residents seems to be very ordinary, but in this world, the people at the bottom of the world want to have a happy laugh, but it is a luxury. Maybe only the magic city of dawn can make these people at the bottom so relaxed. Chapter 158 In the process of dealing with political affairs, time flies. When the first day of may comes. Li De is habitually prompted by the system. "Ding ~ ancestral talent trigger, each blood lineage can provide you with 1 character experience every month. After counting the number of blood clans, there are 408 blood descendants in total. The ancestral talent provides you with 408 character experience " paid salary ~ the first day of each month is undoubtedly the happiest day. You don''t need him to do anything to harvest the experience automatically. The original ancestor of blood clan has provided him with a lot of experience. At the beginning, in October, November, December and January, they could provide him with more than 200 points each month, which would add up to more than 800 points, in the three months of February, March and April, they added up to 1200 points each month. The experience of May will not be available until June. In the past six months, Li De has gained a total of 2000 points of experience, which can be regarded as free income, pure type. It''s great. And this is still the beginning, as long as the blood clan develops better, his income will be more, which is why he is eager to expand the blood clan. This is equivalent to their own increase in their basic salary, simply not too cool. The pleasure of sitting at home and getting experience is beyond ordinary words. And during this period, the scarlet mage tower and the blood clan are growing together, and his level is about to be upgraded. Li De kacharr race: Blood race (ancestor) Legend degree: 5 (+ 1) famous, in the lower world, legend degree is 6. Level: mage lv12 (68337000), warrior LV5 Magic: 775775 talent feat:... race feat:... spell:... it has been several months since the last level upgrade. The last time, he got a huge experience to level 12 because of the establishment of Breaking Dawn sect. Scarlet mage tower apprentice recruitment, the increase in the number of blood clan increase his experience, because the system prompt is too frequent, and each time does not add too much, so Li De has blocked the system prompt. After a few months of accumulation, he only needed two or three hundred experience to get to level 13. When he got to level 13, he was close to level 15... the master of scarlet mage tower, great mage lied Cachar, was very satisfied with this name. Of course, the growth of experience was second, and what excited him most was that. After nearly half a year''s missionary work, the dawn sect has finally undergone great changes. Breaking Dawn sect: the God of Breaking Dawn, lied kachard (false god) divinity: 0 clergy: blood clan, blood doctrine: self-improvement, tenacious struggle, unity, bravery, patriotism. Number of temples owned: 1 number of believers: Crazy believers 1, devout believers 138, believers 589, pan believers 3567 the power of faith: 630 points the clergy of Breaking Dawn Temple (need to consume 200 points of faith power) clergy of dawn Temple: bishop priest Amy Cachar two new attributes of clergy and doctrine appear on the panel It was unlocked after the number of believers reached 100. There is no doubt that Amy''s efforts in the past few months have achieved remarkable results, and the number of believers of dawn sect has soared countless times. The number of believers with more than 3000 people seems small compared with that of over 9000 residents, but it can''t be calculated in this way. In the world of glory, almost most civilians have their own belief in gods, and many people still believe in gods. Therefore, the mission of dawn sect is to compete with other gods for believers. Most of the believers of dawn sect are transformed from other gods. So the data is pretty good. That is to say, in the isolated city of dawn. Otherwise, such a large-scale looting of believers would immediately arouse the vigilance of other sects. , but it doesn''t matter in the dawn City, it''s Li De has the final say. What''s more, the fat water doesn''t flow out into the field. These believers believe in other gods, and their faith in dawn sect is also a belief. Moreover, his doctrine is full of positive energy and positive. It''s much better than the illusory religious doctrines. What excited Li De most about the expansion of the dawn sect was not others, but that he had finally accumulated enough power of belief for such a long time. But he has never forgotten that the power of faith can make ordinary people become clergymen of dawn sect. Pastor, this is the temple''s exclusive, and now he is about to have this professional system, which represents too much significance. Maybe we can''t see it now, but Li De has a premonition that the priests of dawn sect will definitely occupy an important position in dawn city in the future.However, at present, the power of 600 beliefs can only convert three priests. This data is still a little poor. Let''s not talk about the formation of an army of priests, but a team of 10 people can''t be formed. But anyway, it was the first step. From its birth to its development, the dawn sect is full of coincidences. Even Li De didn''t expect that there would be a sect belonging to him, and he was the God believed by thousands of people. Life is wonderful. Lee shook his head and walked out of the office to dawn church. After getting off the city hall, he immediately followed the four blood clan guards behind him. Although there is no need to worry about security in the dawn City, the guard is the symbol of identity. As the ancestor of blood clan, the master of Breaking Dawn and the God of Breaking Dawn, it is not too shameless for no one to protect such a dignified person. It was Harrison''s arrangement, and Lee refused, but he only shrugged his shoulders and agreed. Out of the town hall, the busy street outside came into my eyes. The ground made of bluestone is very clean, and the soil in the stone joints has been cleaned by the people of the logistics department. The people who come and go are the faces of Central European people with high nose and blue eyes. Most people wear white and gray clothes, but most of them are made of linen. Only a few can afford better cotton clothes. An obvious exotic charm. Li De turned his head slightly. Several children were playing on the street. The smiling face made people easily forget their worries. A middle-aged man with sweat all over his face came up with anger on his face, grabbed one of the naughty ones and beat him. It was obvious that the boy had made another mistake. There was a light in the eyes of the people walking around and talking and laughing, and the light in their eyes was something that green city, a large city with a population of millions, did not have. After seeing Li De, the passers-by were filled with respect and gratitude. Many believers of dawn sect quickly stepped back and deeply bowed to him, just as the most devout believers saw the gods. With a faint smile, Li De nodded to the crowd. The city hall is only two or three hundred blades away from dawn church. It''s only a few minutes away. Although Li De can travel every day, it has attracted countless people''s attention every time. No way, in this city, he is the only master, but also the God walking in the world, no one can not be curious about him. It''s an honor to even look at it. Along the road that can accommodate seven carriages galloping side by side, Li De came to the dawn church with a relaxed pace. At this time, the church at dawn was completely different from that when it was first established. In front of the huge church, a huge stone carving with hands on his back is erected. The twelve blade carving is the most magnificent building in the dawn city. Ordinary people stand in front of the stone statue like a dwarf, even when the Cyclops have to look up. The stone statue is lifelike and full of benevolence. It looks like a noble God gazing at the world lovingly. However, the momentum revealed by the stone statue makes people feel inexplicably excited. It seems that as long as they follow each other, they can get redemption and get everything they want. Li Dewei raised his head slightly and could instantly identify the face of the stone statue - he himself. With a slight puff from the corner of his mouth, it is hard to describe the picture of his statue standing in front of such a crowded building for residents to admire. With a slight cough, he turned his eyes away and looked around the church. Outside the church is a long blue stone wall, up to five blades, there are a few people in the priest''s robes standing on wooden ladder carving something. These boulders were mined in the nearby mountains by the Cyclops who stayed in the dawn City, and only those who had the blood of ancient giants could be so powerful. The believers who came to the church to pray immediately saw Lee standing there, and his face was filled with excitement. "My Lord, the son of the dawn praises your glory..." "my God, your glory is guiding our way forward..." "under the crown of cachal, your beauty is like the sun born in heaven..." Li de looked at the excited crowd and nodded slightly in response, and a strange emotion rose in his heart. For a modern educated soul, it''s strange to see one''s own believers. However, he has always been a pragmatist. He will not give up preaching because of his small maladjustment in his heart. What he wants is not these believers, but the power of faith that believers can bring. The power of faith that the gods are fighting for will be of great use and cannot be abandoned. What''s more, except for his twenty word policy, the doctrine of dawn sect is to guide people to be good and teach them to learn well. What hard work, love home, love the dawn City, modest and prudent, brave and indomitable, law-abiding and so on.The whole sect is very positive. It is not comparable to the sect that glorifies the evil gods and kills the city. And it is not necessarily a bad thing to have faith in this world. It is a real world with gods. Faith can bring benefits to believers. Many civilians started to believe in gods for these benefits, not so irrational to believe. In the end, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. In the worship eyes of the church''s crowd, Lee de entered the dawn church with elegant steps. After several months of construction, the church, which was originally an abandoned manor, has become the most exquisite building in dawn city. All kinds of religious patterns of praising the blood clan and Li De have been completed, from the establishment of the dawn city to the first group of human settlement, to the development of the city, and then to the conquest of the Cyclops, the establishment of the mage tower and so on. All kinds of Li De''s achievements are clearly recorded on the wall. Each relief is full of shocking light. I didn''t expect that if I didn''t pay attention, I would become the God of salvation. I''m really ashamed. Politics teacher, I''m sorry. I used to be a strong Marxist believer, but the enemy was so cunning that I would become the enemy''s boss if I didn''t pay attention to it... when I heard the news of Lee''s arrival, Amy rushed out. Now Amy has been officially canonized as the bishop of the dawn sect by Lee De, and is responsible for the management and preaching of the dawn sect when he is away. Of course, he doesn''t have much interest and time to manage this new sect. Professional things should be taught to professional people. "Good day, under the ancestor''s crown" "good day, Amy, the devout believer I''ve asked you to pay attention to is a suitable person to transfer to be a caster. Have you found it?" Amy nodded when he heard this. Li De had told him specially two months ago. Naturally, he didn''t dare to forget what he said. "Under the patriarchal crown, I have selected 10 of the thousands of believers who are most suitable to become priests and have the talent of casters. Do you want me to call them in? " "Of course, I can now transfer three civilians to dawn priests, giving them the ability to cast their casters." Amy looked at reed in disbelief. "Have you accumulated enough faith to mobilize them?" Lee didn''t tell Amy about it in detail, so Amy didn''t know that he had activated the attribute panel of the power of faith. "Of course, I already have the key, go and get them" Lee smiles. In the blood clan, Amy is undoubtedly the second generation of blood descendants with the most extensive knowledge and ability, so he can rest assured that he can manage the dawn sect and the mage tower, which are destined to be huge departments in the future. "As you wish, the servants have already informed them, you come with me..." Lee nodded, followed Amy''s steps into the back hall, and then went up to the second floor of the church. "This is the office specially reserved for you, but you have never come..." Amy pushed away the most spacious room in the center. Li De stepped into the house, the decoration is very exquisite, all kinds of decoration is full of strong religious charm. It is carved with small statues of blood saving, colorful relief patterns on the wall, and religious prayers placed on the oak frame around the wall, so everything has a unique religious flavor. This kind of religious taste made him a little uncomfortable, but he didn''t say much. Amy is a priest who has been living in the knighthood temple for decades. Naturally, he can''t compare his understanding of the church. Besides, he doesn''t come often. He can do what he likes. After chatting for another moment, the sound of footsteps outside the door rang. "Under the crown of cachal, Monseigneur, the man has brought it." Hearing the report at the door, Li De, sitting behind the white desk, nodded. "Let them in" "as you wish, crown." Amy stood beside him, watching the door of the room with him. Step ~ step ~ the sound of footsteps rings. One, two, three, ten wonderful figures entered the room. The fragrance of orchid grass, the smell of lavender, and other kinds of lady''s unique fragrance that Li De couldn''t smell filled the room. The ten figures entering the office did not have a man. They were all young and beautiful girls, and the oldest one might not be over 20 years old. The girls were dressed in long white clergymen''s robes, and the master''s robes were taut by their concave and convex figures. The most difficult thing is that every girl is tall, and their temperament is not bad, it seems that after a period of aristocratic training, even when standing in the same place without any movement, it also shows a sense of elegance.Li De even dares to bet that each of these girls on the earth can achieve more than 90 points, and the suitor can have at least one group. I turned my head and took a look at Amy. Where did this bastard find so many beautiful girls?? "Good day, under the crown of Cachar." Qi Qi, ten beautiful girls, paid a noble ceremony to Li De, and his voice was like the lark on the tree top in spring. Flowers and branches tremble. Rao is Li De''s big heart. He can''t help but take a deep breath when he sees this scene. Her eyes were full of questions and she looked at Amy. "Amy, why are all the clerical candidates at dawn church so beautiful?" A smile rose from Amy''s eyes and leaned down slightly, which was meaningful in his ear. "Under the crown of ancestors, they are your most loyal people who are willing to give everything for you" "including themselves" and Chapter 159 They are willing to give everything for you, including themselves! This made Lee take a deep look at Amy. The blasphemer wanted me to make yellow. "Under the ancestor''s crown, they are all the girls saved by the Holy Light blood clan. Their lives are given by the Holy Light blood family. You don''t have to worry about it. And I''ll bet they''ll be honored to have your favor, and even the whole dawn city girls will envy them. " Amy''s tone was low and full of pride and pride. In this world, women without power are accessories. In his mind, Li De''s status is so high. The ancestor of the Holy Light blood clan, the master of dawn City, can have the incredible existence of crazy believers at level 11. Is it not a matter of great honor to be favored by such a great person? Even Amy, even the 10 girls in the room, thought the same thing. What a noble status under the crown of kachard, it was a great honor for them to meet him here. If you can get the favor of each other, it is enough to make their families cheer for it. "OK, leave the three with the best qualifications, and all the others will go out" Li De waved his hand in a bad mood. Amy nodded a little disappointed and chose the last three girls from all the expectant eyes. The others left the room with disappointed eyes. The failure to be selected under the crown of kachard has undoubtedly given them a great blow, but they will not give up, and their faith in the crown of Cachar can not be shaken! "Under the crown, these three ladies are the most qualified and firm believers in dawn church. I''ll bet they''re the first priests of dawn sect, which is definitely the best choice. " looking at Amy''s firm eyes, reed nodded. Stand up and look at the three faces full of excitement of high beauty girls. It''s a pity that Amy has such an old eye. "Children, I''m kachard, and you''re very lucky that your strong faith has been recognized by me. Now, I will give you the power of the caster. In the future, I hope you can make more contributions to the dawn sect. " After hearing this, the faces of the three beautiful girls showed a strong sense of joy. Li De''s recognition is undoubtedly the greatest encouragement to them. They are believers and his most loyal followers. What else can be recognized by the gods to make believers happy? "Under the crown, we are willing to give everything for you" Li De stood up and came to the three girls in white robes under the excited gaze of several people. Open the property panel. "Ding, did you spend 200 faith efforts to transfer Nello grace to the clergyman at dawn?" "Yes" "Ding, is it Rayleigh Kenny..." "yes" "Ding, is it Lina Kerr..." "yes" after three choices, the power of 600 belief was exhausted. And it was just then. The three girls all feel that in the spiritual sea, an incomparable cordial gaze is watching them. That''s under cachal''s crown!! They felt the breath of the spirit standing before them, under the crown of the great Cachar. It''s a blend of souls. The priest is a group of people who are closest to and trusted by the gods. The most devout priests can even communicate directly with the gods. The priest''s casting ability is directly given by the gods. The more gods give, the more spells the priest can release. There is an essential difference between self-taught magic and mage. When giving their believers the ability to cast magic, the gods often leave their mark in the spiritual sea of believers. One is to gain the power of faith, the other is to observe whether the priest''s faith has changed. Spirit sea is the most private place of all life. As long as the imprint is printed, it is equivalent to showing everything to each other. Li De is also slightly stunned. He is also the first time. He has no experience. I didn''t know there was such an operation. The moment he left his mark, he felt the thoughts of the three girls. Curiosity, awe, and deep worship and kindness. His eyes narrowed slightly, trying to convey a message to Ollie. "Children, you will inherit the glory of the dawn and cut through the thorns, the road will be full of tribulations, threats and setbacks. But you will never walk alone. I''ve always been by your side. May the light of dawn shine on you. " After delivering the message, Lee found that he did not consume his mental energy as quickly as he did at the beginning. Instead, he even continued the conversation for several days if he wanted to."Close your eyes and open your heart. I am about to give you the power of the caster." It''s not a simple card game to help civilians to become priests. It''s not a simple card game, but also requires Li De to control the power of faith to help the three girls transform. Just when he decided to use the power of faith, Li De felt a hidden power gushing out of his body. At this moment, he felt something in his heart, and directly transmitted this energy through the imprint he left in the spiritual sea of the three girls. At this moment, the three girls only feel a powerful force flowing into them from the sea of spirit. Holy, noble, and irresistible. When Nello felt the power, her body was out of her control. Although her mind was clear, she couldn''t control her body. She couldn''t even move a little finger. She could see that the energy with the breath under the crown of Cachar was transforming her body rapidly. Every cell in the body is cheering. At this moment, Nello let go of all her own, wholeheartedly believed in Lee, allowing the power to move. Nello felt extremely satisfied at this time. If it had not been for the crown of Cachar, she and her sister would have starved to death on the way to green city. No, maybe not starved to death, but insulted to death by those disgusting villains. Nello will never forget that when she was on the verge of despair from lack of food, countless disgusting civilians wanted to peep at her and her sister''s bodies. Fortunately, the blood of the holy light came, and her worst nightmare did not happen. It was under the crown of kachard that gave her a new life and gave her the ability to take care of her sister. So on the first day after dawn, she came to dawn church. Because she is extremely firm that only under the crown of kachard will have a great personality, and no one is worthy of discussing with him. And because of her crown, she was willing to believe all the legends about him. In this way, she became the first believer of dawn sect, and later became the first devout believer. Until she was tested to have the talent of the caster and was brought to Lee. "Under the great cachal crown, Nello intended to give my life, my soul and everything I could for you. Because it was you who brought me from the dark to the light, it was you who saved me from the abyss. Whether you are a God or a devil, Nello is your follower. For you, Nello is fearless of everything " Nello''s whispering in her mind seems to trigger some mysterious rules that are hard to understand. Click ~ the pure white energy on the girl''s body suddenly turned into the mixed energy of gold and white. A breath of holiness that can''t be described by words comes out like an angel. Amy, who had a calm face, suddenly opened her eyes, stood up and looked at Nello with unbelievable eyes and stammered at the girl. "This, this, how could this be possible!! Miracle!! Breaking Dawn sect, unexpectedly, there is one With that, he suddenly turned his head and yelled at Lee. "Under the ancestor''s crown!! Holy priest!! That''s the holy priest After saying that, unexpectedly excited shed tears. After shouting, no matter how Lee responded, he turned his head again, staring at Nello, and his mouth was still repeating the word holy priest. Chapter 160 Holy priest?? Li De was shocked when he heard this address. What''s going on? Looking at Amy''s excited expression, he knew that it was not so simple, but he didn''t worry to ask. After such a long time of training, he was not the first rookie who couldn''t stand his temper. Calm looking at the growing momentum of Nello, eyes are still indifferent. But Amy Ann Nai couldn''t help but feel excited, with an unimaginable excitement. "Under the patriarch''s crown, this is absolutely a gift from the creator God. It''s great that we should have a holy priest!" Red glared at Amy. This bastard always talks half way. You''re talking about the holy priest. As if to see Lee''s displeasure, Amy showed some embarrassed smile, and quickly opened his mouth to explain. "The holy priest is the one who is God''s family..." "God''s family member?" Li Demi head a pick, "how to say?" Looking at Nello, who is still being transformed by the power of faith, Amy slowly calms down her mood. A little reminiscence flashed in her eyes, and her voice was deep. "It is said that only when a believer reaches the highest level of belief in the gods can he become a holy priest. The probability of becoming a holy priest is countless times smaller than that of becoming a supernatural mage!" Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but look at Nello, which is smaller than the probability of becoming a supernatural mage?? "What is the ultimate belief? Crazy believers? " "No, even the crazy believers who can give their lives for the gods at any time are far from the extreme. This is a higher-level problem." Amy''s expression became very serious. "To become a holy priest, believers must have absolute and unconditional faith in gods. No matter what the gods are, they will not waver at all. For example, people initially believed in the God of justice, but one day the God of justice was seduced by the devil and fell away from his just clergy, so most of the believers would fall into collapse and leave him. Even loyal zealots will waver. But only the holy priests will not. They are the most loyal people in the whole sect. Even if the God of justice degenerates into an evil bloodthirsty abyss devil, they will also fall with each other. This kind of firm belief transcends the clergy, good and evil, and is the most firm belief. That is to say, even if one day you are no longer the God of dawn, the holy priest will still maintain the faith that no one can shake. " Amy''s voice was deeply shocked by how difficult it was to work in the temple for so many years until the appearance of the holy priest. People are selfish. The original intention of many people to join a sect is to gain the favor of gods, get power, get food, get wealth and so on. With selfishness, although faith will not degenerate, it can never reach the extreme. So it''s very difficult to be a crazy believer, let alone a higher-level belief. The knight God, a god recognized by the gods, does not even have mad believers in green city. If you think about it, you can know how difficult and incredible it is for belief to reach a higher level. Li deruo nodded his head. Faith that transcends everything... he looks at Nello''s nearly perfect white face and is puzzled. Why does this girl trust him so much? He was puzzled, as if he had done nothing? It''s the first time he''s seen each other. At this time, Li De subconsciously ignored his identity as the ancestor of the Holy Light blood clan and the master of dawn. he did not realize how much influence his own actions had on the bottom of the world, who were always sacrificed and forgotten. Why does dawn sect gain human trust quickly? Why can believers develop in such a way? It''s all because of him. Li De, who has never experienced the winter and watched his relatives starve to death because of lack of food, has not experienced the tragic slaughter and plunder of orcs, has not experienced various aristocratic blood sucking oppression and enslavement, has not experienced the civilian life of powerless people in this world, it is difficult to imagine the respect and admiration of the common people at the bottom of the world for giving them everything To what extent has worship reached. In addition, the town hall and the Propaganda Department publicized his great light every day. Therefore, the civilians not only lived a life that they could not dream of, but also accepted all kinds of baptism in their minds. He firmly controlled the material and spirit of life. In such a situation, the residents of dawn city have already fully respected him. The appearance of Nello may have coincidence factors, but it is definitely not an accident. It is just a small fruit that he has managed for a long time. What kind of seed is planted in the sowing season, what fruit will grow in the harvest season. Nothing happens for no reason.If he wants to thank, he should thank himself more. In the room full of religious atmosphere, Nello is like an angel coming from the kingdom of God, holy and flawless. The golden energy is majestic and solemn, like a knight with a sword, the white energy is kind and holy, like a smiling and kind priest. although they are not integrated, they reflect each other and set off each other. With the energy full of sacred attributes, Nello''s delicate face becomes more and more attractive at the moment. It''s not the sexy beauty of ordinary women, but the beauty of loving the world. And the black hair behind the girl in the transformation of two energy, even with a touch of holy light. It''s like the wings of an angel, which makes people respect. Compared with Nello, the other two girls who were given the power of faith were countless times more common. Just close your eyes and the breath grows stronger. Compared with the huge noise caused by Nello, it''s like raindrops falling into the sea. Nello felt that her soul had reached a new height under the nourishment of golden and white energy. Even if she did not open her eyes, she felt that everything in the world had changed. Before she could not detect the magic around her, it seems that blinking can mobilize a large area. A branch of Jatropha curcas, which had just sprouted, stretched into the house from the half open transparent window. A bat was sleeping upside down on the eaves outside the window. In the room, under the crown of Cachar and Lord Amy are watching her with deep joy... Nello likes the feeling of perceiving the world with her spiritual force. When she wants to observe more, the spiritual imprint left by Li De in her mind is also assimilated by the holy power at this moment. Happy, happy, kind, Nello through the mental imprint in her mind to feel the emotion of the master. And this also makes her more happy, the recognition under the crown is her driving force. Ten minutes, twenty minutes, the time continued until the other two girls had successfully transferred and left the office with a cheerful mood. Nello still did not open her eyes. Three days later. The magic around suddenly speeds up the flow, like a giant dragon opening its mouth to devour the lake. The surrounding magic is attracted and integrated into Nello''s body. Nello''s strength in her body increases rapidly, and her grades soar without anyone noticing, level 1, level 2, level 3, until level 6. Ten minutes later, the strong magic began to dissipate slowly, and Nello finally felt her body. When she regained control of her body, she felt that everything had changed the strong magic around her body was several times clearer than just now, and it seemed that she could easily adjust as long as she wanted. It was a wonderful feeling. Nello knew that this was the casting power given to her under cachal''s crown. Now, she''s different. She has become the legendary Reverend, and from today on, she will follow the footsteps of Cachar and become an eternal follower. She was fearless and willing to give everything for the crown of Cachar. Nello looked at Lee with deep admiration and respect in her eyes. This is her faith, and the only one that brought her from hell into the kingdom of God. Lee, who has been waiting, has a high arc hanging from the corner of her mouth at the moment Nello opens her eyes. "Nello grace, the pastor of dawn sect, has broken through the limit of your faith, reached the extreme, triggered special rules, and successfully transferred to the holy priest. Holy priest: only those who get divine care and have a breakthrough in faith can be qualified to be transferred. Holy priest''s own specialty - Holy care (Holy care: increase casting speed by 35%, reduce magic cost by 35%, increase spell power by 35%, and increase magic recovery speed by 35%) Title: God''s guardian (power increased by 50% when releasing dawn sect spell for believers who are blessed by gods themselves). age: 19 level: 6 Occupation: holy priest ¡¤ rare ¡¤ Limited (dawn sect) Introduction: the holy priest of the dawn sect, the God of God''s blessing. Chapter 161 "Ding dawning sect has a holy priest, and gets legend degree - 2 points, character experience - 2000" when the last system prompt flashes, Li De immediately opens Nello''s attribute panel. After reading it carefully, I took a deep breath. Strong. It''s too strong. After reading Nello''s property panel, Li De only exclaimed. First of all, the title of God''s sentinel, which can directly increase the magic power by 50%, which is almost explosive. The divine priest''s talent expertise, casting speed, reduced mana cost, spell power, and magic recovery, all of which are critical to the caster, have increased by 35%. In contrast, even the powerful shadow priest is like a beggar. It''s too damn strong. Li De was full of admiration. His talent was so strong that he had no friends. moreover, it was only a professional talent. Nello''s talent to become a holy priest was not bad, and there must be more specialties that outsiders could not explore. To sum up, even Lee has a premonition that Nello''s future achievements may not be worse than Issa, a little Laurie with golden blood. One is born with a strong blood, the other is recognized by the system, with a rare and limited word occupation. It''s hard to say who is strong and who is weak. "Under the cachal crown." After Nello opened her eyes, she gave Lee a big smile. The girl''s original carefulness at this time has completely disappeared, in return is generous. Because in her mind, she can always feel the breath of Lee''s imprint, even from now on, she will belong to him for life. Live or die. Even if she died, her soul would protect him forever. Death could not hook the soul of a holy priest. Li De also showed a smile from the heart. It''s a lot of money. However, he was curious that Nello''s black pupil even brought a touch of gold light, very amazing. However, this strange color is not like ISA, red pupil can be frightening. On the contrary, it was full of holiness and dignity. As long as they saw those eyes, no one dared to show any blasphemy. Even when Amy saw the pale golden eyes, she felt as if she was looking directly at the God, full of oppressive feeling that made him suffocate. "Nello, from today on, I will give you the position of Saint of dawn sect, equal to the position of Archbishop Amy," Lee is very happy, holy priest, there is another card. And since Nello became a holy priest, he could feel a slight fusion of the two spirits to some extent. It''s no exaggeration to say that Nello is now his closest friend. Because this is the most essential and core blend. In some cases, the gods can even lend their power to the holy priest through the spiritual imprint. The relationship between the holy priest and the gods is so unreasonable. "Under the patriarch''s crown, the holy priest is called the son of God in many sects, which is the most precious wealth of the gods. Even many powerful gods have not been able to own the son of God..." oh... after hearing Amy''s earthly statement, Li De suddenly realized that the son of God was so popular and easy to understand. She turned her head and looked at Nello, who was full of holy breath, and chuckled. "Nello, how are you feeling now, can you use a spell?" Nello smiles when she hears Reed''s words, then closes her eyes slightly, then shakes her head for a moment. "Under the crown, Nero needs your permission and gives me a spell... hmm? Hearing this, Li De''s face is a little strange. Do you still need my permission to cast? He thought that the priest was only learning special magic from the hands of gods. Now it seems that it is not so simple. In fact, his knowledge of the clergyman was limited to the information given by Amy, and the blasphemer had long ceased to believe in the knight God. All of a sudden, Li Dexin felt something, as if an emotion was conveying something to him. he closed his eyes slightly, and his mental strength came to the place where the message was sent. Nero''s spiritual sea. After entering here, it seems that some program has been activated, and lied instantly understands how to give magic. Open your own property panel. One ring magic: small fireball (improved - speed casting), thunder and lightning, puppet, mage''s hand (improved), magic shield, waterfall Second Ring Magic: detection, big fireball, thunder, big puppet, magic surge, fast forward, reinforcement, enchantment, shadow jumpThree Ring Magic:... he had an idea and copied the improved small fireball magic model through spiritual imprint and passed it to Nello''s spiritual sea. After feeling the magic model passed by Li De, Nello immediately gave up resistance and allowed him to move in his own spiritual sea. After entering the spirit sea, the magic model of fireball is solidified under the control of Lee De. Then Nello learned the little fireball. This process takes less than 30 seconds. Li De was also aware of this scene, and his heart was filled with wonder? The second magic model was passed to Nello in the same way as before. Then the holy priest learned again. The third, the fourth, the tenth... until he copied all his magic models of one ring and two rings. And Nello, it''s all learned. When Li De withdrew from the Nero spirit sea, his face was still a little strange. Is this too tough? When someone else wants to learn a magic, Nello easily accepts the magic model he gives and learns it?? 15 spells. It''s less than five minutes. Is this what people do?? If it wasn''t Nello who was only level 6, he even planned to give his three ring magic to each other. "Amy, have you ever been enchanted in the knightly temple in the same way?" Lied told Amy about the 15 spells he had just given Nello, and then asked. "You can also get a lot of spells at one time?" After listening to reed, Amy looked a little strange. Give your priest 15 spells at a time. That''s too much. This girl is less than 20 years old. What she got today is something that others can''t get after ten years'' hard work. His eyes are full of envy. If only he could meet his ancestors when he was young. "Under the patriarch''s crown, a normal priest who wants to learn magic needs to constantly pray to the gods. The more devout he is, the easier he will get the response from the gods. After the gods respond, they will give the magic model, but this magic model can''t be used immediately, and the priest needs to cultivate it with magic. Moreover, because the power of gods is too strong, it takes a long time to accept the second spell. It is impossible to get too many gifts from gods at one time, unless it is a professional of level 15 or above " Lee de nods. "What''s the matter with Nello?" "My lord Nello must be the holy priest''s reason, and has reached the highest degree of agreement with your soul, so that he can safely accept the magic model you have given. And your power has not reached the level of the gods, so Lord Nero is more likely to accept your power. " After listening to Amy, reed nodded with relief. Fortunately, not every priest can give each other seven or eight spells at one time, or the priest in the temple is the real hidden boss. "What''s the difference between a given spell and a learned spell?" This question may not be known, but Amy is the best. The blasphemer turned out to be the priest of the knight temple, and later became the shadow priest. The shadow priest is not a clergyman and needs to learn his magic skills by himself. "Under the ancestor''s crown, a given spell does not need to understand the operation structure of the spell, nor does it need to build its own magic model. It only needs to input magic power into the magic model to cast a spell. Self taught magic, you need a node by node to solidify the magic model in the spirit sea. There are both disadvantages and advantages. The disadvantage of the mage profession is that self-taught magic requires a high level of talent, and it''s difficult to achieve anything if the talent is poor. the advantage is that the future is infinite, and you can even become a God as long as you have talent!! On the contrary, a priest needs only to believe in gods to gain powerful casting ability, even if he is less gifted. But the drawback is also obvious, that is, all the priest''s things are given by the gods. If one day they no longer believe in gods, these magic models may be deprived by the gods at any time, and even the most powerful believers can not resist the gods they believe in. " Li De nodded clearly. Mages are born on their own talent. They can''t do anything about talent. Moreover, they don''t have to worry about anyone because they depend on themselves. The priest is not the same. All this is based on the spirit behind him. If the God falls down or the faith is shaken, all this will become dust. But the advantage is also obvious, that is, the mage may not be able to learn 15 spells after ten years of hard work, but the priest may have it in one day.Li De turned his head and looked at Nello, who had been standing beside her and didn''t disturb their conversation, the girl was wearing a pure white clergyman''s robe, and her tall figure became more brilliant under her holy temperament. Her delicate face was perfect beyond description, and with her remarkable temperament, her original 90 point appearance reached 99. However, the pair of eyes with pale gold can still make people awe, so that the beautiful girl a little more dignified. "Nello, the future development of dawn will teach you and Amy. Try to convert the residents to us. I need you." Li De comes forward, subconsciously reaching out to rub the girl''s hair, but looking at those majestic eyes, he silently retracts and touches his nose. Nello, aware of Lee''s action, sipped her lips a little. Suddenly, her face turned red, and she lowered her head to her. Little voice track. "Under the crown..." when Li De saw this scene, his mouth slightly twitched. Looking at the black hair with holy light, I don''t know whether to cry or to laugh. Do you want to be so obedient? Isn''t that nice? Chapter 162 Lide has been thinking after he came out of the dawn church. It can be said that the development of the dawn sect has really started a good start. Now dawn church has its own power, with the level 6 sacred priest Nicolo, the 15 shadow high priest Amy, and two girls who have just become a level 2 priest. The other two level 2 priests, each of whom were given two spells, could not bear it, and could not be in a state of no mental damage to Nello to accept 15 mages. But there is no big influence. Now we only need to continue to preach. When all people in the city of dawn believe in the dawn sect, the power of faith will surely usher in a blowout growth. He would not have to spend his faith in such a careful plan. And for now, the dawn sect has not been exploited. Those powerful gods have even tens of millions of believers, especially the ancient gods such as goddess of life, and hundreds of millions of believers. It takes a lot of time to be a sect that can compete with those gods. Fortunately, the location of the city of dawn has made him destined to be free from many interference and invasion in the future. He has enough time. After returning to the town hall, Lide called Harrison to ask him about the farm. Food needs to eat one mouthful, things to do one by one. Missionary is a long process, not eager for a moment. There are many busy jobs in daybreak city. The first big part is agriculture. Spring wheat has been planted in March. The first harvest will be held in July to August. The importance of food is undoubtedly that all work this year should be carried out around food, so this cannot be pulled down. The second is the construction of the mage tower, which is about the power of the future. It is a magical world, and magic always ranks first among all forces. The earlier the mage tower was established, the faster the lower blood and talented humans could learn magic systematically. The priority is second. Third, the dawn sect, br > Fourth, the farm. Neither of these items can be missing, needless to say more. Each of these major projects is very important, but only the breeding farm can speed up the progress, and others are not in a hurry. "The head of the family, the water pipes of the farm have been connected to the formal use. At present, 2000 pigs have been caught from the dawn plain, and 4000 bison are captured, but they are distributed to residents. In addition, wild horses, wild breeding have hundreds of horses. It is expected that after the workers master the appearance skills in October, the farm can be fed with full load " Lide nodded, and the farm has been developing in a step-by-step way, so it is difficult to have any major problems. "What has the expansion of the mob bat community done?" "Viscount Dylan has begun, but it will take some time to see the results until October. the growth cycle of the magic bats is not long, but it will take some time to activate the hidden blood vessels in their bodies." Li De was very satisfied with the smile. The farm has been built, and the expansion of magic bats has not been delayed, and the two blooms. The wild animals on the dawn plain are enough for the magic bats to expand to thousands. He has already ordered Dylan to expand its population of less than 500 Mormon bats to 1000 before the winter months come. He expects to plunder at least 20000 people this winter. It is difficult to accomplish this arduous task without enough magic bats. "Very well, I will cooperate with Dylan. I hope to see the number of magic bats I want in the sky of the dawn city in the winter months." "As you wish." "And other projects can''t be left, especially in agriculture, and we need to grow as much food as possible. There will be a large number of new population after the winter months. I hope you can start preparing for this now. This year''s task will only be more important. " Li De is very serious, he has always had a sense of urgency, not only the players on the property side of the game coming closer and closer, but also a worry he can not say clearly. It seems that the future will not be as stable as it is now, and he has felt different atmosphere since the orc invaded early last year. So he dare not stop, can only strive to expand the city of dawn. No matter what kind of change will happen in the future, the only way to deal with it is its own strength. And the future sand carving players will bring many unpredictable changes. Although he will not worry about the arrival of players as he was at the beginning, he will never underestimate the ability of players to do things. No one can be sure how big the wind and waves can be lifted by the wings of butterflies.But fortunately, dawn city is on the right track, and it just needs to develop according to his plan. Before long, he will be fearless of all challenges. "Harrison, I need to go back to green city, and I''ll give it to you here" "yes, under my ancestors." Harrison raised his chest slightly without any objection. Li De''s advantage in scarlet mage tower is precisely the foundation to ensure the rapid development of dawn City, so neither side can fall. He has been out for a long time this time. Although Spock is taking care of him and Weina is in charge of it, he can''t do without a backbone for a long time. After giving some details, reed returned to green city, and it was the next morning when he returned to the scarlet mage tower. Standing in front of the scarlet mage tower and looking at the huge manor that looked like a small town in front of him, lied''s eyes flashed with satisfaction. The scarlet mage tower has become a real local tyrant because of the production of magic scrolls. In order to produce more magic scrolls, the number of MAGE apprentices recruited has reached an exaggerated 500. In order to protect the secret of magic scroll production, the surrounding areas have been circled. Now the scarlet mage tower has really become an independent small kingdom, and he is the king of this kingdom. The surrounding huge courtyard wall is five blades high, and it can stand on it. All the courtyard walls painted with red alchemy materials are full of magic waves. Such huge walls are decorated with alchemy traps and magic arrays. Even if the army attacks, it is difficult to break through these solid defenses in a short time. The square in front of the scarlet mage tower had become a site for the interior to enter. Li De stood on the street outside, looking at the scene in front of him, he felt very successful. More than half a year ago, it was just an ordinary mage tower with 22 mage apprentices and dozens of kinpuks a month. It''s nothing in green city. But now, the scarlet mage tower has become a force that no one dares to ignore. Not only because of the existence of Archmage spark, but also because of the power of scarlet mage tower itself. With the magic scroll, scarlet mage tower has built a huge business cooperation alliance under the management of Weina. Many things can be easily solved without the scarlet mage tower. It can be said that it is more than ten times stronger than the little mage tower that needed door-to-door negotiations to purchase grain. Li De was standing at the door of the mage tower wall and was just about to step into the gate. Sudden change. Cold, bloody, cruel, destroyed. An indescribable violence and cold breath made his back stand up in a flash. Even as the ancestor of blood clan, he also smelled the smell of death at this moment. Everything on the body is warning him crazy! Danger!! Chapter 163 Li De''s hair stood up, forced to provoke the inner impulse to return to blood, suddenly turned his head. "Cachar, you son of a bitch are willing to come back?!" As soon as he turned back, a voice from afar made the killing opportunity disappear in the dark. At the corner of the street thirty blades away, a figure in a huge black cloak turned around and disappeared into the corner and disappeared into Li De''s sight. And it was at the moment when Lee turned his head that a pair of long and cold eyes appeared in his cloak covering his face. His green eyes were cold bloodthirsty and indescribable cruelty. Li De was deeply imprinted in his mind just by startling him. Alien?!! That''s not human! Those slender green eyes are too terrible to be possessed by human beings! It is more like some cold-blooded hunters hidden in the shadow, who may launch a fatal attack at any time. Devil? The dead? devil? There are countless questions in my mind. It''s a very powerful evil creature to have such a cold and murderous intention. "Cachar, don''t you hear me calling you?" In the white robe of the mage, Spock walked in and looked at Lee''s stupefied stupor, which made him angry. "Teacher ~" Issa, who was next to spark, trotted over to him as soon as she saw him, her Ruby eyes bent slightly like crescent. He took Lee''s hand and looked up with joy and joy from his heart. It was only at this time that Li De regained his mind, frowned and looked at the corner where the mysterious figure disappeared. His slender eyes were too terrible. It''s like a hunter hidden in the shadow, deadly and ferocious. Spock also noticed that there was something wrong with Lee. He was not such a stupid disciple. He followed his eyes to the corner of the street. All of a sudden, a frown, a kind of special breath, let his eyes show a bit of disgust, extremely uncomfortable curse. Br > How dare the rats appear in the abyss during the day? Li Demin caught the word. The bottomless abyss has always been the residence of demons. Chaos, evil, bloodlust and terror can be described by all negative adjectives. How could there be an abyss devil in green city? Is that too much? The abyss is not directly connected with the theme plane of glory. If you want to come from the abyss to the theme plane, it is possible to tear open the space cracks. If you want to tear the space, the first condition is to have the power above the extraordinary. Just now he''s been watched by an extraordinary man?? But if it''s extraordinary and doesn''t make sense, the other party is obviously afraid of spark to leave. Li De''s eyes flashed deep doubts, why did these evil beings appear in the scarlet mage tower? What''s the purpose of the other party? Is it for him or for others? But with a pair of cold eyes and almost zero information, he could not make more judgments. Spock mistakenly thought that reed was still wondering why the devil appeared in green city, and took the initiative to explain. "Although green city has a superman named by Locke, those damned rats can always find loopholes" there is something wrong in their eyes. Spark has lived in green city for decades, and this is his home, so he is very unhappy with the cruel and murderous life in the abyss. But the abyss devil who is good at space magic can often find loopholes, escape the perception of the strong and run to the glory plane. Green city is the largest city in the south, with a population of more than one million. It is so attractive to these evil lives that it can''t kill them all. "Was that extraordinary?" Li De''s eyes are a little dignified. Spake sneered, disdaining. "Extraordinary? No, because of the rules of the thematic plane, the extraordinary forces that want to come to the thematic plane will cause very large spatial fluctuations. Once the supernatural power appears, it is very easy to be captured by the same level of existence. At that time, these evil lives will become the prey of our human beings. Therefore, the abyss and other evil planes will rarely come to us. But big demons above level 15 often appear... " Spock''s nose pricked and sniffed the breath that was almost thin to almost nothing. "It should be a level 15 devil. Although we can''t determine the race, the evil smell is absolutely not wrong" not extraordinary, hooray. Li De quietly breathed a sigh of relief. The meaning of "extraordinary" is too heavy. There is only one extraordinary person in green city with a population of more than one million. If the hostile devil is really extraordinary, he will have to think more about it. Fortunately, although level 15 is strong, he is not a little white rabbit.In the eyes flashed a bit cold, bayonet see blood, touched to know who is sharper. What about level 15? Is his knife bad?! "Teacher, don''t you catch up?" After knowing the opponent''s strength, Li De immediately relaxed, reached out and rubbed Issa''s small head, and said with a little teasing. "Sure enough, you can hunt a level 15 demon. The reputation of the demon hunter, Spock, will spread throughout the whole green city tomorrow, and countless girls will praise your bravery ~" after hearing this, Speke seemed to be moved, but in a flash he disdained to say, "the devil is a life good at space magic. Even the most stupid and clumsy molten flame devil can have one or two space magic. The mouse had already run away " after that, he gave him a bad look. "Damn asshole, why have you been out for such a long time this time? I have to help you deal with the broken affairs of scarlet mage tower every day" during this period, Spock was under a lot of pressure because of the massive sale of magic scrolls in scarlet mage tower. In fact, if he had not forced the scarlet mage tower to produce magic scrolls quickly, he would have been watched by those nobles. That is to say, the mage of level 19 has enough deterrent power. Otherwise, if Lee de hadn''t come back for such a long time, it''s hard to say how the scarlet mage tower is now. Li De is not a little white rabbit. Naturally, he knows the way in this. Never overestimate the greed and ugliness of those nobles. Weakness is the biggest original sin. There was a little gratitude in his eyes, and after thanking spark, his tone was heavy. "The reconstructed town of cachal encountered a group of Orcish bipedal dragons, more than 2000 in number." Spock wrinkled every day, and it was natural for Lee to rebuild his family town. It began last winter. Even the whole upper class of Green knew about it, so no one had any doubts about his long time out. "Your town?" Li De shook his head. "The hard work of a cold winter moon has been destroyed." The excuse of rebuilding a small town can''t be used for a long time. Although the border is chaotic, human beings have taken control of the land again after the orcs retreated. If someone really wants to investigate, it''s hard to hide it. Moreover, with the development and growth of dawn City, a large part of materials can be gradually self-sufficient, and large-scale acquisitions like before will be less and less, so this excuse can be withdrawn from the stage of history. Spark shook his head without accident. "At the beginning, I was not optimistic about you rebuilding the town, but it was no big deal. As long as the scarlet mage tower is still there, it will come true one day." He didn''t go into it. In fact, there are quite a few examples of green city rebuilding family towns like Li De every year and then being destroyed. Some nobles even rebuilt four or five times without building them. Land is the most important production resource and the foundation for the survival of small nobles. Therefore, the dependence of small aristocrats on land is even more serious than that of civilians. Li De is not surprised at all. Issa looked up. Because of her talent, the girl was acutely aware that her teacher was not telling the truth. Lee blinked quietly, looking at the puzzled look in her eyes. Issa immediately understood what Li De meant and chuckled. The teacher was cheating on Grandpa spark. But Issa won''t say it. Those Ruby eyes looked apologetically at Spock. Grandpa spark, I''m sorry, but the teacher is the most important thing. Holding Li De''s hand, quietly and tightly, the delicate face rises to a certain degree of satisfaction. Chapter 164 Two blocks away from the scarlet mage tower, a figure hidden under a huge cloak shuttles through the crowd. The crowd around him felt a chill as he passed the figure. Many people''s eyes flashed a bit of fear, subconsciously away from the mysterious existence covered by the cloak. In addition to the nobility in green city, the most can not be provoked by these mysterious professionals. Because no one knows whether a rookie rogue of level 2 or a heavy warrior of level 15 will appear when the cloak is lifted. After walking around a few crowded streets, the figure in the black cloak suddenly turned into a path, and at the moment of entering the dark environment, a long slender snake letter suddenly appeared under the shadowed face. SILK ~ the sound of poisonous snake spitting out its message is chilling. "I''m really vigilant. A senior mage of more than ten levels can detect my existence... SILK ~ this game is becoming more and more interesting." As soon as he turned around, the wind lifted the cloak slightly, and a pair of green, long and cold eyes appeared under the cloak. Brutal, cold, bloodthirsty, dark. This unknown existence is like a bloody Hunter hidden in the dark, ready to launch a deadly attack. ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ Li De is very vigilant about what happened just now, but he lacks more information, so he can only put all kinds of conjectures in his heart temporarily. Level 15 abyss demon, although he is not afraid, but will not be big. At present, it is safe in the scarlet mage tower. Unless there is an extraordinary existence, no evil life dares to attack a mage tower in the human city. Unless they don''t care about death. The first thing that lied did when he returned to scarlet mage tower was to call a bat hanging upside down in the eaves corner and deliver the message back to the dawn city. He''s not alone. As the king of a race and the big boss of a city, how glorious and prominent his identity is. It''s a very low-level way to fight an unknown enemy alone. As the big boss of darkness, what he should do is to carry the red wine and hold the sexy maid who is cold and arrogant, and command to go down and kill the enemy. All he has to do is reward his warriors after victory, and then gain the fruits of victory. The news that Lide returned to scarlet mage tower instantly made this already restless mage tower boil. This time he left for a long time, even though there was no mistake in Weina''s management of the mage tower, the backbone was the backbone. Even if Li De does nothing, he can give everyone a sense of security just by coming back to his study and flipping through the magic. Because he is the worthy leader of scarlet mage tower, the only master of this mage tower. When each mage apprentice enters the scarlet mage tower, she will be asked by Weina to learn the history of scarlet mage tower and sign a soul contract to be loyal to Li De. The whole mage tower is the private property of Li De, including every apprentice. In the study on the third floor, Weina and several others stood respectfully in front of Li De. Issa sat quietly on the stool beside Li De and looked at the magic book that Spock left him. The girl in the sky blue wizard robe looked very clever. As for Spock, this guy might have been tickled by Lee''s demon hunter, Spock, and found an excuse to look for the devil''s trace. This slovenly great mage seems to be so casual all the time. Weina set up a new management department in the scarlet mage tower, and the seven people around her were the first managers she selected. Now this small team is not only responsible for the daily operation of the scarlet mage tower, but also responsible for the magic factory and mysterious shop, which can be said to be a great responsibility. To Li De Lai, during this period of time, Weina''s performance is more and more satisfactory to him, and the growth speed of his little maid is far beyond his expectation. Looking at a black wizard robe, beautiful and moving, with a thick smile on her face, she chuckled. "Weina, it''s hard for you. You did a good job and didn''t disappoint me" to be praised by Li De, Weina even felt that she was more happy than all her achievements in her work. "Lord Li De, this is Weina''s duty. For you, Weina is willing to give everything" looking at her beautiful blue eyes with adoration and admiration, Li De coughs gently to bring the topic back to the right track. "Report on the status of scarlet mage tower during this period. The more detailed, the better." He has been away for two months and needs to know where the scarlet mage tower is now. Weina nodded and her face became serious. "Lord Li De, the development of the scarlet mage tower has not fallen behind during your absence.The first is the magic factory. You said that the magic factory is the core competitiveness of scarlet mage tower, so we also adhere to this purpose in the development. At present, there are 400 mage apprentices and 50 formal mages in the magic factory to produce magic scrolls, the daily production of magic scrolls has increased from 200 to 600. Because of the raw materials, our production scale has been maintained at 600 during this period. " "Oh, what do you say?" Li De mentioned a bit of spirit. It is an exaggeration that he can produce 600 magic scrolls every day, but it seems that there are not so many magic apprentices compared with 400. "Because of the large-scale production of magic scrolls, most of the magic materials on the market have been purchased by us, and the newly produced magic materials can not meet the production needs of magic factories. So the lack of magic materials has affected our production to a certain extent After listening, Li De nodded silently. In fact, because of the difficulty in producing magic scrolls, the magic materials used to produce magic scrolls in the market have been overflowing, so there is no need to worry about it. But the appearance of scarlet mage tower changed the whole market. The scarlet mage tower produces more magic scrolls in three or five days than the whole city of green in a month. So the magic materials on the market are consumed by scarlet mage tower at a very fast speed, and the newly produced magic materials are far from being consumed fast. So we are faced with the dilemma of insufficient magic materials. That is to say, Weina has established a good cooperation relationship with many big chambers of Commerce in green city, otherwise the magic factory has been suspended due to the lack of magic materials. After hearing this news, Li De was also a little funny. The market would be short of raw materials because of the emergence of a magic factory. Is the world''s supply chain too bad? "Have you worked out a remedy?" Weina nodded. When talking about business, the girl seemed very capable. She didn''t look like a cute little maid when she was alone with him. "At present, the mystery store has opened up a column for purchasing magic materials, and we have also opened a task release area. We will publish urgently needed materials on it. because adventurers buy magic scrolls every day, our mission publishing area can receive a lot of magic materials every day" "the second is to build with the big chamber of Commerce in green city With the establishment of a closer cooperation relationship, these big chambers of commerce also help us purchase magic materials through their channels " " the third is to contact the nobles and chambers of Commerce in other cities to purchase... " " fourth... " after listening to Weina''s words, Li De nodded with satisfaction and was very considerate. "Very good, say the next item" "yes, the next second piece is the mysterious shop" Weina looks confident and indifferent. After half a year''s training, her capable temperament has become more and more colorful, which is a bit of the demeanor of the earth''s business queen. An independent and confident girl has a unique style. "Because the magic scrolls are stable in supply and the quality of magic scrolls produced by magic factories is stable, they will not appear too powerful or too powerful as the magic scrolls produced by other mage towers, so they are very suitable for adventurers. So during this time, the mystery store has built a strong reputation in green city. " "In addition to the introduction of the points system, professionals who can almost afford to buy magic scrolls in green city now buy enough magic scrolls in our mysterious stores." "What about profits?" Hearing Li De''s question, Weina''s eyes curled slightly and her smile moved. "At present, the business model of the mystery store is divided into three parts, first, the magic scrolls are sold. At present, the number of magic scrolls that can be sold every day is about 200, and 2500 jinpuke can be recorded every day. Second, use magic materials to exchange area points. Because the points in the mysterious store have many uses, many professionals will take the initiative to exchange magic materials for points in order to accumulate, which can earn 300 jinpuke a day. Thirdly, the shops around the mysterious shop have a fixed passenger flow, and selling only magic scrolls is undoubtedly a waste of resources. therefore, I have reached arms cooperation agreement with dwarf blacksmith, holy water cooperation agreement with life temple, and other commodities that are not main items but are also necessary for professionals. After deducting the cost, the mysterious store can bring 2000 jinpuke''s income every day. after listening to it, Li De was in a good mood. Only a mysterious store could make him accomplish six small goals every month. "Now we will sell 200 magic scrolls produced by the magic factory every day to the cooperative chambers of Commerce, and store the rest.""Each magic scroll has 9 kinpuks, and each day can get 1800 kinpuks. After removing the cost, there are about 1200 left" 1200 pieces, plus 2000 pieces, a total of 3200 pieces. And there are about 200 magic scrolls left every day. Tut Tut, this is the most profitable business. the magic scroll is indeed the most profitable business. "How much money do we make now? How many magic scrolls are in stock? " Li De''s eyes show a strong expectation, 200000? 300000? It''s great to think about it. Chapter 165 "Lord Li De, we still have 4000 magic scrolls in stock, and there are 50000 jinpuke in total" when Li De heard this data, he was slightly stunned. He was not surprised by the inventory of magic scrolls, but kimpuck was only 50000? "Why are there so few?" Yes, less, although 50000 jinpuke are more than the blood clan''s 200 year accumulation. However, compared with the powerful profitability of scarlet mage tower, there are not many, even very few. Weina whispered, "we spent 80000 jinpuke to expand the mage tower..." cough, Li De almost didn''t choke. what? 80000 jinpuke? The city of dawn, which he built for such a long time, cost sixty or seventy thousand. "Lord Lide, the layout of the scarlet mage tower was decided by Lord spark. Lord spark took the money to buy magic materials. Lord Spock said that he was going to build a powerful magic array in scarlet mage tower. He only needed to open it. Even if he faced a Mage at level 15, he could not be afraid... Spock? Hearing this, Li De''s mouth slightly twitched. This slovenly drunk teacher is reliable, but when he is not, he is more unreliable than anyone else. Spend so much money to build a magic circle, is this to resist the attack of the dragon? "Has the magic circle been fixed? How can I open it? " He was not familiar with magic array, and the ancestor of blood clan did not have such knowledge reserve. Magic array is a huge system, it is difficult to master the essence without decades of learning. It happens that Spock is the most in-depth mage in green city. In the green city mage Association, if you want to hire a mage from the white tower to arrange the magic array, it will cost the most expensive price. But anyway, the cost is too high. There was a strange shake on Weina''s face. "Lord spark said that it''s only about one tenth of the arrangement now..." Lee almost didn''t spray out the water he had just drunk. It cost 80000 jinpuke, but only one tenth of it has been completed?? It''s impossible to build a super mage tower with 800000 jinpuks!! What the hell does this old man want? "Forget it. I''ll ask myself later." Li De waved his hands with a big head, and held people with soft hands. The magic scroll was given to him by spark, and the other party''s jinpuke was also spent on his mage tower. This operation was really painful. But he didn''t blame Weina. Spark was his teacher. In honor, the teacher had the same status as his father. What''s more, when Li De is no longer in the protection of scarlet mage tower, unless lied has personally explained, otherwise Spock''s decision wina dare not disobey. "The rest of the expenditure is part of the daily expenses for running the scarlet mage tower, and part of it is the purchase of land and the construction of houses" because of too many fragmentary reasons, Weina did not finish the whole sentence. Li De nodded and had a general understanding of the development of scarlet mage tower. It can be said that the profitability has increased countless times, and the development potential is great, especially the existence of magic factory. A factory can consume all the magic materials used to make magic scrolls in the whole city. You can imagine how strong the production capacity is. "Continue to improve your development plan, other don''t think too much about it." after saying that, his voice was stunned and his eyes flashed a bit serious. "In recent days, except for the necessary shopping expenses, all people are forbidden to go out." That cold look always made him unable to completely concentrate. The more this kind of evil in the shadow makes him uneasy, because he doesn''t know when the other party will appear or who the target is. "Yes, Lord Li De" "you go down first, Weina stays" ...... City of dawn, the second floor of dawn church, in the leftmost room. Amy''s bat fluttered out of the half open window and disappeared into his sight. At this time, the shadow high priest, the blasphemer with the highest fighting power in the city of dawn, looked a little strange. He had two secret letters in his hand. One was from Li De, who told him about the hidden enemy and summoned him to green city. The other is a secret letter sent to him by a mysterious existence through the secret art of space. The covenant of darkness. Looking at the black cover of the burning after the vivid flame imprint frown. Amy joined the mysterious organization of the Dark Pact long ago. He also became a shadow priest because of the powerful presence in the covenant of darkness.Later, with the help of the covenant of darkness, he became more and more important in the knightly temple, and gradually became the priest next to the bishop. And when he was in the Knights'' temple, he also brought a lot of benefits to the covenant of darkness. His connection with the covenant of darkness became more and more close. After reaching level 14, Amy became Vice President of the Dark Pact. There are 12 vice presidents in the dark covenant, each of which is a very powerful presence. Amy even had a hunch that even if he broke through to level 15, he would still not be the opponent of those mysterious beings. This is not the key. The key is the president of the Dark Pact. Viscount Bourne actually told him the plan of the Dark Pact directly in his secret letter. Scarlet mage tower. The covenant of darkness concludes that the scarlet mage tower is likely to have the legendary artifact, the twelve magic scrolls. They are ready to use all their strength to get artifact. For this reason, we can not but pass this message to his vice president of the dark covenant. Combined with the two letters, Amy knew at once why reed had noticed that someone was peeping at the scarlet mage tower. There was a strange expression on his face. Could it be regarded as telling the enemy all the details of himself? He is the vice president of the covenant of darkness, but now, he is even more the great blood of the light, the blood under the crown of Cachar. It has to be said that even if Viscount Bernard broke his head with the people of the covenant of darkness, he could not have imagined that Amy, who had been a member of the Dark Pact for more than 20 years, would have become a vampire. What''s more, the scarlet mage tower built by a human mage is actually the home of the ancestor of vampires. Moreover, these two people who have no intersection and can not be related have such an unsolvable relationship. This strange event, even to those evil creatures of the dark covenant, will not be believed. Amy didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. Although he knew the enemy he was facing, he was not happy at all. Because the covenant of darkness is too strong. Even he was not sure that he had found out the details of the dark covenant. Abyssal demons, necromancers, evil god churches, underground forces, these extremely evil lives constitute the dark covenant. Within the city of green, the covenant of darkness was so powerful that it could hardly be resisted. There are no less than five people in the covenant of darkness for Amy''s level 15 existence alone. And the hidden power is even more terrifying. In particular, viscount Bourne, the elegant president, never made a move in Amy''s memory. But in the past 20 years, no one dared to question its half score. An enemy too strong to know the details. What''s more, there are other cruel and bloodthirsty creatures, eight armed snake demon, necromancer... Amy took a deep breath and looked out of the window. The cold moonlight was as clear as mercury. "Under our ancestors'' crown, we have to face more enemies than you can imagine" Chapter 166 Li De didn''t know who the hidden enemy was and how strong he was. But he saw the hostility in that pair of cold eyes and felt the intention of killing. Therefore, without more information, he raised his vigilance to the extreme and called Amy, a 15 level God blasphemer. He never believed in any coincidence in the world. An evil abyss life, and is likely to be a higher demon alien. For no reason, he appeared at the gate of scarlet mage tower, and showed his killing intention to him. After Spock arrived, he quickly retreated. This series of events may seem like a coincidence in other people''s eyes, but he is not the same. As the ancestor of blood clan hidden in human beings, prudence is the most basic cultivation. So he will not have a fluke heart, encounter any abnormal, he will use the worst plan to plan. Suppose it''s a level 15 demon who, for some unknown reason, has targeted the scarlet mage tower. What should I do now? Lee has responded to this, and sitting around is not his style. Amy, who has been in green city for so many years, is definitely the standard villain. His arrival will undoubtedly make the scarlet mage tower much safer. Although Spock can protect the scarlet mage tower on the bright side, the dark thing lied can''t let the other party do. What he needs is the men who will obey his orders absolutely, who will not shrink back even in the face of the dragon. He''s a vampire, and he''s a total disgrace. Moreover, the scarlet mage tower is too important for him. Once there is a loss, the price will be extremely heavy. From the perspective of Li De, the information he can see is very one-sided and rare, which is the safest judgment he made for safety under the existing information. He didn''t care about the strength of the enemy, but was wary of the enemy hiding in the shadow. The unknown is the most powerful enemy. At dusk, some unhappy spark swears into the mage tower. When Li De saw each other in his study, he was sure that the mage''s demon hunter dream had been shattered. A little funny. "I''ll bet you have a good harvest. Can you show me what the legendary abyss devil looks like?" There was a slight puff from the corner of his mouth. This bastard. No good gas glared at him, turned around and sat down on the stool in front of the desk, turned to the corner of the study quietly reading books of Issa way. "Issa, help Grandpa get a bottle of wine and ask for the spirit''s green leaf wine" "yes, granddad spark" after hearing this, Issa agreed to come down, and stood up cleverly, her delicate body shuttling through the high oak bookshelves, just like an elf. Spake touched his beard with relief, and a smile appeared on his face again. The old man''s resistance to his children is almost speechless. Li De shook his head in tears and laughter at the scene. The old man really let himself go. When Issa came out of the study, Lee suddenly seemed to think of something and frowned. "Teacher, I heard that your new magic circle has cost 80000 jinpuke of scarlet mage tower. Are you going to use it to defend the dragon?" When spark heard Reed''s words, he gave him an angry look. "Do you know what a bargain you got?" "As the only mage in green city who has a deep research on magic array, I personally set up a magic array for you. Would you like to?? Do you know how much I''m going to pay for my appearance The corner of Li De''s mouth was puffed, which was really nothing to say. Speke was even more upset at the disbelief on Lee''s face. "The goddess of magic, if you are not my disciple, I promise I will put you under the table to cushion your feet" then he reached out and took out a yellowing sheepskin roll like a baby from his arms, and then carefully placed it on the log colored table top, showing off a little on his wrinkled face. "Look what this is!" Lee reached for the scroll and opened it with a curious look. The yellowing parchment is very old. At the same time, it is also wrapped with a piece of snow-white paper. Through the paper quilt, you can see that it is a pair of color paintings. Is this? Li Deshun opened his hands together, and then his eyes were dull. The white paper stuffed into the parchment perfectly presents the picture of two beautiful girls bathing in the water with bright colors. Moreover, there is a strong magic wave on it. The figures on the painting are just like in front of their eyes, and every detail of their bodies leaps onto the paper. With a shake of his hand, Lee raised his head slightly to look at the elated spark, some oddly. "Will you show me this?"Spock looked up and said proudly. "No, have you? Do you know what this is? " Lee bowed his head, looked at it and shook his head. "I haven''t seen this type, but I have a better one in my D disk..." speaker was furious, "the goddess of magic, you ignorant boy, this is the ancient alchemy I got from the ancient magic relics when I was young. How can you have it "You''re painting, you can''t move..." spark frowned, "what are you talking about?" With that, he leaned forward slightly. Seeing the piece of paper in Lee''s hand, his face turned red with a brush. He snatched the painting and looked at Lee with shame and anger. He glared and yelled. "Asshole, who let you see this one!!! Look at the parchment!! This is a private collection given to me by the owner of lark tavern. Don''t think about it! I won''t give it to you even if I die! " The old man''s face was full of stubbornness and unyielding, like a warrior carrying a knight''s spear and charging a dragon. I... Lee blinked and wanted to say that''s it? You may not believe it. If you need me, I can make you blind... with a funny mood, I ignore the old and disrespectful mage and turn to the parchment. Old, shabby. At the first glance, Li De felt the vicissitudes of time. The yellowing parchment is full of marks left by time. After it is fully unfolded, it is about one blade long and half blade wide, with a six pointed star pattern on it. There are thousands of lines around this hexagram, and there are intersections between these lines, and each intersection has detailed data identification. Extremely complex. The pattern on this scroll is so complicated that ordinary people can''t understand it for a lifetime.. Li De, who was not familiar with the magic circle, was not much better than ordinary people. He glanced a little and put it down. It''s a lot less interesting than that bath chart. "And then?" Spock had just been a little humiliated, and now he was just like finding his face. After hearing this, he picked up the parchment that Lee had put down and folded it carefully according to the original trace. "And then? Do you know what this magic circle is? " Li De shrugged his shoulders and simply said, "I don''t know" I haven''t finished reading it. Ghost knows what this magic array, which is even more terrifying than large-scale design drawings, has to draw. Spock put the parchment and his personal collection carefully in his robe, and then he answered slowly. "You little cachal boy, listen up. Magic is the greatest existence, and it has become the mainstream in the glory world millions of years ago, but what you don''t know is that in the more ancient times, alchemy was even greater than magic. But later, the gods did not know why they joined hands to destroy the alchemy civilization. The alchemy creations handed down today did not even have the technology of one tenth of a million. And this scroll is found in the remains of the ancient alchemy period, intact ancient alchemy creation. According to my calculation. This magic array, which combines magic and alchemy, is comparable to the existence of artifact! " Speaking of this, just not serious Speke''s face became serious, the great magician''s momentum was strong and domineering. After pondering for a moment, he said a word that made Li De''s heart beat. "If this magic array can be established, let alone a level 15 mage. Even the extraordinary and even the legend can''t capture the scarlet mage tower." "If you can have the protection of this ancient alchemy magic array, the scarlet mage tower will become the most dazzling mage tower in the glorious world..." "no one!" Chapter 167 Lee looked at the fanatical spark and was moved by the other side''s description. How magnificent is the mage tower that can resist the legendary attack! Legend, that''s a legend! The whole southern NORAN Empire, with tens of millions of people, has never heard of such a level in the memory of the ancestors of the blood clan for 200 years. There may be big people hiding, but at least there is none on the surface. Transcendence is already the strength of nuclear weapons. And can resist the legendary mage tower, think about all let his heart itch. However, he was not so simple. He was hooked off by a big cake. "Teacher, it''s not so simple. If we don''t mention the 80000 jinpuks, I''m afraid we can''t build a magic array to resist the legend if we invest another 1 million "Sure enough, it is so simple. The white tower will not be the white tower now, and the whole South will not have heard of the existence of this kind of MAGE tower." Spock didn''t care when he was exposed. He coughed and didn''t blush. "That''s because the white tower doesn''t have enough jinpuke to buy magic stones" "magic stones?" Li De has some doubts in his eyes. Magic stone is a magic material that must be used by magic array. These magic stones, which are condensed into mineral veins under the ground, play a very important role. Its status is equivalent to the earth''s black gold - Petroleum. Spark nodded, of course. "This ancient alchemy magic array needs a huge amount of magic stones. Your tens of thousands of jinpuke are all replaced with magic stones and buried under the scarlet mage tower." Li De nodded and asked the core question directly. "How many kinpuks will it take to build this ancient alchemy magic circle?" "This..." spackton said stiffly, looking at Li De''s questioning eyes for a moment, and his eyes were a little flickering, "as if, maybe, there should not be much..." after saying that, he turned his head and glared at Li De fiercely, "this is a great ancient alchemy magic circle, is it possible to reproduce the once brilliant alchemy and magic Isn''t legal civilization what a high-quality mage should do?? You are talking to me about such a vulgar thing as kimpuk!! The goddess of magic, I bet you must have been eaten by the devil in the abyss " Li De couldn''t help laughing and crying at this old man who boasted himself wildly. His shameless strength was even more powerful than his level 19 master. "Teacher, you have to give me a general scope. We will not discuss the reproduction of ancient civilization. Now we will talk about how to resist the supernatural. No, the great mage. Otherwise, kinpuck of scarlet mage tower will not be spent on things that do not see hope. " Li De shrugged. Although the pancake is well drawn, he is not interested in eating it. Spock mumbles a few words, then looks at Lee De is not moved, some helpless way. "It''s very simple to defend the mage, just lay out the most basic hexagram magic array. When it''s finished and opened, a powerful magic shield will appear. This magic shield can wrap the whole scarlet mage tower, and the shield is strong enough to withstand the attack of five five ring spells. Don''t mention the great mage. It takes a lot of time to crack the supernatural mage. And you need to maintain the magic shield''s mana consumption is very low. If you open it for 10 days, you will not consume clean magic energy. " Hearing this introduction, Li De''s eyes brightened. This is what he wanted. What''s the use of breaking ancient civilization. This is practical. can resist the attack of supernatural masters, awesome. "What about attack magic? Can''t you just get beaten and not fight back? " Spark smiles with pride. "Of course, how prosperous the ancient alchemy was. Great ancestors had already integrated alchemy with magic. Just build the magic array at the top corner of hexagram, and then a new magic array will be formed with the scarlet mage tower as the core. And this magic array is an offensive magic array. At that time, even intermediate mages could release magic at the control hub of scarlet mage tower, and at least 5 powerful five ring magic skills were available! " Good stuff. Lee''s eyes brightened completely. The five ring magic is a power that can only be mastered by the extraordinary existence. if it can be built, it means that even if he is not there, he will not have to worry about the safety of scarlet mage tower. Spock looked at the apparent heart and beamed. He knew that reed couldn''t stand the temptation. It is impossible for him to refuse his mage tower to have such a powerful Guardian ability. "How much does it cost to build these two functions?"Li De bit his teeth and asked. I can''t help it. This pancake is much better than the one just made, and it''s easier to eat. Five rings magic, extraordinary power. It''s so tempting. "It''s not much. It''s about one million kimpuks." although he was prepared in mind, Li De still shook his hand. One million kimpuks!! That''s kimpuck! It''s not stone... now the profit of scarlet mage tower is about 80000-90000 jinpuke a month, but this money can''t be spent casually. He should reserve at least 30000 for the development of dawn city. The larger the scarlet mage tower stall, the greater the monthly expenses, which will also consume a large part of the funds. In addition, a part of the purchase of magic materials will be reserved, and the task of purchasing magic materials will be released. So in this way, he can draw about 40000 kinpuks from the mage tower every month to build the magic circle. That is to say, to achieve the function spake said, the scarlet mage tower needs at least two years of continuous investment to build. And it''s only a preliminary estimate. In terms of Spark''s unreliable personality, the data will definitely be higher. But no matter how difficult it is... After all, it''s five rings magic, extraordinary power. "Extraordinary" is like a beautiful girl who takes off her last clothes and bathes in front of him, teasing his nerves all the time. Bite your teeth. Yes. The status of scarlet mage tower is almost irreplaceable in his strategy, and with the development of dawn City, as the only external window, this position will be higher. If he could have such a powerful deterrent force, it would undoubtedly be of great benefit to his plan. The stability of the dawn tower is the stability of the two mages. Walking on two feet is the right way. This plan, I Wang Duoyu cast! "Teacher, I hope you can help me to reappear the glory of ancient civilization. As a mage, we should undertake this glorious mission" at this time, Li De was as bright as he believed in the God of justice. Spake looked at Reed''s disdainful curling of his lips. The cachal boys were becoming more and more cunning like the snow foxes in winter. "The goddess of magic, if you know how much you''ve taken advantage of, I bet you won''t be able to sleep at night." "If it wasn''t for the white tower, I would have invested in it myself. This is an ancient alchemy magic array. You can''t find the drawing outside with a million jinpuke. " Speaking of this, Spock is angry. When he produced magic scrolls, the white tower could produce thousands of them a month at its peak. Although it is also a great wealth, it is not enough for the construction of ancient alchemy magic circle. He did not expect that Li De could achieve this level. Originally, he gave him the magic scroll production technology to make money to rebuild the family town, but he did not expect that the magic scroll would play a trick in his hand. The magic scrolls, which have always been famous for their high difficulty in production, were transported to scarlet mage tower in large quantities just like farmers planting wheat. Looking at Speke''s persistent expression, Li De couldn''t help but wonder, "why do you have to build this magic array?" With the bohemian and heartless nature of Spock, it really puzzled him to be so persistent in doing something. What''s more, the opponent is obviously a person who can lie down and not sit down. He has spent so much effort to help him build the magic array. What is the picture? He doesn''t believe that the other party is just trying to help him. The old man is not so diligent. When he heard Lee''s questioning, Spock''s voice dropped suddenly. His deep eyes were reminiscent and sad. "This ancient alchemy magic array was acquired by me when I was young with a lady, before she died, she said that her greatest regret in her life was that she could not make the alchemy magic array we got together." Lee looked at Spock with a look of silence. "That lady died?" "Twenty two years ago, when we were risking ectopic faces, she was killed in the devil''s mouth to protect me." Spark sighed deeply. "I''ve tried to build a magic circle on a white tower, but it''s too expensive to build this ancient alchemy masterpiece. I spent five years exhausting the details of the white tower, only less than one tenth of it was built. Later, I failed to continue. " I stood up and walked to the glass window in my study. I looked at the outside with deep eyes, and my tone was completely different from that of the past. "I thought I would die with this regret all my life, but I see hope in you."Li De looked at the lonely figure inexplicably some feelings, his teacher is also a sentimental seed. Although I like to keep some unsightly albums... "why don''t you continue to make magic scrolls Sparker shook his head with his back. "I have calculated that, with the productivity of white tower, I can''t make so much kinpuk even when I''m exhausted." "so too much persistence leads to the loss of the original meaning" "life is always so unpredictable and full of regrets, cachal." "no one can predict everything in the future, we can What we do is to try to resist the unfairness of the world " " ha ha, the bitch of the goddess of destiny, one day she will be oppressed and abused by others. " Li De looked at the painting style suddenly changed from a wretched old man to a life tutor, and his eyes were a little stunned. Women are the most terrifying creatures in the world. Even after 20 years of death, they can still be remembered. Chapter 168 Spock left, with the promise Lee had given him. In fact, it''s also the extraordinary power brought by the ancient alchemy magic array. Otherwise, he would not spend the profits of the next few years to build this magic array which looks a little unreliable. But in the end, it was really fragrant. Sure enough, the law of truth is the only eternal rule across the multiverse. "It''s really a headache. Not only does dawn city need a large amount of capital investment, but the scarlet mage tower also needs to open a bottomless mode now" Li De shakes his head and looks at the study full of oak bookshelves full of space. I thought that after the magic factory opened, I would never worry about kimpuck any more. But now, although we have made more money, the stalls are getting bigger and bigger and spending more and more money. Needless to say, with the rapid growth of human population, it needs more money from it. Now it''s still in the cultivation stage, far from the harvest time. Economically, it is time for him to harvest when dawn city is self-sufficient and has surplus wealth to produce. However, in front of him, he is still far from the goal he wants to achieve, and he is not worried about this. He can''t eat a fat man at one breath. Anyway, it''s leeks. It doesn''t make much difference to cut one day earlier and cut later. The scarlet mage tower needs more investment. The magic factory has become the largest source of revenue. He needs to continue to expand the scale and obtain more wealth. Besides, it is necessary to cultivate the market share of mysterious shops in green city, as well as various daily expenses of scarlet mage tower. And now this bottomless pit - ancient alchemy magic array. It seemed that everywhere they were reaching for him for money. However, fortunately, although the expenses are large, the income can be regarded as good, which can barely offset each other. It can be regarded as five to five development. A few days later, the afterglow of the setting sun disappeared in the sky. The eyes of the goddess of night looked down upon the earth again. When most of the apprentices fell asleep, Li De, who was still reading in his study, suddenly raised his eyebrows. I turned my head and held out my hand to the half open window. It was cool when the breeze came into the room. A bat flew into the study from the window. After flying around the study for a few times, it fell on Li De''s hand. Li De skillfully took out the secret letter under the bat''s stomach. "I''m in Elvis tavern under the ancestral crown" is Amy. Elvis? The best pub in green city?? Li De is a little funny. This local villain is really different. Now, although Amy has become a blood clan, his wanted portrait is still hanging on the mission wall of the green city mercenary guild. Most importantly, the Elvis tavern seems to be only a block away from the Knights'' temple. The master craftsman is bold. The clergyman in the knightly temple will be mad until Amy exists. This damned heresy and blasphemer will surely be caught by them and burned alive. He got up, cleaned up and went out. "Kalu, get ready for the carriage, let''s go to Elvis tavern" the sound of Lee''s voice that Kalu, who was still awake, immediately got refreshed and went downstairs from the room. Li De in the hall on the first floor held his chest and saluted. "Good night, Lord reed." "Well, you go to Elvis tavern with me" "yes." Kalu is a little excited. Although he is the director of magic factory, he also knows the value of going out with Lee, which shows that his status has been greatly improved. After a while, Kalu had his carriage ready, and Lee sat comfortably on it and went to the famous Elvis tavern in green city. Elvis is is famous because this tavern is owned by a female genie. As the most famous race in the glory plane, the reputation of elves is very high. And the most important thing is that Elvis tavern is a master archer with a level over 15. Powerful, coupled with unparalleled beauty, the whole green city aristocrats are proud to go to Elvis pub to spend money. The super high taste of the elves makes this pub the most famous place in green city. Naturally, the consumption in such places will not be low. A bottle of wine from ancient forest can sell 100 jinpuke. It''s no exaggeration to say that the tavern makes several times more money per month than the scarlet mage tower. Although Li De has never been there, he is familiar with the pub. Elvis tavern is in the central area of green city, not far from the scarlet mage tower. Night is not the time for civilians. The carriage steps on the street, and the open voice spreads far away. What are still walking on the street now are some underground forces or some evil creatures in addition to the Orioles waiting for guests.However, no matter how much terror, no one dares to provoke the master. At the corner of a street, the underground forces, who had heard the sound of horses'' hooves and dared to look up, ran as far as they could after seeing the flag on the carriage. No one is stupid enough to provoke a senior mage, unless he has long wanted to return to the embrace of death. One day after the sun, the clock tower at the intersection of the street goes to 11 o''clock. The carriage on the bluestone ground stopped by the side of the street. Here is different from just passing through the deserted one person street, dozens of carriages filled the open space on both sides of the road, and people are very busy. "Lord reed, here comes Elvis pub" Lee opens his eyes and comes out of meditation. "You wait here" "yes, Lord Li De." Lee''s eyes lit up as he rolled over and got out of the carriage. A strange and shocking building appeared in front of him. The treehouse was Lee''s first impression of Elvis pub. The tavern is not made of stone, but made of wood. The gate is round, like it was dug out of a tree hole. But the most amazing thing was that the wood sprouted again, and the whole house was covered with green by thick Turquoise leaves. The treehouse has seven floors, 30 blades high and hundreds of blades wide. Dozens of windows are like honeybee nests, but the uneven layout gives people a natural and natural comfort. Sober air and pleasant environment, it''s not like a tavern at all. It''s more like a miracle left by the goddess of deep forest. Li De''s eyes flashed deep exclamation. The world is really extraordinary. "Dear master, Elvis tavern welcomes you to visit..." the two guards on guard at the gate immediately looked respectful when they saw the half moon sign of senior mage on Master Li De''s robe. But next to a step first, but no one to greet, the face of the soldiers wearing armor saw this scene, full of wine gas roared. "Damn asshole, I''m also a senior professional!! I came first!! How dare you bastards ignore me When the two guards heard this, they looked at the senior soldier with disdain and disdain. "If you dare to shout here again and disturb the guests of Elvis pub again, I swear, I will let your stupid head be thrown into the sewer!" Hearing the icy warning and the murderous look in his eyes, the soldier woke up for a moment. At last, he looked at Li De indignantly and left with the help of his female companion. Elvis tavern is never short of trouble, but there is only one consequence of the disturbance, which is taken away by the God of death. Obviously, the soldier didn''t have the guts to fight against Elvis tavern. After sending the soldier away, the two bodyguards immediately turned to Li De, holding his chest and apologizing: "master, these rude mercenaries are not worth your attention" in such an ordinary scene, the status of soldiers and mages is instantly clear. The same level 10 senior professionals, just like a wild dog in the guard''s eyes, can yell at the threat at will, but the attitude to a senior mage is the lowest. This is a deep-rooted gap. The master mage is not comparable to those vulgar soldiers. High level soldiers are often born in common people and other low status classes, businessmen, craftsmen, etc. but mages belong to the absolute aristocratic class, and their status in glory is very different. Only after reaching level 15, the status of the two in the values of honor can be slightly closer, and the two can be regarded as truly equal when they are extraordinary. Li De didn''t expect to make such a scene. He shook his head. "Thank you for your hospitality. I''m looking for a friend..." Amy is still waiting for him. Just then, a voice with a bit of surprise sounded behind him. "Eh, what a strange breath" Li De was stunned when he heard the speech. After turning his head, his eyes narrowed, and his eyes flashed with amazement that could not be concealed. In front of her eyes, a woman with an extremely beautiful figure appeared, wearing a small purse with enchanting magic on her upper body, she was tall, and her chest features were particularly majestic. The lower part of the body is wearing a leather skirt, and a pair of black leather boots are stepping on. What makes people notice is that he carries a green primitive bow behind him, two short blades carved with exquisite patterns on his belt, and a sharp dagger on the inner side of his slender snow-white thigh. Wild and sexy. But what made Lee''s pupils dilate was the long, pointed ears. Elves. Only the spirit can have such a wonderful appearance in this world.This female spirit is also one of the most perfect women Lee has ever seen. That kind of elegance and a bit of wild temperament can make any man can''t move his eyes. Even in the blood race, the beauty of the race, Li De did not find a woman comparable to the spirit in front of him. It''s amazing. Moreover, this female spirit''s imperial elder sister''s breath is simply rich to explode. "The breath on your body is really..." the female Genie looked at Li De with a little curiosity, and the tip of her nose gently moved. "Strange" "when you reach out, you have a breath that makes me alert, like some evil life, but there is a breath that makes me feel good, like, um, gods?" "It''s really a strange human being" this wild female spirit doesn''t seem to care what Li De thinks and says to herself. After hearing this, Li De''s original curiosity immediately returned to the mentality of countless old drivers who read movies, and he raised great vigilance to the spirit in his heart. Is this a dog nose? You can analyze so much information just by smelling. "Ariel Elvis, Human Mage, can you tell me your name?" Ariel raised her head slightly, with a bit of elvish pride. Although her tone was flat, the hidden pride was clearly visible. A race that has planted pride in its bones. Lee took a deep look at Ariel. "Ariel Elvis rank: 17 ??? £¿£¿£¿¡± Elvis has reached the level of master Archer, and it''s no wonder that Elvis has reached the level of archer''s hand. Although in the heart is surprised by the other party''s keen insight, but the expression on the face is still invincible calm, the corner of the mouth with a polite smile. "It is a great honor, sir Ariel, Lord of the scarlet mage tower, to come to Elvis tavern." Ariel''s face suddenly appeared. "It turned out to be the disciple of the old spaker," and then he turned his lips, apparently not in favor of spake. After finishing speaking, he approached Li De a few steps, and the distance between them quickly narrowed to less than half a blade. Ariel, standing up to the rough waters, winked at reed and asked in a seductive voice. "Are you human?" Li De, who was lucky enough to watch the ball, had his hair stand on his back in an instant. If it wasn''t for his strong heart that kept him calm, he was afraid that his flaws would be revealed immediately. With a constant smile on his face, his black eyes looked directly at the green eyes with a bit of exploration. "No, sir Ariel, I''m not a human being" Ariel''s pupils dilated at this moment, and her consciousness was placed on the short blade of her waist. But the next moment, in vain, relaxed. "I''m just a martyr who pursues magic. When I study magic, I''m already dead as a human being..." Ariel was suddenly caught off guard by Lee''s words, but in a flash she returned to normal. Her original clean green eyes were full of charm. He suddenly approached Lee with his lips in his ear. "It''s really an interesting human being. Maybe you can come to Elvis tavern more often. I like such a handsome mage" after that, she suddenly left, and her wild princess dress was full of strange excitement. Lee''s face remained unchanged until Ariel disappeared from his sight, and the smile on the corner of his mouth did not disappear. But in the case of no one can detect, the sweat behind him is constantly flowing. At the moment Ariel was close to him, he felt that the other party was exploring him with some secret method, and he was almost found out. Fortunately, he protected himself with the power of faith at the critical moment. Otherwise, there will be a war today. "Your Highness Ariel, why are you so interested in a human being?" After Ariel got into the carriage, the maid behind her asked with a little inquiry. "No, this is not an ordinary human being" Ariel shook her head with some doubts in her eyes. She had just felt the one eyed breath of the dark creature in Lee, but in the end, she had the power of incomparable holiness. It puzzled her a little. Elves are the beloved of nature, and have a keen insight into all negative energy and dark creatures. No dark creature can hide from her. Just now she realized the difference of Li De through the genius of the spirit blood, but after careful exploration, she found that the other side''s body had a power belonging to the gods, and that power was very clean and pure. This is the pure power that only the light gods have. Dark creatures cannot believe in the gods of light.This contradictory scene made her very curious about Li De. She is sure that this human being is absolutely not simple, and it is impossible for ordinary people to hide her insight. Li De didn''t know at this time. Because of the delay for a few minutes, he was almost detected by a level 17 spirit. The most important thing is that he is still remembered by the other party, which is the most terrible thing. He took a deep breath. Although he was very surprised to meet Ariel, a 17 level high spirit, he did not leave. He strode into the Elvis tavern with the guard. But the mood did not come when relaxed. I don''t know why, he always has a feeling that this period of time will not be calm. His plan for low-key development seems to be being disrupted Chapter 169 Elvis tavern, with Elvis as its owner, is one of the best in green city, none of them. No one doubts the taste of elves, just as no one doubts that dwarves can make weapons. Elegant layout, bright and dark magic lights, colorful or fresh murals, all kinds of small and exquisite sculptures with great charm, all kinds of decoration make the whole pub highlight a kind of strange spirit sentiment. After entering the tavern, Li De''s face slowly returned to normal. After the other party didn''t make a move, he confirmed that the power of faith completely covered the breath of blood clan on his body. Ariel, a level 17 elf, didn''t realize his real identity. Otherwise, it would not be so peaceful now. A natural spirit who hated evil found a blood clan of the dark family. Both of them didn''t fight. Li De thought it impossible. But also because of this accident, he once again paid more attention to the power of faith. Today, if there is no such pure energy as the power of faith, he will definitely encounter great trouble. The reason why Ariel didn''t realize Li De''s real identity was that the power of faith in him was too pure. What is the doctrine of dawn sect? Self improvement, tenacious struggle, unity, bravery and patriotism. The doctrine of such positive energy can never get the power of dark negative belief, so no matter how keen the spirit''s senses are, it is impossible to detect the breath of Lee De, who is covered by a higher level of power. After his mind was stable, there was a strange expression on Lee''s face. What happened today is ridiculous. Go out to meet this 17 level master Archer will not say. What makes it feel some incredible is that the spirit, which has always been famous for its flat chest, should be so magnificent?? It''s ridiculous. We can''t believe all the art works of the earth. Who said that the elves didn''t exist in rough waters? Isn''t that it? Wild and sexy coexist. The hot figure and the standard style of the imperial sister are totally two kinds of creatures, which are in his impression of the noble and elegant manner and the proud girl who always holds her head high. However, in his keen perception, the natural energy flowing through Ariel can''t be fake, which is totally different from human breath. The natural organisms are very sensitive to the dark ones. In turn, why not the dark ones? What on earth is it that makes the legendary ordinary spirit grow so grand? Is it moral degradation or human nature distortion? the fifth floor of Elvis pub. Under the guidance of the guard, Li De went to a delicate box. Amy, who had already been waiting here, immediately held her chest and bowed after the guard left. "Good night, under the ancestor''s crown" Li Degang wanted to open his mouth, and Amy''s next words made him nervous. "Under the crown, we''re in big trouble." Amy''s face was more dignified than ever. Lee sensed danger in the eyes of the 15 level shadow high priest, a blasphemer who even the gods dared to play with. After taking a look at the closed door, he sat down at the green leaf table beside the window and opened his mouth without much nonsense. "Say it." Amy nodded in a deep voice. "Do you know the covenant of darkness?" The eyes were just staring at reed. The covenant of darkness? Li De was a little stunned, and then remembered that Amy''s attribute panel seemed to have the attribute of vice president of the Dark Pact, but he never took it seriously and didn''t ask about it before. But listen to this meaning, the trouble they encounter has something to do with this organization which is obviously an underground force?? "The covenant of darkness is the most mysterious and powerful force in green city. There are abyssal demons, necromancers, followers of evil gods, leaders of underground forces, and even many extremely evil mysterious beings who have never revealed their true identity " Amy did not wait for Lee to come back and explain directly. "And I was saved by the big man of the Dark Pact more than 20 years ago by chance, and he helped me to become a shadow priest. Over the past 20 years, I have gradually become a second only to the bishop in the knightly temple, and I have been helped by many dark treaties. Of course, I also provide a lot of convenience for the Dark Pact. When I reached level 14, I became the twelfth vice president with the consent of the president of the Dark Pact. " Li De nodded. He had some impressions of this experience, which he said when he transformed Amy into a blood clan, although it was not so detailed. "What does the covenant of darkness have to do with the scarlet mage tower?" Although this underground power looks very strong, neither dawn city nor scarlet mage tower has any contact with this underground force. Then, as if thinking of something, reed narrowed his eyes and looked at Amy word by word. "You mean that the abyss devil who peered at the scarlet mage tower that day was the one who made the covenant of darkness?"Amy''s eyes became more and more dignified. "Crown, although I don''t want to admit it, it is true that the covenant of darkness has already set its eyes on the scarlet mage tower" "the devil you encounter is the man of the covenant of darkness" after saying that, Amy''s voice pauses, with a heavy voice that is hard to hide. "There are at least five level 15 members in the dark covenant, and the Lord of the dark covenant, viscount Bernard, may be close to being extraordinary." Li De''s heart is fiercely tight. 5-bit grade 15??? And there''s a near supernatural being?? There was a surge of pressure. Although the scarlet mage tower flourished under his management, the situation was very good. But after all, the foundation of the mage tower is very weak. The scarlet mage tower has been built for only a little more than three years now, and there is no enough time to cultivate its own mages. Moreover, the ancestor of blood clan did not care about human beings before, so even if he has made enough kinpuke and has enough resources, it is difficult for him to increase his power rapidly in a short time. This is a process that a force needs to face if it wants to develop. He is lucky enough. At least there is a 19 level mage sheltering the scarlet mage tower. What makes Li De helpless is the human city in the scarlet mage tower. He can''t mobilize too many blood clan troops. Besides Amy, the mighty local snake, the only one who can use his power, is the great mage spark. However, this time, he is facing the evil underground forces. If he really takes action, Lee can not ensure that spark will not find out his true identity. Therefore, in the face of the Dark Pact, we even have to exclude the highest fighting capacity of our side at present. Amy continued to mend the knife with a solemn face. "This is only the power on the surface, but the strength hidden in the dark will be even more terrifying." Lee gave Amy a deep look. Fortunately, the blasphemer has now become his blood, or else there will be another 15 level shadow high priest in the hostile list. "What''s their purpose?" Li De frowned and looked at Amy''s silent expression. He patted his head and felt helpless. "Isn''t it the magic scroll?" Now the scarlet mage tower can only take the magic scroll. "Yes, not" Amy shook her head and nodded. "Viscount Bernard, the president of the Dark Pact, thinks that the scarlet mage tower can produce magic scrolls on such a large scale, and it is likely that they have obtained the legendary artifact - the twelve magic scrolls" "therefore, they intend to attack the scarlet mage tower and rob the artifact" after listening, Li De felt even more wrong. "Then why don''t they attack while I''m away?" Amy shook her head. "Because the people of the covenant of darkness are not sure whether you have the artifact with you or not, moreover, the artifact has unimaginable power, and they are afraid that if you are threatened, they will directly use the power of the artifact to escape. Once you are alerted, it will be difficult for them to start again. The dark covenant hasn''t started at all this time because they''re making weapons that limit the power of artifact. " After hearing this, Li De could not help but look dignified. Under his absolute power, he was still so cautious. This dark agreement was a great enemy. "What''s more, this is the city of green, where there are extraordinary mages! As soon as the supernatural being perceives them. Even the president of the covenant of darkness, this near supernatural existence has to pay a heavy price. "Amy looked serious. "The power of the supernatural is beyond our imagination, and no one dares to ignore the one under the crown" Li De nodded clearly, saying that he did not dare to act rashly before he was sure of the dark covenant. because he was afraid that he would run away with the so-called artifact, and once the extraordinary was disturbed in green city, the dark promise would not be so good. Green city is human territory. No matter how strong the dark forces are here, they have to stand aside. Because here is not only extraordinary, the existence of 15 is several times more than the dark one. When they launch an attack in green city, they are dying when they are not fully prepared. Being well prepared is like dancing on the tip of a knife. Li De couldn''t help frowning when he wanted to understand. Now the question is, where does he have any twelve magic scrolls? Isn''t this a blatant black pot? "What if they knew that scarlet mage tower had no artifact?" After pondering for a moment, Li De said slowly, "still, their purpose is not artifact, but simply peeking at the magic scroll..." what Li De said pointed to the core. He did not believe that those dark creatures would risk the risk of being hunted in green city just for the illusory artifact.In contrast, the magic scroll that can earn a lot of kinpuck every month is more attractive. Amy grinned bitterly and shook her head. "Your wisdom is enough to make the goddess of night admire you. The ultimate goal of the Dark Pact is to obtain the technology of large-scale production of magic scrolls by scarlet mage tower. During this period, the magic scrolls produced by scarlet mage tower have almost monopolized the whole green city field. No one can not be moved by the wealth contained in it. Artifact is just one of the guesses. " Li De couldn''t help feeling helpless when he heard this. He had a clear idea of the allure of mass production of magic Scrolls for aristocrats and other forces. This is a banknote printing machine, which can produce golden jinpuks by putting in worthless magic apprentices. In this way, the simple point can quickly create huge wealth, and the big point is to subvert the original magic production system. The profit is big enough to make anyone envious. Li dezao had early warning in this respect. Originally, he thought that it would be the nobles in green city who started to make trouble. For this reason, he let Weina stay, but unexpectedly, he lured out a group of powerful and evil existence. Now, it is only the great mage spake who is protecting the scarlet mage tower. No matter how strong COSPAR is, he can not resist the power of the covenant of darkness. He has been followed by the hungry wolves. Wind and rain are coming. Li De thought of this, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the dark pupil slowly raised the flame. How strong are you?? The covenant of darkness?? So what!! As the ancestor of the blood clan, how did you step back! Under the heavy pressure, not only did Li De have the idea of retreat, but the blood in his heart was burning. Under the strong pressure, his fighting spirit became extremely vigorous. That seems calm show that there is a never yield heart, retreat? It doesn''t exist. Even if he is facing an abyssal beast with hundreds of blades and a dragon with tens of blades, he is not afraid. "Have you brought all the people I asked you to bring?" "Under the ancestor''s crown, the high-level combat effectiveness of dawn city has all arrived." Li Deping recovered his mood and finally heard a good news. "Talk about" "there are 6 Cyclops in the Cyclops clan, 1 monocular Lord in level 15, and 5 Cyclops warriors in level 10. Except Viscount Harrison, all of the second-generation blood descendants are of Grade 10. In addition, he also brought 200 initial blood clans and 400 magic language bats " in order to prevent the next battle, he asked Amy to bring the high-end combat effectiveness of dawn city to Amy. but I didn''t expect Amy awesome, not only bringing the high-end combat strength, but also bringing blood and magic bats. The dawn city is not weak now. With 15 levels of high-end combat effectiveness, two men, one eyed giant Lord - COSO, shadow high priest, God blasphemer Amy. In addition, there are 11 high-level professionals with more than 10 levels, 5 level 10 Cyclops warriors, and 6 level 10 second-generation blood descendants. It''s a luxury lineup. And the middle end combat effectiveness, 200 because of the blood shackles was removed by Lee, these accumulated for decades of blood descendants in this period of time has been greatly improved. The level of the three generations of blood descendants is currently between 8 and 9. Although no three generations of blood descendants can reach level 10, these 200 high-level blood clans are already strong. Finally, there are 400 magic language bats with the highest level of 9 and the general level of 7. With this power in his hand, Lee could even launch a medium-sized campaign. Even in the face of the unfathomable dark of the covenant is still in the downwind. But there are enough counter forces. The most important thing is that Lee has a trump card in his hand - old man Amy, the gold undercover has become one of the leaders of the Dark Pact. The underground workers who break into the enemy''s interior play a crucial role. There are undercover agents. Although they are at a disadvantage of 0-7, they may not be able to fight a war. Long tassels are in hand. Chapter 170 "Can you know more detailed distribution of forces in the dark After quietly calculating the power of the blood group, Li De asked the most important point. In Amy''s account, the Dark Pact is not a very tight organization structure, but loose, is a coalition organization composed of multiple forces. But it was because of the lack of tightness that made Li Demin sharp aware of a bit of the flaw. Dark creatures are suspicious, and can not trust people around them, and they are also such loose alliance forces. Amy nodded, "there are several powerful power components of the dark covenant, the president of the dark covenant, viscount Berner, has the strongest strength and the most mysterious existence. He was the president of the dark covenant when I joined the dark covenant, and Viscount Bernard had never taken the hand in the past 20 years, but no one dared question his prestige. So I suspect that Viscount Berner is close to the world. " Li De nodded and silently marked the label with extreme threat. Extraordinary, even if it was just close, it was enough for him to be alert. "The second is the Church of the evening clock. The church in the evening bell is the evil god of the abyss - the God of tyranny: the believers of Bann, who live in the abyss, advocate killing, violence, abuse and maiming, and are extremely evil gods. The bishop of the late bell church was the great man who helped me to become a shadow priest. the church once again received the blessing of bane in the previous period. It has already had a second priest of level 15 evil god, with strong strength " the third is the power from the Abyss: eight arm snake devil, Roy ackman. This level 16 eight arm snake devil came to green city three years ago, snake devil belongs to higher demons in the abyss, and the eight arm snake devil is the king of snake demon, with strong strength, br > and the devil has always been killing and cruel. In addition to the mysterious existence in the dark, the battle power of the eight arm snake demon is only under the Lord Berner. Maybe what you meet at the gate of the mage tower is it. Snake devils like to hunt enemies in shadows. " Thinking of the cold and violent eyes, Lide nodded, and the eight arm snake devil, he wrote down the name. Until now, he can remember the cruel killing, and only the abyss demon will have such a ferocious breath. "The fourth is a 14 level necromancer". Amy has a solemn eye, which seems to make him more alert than his previous strong life. "The life of the dead, who has lived for a long time, has long been unaware of how many cards have been accumulated. Moreover, the necromancer also has a bone dragon " once Lide''s eyes are open, bone dragon? Dragon has always been a powerful pronoun, even the dead dragon still has incomparable power. What kind of perverts are these groups. Near the mysterious president of the supernatural existence, the dark priest who believed in the extremely evil evil evil god, the king of the deep high demons, and the necromancer with the bone dragon. Fuck. One! Group! Change! State! Li De spat in his heart. That is, he has blood and the city of dawn as the foundation, otherwise, it is not enough for each other to play with a scarlet mage tower. "In addition, the bodyguard chief of Prince Berner, a northern warrior with northern blood, is also a 16 level existence." there are about 12 vice presidents of darkness, viscount Berner, eight arm snake devil, two priests in the late bell church, necromancer, northern warrior, and I, there are five mysterious people who never show their true appearance. There are 12 people in total. Only Viscount Berner knows the real identity of hiding face. There may be 15 levels of 1-2 people in this area " after Amy summarizes it, Lide takes a deep breath. It is not exaggeration to say that this force is not to say to attack scarlet mage tower, even if it is a white tower with defense strength several times higher than scarlet mage tower, it will be built in vain. The 19 - level wizard, spack, is unlikely to face such a strong force. The wind and rain are coming. Lide''s thoughts are spinning wildly. Even if he faces any more powerful enemy, he must kill a way for the scarlet mage tower. This is his foundation, and it is impossible to give up such a big camp after so long. It''s never his practice to admit. "Where are Odes and Frey?" The second generation of blood left Harrison in the city of dawn, and Frey, who was guarding the holy land, came. "They were hidden in a secret home I had bought before, and the one eyed giants and other blood groups were outside green city, and too many people were not to hide." Lide nodded. "Take me to see them" now is not a time of affectation, we must gather all the strength in my hands to fight this battle. The dark covenant has raised a peep at the scarlet mage tower, and these evil lives have never been able to achieve their purpose."If we find the place of the covenant of darkness, can these evil creatures borrow the power of green city?" Li De''s eyes flashed with thought. It is also a way to kill people with a knife. The power in green city is not comparable to the covenant of darkness. A supernatural mage can destroy the covenant of darkness. Amy shook her head. "Under the patriarch''s crown, the meeting place of the covenant of darkness has never been fixed, moreover, the evening bell church has provided everyone with a transmission scroll with the power of evil gods. Unless they have no time to tear the scroll, it is impossible to cause too much damage to them. What''s more, the top people in green city may not have intended to fight with the evil existence of the dark covenant " Amy''s eyes showed a wry smile. "In this world, except for the sects of the gods of light, those nobles would not take the initiative to fight as long as the existence of evil did not threaten them, or they did not have enough interests" Li De was shocked. At this time, he realized for the first time the real views of ordinary people on nobles. These damned moths! His thinking is still a little solidified, in his cognition, human and evil life are always enemies, as long as they meet, they will kill each other recklessly. But Amy''s words made him wake up in an instant, this is not a fairy tale world, this is a real world. Will the nobles, masters of powerful power, sacrifice their lives to fight with a group of people with the same powerful power? And when there is no interest, no threat to them. People are selfish. Except for the believers of light gods such as the God of justice, others do not have the courage to fight against evil. "What''s more, as far as I know, the forces controlled by the covenant of darkness have interests with many big chambers of Commerce and nobles" "as long as the Dark Pact does not do anything out of the ordinary, I''m afraid no one will take the initiative to do it." Li De heard this. It''s so real. The great men in green city are not ignorant of the existence of the covenant of darkness. However, these nobles are either unwilling to take great risks to offend these evil creatures, or they have interests or even may be one of them. Although light is the mainstream in Rongguang, the darkness behind the light is never less. Lee put away this seemingly good plan. At the same time, we realize the essence of the prosperous world. "Still too young." Li De shakes his head and kills people with a knife. How can those nobles who come here in big waves be easily used by him? No one is a fool. As for the temple, he did not want to provoke the presence of gods as their backers, especially when he had his own sect. After chatting for a while, they went downstairs and walked out of Elvis pub. Karu was still waiting by the carriage, not impatient. After a pause, Li De motioned to karu to solve the problem with enchantment. He must not go back tonight. He can''t let the young mage do this all the time. Amy understood in an instant. Facing from the side, he cast enchantment in Kalu. Level 15 against a level 3 novice mage, not too simple. But when Lee heard Amy''s words, he felt his temples swell. "Lord Li De, because he likes a noble lady, will not return to the master tower tonight, so he sent you back alone." As soon as the voice dropped, Amy released a charm again. Level 15 standard for casters - double cast. "Lord Li De went back with you after drinking some wine tonight. You had a good time talking with him on the way." Amy turns away after casting. But the enchantment of Kalu some stupefied, stupidly looked at the carriage, directly climbed up, the dull driver carriage to the scarlet mage tower back. Li De looks a little puzzled, has not asked Amy to take the initiative to explain. "Under the patriarch''s crown, enchantment is not a high-level magic. If someone uses a spell to make this junior mage speak, he will say something in his subconscious. After that, he''ll be charmed for the first time. That is to say, you spend the night outside with a noble lady. After the other party asks about the news, he will only think that you used the charm technique to cover up the news. " after hearing this, Lee gave a sharp blow to his mouth. This spell is really powerful, but can''t you put it another way? Without investigation, Amy put on his cloak again with the help of the surrounding carriages, and took a lady''s white cloak to lied from an unguarded carriage. They covered their bodies and left the scene in the shadow alley.After circling half the street in the dark path, the two appeared on the other street, while a carriage was waiting. Amy nodded to the driver and got into the carriage with reed. Step on ~ the carriage moved slowly along the open street. About half a day later, Amy seemed to find something, and her face suddenly became a little heavy. "Under the crown of the ancestors, the man of the covenant of darkness" Li De was shocked and quickly calmed down. "Where are they?" Amy turned her head slightly and narrowed her eyes. "I feel familiar. They should have come to me on purpose." "Monsieur Amy, your eminence has asked me to invite you to the meeting tonight" with some chilly words coming from the dark corner of the street. After finishing this sentence, click, a crisp sound, and then splash a body, the weight fell to the ground. A strong smell of blood passed into the carriage. The driver of the car was killed directly by the visitor. The standard evil creature style. Amy looked a little ugly and looked at Lee. The ancestor of the blood clan is the only master of the blood clan. In any case, the blood descendant must obey the orders of the blood clan ancestor. Lied''s thoughts turned and whispered in his ear. "From now on, you are the ancestor of the blood clan, and I am your blood descendant" I can''t leave now. I don''t know how many people in the dark have an agreement with each other. "The covenant of darkness?" "Let''s go" Amy gives Lee a deep look and nods her head. "I will protect your safety with my life" Li De shook his head calmly. "This is not a chance... Only by seeing these evil creatures in person, can we be more sure to deal with them" through Amy''s mouth, although he knows a lot about the dark covenant, he doesn''t want to miss the opportunity to understand it in person. As for the danger? Li De''s eyes flashed a little cold. Did he ever shrink back? If you want to lead the rise of a race, you dare not face this danger. If you want to talk about the ancestor of blood race, you should go back to earth as soon as possible. And he didn''t think there was much danger. Amy is one of the vice presidents, but he is a real blood clan. There is no more standard life of the dark Department than this. isn''t it normal for a blood clan to be taken as a younger brother by Amy, the 15 level shadow high priest? Who would think that a blood clan would be the master of scarlet mage tower and a disciple of great mage spark? Moreover, he has to kill a lot of life. It has never been his style to wait for death. Amy nodded. "Yes, under the crown" "you met a single blood clan in the remote mountains this winter, and then you were seriously injured under the pursuit of the knight temple. In order to achieve immortality, you actively transformed into the blood clan, and were afraid to be controlled. When you were injected into the blood clan, you had already arranged the situation in advance and killed the blood clan who first held you. I was the blood clan you met at the orc border, and I was taken over by you. I was once a blood clan wandering in the border " Li De said it in a low voice, and Amy wrote it down in silence. "Monsieur Amy?" People outside the carriage saw Amy for a long time without responding, and the voice was a little cold. The magic wave in the air is obviously stronger. Obviously, the opponent is not a patient person. The black curtain of the carriage was pulled open, and Li De took the lead. At this time, Li De had a pair of sharp fangs flowing out of the air, his eyes were scarlet like blood, and his body was full of blood clan breath, just like the Human Mage before him. Although there are still seven points in appearance, temperament has changed. Even if Weina, who is closest to him, can not recognize that it is the same person. Lee got out of the carriage and didn''t leave. Instead, he stood very respectfully waiting for Amy, just like a servant. Amy got out of the car with the help of Li De, and no one could see the difference in her skillful movements. Their expressions were natural and calm, and they didn''t seem to be acting at all. The figure hidden in the dark, after seeing this scene, slightly relaxed his vigilance and took the initiative to approach the carriage. Under the huge gray cloak, a pair of dark blue eyes appeared. "Gaga, Lord Amy, long time no see. Your soul?? Well, you turned into a vampire? " Under the shadow of the cloak, the sound was like a rusty iron door opening, sharp and harsh. Amy raised her eyebrows and nodded. "Lord wither, the price of immortality is nothing"Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he quickly identified the person''s identity from his address. Withered bone, level 14 necromancer, has the powerful existence of bone dragon. "Good, I like vampires. Their bodies are the best alchemy materials..." the dead bones turned their heads slightly. After seeing Li De in their dark blue eyes, they didn''t pay much attention to him. A mage of level 12 or 3 is not qualified to let him interest him. "Viscount Bernard has been waiting, your excellency Amy, and I don''t think you want to be absent from this meeting." there was a certain excitement in the withered tone. "The people of the evening bell church have used the power of the tyrannical God to make weapons to limit artifacts. The power of the gods is really intoxicating" "Gaga, the God of the dead is the most wonderful weapon I have ever seen. Maybe in a week, no, three days, we can attack a human law in front of all people in this human city "it''s really exciting" "those delicious souls will definitely be liked by my little baby" "Lord Amy, I swear to the God of the dead that the blood clan will also get enough delicious food in this operation" Li De takes a deep look at this saying and nags the necromancer, and his mood is tense because of the other party''s words. The covenant of darkness is about to fight the scarlet mage Tower!! What''s more, they actually borrowed the power of evil gods to make weapons to limit artifacts. Chapter 171 Lee and Amy looked at each other. Although they were nervous, their expressions were still the same. "That''s good news, sir," said Amy with a big smile. "I''m also looking forward to the day when we get the artifact" "of course, viscount Bernard spent a lot of energy to get the artifact without any risk." withered bones shrugged. "Lord Amy, come with me. You are so boring without the dark appointment." Then he turned and snapped his finger. A faint blue light flashed through the dark street, and the space in front of brush was suddenly broken. Two skull horses with white bones appeared on the street with the fire of soul burning inside their heads. The dead man turned over and sat down directly. "Come with me, Lord Amy" Amy takes a look at reed and gets on his horse and leaves with the dead bone. Lee turned his head and looked at a dark corner behind him. He felt the danger. He shrugged his shoulders and followed him with his huge bat wings. The other party has already prepared, unless now tears the skin, otherwise does not want to leave so simply. West side. As the birthplace of green city''s crime, it has always been a land where justice and light cannot cover. After dark night, compared with the quiet streets of other urban areas, it is just like a city. Prosperous, lively. Even when it was near 12 o''clock in the morning, people were still coming and going, and it seemed that they were not affected by the night at all. The low-level soldiers in worn-out armor were drunk and threw up in the street, holding the white stone pillars carved with the God salvation pattern. They didn''t know when the thieves had taken the valuable things from their bodies. Those who wanted to have another cup touched the empty trouser pockets, and their drunken eyes were full of chagrin. Wearing a long red dress and white legs, the Orioles show off their amorous feelings to attract passers-by. Although they have a thick smile on their faces, their eyes are like stagnant water. The merchant broke out in the street, because another Gang broke into the street to protect it. But the pedestrians around were not affected at all, laughing and chatting with each other to watch the terrible scene of flying limbs. Chaos, disorder, violence and sin. This is the most realistic scene in the west end of the night. Of course, on this land, it is not only a world of sin, but also a paradise for the rich. Under the protection of the bodyguards, the nobles in luxurious clothes enter the luxurious and lively brothels and taverns, several slave owners, with the female slaves of the rabbit and cat families, walk down the street with pride. the noble young master who splashes jinpuke in the gambling house can lose the money ordinary people can''t earn for a lifetime. As long as there is kimpuck, you can get all the happiness here. Li De followed Amy and his dead bones, and quietly enjoyed the western district. It was the first time he had seen such a chaotic scene in the city. Under the sun, there are shadows. One day after the sun. A tavern in the Southern District, which is open only to big businessmen and nobles. Lee didn''t expect that their destination was not a dark church or a secluded narrow room, but a luxurious pub. Standing behind Amy in silence, calmly observing everything in front of her. In front of us is a medium-sized room. On the high ceiling, the story of the hero slaughtering the dragon is painted with color dye. The epic picture is shocking. The white velvet carpet with patterns of tulip flowers sewn with gold thread is stepping on the foot. The tulips blossom on the ground, full of emotion and charm. The interior decoration of the house is the standard decoration of medieval nobles. The unique style is not comparable to that of modern buildings with only superficial knowledge. The surrounding sculptures are produced by spirits from the ancient deep forest. The complicated patterns and meticulous carving of every detail are extremely excellent. The unique aesthetics and charm of the elves are perfectly blooming on these sculptures. In the middle of the table, there are twelve figures sitting on the armchair produced by the spirit. Li De stands behind Amy in the lower right corner. Looking at the overall situation, opposite is the necromancer who has just met them. He has the powerful existence of bone dragon. In the middle of the throne sat an old man in a Long Tuxedo with gray hair and a better temperament than the nobility. Viscount Bernard rank: 19 ??? £¿£¿£¿ A close to extraordinary existence, Li De used the attribute panel to determine the strength of the other party at the first time. Close to extraordinary, four words are enough to explain everything. Next to Viscount Bernard stood a soldier of the north, who was as tough as steel and had two blades. His muscles were as tough as steel. He was the captain of viscount Bernard''s bodyguard.Grot Morton grade: 16 ??? £¿£¿£¿ The property panel of these powerful existential systems is full of a series of question marks, obviously because of his low level now. Besides, there are also Roy Ackerman, an eight armed snake demon, on the long table, Roy Ackermann, an eight armed snake demon of level 16, Stanley, a dark priest of level 15, and Cologne, the bishop of darkness, at level 17. And one of these mysterious people unexpectedly has a level 15 presence. Li De''s performance at this time is not much different from ordinary attendants. He is quiet and honest behind Amy, but no one knows that in just a few minutes, he has confirmed the strength of everyone. Although Amy talked about the strength of the Dark Pact, I really felt how powerful they were after I saw it. A pressure came on my face. It''s too strong, viscount Bernard, northern soldier grot, eight armed serpent Roy, dark priest Stanley, dark bishop Cologne. Plus a 15 level mystery man under his cloak - Nelson six more than level 15. This force can even destroy a city of 100000 people. "Silk ~ Sir Amy, I feel a sense of familiarity in your servant" shortly after Amy sat down, the eight armed snake demon sitting under Viscount Bernard''s green eyes looked at Lide with cold eyes. This aroused the curiosity of all the people in the room. They all turned their heads and looked at Li De, who showed his fangs. There are some doubts in my eyes. A vampire? Why would Roy, a high demon, be familiar with a vampire of level 123? Amy shook her head slightly. "My Lord, do you know me Roy''s long, thin, cold eyes looked up and down at Lee, and then he thought for a moment and shook his head. He just felt very familiar, but he had seen it there, but he couldn''t remember it. This intuition is a gift of the serpent king as a high demon, and it is rarely wrong. If it''s outside, he doesn''t suggest directly killing the other party or forcing the servant to ask him, but the other party is the vice president of Amy''s dark covenant. After a little thought, he still gave up offending Amy, the 15 level shadow high priest, for a thought he was not sure about. Most of the abyss demons are chaotic and bloodthirsty evil creatures, but there are also a small number of strategies and wisdom, among which the snake demon clan is one. Li De was looked at by several powerful life forms of level 15, but his face did not change at all. He only faced these evils with a polite smile. Seeing that no one had any objection, viscount Bernard took back his eyes and looked at reed. He was just a vampire. Since he was Amy''s servant, he believed that nothing would happen. The first level, ride through. Lee was a little relieved. Viscount Bernard, dressed in a tuxedo, was more elegant and leisurely than the nobility. He glanced at the whole audience and took the lead in speaking. "Good night, partners of the covenant of darkness. May darkness be with us." "Good night, may the darkness be with us" all the people are like shouting slogans. Viscount Bernard nodded with satisfaction, and his deep eyes looked directly at the crowd below. "Today is an internal trade activity once every three months. We will talk about plundering artifacts later. According to the old rules, you can exchange what you need to sell Li De was a little stunned when he heard this. He didn''t expect that there would be another one. Looking at the other people in the room, there is no unexpected expression. It is clear in an instant that this activity should have been carried out for a long time. Exchange what is needed. When he saw this scene, he was more confident in the plan. Seemingly simple scene, but directly revealed a key to fatal news. The dark is more loose than it seems. He couldn''t imagine what it would take for his city of dawn to exchange weapons or other supplies on a regular basis. Only the internal circulation, and mutual defense forces can exist such inefficient transactions. It is difficult to deal with a tight knit force, even if it is weak, but a loose one, no matter how powerful, can find its weakness. Li De looked at the scene silently, and secretly observed every detail of everyone in his eyes. Although he has not got more information, he feels that the harvest this time will not be small. At this time, the necromancer stood up with dead bones, and his dark eyes, hidden under the gray canopy, looked bleak under the dim yellow magic lamp in the room. But the other side''s next action immediately let the scene into a restless.With a wave of his hand, a long, wide and two edged space gap appeared over the carpet in front of him. Plop ~ the weight fell to the ground, and under the gaze of all, a dying female human appeared in front of them, wearing a leather wallet and fur shorts. It is particularly noticeable that the lady''s body is covered with bark like scars, dense traces of which make the originally slender and sexy body full of tragic and terrifying atmosphere. Soldier, a female soldier, a female soldier after a hundred battles. For a soldier, scar is the highest honor. Obviously, the honor of the female soldier in front of him can be called brilliant. The faint voice came from under the withered gray cloak, and the tone was incomparably proud. "The Norland Empire and the glorious empire joined hands to attack the northern Highlands, which had been hit by the winter moon, at the time of sowing. I went to Beidi plateau last month to get some fresh souls, and accidentally got this prisoner " originally, this was normal, but the next sentence of the dead bone made everyone open their eyes in vain. "Because of the lack of food, the Norland Empire and the glorious empire, which were carefully prepared, have broken the northern plateau. And this is the booty I snatched from the army of the Norland empire. She is a northern female warrior God with the blood of the northern royal family and has reached level 15! " A word makes the house restless. Northland warriors are recognized as one of the most powerful fighters in Rongguang world. They are called three top fighters together with barbarians in death desert and Vikings in storm waters. In their blood, there is the talent of soldiers. Now, at their feet lie the royal members of the northern warrior, the 15 level northern goddess of martial arts, who let the entire glory theme stand in awe. Even Li De''s heart throbbed at this time. "The royal blood of the northern lands, perhaps your tyrannical gods will like it very much, Stanley. Guess what your gods will give you when you sacrifice such a delicious soul?" The withered bone looked at the crowd eagerly, with incomparable temptation, and looked at them one by one. "And you, grot, as a northern warrior, don''t you want to redeem your royal family? Northland plateau has been occupied by Norland Empire and brilliant empire. Maybe she is your only king now. Is the future of Northland going to be destroyed here Grot, a two edged northern warrior, quietly clenched his fist. The Norland empire was vast, and the North was too far from the city of grin. It was only half a month ago that he got the news that the Norland Empire had sent troops to the north. He had planned to leave immediately after plundering the scarlet mage tower and rush back to support the people. But I didn''t expect that Beidi had been captured in less than two months, and the news was heard from the Necromancer''s mouth, and the royal family of northern land had become the booty of others. The anger in his eyes was like a bull, and the strong momentum made the atmosphere of the house suddenly rest. The withered bones are not affected at all, but are more and more excited. Anger will make people lose their sense, but this will make someone willing to pay a higher price. Praise the God of the dead! "Roy, as an abyssal devil, don''t you want to taste the royal blood of the northern warriors, the most powerful warrior race in mankind?" "And all of you, don''t you want a level 15 northern warrior to be your guard? With the presence of northern warriors, you will no longer have to worry about your own safety I have to say that the turning of the dead bone is very attractive, which makes everyone excited. "Level 15 guard? It''s really interesting " " I heard of this name three years ago. It is said that it is the most dazzling pearl in the northern plateau. I didn''t expect that one day such a character would become the booty of others " " maybe we can try to make a price? How glorious it is for the goddess to be protected by the northern royal family " "... " several mysterious people talked about it, but the most exciting ones were Stanley of the evening bell church and grott, the northern warrior. One can sacrifice to evil gods for power, and the other is to save their royal family. But Roy, the eight armed serpent, was a little chilly. "Fool, although this is the northern royal family, the power in her blood has been consumed to nearly nothing, and she absolutely used the powerful warrior secret arts, overdrawn her life. In other words, the northern royal family will not live long. Maybe three months, maybe half a year, she will go to see death. Hum, damned bones, don''t cheat me with this kind of defective product next time, or I won''t suggest cutting off your head " the dead bones under the cloak twinkled, the damned bastard!!With an exasperated voice. "Maybe you can try with my little baby." With a stroke, the space was broken like a zipper. Roar ~ the huge dragon power permeates the room, the dignity from the soul makes the space in the room sink into dignity. Li De''s eyes were frozen, and his eyes were fixed on the black space like a black hole. The breath from it made him feel a great threat. This is the dragon! Even if it''s a dead dragon, even if it hasn''t been revealed, the dragon power alone is enough to make people feel afraid. The most powerful golden race. Viscount Bernard frowned at the scene. Br > after hearing the words of the dead dragon, this is not the time to close the door of the dead dragon. Brush, space returns to normal, Longwei also disappears at the moment of fear closing, and Li Dequan''s warning is quietly returned to peace. The skull under the dead bone gray cloak swept everyone''s face, with a bit of temptation. "Don''t listen to that ignorant devil. This is a level 15 northern royal family. Her blood can''t be consumed completely. It only needs a certain period of time to recover. She will once again become the most powerful warrior in the glory theme plane, the northern soldier. " After saying that, looking at the enthusiasm of the two grades of the crowd immediately some angry stare at Roy. "And the northern goddess is not unable to return to normal. She used the unique talent of the Northland warrior, which resulted in the energy deficit of her body and even overdrawn her life. Just make up for her lack of energy, her life will return to normal, and you will get a complete level 15 northern soldier ~ " eh? This immediately aroused the interest of the people in the house. A dying level 15 northern female warrior God, they have no interest, no matter how strong the life after death is worthless - except for the dragon. But a living level 15 Northland warrior is worth a lot. Roy still looked at all this with his cold eyes, his narrow eyes full of mockery. "Make up? Apart from the blood of the dragon, nothing can make up for the overdrawn life " need dragon blood?? The crowd is dumb again, dragon blood, what level is that thing? High level dragon blood is worth no less than a level 15 northern warrior. It is impossible for them to get this precious treasure. He took a look at the devil in the abyss. If it wasn''t in front of viscount Bernard, he swore that he would let this damned bastard taste the taste of dragon breath. "No, it''s more than dragon blood." when he saw that his business wanted to be yellow, he forced to quibble under the gaze of others: "as long as it''s the blood of the golden race" "the blood of the golden race contains unique energy, which can make up for the overdrawn life of this northern female warrior God. The golden race is not just a giant dragon!! " that''s it? Looking at his several people suddenly lost interest. Gold race? Where are they going to find the golden race, and which one is not as powerful as it is. Dragon, Titan, ancient giant, this is the most well-known golden race, but the problem is that they can''t find it, and whether they can beat it or not is another matter. The reason why these golden races are called golden races is not because of anything else, but because they are powerful enough to be submissive. "Lord wither, the evening bell church is willing to buy your booty. What price does it cost?" Stanley came forward and said with a sort of hot eye. No matter whether this one loses strength or not, as long as her soul is still there, it is valuable to him. The great tyrannical God needs a fresh soul, not a decadent body. The northern royal family with a strong warrior blood must be a perfect sacrifice. "Lord wither, I implore you to return your highness to me, and I''ll give everything." grott''s voice, repressed with anger, heard Stanley''s words. At this time, the northern soldier was almost out of his mind. When the other side didn''t make an offer, he gave up everything he had. Li De looked at all this silently behind him. Although the expression on his face was calm, his heart was restless. The golden race needs the blood of the golden race to make up for the lost life of this northern Woman Warrior. In other people''s eyes, the only golden race is the dragon. But he has a life of gold in his hand, Issa. The little Laurie with ruby eyes is a real gold race. Li De looked at the female warrior God lying on the ground, and his heart beat. If he can get another level 15 combat effectiveness Chapter 172 Although Li De thought very perfect, but in the face of the dark about six above level 15, he as Amy''s small attendant, there is no possibility of interrupting. Amy also seemed to feel the idea that Li De wanted to get the goddess of the northern land, but in the end, she could only shake her head helplessly. Because the necromancer offered a price he couldn''t afford. "I need a single horn of the northern dragon and rhinoceros of extraordinary rank." the withered and dim eyes looked at grot with burning heat, and the greed in his eyes was beyond doubt. Beidilongxi, the unique dragon blood life of Beidi plateau, only lives in Beidi. However, the unique horn of the northern Earth Dragon rhinoceros is no less precious than the blood of no giant dragon, because its unique horn can forge legendary weapons. It''s precious. The northern dragon rhinoceros lives on the top of the 8000 blade snow mountain in Beidi. It is as difficult to hunt this powerful dragon blood life in such a cold environment as to make the master apprentice break through to be extraordinary. Therefore, the unique horn of the northern dragon rhinoceros has always been the pursuit of the great aristocrats. Because of its scarcity, the rhinoceros has become a rare treasure. But what a coincidence is, the extraordinary position of the northern dragon rhinoceros''s single horn, happened to be the northern soldier grot. "Don''t you think about other things, sir? I still have a gift from my God... " before I finished speaking, the dead bone shook his head. Under the gray cloak, the dark eyes became more and more penetrating. "No, I only need the unique horn of the North Earth Dragon rhinoceros. This item is one of the items that my little baby needs to be promoted to be extraordinary. Although there are many substitutes, the North Earth Dragon rhinoceros horn is more valuable to me than the gift from the gods" it seems that the dead bone does not know the essence of business, and directly throws out his own purpose. The people on the scene looked at grot with playful eyes. The necromancer knew that the purpose of the necromancer was not to begin with. Before the performance is only to increase the weight of their own chips. Grot''s face turned very ugly. The northern dragon rhinoceros horn is the sacred relic of the northern people of grot. It is the name of the once Dark Pact, which will run through this book, and the players will also... in addition, if you see the pirated brothers, please support the original reading of the starting point and QQ reading Oh ~ good night, dear ones, take a rest early ~ Muma and Chapter 173 After grot left, the skeleton also left the house with a can''t wait mood. The disadvantages of loose organization are exposed at this moment. Without strong constraints, these powerful members will not care about other people''s ideas. What''s more, they are creatures of the evil camp, and they have never been unscrupulous. The room with two people left immediately silence down, experienced just that scene, the atmosphere on the field is not good. Viscount Bernard shook his head. This is the rule of the Dark Pact. Except for his president, no one can doubt it. Other people want to be respected by other members. There is no other way but strength. "If you don''t want to exchange goods and materials, please continue to exchange." After a pause, viscount Bernard''s face grew more serious. "Five days later, on May 14, I will open the door of space to the abyss" as a valet behind Amy, Lee''s heart leaped violently and his eyes shrank. Open the door of space to the abyss? The covenant of darkness is this going to take the city of green? "No matter the extraordinary existence of green city or other senior professionals, after the door of space is opened, they will be attracted by the evil smell of the abyss, and then, the empty green city will become the territory of the Dark Pact!" "In the abyss, I have ambushed demons with enough strength. Although I can''t kill the extraordinary existence, but..." Viscount Bernard glanced at a circle of people, and his eyes flashed with great ambition. "Demons will help us win time, and when the door of space is opened, it will be the best time for us to attack!" In those deep eyes, there was a fever beyond comprehension. "The gods in the sky will fall, and the abyss will come to the world. Darkness is eternity. " After hearing this, all the people on the field looked at each other and were excited. After months of planning, they are finally getting the harvest. It''s crazy and enjoyable to attack a city with the shelter of the extraordinary. Lied looked at the excited Viscount Bernard, his eyes filled with incomprehensible eyes. Just for the sake of a scarlet mage tower, this 19 level close to extraordinary existence, has mastered several level 15 dark boss, as for paying such a huge price? First, he used the power of evil gods to make weapons to block the power of artifact, and then he planned to open a space door connecting the abyss for several months, just to transfer the supernatural from the interior of green city... does scarlet mage tower really have such a strong attraction? Li De had some deep doubts and puzzles in his eyes, and raised a higher vigilance to this matter in his heart. However, too little information made him unable to judge Viscount Bernard''s motives more accurately. Inner pressure is also climbing in vain. There are only five days left for him. His eyes flashed a little cold awn, the original plan was once again adjusted by him, he must fight back. There is no way out this time. The biggest advantage that lied has now is that the scarlet mage tower, which seems to have been hunted, is now hidden in the dark, and the covenant of darkness, which seems to be hidden in the shadow, has already been penetrated into all plans by him. This will be a crucial step in determining the success or failure of the war. With this in mind, Lee couldn''t help but take a deep look at Amy, thanks to the God blasphemer blessed by the goddess of luck. At this time, he really doubted whether the other party had really been blessed by the gods. Looking at each other all the way, he was full of luck. However, this blasphemer''s title was really... after Viscount Bernard left with fanatical eyes, the dark Covenant on the spot disappeared. Because of the dead bone calculation, the meeting ended in an unsuccessful way. Li De, who participated in the meeting, was close to invincible strength in the dark, and noticed some subtle flaws. This time we went deep into the enemy''s den, and the harvest was great. "Sir Amy, please wait a moment" just as Li De was about to follow Amy out of the house, viscount Bernard looked at Lee''s back and suddenly seemed to notice something. He picked up his mouth every day and stopped two people. Li De''s body was in vain, his eyes flashed a little cold, and his body was almost ready for battle at this moment. But fortunately, viscount Bernard''s next word arrived. "I want to talk to you." Two mysterious men, hidden under their cloaks, took a curious look at reed and Amy, then turned away. In the luxurious house, there are only three people left in a flash. Lee followed Amy silently. Although his face was calm, his magic power was slowly entering the magic model. Viscount Bernard came forward with a heavy smile.He looked at Li De with deep meaning and said, "you are" Li De''s heart is awe inspiring. Heart circulation, with a smile. "Blood clan, ELO, it''s a great honor to have your greetings, dear Viscount Bernard" Viscount Bernard nodded slightly and showed a kind smile. "ELO, it seems that I''ve heard your name somewhere, very nice young man." Then he turned his head and said to Amy. "Lord Amy, why did the knightly Temple suddenly chase you? Is it the covenant of darkness that reveals your identity? " Amy narrowed her eyes and nodded. "Viscount Bernard, I accidentally revealed the skill of shadow priest, and was discovered by the bishop. Finally, after being tested by the knight God, they found my disguise. For this reason... before finishing the words, the rest was left to the Viscount Bernard himself. Viscount Bernard nodded clearly and said with some regret, "it''s really a pity. Maybe you should ask us for support... " thank you for your kindness. It''s over. I''ve got eternal life at the border. I should thank them for their pursuit. " "Lord Amy''s mind is really amazing to the gods" "I don''t think we should indulge in the past. In contrast, I am more interested in the twelve magic scrolls. Perhaps under the leadership of viscount Bernard, we can have a chance to touch the brilliance of the artifact" "Sir Amy, I believe that you will not be disappointed. The artifact will definitely appear in your hand I assure you in my name. " Li De was on the sidelines. These two people are both old people in the world. They have come all over the place with a few words, such as probing, clarifying, courting and courting. And it''s a very normal sentence to outsiders. After several rounds of invisible trial, the two talked again, and at last Viscount Bernard looked at reed and said a profound sentence. "Lord ELO, the power of your blood is really amazing" "it''s all based on the cultivation of your majesty Amy." Lee held his chest slightly, and his face did not change at all. Viscount Bernard, who had been staring at him, could not help feeling a little disappointed. Finally, with a smile, he said, "the dark covenant needs a genius like ELO to join us. Welcome to your coming" "it''s my pleasure" after that, they turned and left. When reed left, the shadow of viscount Bernard suddenly moved as if it were alive. A moment later, a chilling sound came from the shadow. "What a strong blood force, viscount Bernard. Is this really just a blood descendant?" Sound like in the open cave, cold wind blowing, people feel cold from the bone. Viscount Bernard turned his head and looked at the shadow on the Swan carpet embroidered with golden tulips under the warm yellow magic lamp, and said coldly. "No, it doesn''t matter. A vampire is of no use to us. I want twelve magic scrolls. " "But the twelve magic scrolls are still in that man''s hand..." the shadow became more and more ferocious, showing various strange and infiltrating shapes on the ground. "Shut up, the twelve magic scrolls must not be lost. This is a necessity to return from the abyss under the crown. No matter who is in the hands and what the price is, we must get it." Hearing the word under the crown, the shadow trembled uncontrollably. "As you wish, my master, everything is for the crown... Chapter 174 After Li De and Amy stepped out of the tavern, they looked at each other for a moment and felt much more relaxed. Although in the performance of ease, always calm as usual, but everyone knows that once exposed flaws, waiting for them will be incomparably cruel fighting. The work of entering the enemy''s nest is often so exciting and dangerous. Of course, the harvest is also enormous. Li De now has a plan to deal with the Dark Pact, instead of sighing at the powerful Dark Pact as before. If it''s passed through Amy on the way, he''s not sure he''ll get so many important leads. After all, their perspectives are different. Amy is the standard glory thinking. But Lee''s thinking is not so fixed, so he thinks the effective information is not necessarily the same as what Amy saw. Silence. After they left the pub, the feeling of being watched disappeared. Amy looked very relaxed. "Under the crown, those annoying mice are no longer" "well, go back first" after the sudden scene tonight, Li De urgently needs to go back to a safe place to sort out the next plans. After a corner, brush ~ incarnated as bat, and they left the land of right and wrong directly with their natural ability. South, a luxury residential area half a day away from scarlet mage tower. Lee and Amy appeared in the dark hall in the moment the bats disappeared. As soon as they entered the hall, there were several sounds of surprise in the room. "Under the ancestor''s crown" "clan leader" "..." the blood clan is the favorite of the night. Without the bright blood clan, it can be seen more clearly. Li De''s appearance made the second generation of blood Americans staying here full of excitement. He is the king of the blood clan, the only master, as long as Li De is in the whole blood clan. Li De looked at the six second-generation blood descendants in front of him and nodded with satisfaction. Frey, Odyssey, Dylan, ivy, Augustine, Lucy, these six people have already become 10 professionals, the strength can be called strong. Half a year ago, he was the only one whose blood clan level exceeded 10. In a short period of half a year, the number of blood descendants at level 10 has reached 6, plus 5 Cyclops, and the combat effectiveness of level 10 or above has exceeded 10. And the top combat effectiveness of level 15 also has two. The strength of his hand is more than ten times higher than that of half a year ago. A group that has begun to grow. "Good, everyone sit down first" Li De sits on the throne, and a warm magic lamp lights up in the room. Although the blood clan''s vision in the dark may be better than in the daytime, Li De still habitually lights up the lights. In the clean and tidy hall, which is not luxurious, Li De held a meeting about the future fate of the blood clan in the city under the command of mankind. "Today, Amy and I went to the headquarters of the dark covenant..." after Li De had explained his experience in the dark covenant, he made a decision to decide the fate of the whole blood clan and the scarlet mage tower. Burning eyes like a burning torch, hot and strong. "When the magic language bat''s wings fly over the sky of dawn city. When the battle song of the Holy Light blood clan rings over the enemy. The only way to meet us is to win " " no matter how powerful the enemy is, it will be the undead under the sharp blade of blood clan. No one can keep calm under the gaze of the blood clan " " the evil life of the covenant of darkness will be the most powerful enemy we face " " but fear never appears in the blood clan " " no matter who is, we are not qualified to let the Holy Light blood clan under the leadership of Li De kacharr take a half step backward " " no matter how strong the enemy is, we are all We should take the initiative to attack " " and this time, we will kill a level 16 existence... " ... the next morning, the scarlet mage tower was in normal operation. No one knows how many terrifying beings in the shadow of green city have exposed their ferocious fangs to them. the busy apprentices showed each other how much magic they had improved yesterday and how much more control they had on magic. It seems that no amount of wind and rain can blow into the huge 5-blade-high wall outside the scarlet mage tower. The magic factory begins to enter the start-up phase after it comes out of the sun. As a matter of fact, the magic factory is definitely a very precious place for the mage apprentices of scarlet mage tower, because for a long time in the assembly line to depict the magic mark, the magic has been highly trained. Over time, the magic level of the mage apprentices increased rapidly.Everyone is grateful for that. There is nothing in the world that excites them more than gaining strength. Practice makes perfect. Anyone who uses magic power 12 days a day can have a big increase. In addition, in order to encourage the apprentices to work hard, not only do mage apprentices have a large number of kinpuks to receive, but also 20 mage apprentices are promoted to formal mages every month. So everyone is working hard to get the reward from Mr. Li De. At this time, Li De didn''t pay attention to these things. His brow was tightening all the time. Obviously, he was still thinking about the appointment of darkness. Last night, he returned to the mage tower at dawn, and today he wants to take something very important as a bait. Down the wooden stairs from his bedroom on the fifth floor to the study on the third floor, Issa and Weina, who got up early, were just browsing the magic books on the oak bookshelf. The two men seemed to be discussing some magic problems. They were so absorbed that they didn''t notice the arrival of Li De at the first time. Wearing a dark blue mage''s long dress, Weina is a graceful figure. Looking at her side, she has a wonderful temperament with a book. Moreover, her delicate side face matches the temperament of the study. But the most eye-catching or that incomparably attractive curve, each point is showing the unique beauty of women. Little Issa is small and thin. Today, she is wearing a Black Embroidered master''s robe and a pair of small black leather boots. Her flaxen hair covered her face slightly, and her Ruby eyes seemed to be twinkling with stars. The morning sun shines through the thick parchment books on the bookshelf, and slightly shines on the two white and beautiful faces in the gap. Everything is full of harmony and aestheticism. "Mr. Li De ~" "teacher ~" after Li De approached for a few steps, they heard the movement behind them and turned their heads together. Seeing Li De''s figure, they instantly showed a thick smile. Weina blue eyes with love and closeness, Issa''s red eyes with attachment and worship. The two girls are from the heart of joy and joy. Li De saw two more brilliant smiles than the flowers in the sowing season, and the haze in his heart was swept away. Two steps ahead, she reached out and rubbed Issa''s head. The little girl rubbed his hand actively like a kitten, and she looked very clever. Slightly looked up, looked at Weina some envious eyes, slightly smile, raised his hand to pinch that delicate perfect face, instantly let Weina''s eyes a piece of satisfaction. "Issa, the teacher is going to do something today, but this thing needs the help of my little princess..." when Issa heard this, her eyes lit up. It was a surprise to the girl that she could help Li De. "Teacher, I''d like to ~" although I haven''t heard what''s going on, Issa immediately agreed, and her beautiful eyes narrowed into crescent shaped. In the girl''s heart, Li De is one of the most trustworthy people in the world. She was willing to give her life for him and even for her. Li De nodded, his voice becoming a little solemn. "I need isa''s blood..." blood? Both of them were stunned at the word. In glory, once linked with blood, it has nothing to do with evil. Vampires, demons, cult gods and so on. To Lee''s surprise, Weina didn''t ask questions, and neither did Issa. The two girls just looked at him with trusting eyes. In the eyes of outsiders can not like to think of trust, it seems that this is not a great thing. "Teacher to" isa weakly handed her small white bowl to Li De, and her Ruby eyes were filled with joy. Issa is finally able to help the teacher. Looking at their eyes, Li De''s heart was warm. It''s hard for outsiders to imagine the feeling of unconditional trust. The corners of the mouth hang high. "The teacher won''t let you down." Chapter 175 "Viscount Bernard, I need the blood of the golden race, please help me" grott knelt down in front of viscount Bernard on one knee. This northern soldier who dares to charge against ten times and a hundred times the enemy is extremely humble at this time. In the future of Beidi, the soldier who would not bow his head even though his body was pierced by Epee has repeatedly buried his high head. Viscount Bernard took a deep look at his bodyguard and shook his head. "Grot, you should know what kind of golden race exists. If you can hunt super level dragons, I can tell you about a fire dragon. But now, you can''t even beat me... I can''t help you. " Grot opened his mouth to say something, and finally sighed. The extraordinary Dragon... he does not lack the courage to face the dragon, but he does not have the strength to defeat the other side. Although he was fearless of danger, he was not a savage without brains. "I will use all the power of the covenant of darkness to search for the golden race for you, but now, our target should be the twelve magic scrolls. Grot, artifact has unimaginable power. I think it may not be able to solve the difficulties you are facing now " hearing this, grot''s face shows a bit of complexity, and finally he sighs with dismay. "Thank you for your help, Beidi will always remember it in my heart" with that, he stood up and hammered hard on his chest with his fist. When he came out of the house of viscount Bernard, there was still a heavy weight on his face. Although the power of artifact is hard to imagine, he doesn''t think that 12 magic scrolls can restore the life consumed. At present, only the blood of the golden race can cure the female warrior gods in the north. So he has to get the blood of the golden race within three months. It''s not even as difficult as hunting down extraordinary beings. Is there no hope for all this?? Will the royal family of the north land, which was replaced by the unicorn of the northern land dragon rhinoceros, be as far away from him as the glory of the north? The black eyes were blank. At this time, the northern soldier could not find his way to the future. "Good day, Lord grott," said a smiling voice from his side. Grot turned his head and looked at the visitor with some surprise in his eyes. "Good day, Lord Amy" he had little contact with Amy before. In fact, he should have been a profession that the northern warrior despised Amy very much before - shadow priest. the real bravery should be daring to charge against the dragon and hide in the shadow, which is a disgusting mouse. But now Amy, who has become a 15 shadow high priest, has the right to talk to him. So looking at the other party''s thick smile, some do not understand his intention. "Perhaps I have what you want, sir." grot felt the burning look in Amy''s eyes and frown. "Sir Amy, are you sure?? What I need now is the blood of the golden race. Can you take it out? " The tone was slightly mocking. What even Viscount Bernard didn''t have? A few days ago, he was chased by the knightly temple. Can the low-level bishop chase the rats all over the street? But to his surprise, the shadow high priest was not angry. Instead, he took out a transparent crystal bottle the size of a pinkie from his pocket. Inside, there were several drops of blood red with a pale gold face flowing. Grot''s eyes widened when he saw this scene, and looked at the transparent crystal bottle in disbelief. At this time, the energy of the pale gold liquid in the bottle was full of vitality. He swore that it was the most vital blood he had ever seen, and even more shocking than the blood of extraordinary life. Even the holy water blessed by the goddess of life in the palace of goddess of life is far from comparable! A title that made him shudder came to grot''s mind. Gold race!! Grote, who was already close to despair, was drowned in a great surprise. Gold race! Unexpectedly, actually found the golden race! This is the same high life as the dragon! "Lord Amy, please forgive me for my recklessness and ignorance. I swear to God of war that I didn''t mean to..." grott''s tone was mixed with anxiety and surprise, and he didn''t have the slightest airs to apologize to Amy. This northern soldier has completely lost his pride. "Dear Lord grott, I''m here to make a deal with you" Amy''s tone was a little bit of a smile, and it didn''t seem to be irritated by grot''s rudeness. After hearing this, Grote asked in a hurry. "Sir Amy, do you really have the blood of the golden race? I''d like to trade with you. ""Mr. grot, this is the blood I took from the golden race this morning." Amy reached out and handed the crystal bottle to grot. Close to feel that strong to erupt the breath of life, grot with an irresistible excitement. "What do I have to pay to get it?" It naturally refers to the golden race. Grot shook his head: "I''m sorry, Lord grot, the golden race is not for sale" grot''s face changed in vain, but Amy''s second half sentence relieved him a little. "This golden cub is what I got by accident at the orc border, and I don''t think anyone knows the value of the golden race better than you. So I won''t sell it at any price, but some blood is not a big problem " Amy has a big smile on her face. "I also hope to win the friendship of your excellency, as for the price of blood. I want the treasure of the north, MI Yinjia " grot''s face changed slightly when he heard this. He didn''t expect that Amy, a spellcaster, would choose this treasure. Although its rarity is not as high as that of the northern dragon rhinoceros, it is the most important life protecting inner armor. The silver armour, forged by the dwarf foundry master from precious materials such as secret silver, refined gold, underground cold iron, and molten heart, is a well deserved treasure. When grott was young, he had been in the northern region for 20 years, and this armor saved him at least 30 times. If he lost this treasure, grot could even feel that his strength would be reduced by two levels. "Of course, if you don''t want to, that''s fine. I swear to the goddess of magic, I..." grott''s eyes showed a little reluctant, but still firmly nodded his head. "No, Lord Amy, I meant it" the royal blood of the northern region can not be cut off. In the future, the northern land needs a king. He has paid the honor of Beidi, the only horn of Beidi dragon rhinoceros. He doesn''t care to pay another precious silver armour for Beidi. Although it may be the most precious treasure he would give up. Amy''s face lit up with a big smile when she took over the 10 pound hollowed out silver armor with a unique bright silver glow. "Lord grot, you should send your men out of town with me, with the noble northern royal family." "Out of town?" Grot frowned. "Of course, you don''t think I''m going to keep the golden cubs in green city, do you?" Amy had a strange look on her face. "I don''t mind if you bring more subordinates. In fact, after this transaction, I''m leaving green city to take an adventure in an ancient relic. Maybe the next time I come back is ten or twenty years later, and then I think I''ll try to break out of the ordinary. "Amy''s eyes are a little bit overwhelming. Grot was a little disdainful when he saw this scene. These damned casters always wanted to get lost magic from ancient relics and take a shortcut to become extraordinary. Amy didn''t seem to see grott''s unabashed expression of disgust, and went on, "if it wasn''t for the ruins that were too dangerous and needed a armor that could withstand powerful attacks, I wouldn''t have exposed the existence of the golden race. I don''t think I need to explain too much about their importance. " Amy''s tone was a little reluctant, as if he had suffered a lot in this transaction. Grot was a little relieved at this. Most of the original vigilance disappeared. "No, I believe my 20-year-old friend, your eminence, I just need to bring a team of northern knights" Amy waved her hand with no care at all, "no, I think you can take more teams" grott''s vigilance was gone, and he nodded with a smile. "As you wish" in fact, no matter whether Amy agrees or not, he will bring more team members. This inquiry is just a trial. And Amy''s answer also let him relax the heart, this does not have too much malice to him, otherwise how should also find a way to reduce his helper. Amy looked at grot''s kind eyes and cheered loudly in her heart. The goddess of the night is above, and the wisdom under the patriarchal crown is enough to make the sun pale. Chapter 176 Two days later. Grot stood in his manor and looked at dozens of soldiers in dwarves'' armor in the front yard, and his eyes flashed with satisfaction. Northern soldiers are born soldiers of the glory theme. Even if the civilians have not seen them, they have a 90% probability of recognizing them as northern soldiers after seeing them at first sight. Because that kind of unique temperament is too outstanding. Tough, fearless. No one can defeat a group of northern soldiers from the front. Even if they are all killed, the soldiers with fearless blood in their veins will not step back. "Line up!" The soldiers in front of them were divided into five teams, each of which had just 10 people. These strong soldiers from the north were brought out by Grote after he left Beidi 25 years ago. originally, the number of soldiers here was 300, but as time went on, more and more soldiers died in the war, and this is the only group left. Amy''s focus is obviously different. With his breath, he is quietly calculating the strength of this group of northern soldiers. There are 50 soldiers in the north, 12 soldiers in level 10, and all the other soldiers are at level 8-9. With a 16 level grot, Amy took a deep breath. A group of northern soldiers with complete strength will dare to charge even in the face of a hundred times the enemy once they form an array. No fear of everything. Although I am very confident in the plan, I still feel a little dignified when I look at the resolute face of grott. No one dares to ignore the northern soldiers. To be glorious and highly praised soldiers, their reputation has been fought in countless wars. Step on ~ a carriage pulled by a pure white horse came slowly from the courtyard. Amy''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he felt the breath of life on the carriage. In her eyes flashed a little light, the goddess of the north. "Sir Amy, we are ready to go" Amy took a deep look at the carriage and nodded. "As you wish" the slave brought horses from the backyard, and a group of northern soldiers turned over to protect the carriage. Let''s go. ... fifty kilometers away from green city, in a high valley. "Under the first ancestor''s crown, do you think Lord Amy can bring the northern soldier?" Odyssey stood behind him, looking down at the empty valley below, in a calm voice. After learning from Li De''s mouth last night about the real strength of the enemy they were facing, a heavy pressure made all the blood descendants of the second generation feel very dignified. This is the second time that the blood clan has faced such a powerful enemy since it appeared. The last time it was a hundred years ago, the extraordinary existence of green city sent troops to encircle the blood clan. The consequences of that war are clear to all, and the fear left by the supernatural to the blood clan still exists. It was a nightmare that no one wanted to talk about. This time, although the enemy they are facing is not extraordinary, its strength may not be much worse. But it was different from the last time. This time, although they were faced with a strong enemy, when all the blood descendants saw the back in front of the cave entrance, which was not strong but extremely tall and straight, their hearts were filled with indescribable confidence. It seems that as long as Li De is here, all the difficulties faced by the blood clan will not be difficulties. Because it took only half a year for their great ancestors to expand the influence of the blood clan dozens of times. Now the blood clan has the strength to confront the forces that were strong enough to suffocate them six months ago. As long as the ancestors are under the crown, the blood clan is not afraid. What Li De has done during this period of time has not only brought infinite confidence to the residents of dawn City, but also the trust of all blood clans to him. This is the trust that abandons the influence of ancestral blood, the trust in the strong, and the trust in the future. All this was made by Li De himself. "No need to worry, no one can make the blood clan bow their heads. With me, even if it is facing the gods?" "Bloodline, fearless" the calm but firm voice makes the morale of the blood descendants behind him soar. "Teacher ~" a clear voice is particularly discordant among the blood clan with demon bat wings behind. Li De turned his head and looked at the worried face of the girl around him. He put out a smile and rubbed his long flaxen hair. "Issa, are you afraid?" The petite Issa took a look at her face, and then the blood clan with some charming faces looked at Li De, and her mouth suddenly showed a brilliant radian. "Issa''s not afraid. There''s a teacher here."With that, he stepped forward and gently held Lee''s hand. That pair of ruby like eyes have the dependence and trust that the outsider can''t imagine. She doesn''t care if Lee is human or any other race. She only knows that he is her teacher. This is the hero who brought her back from hell. She will never forget that when the whole world abandoned her, it was this figure who said that she wanted to protect her with her own life. When Li De told the girl his real identity, her first thought was not fear and fear, but... The teacher was so powerful that she was the legendary ancestor of blood clan... even Li De was shocked by the little girl''s brain circuit. This little girl is Lee''s Last Assassin''s mace. He can''t guarantee whether the people of the dark pact will attack suddenly, so he will take isa with him no matter where he is these days. Even losing the scarlet mage tower would not put Issa in danger. As for Weina, Li De has found an excuse to let her go out of the city secretly to buy magic materials in other cities. She can''t come back for half a month. The strength of the Dark Pact made him have to be careful. The only pity is that the time left for him is too short. Even if he tries to prepare as much as possible, he can''t be perfect because of the time. After tightening Issa''s hand, Lee turned his eyes to the bottom of the valley with unshakable determination in his eyes. Leading a race to rise is not as simple as it seems. When every decision and every step of action will affect their fate, the pressure on them will become particularly heavy. But every time at this time, those pressures can make Li Dezhen high spirited, he has never been a weak person, the stubborn in his bones makes him never want to retreat. Knowing that there are more than 15 beings in the dark, and the president is close to being extraordinary, he never thought of giving up the scarlet mage tower. "If you don''t accept life and death, you can do it" ... when grott took his subordinates and Amy across the third Valley and stepped into the fourth Valley, grot, who had been silent for a long time, could not bear his inner anxiety. "How long will it take for us to arrive, sir Amy?" Grote silently observed everything around him. It was getting dark, and the trees in the surrounding woods were quiet and harmonious. But Grote, who was anxious in his heart, did not care about it. This was the fourth valley he had passed through. Because the mountains outside green city are close to the distant mountains, there are many valleys and caves. It''s no surprise Amy raised the golden cubs here. At first, he was very alert and sent several pairs of northern warriors to explore the way ahead. But after three valleys, he had no mind to worry about so much. He just wanted to find the young of the golden race quickly. The royal family in the North should not lose. Being so weak that she could lose her life at any time, the earlier she returned to normal, the more reassured she was. When Amy heard this, a big smile suddenly appeared on her face. "Your honor, here we are" "here we are" "Here we are, welcome to the land of death... MMM? Grot''s instincts as a warrior made him change color in the moment. Danger!! Every pore in the body sends a signal of danger to him. Just as he was ready to move, Amy''s figure disappeared in place. The Second Ring Magic: Shadow jump. At the same time. Around the valley, countless huge figures take off, and giant bat swarms that block out the sun above the dark sky appear. The black and grey bat wings with ferocious barbs, sharp teeth with cold light, huge sharp ears, and a sharp cry like tearing in the throat. This scene is like a bottomless abyss appearing on the main plane, and the devil is coming. Whoosh ~ along with the giant bat is a more terrifying attack. In the wind, more than a dozen huge stones, like the broken city stones thrown by the giant siege vehicle, hit the northern Samurai with terrifying speed. "Ambush!" "All in small teams!" "Protect your Highness" in the roar of grot''s exclamation and roar, the northern soldiers on the horse think that the first high-level soldiers are the backbone, and the troops immediately disperse. Just then, the huge stones arrived. No one can imagine the power to throw such a huge stone. The biggest one is ten blades long and six or seven blades wide. It looks like a hill. The earth was broken by meteorite. The boulder hit the ground, and the whole turf burst.But just a team of northern soldiers did not escape, between the rolling boulders, a small group of 12 people and their mounts were directly smashed into pieces. Blood was all over the place. The boulder was still rolling behind him, breaking three big trees in more than ten circles. "No Grot''s eyes turned red when he saw this scene. At the same time, when he looked at Amy, who was moving to the distance, his eyes were filled with the killing intention that even the dragon would retreat. Chapter 177 Immediately after the battle began, it was in a terrible state. Two hundred blood clans riding magic language bats, with big hot fireballs in their hands, smashed down. Bang Bang ~ the hot flame erupts on the ground, and a big fireball can turn ten blades into a sea of fire. Two hundred fireballs fell from the sky, from behind the demonic whispering bat. If the rain is a natural phenomenon, then the big fireball as dense as the rain is undoubtedly the natural disaster of the world and the anger of the gods to destroy the world. After the fireball burst, the light was more dazzling than the afterglow in the sky. "You protect your highness and retreat first. I will attract the attention of the enemy." Grot looked at a fiery sea, and fell into a rage. The northern soldiers'' horses became ashes after a round of fire. Two teams of soldiers from the North came forward and held out the female warrior God who was still unconscious in the carriage. In the burning fire all over the ground, these determined northern soldiers still kept enough calm. The archer team composed of 10 members was originally running around to avoid the hot fire, however, after hearing the command, they immediately ignored the threat around them, and their long bows were full, shooting deadly arrows at the blood clan above the sky. Touch ~ the long bow string jumps, and a demon language bat diving down is stabbed by sharp arrows from the orbit to the neck. Roar ~ after a painful scream, the huge body of the palm fan several times, wings suddenly fall to the ground. Touch ~ the huge body slammed on the ground, splashing with grass and blood. Human beings with counter forces are not comparable to the bulky Cyclops, and the dive bombing, which has made great achievements in the Cyclops, is not so effective in the face of humans. But a few archers don''t do much damage to the huge population of Melo bats. The number of blood clan is absolutely dominant. Moreover, the magic released by the blood clan also makes the northern soldiers tired, and no one can ignore the deadly fireball. Human beings are not Cyclops and have no strong magic resistance. As long as they are hit by fireballs, they can''t even carry them unless they are wearing enchanted armor. The power of blood clan makes the ground fall into chaos. Even if the commander is trying to mobilize, the sudden attack and the endless attack of blood clan still make the northern soldiers fall into an extremely passive state at this moment. Grot''s eyes slowly turned red, and saw the blood clan''s eyes flash with violent anger. "Patriarch, passage to the valley!" At this time, a northern soldier with a sad and angry face came to grot and pointed to the road when he came. Grot turned his head suddenly, and the entrance was engulfed by a huge flame, which rolled up several blades high enough to melt the steel. His face changed again and again. We can''t wait. Grot closed his eyes slightly. As a level 16 fighter, he could get the information he wanted on the battlefield. Level 15 warriors activate a unique talent. Danger perception. This magic language bat was shot by an arrow and was about to fall to the ground. Grote''s body burst out with great strength and jumped up fiercely. Touch ~ one foot stepped on the falling magic language bat, and the magic language bat gave a sharp cry and fell faster. And grot''s body soars as a pedal with the help of this magic language bat. At this time, a demon language bat who had just dived down saw this scene and immediately opened his huge mouth to bite. There was no fear in grot''s eyes, and the thick sword, two palms wide, crossed. Poop ~ under the gaze of all, grot forced his way through the mouth of the magic language bat. The original magic language bat has been smashed head, fell to the ground. Fresh blood is the flower of death, blooming in the air, enchanting and terrifying. With the help of the magic language bat''s body, grot''s body was lifted again. The second magic language bat couldn''t escape, and the huge sword flashed by. Click ~ the magic language bat''s sword was cut in two, and the blood clan riding behind the magic language bat had no time to leave, so grot hit his head directly. Level 16 northerners are extremely violent. The dense mob of magic language bats gave grot the best springboard. Faced with a group of life not reaching level 10, it was a one-sided massacre. In just a few minutes, more than 30 magic language bats with air supremacy were killed. There was a death waltz in grot in the sky.Lee took a deep breath when he saw the scene. Humans are not Cyclops, and it''s hard to use the same routine against these nimble and intelligent warriors. This is the first time that Lee has lost so much. "The second plan was launched." The mob language bat group, which had been gathering together, began to disperse after receiving orders. But in the sky to kill the Quartet grot, no other magic language bats as a springboard, the flying ability of the northern soldiers immediately fell into a dilemma. Just then there was a rumble of vibration on the ground. The northern soldiers, who were on the ground avoiding the big fireball bombing, turned their heads towards the sound. Then these northern soldiers saw a scene they would never forget. More than a dozen giant creatures with 6 or 7 blades gallop from the mountains into the valley. The earth seemed to be broken under their running, making a thumping vibration. These terrifying creatures have grayish white wrinkled skin, huge black armor that protects their huge bodies, and their high muscular arms carry iron Maces. The head is protected by a one cornered helmet with a huge one eye. This scene is so powerful. "Cyclops!" A northern warrior''s eyes flashed with shock. It''s the first time they''ve seen these creatures that only appear in human legends, but the huge one eye still makes everyone recognize them for the first time. The legendary Cyclops. He is also a heavy soldier in dawn city. Li De''s assassin''s mace. After more than half a year''s iron mining, under the efforts of craftsmen with half the dwarves'' blood to dig gold, they successfully forged the armor suitable for these big men. The armor of a cyclops weighs 6 tons. Half a palm thick armor can even defend against siege weapons. The unarmed Cyclops are already the existence of the land overlord. The armed Cyclops are more powerful than any other life. Although the height of northern soldiers is generally more than 1.9 blades, it is just like children facing adults when facing 6-blade and 7-blade Cyclops. Full of powerlessness. It''s an advantage of race, not a simple force that can make up for it. It''s no exaggeration to say that even grott, a level 16 northerner, can''t be compared with a level 10 Cyclops. How powerful are these beings with the blood of giants? Just look at the thickness of their black armor. Even the fearless northerners could not help holding their breath. It''s amazing. A 6-blade-high giant is led by a 7-blade Cyclops Lord. The sense of impact brought about by the intuition shocked everyone. They need to look up to see the legendary creatures. "Northland, fearless!" At this moment, a roar came from behind the northern soldiers. The northern soldiers, who had been demoralized, were instantly boiling. The northern soldiers dare to charge even in the face of the dragon. What about the Cyclops!! Soldiers from the northern plateau never retreat!! Then there was a scene of extreme shock in the valley. Less than 40 northern soldiers, with the most fearless attitude and Epee, charged against the mountain like one eyed giants in full armor. Knowing that he will die without fear. The honor of a soldier at this time is more dazzling than the flames in the mountains. However, no matter how much effort, there is still no way out under the overwhelming advantage of the Cyclops. Courage can fight an enemy who is stronger than himself, but he cannot defeat an enemy who is countless times stronger than himself. Northern warriors are no taller than the Cyclops'' thighs, and they need to jump up to attack the Cyclops. The long sword split into the Cyclops'' whole body armor, even leaving a sword mark. Half a palm thick armor, they could not pierce it with all their strength. In contrast, the Cyclops wield a huge mace. As long as the soldiers can''t avoid, they will be crushed by the huge force. Chapter 178 When grot saw the battle on one side below, his eyes were as sharp as a falcon, staring at the tallest one eyed giant below. With a sword, he cut off the head of the magic language bat under his feet, and jumped down from the sky with a hundred blades. And under him is Corso, the 15 level Cyclops Lord. Cosso, sensing something, jerked up at grot, their eyes colliding in the air. COSO felt the powerful momentum, there was no fear in his eyes, but full of excitement. This is the first time the Cyclops have fought for dawn City, and they have to win. Because only glory can be respected. During his time in the dawn City, he has fallen in love with this city, which never has to worry about not having enough to eat or being attacked by the terrible Warcraft. This is his home already, he is fighting for the dawn city now! Grot''s eyes twinkled with cold light, holding his sword in both hands in the air. Two thick silver white swords with palm width were handed down from his ancestors and were sharp enough to split the scales of a dragon. The distance of hundreds of blades is in the blink of an eye. With the acceleration of gravity, grot''s body is full of violent power. As grot approached, COSO lifted a giant mace made of pure iron and waved it. It''s like playing baseball. However, grot has no way to retreat. the giant sword jumps and cuts directly. At the same time, the use of warrior skills - jump, chop, challenge, the body burst out of strong power, the higher the height of the jump, the greater the power of explosion. Touch ~ a huge crash sounds. The space seems to be rippling. Cosona''s huge mace was cut in two by grot''s sword. Grot''s falling trend continued, and the sword was slashed from COSO''s front by the force of the fall. The Cyclops have great power, but they lose their flexibility. They can''t dodge at all. The more sharp friction sound blows. Corso''s whole body armor was cut off directly by the other side. Then from the chest to the abdomen, a huge wound appeared. Blood spatter. COSO went crazy with the intense pain. He took half of the mace at grot and smashed it with all his strength. Grote, who had just landed on the ground, was hit by a mace ten times his weight before he could react. Bang ~ Pooh ~ the power of the Cyclops Lord, who has the blood of ancient giants, is perhaps only known by grott at this time. After being hit, grot flew a hundred blades away. He smashed two big trees in his arms before hitting the ground. Looking back, he saw that there was a bloody mark on the ground. The soil and grass debris splashed. In a short moment, Koso, the strongest fighting force of the blood clan, changed with Grote of level 16 northern soldiers. The one eyed giant Lord in full armor was slashed by grott and collapsed to the ground. In a short time, he lost his fighting power. Li De''s expression did not change much when he watched the scene from a distance. The Cyclops will not die so easily unless their hearts or heads are cut off. As long as we can abolish the most powerful combat effectiveness of the north, we will not lose anything if we change it. But then came a scene that surprised him. Grosse, who was smashed by cosso for hundreds of blades, struggled to get up again. "It''s all right?" Li De was surprised by the toughness of high-level soldiers. It was also the first time that he saw a creature that could stand up even after being hit by a ton of mace. Grot''s armor was broken, his face was stained with mud and blood, and his gray clothes were red with blood. The pain in his chest made him feel that he had broken at least three ribs and his right arm was broken. After being so badly damaged, the northern soldier''s black eyes were still unshakable. Will is as firm as a mountain. "Kill!" With his left hand, he lifted the huge sword that was lying on the ground, and Grote launched a charge against the one eyed giant Lord who had collapsed on the ground a hundred meters away. Northern soldiers, fearless, fearless! Death is glory!! Li De, who overlooks everything, was deeply shocked at this moment. No wonder the northern soldiers are called the first of the three Rongguang soldiers. This firm belief is too terrible. Bang Bang ~ step by step, the ground is splashed with grass and soil.Grot''s momentum became more and more powerful in the charge. At this time, the cumbersome one eyed giant Lord Corso just ready to get up, there is no way to stop the other side launched the charge. "Shadow touch" "shadow prison" in this moment, two soft drinks sounded. In the shadow, two huge black wrists hold grott''s feet, while a shadow prison appears around him. Double cast. Touch ~ the huge charge force is pounding on two spells. But the spell prison is intact. Amy''s figure appeared thirty blades away. The magic in front of me is obviously the masterpiece of the shadow high priest. Amy, who is good at shadow magic, is definitely a good hand at cursing Yin people. Confrontation may not catch up with orthodox mage''s explosive lethality, but in terms of limiting and weakening the enemy, shadow mage must surpass orthodox mage by more than one notch. After seeing Amy''s figure, grot was furious. It was the dirty mouse that got him into this situation. The black eyes gradually became bloodshot. He''s going to kill this damn asshole!! Some of the hidden forces in grot''s body began to revive under his firm will. The surging force is surging. Under Amy''s gaze, Grote, who was seriously injured, becomes more powerful, and the wound scabs at the speed visible to the naked eye. The broken arm healed in a few blinks of an eye. Northern blood, activate. The reason why the northern soldiers can become the first of the three glorious warriors is not only because of their strong physical fitness and innate talent. It''s also because they lie in the blood of soldiers. Northern blood: activate the power left by the ancestors in the blood, immune to pain during the activation of blood vessels, immune to mind magic, power increased by 30%, physical recovery speed and life recovery speed increased by 500%, can mobilize the power of blood vessels to recover physical trauma, duration: 20 minutes. During the activation of Northland blood, the northern warrior will have the trait: fearless. Fearless: all attacks of the brave and fearless warrior are associated with extreme damage. The stronger the willpower, the higher the collateral damage. Fearlessness is a powerful characteristic of the extraordinary soldier, and the extreme damage is the symbol of the extraordinary warrior. It is because of their incomparably dazzling blood talent that northern soldiers become the existence that no one can ignore. Of all the glorious warriors, only northerners can use the power only the supernatural can use at low levels. Glott''s sword swung again. The invisible magic power was cut off. At this time, there was a faint glow on the sword. Extreme meaning, after the warrior''s willpower reaches the extreme, it can mobilize the magic to attach to the weapon, and can let the soldier also have the terrible element lethality. This has always been the exclusive property of the extraordinary warrior. Amy''s face changed after grot activated the power of the blood. As a shadow high priest, he was never good at fighting head-on, and even a mindless Orc couldn''t do it with an activated northern warrior. The body quickly hides in the shadow, ready to leave the battle. But it''s too late. Amy has only been at level 15 for half a year, but grot has been a level 15 fighter since he left Northland more than 20 years ago. The gap between them is not small. What''s more, Amy is not a caster good at frontal combat. Touch ~ the pale white light breaks through the cage of shadow. Amy disappeared in the same place, was directly armed with a huge sword grot blasted out of a big hole. The great sword with extreme meaning has increased its lethality by more than five times. Bang Bang ~ two thunder blasts were fired from Amy''s hand and just after approaching grot, they were directly cut and exploded by the huge sword with shining light, causing no damage to grot. The power of extreme will can destroy the structure of a spell. It is the foundation for the extraordinary warrior to fight against the supernatural caster. At this time, the last ray of light in the sky finally disappeared. Night came. Grot completely gave up the injured Cyclops Lord, eyes firmly locked on Amy, the betrayer of hatred higher than everyone else. Meanwhile, Amy was also very tired at this time, and Grote stopped her several attempts to take off. In the face of a northern soldier who activated his blood force, Amy didn''t dare to fight, so he had to fight and withdraw. In fact, if he had not run fast, he would have been killed by grot."All the blood clan began to move." Until this time, Li De, who had been keeping calm and observing the scene, finally made a move. As a matter of fact, they have already forced out all of grot''s backers in this situation. If you don''t do it again, it''s very likely that Amy, the new 15th level shadow high priest, will be killed by groth, who has opened his blood. He can''t afford the loss. after hearing Li De''s order, the second generation of blood descendants behind him set out immediately with an impatient mood. They''ve been here long enough and they need a fight to prove themselves. Before leaving, Li De took a look at little Issa. The girl''s tenacity was beyond his imagination. It seemed that the scene of blood splashing below did not make the girl uneasy. "Teacher, are you going down?" Issa sensed Lee''s eyes, raised her head slightly, and asked. "Well, as the ancestor of the blood clan, I am responsible for my people. Just as I am your teacher, I am responsible for you. " hearing this, Issa bent her eyes and nodded her head fiercely. "Teacher, Issa won''t be afraid. Go ahead" looking at those Ruby eyes, Li De nodded with satisfaction. The obedient and clever ISA is too rare. "Wait for me here" and then turn around to start. The cave is below the top of the mountain, 300 blade high from the valley. Although it has entered the night, the valley is still bright under the fire. "Under the ancestor''s crown, we have captured the female warrior God of the north you ordered!" Just as he was about to leave, two blood clans came to him with a kind of excited expression. One of them still carried the scarred northern goddess Wu behind him. After the Cyclops entered the valley, the formation of the BDW was disrupted. Although the unprepared northern soldiers were not killed by the Cyclops because of their flexible body, they were basically in a semi disabled state. There were less than 20 soldiers left on the scene. Especially after the blood clan withdrew from the air, they joined the battlefield. Under the absolute number and absolute strength, these northern soldiers could not resist at all. Grote was also implicated by Amy and COSO. The northern soldiers, whose strength, quantity and preparation were absolutely inferior, could not resist the blood army even though his willpower was high. If these northern soldiers had not activated the northern blood, they would have been wiped out by now. Rao is so, these people desperately protect the northern female warrior God is still plundered by the blood clan. Li De felt the weak breath of the northern female warrior God with scars in front of him, and nodded with satisfaction his first embrace of this month has always been there, but now he is not in a hurry for a while. After the first embrace, he will fall into a period of weakness. It is a stupid thing to weaken himself in the battle. And even if the northern female warrior God becomes a blood clan, it is impossible to join the battle below. It took several days for Amy to become a blood clan at level 14. Now this level 15 northern female warrior God does not know how long it will take, so there is no need to waste her blood power. "You two stay here and guard her. In addition, take good care of Issa." with that, Li De took a look at his girl, "Issa''s safety ranked first. No matter what happens to the enemy, give priority to the protection of Issa''s safety at the first time" "yes, under the ancestor''s crown" Issa''s position in Li De''s heart is absolutely At the top of the list, this little girl is very rare in both talent and character, and she can''t be hurt in any way. "Issa, wait for the teacher here, I''ll be back soon" "yes, teacher ~" although Issa has worries in her eyes, she doesn''t say much. In the girl''s heart, Li De''s decision only needs unconditional support, which is so simple. After lied left, Issa looked at the northern goddess lying unconscious on the grass. The scars on the female warrior gods in the north are more exaggerated and full of ferocity than those of the old trees. Issa slightly forward two steps, after seeing the scarred face of the northern female warrior God, inexplicably some heartache. So many scars must be very painful. Issa accidentally cut her hand last time, it would hurt a lot. Suddenly, the girl''s Ruby eyes narrowed slightly, as if sensing something, her face slightly changed. "The teacher said, you need my blood to be reborn." Issa looked at the figure on the ground and frowned slightly. "But do I need to save you? The teacher didn''t ask me to save you " " no, Issa has to listen to the teacher... "Hearing this, the two blood clans looked at each other for a moment. Who was Miss Issa talking to? The comatose northern goddess? Their faces are strange and they want to say something, but their duty is just to guard here, and they don''t ask much. What''s more, there''s nothing wrong with it now. They can only let the girl who is favored by her ancestor''s crown act. As if she was talking to herself, a thick smile suddenly appeared on her face. "I just woke up to a new ability two days ago. The teacher didn''t even know it. Maybe I could save you..." the new ability of the golden race... Unfortunately, Li De was not there and didn''t hear this sentence. Chapter 179 Lied didn''t know about Issa, and his eyes were cold as he looked at grott in the valley, who was Chasing Amy. Amy just entered level 15 half a year ago, although his strength is several times stronger than that of level 14. However, there is a big gap with grott, a northern soldier who grew up fighting on the battlefield and stepped into level 15 more than 20 years ago. Especially after the other side opened the blood force, it was almost invincible within 20 minutes. Lee also wanted to drag out the strong 20 minutes of grot, but now that he doesn''t end up, Amy can''t escape grot''s hunting. Even three or five minutes later, the blasphemer may face a crisis of fall. Amy''s potential is still far from being tapped. If he falls here, the battle will be meaningless even if he wins. "Let the Cyclops drag Grote, and send some blood clans to clean up the northern soldiers in the valley, and the rest are ready to cast the spell." By night, Lee de went down the valley and took over control of the battlefield. "Yes, under the crown" orders were sent to the battlefield at the first time. The Cyclops, who were still wrestling with the Knights of the north, laid down their enemies and turned towards grot, who was Chasing Amy wildly in the mountains. Those northern soldiers had no strength to stop the Cyclops, and they had to let the blood clan take over the fight with them. But the flexible blood clan is not a Cyclops, several times the number of crushed, soon still stubborn resistance of the northern soldiers on the flameout. In the face of absolute power, all resistance is futile. COSO, protected by two Cyclops, has also recovered a certain combat effectiveness. COSO was cut a huge wound from the chest to the abdomen by grot, but because of the ancient giant blood, the one eyed giant Lord''s physical strength is unimaginable. "Catch him" COSO bellowed angrily, lifted the mace that had been cut off, and headed for grot. For the other side, it''s a great shame for the other side to be cut off by the dwarf sword. He''s going to smash this human''s head with a mace, he swears!! As a blood clan, Amy''s ability has been greatly improved in the dark, and his professional shadow high priest has greatly increased his power in the shadow. But Rao is so, in the face of open blood, strong to the horror of grot is still under pressure. The northern soldiers, the first of the three soldiers in Rongguang, are strong enough to make anyone look heavy. Bang Bang ~ two burst fireballs with hot energy burst out in the night. After Amy stepped out of the shadow, the three ring spell, which had been accumulating for a few seconds, hit grot at a speed invisible to the naked eye. Grot''s sharp eyes were more glaring than falcons. In the hands of the silver sword waving, in the dark with a faint light. No fear. The blade collided with the fireball, but what struck people was that there was no magic explosion as expected, on the contrary, the huge sword was unstoppable, and it cut the fireball in two. The two three ring spell will become magic and disappear. Extreme meaning, the exclusive of the supernatural, warrior''s will has affected the magic, can attach the magic power to the weapon, let the weapon have the lethality of the element. The structure of the ring breaking magic is the characteristic of extreme meaning, which is the greatest strength that the warrior can compete with the mage after being extraordinary. The seemingly flat sword is more perfect than the enchanted one. Grote''s legs suddenly force, muscles like compression to the extreme spring, bang ~ body at three times the speed of Amy just out of the shadow. Warrior skill: charge. Before Amy had time to react, grot came behind him, with a huge sword of brilliance, like the creator God splitting the chaos and cutting off the sword directly. At this moment Amy even smelled death. Just as glott''s face was full of joy, he was hit by a huge mace. Grot could not react to be hit directly by a huge weapon ten times his weight and fly back tens of blades. While in the air, grot resisted the pain, roared and waved his sword. His weapon was used as a spear and smashed at Amy. Amy had not yet regained consciousness. Two huge swords wide in the palm hit him directly on the back. Poop ~ Amy''s body was not very tall and flew several blades away. Finally, she hit a burning tree in front of her, and her mouth was dripping with blood. Seven ribs were directly broken, and the body seemed to fall apart, with sharp pain all over the body.If Amy had not become a blood race, he would have gone to see death with his original human body. A tough northern soldier. Roar ~ the earth shakes, and COSO throws half of the mace, which causes great damage to grot. His body is hit by the ground, pulling out more than 20 blade distance, and finally hitting the tree severely. There is an exaggerated scratch on the ground. In this way, the northern soldier still did not fall. Grote roared, pushing away the huge mace ten times his weight and standing up again, his injuries returned to normal at a speed visible to the naked eye. Li De took a deep breath when he saw the scene in the distance. It''s abnormal. This northern warrior is too strong. It can be said that Grote was caught in the trap at the beginning, but on his own in the face of the siege of the blood clan and the one eyed giant, he actually declined a lot. From a man killed the sky to force the magic language bat scattered, to jump down from the sky to cut off several tons of COSO''s huge mace, seriously injured COSO. Then, after opening the blood, he hunted Amy at level 15 alone and beat him to death. This is no longer strong enough to describe this 16 level northern soldier. He is really not ashamed of the title of the first of the three glorious warriors. If only the blood clan or the one eyed giant clan come today, I''m afraid there''s no way to deal with this 16 level northern warrior, and even may not win. Li De took a deep breath and immediately made a decision. "COSO limited the range of Grote''s activities and suppressed fireball skill" he was also ruthless. Today, he has paid a great price. No matter how much we must win, otherwise everything we have done before will be in vain. And the most important thing is that if grott is allowed to escape, Amy will be exposed, and the scarlet mage tower may be forced to give up. This is a consequence that he cannot accept. So whatever the cost, grot has to stay here today. Live or die!! Li De''s command is the direction of all people''s progress, whether it is blood clan or one eyed giant, he has established enough prestige to let anyone willingly listen to its command. He''s the king here, the only king. COSO, whose scar was not yet fully healed, had no scruples. After receiving the order, his huge body ran toward grot, while more than a dozen other Cyclops followed their chief. The earth is shaking. Grot recovered to a perfect state in a short time of more than ten seconds, and the serious injury just suffered has been cured by the powerful power in his blood. Seeing the scene of dozens of mountain like tall Cyclops rushing towards him, the perseverance in his eyes did not waver. The unarmed grot let out the most furious roar, a man launched a charge against more than a dozen tall Cyclops. Northern soldiers, fearless, fearless! "Fireball suppression, no difference attack!" Li De''s tone is also unshakable. This is a life and death battle between the enemy and ourselves. There is only life or death, and there is no forgiveness. The skin of Cyclops has a very high magic immunity. In contrast, northern soldiers have never heard of high magic resistance. It''s true that they''re Hardy, but the damage from magic doesn''t diminish. Being temporarily woven into a team, the remaining 182 blood clans began to wantonly release little fireball, the symbol of Li De. A little fireball is like tickling for a level 16 warrior. But in the hands of nearly 200 blood clans, thousands of small fireballs can be erupted every second. This is the real fireball Gatling. The temperature of the air soared by tens of degrees in a flash. Bang Bang ~ the fireball washes the ground, the real fireball washes the ground. In addition to using fireball to open up a reservoir in the farm, Li De is also the real commander. Nearly 200 casters of blood clan release fireball at the same time. It was like a lava eruption. Even the one eyed giant, who was extremely high in the magic immunity, was also greatly wounded under this undifferentiated attack. In an instant, the ground was ablaze with flames of several blade height. At this time, the second collision between the Cyclops and Grote, a level 16 northerner, began. The most important is not COSO, but another level 9 Cyclops. After Grote felt the momentum of the Cyclops in front of him, a sharp cold light flashed in his eyes, and his body speed increased again. Charge. The one eyed giant who collides with grot subconsciously waves a huge mace, but grot does not have any scruples and comes straight. Just as the mace was about to hit him, grot took off and flew high. At this time, the Cyclops'' attack has not been recovered. Without the sword, grot''s right hand is used as a weapon, poop~The arm goes through the eye of the Cyclops. The giant Cyclops are killed directly by seconds, and they don''t even have time to launch a second attack. Corso saw this scene immediately issued a huge roar, body speed up again. And grot just fell out of the air, behind him the body of the Cyclops thundered down to become his background plate. Bang Bang ~ hearing the huge sound coming from his side, grot turned his head fiercely, and cosona''s huge body appeared in his eyes. No fear. Face up. Northern soldiers, fearless, fearless! COSO watched his people being killed alive, and the anger in his heart almost made him lose his mind. "Trap him!" Just then, the sound of the air made him wake up in an instant. I see, around is a sea of fire, and countless fireballs are still dense flying. Corso suddenly thought of his powerlessness in the giant''s valley when he faced the blood clan for the first time. "Roar ~" let out a thunderous roar, Corso rushed up, regardless of himself with that pair of powerful arms directly hugged grott. And Grote a punch to kosso''s chest, was directly trapped, he did not expect the other side will come out like this, the Cyclops did not attack him! Anger rises in his heart, he wants to kill the Cyclops!! No creature dares to let a northern soldier so close to him, even the dragon has to pay a high price. At the moment when he was ready to fight back, countless fireballs came. Ganglotte was just moving at a high speed, even if the number of fireballs could not hit him, but at this time, after being limited by COSO, the terrifying element of fireball covered the land with hot energy. "The other Cyclops are scattered." Lee''s voice was already tinged with an irresistible fury. Every one eyed giant is a precious existence, not only combat effectiveness, but also production capacity can play an irreplaceable role for human beings. At this time, not only nearly 50 magic language bats were killed by grott, more than 10 blood clans, but also one of the Cyclops, a non renewable resource. The loss made his teeth itch. As a 15 level one eyed giant, COSO''s skin can be immune to magic below the three rings. in the giant Valley, facing the endless magic bombing of blood clan, he forced himself to support for nearly five minutes without falling down. So he had no scruples to submerge Corso, who had limited grot, with a fireball. He didn''t believe that this northern warrior was more resistant than COSO, who was immune to magic under the three rings and had the blood of an ancient giant. Hot and bursting. Grot was swamped by fireballs after Corso was desperate to limit his movement. Even though COSO suffered more damage because of his body size, the terrible heat wave still made grot, who was not high in magic resistance, was fatally burned. Grote was wrapped around his chest by COSO, and his two arms, which were even thicker than his waist, were as heavy as mountains. He had no way to rely on him. Even if he had the skills of a powerful fighter, he could not help it. He even had countless ways to kill the Cyclops, but in this case, he could only compete with the Cyclops in willpower and the most primitive power. The left hand was tightly clamped to death, only the right hand could move. Grott punched COSO wildly in the chest. And COSO''s thick armor just burst under grot''s terrible and intensive attack. The huge shock force made kosso cough up blood in his mouth. In the flames of the sky, the scene of two people fighting each other is cruel and crazy. At this time, the fireball did not stop, but became more dense. The blood clan who had drunk the magic blood before the battle began, did not have to worry about the consumption of magic power in the dark. Ten seconds, twenty seconds, thirty seconds, a minute later, COSO was trapped in the center of grot, and the rocks on the ground had begun to melt, turning into fiery red magma flowing out. In the center of the fireball, COSO and grot are still alive and well. Kosso''s anger over the killing of his people makes him ignore his intense pain. He just wants to kill this damned human warrior!! As a soldier of the north, Grote''s indomitable and fearless soul has been cast, and his tough will never let him back down and give up. And after activating the blood of the north, his strong resilience also made him use enough strength and money to deal with all this. The fists were still frantically attacking Corso''s armor, which was apparently thick around his chest, with spider web like cracks around his armor. Two minutes later. Corso''s black armor turned red in the heat of thousands of degrees, and even began to melt.Even the gray and wrinkled skin of COSO, who had a high magic resistance, was still burned by the exaggerated heat. The body is put in thousands of degrees of high temperature baking, causing terrible pain is unimaginable. "Roar ~ ~" his throat was roaring, but COSO could feel the fighting power of this damned human warrior in his hands. even if he felt his state was falling madly, and he would die in the high temperature for three or five minutes at most, he still did not let go. For master cachal, for the city of dawn! The ferocity in the blood was activated by the pain, and kosso was fearless. The huge one eye has been tightly closed, only with subconscious action in the hoop of the damned human. The flame, is still the flame all over the sky. There was no other color in grot''s eyes. Every breath he breathed would burn his lungs and throat, and then his wounds would be quickly healed by the power of his blood. But the damned one eyed giant still did not let go, even if his attack is more powerful, the other side seems to have no fear. He stopped twenty seconds ago because he felt the armor of the Cyclops was red. Death is his destination. Grot is still fearless. He is waiting for the moment when the Cyclops die. He believes that the victory will belong to him. Three minutes later. Corso''s armor had melted, and the hot molten iron was bubbling. COSO''s will was almost numb at this time, because he could not feel the pain. Every cell and skin of the body is frantically sending severe pain to the brain, and countless severe pain superposition has exceeded the scope accepted by the brain. COSO only felt his vitality was fading rapidly, he was dying. After this idea appeared, the past scenes came to mind. He was born in the thunder tribe when he was young, and grew up in hunting. slowly, in his adulthood, he awakened his wisdom, but in the battle for the position of chief, he was broken away from his tribe because he could not beat his brother who had awakened his strength. Hungry and confused, kosso still remembers what it was like then. But as he inadvertently came to the surface, everything changed. Although he was defeated by the blood clan, he unexpectedly joined the dawn city and became one of them. There is no killing here. You don''t have to worry about killing him by a poisonous Warcraft in the swamp. You don''t have to go out to look for food every day. You don''t have to be afraid of being hungry. They are respected and worshipped by human beings here. He has lived a life he has never had before, and feels the security and happiness he has never had. Now, it''s time for him to contribute to the dawn city. He usually likes to go to the square to listen to the ideological education class at the city hall. in the class, it is said that Lord Kashar is the great existence that gives them all, every inhabitant of the dawn city should have completed Lord Kashar''s order and be honored. Every resident should contribute to the dawn city. A long time ago, he needed to fight for the thunder tribe, now he is fighting for the dawn city. It''s in the middle of a flame that Lee can''t detect. A change that no one expected is taking place. because of the firm belief in kosso''s heart, the vitality has gradually stabilized. In thousands of degrees of heat crazy burning, blood slowly appeared in some elusive changes. The armor on his body melted into molten iron and melted into his body. originally, it should be hot molten iron that corrodes and destroys everything. Under the mysterious power of blood, it slowly fuses with his skin and bone. This is a more intense pain, but at this time COSO has been numb, he can not feel his body is changing. All I know is to limit this damned human warrior in my arms with all my strength. At this time, grot''s attack also became slow down, because he saw the armor turned into molten iron, a little bit of corrosion under the body of the Cyclops. Because of the high frequency of the use of blood force, although it has not touched the limit of automatic release of blood force in 20 minutes, it still reaches a critical value at this time. If it had not activated the fearless character and possessed the unique feature of extreme meaning, he would have mitigated a large part of the magic damage with his tenacious will, for fear that he would have died many times. But Rao was, and grot''s eyes were fading. He felt that he was dying. Maybe it''s death with the Cyclops behind us. At this time, he suddenly remembered the northern female warrior God who had been ignored by him since the battle.There was a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth. As a soldier who has gone through a hundred difficulties, he naturally won''t make low-level mistakes. If he had started to protect the royal blood of the north, he would not have lived to this day. Only when he attracts most of the enemy''s attention on the other side, can his northern soldiers have a chance to escape with the northern goddess. "After all, I will die. Will the glory of Beidi be buried in my hands?" Grot''s eyes were full of gray. He personally sent out the single horn of the northern dragon rhinoceros, which symbolized the honor of the northern land. then, for the blood of the golden race, he traded his treasure, silver armor, to the damned shadow high priest. Therefore, he had to use the power of blood in this battle. If you don''t fall in love with the necromancer at the beginning, maybe he can still keep a pulse of blood from the north. But what is the use of preserving the blood of the north without the leader of the northern royal family? Grot slowly closed his eyes, and the northern soldier, who never feared to retreat, had a premonition of his own death. At this moment, grott suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the one eyed giant who had trapped him and was on the verge of death with an expression of disbelief. A strong and full of vitality in its body vigorous recovery. The huge heart beat was like thunder. In grot''s eyes. Little by little, molten iron melted into the body of the Cyclops. It seems that the bubbling molten iron is like ordinary spring water. All the melted armor became part of the Cyclops. The wrinkled skin, which had just been corroded, slowly returned to normal, with a gray white metallic color with a light bronze luster. At a glance, you can feel the powerful defense that can''t be shaken. Even grot had a hunch that if the Cyclops were attacked by his jumping from the sky, he would not be hurt as much as he had just done. Powerful, mysterious, terrifying. Grot, who was extremely weak, could only look at this slowly recovering powerful life with a complex vision. The powerful northern soldier slowly closed his eyes and waited for death. He was too tired... and at this time, outside the sea of fire, Li De''s eyes opened to the maximum. "Ding ~ one eyed giant Lord, Corso thunder triggered the evolution of blood vessels. In the activation of ancient giant blood vessels, they met special evolution conditions and successfully evolved into bronze Cyclops..." and Chapter 180 Lee could never have imagined that Corso would have evolved into a bronze Cyclops. There are surprises and doubts in my eyes. Because the fireball burst of the flame covered his vision, he could not observe what happened inside. At this time, he was very surprised to get the system prompt. Corso thunder Title: Wisdom (intelligence increased by 50%) age: 289 level: 16 Occupation: giant heavy soldier bronze giant blood: strength increased by 500%, physical defense increased by 300%, skin immunity under four rings of magic. Introduction: the powerful one eyed giant who has activated the blood of the bronze giant from the thin blood of the ancient giant not only has strong power, but also has outstanding wisdom. Looking at the attributes of cosso on the property panel, Li De couldn''t help but get excited. Before, the blood of COSO was ancient giant blood, power increased by 300%, skin immune to three rings of magic. Now it has been upgraded by three grades, and its strength, physical defense and magic resistance have been improved qualitatively. "Stop casting" after the evolution of Corso, Li De felt that another breath was weaker, so he resolutely stopped the action of letting the blood clan continue. Orders and prohibitions. Nearly 200 blood clans stopped casting after receiving the order. The blazing fire has turned the valley into a wasteland of death after a few minutes of casting. The original grassland and even the soil are full of traces after being burned by high temperature. In the central area, the hot magma flows out, scorched and dead, like the forbidden zone of life in the abyss which has been burned by magic flame all the year round. After the hot flame is not added with fireballs, the flame with several blade height gradually fades, and the ultra-high temperature that can melt steel and rock gradually decreases. And the central area attacked by all the bloodthirsty clans appeared a tragic picture. Corso was lying on the ground in darkness, his armor seemed to have been melted by the heat, revealing his wrinkled gray skin, but the only difference was that his skin was covered with a layer of metallic luster. The huge one eye was closed at this time, and seemed to have fallen into a serious coma, but Rao was so. Those two huge arms still restricted Grote, a level 16 northern soldier, and the scene was full of tragedy. The War reached its present level and could not be described in simple words. All the blood clans saw this scene raised infinite respect for COSO, and this big man won their respect. This is the victory that the other side gains with his life. Although the one eyed giants are not as intelligent as adults, they are not intelligent beasts. They feel the life breath of COSO that seems not strong. They have worries in their eyes, but at the same time, they are extremely proud and proud. This is their chief! Brave chief! "Bring the man with the hand of the mage." Lee can see the attributes and state of COSO, so he is not worried about it. "COSO has been reborn in the fire, so there is no need to worry about him" when the blood clan and Cyclops around him heard this, they immediately put down their hearts. Since the ancestors said it was ok, it must be OK. The two blood clans came forward, the magic hand put all the clothes on his body. Grote, who had been burnt black, stepped out of COSO''s arms. Maybe he was aware of his own breath. Maybe he was completely unconscious. COSO''s hand did not exert as much as he had just done. The mage''s hand easily lifted the other party to the air. Lee, who saw this scene, was slightly relieved. The northern soldier was more difficult than he expected. It''s too much to win this time. Absolute quantitative advantage, they chose the battlefield, but also carried out ambush. At the end of the day, he had to sacrifice his life for another to take this guy off his strength. I''ve been burned for five or six minutes by thousands of degrees of melting steel, and I''m still alive. The fortitude of the level 16 northerner surprised him. It is worthy of the title of the first of the three soldiers. The blood clan quickly brought the chains and ropes to bind grot. Even if the other party is in good condition, it will take some time to untie it. "Under the ancestor''s crown," Amy dragged her seriously injured body to Lee De, her eyes full of bitterness. He thought that his strength had been greatly increased after he became the 15th level shadow high priest. Even if he could not beat the northern soldiers who are famous for their fighting capacity, he still could not delay for a long time. However, the fact is very cruel. The level of the two men is only one level lower, but the actual combat effectiveness is at least three grades lower. If Li De did not resolutely order the rescue, he would have been killed now. Li De patted him on the shoulder and comforted him with a smile, "there is no need to blame yourself. The strength of the northern soldiers is well-known in rongguangdu. How long have you been in level 15?Now, the victory belongs to us " just said this, a cold voice behind made everyone''s face change. "Is it?" Bang ~ along with the sound is the magic wave of terror. "Spread out!" Li De only came to give warning, and then the huge magic shock exploded in the blood clan. The terrible black magic energy is like a natural disaster. Four ring magic: dark impact the blood clan with dense space occupying didn''t expect this scene at all. Hundreds of people were hit by the impact of huge energy, and the blood clan, which was full of the joy of victory, suddenly fell from heaven to the abyss. Poop ~ blood splashed, Lee flew out more than 20 blades, with scarlet blood from the corners of his mouth, and suddenly turned his head, with an irrecoverable anger in his eyes. But after seeing the following scene, I was shocked. It''s them!! Looking at Stanley''s face, he was very happy. "Ha ha ha ha, damned vampire, and that damn grot!! Dare to rob the sacrifice with the evening bell church!! Now, it''s all mine Stanley was speechless. He got the news in the morning, and grot was out of town with the goddess of the north. For Grote in the hands of the female martial god behind the clock teach incomparably greedy. This is the famous super soldier in glory, and also the royal family of the north. The delicacy of its soul is hard to imagine. What kind of reward will be given to the tyrannical God?? Not willing to give up any chance, Stanley and the first bishop of the evening bell church Cologne are ready to follow grott out of the city in secret. But at the same time they found Amy, and they were more excited about it. There was no intersection between the two before, and now it is a secret that outsiders can''t imagine. So they secretly followed grott, two bishops who believed in evil spirits, and they all reached level 15. Under deliberate concealment, even Amy and grott had a keen sense of smell. In this way, the two bishops of the evening church successfully came out to pick peaches when they were both defeated. Cologne, bishop of the evening bell church and 17th grade dark bishop, stood next to Stanley in a black cloak, his eyes burning and his voice cold. "I didn''t expect Amy to be your blood descendant. It''s interesting that a 13 level vampire could become the ancestor of the blood clan" then he turned his eyes to Amy, who was in ragged shape. "Amy, I helped you become the shadow priest 20 years ago. I wanted you to be the third bishop of the evening bell church, but I didn''t expect that you finally chose to be a vampire. And I was first embraced by a 13 level vampire. I''m really ashamed of you. " Lee was not irritated by the language, but calmed down in his eyes after the initial anger. At the same time, the brain is working wildly. How to break the situation when facing a cult believer of level 15 and level 17?? Turning around to take a look at the wounded soldiers all over the ground, the only two high-end combat effectiveness, Amy and cosso, one was seriously injured by the giant sword of grot, and the other was not yet awakened due to the evolution of blood. Due to the high intensity of the fighting, the blood clan has also greatly declined. After being attacked, although only seven or eight members have been reduced, most of them have been severely damaged. Once again, the ability to fight two beings above level 15 is close to zero. The scene fell into silence. Two followers of evil gods above level 15 directly forced Li De and the whole blood clan into the scene of death. Chapter 181 "What a delicious sacrifice, the ancestor of the vampire, the Cyclops, and the northern warriors..." Stanley''s expression became more and more excited. "What a pleasant harvest. Are you ready for death?" He loved watching his prey step by step into death. He was fascinated by the thrill. Few people who become believers of evil gods are normal people. They have already lost themselves in the dark. Killing and power are their only goals. Click ~ Stanley stepped forward, and a blood clan just got up was directly trampled on his head. The scene was bloody and cruel. Lee turned his head and took a deep look at the bronze one eyed giant Corso, who was still awake. He got up slowly and looked at them coldly. "I am the ancestor of the blood clan, the believer of the tyrannical God. Please explain your purpose." At this, Stanley and Cologne were stunned and looked at each other with ironic smiles. Stanley shook his head in disdain. "Stupid vampires, now, all of you are my booty, the sacrifice of the great tyrannical God!" His eyes were filled with speechless fanaticism, and he had a premonition that as long as these precious sacrifices were offered, his strength would become stronger. Praise the tyrannical God! "All people will become sacrifices to my God" Li De Wen Yan''s face did not change, and his deep eyes continued to stare at Stanley. "That is to say, the Church of the evening bell is going to fight against the blood clan? Are you ready? " Stanley''s face, hidden under his cloak, grinned grimly. "Ready for it?! With a bunch of cheap vampires?? I... " the dark bishop Cologne frowned and shook his head." Stanley, kill him, this vampire is procrastinating " Stanley was stunned, and then showed a bit of shame," damn vampire, I will let you taste the taste of death myself. " Li De shrugged. "It''s really a low-level IQ. I can''t understand such obvious tactics. I really don''t know how the Church of the evening bell has survived to the present. Is it true that all believers of evil gods have no brains? " Stanley''s face turned livid. He pulled off his black cloak which covered his face. A huge scar like a centipede on his face made people feel cold. The light of the fire, which had not yet been extinguished, lit up his surroundings slightly, and his face was more terrible in the dim light. "Goddamn asshole!" Stanley cursed, the magic of his body instantly condensed, a three ring magic dark ball had been held in his hand in just a second, and was about to cast. At this time, the earth quake occurred. Without anyone noticing, it was originally roasted by thousands of degrees for several minutes. Everyone thought that the dying one eyed giant Corso suddenly opened his huge one eye. Like a mountain, the hard arm propped up on the dark ground and got up. The air is filled with a sense of depression, and the surrounding environment is obviously dim down. The huge one eye is fierce and violent. The two nostrils are facing the sky, and the sharp fangs are revealed in a slightly open mouth. On the huge body, the gray and white wrinkled skin is shining with metallic luster. It is as high as 7 blades, and the whole body muscles are like steel watering. COSO, who has revived the blood of ancient giants, is filled with an indescribable sense of power. The bronze one eyed giant, Corso thunder. Wake up. Stanley''s pupil shrinks suddenly, and the two three ring spells in his hand are released directly. Thump ~ the dark orb devours all the energy around it. Li Degen, who was seriously injured, could not escape. Seeing this, COSO opened his eyes and flashed a bit of violence in his eyes. He took two steps forward and waved his palm into the air, poop ~ the huge palm collided with the dark magic ball, but what shocked Stanley was that the three ring magic was knocked out by COSO''s one slap. It''s just like beating a fly! Two three ring spells are not even qualified to leave traces on the Cyclops. "How could it be?! Although the Cyclops have high magic resistance, they can''t ignore the damage of the three ring magic Stanley watched the scene in disbelief. The power of the Cyclops was beyond his expectation. And he watched in the shadows as the Cyclops were burned by vampire magic for a few minutes. Even if you are immortal, you can''t get back to normal in a few minutes, right? My mind is full of doubts and surprise. Li De didn''t care so much about it. His eyes were cold and the opportunity to kill was suddenly aroused."Koso, kill them" "COSO obeys your orders" the sound of simple and simple air is like a smoldering thunder, and the ancient giant''s language is direct to the soul. Cologne''s face behind Stanley is also somewhat dignified. Unexpectedly, he has been watching the Cyclops, who thought that they would lose their fighting power even if they did not die, actually regained their full power again even in his feeling, the Cyclops are more powerful than before. What is this? Can a magic attack distinguish its own people?? Cologne, the 17th level dark bishop, is full of doubts and puzzles. At the same time, the magic language bat, which had been forced back by grott, once again covered the whole sky. The blood clans on the ground took this opportunity to turn into bats and flee. Because of their size, the more seriously injured Cyclops also pulled their bodies back. The scene changed immediately after Stanley said a few more words because of his perverse sense of showing off. The villains seem to die of talking forever. "Attack!" Although Li De was seriously injured, he did not step back. Even if the blood clan and the Cyclops have been tired and their condition has been seriously reduced, they can not lose this battle. The consequences of losing this time are more serious than that of losing to grot. If you lose, all blood clan and Cyclops will be killed here. No one can accept the consequences. Under the command of the blood clan, the magic language bat in the sky began to dive and attack the two evil spirits. The blood clan that has not lost its combat effectiveness has formed a team again. Start scattered spell support. After receiving the order, Corso took the lead in charging against the two evil gods. After becoming a bronze Cyclops, he felt his strength had been greatly improved, and he needed a battle to prove his strength. For the city of dawn!! The earth vibrates as COSO runs. As soon as Lee gives the order, Stanley and cosso are entangled by the magic language bat, who is not afraid of death. Even if they want to ignore these giant bats attacking Li De and other blood clans, they can''t. Although the level of magic language bat is not high, its huge size is there. This world is not a false world. There will be no blood bars. Even if the magic language bat is only level 7, it may be fatal if it hits the neck of level 15 dark priest. Although they are entangled, the two cult believers are the top combat effectiveness, and their strength is not comparable to that of magic language bat. What''s more, unlike ordinary casters, most of the spells they use have a very short casting time. Even the three ring spell, which takes only a second or two, has become a magic machine gun. Every few seconds, a magic language bat will fall, and the vibration of the earth has never stopped. Magic language bats and bats were killed and wounded after a brief contact. Li De, who saw this scene, was not at all soft hearted. The magic language bat was not a non renewable resource. He could recreate it as long as he was given time. But now if we don''t kill these two evil believers, they will die. Kindness does not command the army. Amy on one side saw this scene, and her face was full of bitterness. As a caster, these clergymen with backing can be more than one level more destructive than him. At the same time, the heart also secretly vowed that after this time, we must learn more magic to improve our strength, so as not to need the ancestor to take care of him in the future. The battle entered the white hot stage after Lee de gave the order. The blood cauldron has become a clan. Magic language bats and bats are desperate to limit the movement of their two opponents, and Corso, the bronze one eyed giant, serves as the main export. Holding the wolf''s Club of other Cyclops in his hand, the terrifying figure will burst when he goes down. Countless huge pits were formed in the battle. Moreover, after promotion, the magic resistance of COSO is so high that the dark magic of Stanley and Cologne can''t do harm to COSO. The blood vessels of the bronze Cyclops can be immune to the four ring magic, and the most powerful magic power of the two is just four rings. So Stanley and Cologne, who were just furious, were immediately beaten by COSO with the help of magic language bats and bats. Bang ~ the magic power erupts, and the terrible energy tide comes around. Four ring spell, void devour. Stanley''s desperate efforts to hold COSO, for the dark bishop Cologne to buy a little time. After a short spell, Cologne uses his most powerful spell, void devour. Void engulf: create a void to devour the enemy and banish the enemy to a different space.The space in front of COSO suddenly collapses, and a huge black hole directly devours the 7-blade COSO. Several magic language bats around did not have time to respond, and when the space was closed, the broken space gap was torn into pieces. Stanley was greatly relieved to see this scene. The Cyclops were so ferocious that he couldn''t fight against him alone. Void engulf is a space type banishment spell. This is not a spell that acts on the opponent, so no matter how high the magic resistance is, it will not work. "Kill that damned vampire ancestor!" The tone of the dark bishop Cologne was full of anger. It was a leisurely hunting trip, but he didn''t expect to be so embarrassed by a one eyed giant. Stanley comes forward with a grim smile and faces a dark ball to the blood clan in front of him who is casting a spell. With a huge energy explosion, more than a dozen blood clans who had no time to dodge were directly bombed into corpses. The other blood clans left and began to move. At this time, the number of blood clans that could fight was less than 50, and most of the others were severely damaged. Stanley glanced around and immediately saw Lee De, who was commanding the rear camp of the blood clan. "Maybe you should be glad to die at the hands of the great tyrannical God" Stanley shouts from a distance of tens of blades. In the eyes, there is an indescribable freshness. The dark ball in the hand is condensed again. At that moment, the sound of heavy weapons hitting the wall sounded, and then the space just swallowed by COSO was broken like glass. A huge hand came straight out of the void and hit Stanley. The weak mage shield burst. Blood gushed out and flew upside down. Click ~ the whole space is broken, and COSO''s strong body appears in the same place again, and empty phagocytosis doesn''t work. Stanley and Cologne''s faces immediately turned ugly. "This damned Cyclops, magic resistance is too high, we can''t do harm to him" Stanley''s eyes are full of anger, and the caster is most afraid of meeting this monster with high magic resistance. Because powerful magic doesn''t work for them, once encountered, even the most powerful caster will feel powerless. And the other side''s attack power is also very high, a careless may be killed by seconds. "It can''t go on like this. The glory of the tyrannical God cannot be provoked! " And then Cologne did something that shocked everyone. "Great tyrannical God, your most loyal believers ask you to give strength" the 17th level dark bishop Cologne raised his hands above his head, then knelt down on the ground and recited the prayer in profanity. A moment later. An indescribable majestic gaze passed through countless planes to gaze here. Then Cologne was lifted up a little bit and burst out yellow and blue flames in the eyes of everyone. Bang Bang ~ a little change. Two blades, three blades, five blades... Finally, Cologne, the 17th level dark bishop, grew to 10 blades, and he was no longer a human body composed of flesh and blood. It became the devil''s body with yellow and blue abyssal flame, all made up of rocks. The real abyss creature, the lava devil. Kosso''s body was made up of rocks, which were in yellow and blue flames, and the terrible temperature twisted the surrounding space. Every step he took made a fiery red footprint on the ground, and even the rocks nearby would melt into magma within 10 seconds. Lava Demon (deformation) level: 19 ??? £¿£¿£¿ Li can see that the attribute is very simple, but it is so simple that he takes a breath. After the transformation of the dark bishop Cologne has reached 19 levels, and with him against COSO is only 15 levels. Without giving him time to think about it, Cologne killed the bronze Cyclops after he became a lava demon. COSO also showed no weakness, the huge one eye with fierce eyes, issued a shocking roar and launched the charge. Touch ~ COSO''s huge mace smashed hard at the head of the lava demon, and the lava demon''s right hand turned back, and the wolftooth stick weighing several tons did not cause any damage to the other party. The lava devil hit COSO''s chest with a blow, and COSO''s eyes became more fierce. It''s a battle between giants. The whole valley seems to have been in the middle of the earthquake. The battle between the lava devil and the Cyclops calmed the sceneEveryone is far away from the battlefield, because no one wants to be trampled to death by them. The two giants are fighting under the broken earth. Boom ~ but something unexpected happened to everyone. "The great tyrannical God, your most loyal believers ask you to give strength." Stanley, without COSO''s entanglement, once again called for evil spirits. Not surprisingly, the evil and powerful breath reappeared. Bane, the tyrannical God. Even if there are countless planes. But the power of the evil god still suffocates everyone. The soul of koshor, who had fought with the lava Devil Back and forth, was shocked. A pang of pain came, and his huge body fell to the ground directly. Five rings spell: soul shock. Bane, the evil god, performed his magic through countless planes. Even if the magic resistance of COSO is extremely high in the face of the five ring spell, it is still heavily damaged, because this is the magic of the gods. Stanley''s face was filled with joy. The fall was the most powerful divinity in the evening bell church. It could only be used once in three months. The only function is to be able to summon the spirit''s will to attack the enemy for a short time. That''s a God. Even if it can''t affect the thematic plane too much, it only needs one casting to determine the success or failure of a war. The lava demon who finds the opportunity grabs COSO''s legs, swings it around like a sack, and smashes it to the ground. Bang ~ the head of the Cyclops smashed on the ground, causing spider webs to burst all over the ground, and mud and rock debris splashed all over the sky. Besieged by the five ring magic attack, COSO has no strength to fight back at this time. The outcome is divided. The scene fell into a deathly silence, even when the bloodline without fear, at this time can not help silence down. They are no longer capable of defeating a 19 level lava demon. COSO and Amy, the strongest fighting force, have been hit hard. Who else can fight?? Li De raised his head and looked around. There was a wry smile in his eyes. The battle has been exhausted to this extent. Then there was a chill in my eyes. "All blood clan gather and prepare to attack" Northern soldiers are fearless and fearless. How did the blood clan ever step back! Stanley could not help but smile at this scene, and his ferocious face was full of irony. "Weak vampires, kneel down and accept your destiny" the lava devil also made a cold voice. "Death, destruction" the profanity of the abyss is horrible and cold. The air is full of bleak breath, whether seriously injured or not, all blood clans gather in silence. Even in the face of almost invincible opponents, no one flinched back. Just a second before Lee ordered the attack. A clear, sarcastic voice sounded in the valley. "It''s really weak" "a devil who has free power but doesn''t know how to use it can show off his power" "what a boring battle" Li De fiercely turned his head, and a woman in a leather skirt full of wild beauty appeared in his sight with short boots. The atmosphere of the field suddenly changed, and everyone looked at the people with unknown eyes. Step on ~ the woman with wild eyes stepped forward under everyone''s gaze, slowly drew out grott''s huge sword, which was inserted horizontally on the ground, and lifted it easily. The tall and slender figure carrying this huge sword gives people an indescribable harmony. It seems that this lady should take this weapon which should be used by heavy soldiers. The two cult believers frowned at the scene and did not pay attention to the sudden appearance of the woman. "Stupid woman, kill her!" The lava devil''s voice was like lightning. When Stanley heard this, a ferocious arc appeared in the corners of his mouth and cast his hands at the same time. Two dark orbs flew towards the wild figure with a huge sword in a second with deadly breath. Death comes. Stanley has even seen the other party being blown to pieces. Under everyone''s gaze, the woman with fair skin and wild eyes raised her eyebrows. Without any concession, she directly advanced with the sword. Cut straight at two dark balls. "Idiot!" Stanley''s smile just rose, but suddenly stopped the next second. "How, how could it be?" Only two dark magic balls were directly cut into four and a half by the giant sword, then turned into magic elements and disappeared in the air.all is well. Looking at the faint light on the sword, Stanley was shocked. "Fearless! Great idea!! You, you are the soldier of northland, no, you are the royal family of Northland Stanley''s eyes widened to the limit. The voice was shrill with shock. "How can it be? Don''t you need the blood of the golden race to recover? How is this possible?? Is there a dragon here? " Chapter 182 Hearing this, Li De raised his head fiercely. Because the original body of the female warrior God in the North was covered with bark like scars. At this time, although she did not change her dress, the scars on her body had disappeared for some reason. So he didn''t recognize that this was the goddess of the northern land. When he recognized it, he was surprised. What about Issa?? Quickly open the property panel, looking at isa intact state, greatly relieved. Fortunately, Issa is OK, but Issa is OK. How did the northern goddess recover?? Li De''s eyes are full of doubts and opens the other party''s property panel. Betty Smollett Title: Beidi Pearl (the most brilliant pearl on the northern plateau, deeply loved and respected by the people of the northern region, and has a constant reputation in the northern plateau) Beidi female warrior (the most powerful female soldier in the north, with impeccable skills and strong blood, constant specialization in various weapons, and promotion of combat skills to legend) the most powerful female warrior in the north Age: 27 level: 16 Occupation: Northern warrior blood: Northern royal blood, with extraordinary characteristics: fearless. During activating blood vessels, immune to pain, immune to psychic magic, extraordinary features: fearlessness is increased by three times, strength is increased by 100%, physical recovery speed and life recovery speed are increased by 1000%. The power of blood vessels can be mobilized to recover body trauma. Duration: one day. Introduction: the youngest female warrior God in Beidi, the bright pearl of Beidi, and the royal family of Beidi with infinite future. Fetters: Issa??? Both sides of the fetters can get each other a blood gift. The fetters are divided into primary fetters and secondary fetters. The secondary fetters must obey the orders of the master fetters unconditionally. After seeing the attributes of the northern goddess of martial arts, Li Deshen''s eyes flashed with deep surprise. What a powerful talent, worthy of the northern royal blood, this power. It''s too strong. Even Lee feels that the royal blood of the northern lands may not be inferior to that of the golden race. It''s so strong that Li De couldn''t help feeling it several times. What''s more, according to the attribute description, Issa was also involved in the recovery of the northern goddess. However, to his relief, he also saw an attribute about fetters on Issa''s panel. The difference is that Issa is the main fetter. It reassured him a lot. Before he had time to think about the good and the bad, a fierce battle broke out in front of him. Beidi royal blood, Beidi pearl, the youngest female warrior God, has a variety of titles, Betty''s combat effectiveness is much higher than that of Grote, a 16 level northern soldier. Touch ~ the tall and wild Betty stepped out in one step, and her body speed increased dramatically. The air seemed to be torn at this moment, and huge air waves burst up. Stanley''s face changed and his hands cast again. Bangbang ~ two burst fireballs smashed out ~ pila ~ in the same encounter, the fireballs could not get close to Betty and were killed by the giant sword. Legendary fighting skills are outrageous. Stanley, the cult believer, was angry, but could not but quickly retreat. At this time, Cologne, who turned into a 19 level lava demon, suddenly turned his head and smashed his huge arm at Betty. The yellow and blue abyssal flame came with the heat that could melt steel. At this time, Betty has been unable to dodge, and when everyone sweats for her, originally, Betty''s powerful momentum just skyrocketed. Northern royal blood, open. The brilliance of the sword in his hand soared. Betty was fearless, her wild eyes flashed over, and her strength burst out. Cut off the lava demon''s arm, which is three circles thicker than her body. Under everyone''s gaze, the ten blade lava devil''s fist, which is like a siege hammer with abyss flame, collides with the huge sword of the northern land, and the air bursts on the ground. The abyssal flame splashes, and the burning air makes the residue on the ground instantly red. This scene is extremely beautiful. Two people around countless splashing stones and soil was burned red, like fireworks general explosion. Wild dance. But a more shocking scene appeared. Betty''s sword was only stopped for a moment by the lava devil and then continued to wield it. Like a giant rock, the lava demon''s arm is cut directly from Betty''s fist. Innumerable rocks with yellow and blue flame broke and splashed on the ground, all melting out of large and small lava caves. The ant shakes the tree. Under such a huge difference in size, the royal family in the North actually chopped half the arm of the lava demon with one sword.Then came a more shocking scene. There was a sharp flash in Betty''s eyes, and her warrior instincts recognized the weakness of the big man. Legs like a spring pressure, burst out of a strong force, jump up. After two steps along the lava demon''s arm, it appears directly in front of the lava demon. The lava demon was so outraged by Betty''s unbridled provocation, and let out a roar of fury. The flame on his body soared rapidly, and at the same time, his right hand hammered hard at Betty. If it is hit, the Beidi pearl will be severely damaged no matter how strong it is. Betty''s wild eyes narrowed slightly, and the brilliance of the huge sword in her hand soared to three blades. Ignoring that he was about to hit his arm, he held the sword with both hands against the high temperature of melting steel, and cut off the neck of the lava demon with the greatest strength. This sword is like the creator God separating heaven and earth. Click ~ the lava devil is about to hit Betty''s arm and stops abruptly, and Betty''s body in the air falls at this moment. Touch ~ kneel on one knee, and the giant sword is inserted horizontally in front of you. The yellow and blue abyssal flame flashed around the two people''s fighting, and magma was flowing in the fiery red pit on the ground. With her back to her lava demon, the huge head flew high, and finally, under everyone''s gaze, drew a parabola and hit Betty''s side, splashing dust all over the ground. The huge body of the lava demon behind him slowly collapsed. Roar ~ like the collapse of a mountain, the earth shook violently. The blood clan on the field saw this scene and fell into a kind of inexplicable atmosphere. Looking at Betty''s figure, her face was wonderful. Royal blood in the north? This is the royal blood of the north?!! It''s so powerful, it''s just too strong to be described in words. That''s a lava demon of level 19. Even Corso, a bronze one eyed giant, was beaten down, but he was killed in seconds after just two moves?? At this time, Li De''s inner shock was no less than that of other blood clans, he did not know why he suddenly remembered the scar on Betty that was more exaggerated than the bark of an old tree. How many battles has this wild lady ever experienced before to be so powerful? Is legendary combat skill really powerful to this extent? Compared with Betty, grot, a very difficult 16 level northern soldier, is a child. Is this the real strength of the northern soldiers, the first of the three Rongguang soldiers? It''s no wonder that it''s the most glorious of all races. Well deserved. After the lava demon was decapitated, the magic of demonic arrival disappeared, and the demon corpse in place was slowly broken. Finally, the body of Cologne, the 17th grade dark bishop of the evening church, appeared in the same place. Summoning transformation magic can have powerful power, but after being killed, it will also die. When Stanley saw this, he was immediately occupied by fear. Even level 19 lava demons have been killed, so he can run?? With everyone''s eyes on him, he took out a magic scroll with strong dark energy from his pocket tear and pull ~ and tear it directly. Then a more powerful and more sinister smell appeared in the valley than Cologne had just begun to display the demons. "Great tyrannical God, your followers implore you to come!" The divine descent has just been used. What Stanley got just now is the magic scroll that Stanley had sacrificed a lot of life before. The effect is similar to the divine descending technique, which can open up the space passage in a short time, and let the tyrannical God come to us for a short time. Although the strength of this coming has been reduced by countless times, it may not even reach extraordinary level, but it is enough to deal with ordinary enemies. This is Stanley''s last card. He doesn''t believe that a northern royal family can be so powerful in the face of the gods. The great tyrannical God is an eternal God, no one can desecrate the majesty of the God, no! Just after Cologne became a lava demon, he was really scared by the scene that Betty cut off his head with a sword. The scene was too exaggerated and terrifying. So Stanley is desperate. What he thinks now is not how much prey and booty he can get, but how to survive. When Betty saw the door of space slowly forming above the void, a mocking smile appeared on her face. Wild in the eyes. "A piece of rubbish like divine descent?"?? It''s really no skill to speak of " the clear tone has a bit of soldier''s unique pride. He turned his head and looked at a half man high stone on the ground and kicked it hard. The stone suddenly flew out of the ground.Betty ran forward for more than ten blades, and then her legs were strong, and she leaped suddenly and flew nearly ten blades high. Just one foot on the stone, the body again pulled up. The technique is not much different from that of grott who stepped into the sky with the help of the magic language bat''s body. The only difference is that this time, the northern female warrior God has to face the pressure of the gods. There was something unspeakable irony in Stanley''s eyes as the damned Northland royal family sped straight to the door of space at twenty blades. That''s the power of the great gods. A damned northerner also wants to shake the gods?? But the smile on his face has not disappeared, so that his shocking scene appeared. Betty held the sword in both hands, and the great sword attached to her was shining with several blades. Without the slightest scruple, the door of the space that just formed was chopped directly in the past. At this time, a black eye appeared in the door of space. The huge eye was ten thousand times stronger than the devil''s breath. "humble human, I will give you eternal life and powerful power..." the voice from the door of space has not been finished yet. Click ~ the giant sword will chop down. The newly formed door of space was cut by a giant sword attached with extreme meaning, and burst directly. And the eye ball inside the door of space is directly cut and exploded. The tyrannical God Bain, far from the bottomless abyss, has lost the breath of the thematic plane before he can even react. Stanley, who had been very confident, turned pale and looked at the scene in disbelief. These goddamn blasphemers!! How dare she, how dare she fight the gods?! "Next time I will punish you damned heretics and blasphemers for my God!! " after that, he immediately released a light body skill, a concealment skill, and started to flee back without any hesitation. But it was all in vain. In the eyes of Betty, who kills 19 level lava demons and ignores the power of gods, few people can slip away under her eyes. Legendary fighting skills are too strong to speak. As soon as Stanley stepped into the shadow, the huge sword flew straight out of his back and smashed him out. If it wasn''t hit by the sword, I''m afraid it would be killed. Betty throws Stanley, who has become a dead dog, into Lee''s face with one hand. "He''s yours" then the wild lady who owns the northern royal family, can beat a 19 level lava demon like a dog, and can ignore the power of the gods, makes a move that makes Lee extremely surprised. "Oi... Pf... NQ... The great mansion of death and soul. I am your loyal servant, I am your most devout believer. I am willing to use your strength to sign a soul contract with my master. If the contract is abrogated, I will give my soul to serve you forever, the great God of death. " Li De can''t understand the operation of the female warrior God, who can''t understand the combat effectiveness. What''s the matter? When you win, you sign a soul contract with me?? Betty stood up, looked at the incomprehension in Lee''s eyes, gave a casual smile, and winked at him. "Issa asked me to do this, my master, you can handle the affairs here by yourself" with that, he turned around and left without giving Li De face. I... Lee looked at Betty, who was wriggling away with her tall figure. His expression was very complicated. Although white picked up a combat effectiveness explosive table of the North female warrior God, but why not feel so happy?? He turned his head and looked at Stanley who was beaten to death by Betty. "Break him up and imprison him." After saying that, he turned his head and looked around him with a slightly heavy expression. "Count the damage, treat the wounded, and bring back the bodies of all the soldiers who died for dawn city. I''m going to hold a hero''s funeral for them " everywhere. The valley, originally made up of green trees and green grass, has now become a barren land. The withered trees, the holes left by the battle, the explosion marks left by magic bombardment, and even the smelly smoke is still smoking in many places. Like the earth after the giant dragon exhaled, everything turned into dust. Most of the bodies of the northern soldiers were burnt to coke, and more than 200 of them were killed. Huge bodies like hills, densely distributed in the valley. It was tragic. Lee looked at the scene and was silent for a long time. This is the first hard war in dawn city. In the past, they had enough advantages to fight against the other side, but this time, the enemy was too strong.Whether it''s grot, a 16 level northern soldier, or a believer in Stanley and Cologne, these two evil gods, their strength is first-class and powerful. The high-end combat effectiveness of dawn city is completely under pressure. At the end of the day, if Betty, the northern goddess of martial arts, was saved by Issa and made a strong shot. Even if we can win today, there will be no less than ten of the hundreds of blood clan and hundreds of magic language bats flying in the sky. It''s tragic. The casualties are heavy enough. After half a day, Amy came to Lee with respectful tone. "Say" Li De''s expression was not relaxed, and his eyes were burning at the shadow high priest. "One man died of Cyclops, 43 of blood descendants died, 78 were seriously injured, 234 of them died of magic language bats, 110 of them were seriously injured, and all the others were slightly injured" "in addition, all the blood descendants of the second generation were seriously injured, and COSO was seriously injured" even though he was prepared, Li De remained silent for a long time after hearing the data. This battle is really a complete loss of ammunition and food. All the strength that can be taken out has been used. Amy looked at Li De''s eyes with some guilt and said, "under my ancestor''s crown, I''m not strong enough" obviously, the scene of being beaten by Grote, the northern soldier, still makes the level 15 blasphemer unable to let go. Li De shook his head. "How long have you only reached level 15? If you can win grott, the northern soldiers will not win the honor of being the strongest soldier among countless races" Li De is very aware of this, and he knows the gap between them. A race famous for its fighting power can fight a priest who is far weaker than him. Their strength is not at the same level. Emiqiang''s strength lies in his functionality. If someone can cooperate with him, the shadow priest''s shadow skills will double in effect unfortunately, COSO, the one eyed giant, can''t match Amy. The way they fight is not the same concept at all. "What about the booty?" "There are 23 North soldiers who have not died, including 5 soldiers of level 10. Grot, the 16th level northern soldier, Stanley, bishop of the evening bell church, level 15, and the northern royal family... " for other races, if the captured enemy doesn''t surrender, they are just captives and have no more value. But for the blood clan, these captured enemies are more precious booty. As long as they are not dead, the blood clan can turn their enemies into their own. This is where the blood clan is the most powerful and abnormal place. When other races start a war, the fewer people fight. Only the blood clan and the dead can fight more and more. As long as the casualties in each battle are within an interval value, the strength of blood clan will be stronger and stronger. There were many sacrifices in this war. As for the harvest, the fighting capacity of three levels 15 is enough to erase all the sacrifices. Even get a level 15 combat effectiveness. Lee took a deep breath and turned to the dark covenant. Finally, I have the capital to deal with them. He turned his head and took a look at the corpses of the blood soldiers who were lined up in a row around him, and his eyes flashed a little cold. These sacrifices will eventually turn into nourishment for the better growth of dawn city. And you, will taste the blood clan''s anger. The covenant of darkness!! Chapter 183 The blood clan is still sorting out the battlefield, and Li De''s eyes are sharp around him. There was a reflection in his eyes. The battle was won... No matter what the cost of casualties. The booty is the existence of three people above level 15. The value of these three top fighting forces is tens of times more precious than the sacrifice of blood clan and magic language bat combined. This is a huge fortune. After this battle, Li De also more clearly recognized what the blood clan lacks now - the top combat effectiveness. If Betty, the northern goddess of martial arts, was the bottom card in his hand, Li De was even sure to solve the battle with zero casualties. So the blood clan''s short board must make up, even if Betty''s joining is not enough, the blood clan needs more powerful strength. So Lee is now eager to choose one of Stanley and grott to become a blood race. Betty, the royal blood of the northern lands, was supposed to be the best choice, but now the other side has become the fetter of Issa, and has signed a soul contract with him. It''s already in your own camp, so Betty''s out and there''s grot and Stanley left. According to the law, the two men, Lee De, should not be entangled. After all, grot completely crushed Stanley in terms of combat effectiveness. But there''s a big problem with the big power of the evening bell Church in green city. The power hidden in the shadow made Li De feel a little excited. If Stanley was converted into a blood race, he would immediately have the power of the evening bell church that had been operating in green city for decades. When fighting against the covenant of darkness, we can directly use the power of the Church of the evening bell to fight against them. On the contrary, although Stanley''s subordinates are only the northern warriors who have been killed and captured, and his influence in green city is close to none, but his super high fighting capacity is enough to offset all this. If they have Betty on their side and get grot, the northern soldier who can crush COSO and Amy, the high-end combat effectiveness of dawn city will be further improved. Because of blood problems, Lee can only hold his first hold once a month, and the battle will start in three days. So he had to choose between the two. The ordinary blood clan can only have the first embrace once a year, and all the blood clan have carried out the first embrace in the cold winter moon. Moreover, even if there are blood clans who keep the first hold of Li De, it is impossible to abuse resources for them. If the power of blood is not enough, resulting in a grade decline, the loss will be great. After calming down, Lee patted his head in a funny way. In fact, the answer was always obvious. He was just greedy for Stanley. Grot is much more important now than Stanley. No more hesitation, I confirmed grot in my heart. The performance of high-end combat effectiveness is just enough to explain everything. If Betty doesn''t show up, I''m afraid the blood clan can survive or not. Even Amy and kosso, who are at level 15, may not survive. This is the role of high-end combat effectiveness. When facing low-end professionals, it can present a rolling state. < BR, the guardian of the holy land, who had been preparing for the battle two hundred years ago. Lee turned his head and looked at Frey. Frey''s original blue mage robe could not be seen. It was all burnt black and mud, and even a huge wound had been cut on his chest by his sword. The picture is tragic. He patted Frey on the shoulder and said nothing. In the battle just now, this second-generation blood descendant killed at least seven northern soldiers, including many level 10 senior professionals. The tone of "we go home" is inexplicable. "Yes," Frey was stunned when he heard this. Seeing Lee''s encouraging eyes, his eyes were a little sour. In order to cover up the softness of his heart, Frey suddenly lowered his head and quickly turned away. Lee looked at Frey''s back and didn''t speak for a long time. When the fate of a race is in his hands, it is a great power, but also a kind of pressure. Issa also came down from the mountain. The girl came forward with a little excitement on her face when she saw Li De. "Teacher ~" looking at the happy little girl, she turned her head and looked at Betty, who had been looking at isa with a spoiled smile all the time. This little girl is really a treasure given to him by the goddess of fortune. Issa looked at Lee without opening her mouth. She was a little uneasy. She took a careful look at him, and then quickly explained. "Teacher, I woke up to a special ability two days ago, and before I could tell you, it happened that sister Betty..." Li Dexiao looked at those uneasy scarlet eyes and touched the girl''s head. "Issa, don''t be nervous. You''ve done a great job. Most of the time you have to make your own decisions when something unexpected happens.In the future, you need to learn to make your own decisions when the teacher is not there. As long as you seriously consider your own safety and consider the consequences of this matter when you make a decision, you can boldly do it as long as you can bear the consequences. " Li De is now a brother, teaching his sister to grow up. Encouraged by Li De, ISA''s Crimson eyes showed a thick smile. "Um ~" the little girl felt very satisfied and finally helped the teacher ~ ~ behind her, Betty looked at this scene silently, inexplicably complicated. It suddenly occurred to me what she was doing when she was 14 or 15 years old. At that time, she seemed to be hunting snow wolves alone on the snow mountain? Or fighting a Giant Anaconda in a glacier? Some of them can''t remember clearly... half a day after Yao, Li De looked at the blood clan around him, almost ready, with some mysterious way. "Today I''ll take you to a new city and it will be our new home in the future." After hearing this, Betty, who had never spoken, was interested in, "the castle of vampires? I''ve never seen a vampire''s nest in Northland for so many years. Is it built in a dark cave, airtight, with bats hanging around the top of the cave, and the cold spring seeping from the rock crevices... " Li De''s mouth slightly drew," you will know when you go to see it. " With that, he didn''t pay attention to the wild northern female warrior God. All of a sudden, he thought of the female spirit that he met in front of Elvis Tavern - Ariel, the 17th level master archer. What is very similar to Betty is that Ariel is also wild, but the difference between the two is very obvious. It has always been that the spirit who is famous for her wealth is incomparably majestic. On the contrary, Betty''s fur armour is flat and smooth. It''s better to change the two. There was something interesting in Lee''s eyes. I don''t know whether their fighting power is a gift from the famous elves, or Betty, who has the blood of the northern royal family and can kill 19 level lava demons in seconds, is better? It''s a pity that he is not familiar with that elf. Otherwise, a fight between them will be wonderful. After a while, the wreckage has been cleared up, and all the blood clan and magic language bats are waiting for the order of Lee De to prepare for the launch. Li De didn''t procrastinate. He turned over the leading bat and ordered to take off. With Betty''s help, Issa sits on the back of bat with saddle. The girl hides in Li Dehuai shyly, and looks forward to seeing the magic language bat sitting down. This is the first time for ISA to fly in Warcraft. The little girl is excited and afraid. She just tugs at Lee''s robe with her hands. Whoosh ~ the huge bat wings stirred up, and a burst of choking black dust rose from the scorched land below the valley. Magic language bat bat bat''s huge body slowly rises into the sky, the ground is shrinking slightly. At this time, the moon, which had been covered by dark clouds, just showed its head. The cold moonlight poured out like mercury. The landscape on the ground appears in everyone''s sight. The trees and mountains on the ground are like silver coats on the skin. The wind is blowing and swaying. All the scenes are enriched with unique beauty by the moonlight. The haze originally in the hearts of the public, in this beautiful picture disappeared. Issa leaned back a little, and felt an ineffable sense of security in her solid chest, and her eyes narrowed into crescent. Betty is very bored to sit behind Lee. The flying mount of Beidi plateau is snow Griffin. As the royal family of Beidi, she naturally has Griffins belonging to her. So flying is not unusual for her. In contrast, she is looking forward to the vampire castle. In human legend, the vampire is often the representative of mysterious blood, and the vampire''s nest is even more terrifying. There is no blood clan in the north, so there will be no vampire castle. Four days later, the huge bat swarm returned to the dawn city. Betty sits behind Lee, and the three ride a magic language bat. After walking through a valley, Betty saw the city in the distance among thousands of sharp peaks. Majestic and spectacular. There was a flash of admiration in his eyes. "It''s really a vampire''s castle. It''s unexpected" Li De didn''t speak, and immediately after seeing the city, he was very happy. At this time, he felt a bit of a wanderer returning home, with excitement and inexplicable excitement in his heart. After the first World War, all the blood clans were very tired, but after seeing the dawn City, all the people in the sky sent out an excited cry. The sound spread far away in the empty night sky. It is very difficult to understand the feelings of the blood clan without experiencing the life and death war and feeling the complicated mood coming out from the sickle of the God of death.When the blood clan with excited mood, the driver magic language bat landed in the dawn City, the patrol of the security team immediately found. In the past two days, most of the blood clans were sent out, so the patrolling strength of the security forces in these two days was much greater than before after seeing countless wounded blood clans and magic language bats and bats, the security guards were extremely surprised. In particular, when a corpse was placed on the square, the atmosphere of the security forces was somewhat dignified. "Report to Lord Harrison quickly" "where are the people from the medical department? Go and invite someone... " " hiss, so many corpses, what have the blood clan adults experienced? " Harrison, who was in the town of dawn, came at the first time he got the news. "Good night, patriarch" looked around the embarrassed blood clan, Harrison''s expression is very dignified. "Patriarch, have we won this battle?" Lee was silent for a moment and then nodded in a solemn voice. "Victory, although paid a huge price, but all the sacrifice heroes will not be forgotten, dawn city will be more powerful because of them" "Harrison, immediately arrange the wounded blood clan to go to the blood pool for treatment, and inform the farm to prepare pigs, and the magic language bat has also suffered a lot of trauma." "I need them to be in good condition in three days, no, two days" "in addition, I will hold a public burial for these heroes who died in the battle for dawn city in three days, no, two days." Lee issued several orders in one breath, and finally pointed to grott, who was under the care of the second generation of blood, but still unconscious. "Take him to the city hall, and the blood clan will have a strong blood descendant after tonight" after that, lied took a special look at Betty, but the latter did not respond at all, as if grot, a northern soldier, had nothing to do with her. "Yes, patriarch." Harrison didn''t care so much. He went down to prepare immediately after he got the order. After giving the order, Li De turns to see Isa yawning and Betty, who has been looking at the dawn city. "Issa, Betty, you go to my manor to have a rest tonight. I have some important things to deal with today" Issa has a little sleepy in her eyes and nods her head cleverly, "yes, teacher." The girl never contradicts Lee''s words. Betty shrugged her shoulders. She wanted to walk around the vampire nest, which is the legendary vampire castle. I''m really curious. As soon as isabetty and his family left, Lee immediately returned to the city hall office. At the same time, the injured blood clan were all taken to the blood pool. As long as it is not the blood clan who died directly on the battlefield, Li De will not worry. The talent of the blood clan is doomed to the vigorous vitality of this race. No matter how many injuries, as long as there is blood can quickly return to normal, the superior race''s talent is so unreasonable and strong. "Give me ten bottles of magic blood." "Yes, patriarch," after giving Harrison''s orders, he came to grot lying on the carpet. Without any hesitation, he bent down directly, picked up the other''s wrist and bit it down. The mysterious power hidden in his blood began to pour into grot''s body. Ancestor of blood clan: you are the ancestor of blood clan. You have strong blood and can be immune to sunlight. Each month, you can develop a blood descendant. The loyalty of all blood descendants and their descendants to you is constant. Each blood descendant can provide you with 1 character experience every month. For a long time, he had only held Amy for the first time, so the power of his blood belonging to the blood family is very strong now. Grot suffered great trauma under the casting of nearly 200 blood clans. If it wasn''t for the strong physique of northern soldiers, he would have gone to see the God of death. At this time can only be obediently lying on the ground, let Li De into the blood of the blood. After accepting the blood of the blood clan, the black skin on the surface of his body began to split and new skin grew again, as if he were breaking into a cocoon and becoming a butterfly. The original weak breath gradually becomes calm, and the vitality rises from the candle that may be extinguished at any time to the flaming torch. The path of evolution has begun. What will happen to the northern soldiers after they become blood clan? Li De is looking forward to it. Chapter 184 But to Betty''s surprise, the leader was a vampire with bat wings on his back and fangs in his mouth. Well, isn''t it that the vampire doesn''t cover up?? What''s more shocking to her is that when the residents nearby saw the vampires on the patrol, they not only did not fear, but also said hello to each other with a smile. And the vampire did not feel offended by the common people, nodded and responded from time to time, and even the children didn''t cry when they saw this scene. This unexpected scene of Betty almost broke her three views. First of all, the common people dare to ignore the identity of professionals. Now, the vampires who are more terrible than demons in human mouth can live in harmony with human beings... is this city really managed by vampires? Betty is a little confused. "Madam, please show me your ID card" just past the police road, one of them saw Betty, who was obviously different from the surrounding residents, and immediately went to inspect. "Identification? What''s that? I didn''t " Betty shrugged her shoulders, and the huge sword that she was carrying was gently inserted into the ground, and the sound of clanging metal hitting the ground sounded. The threat of this scene is self-evident. Aunt Mary quickly came forward to make up. "Jacko, this is my guest. The little girl is so young that she needs to get up so early every morning to go hunting, so don''t embarrass her..." the young man''s face is a little bit confused. "Go hunting?" Betty looked at Aunt Mary standing in front of her. Her eyes were a little complicated. As a warrior goddess of the north, she was protected by a civilian for the first time in her life. "Are you Ms. Betty?" Originally did not care about the blood clan here was attracted by the dialogue between the two people, saw Betty immediately with a surprise to say hello. "Good day, dear Ms. Betty, thank you for your contribution to the dawn city. Welcome to the dawn city!" "This lady is a hero of dawn city. Last night, the Lord of Cachar personally led the Holy Light blood clan to fight a just war for the dawn city. This Betty lady has defeated the powerful enemy for the Holy Light blood clan!! Her bravery is praised by the city Lord of Cachar! The Lord of Cachar has specially ordered the security forces that any part of the city of dawn will be open to lady Betty. " "Welcome to the dawn City, dear lady Betty" when the people around saw this scene, they immediately applauded and clapped. Aunt Mary looked at Betty with surprise, "so you helped us win the war!! That''s wonderful, Miss Betty. From now on, you don''t have to spend another cupper for your bread at Aunt Mary''s bakery! I gave all the money Betty''s face flushed with praise. In the past two days, the propaganda department let all the residents know the news that the great city Lord of Cachar sent out the adults of the Holy Light blood clan to participate in the battle. In the propaganda of the Propaganda Department, there are powerful enemies who want to destroy the forces established by dawn city in the human world outside. In order to protect the interests of dawn city and the future interests of all residents, the great lord of Cachar decided to take the initiative to attack. This is a war for the future of dawn city. So when the residents heard the leader''s words, they immediately had enough good feelings for the lady with the giant sword. "Thank you, Ms. Betty" "welcome to you..." "you are a great man to be respected..." "it''s amazing that you have won the praise under the crown of Cachar..." Betty, who had thought that there would be a conflict, was suddenly shy when she saw the cheers and praises from the crowd around her. Although she has heard numerous praises as a warrior goddess of the north, she is the first to hear such simple and warm praise without any other interests. There was a thick smile on his face. She suddenly found that she liked the city a little. Chapter 185 When the first ray of sunshine rose in the sky, Li De, sitting behind his desk on the third floor of the city hall, opened his eyes fiercely. He turned his head and looked at the tall figure who had been unconscious on the ground. He felt a strong breath coming back. Bang Bang ~ Bang ~ BAM ~ was injected into the blood of Grote, at this time, his heart like a pump burst out of strong vitality, although beating slowly, but powerful. At this time, Grote''s body, thick like mercury like blood, driven by the heart, infused into the whole body, every time the heart beat, his body strength increased. The blood clan''s heart is more like a source of energy, which is no longer a weakness. Even if the heart is pierced, it will not cause fatal damage. Li De and several other second-generation blood Americans in the house looked at grott, whose momentum had changed a little bit, and their eyes were full of expectation. The power of grot is obvious to all. He alone can make Amy and COSO unable to hold their heads, forcing hundreds of blood clans to dare not gather in the sky. In the end, if it was not for Li De to decisively adopt one for one brutal tactics, I was afraid that it would cost more to defeat the other side. This is a warrior strong enough to make his opponent respect him, a pure warrior. At this time, Grote was surrounded by nine empty translucent glass bottles. The residual magic wave at the mouth of the bottles showed what had just been stored inside - the magic blood. A glass bottle can hold three liters of liquid, and only the nine bottles of magic blood made Li De extremely heartbroken. After a few wars, the magic blood in the blood pool is now consumed by about a fifth of the blood consumed by Li De regardless of the cost. It seems not much, but this pool of magic blood has accumulated for hundreds of years to stay. It belongs to non renewable resources in a short period of time. Use a little less. But at this time, Li De didn''t have time to think so much, and his eyes were fixed on the increasingly powerful grott. The northern dragon is full of the breath of a broken dragon. Brush ~ lying on the gray velvet carpet, grott opened his eyes fiercely. His eyes were sharp like falcons ready to kill their prey. He sat up straight up. After seeing the blood clan around him, he was shocked. He just wanted to move, but Yu Guang was stunned when he saw Li De''s figure. Kindness, dependence, trust, and the powerful blood force of blood clan make grot''s original hostility disappear like water. At the same time, there''s a message coming out of grot''s blood, and his eyes soften after receiving that message. A moment later, his massive body stood up, and his head, which had never been lowered in the face of death, bowed down in the face of Li De, holding his chest to salute. "Good day, under the ancestor''s crown" Lee''s eyes flashed with satisfaction and said solemnly, "grot, now I''m giving you a new surname, Cachar, as the ancestor of the blood clan" when Grote heard this, a mysterious force surged in his blood. It seemed that his soul had been sublimated at this moment, and some defect in his blood was in Li De''s words It was completed later. Lift your chest again and bow your head. "Grot Cachar, at your command" so far, this powerful northern soldier has become the superior race in glory - blood clan. Dawn city''s high-end combat effectiveness is increased by one more person. At the same time, the system prompt in Lee''s ear rang. "Ding, grot Cachar successfully transformed the blood clan, increased the blood clan strength, and rewarded the character experience - 2000" the 2000 experience is not bad, which is much better than the 1000 experience he gained in the war outside green city. That''s right. After defeating the presence of three powerful 15 levels above grot, Stanley and Cologne, Lee got only 1000 character experiences, which he didn''t intend to mention. Lee can''t wait to check the attributes of grot. He is eager to know what kind of existence will appear after the northern soldiers combine with the blood of the blood clan. Northern blood group?? I''m really looking forward to it. Grot ¡¤ cachal Title: the son of the North (resistance to cold + 50% body recovery speed + 30% strength increase by 30%) age: 67 level: 16 Occupation: Northern soldier blood: Fearless blood, the blood of northern soldiers and blood blood blood clan are fused to form a new blood. Blood of fearless: immune to pain during activating blood vessels, immune to psychic magic, physical recovery speed and life recovery speed increased by 500%, magic resistance increased by 200%, strength increased by 60%, body recovery speed increased by 1000% in the dark, which can mobilize the power of blood vessels to recover body trauma, duration: 30 minutes.During the activation of blood vessel, you gain the extraordinary characteristic: fearless. Introduction: the son of Beidi, once known as the most likely to break through and become a legendary genius soldier. The life span of northerners is as long as 150 years, and it will rise to 200 years after breaking level 15. Therefore, the 67 year old grot is still in his prime. The cow is broken. After reading grot''s attributes, a great surprise appeared on Lee''s face. It''s abnormal. The original grot could hold Amy and kosotha down, but now the northern blood in his body and the blood of the blood clan have fused into a new blood, the fearless blood. The strength has been raised to two levels directly. Although the fearless blood after the fusion is not as strong as Betty''s royal blood, but Li De also knows that Betty''s existence is absolutely the same level as Isha, who has golden blood, which is extremely rare and rare, so he never has unrealistic illusions. By contrast, grott gave him enough surprise. It can be said that Lee has an absolute trump card in his hand. No, with Betty, he has a pair of ghosts in his hand. In addition, Amy and kosso, who has just awakened from the ancient giant''s blood, has evolved into a bronze giant, and Stanley, a level 15 dark priest who becomes one of them again at most a month. Although Li De lost a lot in this war, his gain was ten times that of his loss. Now it has two 16th level and two 15th level. Dawn city has four top combat effectiveness. Even at this time, he will not feel guilty even if he is forced to shake the promise of darkness. The power of the covenant of darkness has declined dramatically. In just one day, we lost three top combat effectiveness, and now there are only four left. Roy, the eight armed snake demon in the abyss, is a necromancer with a bone dragon, Nelson, a mysterious man who has not revealed his true face, and finally, viscount Bernard, who is close to the supernatural. Lee has the power to fight. Amy, the high priest of shadow at level 15, Corso, the one eyed bronze giant of level 15, grott, the son of Northland at level 16, and Betty, the 16th level royal family of the northern land, can kill 19 level lava demons in seconds. Bayonet see red, spell to know who wins and who loses. After paying such a high price, we have saved enough capital to fight with each other. And now the good news is that the covenant of darkness doesn''t know what''s going on. The scarlet mage tower is still hidden in the dark. This information asymmetry is enough to determine the final direction of the game. "Good, no matter what happened before, you will be a member of the Holy Light blood clan from now on. Grote, blood clan welcome you to join us " Lee reached out and patted Grote on the shoulder, showing a heartfelt smile. No matter how hostile he was, he is now his own. Human beings will still retain their original memory and character after they have evolved into blood clan, will not suddenly change from passionate and unrestrained personality to cold and introverted character just because they become blood clan. However, the powerful blood of the blood clan will imperceptibly transform the new blood clan, so that it can gradually deepen the identity of its own blood clan. However, this process is relatively long and may take several years. But the advantage is that this identity is permanent, imprinted into the soul and blood. Therefore, most of the new blood descendants did not change much when they first became blood clans. Only after a long time, will their living habits become more and more biased towards blood clan. Of course, there is no harm in this way. On the contrary, the longer the time, the stronger the power in the blood. Grot has a slightly more complicated look at the second generation of blood around him and nods. It''s a wonderful feeling that I''ve just been an enemy and now I''m my own. However, he didn''t think much about it. As long as the enemy was fighting on the battlefield, he could not keep his hand. As a northern soldier who had been fighting for half his life, he had already been very open to these things. "The blood of the royal family of the northern lands under the crown of the ancestors..." Lee looked at grot, who was trying to speak, and gave a smile. "Don''t worry, Betty is very good. She hasn''t become a blood clan. She''s still a northerner" of course, it doesn''t matter whether Betty becomes a blood clan or not. There''s isa''s fetter in front and his soul contract in the later. This northern royal blood has been firmly bound to the chariot of dawn City, and has become a sharp blade in his hand. Grote was a little relieved. Although he had become a kindred, he did not want the royal blood of the north to be cut off. The royal family may be a title in the human country, but it is quite different in the north. The royal blood has a talent far beyond that of ordinary northerners. Grot even dares to promise that no matter when he fights Betty, Betty will always be the winner.No one knows more about the talent of royal blood than this son of the north. Only the powerful Royal family of northern land can lead the northern people. This is the only reason why he has to pay a huge price to rescue Betty who is dying. The north can''t be without the royal family. "Patriarch, Ms. Betty asked to see you" just as they were talking, the blood clan outside the door came in and reported. "Bring her in" "yes" a little while later, Betty, slender and tall, with a huge sword out of proportion to her, stepped into the office with a wild look in her eyes. It was not until then that reed could see Betty''s face. Any other girls are different, Betty''s facial features are very three-dimensional, there is a kind of unspeakable valiant beauty, there is a pair of black eyes who can not suppress the wild. If this kind of girl is put on the earth, she is definitely a queen, and can make countless men submit to her feet. Grot, with a big smile on his face when he saw Betty intact, stepped forward and punched his right hand in his heart. "Good day, your highness Betty, the northern Moreton tribe. Grot says hello to you." Betty''s eyes brighten when he hears grot''s words "Son of the north, I''ve heard of your name." After saying that, he seemed to think of some past events, and his eyes were a little dim. "Unfortunately, the Moreton tribe is no longer there, or we may have a chance to fight side by side in the north." Betty took a deep look at Li De next to her, "but now you are a member of the blood clan" grott was slightly stunned. Looking at Betty''s eyes, she felt a little uncomfortable. "Your Highness, are you really the only one left in the northern royal family?" Betty looked at grott strangely. "Who did you listen to?" "Ah, isn''t it? The Norland Empire and the glorious empire have broken the northern plateau, and the Norland Empire has occupied our land. The brilliant empire is hunting our royal family, and even some legends are fighting... " Betty nodded, and her tone was heavy." the general information is right, but the legend of the glorious empire is powerful, and the legend of our northern land is not weak. After Beidi was broken, the royal family left Beidi plateau with 300000 Beidi people through the gate of space. Now they are in a plane discovered by the royal family in the early years, which is much better than that in the northern plateau. " When he heard this, grot was very happy and said, "in other words, we have not lost our inheritance in northern China!" Betty shook her head. "No, the soldiers of the northern lands can''t lose their inheritance. In fact, if the royal family hadn''t planned to move, even though the Norland Empire and the glorious empire were stronger, they couldn''t rob the northern highlands." Betty raised her head. As the first of the three glorious soldiers, the northern soldiers are not as weak as the outside world thinks. Although the number of people in the north is small, the whole people are soldiers, and every northerner is a strong fighter. No one can insult the north. When Grote heard this, the burden of his heart was lifted, and his voice was full of high spirits. "The glory of the north will shine on us." Betty''s eyes showed a little yearning, followed by a line, "the glory of the north will shine on us." Li De watched the two reminiscences and didn''t interrupt. After hearing Betty''s words, her heart was also a little clear. No wonder Betty didn''t respond to his transformation of grot into a blood clan. The inheritance of the northern region has not been broken. A soldier who has already left the north is not so important. After waiting for the two people to finish the topic, Li De goes straight to the topic. He turned around and scanned all the second-generation blood descendants in the house, staring at grot with burning eyes. "Grot, the scarlet mage tower is my territory, and no one can take my property as a hunting target. I need all the information you have about the covenant of darkness. " Eyes flashed a bit cold, tone with no doubt firm and no one can shake the perseverance. "This time, we are going to hunt down the covenant of darkness." Chapter 186 May 14. Green city, the largest city in the south of Norland Empire, is approaching dusk, and the orange sun is slowly sinking into the mountain peaks. Entering the summer, the weather is very hot, the whole city is filled with a restless atmosphere. The sewers on both sides of the street are bubbling under the high temperature, emitting a bad smell of putrefaction. There are fewer beggars on the street than in the cold winter moon, but there are still many kneeling in the shade to beg from passers-by. In the scorching air, the civilians in short robes made of grey linen are carrying sacks of wheat from their carriages to grain shops on the streets of the streets. Their skin around their necks is as gray as carbon. Next door to the grain store, the fat fruit seller looked at the rare customers in the shop with a sad face, and was bored with fans to drive away the flies. On the corner to the right of the fruit shop, you can see the statue of the goddess of life painted with colored dye on the wide wall. Above the painting wall, a large cross clock with a square spire decorated with colored glass is swinging from side to side. The clucking sound spreads out for two blocks. The shopkeeper and the civilians carrying grain enjoy it. The city does not seem to be much different from the past. The nobility enjoyed themselves in the manor, while the common people worked hard. But just after the sun fell into the valley, fifty miles to the north of green city, there was a piercing noise. It''s like broken glass. Then the original golden sky instantly turned gray black, an indescribable breath appeared. Terror, blood, tyranny. All the negative adjectives that can be used can not be put too much on this breath. It''s like the devil who once devoured the world broke through the seal and came to the world. Green city, whether civilians or professionals, at this time, a huge fear rose in their hearts, like a hidden snake staring at them. Green city Lord manor, a very simple small yard. Looking at Green''s long yellow robe, he seems to have no difference from the old man who is wearing a white maple leaf robe. When the smell of darkness appeared in green city, the old man suddenly turned his head. Deep eyes have uncontrollable anger. "The breath of the abyss!! Damned bastard, who opened the door to the abyss? " After saying that, he suddenly stood up, his original ordinary momentum in vain. The magic power of exaggeration gathered around him, and a magic tide was blown directly from the range of hundred blades around him. At this time, the magic power of the old man''s body fluctuated with his breath. In the whole city of green, there is only one extraordinary Mage: Locke Hart. The supernatural mage, who reached the transcendental rank 100 years ago, is the patron of green city and the only transcendent existence. The next second, Locke''s body just disappeared in place. When he reappeared, he had already arrived outside green city, which was ten kilometers away from his disappeared manor, which was an exaggerated distance. When Locke''s body appeared outside the city of green, the next moment disappeared again, and even a few passing civilians did not see the figure clearly. In less than 10 seconds, this powerful and indescribable supernatural mage has arrived at the door of space connecting the bottomless abyss. The opening of the door of space was originally a dense forest, but now this area has been completely eroded by the breath of the abyss. The green leaves will fall off in just a few seconds after contacting the dark and cold abyss breath, and even the leaves are directly corroded before they fall on the ground. At this time, thousands of small demons with long tails and flapping wings ran out of the gate of space. Locke''s face became extremely ugly. He turned his head and took a look at the green city behind him and directly entered the gate of space. You have to close the door of space, or the whole city of green will be destroyed by demons. The breath of the thematic plane is too tempting for the abyss. Now it''s just a little devil. When those powerful demons react, everything is irretrievable. No matter how strong green city is, it cannot resist the power of the abyss. It''s not just the supernatural who is aware of this, but all the high-level professionals in green city are aware of the anomaly. Numerous high-level occupations that can''t be hidden in ordinary days are flowing out of the city. The arrival of the abyss demon represents the beginning of a life and death war between races. No one can stand alone in this war. Lied is now about 300 blades away from the scarlet mage tower. This is the position that Viscount Bernard agreed to choose after plundering scarlet mage tower today. Viscount Bernard''s plan was not complicated or even simple.When the door of the abyss opens to attract the power of the whole city of green, and after Viscount Bernard gives the order to attack, all the members of the dark pact will attack the scarlet mage tower. Plunder everything they can see, whether it''s artifact or human, or anything else. Li De has been trying to get close to this powerful and mysterious president these days, but it is a pity that Viscount Bernard has not gathered the people who called the Dark Pact since the last meeting, and all orders are given through dark lines. For this reason, Li De is quite helpless. Although he has the strength to counter the other party, he can not find his opponent. It''s not that he didn''t want to take the other top fighting forces of the Dark Pact out of the city and repeat his attack on grot. It''s a pity that the rest of them are more cunning than others. They haven''t even seen each other these days. "Here it is." After feeling the deep breath in the north of green city, Li De''s eyes coagulated. He was not willing to put the main battlefield in the scarlet mage tower, so that both victory and failure would cause great losses. Even though he has made a lot of arrangements in the past two days, it is impossible to avoid such losses. However, he could not control this kind of thing. Viscount Bernard was very cautious. Lied could not find any more opportunities, so he could only fight with the other side in the scarlet mage tower. Fortunately, the other party did not know that the scarlet mage tower, which they thought was their prey, was hunting them. He has made enough preparations for this. "The teleport scroll is ready. Cosso will be in the first place as soon as necessary." Amy''s face was solemn. After being beaten by grott the other day, the shadow high priest did not get hit. Instead, he always wanted to be ashamed. Only the war merit is the glory, can wash away the shame on the body. So it''s Amy who is most active in fighting against the Dark Pact. Inside the two-story room, grot looked out of the window silently, and Betty lay in a wooden chair. "Wait, I need the enemy to appear and then attack" because Viscount Bernard''s prudence made him wait patiently for his prey to bite. The covenant of darkness regards scarlet mage tower as prey, and scarlet mage tower does not regard each other as prey. Blood race is never a kind and weak race. As long as they stay in a racial range, the stronger the percentage of casualties. As time goes by, the atmosphere of the abyss in the northern area becomes more and more strong. Even the green city, which is tens of miles away, can feel the dark, cruel and bloody smell. The poultry raised by the residents in the city were screaming wildly, and the rats in the sewer began to climb out of the ground on a large scale. The scene was like the coming of the end. Because there are demons pouring out of the abyss, the army of green city has been transferred to the North District to patrol. Even so, there are still many abyss demons in green city. Chaos began to emerge in this city of millions of people. Some evil underground forces not only did not participate in killing the demons, but also plundered property by taking advantage of chaos, which exposed the human''s bad nature. For a moment, the troops in green were rushing around, and the whole city fell into an atmosphere of panic. After a sunny day, when the atmosphere of the abyss became more and more strong, and the whole city of green began to be in chaos. A brilliant fireworks exploded in the sky. Touch ~ shine. Bright as the stars. "Coming," lied''s eyes fixed. It was the signal of the Dark Pact attacking the scarlet mage tower. Several people in the room immediately raised their spirits, and Betty, who had been bored all the time, rose abruptly. At this time, the female martial god of the North was as wild and sharp as she was preparing to hunt falcons. Her eyes were full of wildness and sharpness, which was totally different from the lazy figure just now. Carrying the sword that had never been returned to grott, he came forward with a look of eager desire. Fighting is the ultimate destination of northerners. Fearless, fearless! At this time, a breath of unspeakable terror appeared in the north of scarlet mage tower. A bone dragon with a wingspan of 15 blades and a body length of 10 blades is made up of white bones with metallic luster. The bone dragon with a blue soul fire in its head appears in the sky. Level 18 undead life - bone dragon! The broken wings of the bone dragon are like dark things dug out after decaying for thousands of years. The ferocious barbs on the wings can pierce the soldiers'' shields, and the sharp claws under the thick limbs twinkle with lethal and dangerous edges. A powerful and terrifying undead. Above the bone dragon, a figure hidden under the cloak is very conspicuous. This is the skeleton of the necromancer, the owner of the skull dragon. The necromancer, who had lived for many years, finally released his bone dragon under everyone''s gaze. Under the control of the dead bone, the bone dragon swoops down to the ground~The huge dragon''s mouth, which was made up of white bones, opened, and a cold gray energy erupted in its mouth. The dead breathe. Even the dragons who lost their lives did not lose their talents. The spirit of the dead breathed by bone dragons was full of death energy. The buildings on the ground are directly and rapidly decayed at the moment when they are contaminated by the breath of the dead, and become ashes in a few seconds. The huge damaged wings incited him to run into the towering bell tower bone dragon at the corner of the street. He did not retreat at all and directly hit it. The square pointed bell tower made of huge wood and stone was smashed directly. The pieces of wood fell in pieces. The huge bluestone collapsed from the bell tower and hit the street with two sharp edges. After rolling out more than ten blades, it knocked over an angel statue. Debris splashed all over the floor. The scarlet mage tower seems to be aware of the threat at this time. A translucent magic shield is raised with the towering mage tower as the core, covering the whole area of the mage tower in the inner shield. After knocking down the bell tower, the bone Dragon flew directly to the scarlet mage tower. The dead bones behind the bone dragon were excited to see this picture. "Gaga, welcome to death!" "The great dead man, will send you to see the God of death!" The sitting bone dragon breathed its breath again. The gray and cold death energy erupted, and the huge corrosion energy only slightly leaked a little, and the surrounding houses without magic shield directly decayed and collapsed. However, the breath of the dead did not directly break through the magic shield, but made a circle of ripples on it. Obviously, the powerful protection has prevented the fatal death breath. Lee watched the scene all the time in the hut. Even if the dead bone had driven the bone dragon to attack the scarlet mage tower, he still didn''t do it. His sharp eyes kept looking around him, and he felt a strange atmosphere. So far, it is not known that only the dead bone has made a hand, which is not right. This is very wrong. At any rate, Roy and Viscount Bernard, the eight armed serpent of the abyss, could not be absent. Now that the war has begun, are they still playing the garbage trick of retaining strength? Although he was very puzzled, Li De didn''t make a decision in a hurry. His eyes were still patrolling around, hoping to find his main enemy as soon as possible. This is a war doomed to death, and war has never been lucky and merciful. He made a wrong decision, and the whole scarlet mage tower and dawn city would suffer huge losses. This is the power of the superior, but it is also the responsibility. The dead bones that drove the bone dragon to attack the scarlet mage tower were ignored by him. Before the enemy comes out, it is undoubtedly a very stupid thing to act rashly. But it''s not a way to go on like this. Li De watched as the mage''s shield became thin and his breath began to rush. The scarlet mage tower''s magic shield may only last a minute. After the magic shield was broken, it took him half a year to build the scarlet mage tower, and it took him more than 100000 kinpuks to build the scarlet mage tower. Maybe it will turn into dust in a few minutes under the breath of the bone dragon. Just as the magic shield of scarlet mage tower became weaker and weaker, and Li De''s breath became colder and colder, there was a loud noise in the central area of green city, and then a strong momentum rose. Li De''s face changed in vain. I turned my head suddenly, and there was an incredible look in my eyes. Because he could feel the breath, which he knew very well. Amy and grott also turn their heads to look at reed. "Under the ancestor''s crown, that is the Viscount of Bernard," the two people said with one voice. Li De''s brow frowned fiercely. A bad feeling rose in my heart. Chapter 187 Li De felt the familiar breath coming from the direction of the Lord''s manor, and his heart beat violently. In particular, the feeling that the magic shield above the Lord''s manor was broken in just a few seconds, the premonition in my heart became more and more intense. "Is that the smell of viscount Bernard?" He asked, somewhat uncertain, at Amy and grott. "The first ancestor''s crown is the smell of viscount Bernard. No one knows him better than us." Amy nodded. In the dark for about 20 years, although he did not get the absolute trust of viscount Bernard, it was not difficult to distinguish each other. Grot also gave a positive response. "Under the crown, it''s really Viscount Bernard" Li De looked at the two men, his eyes inexplicably complicated. It is likely that the Viscount''s goal is not the scarlet mage tower at all, but the Lord''s manor. At this time, all kinds of doubts before become a line. No wonder Viscount Bernard, with the power to crush the scarlet mage tower, would spend so much time on preparation. first, he borrowed the power of the evening bell church to create a mysterious weapon that can limit the artifact, and then planned for several months to open the door of space to the abyss, so as to attract senior professionals in green city. Originally he thought the other side was just cautious, but now it seems that the scarlet mage tower, which Viscount Bernard has been talking about, is just a cover. The real purpose of the other party is only one -- the Lord''s manor. But why didn''t the other party directly aim at the city Lord''s manor, and had to make such a big circle? Then lied seemed to sense something. He suddenly turned his head. Through the half open window, he saw five powerful auras. Professionals with level over 15 appeared around the scarlet mage tower. Five senior professionals directly surround the dead bones that drive the bone dragon to attack the scarlet mage tower. The scene caught his eye. "It''s so funny." At this time, Li De had a deep feeling in his eyes. Viscount Bernard was indeed the boss behind the great power of the Dark Pact. If he doesn''t have Amy as his internal agent, he will sneak into the Dark Pact and capture three top combat effectiveness above level 15. Now all men of the covenant of darkness will be shot by Viscount Bernard. As long as the necromancer dead bones, Amy, plus grot, Stanley, and the dead Cologne, these five top fighting forces attack the scarlet mage tower. In the sensitive period when the abyss demon is born, it can definitely attract most senior professionals who stay in green city. At that time, viscount Bernard will achieve his goal perfectly. Lee took a deep look at the bone dragon flying in the sky and shook his head. First, the gate of the abyss, then the scarlet mage tower. After these two rounds of attacks, even if the city Lord''s house was heavily guarded, most of the defense force would be transferred out. In this way, the real goal of viscount Bernard''s ordering the dark covenant people to plunder the scarlet mage tower should be to draw away the defensive forces and create opportunities for him. The more people attack scarlet mage tower, the more top combat power will be attracted to green city. Moreover, once there is a battle, these fighting forces are unlikely to leave the battle to support the city Lord''s manor. Once the fight is started, few people can afford to take care of viscount Bernard in the Lord''s house. Yin, it''s too damn Yin. Li De spits hard at the big boss who is close to the extraordinary existence. It''s not terrible for a person to have strength, but it''s really disgusting to have strength or an old coin. Viscount Bernard had planned for such a long time and designed everything so complicated that most of the people except about a few in the dark were calculated by him. What is his real purpose? What attracted the boss to the Lord''s manor?? A little thought flashed in my eyes. What can make a close to the supernatural being so painstakingly snatched must be an unimaginable treasure. Unfortunately, Lee took a deep look at the manor of the city Lord in the distance. Even the most precious treasure is not what he can touch at present. Because the Lord''s manor is the only place where extraordinary beings live in green city. Although it is likely that the extraordinary mage is attracted by the breath of the abyss, no one can guarantee when the other party will come back. The strength in his hands is not weak, but it is not enough to see compared with the extraordinary. Originally thought that there would be a World War I, but now it seems that this situation can not be fought. He turned his head and took a look at the flamboyant bone dragon in the sky. There was a confrontation between the five level 15 soldiers in green city''s army uniform on the ground, and his eyes flashed a little cold. "Staring at this damned necromancer, I don''t believe he would be killed so easily." In the face of five level 15 top combat effectiveness hunting, even as the son of northland, grot should be careful. However, the Necromancer''s skeleton did not have the slightest fear. Instead, he made a sharp scream in the air."Gagaga ~ stupid mortals, how can you resist the great dead bones?" "Meeting death is your best destination" "be angry, my baby, I want you to taste the breath of the dead ~!" Among the five high-level professionals who came to scarlet mage tower to hunt the bones of necromancer, there were two soldiers, a thief, a priest and an archer. It can be said that the method of war is complete. Facing a necromancer who has not reached level 15, a few people will not shrink back. Even the necromancer has a level 18 bone dragon. The giant bone dragon suddenly turned and flew toward the middle-aged man in the priest''s robe on the ground. Across the distance of tens of blades, the breath of the dead breathed out. Level 18 bone dragon''s breath can destroy heaven and earth. As long as the buildings stained with the breath of the dead will decay and collapse in an instant, and half of the streets will turn into ashes under the breath of the dragon. At this time, there was no panic in the eyes of the priest standing on the street. At the critical moment, a flash appeared and the figure left the range of the dragon breath. Meanwhile, the bandits nearby are also invisible. Two soldiers are protecting the archers who are bending their bows and shooting arrows, and are also looking for opportunities to attack. Li De is also the first time to see the fighting style of high-level human professionals. Obviously, these human beings often run in together, and they are very tacit in combination. Everyone knows what they are going to do and when to do it. So even if they face the level 18 gulong, they don''t panic at all. Soldiers are always in front of archers and priests. Although the thieves have been invisible, the occasional noise on the roof shows that the other side is always looking for opportunities. It''s a pity that Gu Long is too keen and has never had a good opportunity. The scene is so rigid. Bone dragon has the advantage of air, but because of its huge size, it is not flexible enough in the city, so it can''t do anything but five people. Although the five people on the ground have the advantage of number, they have no way to contact with the bone dragon. They can only watch the bone dragon in the sky. Lee saw this scene without much accident, both sides were not easy to deal with, after watching the not fierce battle for a moment, he seemed to think of something, and suddenly turned his head to Amy road. "Amy, can you leave a space mark on the bone dragon?" Amy was stunned, pondered for a moment, then nodded decisively. "The body of the bone dragon is very large, leaving a space mark will not be a problem, and because the bone dragon''s wisdom is not high, it can not be detected. However, the only problem is that because the strength in the body of the bone dragon is too large, the space mark can last up to half a day, and then it will disappear " Lee nodded, and a little deep meaning flashed in his eyes. "Enough, this necromancer can''t stay in green city for a long time. Once the Griffins and Pegasus come, the bone dragon will not be so easy. After leaving the mark of space, do you have a way to trace this necromancer? " Amy listened to the speech and pondered for a moment, then nodded firmly in a firm tone. "As long as there is a space mark, it''s no problem if it doesn''t exceed my casting distance" as a shadow high priest, he has no weak control over space magic. To be more precise, he has space magic on the shadow side. Location tracking is just a simple operation, which is not a problem for him. Li De''s eyes lit up. "Go ahead and leave a space mark on the bone dragon. Don''t be found by the necromancer. Since the people of the covenant of darkness have not come, we always have to harvest some other booty " as the shadow high priest, Lee De is not worried about whether the other side can make a mark on the bone dragon. If that doesn''t work, it''s useless for the high priest to keep the shadow. Originally thought that today would be a tough battle, but now the situation has changed greatly, and the plan can not keep up with the change. Although there is no need to confront Viscount Bernard, who is close to the supernatural existence, Li De is not reconciled. He has prepared for such a long time and does not bring some booty back. That is not sorry for his plan today?? At this time, the necromancer, who was riding a bone dragon, came into his sight naturally. He was deeply impressed by the words. And hunting a necromancer and a level 18 bone dragon seems sweet. At this time, there was a more violent explosion in the center of the city. The terrifying momentum appears in the city like a demon, full of palpitating waves. The breath of the gods. Li De suddenly turned his head and narrowed his eyes. Although I don''t know what kind of battle happened in the city center at this time, it is certain that it must be a hundred times more fierce than the scarlet mage tower.In the secret room of the city Lord''s house, viscount Bernard opened the most central cabinet with magic, and took out a gray magic scroll made of unknown magic materials, two palms wide and half blade long. His face showed a thick smile. "It''s a strong smell of evil. No wonder the extraordinary is not carrying it. This is the power that only the abyss can control. Roy, let''s go. The twelve magic scrolls are here... " if Li De were here, he would be shocked by Viscount Bernard. It turns out that the ultimate goal of the boss of the dark covenant is really the legendary artifact forged by the creator God himself. In the legend, the twelve magic scrolls are divided into twelve points. Each magic scroll is sealed with powerful and mysterious energy. The most important thing is that the twelve magic scrolls can give the casters unimaginable power, therefore, the twelve magic Scrolls have always been regarded as the highest artifact among mages, but this artifact has never been heard of, so most casters believe that it is just an ancient myth. Roy, the eight armed snake demon, appeared in the secret room. His long green eyes looked deeply at the Viscount Bernard. His eyes were still cold and cruel, and his whole body was full of cold breath. "Don''t forget our agreement, viscount Bernard." Viscount Bernard smiled. "I got the news of the baby dragon last year. I swear by my soul that I did not deceive you." Roy nodded with satisfaction. Eight arms behind him carried eight long swords. His lower body was covered with a huge serpentine tail with light gray patterns. It was tough, strong and terrifying. "Happy cooperation" the two people looked at each other with a smile, but their eyes were full of the meaning of who did not know. It''s a collaboration between the demons of the abyss. "Viscount Bernard, the people of the city Lord''s house are coming, we need to retreat" at this moment, a figure in a hurry came out of the secret room. Viscount Bernard nodded after hearing the notice from the visitor. Out of the chamber with Roy. Now that he had got what he wanted, there was no need to stay here, and even Viscount Bernard could not see more of the treasures in the chamber of secrets. As soon as he followed his troops down to the courtyard of the Lord''s manor, viscount Bernard was preparing to lead the subordinates of the Dark Pact to retreat. Suddenly, the space fluctuated, like glass, and the space collapsed after violent vibration. A small old man in a white wizard''s robe, full of anger, appeared about 30 blades away from Viscount Bernard. The magic around the old man crazily gathered around him, even blowing the magic tide in a few seconds. The man who came here is the only extraordinary mage in the city of green who entered the abyss before daybreak. "Under Locke''s crown" bodyguards dressed in full body armor forged by dwarves rushed to see the old man and his face was filled with joy. The moment Locke appeared, the crowd thought they were going to win, because no one doubted how powerful an extraordinary person was. "How could it be that Baron didn''t stop you from coming back?" Viscount Bernard''s eyes flashed with deep fear and perplexity when he saw Locke. However, he arranged an extraordinary level abyss demon to snipe Locke in the abyss. Even if the other party could not kill Locke, he could not let Locke escape the abyss so soon. When Locke heard this, a faint disdain appeared on his wrinkled face. With a wave of his hand, the space in front of him was broken. Then, under everyone''s gaze, a huge head half a man high fell out of the broken space. The head had huge double horns, and the breath was extremely evil. Even if he died, he still made the ordinary guards on the scene shiver. Hot blood drops from the neck to the ground, and the bluestone is immediately eroded into large and small holes. The scene is extremely exaggerated and terrifying. Abyss devil. "This weak demon is your helper?" Viscount Bernard''s eyes shrunk violently at this scene, and subconsciously took a step back. When I look at Locke again, my heart is full of shock. It''s too strong, this extraordinary is too strong!! He estimated that the other side was only afraid that he was close to the legend. As well as for the extraordinary level of Yanmo, even a day Yao can not carry, too strong. "Take out the twelve magic scrolls, devil of the abyss. This is not something you can touch." Although Locke''s tone is calm, he puts great pressure on Viscount Bernard and Roy, the eight armed snake demon, in front of the extraordinary level of the head. No one dares to ignore an extraordinary will unless they want to see death at once. Viscount Bernard''s face changed again and again, and his former grace no longer existed, and his eyes were full of tension.Biting teeth, reaching out fiercely from his arms to take out a magic scroll with palpitating breath, did not give anyone time to respond to tear directly tear. There was an indescribable smell of terror. Brutality, coldness, and - incomparably powerful. Gods! When Locke felt the breath, his eyes suddenly widened, and his hands instantly condensed two four ring spells. But in the first half second of his preparation, the original abundant magic in the air seemed to be drained away. This supernatural mage''s spell that has just been condensed is directly broken. "Forbidden magic field?" Locke''s eyes shrank, and he couldn''t help his anger. Damn it, the abyss devil is so well prepared that it directly borrows the power of the gods to create the forbidden field of demons. Viscount Bernard finally showed a smile when he saw the scene. His blue eyes took a deep look at Locke. "Lord Locke, I hope to see you next time, and we can really fight." then he raised the gray artifact in his hand. At this time, the legendary twelve magic scrolls exuded an extremely chaotic and evil atmosphere, which was extremely eye-catching. Then, under the gaze of all the people around him, viscount Bernard took out a magic scroll and tore it open again. At the foot of the two immediately appeared a transmission array, which also contained the power of the gods. "I borrowed your artifact." After this sentence is finished, the brush ~ transmission scroll takes effect, viscount Bernard and Roy disappear in the same place Locke looks at this scene, and his wrinkled face turns blue. Deep eyes are full of anger. An abyss not yet extraordinary, the devil dare to play such a trick on him!! Damned asshole!! With a wave of his hand, the magic energy burst, and the forbidden area formed by the divine power broke like a glass burst. In front of this extraordinary person, the forbidden magic field made of divine power only lasted for a few seconds. If Viscount Bernard delayed for a while, he was afraid that he would be taught a magic lesson by the supernatural being. Locke did not give up after Viscount Bernard left. After a moment of feeling, he waved his hand, and the space in front of him was broken, and he stepped into it. "The door of space outside the city has been closed by me. I will send troops to clean up the demons in the city," he said, glancing at Viscount Bernard''s subordinates. "There are also these evil underground forces. Don''t let go of them. You don''t have to come to me. No matter where the damned devil escapes, I''ll take back what belongs to Locke. " after the sound falls, the space heals, and the scene that was just lively is empty. However, the crowd outside were at a loss when they saw this scene and looked at each other face to face. from Viscount Bernard''s raid on the city Lord''s house to break the magic shield, to Locke''s return, and then the three disappeared together, the process took only a few minutes. Most people are still a little bit of a daze. However, when they saw the dark covenant people scattered and fled, they immediately returned to their gods and began to clean up the damned underground forces under Locke''s crown. When Viscount Bernard used the power of the gods to imprison Locke, the extraordinary, and after leaving, the dead bones fighting around the scarlet mage tower also gathered up the bone dragon after the last collision with the five men team underground, and a flash entered the door of space. Because there are thousands of Griffins and Pegasus in the sky not far away. If we delay it, even if we have a bone dragon of level 18, he will surely die. "Gagaga ~ despicable human beings, the great dead man is not you can resist. Today, I will give you the right to live temporarily. When I see you next time, I''ll see you to death again " the dark blue eyes under the black canopy are full of irony, and then disappear behind the door of space. The five high-level professionals on the ground have no casters who are good at space magic, and the only caster priest is not familiar with space magic. Several people look at each other, can only shake their heads and stop. This damned necromancer! At this point, this sudden attack in green city has come to an end. Even a lot of civilians feel puzzled and don''t know what happened. Only some senior professionals know the truth, but no one dares to mention it. Because the anger under Locke''s crown can''t be tolerated by everyone. Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly after the dead bones entered the space. Looking at the direction of the dead bone leaving, the eyes are sharp. "Amy, locate his space and catch up with" this prey, he will decide! Chapter 188 After stepping into the door of space, the dead bones appear in the blink of an eye outside green city. Under the eyes of the city, I looked at the huge blue beast. "Viscount Bernard, it''s really fierce. I didn''t expect that you would dare to make the idea of extraordinary existence" "it''s amazing to me" "gagaga, I hope you can escape from the pursuit of the extraordinary" the tone of withered bones is not irritated by the use of the gun, but with a bit of hidden schadenfreude. When the smell of viscount Bernard appeared in the Lord''s manor, he understood the cause of the matter. As a dead man who had lived for unknown years, he had already seen through these plots and calculations. At first, he felt that there was something wrong with this action. He had already calculated that Viscount Bernard might have other plans. He did not expect that the other side would be so bold as to attack the Lord''s manor and plunder the extraordinary wealth. "The covenant of darkness, from today on, will be destroyed." the dead bones just floated in the air, and the tone was a little reluctant. Offending the supernatural, the covenant of darkness has lost its soil in green city. "It''s really boring to lose a toy like this. It''s said that there are underground forces all over the royal capital of Nolan empire. Maybe I can go and see the corpse mage who has endless life. His favorite is to join all kinds of dark forces. Unfortunately, the forces he adds are not as long as his life, so he doesn''t know how many underground forces he has witnessed The destruction of power. But he''s not tired of it. It seems that only in human beings can he feel the meaning of living. He has lived too long and too long, and time has lost its meaning for him. "Stay, my Lord. I don''t think the covenant of darkness will be destroyed." Just as the skeleton was about to leave, a voice from below interrupted his movement. Turning his head slightly, a tall, handsome voice came out of the woods. That elegant aristocratic temperament is like a bright moon in the dark, which makes people admire. "Are you the vampire slave around Amy?" After seeing Li De, the withered bone''s eyes flickered and his tone was a little uncomfortable. "A 13 level vampire? Who gave you the courage to speak to the great dead man like that?? Don''t you know that the great bony Lord is the vice-president of the covenant of darkness, a higher status being than your master Amy? Humble servant, now, kneel down and ask for mercy from the great man with dead bones. Otherwise, I won''t mind grinding your skull into powder to make alchemy material " Li De can''t even put in a word, and his face is speechless. Can''t I say a word? "I..." "hum, it''s too late, humble vampire, I''ll let you know never to offend the great dead man" "you..." "don''t think about begging for mercy, let me give you death and destruction" Li De couldn''t bear to look at the dead bones floating in the air, and turned his head to look behind him. "Are you ready? Do it The dead bone was stunned, but he didn''t react. A figure with a speed of 100 blades per second flew into the sky. When he subconsciously wanted to use the space magic, the surrounding space instantly coagulated. Space dimensional anchor, surrounding space times locked. The standing position of the dead bone was no more than a hundred blades, and the figure flew up in just one second. At this time, he could see clearly that there was a woman, a woman in a short skirt and a wallet, with wild eyes. Mage shield, mage shield. Withered bone is only level 14, but it uses the unique talent of level 15 casters, double casting, and instantly puts two shields on itself. But it''s late. With a faint light of light light of the sword down, only level 14 dead bones can not withstand level 16 Betty. Yi La ~ the two layers of MAGE shield were cut off directly, the blade of the giant sword was slightly deviated, and Betty hit the body of the dead bone with the body of the sword, like playing baseball, and hit the body under the cloak from the height of the crazy fall. At this time, a big figure flew up on the ground. Son of the north, grot. The burly warrior incited the huge bat wings to take off just at the point where the dead bones fell, and the huge sword in his hands hit the dead bones'' waist. Touch ~ home run. The dead bones under the black cloak were smashed and flew back to the sky again. At this time, Betty''s figure just fell, and just met the dead bones flying upward. Her eyes flashed a bit wild, and the sword body fell down again. Touching a dead body is like a baseball, which can be hit several times with a giant sword by grott and Betty in a few seconds. Finally, after Betty fell from the air, the game was over.The withered body fell quickly, and the wind made the broad black cloak whir. Roar and rumble ~ Li De could hear the final sound of the dead bones crashing on the ground from hundreds of blades. At this time, Amy, hidden in the shadow, had already moved out and appeared at his side in less than two seconds after the dead bone fell. With the shackles forged by the anti magic stone, he roasted the dead bone''s hands and dispelled the magic around him. His hands flew up and down. In a blink of an eye, all the things on the dead bone were pulled out by Amy. When Li De came to Amy, he really saw the necromancer for the first time. Dead bones, real dead bones on the grass, a skeleton composed of white bones is very conspicuous. The faint blue fire of the soul flickers in the head, as if because of the trauma, the fire of the soul is constantly fluctuating. Betty and grott two tacit understanding of the northern soldiers at this time also came to Lee, looking at the necromancer on the ground are a little curious. They also saw the necromancer for the first time. "According to legend, necromancers are made of corpses. If the fire of their souls is not extinguished, they will never die." Amy had a feeling in her eyes, "these lives have no concept of time. The dead bones have existed before I joined the dark covenant, and no one knows how long he has lived" Lee touched his chin. He has 14 level undead life, and the other side also has a bone dragon, which is undoubtedly a very valuable trophy. But the necromancer is not a human being. He can''t turn the other party into a blood clan. So now, a very important question is how to deal with the booty. "Amy, do you know what to do with the necromancer?? Or is there any way to control him? " Amy thought for a moment and then showed a wry smile, "under the ancestor''s crown, the necromancer was extremely strange and strange, and no one knew what was hidden in the fire of their souls. Therefore, it is useless for them to control the soul contract, because they can give up the soul fire separated out at any time. " Lee glanced at the two northern soldiers, and Betty shrugged his shoulders and made a show to let her fight. But it was obviously beyond the standard to ask her to study how to control the necromancer. Grot also shook his head decisively. The former son of the North clearly did not understand this. "Is there any way to get his bony dragon?" It doesn''t matter if the bones are withered. What Li De covets is the powerful bone dragon, which is the treasure he wants. A 14 level undead mage can press 5 levels 15 top combat effectiveness, relying on his bone dragon. "Gagaga, stupid vampire, it''s an ignorant idea to want my baby" the limited dead bones on the ground suddenly opened their mouths. Li De looked at the dead bone with curiosity on his face. As soon as the white bone head opened and closed, he made a sound. It seemed that the sound was made by the direct vibration of the air, not by the voice vibration like human beings. "Oh," said Lyde, nodding. At this time, the dead bones on the ground were firmly trapped in the whole body by the chain made of anti magic stone, and there was no way to mobilize the magic power. The dead head turned around, and the blue light flashed in the empty eyes. Li De didn''t ask the reason, which made him a little upset. "Hum, ignorant vampire, my little baby has been fused with my soul fire. As long as I die, you will not get a strong bone dragon!" Li De nodded. "Oh," he said. "Don''t believe it, vampire, don''t use your ignorant brain to imagine the great bony man, i... " Oh, I believe " the spirit fire of the dead bones is in a frenzy of fluctuation, and even Amy doubts whether the skull will be ignited. "Take it to the dawn city and put it on the square to let all the residents visit our booty. Maybe our residents will be interested in this little skeleton." Li De did not say that he asked the other party to hand over the bone dragon. To threaten the life of a dead is absolutely the most stupid behavior, this group of people who have lived for a long time do not care about death. Even in the belief of undead life, the concept of death does not exist. Death is just a deep sleep to them. It''s a very strange creature. It''s not even life. Therefore, Li De is more willing to let his mages study how to forcibly snatch his bone dragon from the Necromancer''s hand, rather than threaten him. Hearing this, the withered bone was instantly angry. "Damned vampire, I''m a great necromancer, not a small skeleton, not a!" "The great dead man will let you taste the taste of being burned by dragon breath, I swear..." Li De did not have a regular meeting with this wordy necromancer. Although he captured the other side, how to turn him into a useful booty for dawn city still needs to be studied."Amy, after the dawn mage tower is completed, open up a research branch of undead magic. I want to study these undead creatures." After that, he took a look at the chattering bones. "As for this guy, put it on the dawning square before we research it, so that the residents can see the life of the dead." it''s really painful to catch prey but can''t find a way to use it. However, from now on, there is a little skeleton in the square of dawn City, which makes everyone curious. This little skeleton boasts that it has a strong bone dragon all day long. The residents of the dawn City sneered at him and laughed at him one after another. They made a lot of fun out of the peaceful life. Chapter 189 When Amy brought the dead bones back to dawn. The storm over the covenant of darkness finally subsided. This incident from the sudden to the end, in a few short days to Li De caused a huge shock. At the same time, it was also the most arduous war in the city of dawn. Although the final decisive battle was not won because of the change of the old coin''s target, it had a far-reaching impact on Li De. For the first time, he intuitively felt the role played by grot and Betty in the war. This has greatly inspired and changed his thinking of war, and also has a new idea of how to develop the dawn city in the future. This is not a glorious war, but it is enough to affect the future. After several people left, Li De returned to scarlet mage tower by himself. Although the mage tower was not seriously damaged, the relevant aftercare work still needs to be done. As for grot, Betty and Corso, who had never been seen, returned to dawn city with Amy. Grot went back because there were still 23 northern soldiers who were imprisoned in the dungeon of dawn City, so he had to go back. And Lee de arranged for grot to learn the "real history" of the blood clan, so as not to make any jokes in the future. As for Betty, the powerful and explosive northern goddess of martial arts, it is because Issa is still in the city of dawn, and the wild female warrior God also likes the atmosphere of dawn city. Now I can''t wait to go back and experience this unique city. Scarlet mage tower, study on the third floor. Li De is a tall and handsome figure sitting behind the desk. "Good day, Lord Li De" the little man in black wizard''s robe, Kalu, stood in front of Li De and saluted respectfully. "Karu, what was the damage done to the scarlet mage tower yesterday?" For the sake of safety, Weina has been arranged to go out to purchase magic materials in advance. So at present, the first director of Kalu''s magic factory is the most senior person here. He is in charge of the scarlet mage tower for the time being. The scarlet mage tower is now on the right track. Weina has set up a management team before. Even if Li De and Weina are not present, the scarlet mage tower can work normally. Karoo''s role now is just to monitor the team''s functioning. This plan is also taught by Li De to Weina. A powerful force can not be managed by a single manager. a team with perfect system and high efficiency should be established to deal with problems. The main leaders only need to grasp the general direction. The girl had absolute trust in what Li De said, so she put it into practice. "Lord Li De, the scarlet mage tower has not suffered much damage because the bone dragon has not broken through our magic shield. However, because of the sudden incident, more than 30 mages and apprentices were scared to death, and five of them died directly because of the magic bite... " er... When Li De heard this, he was speechless. The enemy didn''t fight in, and he was scared to death. It''s full of black humor. But he didn''t say much. Although bone dragon is the life of the dead, Longwei doesn''t participate in the water at all. When ordinary level 1 mage apprentices face the level 18 dragon power, the fear caused by the impact of soul is unimaginable. It''s the oppression of the soul, the suppression of biological instinct. It''s strange that the apprentices who used to depict the magic circle quietly in the factory are suddenly shrouded by Longwei and are not frightened. "In addition, because the magic shield needs a lot of magic stones to maintain, we spent at least 10000 jinpuke magic stones for this attack to carry the bone dragon." Li De nodded slightly, fighting is the economy. When scarlet mage tower has no high-end power, he can only use money to stack defense. But it''s also good. At present, the scarlet mage tower is not short of money. The dead bone attacked the scarlet mage tower for two minutes. If you can hold on for two minutes under the breath of level 18 bone dragon, it''s worth your money. "When was this magic shield built?" CARU looked strange when he heard this. "Lord Li De, this is a masterpiece of Lord spake. The final process was completed only four days ago. For this, we also paid for 20000 pieces of jinpuke''s magic materials. You were not in the scarlet mage tower 20000 jinpuks, Kalu, the temporary leader, still feel heartache when I think about it. It''s too expensive to build magic array. Li De nodded his head clearly and thought deeply in his eyes. From the effect of the magic array, spake did not exaggerate the role of the magic array, the money invested was worth it. At the same time, he also took a higher interest in spake''s ancient alchemy magic circle.If Spock had not spent hundreds of thousands of jinpuke''s magic array, he would have suffered even greater losses if the scarlet mage tower''s direct bone dragon had broken through. Maybe we can strengthen the construction of ancient alchemy magic array in the future, and we can''t have an accident in our old nest. "Pacify the families of the dead mages and apprentices, and compensate them with three times the amount of kimpuk. In addition, don''t stop the production of magic factory, no one will attack us in the future " " yes, Lord Li De " " how many magic scrolls are in stock "Due to the problem of magic raw materials, the production of the magic factory has not increased during this period, so the inventory of magic scrolls has been maintained at a relatively stable state, with a total of 6000 pieces of reserves" Li De nodded. The magic scroll is the most important source of kinpuk for scarlet mage tower. However, due to the scarcity of magic raw materials, the production efficiency is 1 I can''t bring it up. "Well, scarlet mage tower will teach you to manage now. I hope you can do better than Weina." CARU''s face was full of excitement when he heard this. "Miss Weina, I dare not compare, but Lord Li De, I will not let you down." "Well, go down." When Kalu just went out, an anxious voice came from outside the study. "Cachal, cachal! Heard that scarlet mage tower was attacked by necromancer and bone dragon Spock, dressed in a white robe, appeared in his study. His hair looked like he hadn''t been washed for three days. He had a strong smell of wine on his body and was a bit intoxicated in his eyes. "Teacher, I''m all right" feeling Spock''s worry, "someone from the city guard blocked the bone dragon, and the necromancer did not break through the magic shield of scarlet mage tower. Thank you for the magic array you built. It''s so strong that it can even block the breath of the bone dragon. " Speaker was very happy when he heard this, and his face was full of smile. He held up his head and said haughtily. "This is a magic array set up by master sparker himself. The kids of the Cachar family know how powerful they are now" his voice pauses for a moment, and his eyes flash with anger. "Hum, these damned undead dare to come to green city!! If I hadn''t drunk a few more cups of wine from the stormy sea area and didn''t find this bastard, I would have drawn out his soul fire and roasted it After that, he looked around nervously. "And Issa?" Li De shook his head when he heard this. This old man is really helpless. No wonder he didn''t feel his breath yesterday. He thought he was going to explore the gate of the abyss. Unexpectedly, he was drunk at home and didn''t realize the danger. "Issa has been sent to a safe place by me and will not come back for a few days. After all, scarlet mage tower was attacked by bone dragons, the Lord''s manor was also attacked by unknown enemies, and there was a gate of abyss outside green city. I don''t know if there will be more threatening things in the future... will there be any more threats in the future? Li De doesn''t know, certainly not in a short period of time. Viscount Bernard offended the extraordinary existence. This is the day of the dark covenant It''s not going to be too good. Spock frowned at the explanation. Indeed, the scene that appeared yesterday is really too strange, the gate of the abyss, the presence of bone dragons, and the Lord''s manor is attacked. Behind all this, there must be a man behind the scenes who controls it all. "Well, are you sure Issa''s place is safe?" Li De nodded in a firm voice. "There is no safer place than that" there is no dog around the isolated dawn city. Except for some wild Warcraft, who can go deep into the mountains hundreds of kilometers. There are not many places to attract adventurers in the distant mountains. Not only are there few Warcraft animals, but the terrain is dangerous and very difficult to walk. There is no driving force for interests, and there is basically no one to take risks in it. Spock nodded at ease. The old man was very precious to Issa. If it wasn''t for Lee de who took the other party as his disciple in advance, he would grab it. But Rao is so, Spock has now regarded this girl with golden blood as his successor. He was clever, understanding, obedient and sensible, and he was unreasonable about his magic talent. All these made the master of level 19 extremely satisfied. Suddenly something seemed to come to mind, Spock said, with some hesitation. "For the ancient alchemy magic array, you..." "in the future, I will give you 50000 jinpuke to build magic array every month. I hope that the sooner it is built, the better it will be.". Speaker''s eyes brightened, and slapped him hard on the shoulder. "Hahaha, son of the cachal family, this is the most correct time you have ever done in your life..."Li De frowned because of the strong wine smell. "Teacher, please go down and have a rest" "yes, my wine has not yet... My magic has not been studied yet." With a pat on the head, spark turned and walked away without looking at Lee. Looking at Spock turning around and leaving in a hurry, Li De couldn''t laugh or cry. The old man who let himself go was really casual. He stood up and came to the transparent glass window. Looking at the busy mage apprentices coming and going down from below, he felt a little satisfied in his eyes. The appointment of darkness has finally been able to develop for a period of time. All of a sudden, I think something in my eyes. "Scarlet mage tower now lacks a high-level combat effectiveness as a deterrent. If Betty is transferred to... although scarlet mage tower is backed by spark, no one dares to offend the immeasurable power of spark among the nobles of green city. But after all, it was his teacher, and there were many things he couldn''t let the other side do. Which day is he going to take out an opponent? Can you direct Spock? I''m afraid I don''t want to fart. This untidy arrogant old man will not pay attention to him. If the scarlet mage tower has a top-level combat power that can be controlled by him, it will only be good for scarlet mage tower, but not bad for it. It''s convenient to deal with a lot of hidden things. And Betty is not a blood race, and he doesn''t have to worry about being discovered by spark or other powerful professionals. The important reason why he didn''t send blood clan to scarlet mage tower was that ordinary blood people didn''t have his powerful ability to hide the blood clan''s breath. It''s OK in a short time. It''s easy to find problems after a long time. The most important thing is that he doesn''t want to keep Issa in the dawn city all the time. After all, learning magic from spark is definitely better than learning magic from Amy or other blood races. Betty can come back and protect Issa, and she''ll do more. After confirming the idea, Li De called karu who had just left and told him to send for Weina to come back. Meanwhile, the scarlet mage tower was temporarily handed over to him. After settling the trivia, Li De returned to the dawn City alone. Although the war is over, the aftermath of the war can not be ignored. He also has a funeral for the dead heroes. Chapter 190 Once again, the dawn city won the war, and the news excited the whole city. Public opinion has always been a high ground to occupy. After Li De''s support, the Propaganda Department has become the mouthpiece of the dawn City, influencing the public opinion of all people. The civilians who have not experienced the baptism of the big explosion of knowledge can not resist the baptism of modern public opinion war. Although the propaganda department did not give a detailed description of the relevant military operations, it carried out propaganda every time they sent troops. It will tell the civilians who are the enemies that the Holy Light blood clan is facing now, why our army is fighting, what will happen if we do not fight, what will happen if we lose, and what we can get if we win. Therefore, although the residents of dawn city did not directly participate in the war, with the efforts of the Propaganda Department, everyone seemed to participate in it in person. In the past, most of the civilians in glory would not have touched the death or injury of the nobles or the army. Because in the eyes of the common people, the aristocracy and the army have always been torn apart. These nobles and troops are not fighting for them at all. But the dawn city is different. The blood clan of Shengguang is fighting for them and sacrificing for them. So every resident will feel sad for the hero who died in the battle of dawn City, and be excited for the victory of the war. Because the patrons of dawn City, the great holy light blood clan, stand with them, and the interests of all people are the same. The benefits of doing so are obvious. The cohesion of dawn city will become stronger and stronger, and the residents'' support for the Holy Light blood clan will also be higher and higher. As a standard authoritarian boss, Li De is in charge of the fate of all people by one person. He has both military and ideological grasp, and both hands are hard. This war, which sacrificed many blood clans, brought many changes to the dawn city. It can be said that Betty, the hero who saved the blood clan, was warmly welcomed in the dawn city. Especially when the hero is still a tall, very good-looking woman. In the Propaganda Department''s propaganda, Betty has become a superhero like existence, respected and loved by all. This wild female warrior God, in the enthusiasm of the residents, to this city under the jurisdiction of the blood clan is growing rapidly. Even the idea of not leaving the city came into being. The bitterness and coldness in the north make everyone struggle for production space. Betty, as the royal blood, is no exception. She even pays more than ordinary people, because only through more fighting can the royal blood in the treasure be activated. So she''s been fighting for 20 years from the first day she learned to use weapons. In the endless fighting and fighting, she never felt the warmth of her home, but here, she felt the warmth enough to talk about. The charm of the city deeply attracted her. The same is true of Issa, a girl with ruby eyes who is not discriminated against in dawn city. In green city, although there are Lee and spark as backers, no civilians dare to speak ill of her. However, Issa''s talent can directly feel whether others have malice or kindness towards her. Although the civilians who saw her with red eyes didn''t say anything, most people were still frightened, flustered, even afraid and disgusted. Even some of the mage apprentices in scarlet mage tower were afraid of her, so she didn''t feel much warmth in the city of green. In the dawn of the city is different, most of the civilians are kind to her, never because she has a pair of scarlet eyes and met with malice. The residents of dawn city have long developed a strong heart in the face of vampires and Cyclops. What are Isha''s red eyes? They have seen the birth of the blood clan. They also go to the legendary evil blood donation every month. So no one cared if Issa''s eyes were red, but the aunts liked this lovely little girl very much. An inclusive and open city is undoubtedly the most attractive, because there will be no discrimination, which is unimaginable in glory. This charm is what attracts Betty and ISA. When lied returned to dawn City, it was already May 17th, three days after Viscount Bernard attacked green city and captured dead bones of necromancer. These days, the dawn city is silent in the atmosphere of sadness and excitement. The sad thing is that there are dozens of coffins with holy light blood clan on the square. These are the heroes who died in battle for the dawn city. There is also a particularly prominent one - the one eyed giant, whose huge body has no suitable coffin and can only cover its head with a long white cloth. Because it can''t cover the whole body, so the body of the dense scars show in front of all people, this city of dawn and died in front of the one eyed giant who suffered what kind of battle in the most intuitive way.see the scene which is dreadful to one ''s mind. Many residents are very sad about this, because many people know this Cyclops, these big heads equivalent to 13-4-year-old human children, are the source of joy for many residents. Every day I see the big one and say hello to them every day. Grief can''t be stopped. But there is also excitement, because although paid a huge price, but this war dawn city has won the final victory. "That''s Mr. Kerry. Alas, he was on patrol with me a few days ago..." a patrol team member looked at the name on the coffin in front of him, and his eyes were dim. "Goddess, these are heroes who died for us..." an ordinary aunt''s eyes turned red. "This big guy ate the panel in my bakery last week, and I didn''t expect to see him again," sighed a businessman with a big stomach. "Wuwuwuwu, mom, when I grow up, I must be a hero. Like Uncle Kebi, Wuwuwuwu ~" a seven or eight year old boy looked at the portrait drawn by magic on the coffin of a blood clan, and kept sobbing and choking. He recognized the blood clan who often gave him snacks. Although the death rate in glory is very high, death is, after all, the most unforgettable parting, not to mention the city of dawn, which has always been safe and peaceful. At this time, many residents realized that, as the city hall said, the dawn city was not safe. Only when the Holy Light blood clan blocked the threat for everyone, could they have such a peaceful living environment. In the world, there has never been a quiet time, but some people carry the weight for them. Before comparison, compared with now, this is the carefree Kingdom they dream of. Also because of the coffin on the square, together with these days, the number of believers of dawn sect has increased dramatically, reaching the number of over 6000. There are less than 3000 residents in the dawn city who believe in other gods, which is a great achievement for a new sect. The transformation of faith is often the most difficult, because the first step is to let the original believers abandon their beliefs of more than a decade or even decades ago. Many people have transformed this into a life style because of their long-term belief. It is really difficult to change the life pattern of a few decades. "Good day, patriarch." In the city hall office, Harrison salutes Lee at his desk. "Harrison, give us a brief account of our current work" although the confrontation with the Dark Pact is not long, even before and after the victory of the war, it is only about ten days. But Li De always felt that he had spent a lot of time and energy on it. "Yes, clan leader" "at present, the work of dawn city is progressing smoothly, first, the farms have been fully started, and more than 200 workers have been recruited. It is expected that full load breeding can be carried out in August. The tap water you designed has brought convenience to the farm, and the overall efficiency has been improved by at least 30% " " the expansion of magic language bat is also in progress, and it is expected that the total number of magic language bats will reach 1000 by September. Dylan has been increasing the expansion of magic language bats, "Harrison said. Li De nodded and said nothing. More than 200 magic language bats were killed in this battle, which can be regarded as a huge loss of life, which caused a great blow to the originally poor magic language bat group. And because the magic language bat is an important labor force in dawn City, it has slowed down the progress of many projects. So it is very important to raise the number of magic language bats. "Second, the dawn mage tower has entered the final stage, because this battle has delayed the final process, and it is expected to be completed in early June." "Third, agriculture. At present, in addition to the elderly and children, a total of 8300 people have been allocated land. About 70% of the land is planted with wheat, and the rest is planted with other fruits and vegetables. The land of moonlight plain is rich, and the climate of dawn city is very suitable for planting grain. The wheat planted is growing well. It is expected that the wheat can be harvested in July, with a yield of about 350-450 pounds per mu Li De immediately raised his interest in agriculture. For the dawn city at this stage, agriculture is undoubtedly the lifeblood. "Can you guarantee 350 pounds of wheat per acre?" Rongguang is not the earth. The seeds of the earth have been cultivated by countless people, and the yield has been increased several times. It is high yield to produce 350 pounds of wheat per mu here. This means that one mu of land can support two people. Based on the amount of land now cultivated in the city of dawn, with a yield of 350 pounds of wheat per mu, the city will feed 100000 people next year. This is undoubtedly a piece of news to celebrate. "Because it is the first time to plant, although the Ministry of agriculture has organized a large number of experienced farmers to guide farming, the specific situation can not be guaranteed," Harrison did not directly answer.Li De nodded and realized that he was a little anxious. But there is no way, if the lifeblood of blood clan is blood, then the lifeblood of human is undoubtedly food. Now the lifeblood of the blood clan has been controlled by the sustainable development plan. At present, only human beings are left. If the harvest of this year reaches the expectation, it will undoubtedly provide the most powerful support for plundering population in the winter moon. He was able to let go of his next plan. Li De suddenly seemed to think of something and continued to ask, "has the city hall planned for the construction of the school?" Pull the two carriages of dawn City, school, mage tower. In Li De''s plan, these two buildings will be the most important channels to cultivate high-end talents in the future. Chapter 191 "School?" Harrison was stunned and shook his head. "Patriarch, school is not a necessity for the present dawn city. There are many more important jobs than schools. I''ve asked the city hall to open up evening classes in the square. There will be two classes a week to teach the common people to read. " Li De shook his head. "School is a necessity and must be built in the future. Education is a big project. The dawn city in the future must have more advanced talents. But it does need to be at the bottom of the list at the moment. " It is an unchanging truth that education is powerful. Most of the dawn cities are civilians at the bottom, and many people don''t even know their own names. Only with a high-quality population base can more excellent top talents be born, which is a truth that everyone should admit. The probability of a farmer who doesn''t know a word to teach a talent is not higher than that of a master at level 15. But at present, it is still early to build the school, and the work in all aspects is far from being done well. At least you have to eat and wear warm to be in the mood to talk about education. "The war is over, and the dawn city will now return to the track of development. We can''t stop our development momentum because of a war. " Li De''s eyes flashed heavy. "Tomorrow there will be a hero''s funeral, and I will give all the heroes who died for the dawn city the most glorious respect." On this subject, Harrison''s eyes dimmed slightly. "Yes, patriarch." He was the only second-generation blood descendant of the blood clan who did not participate in the battle. When others died in the front line, he had to wait for news in the rear. At this time, Harrison can''t help but wonder if he did something wrong. Is it really right not to learn offensive magic? If one day the enemy hit the dawn City, then he can only play a role in the blood behind the release of enchanting magic? Harrison couldn''t help feeling a little confused. Lee looked at Harrison''s dim eyes, seemed to understand his idea, and shook his head slightly. "Harrison, not everyone has to rush on the battlefield. Dawn city teaches you to manage. I''m sure you can play a better role here than three level 15 mages. " It''s true. If Harrison hadn''t been helping him deal with trivial political affairs in dawn City, he wouldn''t have had so much energy to do anything else. Talents are diverse. They can be business pride, management talents, builders, and blacksmiths who forge weapons. If a city only has a strong combat effectiveness, it is undoubtedly unbalanced. Unless it is strong enough to ignore all the enemies, it can only be regarded as a lame walk. Harrison nodded, the dim in his eyes slowly disappeared, and the brightness returned again. "Patriarch... I think I understand" ... to launch a war is to gain more living space. This theme has not changed from the beginning to the present. And the soldiers who are killed in a battle are often the most heartbreaking. With the integration of dawn city residents and holy light blood clan, the original fear and fear have long disappeared, in exchange for a harmonious relationship between each other. But after the war, many residents found that the blood clans who had been chatting with them a few days ago had been covered with a white shroud and put into a black coffin, leaving them forever. This sudden departure is often hard to accept. No war, no death. With the propaganda of the propaganda department. The next evening. At 10:00 in the evening, the residents of the whole dawn City spontaneously gathered in the dawn square. These residents in black or dark clothes, chest with a white flower, dignified expression standing in the square, eyes complex looking at the square has been placed orderly coffin. Above each coffin are placed the pictures drawn by magic, and the smiling faces have become eternal. In the middle of dozens of coffins, a huge one eyed giant like a hill lies peacefully. His head was covered with long white cloth, and his body was covered with scars, which showed the bravery of the Cyclops. Twenty blood clans have been using magic to protect the body from high temperature damage. Under the dusk, the pale gold light twinkled in the sky. Below are the people with grief. The atmosphere is very easy to infect each other, even if some people do not know the blood clan who died in war, but in this atmosphere, no one can keep cool. "The Lord of Cachar is coming" all over his body, and then the crowd turned their heads in unison. Looking at the figure in the black mage''s robe and a white flower on his chest, the crowd''s eyes showed an excited look."Good day, under the crown of Cachar..." "Lord of Cachar..." for a moment, it seemed that there was a lot less sadness in the air. This is their king, the master of the dawn, the crown of the great gods, and their Savior. Under the gaze of the crowd, Li De solemnly trampled on the bluestone ground without turning. He walked directly through the gap between the coffins, step by step. People in black with conspicuous white flowers on their chest turn their eyes as Li De moves forward. The black coffin, the body of the one eyed giant, everything is permeated with a strong sense of sadness. Li De''s eyes swept over the smiling pictures on the coffin, and his heart became dignified. These are the heroes of the dawn City, whose achievements are destined to be recorded in the history of the city of dawn. The sound of stepping on the stone slab is very low. Step on the high platform step by step. Looking down at the silent crowd below, Li De took a deep breath after feeling the dignified atmosphere in the air. "Our people, I am your city Lord, Cachar" standard opening remarks, but unlike before, Lee''s tone is very low and serious. Betty and Issa also took part in the rally, and the two girls also put on the black robes that the tailor made for them today. ISAA''s eyes brightened as she looked at him, and her little hand held Betty tightly. But Betty, the northern goddess of martial arts, looked around with a bit of curiosity. Although she was very fond of the city, she was used to seeing life and death, and did not feel too much sorrow for death. Northerners never fear death, let alone the warriors who died in battle. This is an honor. What she was interested in was that these civilians would be so sad about the death of vampires. This is unthinkable anywhere else. "Today, we are going to hold a great funeral for our hero" "the blood clan of Shengguang is the patron of dawn city and the guardian of all residents. Every one of the Holy Light blood clans lying in the coffin beside you died for the dawn city. " "They are heroes, well deserved heroes, heroes that every dawn city dweller should respect." Li De''s tone was sad. "No one is willing to give up their lives, but for the sake of their relatives and friends behind them, for the land under their feet, for the lovers in their arms. Every holy light blood clan has stood up unswervingly for this. They have sacrificed their lives in exchange for the prosperous future of dawn city. " "Every one of us is a beneficiary" "today, we are here to mourn the heroes who died for the dawn city. This is their honor!" Li De''s voice has an irresistible stirring power, and his tone is more and more high. "I swear to my people in the name of the patriarch of the holy light and the Lord of the dawn city. From now on, as long as the residents who died for the sake of the city of dawn, whether they are civilians or the blood of the holy light, will be entitled to be buried in the hero''s cemetery and will be praised by all the people in the city of dawn. " "In order to commemorate these heroes who died for the dawn City, I will set up a monument to the dawn heroes in the city of dawn. every hero who gave his life for the city of dawn should be remembered!" This excited the crowd below, and it was unbelievable that anyone who died for the dawn city could get such an honor. How many people don''t want to be praised and admired after they die? The former civilians were so humble that no one would care about them. At this time, they once again felt recognized and valued. And the security forces and other city hall employees were so excited that they felt the meaning of their existence in the words of the Lord of Cachar. Those who pay for the dawn city will not be forgotten. "Long live under cachal''s crown!" "Long live the Lord of Cachar!" "..." with the shouting of the civilians, the breath of sadness disappeared a lot. Looking at the handsome figure on the high platform, countless residents are deeply grateful at this time. Li De took a deep look at the crowd. The sacrifice of the hero is a very sad thing, but it can also be turned into a good thing to unite the people and guide all people to be positive. When the noise of the crowd dropped, this continued. "I hope every resident will remember this day." "In order to commemorate the dead heroes, I decided to set the time of their sacrifice, May 10, as the hero''s day. every May 10, we will hold a memorial ceremony for the dead heroes."Lee''s voice pauses and looks down at the crowd with burning eyes. High voice. "Now, a hero''s funeral" "flower offering" at this time, on the street outside the square, Nello, the holy God priest of dawn sect, was wearing a white priest''s robe, followed by 20 nuns with white flowers in her hands. Nello''s pupils with pale golden light have indescribable dignity and holiness. The crowd around them unconsciously raised solemn expression after seeing the saint. No one dares to blaspheme the majesty of the gods. Step by step. The goddaughter whispered a hymn behind her, and the scene was full of strong religious atmosphere. Nello in the eyes of all, put the flowers in her hands gently on the coffin in the middle. The white flowers and the dark coffin formed the most striking contrast. After offering flowers, Nello bowed deeply to the coffin and finally turned back to the goddaughter to sing a hymn in a low voice. The crowd began to move forward spontaneously, and the white flowers on the hands or the flowers on the chest were placed on the coffin. The whole scene was solemn and holy. Everyone in this occasion is full of inexplicable sense of honor, it seems to be able to participate in it is a matter worthy of everyone''s celebration. It took half a day for the crowd to offer flowers. At this time, the coffin has been stacked with a thick layer of flowers. Li De''s tone was still heavy. "Sent to the hero cemetery" after hearing the order, the security guards on one side stepped forward to carry the coffin. And the giant one eyed giant was lifted by the hands of 20 blood clans. The scene was very shocking. Dozens of coffins, along with the body of a Cyclops, walked out along the streets of dawn city. All the residents followed the funeral procession. At this time, the crowd has no distinction between the first come first, and the eyes have no estrangement and strangeness in the past. At this time, they are all standing together. They are all seeing the heroes off. The flowers on the coffin are falling on the bluestone floor with the pace of moving forward, and the scene is incomparably beautiful. In the street of dawn City, with the coffin moving forward, there is a road made of flowers. The flowers falling from the coffin are endowed with a kind of unspeakable holiness at this time. Li De is at the front of the funeral procession, holding the coffin. In the crowd, countless eyes are watching this scene, eyes are all moved. Even Betty, who was used to seeing countless lives and deaths, could not help but look solemn when she saw this scene. It is almost every soldier''s dream to have such a glorious funeral after death. She has never had such a grand funeral in northern China. The dawn city has given him more and more surprises. At the same time, she was very surprised at Lee''s performance. As the master of a city, a king of race, he can do this to the soldiers who died in battle. This is unimaginable in the human kingdom. When did the nobles above care about the life and death of soldiers? Turning to look at the sadness in the eyes of the crowd around her, she suddenly understood something. The city is so dynamic and charming. It''s not for no reason. Because they have such an excellent city Lord, a king that she envies. Chapter 192 Li De specially planned an area as a hero cemetery. Ordinary people are not eligible to be buried in it. Only heroes who died for the dawn city are eligible to be buried here. Bury, bury. The last tombstone is erected, and Li De looks at more than 30 tombs on the open land without opening for a long time. The residents of dawn City, who came to see him off, were silent. But at this moment, silence is better than sound. People''s hearts are gathering quietly. The greatest function of the hero cemetery is that it can gather people''s hearts and morale to the greatest extent. As long as those who sacrifice for the city of dawn die, they are entitled to be buried in the hero''s cemetery and worshipped by others. This operation is normal on earth. But it''s very rare in the world of glory. The world is not a safe place. Death is not a big deal. Only those who are entitled to be remembered are those who have made outstanding contributions. As for ordinary soldiers and civilians who died in the war, it is impossible for them to enjoy such a grand funeral. Can people always yearn for the beautiful, there are a few soldiers do not want to die, after their heroic battle, there are still people chanting his name. The hero cemetery in dawn city makes up for this. It can be imagined how powerful the respected soldiers will be in the future. Li De did not give a speech again. After finding the figure of ISA from the crowd, he left quietly with the little girl. The rest of the residents continued to cherish the memory of the dead hero. In the crowd, at this time, many people even looked forward to the new tombstone. If one day they die and can enjoy such a grand funeral, what''s the pity? In the end, the hero''s funeral came to a successful conclusion. The cohesion of dawn city has been enhanced again, and the status of Li De, the initiator, in the eyes of residents is no longer easy to describe. Even those who did not believe in the dawn sect almost regarded him as a God. Only great gods can do this. Meeting the great lord of Cachar is their greatest luck in their life. Praise the goddess of luck! The dead are dead, and life goes on. After the funeral, Lee went back to the city hall, and he called all the high-level people in dawn city for a real high-level meeting. He wants to plan the development priorities of dawn city in the coming months. The battle with the dark pact has changed many of Lee''s views, and he intends to make some changes in his previous direction. All the heavyweights of dawn city have arrived. The second generation of blood descendants, Frey, who guards the holy land, City Hall speaker Harrison, Dylan, who keeps magic language bats, two female blood descendants, ivy and Lucy, Archer Augustine and Odyssey, who is responsible for plundering the population, all seven blood descendants who have been with Lee dezu for 100 years have arrived. The rest, Amy, grot, Betty, three of the city of dawn''s top fighting capacity also stand out. Corso, who had evolved into a bronze Cyclops, could only listen to the meeting in the courtyard of the city hall because of his size. The huge head by the window was cosso, and from the third floor, you could see the one eye with flexible rotation. Lee''s eyes flashed with satisfaction. Today''s dawn city is full of talents. Compared with the poverty when he first came to the blood clan, it is very different. Even his teacher, Spock, the white tower under the command of the 19th level mage, at this time, if he fought with dawn City, Li De was sure to press the white tower. This is what he spelled out bit by bit. "Grot, report on the covenant of darkness and Viscount Bernard" in the spacious office, at a long oval gray table, everyone sat on a chair carved with exquisite reliefs, and grot was directly named by Lee, who sat in the chair. Although the dark agreement came to an end, he could not bear to think of something else. The former son of Northland stood up under the gaze of the public. His height was as high as two blades, which was very oppressive. "Under my ancestor''s crown, I came to green city immediately after Northland 22 years ago." grott began to recall his past. "At that time, I met a terrible wave of Warcraft on the road, and my companions were killed and injured seriously. Even I was almost taken away by the God of death. Perhaps thanks to the blessing of the goddess of fortune, viscount Bernard saved me and all the northern soldiers at the most dangerous time The tone of the tone of pause, it seems to think of the scene or let him some sigh. "Because I had no place to go after I left Beidi, I joined the Dark Pact at the invitation of viscount Bernard and became his bodyguard chief" Lee nodded, his eyes shining."How much do you know about Viscount Bernard?" He was always wary of the charming Viscount Bernard. Although the other party''s final goal is not the scarlet mage tower, and after angering the supernatural, they are doomed to face the anger of the supernatural, whether they can survive or not is still two questions. However, he did not believe that Viscount Bernard would be hunted by the supernatural, and his inner vigilance had not slackened. And now his plan is to snatch food from the mouth of viscount Bernard, and he must have a better understanding of the enemy. Grot shook his head unexpectedly. "I don''t know much about Viscount Bernard under my ancestor''s crown" this is beyond Li De''s expectation. "What do you say?" "Although I am the captain of viscount Bernard''s bodyguard, viscount Bernard has never trusted me. He only takes a fancy to my fighting ability as a northern soldier. I''ve been around him for more than 20 years without knowing his real identity, or even his race and occupation " grot''s voice was filled with unspeakable exclamation," Viscount Bernard is the most cautious person I''ve ever met. He never mentioned anything else in front of me except the dark covenant, so maybe I don''t know more about him than anyone else " everyone in the room looks at each other. I didn''t expect that grot would answer like this. As a bodyguard for more than 20 years, he didn''t even know the real identity of the other party. It''s unbelievable. After hearing this, reed was silent for a long time. He knew that Viscount Bernard was difficult to deal with, but he didn''t expect it to be so difficult. But what he decided to do, he never had the thought of retreating. There was a cold light in my eyes. "I don''t care what his real origin is, I just want to know if Viscount Bernard doesn''t come back soon. Is it possible for us to swallow the covenant of darkness? " After hearing this, Amy and grott looked at each other with surprise and swallowed the covenant of darkness? They didn''t even think about this plan before. Although the top fighting power they have now is not lost to the pact of darkness, is it too risky to do so when Viscount Bernard''s whereabouts are unknown? "It''s not a good time point to swallow the covenant of darkness under the ancestor''s crown" Li De looked at Amy with burning eyes. "What do you say?" Amy stood up, pondered for a moment, and then said, "the covenant of darkness, though loosely managed, has always been in the hands of viscount Bernard. No one but him knows the secret of the covenant of darkness. The real identities of the masked men in black at each party were only known to Viscount Bernard. Even the various forces operated by the covenant of darkness could only be mobilized by Viscount Bernard " Amy took a deep breath," so it''s not too much to call the pact of darkness a power established by Viscount Bernard alone. We vice presidents are just brought by him. No one knows the purpose of viscount Bernard''s establishment of the covenant of darkness. I have studied the origin of the covenant of darkness inadvertently. the appearance of the covenant of darkness was very abrupt. It suddenly appeared in green city 40 years ago, not a local growing force. therefore, when Viscount Bernard''s whereabouts were unknown, I think we should start the Dark Pact now It''s not a good time. " Lee understood Amy''s implication. There were too many uncertain factors. But he didn''t flinch. He shook his head in a firm voice. "It''s not a problem. It doesn''t matter how Viscount Bernard holds the covenant of darkness. Even I don''t intend to fully inherit the power of the covenant of darkness. What I need is a contract of darkness that can be completely mastered in my hands, even if it is weaker than before " that handsome face has indelible determination in the dark and deep eyes. What he has decided must be completed, and there is no excuse or reason to say. Now at this time point, the right time, the right place and the right people are standing beside him. At the end of the day, viscount Bernard provoked the existence of the supernatural for some purpose. Now he has disappeared, but he is remembered by a supernatural. It can be imagined that life will not be easy in a short time. Dili, the city of green is under his eyes, and the covenant of darkness is within his reach. This is the most important point. Amy, the vice president of the Dark Pact, is his blood descendant, and grott, the bodyguard of viscount Bernard, is also of his blood origin. Stanley, an important member of the Dark Pact and bishop of the evening bell church, will become his blood descendant in a month. In addition, the Necromancer''s dead bones have been captured by him, and now the Dark Pact power is unprecedentedly weak without Viscount Bernard. If you don''t take this opportunity to swallow the covenant of darkness, he''s not Lee. And no matter how strong and hidden the dark covenant was before, it was Viscount Bernard''s, not his.What he wants is an absolute obedient force, and those who hide it will not be able to get it. It''s nothing big. Even if it is only the power on the face, it will be enough for lide to gain a great harvest. Although the management of the dark treaty was loose in green city, its status and influence were definitely in the forefront of underground forces. Without the master''s dark agreement, it was a piece of bread coated with honey, full of attractive sweet smell for various reasons. After careful consideration, Lide decided to do this vote. "Under the crown of the ancestor, the dark agreement is only afraid that it is being encircled by the army in green city. Will we do it now?" grodt asked with some doubt. Li De shook his head. "No, what I want is to take action when the dark covenant is in chaos. How can I accept them if it is a dark contract without crisis?" There was a little deep meaning in my eyes. "The covenant of darkness is a crisis, and it is not necessarily a turning point for us." grot, Amy, you secretly return to green city and hide. Remember which super person will wash green city in this period of time, and make sure that your own safety is the first thing to ensure. "" "I will secretly close the forces of the dark contract when ensuring safety" I will take advantage of the forces of dark covenant in case of safety. I will take part in the dark agreement in the process of safety A month later, a new dark covenant appears " and then there will be a new master of the dark covenant" Chapter 193 After the final negotiation, Lee decided to let grot and Betty go back to green city first, and Amy would go back half a month later. Because dawn mage tower is about to be completed. After half a year''s work, hundreds of ordinary civilians, seven or eight Cyclops and hundreds of blood clans have been working day and night to complete the mage tower. As the chief designer of the mage tower, Amy will not be absent. And the Dark Pact is not something that can be done in a day or two. Let grot go back to explore the wind first, Betty is because of Isa. ISA can''t stay in the dawn city all the time. The great mage spark can better help isa grow up. What''s more, Lee has to find a strong deterrent for the scarlet mage taming. Although spark has been protecting the scarlet mage tower, he can''t mobilize this cheap teacher. What''s more, the process of conquering the Dark Pact is certainly not so simple. Although grott''s combat effectiveness is extraordinary, it is still a little short of Betty''s. The two men, together with Amy, formed a trident in the city of green. Dawn City, which has entered a period of development, can not use so much high-end combat effectiveness. In terms of production, Betty''s role is not necessarily comparable to that of an ordinary Cyclops. "Harrison continues to develop dawn City, and I will provide all the resources needed. I hope that in the next few months, dawn city will undergo greater changes" at this time, the advantage of dawn city''s geographical location is reflected. The city of dawn will not be affected by beating and killing outside. This development will continue to develop. This superior position away from external interference is one of the biggest advantages of dawn City, is the dream of all Rongguang forces. "Agriculture is the most important project in all development, and it must be put first. As long as it involves agriculture, it must be given priority at the first time." Li De looked at the crowd, "agriculture is related to the plunder of population in the cold winter moon. When the grain is not harvested, don''t be careless" "yes, clan leader" the second generation of blood descendants all responded together. Under the repeated emphasis of Li De, all people have raised enough attention to it. Li De felt the attitude of the blood descendants, nodded with satisfaction, and went on with the next arrangement. "Mines can''t stop. Iron ore is our basic resource and indispensable resource. Whether it is people''s livelihood or military affairs, the role of iron ore in the future will only be more and more important. The prospecting team continued to search for ore veins, and could not stop there. A vein could not satisfy the development of dawn city. Harrison, please remember that in order to deal with the small number of Cyclops and prevent the occurrence of another transfer of Cyclops iron mine, the shutdown happened. I don''t want the whole mine to come to a standstill the next time the Cyclops are removed. " Because of the huge racial advantage of the Cyclops, the current mines are almost completed by the Cyclops. A cyclops work efficiency can equal to 50 or 60 ordinary people, because of the difference in efficiency, the mine field disdains ordinary people and relies heavily on Cyclops. After the Cyclops were transferred into the battle sequence by Li De, the whole mine was in a state of stagnation, which seriously affected the mining of iron ore. Eggs can''t be put in one basket, and when the number of Cyclops cannot be greatly increased, the role of human beings can not be ignored. "Yes, clan leader, I immediately inform the construction department to arrange the arrangement" Harrison nodded with a dignified expression. After Li De pointed out, he also realized the seriousness of the matter. The number of Cyclops is too small, and there is no second source at present. It belongs to the rare and non renewable labor force. But in his heart, he became dependent on these efficient production tools. This itself is not wrong, but Harrison ignored that the Cyclops are not only production tools, but also powerful soldiers. Once a war occurs, these powerful big men must go to the battlefield. Li De nodded and said nothing. After getting used to the efficiency of Cyclops, it''s really hard to have a good impression on the efficiency of ordinary human beings. but the production resources are limited. The Cyclops are the tools of production that are more powerful than modern machines. They play a very awesome role in the city of dawn. So they can not be put in one place. Unless he can find more Cyclops, he will have to involve human beings in the mining industry. Otherwise, once the next battle happens, the mine will face this dilemma again. Thinking of this, Li De turned to look out of the window, looked at COSO''s huge head, and sighed in his heart. "If only we could get another group of Cyclops" after a while, I shook my head and suppressed my mind. Now is not the time to think about it. There are Cyclops, but they are all in the underground world in the giant valley. Now dawn city has no energy to explore the huge underground world.Move on to the next topic. "Dylan must be careful about the expansion of farms and magic language bats. I hope to see a large-scale production of magic language bats in dawn city as soon as possible." The number of magic language bats has been greatly reduced, which has greatly affected the construction progress of dawn city. Li De attaches great importance to this. "Yes, patriarch." Dylan, a tall and burly man, stood up and bowed. "ODIS and Lucy, you two cooperate with Harrison''s arrangement. If there is any work that needs blood clan participation, send blood clan to participate. Ivy and Augustine, you help Harrison manage dawn city in the city hall. I hope you can play a greater role " " Frey, you are responsible for the blood donation of Holy Land and ordinary residents. You must ensure the safety of the blood pool. At the same time, blood donation can not fall. I hope the two new blood pools can be filled in two years. In addition, no one is allowed to use the magic blood of the central blood pool without my command " Li De issued several orders in a series. The second generation of blood descendants who received the instructions immediately stood up and saluted. "Yes, patriarch" Li De glanced around the house and looked at the faces of all the people. Somehow, he was bold. These are all the members of the team that he established bit by bit, and they are also the pillars of the dawn city in the future. Everyone is someone he absolutely trusts. "The future of dawn city is in our hands, and how to develop requires all of us to work hard. I hope that everyone can contribute more to the dawn city " Li De''s deep eyes are full of pride and his mouth is high. "For the city of dawn!" All the people below were stunned, and then they felt a sense of each other. They looked at each other and stood up together and saluted Li De with his chest. "For the city of dawn!" The voice is uniform and full of high morale. In particular, the seven second-generation blood descendants who have been following Li De are even more excited. They firmly believe that under the leadership of Li De, the blood clan will win the future. All the blood descendants bowed down to Li De, only Betty, the northern goddess of martial arts, sat on the stool and watched the sudden scene. There is still some confusion. Seems to feel a little out of place, a little uncomfortable. I wanted to say something, but I closed my mouth again when I saw Lee''s handsome and elegant figure. At this time, she felt that she was facing the king of a race, a master with great deterrent power. No provocation is allowed. This wild female warrior God with noble blood quietly converged a little wildness in front of Li De. Chapter 194 June 2. The news came that made the dawn City boil. The dawn mage tower was opened today. The great lord of Cachar will attend the ceremony. Mage tower, these three words are absolutely sacred and inviolable to the glorious civilians. Even in the eyes of many people, the status of the mage tower is equivalent to a temple with gods. Mysterious, powerful, majestic, magic, wealth, power, etc. these adjectives are the most real thoughts of the common people for the mage tower. If we say what profession is the most glorious and powerful one, people may have different opinions. Dragon Knight, mage, temple warrior, blood warrior and so on may rank first. But if there is honor, the common people want to be a profession. There is no doubt that there will always be only one master. As a magic world, master mage''s status is equal to that of nobility, and master mage has far more powerful power than aristocracy. No one wants to be an elegant gentleman, a master who can release magic at any time. So when the dawning mage tower was built, the residents of the whole dawn city were shocked. Because the Lord of Cachar promised them that in the future, their children would have the opportunity to become apprentices of the mage tower and master of the mage. And the great lord of Cachar never cheated them, never!!! People rushed to tell each other, and there was hope in everyone''s eyes. It doesn''t mean that their children have the talent to be selected, but it represents hope. It''s one thing to be selected or not. It''s one thing to have a choice. With a few days of dawn, believers in the sect ushered in a wave of upsurge. Because kachard fulfilled his promise again and again, distributing houses, distributing land, building mage tower, all of which made the residents extremely satisfied and proud. Li De is naturally very satisfied with this. Everything in dawn city is his personal property... Whether it''s blood or human. So he will make more policies to let his private property grow and grow. Who will be responsible for the fattening of the sheep in the pen? Near dusk, the new urban area outside the Southern District of dawn City -- yueyueyuecheng District, which is built on the moonlight plain, is still a grassland in most places, but it does not affect its status in the hearts of the residents of dawn city. Because a great building has been built here - the dawning mage tower. From the beginning of construction to the completion of the project, more than 500 human construction workers and hundreds of blood clans carry out construction every day. Even at the peak, 2000 civilians are working on the construction site, plus 67 one eyed giants. It took as long as half a year to complete the project without considering the cost and cost 60000 jinpuke. A huge establishment came into being. Li De stood in front of the gate of the master''s tower at dawn. Even after seeing the magnificence of the white tower, he could not help but admire his own tower. Magnificent. The Breaking Dawn mage tower is composed of a main tower and eight auxiliary towers. The main tower is 27 blades high, with seven floors in total. Its shape is square and pointed, and its body is round. Its floor area is estimated to be ten times that of scarlet mage tower. Even the white tower is three times thicker than that of the 19 level mage, Spock. The outer wall of the round tower is painted with black alchemy paint, which is the alchemy material formula that Amy got from the knight temple. These exterior wall coatings cost Li De 20000 jinpuks. Of course, the effect is also very obvious. The magic intensity and activity in the mage tower are more than five times that of the outside world. Meditation and magic exercise in the mage tower are countless times stronger than those in the outside world. The remaining eight auxiliary towers, each of which is 15 blades high and has five floors, covers an area twice as large as the scarlet mage tower, but slightly lower in height. The secondary tower is about 300 blades away from the main tower. The eight auxiliary towers are circular in eight directions, encircling the main tower in the center. Surprisingly, the eight auxiliary towers are not black alchemy paint, but other colors. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, like a rainbow, there are seven colors. Only the secondary tower in the middle of the gate of the mage tower is as black as the main tower. The mage tower group is like a rainbow. It is mysterious and has some aestheticism, which is very in line with Li De''s taste. The pagodas of master dawning are separated by high-rise blue walls. The blue stones built into the walls are all carried down from the nearby mountains by one eyed giant. Some of them are as high as three blades and weigh more than ten tons. The courtyard wall is 5 blades high. It is said that it took half a month to complete the wall with all the magic language bats, one eyed giant and blood clan. The amount of work is no less than the auxiliary tower of MAGE tower. The ground is made of bluestone. Because of the existence of magic, it is not very difficult to process bluestone. It is flat and neat.If you want to enter the mage tower, you can only enter it from the black auxiliary tower in the front. The high-rise wall surrounds the whole mage tower, but a concave piece in the middle connects with the black auxiliary tower. The gate of the black auxiliary tower is nine blades wide and six blades high. Even the one eyed giant can enter. From a distance near the black auxiliary tower, you can''t see the towering main tower, but from the magnificence of the secondary tower, you can still see how huge the master tower group is. Li De stepped onto the platform that had been arranged. On important occasions, residents would always look forward to his speech. All the residents are here today. They are looking at the mage tower curiously. After seeing Li De on the stage, they immediately cheered. "My people, I''m your city Lord, Cachar" every opening speech of Lee can excite the crowd below. "I promised you on the first day when you came to the city of dawn, in the future, the city of dawn will set up a mage tower and a school, every resident of dawn city will have the opportunity to send your children to the tower and school to learn" "today, the tower of master dawn has been built! My people, cheer up ~ I have built the future for all of you The crowd below was no longer excited and began to clap and cheer wildly. "Long live under the crown of kachard..." "long live the Lord of Cachar..." "..." the eyes of all people are filled with deep respect, especially the believers of the dawn sect. This is the true God walking in the world under their great crown, who guides them from darkness to light!! "The dawning mage tower was open for three days. After three days, it began to recruit apprentices. As long as there are young people who meet the age, they can send them to test their qualification. Once they are qualified, they can enter the school free of charge and become the apprentices of the tower! " With a big wave of his hand, Li De opened a new chapter in the dawn city. Chapter 195 The completion of the mage tower has injected unimaginable vitality into the dawn city. During the three-day opening hours, the residents even gave up all their work and went to visit the dawning mage tower. Even if the dawning mage tower is still an empty shell, most of the buildings are still in the blank state, but it does not hinder the enthusiasm of the residents. Because this is the first time that they have come into contact with the mage tower at such a close distance, it is a mysterious mage tower. Only the master master who is high above is qualified to live in the master tower. Besides the core area, the public area is open to them to visit. Many residents who have children of the right age in their families have a bright smile on their faces these days. Although it may not be able to meet the qualification to enter the mage tower, there is hope in the end, isn''t it. On the seventh floor of the main tower of Dawning mage tower, lied overlooks the whole mage tower area through the transparent window. In the distance of sight is the barren grassland without any human beings. Further away is the city of dawn with the twinkling lights. After entering the night, this busy city in the daytime is like a giant beast crawling in the moonlight. When he looked back, the mage tower of seven colors was particularly moving in the moonlight. The magic array flashing above the mage tower made him very satisfied. Although it costs 20 times more to build the mage tower than the scarlet mage tower, the infrastructure of Dawning mage tower is not comparable to that of scarlet mage tower. This is a reference to the super level mage tower design, not a concept. There is one main tower and eight auxiliary towers. The nine broad mage towers can accommodate nearly a thousand people at the same time. By then, the living buildings within the scope of the mage tower will be well constructed, and the number of people it can hold will exceed 3000. Moreover, there is still room for expansion of the dawning mage tower. If the number of people continues to increase in the future, the dawn mage tower will build a new circle of life outside the current fence. At that time, the number of people can reach 8000 to 10000. This is comparable to the number of people in dawn city. Of course, that''s the plan for the future. At present, at least five years will be enough for the dawn mage tower. "Under the ancestor''s crown, the dawning mage tower was built by me with the drawings of the extraordinary mage tower. At present, it can fully meet our needs. If we want to expand it in the future, with the thickness of the master tower at dawn, the main tower can be expanded to the height of 100 edges, and all the auxiliary towers can be upgraded to 50 edges " Amy stands behind Li De with strong confidence. "Moreover, there can be a powerful magic array between the main tower and the auxiliary tower..." hearing this, Li De expressed a little interest. Amy was in charge of the construction of Dawning mage tower. Besides reporting the progress from time to time, he did not know about the mage tower belonging to him in detail. He has a lot to deal with and doesn''t have so much time to focus on everything. "Tell me more" after the last time bone dragon attacked scarlet mage tower and was blocked by magic shield, he became very interested in magic array. Although he did not intend to study this huge subject, he still kept enough attention. "Yes, under the crown. The drawing of the Breaking Dawn mage tower was obtained by the knight temple from a supernatural person. After getting this drawing at that time, I recorded it in detail just in case. This drawing was originally kept in the hands of the supernatural in the knight temple. The supernatural elaborated on the drawing and added a powerful magic array in the Knights'' temple. After my detailed study, it was confirmed that the magic array could be built, so I reserved space for the magic array when I built the dawn mage tower. This magic array has very powerful functions, such as detection, lie detection, tracking, defense and so on. If it is built, it will be of great help to dawn city. " After that, Amy had some regrets in her eyes. "But the only pity is that we don''t have enough magic stones. If we want to build this magic array, it will cost no less than 500000 jinpuks." I... hearing this, Li De''s head is very big. How can you spend so much money on magic?? The ancient alchemy magic array of scarlet mage tower has not reached the bottom yet. Now there is another big beast that devours gold. It''s almost. I thought I would be able to live a prosperous life with the establishment of magic factory, but now I have to be careful. The more you earn, the more you spend. "The construction of the magic array has been slow for a while, and now dawn city can''t use this magic array for a short time" after thinking about it, Li De still shook his head and refused. Although the magic array is good, its priority is not high, and the dawn mage tower is not scarlet mage tower. It''s safe enough, and now it''s not very useful to build magic circles.On the contrary, the scarlet mage tower is just needed. Anything can happen outside. Although Amy had some regrets, he didn''t dare to say much. He could only carry out what Li De decided, and there was no room for discussion. "Yes, under the crown." "In addition, as soon as possible organize residents to conduct magic qualification test, as long as young people under 20 years old can meet the basic requirements, they can be recruited to the mage tower for training." Li De''s eyes flashed a little light. "In the future, dawn city needs not only battle mages, but also production type mages. Amy, the mage apprentices are divided into two types for assessment, one is talent. The one with high talent will be included in the ranks of battle mages, and they will be selected from them when developing blood lineage. Second, the character, dare to take risks and not afraid of fighting mages apprentices priority to develop into combat mages. Other talent is not high, and the character is weak, only give them auxiliary magic, let them become the productivity of dawn city Li De''s thinking is very clear. As a powerful group of masters, mages are undoubtedly powerful in fighting. However, if it is only used for fighting, it is undoubtedly a waste of resources. Even to him, the mage''s role in production is no less than that of combat. Unfortunately, the deep-rooted influence of the world, no one would think of using magic to farm. In glory, people who use magic to engage in production are absolutely wonderful flowers. The idea of "master = aristocrat" has been planted for a long time, so that the nobles can engage in low production? I''m afraid it wasn''t the devil who ate the brain. Li De, as a soul from modern times, naturally does not have this kind of inexplicable idea. In his opinion, the power mastered by a mage is equivalent to a modern machine, and can do a lot of work that ordinary people can''t do. This period of construction has also verified his idea. So he will develop the tower into two parts in the future. There is no doubt that the first part is the warhead. All mages will be trained to learn the most powerful magic arts. the second part is the Ministry of people''s livelihood. These mages will be trained to become producers of dawn city and learn auxiliary magic arts, such as mage''s hand, cleansing, beast expelling, healing, and so on To produce the kind of magic. Of course, this is just a rough idea of Lee. Although the idea is good, there are still many defects to be improved. The construction of cities is developing in the process of exploration. If you don''t do it if you are afraid of making mistakes, it''s not Li De. "Amy, you can take this opportunity to categorize all the spells of blood clan, and subdivide the fighting and auxiliary spells. In particular, they listed the magic that can be used for production, and then set up a special research department in the dawning mage tower. It specializes in the application of magic to agricultural cultivation or other production and construction After listening, Amy opened her mouth and closed her head. If he had not become a blood descendant, the shadow high priest would have denounced Li De as a heretic. As a noble caster, he didn''t want to do a good job all day, and even did not do his job. What kind of magic was applied to agricultural production?? The noble caster goes to the fields?? I... but looking at Lee''s serious eyes, Amy could only promise to come down, and he naturally understood what Li De was thinking. I also know how productive a mage is. But it''s one thing to understand and one thing to accept. Lee didn''t care about Amy''s depressed eyes. Naturally, he understood the deep-rooted ideas in the world. It didn''t matter who was right or wrong. It was just different opinions. In his opinion, as long as it is useful, what''s wrong with the mage''s farming? Even Dylan, a noble and elegant blood clan, can let the other party raise pigs. "In addition, the research on faith can''t be left behind. There are many things to be studied in the future. I hope you can make the tower work as soon as possible" Li De''s eyes are full of encouragement. In the future, the master''s Tower of Breaking Dawn will be more than a mere mage tower. Even Li De prefers to call it a talent training base and research institution. He will use the mage tower to help him solve some problems he can''t solve. Amy regained her spirits when she heard this. "Under the crown of the ancestors, Amy is at your disposal" Chapter 196 The covenant of darkness is in disorder. When Viscount Bernard was hunted down by the supernatural, there was no news for half a month. At the same time, when the army of green city was hunting for the people of the dark covenant, the dark pact without leader fell into unprecedented turbulence and chaos. Every day, a large number of members of the dark pact are captured and their strongholds are destroyed every day. Even grot, who had returned to green city at this time, did not know how powerful the dark pact that Viscount Bernard had been running for decades in green city. But now the dark pact has become a loose sand, no one came forward to command this huge thing, leading to the dark forces into a slaughtered cattle and sheep. The power of the covenant of darkness is very scattered. The Church of the evening bell, the abyss devil, the necromancer, and the shadow high priest Amy. In addition, as a northern soldier, grot has never revealed his real identity. So when grot went back to green city to gather the remnants of the covenant of darkness, he didn''t know where to start. Fortunately, he found a former stronghold and met several old subordinates. On the west side of green city, a dilapidated civilian house. Grot looked at the five figures in front of him, and his face was slightly dignified. After glancing around, he opened his mouth to the tall and burly 12 level senior soldier with full face and beard in the middle. "Gary, what''s the deal of darkness now?"?? What about Viscount Bernard? " Dressed in gray warrior armor, Gary, with dim eyes, shook his head in a very coarse voice. "Lord grot, the dark pact has suffered heavy casualties in recent days under the attack of Green City Army, and most of the underground strongholds we have established have been destroyed by this time. At present, there are less than 500 members left in the gang, "Gary said in a low voice." the president has not heard from him. The goddess of life is on. I hope the Viscount Bernard can return safely. " After that, he looked at grot blankly in his eyes. The covenant of darkness rescued him from the slums and cultivated him. His life was given by the covenant of darkness. But now Viscount Bernard is missing, and the covenant of darkness is almost destroyed. The faith he fought for is about to collapse. At this time, he can''t find the direction. Grote''s eyes flashed a bit of meditation. He thought of Lee''s account for him. After a moment''s meditation, he said slowly. "Gary, although Viscount Bernard is pursued and killed by the supernatural mage, we should also believe that Viscount Bernard can escape." After that, he said, "but I wonder why Viscount Bernard suddenly attacked the manor of the city Lord? Doesn''t Viscount Bernard know of the existence of transcendence Gary shook his head. "Viscount Bernard''s wisdom is not something I can speculate on. I think there may be a deeper consideration." although he said that, the senior soldier''s eyes were still very confused. Everyone knows that extraordinary existence can not be provoked, but it is in this case that his boss has to offend the extraordinary, which makes him very puzzled. Grot shook his head slightly, his voice still heavy. "But Viscount Bernard could have given advance notice to the members of the covenant of darkness, so that our companions could avoid the siege of the Green City Army. But why did Viscount Bernard hide from our companions what he had already prepared for? " Ah? This is... Gary and the other four people in the room are also full of puzzles. For a moment, they can''t help but stare at grott and want to hear his explanation. "It''s reasonable to say that for such an important event, even if the president does not want to disclose the secret, is it difficult to arrange for a person to inform the partner of the Dark Pact to hide after the attack? Goddess, our respected president, have you really considered us? Does he really care about our lives? " Killing people, grot''s cold words made the rest of the house look bad, and the thoughts in his mind were like wild grass, and they were crazy. But whatever they thought, the final answer they came to was that Viscount Bernard was afraid that he had never considered the life and death of others in the covenant of darkness. Although we all know that the people at the bottom of the gang are not valued, it is still difficult to accept it at this time. No one wants to be a sacrifice at any time, or even abandoned as a worthless abandoned son. Grot shook his head, and his tone seemed to be very painful. "I am the chief bodyguard of viscount Bernard, and I have been following Viscount Bernard for more than 20 years, but I always feel that the appointment of darkness is just a tool for the president, and it will be useless after it is used up." His face was full of emotion. "Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to say that Viscount Bernard has never cared about the covenant of darkness, or our partners who are willing to pay their lives for him..." when Viscount Bernard disappeared, surrounded by the Dark Pact and suppressed the ordinary gang members into panic, it was like a sharp knife inserted into the hearts of several people. Gary shook his head pale, and his faith seemed to crumble.Although he didn''t want to admit what grott said, the fact was right in front of him, and he didn''t want to admit it, and he had to. "No, no, viscount Bernard may just be entangled by the supernatural mage, he will not give up our" the gang members of the other dark covenant are painfully unwilling to admit the fact. Grot looked at the blank eyes of several people and continued to put pressure on them. "Give up? Yes, in fact, when Viscount Bernard chose to leave green city without making any arrangements, we were already abandoned. Don''t you know that our original target was the scarlet mage tower? All of them prepared for this for several months, but in the end Viscount Bernard chose to attack the Lord''s manor. Didn''t he have time to arrange for the others of the Dark Pact? " The voice became colder and colder. "No, he does. He just doesn''t care about the lives of all of us in the covenant of darkness. How many of us have died because of viscount Bernard''s actions?? Two thousand or three thousand In fact, viscount Bernard did not use ordinary members of the gang to participate in the operation. Although he did not care about these people, he did not ask them to die. But the truth is that, intentionally or unintentionally, the covenant of darkness is now on the verge of collapse under the siege of the Green City Army. Especially at this critical time point, when all the high levels of the covenant of darkness are not present. Amy and grott, together with the dead bones of the captured Stanley and necromancer, and the dead Cologne. These five men occupied most of the top combat effectiveness of the Dark Lord, while Roy and Viscount Bernard, the eight armed serpent, left green city and their whereabouts were unknown. The rest of the mysterious people seem to care nothing about the covenant of darkness at all. Even now that the covenant of darkness is on the verge of collapse, no one appears. Therefore, the present situation is that there is no one to lead the Dark Pact, and all the things that can be said are gone. It is strange that we can not be encircled and collapsed under the loose sand. "Lord grot, what do you think?" Gary asked, in a trembling voice, and the others looked at grot, their eyes full of hope. Few of the people who can survive in the underground forces for so many years are really idiots. Now other high-level people have disappeared, and the only one who can bear the promise of darkness is the powerful northern soldier in front of him. Grot''s reputation in the Dark Pact was not weak. On the contrary, he was respected for his forthright character and powerful strength. So when he pointed out the dilemma of the dark covenant, several middle levels of the Dark Pact immediately transferred their hope to him. A level 16 Northland warrior, a strong professional, will definitely be able to fight for space for the Dark Pact. Depending on the strong is the nature of human beings, even of all life. Grot''s eyes were sharp and he was staring at several people like a falcon. Say a word that makes people change color instantly. "Viscount Bernard has given up on us, but I will not give up my partner who fought with me. I will take control of the covenant of darkness and win a life for all The tone was strong and forceful, with firmness that could not be shaken. No one in the room was a fool. Looking at the light in grot''s eyes, several people instantly understood the plan of this powerful northern soldier. Several people look at each other, for a moment, the heart is a little confused. Grot saw the scene with a cold arc around his mouth. "If you don''t want to be a member of the new Dark Pact, you can leave on your own." This made the other people in the room moved, but no one dared to get up first. Those who lived in the dark world could not live without their brains. Grot glanced at the men and said solemnly, "if you would like to join the new covenant of darkness, I promise you in the name of the soldiers of the north. We will become the new rich in the underground world of green city, and together we will control the order of the underground world. " After that, he looked at Gary in the middle and said, "besides, I never give up any of my friends unless my head is cut off by the enemy!" As soon as the words came out of the room, there was a moment of silence, and a strange emotion was brewing in his eyes. At last, the burly warrior, gritting his teeth, stood up, with a touch of bitterness in his eyes, and stood up and knelt on one knee toward grott. "Lord grot, Gary is at your service!" Other people saw this scene, their faces changed again and again. Finally, they looked at each other and knelt down without hesitation. "Lord grot, we are at your service." The promise of the northern soldiers moved them. In the underground world, they were just things to sacrifice at any time. Their lives and wealth never seemed to be valued. However, the northern warriors'' tradition of never giving up their partners raised their trust, and grot''s high reputation in the Dark Pact gave them enough confidence. Grot''s expression was slightly relaxed, and there was something deep in his face.The first step is to go out. The next step is to swallow the whole of the covenant of darkness. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his sharp eyes were like the blade of a soldier. Next, I will control the dark covenant for you. Chapter 197 "Amy, what about the necromancer?? How are you doing? Is there any way to control his osteosaurus? " When dawn mage tower began to test mage talent for residents, Li De suddenly thought of the dead wizard who had been captured. Because he knew the nature of undead, he didn''t even want to surrender or threaten him. These brain circuits are totally different from ordinary life, and can''t be inferred from common sense. Amy''s face was a little ugly. "Lord Li De, this damned necromancer is just a madman" Li Demi raised his head and said in a funny way, "what happened?" It was the first time he had seen Amy look like this. Amy couldn''t help swearing. "Damned necromancer, these creatures are all lunatics. Under the ancestor''s crown, the dead bones have fused their own soul fire with the bone dragon''s soul fire " Li De''s eyes were puzzled and puzzled. "It seems that the necromancer has said it before, but what does it matter?" He has a good understanding of the character of the undead because the ancestor of the blood clan once captured several undead lives more than 100 years ago. These creatures with completely different brain circuits from human beings have left a deep impression in the memory of the ancestor of the blood clan. But a deeper understanding of him is not clear, he only knows that these undead life is very strange. Amy was angry and said, "the fire of the soul is the most essential and original thing in the life of the dead. the dead bones fuse their own soul fire with the bone dragon, which is not the fusion in the usual sense, but the real integration" Lee is confused by Amy, what fusion is not fusion. As soon as Amy patted her head, she began to explain, "under the ancestor''s crown, in other words, Amy''s soul fire is completely the soul fire of the bone dragon, in other words, the dead bones of the necromancer are no longer normal undead creatures. He''s a skeleton dragon now. As long as his body is replaced by the body of a bone dragon, he can also breathe the breath of the dragon! " Cough, Li De almost didn''t choke. And this kind of operation?? "So there''s no way to rob him of his bone dragon?" Amy''s face was helpless. "I can''t help it. It seems that the bone dragon has little to do with him, but in fact, it is equivalent to a part of him, and even the bone dragon is himself. If we kill him now, he will not die immediately. Instead, he will escape with the help of this skull Dragon... Lee can''t help being speechless. These undead lives are really not human beings. If we don''t do it well, why should we integrate ourselves with the fire of the soul of the mount?? And it''s just so hard to do. "Where are the dead bones now?" "At dawn square, you said that after the study, you would put him on display at dawn square to let the residents see the lives of the dead?" Li De nodded. He was helpless. The bone dragon of grade 18 was greedy. But at present, it seems that we can only throw this necromancer to dawn square, and see if we can find any way to control this necromancer and make his bone dragon become the dawn city. Dawn square is the only square in dawn City, which covers a very large area and can hold 30000 or 40000 people to gather at the same time. At this time, to the east of Dawning square, there is a hanging hanging hanging by the gallows of a dried corpse. A human skeleton is made up of white bones, and the fire of the soul is flashing in the head. It is bound by an iron chain integrated with anti magic stone, and is tied to the wall carved with giant dragon reliefs. The relief wall was knocked in arm thick iron nails, firmly fixed iron chain. In contrast, the white skeleton, ankle, arm, neck and even head were all tied to death by iron chain. The corpse on the gallows next to the undead is Porter of the Wolf Gang, who was once hanged by Lee de. at this time, it has become a corpse. This corner has also become a place of curiosity and fear for children in the dawn city. At this time, another undead was added to the dead corner, which instantly aroused the curiosity of countless people. "Lord Raymond, what is this?? Is it the ghost in legend? " A freckled young man asked Ramon, who was standing guard next to him, curiously. Now Raymond is already a squadron leader of the security force. He is in charge of three teams, each of which is full of 10 people. He was no worse than his cousin lecle in the dawn city. Hearing the inquiries of the crowd around him, Raymond said with some pride. "Yes, this is the legendary necromancer, captured by the Lord of Cachar in the battle. The Lord of Cachar encountered a powerful undead with a bone dragon a few days ago and defeated the other side.The skeleton is one of the undead, and it is our booty now These words let the crowd around the scene to see the excitement of a surprise. "Is it a necromancer?!! The Lord of Cachar is so great "Hiss, it''s said that the necromancer likes to steal human tombs. It''s extremely evil and powerful. I didn''t expect to see it one day." "Do you see the blue flame in his head? I bet that''s the evil fire of the soul... "Lord Raymond, is the necromancer as powerful as the legend Raymond heard the comments of the crowd around him, and his pride became more and more strong. As a member of the security force, what is the strength of dawn city that makes him more proud? From the time he joined the security forces and swore allegiance to the statue of the Lord of Cachar, he had been branded with the city of dawn and the city of Cachar. "No, I don''t know whether this necromancer is strong or not, Lord Amy said that it was the Lord of Cachar who personally ordered these alien lives to be put on the dawn square, so that everyone could know what kind of enemy our army was facing." Raymond shook his head very honestly. In fact, Amy didn''t tell him the origin of the dead bone, but just told him to put him on the exhibition in dawn square. Raymond didn''t think the little skeleton was strong, or Lord Amy would not have put it on the square at dawn. At the same time, there are some regrets in my heart. If we put the necromancer who can control the bone dragon in the blood clan population on the dawn square, it will be spectacular! At this time, the fire of the dead soul in a coma fluttered and the faint turned to wake up. The blue flame appeared in the empty white bone''s eye socket, and the dry and Dead Skull turned slightly, and there was a piercing roar after seeing the crowd. "Damned vampire, you dare to treat the great bony man like this, and you will regret it!" "Ah, ah, it dispelled the magic!! Asshole, I swear I will let my bone dragon spit dragon breath in your head The shrill roar startled the surrounding residents. Even Raymond was confused for a moment, but in a flash he was back. Amy had told him that as long as the chain was still there, there was no danger in this necromancer. "Don''t panic, everyone. This damned necromancer has been chained by Lord Amy. I swear to the Lord of Cachar that he can''t do harm to us!" When the crowd heard this, they looked at the skeleton in front of them. They just roared there without any further action. They immediately relaxed and looked at the legendary undead with tension and curiosity in their eyes. "It''s amazing that he can talk without flesh and blood..." "I don''t know if the undead wants to eat? If you don''t eat, will you starve to death? " "I really want to see if the flame in his head is boiling hot... when the dead bone looked at it with curiosity, he suddenly felt uncomfortable. He thought that when Li De arrested him, he said that binding it to the dawn city for residents to visit was just a threat to it. But unexpectedly, after Amy discovered its real connection with the bone dragon, she actually tied it to the square. Dead bones feel great shame, he is a great necromancer ah, with the strong existence of bone dragon!! My heart is full of anger. "This damned vampire, waiting for the great dead bones to go out, will let you know the taste of dragon breath!" "And you damned human beings, what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen such a powerful necromancer?" "Well, the fire of the soul of the great dead man is something that you lowly and lowly people can see? Believe it or not, I''ll let the bone dragon come out and burn your head with dragon breath? " "Stupid human, don''t get close to me..." even if the withered bone is limited, he has no intention to admit defeat at all. When he looks at the residents who are pointing at him, his character of speech tuberculosis is revealed. From today on, let all the residents of dawn city live a lot more fun, but also wordy and boastful little skeletons, officially enter the dawn city. Chapter 198 As a matter of fact, dawn city has a lot to deal with, whether it is the dawning mage tower that is recruiting apprentices, or urban construction, or the expansion of magic language bats, agricultural planting, etc. If you want to deal with these things, you can''t spare a few months. But Lee could not wait that long. When the mage tower began to test the residents'' qualifications, he took Amy, Betty and Issa back to green city. Dawn mage tower has been on the right track, Amy, the person in charge, can also pull out. He has a more important thing to do than the trivial things he can''t finish in a short time. The covenant of darkness. He is determined to win this huge underground force. If you want to take the scarlet mage tower as a target, how can it be done without paying a price? The arrival of Amy and Betty is definitely the biggest support for grot, who has been lurking in green city. The Trident''s fighting power is frightening enough. After several people entered green city, Amy left alone. This was a local snake who used to be the priest of Knight temple. He was familiar with the city that had lived for decades. And there is a unique way of contact between blood clans, and Lee is not worried that Amy can''t find grott. Scarlet mage tower, study on the third floor. After returning to his own territory, Li De immediately relaxed a lot. Betty, who came to the master tower for the first time, was very curious and wandered around in her study, occasionally pulling out one or two thick books to look at. Little Issa sat by Li De''s side, reading a general history of glory. This little Laurie with golden blood has never changed even if she is absolutely spoiled by Lee and spark, and she is still so popular. Weina, who just came back from other places, is wearing a blue mage''s robe, with a thick smile on her delicate face. The girl clasped her hands in front of her body and stood timidly in front of the wooden desk. Her eyes were bright and she looked at Li De behind the desk. Her face was full of joy and joy. She hasn''t seen Lord Lee for a long time. Looking at the dependence and joy in the eyes of his little maid, Li De was in a better mood. "Weina, how are you outside these days?" On the eve of the attack on scarlet mage tower in the dark, Weina was arranged to go to the surrounding cities to purchase magic materials. Therefore, he specially went to the white tower to hire a senior mage to protect the girl''s safety. "Mr. Li De, because of the name of Lord spark, everything is going well" Weina smiles from the bottom of her heart. "During this period, we went to three cities and reached cooperation agreements with 23 chambers of Commerce. It is expected that in half a month, more than 50000 jinpuke magic materials will be transported to green city. In addition, every month in the future, we can receive no less than 50000 jinpuks " Lee''s eyes lit up. It is worth 50000 pieces of jinpuke''s magic materials. Now the whole green city produces this amount of magic materials every month. Of course, this refers to the magic material suitable for scarlet mage tower to make magic scrolls. Now Weina only went out for more than half a month, and when she came back, she directly doubled the number. It was a surprise to him. Now the scarlet mage tower''s magic factory, whether the number of MAGE apprentices or other facilities, is enough to produce more magic scrolls. But the current situation does not go up, only maintained at a very ordinary level, the reason for all this is that the lack of magic raw materials limits the production speed of magic factory. If the problem of magic raw materials is solved, we can imagine that in the future, the production of magic factory will usher in a surge. "Well done, thanks for your hard work, Weina" Li De is more and more satisfied with his little maid. Having Weina managing the scarlet mage tower saved him a lot of heart. "After you come back, you can take over the work of the master''s pagoda. No matter what, you can''t stop the development momentum of the pagoda" "yes, Lord Li De" Weina nodded her head cleverly. The girl at this time is no different from that cute little maid in the past. In front of Li De, the girl will always be the simple little maid. Suddenly, as if he thought of something, reed motioned to Betty. "Betty," hearing Li De''s voice, Betty, who is flipping books in her study, inserts the yellowing old book into the oak bookshelf, and slowly comes to the desk from the narrow passage. The bright light outside the window shines into the study through the glass window, and the magic lamp that has not been turned off also emits warm yellow light. At the same time, the two kinds of light shine on Betty''s face with distinct features and clear outline, which gives a little more charm to the face that looks like a half breed.Betty was wearing gray leather armor on her upper body, leather shorts showing her long legs on her lower body, and a pair of black leather boots on her feet. The unique temperament of the soldiers, together with the tall figure and wild eyes, makes the northern royal family have an indescribable fiery and wild nature. Betty nodded to reed without opening her mouth. In fact, if she had not seen all kinds of miracles in the dawn city these days, and had quietly raised some respect for the mysterious ancestor of the blood clan, the wild northern female warrior God would not have been so obedient. Even if Lee is the master of his soul contract. As a female warrior God in the north, only the absolute strong can get her respect and recognition. Br > although Li Wude won''t be able to conquer the northern part of the country, he won''t be able to conquer the royal family. Naturally, Weina has already noticed Betty''s tumbling in her study. After seeing each other at this time, her eyes are a little curious. At the same time, Betty looked at the little mage who was only level 3 around her. She could not help feeling a little upset and her head was high. "Mr. Li De, what can I do for you?" "To introduce to you, this is Betty, who has been a member of scarlet mage tower from today on" without seeing the undercurrent surging between the two, lied said directly, "at the same time, Betty is a level 16 northern soldier and the guardian of Issa." Level 16 northern soldier? Weina was slightly stunned, and then showed some respect on her face. "Dear Betty, Weina says hello to you." for the strong, we must maintain enough respect, which is the iron law of glory. Betty''s original proud and charming look, seeing the admiration in Weina''s eyes immediately disappeared, some at a loss looked at Li De, according to reason, should not the face of the enemy''s provocation be a counterattack? Li De couldn''t laugh or cry at this little move. Betty was fighting in the front line all year round, so although she was strong, she seldom dealt with people. The strength is a class one strong, but in the communication with people, this piece is not better than Issa. "Betty, this is Weina. When I was away, Weina was in charge of the scarlet mage tower. Weina''s talent in management was no less than your talent in combat. It''s no exaggeration to say that Weina has helped me a lot more than the three 15 level senior professionals Betty softened her eyes and nodded to Weina. "Hello, Weina." Weina politely replied, "Mr. Betty, it''s a great honor to meet you" Li De waved his hand and interrupted their awkward conversation. "Weina, let the underground forces secret the news that Betty joined the scarlet mage tower. I want to let everyone know that the scarlet mage tower has 15 level northern soldiers joining." "Yes, Lord Li De" there is a big difference between the protection of a Mage at level 15 or above and the deterrence of completely controlling a level 15 combat effectiveness. Betty shrugged and didn''t speak. She didn''t care. On the same day, the underground forces of green city spread the news. A level 15 northern soldier who wandered to green city joined the scarlet mage tower at the invitation of the scarlet mage tower''s owner, red mage tower, and officially became a member of scarlet mage tower. The news immediately caused a lot of discussion among the nobles of green city. Because the scarlet mage tower is affecting all people''s hearts recently. With the production efficiency of terrible magic scrolls, scarlet mage tower is becoming more and more important in green city, and more and more chambers of Commerce and nobles cooperate with it. Although many people did not dare to fight due to the deterrence of spark, the scarlet mage tower, which was not powerful on the surface, still let some nobles peep in the dark to look for opportunities. The technology to make magic scrolls on a large scale is just too tempting. From this period of time, we can catch the thieves who sneak into the scarlet mage tower from time to time. But now, scarlet mage tower has its own level 15 professionals, and it is also a northern soldier famous for its strong fighting power. This news immediately let very noble quietly to eliminate some careful thinking. There''s too little transcendence, and there''s only one in Greentown with millions of people. Therefore, in the case of extraordinary, the professionals above level 15 are the top combat effectiveness. If you have a combat effectiveness of this level, you will undoubtedly be able to occupy a place in green city. What''s more, the scarlet mage tower also has the protection of spake, an old-fashioned mage. For a while, master scarlet rose again in the tower of scarlet. Even many great nobles have been considering whether to take the measure of marriage.A teacher is a 19 level mage, and has his own mage tower, and the strength is strong, known as the youngest genius mage, but also takes into account the technology of making magic scrolls in large quantities that everyone can admire. In any case, they are absolutely high-quality resources. Just after the news of Betty joining the scarlet mage tower, in the next few days, the scarlet mage tower received a lot of gifts from great nobles. Most of what they want to express is a central idea. My daughter is very beautiful. Would you like to see it? Chapter 199 June 17th. Green city, west end. In the main hall of a luxury manor, oval wooden long tables are placed in the middle, with a circle of armchairs on both sides of the table. At this time, the armchairs are full of human beings. Amy, the shadow high priest of level 15, took the second place at the long table. The man sitting in the main position was Grote, a 16 level blood clan and a former Northern soldier. This originally rough northern soldier became more and more handsome after becoming a blood clan. However, instead of disappearing, the boldness which originally belonged to the northern soldiers turned into the aristocratic gallantry with great charm. Masculine charm. In addition to the two, there are 15 powerful figures sitting at the long table. If you concentrate on their breath, you will find that each of them is a senior professional of level 10 or above. Level 15 shadow priests and level 16 Northland warriors are equipped with 15 level 10 senior professionals. This power is not without strength. But Amy and grott didn''t have a lot of smiles on their faces. Because they''re in big trouble, the dark one is in big trouble. Amy''s face was a little heavy, more serious in the warm yellow magic light. "After more than half a month''s gathering, we have gathered 15 Level-10 professionals and 104 intermediate level professionals of level 5-9. This strength is not weak, but it is still far from what we expected..." Amy''s voice is a little low, obviously this data makes him feel very dissatisfied. After saying that, he turned his head and looked at all the people present, with a dignified look in his eyes. Viscount Bernard has been running the Dark Pact for decades. At its peak, there were as many as 40 senior professionals with more than 10 levels, and more than 2000 middle-level professionals at level 5-9. It is the first of the three dark forces in green city. But now, after the disappearance of viscount Bernard and Roy, the eight armed snake demon, dark about was hunted by the Green City Army, and nearly collapsed in a short period of more than a month. The once dark giants are now dark. It can be said that without his and grott''s efforts to close down these remaining forces, the dark pact would probably have been directly destroyed. Even if the forces hidden in the dark and controlled by Viscount Bernard were not attacked by the forces of green city, the operation of the dark for decades would be destroyed. "Those damned green city troops seem to be crazy after being cursed by the necromancer, and they are desperate to hunt down the partners of the dark covenant. It is the blessing of the goddess of fortune to be able to leave so many people. And there are disgusting heart eating demons robbing us!! This bastard, sooner or later, I''ll cut off his dirty head with the blade Grott shook his head, and it didn''t look good. For the first time, his ancestor gave him such an important task, but in the end he finished it very hard, which undoubtedly made him a little difficult to accept. However, under the encirclement and suppression of the Green City Army regardless of the cost, the dark pact without the leadership of viscount Bernard was broken, and he could not change this fact. Amy''s eyes flashed and she turned to look down at a soldier in silver armor. "Gary, are you sure that half of the people of the covenant of darkness have surrendered to Wales?" Gary''s eyes flashed with anger as he sat at Amy''s starting position, "yes, Lord Amy, I''ve contacted my former friends, but at least half of them have turned to that damned heart eater!" Welsh, the heart eater, is one of the three big boss in the underground world of green city and Viscount Bernard. This evil and terrifying presence rules a fifth of the west end. Amy''s face was a little frightened when she heard the name of the hearteater. "This damned lunatic Welsh was originally a human being, but he adored the devil. He once made some legendary evil sacrifices and got half of the demon blood. What the dark boss likes to do is to cut off his opponent''s heart with boiling blood after defeating the enemy. The heart eater Wales, in the west end, is an evil existence that is strong enough to soften the feet of a determined warrior. Now such a powerful boss robbed his own power from his mouth, which made Amy and grott angry and afraid. "Wales is not alone. His demonic heart controls a fifth of the west end. It''s a powerful enemy..." Amy took a deep breath. "Viscount Bernard has disappeared for more than a month and has not yet appeared. This evil heart eater may have been unable to resist his inner desire. This time, the opponent''s hand is also normal. Even if there is no heart eater''s hand, there will be other forces that will devour the power of the covenant of darkness. " grott''s tone is deep. The underground world is not a kind existenceHere, in order to gain power and wealth, some people even sell their souls to the devil. In the past, the pact of darkness relied on the deterrence of viscount Bernard and other top fighting forces to become one of the three giants in the western district. But now Viscount Bernard has been hunted and killed by extraordinary people and his whereabouts are unknown. The other top combat effectiveness has also been eliminated by Li De, which directly creates a vacuum of strength. If the former Viscount Bernard''s deterrent power was not strong enough, the strength of the dark pact should not be underestimated. This huge force would have been eaten by the evil wolves in the shadow. What about Philip, the fallen warrior Amy took a deep breath and went on. "The fallen warriors didn''t do it, as if they didn''t have much interest in fighting for territory and swallowing the Dark Pact." Gary shook his head, a little relieved. The powerful dark forces in green city are all located in the west district with a large population and complex forces. Among the numerous underground forces in the Western District, there are three dark forces that make all underground forces tremble. The Dark Pact led by Viscount Bernard, the devil''s heart headed by heart eating devil Wales, and the sinking fog headed by the fallen warrior Philip. These three forces have become giants by virtue of their terrifying power in the numerous small underground forces. Each of the three giants has an unimaginable strength. What''s more, the three giants are entangled with the high-level aristocrats in green city. They have great influence not only in the underground world, but also in the bright areas. So the three forces have been the benchmark of the dark world of green city. Because of the disappearance of viscount Bernard, the deterrence of the covenant of darkness has been greatly reduced. Now it has been targeted by the demonic heart of the dark forces at the same level. Therefore, we can imagine the pressure Amy grott is facing at this time. According to their prediction, at least one third of the people in the dark have been consumed by the other party. Amy swore to the gods that most of the rest of the covenant of darkness would be eaten by the heart of the devil if they did not take immediate action. At that time, the dark pact will change from a giant that can influence the underground world of green city into a dispensable small force. It''s unbearable for him and grott. The pact of darkness is the power that Li De wants to win, and there must be no loss. If the devil''s heart devours most of its power, then there is no point in winning the covenant of darkness. "We have to find a way to turn this around," grott said with a bit of coldness. "If that damned heart eater doesn''t quit the land of the covenant of darkness, then we''ll break his neck and send him to see the damned abyss devil!" Northern soldiers, fearless, fearless!! Even if he became a blood clan, the fearless soul that had been cast in the North did not care about the heart eating devil. Violence is the most direct way to solve the problem. Power is truth, which is not only the chant of the God of justice, but also the belief of all northern warriors. Amy shook her head. "The hearteater is the same level of existence as Viscount Bernard. For so many years, no one knows how powerful this evil existence with half the blood of the devil is. Besides, there are four top professionals above level 15. You and I alone can''t fight against them... " Amy knows this very well. In the underground world, if you don''t have absolute certainty, you will only accelerate your own death. Then he looked at grot with a sort of hesitation. "Unless, your honor Betty, you can do it." The northern royal family, who can kill 19 level lava demons in seconds, is their real trump card. If the northern female warrior God follows, they will definitely have the power to fight. Betty is strong enough to make anyone confident. Grot also hesitated, "if you ask for help from your highness Betty, there will be the ancestor crown..." this is the first task that Lee de assigned to him, and it is no doubt that he is not willing to complete it successfully. Amy was just about to speak when there was a knock outside the door. "Lord Amy, Lord grot, Lord Welsh of the devil''s heart sent us a gift note... Amy and grott looked at each other and suddenly changed color. How does this damned heart eater know they''re on this estate?? "Come in!" With no time to think about it, the bodyguards in armor pushed aside the hall and entered the room with a black oak box. "Open." After receiving Amy''s order, the guard opened the oak box. Kuang Dang ~ a heart with blood fell out of it. Bang Bang ~ the heart beat several times on the ground. "I''m going to meet you in the Drucker tavern at 9 o''clock tomorrow night. Ha ha ha ha, I hope you can surprise me. It''s so boring that Viscount Bernard is not here. I hate people who are not punctual. If I don''t see you, after tomorrow, the covenant of darkness will become part of the devil''s heart, and you, the weak and rebellious, will be dug out by meA strange voice with the a gloomy voice from the heart, infiltrating the extreme. After the last word fell, the heart with blood stopped beating, and the blood on it turned black from the original bright red blink. Evil and terror of abyss magic. The house was in the silence of death, and a murmur of atmosphere was brewing. Amy and Grote had an irresistible flame in their eyes. This damn heartbreaker!! ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ The next day, at 8:30 p.m., West. The west, which is gazed at by the goddess of night, is the real West. This land is forgotten of the sin, but it is not barren desert, but every inch of the land is flowing jinpuk breath. Violence, killing and crime often bring about explosive benefits. Because there is no law in green city, you can do any business you want to do here. Trafficking in people, smuggling of weapons, slave trade, hiring killers, offering sacrifices to evil gods, etc. As long as the world can imagine the crime, it is possible to happen here. Green city is the largest city in the south, attracting countless adventurers, and at the same time attracting countless crimes. And these sins are gathered in the West. So no matter how many people die here every year, the population in the West has been growing and never decreased. Drucker is located in the middle of the west, the most prosperous and lively place, and the place directly controlled by the devil''s heart. The underground forces in the West are numerous, and no one knows how many. The devil''s heart, the dark agreement, the fog of the three giants are just one of them. Although the three forces are powerful, they can not control the western region in the peak period, even half of the territory. Because the water in the west is too deep, no one knows whether the fruit shop owner on the corner of the cross is a human or a deep devil. No one knows if beggars in the street will incite wings to hunt passers-by after night. The hidden sins here can not be cleared even when the supernatural existence of green city is concerned. On the second floor of Drucker, Welsh, a gourmet, is dressed in luxurious black aristocratic dress, and wears a beige napkin. He is very elegant in front of the round table with white cloth and a pair of noble styles. In the room arranged by the aristocrats in Central Europe, there are four mysterious existence hidden in the cloak in the shadow of the corner. Their breath is evil and terrible. The cold eyes under the cloak are like the snake in the dark, which makes people palpitating. "Master, your food..." br > at this time, a dining car is pushed outside the door, and a pale waitress brings the food to the round table. Wait until you have adjusted the position slightly, respectfully lift the semi-circular silver vessel above the plate. Wales nodded with satisfaction, put his hand at hand, and very gentleman began to cut food. But if you look close, you can see that the man with scarlet eyes is cutting a bloody heart. With the elegant arrangement around, the sharp contrast is enough to make the legs of normal people soft. "Is the man of the covenant of darkness come?" Wales swallowed food, wiped the corners of his mouth with a white handkerchief, and threw it aside with his hand, which spread slightly, scarlet blood on it. Four young waitresses in simple Maid Dress immediately went up to the table and cleaned up. In the room with a light red magic light, a tall, bald man at the door came in immediately after he heard the question. "Welsh, the dark man is not here." Wales looked up slightly, looking at the naked man in front of him, and the scarlet eyes flashed a little cruel. "Prince Berner dared to be furious and extraordinary. I think he must have been blinded by the goddess of doom. It was time for the dark to end decades of confrontation with the devil''s heart. The suspension of the movement of the stronghold of the dark covenant to the army of green city is now in the interests of the devil''s heart. Next, after I solve the two mice, grot and Amy, I will eat the whole heart of darkness. " And then he ate the food that was left in a breath. "Ha ha ha, it''s a very pleasant night to praise the abyss!" Wales'' expression was a little ferocious, and it was especially strange and strange under the light of the light of the magic. This powerful presence with half the demon blood is no longer human. "Your greatness is enough to make the eye stand out, and the dark covenant is destined to be your prey... Praise you, my master."Bang Bang ~ at this time, a sound of footsteps came from outside the room. "My Lord, the man of the covenant of darkness is coming" with a flash of excitement in his eyes, Wales waved to the bodyguard in full armor, "let them in." With a look around, the four maids in white maid''s clothes immediately went to clean up, cleaned up, and then left the room backward. All that remained was a bald man in a black dress and four mysterious figures hidden under his cloak. Wales didn''t speak, his eyes were a bit intoxicated, as if savoring the delicious food just now. After a few minutes. Bang! The door opens. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense. The bald man in the black dress has his eyes full of vigilance and malice. Several mysterious people in the shadow also turn their eyes to the door. At this time, wearing the full body armor forged by dwarves, Grote entered the house. Holding three huge swords with palm width in hand, no one can doubt how powerful this weapon is. There was no cover up in the eyes of the northern soldier. It was all hostility. After looking around to make sure there was no threat, he stood on the left side with both hands on the hilt, and the tip of the sword was deep into the ground, like a sculpture drawing a sword from the earth. After grot stood still, Amy, dressed in a black priest''s robe, appeared in the room, and Wales recognized them instantly. He is no stranger to the two vice presidents of the Dark Pact. Eyes flash a bit cold, tonight after solving the two dirty mice, he can no scruple to devour the dark about. But something unexpected happened to him, and a figure stepped into the door again. The other was in a temple priest''s robe, of medium build, but he noticed that the other side''s face was slashed down from his forehead, almost half of his face was cut open. Stanley, Wales recognized the dark sacrifice of the evening bell church. In fact, the devil''s heart has a lot to do with the evening bell church. The evening bell church once bought many offerings from the devil''s heart. But it didn''t end. Immediately after Stanley, a woman in a black leather wallet and leather trousers appeared in her lower body, with a pure black mask on her face and a huge sword only half a minute smaller than grott''s. A wild breath came to my face. Welsh took a deep look at the masked lady, and he felt the indescribable danger in the female soldier he had never seen before. At this time, he was a little surprised. He thought that there would not be so many top professionals under the hunting and killing of the army of green city without the dark promise of viscount Bernard. But he did not expect that four top professionals came today. And one of them was a deadly threat to him. Wales dressed himself and was ready to stand up. But there was a surprise. The masked lady stood at the door of the room like the others, greeting her master like a servant. There was some uneasiness in Wales. Has Viscount Bernard returned to green city? The thoughts in my heart are turning wildly. Step ~ appeared. A handsome figure appeared in the eyes of Wales in the light of a magenta lamp. The figure is tall, the face is perfect and handsome, the temperament is elegant and noble, every move has a strong aristocratic style, but this is not the key, what attracts Wales is the sharp fangs at the corners of the mouth. This is a vampire, not Viscount Bernard. Step on, step into the house. As Welsh was about to speak, there was a scene that made his eyes dignified. The first four people who entered the room bowed to the last vampire. It''s like the most humble people are greeting their king. Welsh sniffed at the tip of his nose, and his mental strength spread wildly. He wanted to see what level of existence this vampire was. Even Viscount Bernard, he had never seen such a reverence from these top professionals. A strange vampire, by what? But a moment later, Welsh''s eyes were so shocked that he could not feel any breath in the vampire. This vampire is like an ordinary human, yes, ordinary people!! But is it possible? The mysterious existence that can be saluted by four top professionals will be a powerless ordinary human?? For a moment, the last vampire in Wales was covered with a veil of extreme mystery. After entering the house, Lee looked directly at the owner of the house and sat down opposite Wales. His eyes are burning at the legendary heart eater, the master of the devil''s heart, and the dark boss Welsh, who is as famous as Viscount Bernard.After receiving Amy''s overnight message, he realized the seriousness of the problem and immediately thought about how to deal with it. At this time, a month has passed since he first held grot. In order to maximize his strength, he returned to the dawn city as quickly as possible, and transformed Stanley, the dark cult of the evening bell church, into a blood descendant. When Stanley wakes up, he immediately takes the other party back to green city and comes with Betty to confront the powerful heart eating devil of Wales. Although it is a new idea for him to accept the promise of darkness, it is a very important part of his future plan. He has to win this time. Welsh''s eyes at this time are very complex, he thought the most powerful Betty would be the real host of the evening. But I didn''t expect that the vampire who couldn''t feel the slightest breath actually sat in the main position under the respectful eyes of all people. This strange vampire is the master of this group!! It''s amazing that even Viscount Bernard can''t make these top professionals so respectful. Welsh''s eyes flashed thick doubts, but no matter how he felt, the vampire in front of him is an ordinary person, without a trace of magic wave. He has half of the devil''s blood, and the devil''s perception of energy is dozens of times higher than that of human beings. But that''s how he still can''t feel it. Even when he was fully aware of the holy power in the vampire''s body, like the power of the light gods. Yes, the gods of light!! The devil, he must be crazy! He even felt the power of those believers who believe in the God of light in a vampire''s body!! This is the demon blood in him. Is there any confusion? Welsh''s disdain and indifference to the meeting tonight have all turned to gravity. The heart eater, who is as famous as Viscount Bernard, is a dark boss with half the blood of the devil. After Li De enters the house, he is in a great danger. Welsh would not have been so if he could not feel the breath of Lee, but he could see that grot had a genuine respect for the vampire. In the dark world, only strength can win respect. This once again proves his conjecture that the vampire is absolutely too powerful to feel the breath! And he couldn''t feel the breath, there was only one situation... Extraordinary. The word in his mind held his breath for a moment. Within a few seconds of Lee''s seat, a few drops of cold sweat fell on Wales''s forehead. There was no change in Lee''s face. Grotty Betty was standing in his left and right hands, and Stanley and Amy were standing behind him. His breath has long been covered by him. If Li De, who has the power of faith, does not want to be found out, even if he is extraordinary, he has absolute confidence to cover up his breath. After all, he was believed by thousands of people, and he had a holy priest and a mad believer under him, although there was a pseudonym in front of the God. But the power of faith is a higher level of power, which cannot be distinguished without touching this level. Even the beloved of nature and level 17 elves can''t detect it. How can a human with half the demon blood find his difference. At this time, Lee opened the Welsh property panel. Wales Ronald (semi demon) rank: 19 ??? £¿£¿£¿ Very simple properties, all question marks. However, it is not surprising that the legendary heart eater, who likes to devour people''s hearts, exists on the same level as Viscount Bernard and spark. Lee took a deep breath. With the development of scarlet mage tower and dawn City, the enemy he had to face became stronger and stronger. Now he has to face hard steel, the top figure in the city, level 19 heart eater and dark boss with demon blood. Even Li De is sure that, even if all the people in green city are included, there are about 123 people in green city who have reached level 19. These are the real giants in the city of green, such as 19 level spark is the vice president of the green city mage Association, and Viscount Bernard is the president of the dark pact with six top 15 level professionals. Welsh, the heart eater in front of him, is the master of the devil''s heart, one of the three great powers in the Western District, and is also a powerful existence with half of the devil''s blood. It is inevitable that the higher the level of standing, the stronger the enemy will be. Li De doesn''t shrink back from it. Instead, he is eager to have a try. With a 19 level hard steel, it''s exciting to think about it. This is close to the extraordinary existence. "Welsh, I am the new owner of the Dark Pact, ELO." Li De''s tone was very calm. If Viscount Bernard came to the scene, he would feel familiar with it. Once, viscount Bernard stopped Amy and reed at the Party of the Dark Pact. At that time, the name of his family was ELO."Master of the devil''s heart, please clarify your intention. Your actions have violated the interests of the covenant of darkness." The sharp eyes are like falcons in hunting. "Otherwise, the covenant of darkness will regard you as enemies and attack indiscriminately." After that, Li De''s breath became more and more holy. The power of faith almost spread all over his body, and there was a very strong dignity in his eyes, which belonged to the majesty of gods. But that holy and holy with the Vampire Fangs revealed in Lee''s mouth, in the light of reddish light, it seems so strange and strange. Wales, looking at the majestic eyes, had the idea of dodging. In particular, he felt the holy smell of Lee that made him feel disgusted from the heart. His heart was filled with fear. Is it possible for us to enter into the body of the gods?!! Does this existence have to break through the legend from the extraordinary and prepare to seek the promotion of demigod?? The power of the light gods has a fatal restraining effect on dark life, which is a fact that even the dark gods have to admit, and it is also the most basic cognition in the inheritance of countless years of glory. But now in front of the vampire body unexpectedly abnormal appeared only the light gods have the power, with his side four level 15 or above top professionals treat him respectfully. At the moment, the conclusion that he wants to escape from Wales is almost madness. This must be in order to promote later, demigod is laying the foundation!! What a powerful existence it is to contain the faith of the light gods into the body. He was lucky enough to hear some rumors among the high demons who didn''t know whether it was true or not. It was said that dark life, especially demons and vampires, was hard to believe in. They cannot become gods by the power of faith. But in order to break through a higher level, some evil and powerful beings will forcibly occupy the shrine of the gods and steal the power of faith inside, so as to study the rules of the power of faith and promote the demigods. He used to think these legends were false, but when he saw the vampire with the aura of light gods, he immediately wavered. "Dear Lord ELO, the devil''s heart has no malice towards the covenant of darkness..." hearing Welsh''s words, lied felt something in his heart, especially when he saw the panic on the other side''s face that could hardly be concealed. This is a little interesting. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly. "No malice?" Wales felt the chill in Lee''s eyes and his heart trembled. The opposite one is likely to break through the extraordinary and step into the legendary existence. For the strong, we must maintain enough respect, which is the survival criterion of honor. "Yes, Lord ello, viscount Bernard was once the companion of the devil''s heart, but now he is hunted down by the supernatural, and the covenant of darkness is in turmoil. If the devil''s heart doesn''t fight, the dark pact may not survive under the siege of green city''s army to return to Viscount Bernard..." Wales is full of justice and seems to inform green of the Dark Pact stronghold The city army was not his order. "So the devil''s heart is to help the covenant of darkness. Lord ELO, the supernatural mage in green city hates the covenant of darkness. Maybe you should hide with the covenant of darkness. I still have a few manors in the west end, which I can offer to you... " Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard this. Welsh''s expression just now is not the same as it is now?? The tone is awe inspiring, with a bit of overbearing and strong. "Welsh, after I come, the Dark Pact doesn''t have to worry about the supernatural mage. Dodge? Hehe, even in the face of the young black dragon, I have never stepped back. Welsh, you''ve reached level 19. If you don''t have a firm heart, how can you break through a higher position and even become eternal... the tone is filled with light emotion, which is a little lonely. Become eternal?? The corner of the mouth of Wales gave a sharp puff, and there was a panic in his eyes. What can last forever in this world?? Gods! Feeling that Li De is not the holy power that can be covered up by external forces, the respect in his eyes is more and more strong. "No matter whether it is human beings or demons, the strong will never retreat at will. Even the snake clan, which is famous for its conspiracy, will not be afraid at the critical moment..." Lee''s tone is implicit and profound. Wales is stunned, and then reveals some unimaginable excitement and subconsciously asks. "Lord ELO, how did you break out of the ordinary?" After saying that, he felt a little regret and looked at Li De carefully, for fear of offending the powerful existence.But he''s been stuck at level 19 for too long. He''s been at level 19 before he''s got the demon blood. He transformed himself into a half demon life in order to become extraordinary by virtue of the power of the devil. But extraordinary is too difficult, even with the devil''s powerful blood can not give him more help. So Wales doesn''t want to give up even the slightest chance. Li De was also a little confused when he heard this. How did he suddenly become a breakthrough in asking for advice? It''s still under negotiation. I know how to break through. I haven''t even reached level 15. Is it a little over blowing... but looking at the fiery eyes of Wales, reed coughed. "Welsh, you know the difference between being extraordinary and being extraordinary?" The difference? Wales originally thought that Lee would not pay attention to him, but he did not expect the other side to respond. According to endure the joy in my heart, I thought about it carefully. After half a ring, he said with some hesitation, "control of power?" There is a deep expectation in his red eyes. He is too eager to be promoted to be extraordinary. Now he can get a strong existence guidance that can occupy the belief of the light gods. It is the blessing of the goddess of luck. Li De shook his head. "No, power control is important, but not all" Wales frowned and spoke cautiously after meditation. "Is it the accumulation of body energy?" Lee continued to shake his head. "No, the energy in a cyclops is much richer than that in humans, but they are still mere mortals" "Lord ELO, please give me what you want" Wales can''t help but stand up and bow to lied under everyone''s gaze. Grot and Betty looked at each other in a daze. Why is the painting style different from what he imagined. This 19 level heart eater and his 13 level boss, how to become extraordinary? This... of course, Li De didn''t know the complicated thoughts of several people, so he nodded with satisfaction, and came over to teach him. "I''m moved by your sincerity, Wales. The goddess of fortune has taken care of you tonight, and I''ll make an exception to teach you once" this made Amy''s mouth crack. Li De''s tone gradually became deep, as if he was recalling his glorious past. "If you want to break through to level 15, you need to accumulate strength and use skills. But what you need to be extraordinary is a heart that is brave and fearless " " a heart that will not retreat in the face of the gods " " a heart that is invincible and invincible to the world " " a heart that breaks through the ages, coughs, conquers time, and is fearless " " a... "Wales slowly enters the God, feeling that this is the whispering of the gods The blessing of the abyss. All of a sudden, he seemed to be inspired by endless inspiration, so he has been on the wrong path. Lord ello, it''s incredible how powerful he is to tell him such an important secret. Welsh mood is full of indescribable excitement at the moment. Praise the devil, Praise Lord ELO! Just as Lee played hard, Welsh momentum suddenly changed. A breath of terror and brutality pervaded the room, and the whole room was like a giant dragon. Li De''s heart is surprised, this bastard won''t really want to break through to become extraordinary?? Chapter 200 Under Lee''s somewhat nervous gaze, Wales''s momentum is becoming stronger and stronger. There was even a surge of energy in the house. Several cloaked men in the shadow have raised their vigilance at this time, and their eyes are burning at Li De''s several people. Once they have a change, they will launch the most brutal attack immediately. Lee looked at the face of Wales, who had closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. Turning her head, she slowly shakes her head at Betty, who is holding the sword tightly and is likely to cut out a startling sword at any time. Stopped the northern royal family''s intention to move. Although Wales seems to have no resistance to stand in front of him now, he has a premonition that even if all hands can''t help this powerful existence with half of the devil''s blood. That''s the intuition from the ancestral blood of the blood clan, and will not deceive him. After a full ten minutes, the energy tide in the house recedes. Lee has been staring at Welsh''s property panel. He is relieved to see that it is still a level 19 attribute. Fortunately, there was no breakthrough. At the same time, I also feel that some eggs hurt. This lesson is too profound. I don''t have to brag about it in the future. I almost have money for the enemy. Brush ~ Welsh''s Scarlet eyes opened, and the cruel and bloody eyes made the atmosphere of the house suddenly coagulate. Li De only felt the impact of his soul, and immediately protected his soul with the power of faith. That cold and cruel smell just disappeared. When the enemy''s bloodline is not detected, the magenta''s will will will will be reduced. It''s a unique talent of the abyss devil. When Wales woke up, instead of easing the tension in the house, he was more dignified, because the heart eater''s behavior was too abnormal. Welsh, dressed in a luxurious dress, rose abruptly and walked towards Lee step by step with a solemn face under everyone''s gaze. The atmosphere in the room seemed to condense, and everyone''s eyes moved with Wales. The swords in the hands of several mysterious men in the shadow have been drawn out of their scabbards, ready to follow their masters to attack outsiders. The magic in the hands of the bald man in the black dress is condensing, and the magic waves are emitting an extremely dangerous breath. At this time, Grote behind Lee''s body muscles suddenly contracted, like a spring, pressed to the limit, ready to cut a sword to split the world. Betty''s legs are slightly bent, like a hunting cheetah. Her wild eyes stare at the figure of Wales under the mask. The closer the opponent gets, the stronger the sense of war is in his eyes. On the side of her body, the sword has begun to emit a subtle light of extreme significance. Under the mask, the goddess of the northern land was wild and irritable. When he saw Welsh''s action, he stood still, his eyes sharply fixed on each other''s figure. At the same time, it has activated the magic power of shadow jump, which is learned from Amy. Once the heart eater attacks, it will react in the first time to help his men hunt the dark boss together. It''s when everyone is in a state of tension, like a bow string. Welsh, who came to Lee''s side, in the eyes of all the people, the 19 level heart eater, the master of the devil''s heart, and the big dark boss with half of the devil''s blood... Bent over to Lee. "Wales salutes you with the highest respect under ilow''s crown... the scene falls into a strange pause. Everyone looked at this picture and didn''t know what to say. Under the crown?!! Welsh''s skinhead man in a black dress on the side of his body, the magic in his hand disappears in an instant, and he looks at the towering leader in disbelief. Can be so respectfully called "under the crown" by Welsh adults... Is the other party... and this vampire has just guided the Welsh people, and only a moment has made Welsh people stronger. Can achieve such degree, only - -- extraordinary!!! Thought of here, the bald man''s eyes suddenly widened, although just suspected that this vampire is not simple, and may even be the same level with his master. At this time, the Welsh adult is more powerful than the ordinary man. He has never seen a bald man in his life to make his master bow down and salute. After thinking about it again, the bald man''s face became very wonderful, and his high head followed his master and bowed to Li De''s chest. We must maintain enough respect for the strong. What''s more, the other party is extraordinary... that''s extraordinary!! As long as they do, they will die, except for the Welsh.In the face of a powerful existence that can''t resist and may kill itself at any time, any degree of respect is necessary. Several other mysterious men in the house, who were hiding in the shadows under their cloaks, were also startled at the moment. Watching the actions of Wales and the bald man, they immediately followed them, holding their chests and lowering their heads. No one is a fool. Stupid people never live long in the underground world. In just a few seconds, the atmosphere changed from dignified to the possibility of fighting at any time into another extreme. Betty and grott looked at each other, and there were waves in their hearts. When they came, they had sharpened their weapons, replaced their armor with the strongest dwarf products, and carried all the equipment and magic scrolls they usually didn''t want to use. I thought there would be a terrible war today. But now... the big boss of the other party, who can shake the underground world by stamping one more foot in green city, is actually... Almost submissive to his boss who has only level 13. This... looking at Li De''s indifferent figure, several people did not know how to describe it, but they all had the same idea. The goddess of life is above. Maybe the ancestor is really the son of the creator God who was blessed by the creator God. Even Amy was confused at the moment. Was it really the God of the dawn who left the kingdom of God and walked on the plane of the throne under the patriarchal crown?? Otherwise, how could this be achieved? Lee looked at the respectful Welsh, his heart grew a tone, fortunately did not play drift. Deep eyes staring at the dark boss, the tone is meaningful. "Welsh, do you understand?" Welsh stood up, his face full of excitement, "crown of ELO, thank you for your teaching. Your kindness and generosity are enough for the creator to sing for you. I have felt the extraordinary power under your instruction. Only ten years, no, five years!! It''s only five years before I can step into the world of greatness Welsh''s tone became more and more excited. "Great lord ELO, from today on, you are the most distinguished guest of the devil heart." Li De''s heart is relaxed. Fortunately, he doesn''t immediately step into the transcendence. Five years... Give him another five years to develop. He still doesn''t believe that he can''t solve the existence that just stepped into the transcendence. "Well, yes, although you are not very talented, your desire for power is at the top of all the people I''ve met. It''s not easy for you to touch the extraordinary... " Wales is overjoyed to be praised by a great being that can contain the faith of the light gods. "It''s my honor to be recognized by you under the crown of ELO." Just under Li De''s "teaching", his stagnant strength soared, and even touched the extraordinary threshold that he had not touched for hundreds of years. Wales had no doubt of Lee at this time. It was all respect and respect. This is an existence whose power is beyond his imagination. To be taught by such a great existence is like the favor of the goddess of luck, and the abyss is blessing him. Even if someone told him that he was just a 13 level vampire, he couldn''t believe it or even dig out the heart of the rumor mongering informant. How can such a great character not be a transcendent existence?? People always believe what they are willing to believe. In many cases, the truth is far less important. Lee was very satisfied with Wales, who was fooled and lame. The farthest way to go is your routine, which is the best way to win people''s hearts. The expression is extremely holy. "Although you have touched the extraordinary, Wales, you have to remember that transcendence is the starting point. The eternal future is the goal we want to pursue. Don''t forget the original intention, starting and ending is the right way to pursue power " transcendence is the starting point?? Don''t forget the beginning of your heart?? Welsh was shocked. At this time, he only felt that he was receiving the instruction of the God of wisdom. In the past, many problems that troubled him in the past were slowly disappearing, and he understood a lot about the extraordinary road again. The realm under the crown of ELO is too high. Only under the crown of ELO can one comprehend such profound and easy to understand verses that are fearless of the holy light and so powerful as to be unimaginable. "Under the crown of ELO, your wisdom, your strength, your strength, your mind, let me feel sincere admiration." Welsh repressed his inner joy and said something that made Lee almost spray water. "I implore ilow to crown you as vice president of the devil''s heart..." Wales did not feel any problem with his decision. This is extraordinary, it is likely to break through and become a legendary great existence. Each other''s realm, wisdom and strength are so strong that he can''t understand it. Just random teaching can make him clearly see the extraordinary road in the future.If you often follow the other side, you don''t need more, even if you can get guidance once a year or two, how many detours can he take and how much time he can save. Is it possible in the future to follow the footsteps of ELO, occupy a temple of light gods, steal the faith in it, become a legend, and even seek to be promoted to a demigod?? The beauty of all this, even if you think about it in your mind, makes Wales excited. In contrast, a vice-chairman of the devil''s heart is nothing. As long as he can step into a higher level, he can build another devil''s heart at any time, and it is a more powerful devil''s heart than now. Li De''s appearance has brought a rare dawn to Wales, who has been in level 19 for nearly 100 years. This 19 level heart eater, the worthy super boss of the underground world, has been moved by the beauty of his brain tonic, even can''t wait. He spent an unimaginable price for his promotion, and even changed half of his blood into that of a devil. But in this case, he still can''t find the way forward, and the difficulties he meets can''t be like thinking, but he breaks through the other party''s random guidance. After this, he realized how important it was to have a strong teacher to guide him. Even if Yiluo won''t accept him as a disciple, as long as he can get some instruction, it''s worth paying more. There was determination in Wales. "I..." Li De opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. Is this a classic case of being cheated into selling yourself and counting money for others? Did I become the enemy''s boss?? Betty and Amy were also shocked by what Wales said. What they said was to negotiate or even to do? Why are you almost a family now?? This... several people look at each other wisely and don''t speak out. Everything is left to their great ancestors to decide. "You don''t have to worry about it. I believe that you control the dark covenant to collect some rare alchemy materials and other items. to be the vice president of the devil''s heart doesn''t need you to intervene in the management. You can let me collect any items you need... Wales thinks that the powerful crown is worried about trouble, so he spoke quickly Explanation. "Moreover, I will ask the devil heart to help you rebuild, which does not affect you to be vice president of devil heart..." looking at the sincere eyes of Wales, Lee couldn''t help but gasp. Since ancient times, routines have won people''s hearts... and it seems that it''s really good to be the vice president of the devil''s heart. Among the three giants in the underground world, I occupy two of them alone... I have a lot of face to speak of. "Welsh, you''re right. I control the covenant of darkness just to collect some magic and alchemy materials I need. Your sincerity moved me, and I agreed to be the vice president of demonic heart After that, Li De''s face showed a look that you had taken advantage of a big deal. "Don''t disturb me, but you don''t have to help me with anything fast." Hearing Lee''s answer, Wales could not help but smile, as if he had taken advantage of the sky. This is extraordinary, close to the existence of legend!! Hahaha, it''s so wonderful... "of course, under the crown of iloh, Wales welcomes you to join us. From now on, the devil''s heart will be at your disposal at any time" a great being close to the legend has actually become a member of the devil''s heart. With joy in his heart, Wales only felt that this was the most right thing he had ever done in his life, and that this year, when he was crowned by iluo, it was the goddess of fortune who was winking at him. Praise the devil, praise the goddess of luck, praise the crown of ELO!! "Kedder, inform all the underground forces in green city that evil heart will have a new vice president, the great ELO. Moreover, under the crown of ELO, the covenant of darkness will be reconstituted. The heart of the devil will help the formation of the covenant of darkness unconditionally. During this period, anyone who is against the covenant of darkness is against the heart of the devil. " Welsh continued to place his bets on Lee after he agreed. In order to win the favor of this unimaginable existence, he didn''t care about these subtle efforts. He even bet that he would be envied by others if he let others know that he tied an existence close to legend to his chariot at such a small price. It was a smart decision. Wales was very satisfied with what he had done, especially when he saw the smile on Lee''s face. Sure enough, ELO was very satisfied with my decision."Welsh, you are a wise man. The dark pact has been encircled by the Green City Army. I need to restore the Dark Pact to subversion in the shortest time. It''s up to Stanley to connect with you. " Li German clapped Welsh on the shoulder with a long weight. "Believe me, you will be surprised by what you do today." Welsh had a brighter smile on his face, which, in his view, was Lee''s appreciation of his behavior. The future is bright with such a strong feeling of existence. It seems that he has seen himself become extraordinary, even legendary. Under the Welsh crown, ha ha ha, it''s an intoxicating title. "As you wish, ELO''s crown..." after the negotiation, the atmosphere is much more harmonious. "Under the crown of ELO, the black market in the west side is currently managed by the heart of the devil and the fall of the fallen warriors. Maybe you''ll be interested in the black market... after chatting for a while, Wales suddenly seems to think of something and boast, "the black market in the western district is the largest underground trading place in the whole green city, and even the nobles of the whole green city have traded in the black market of the west district." "As long as there is kimpuck, you can buy everything you want here" "I once got the cult ceremony of demon blood through the black market" black market? Hearing the name, Li De''s face was obviously interested. Although the previous Dark Pact was powerful, it was still too short compared with the devil''s heart and the sinking fog. Therefore, the most attractive black market Dark Pact in the western district has not been able to participate. Grot reported on this a few days ago when he was briefing him on the details of the Dark Pact. "What do you mean?" "If you''re interested in the black market, the devil''s heart can give up part of the management right and let the dark contract participate in it together." Welsh''s tone seems to be talking about a small matter, ignoring the black market which can generate huge profits every year. But the faces of the rest of the house changed. Welsh body side of the black dress man''s face showed a bit of flesh pain expression, obviously Welsh''s action to the devil''s heart is not a small thing. Li Demin sharp aware of this, slightly nodded. "Let Stanley deal with these little things, Wales. Your conduct and performance have won my friendship. I believe the heart of the devil and the covenant of darkness will be good partners. And you, too, will have a brighter future... " Wales smiles brightly at Lee''s words. "It''s my pleasure, under the crown of ELO" Amy looked at the scene behind her, slightly lowered her head, with deep emotion in her eyes. It was the first time he had seen someone so excited about selling himself. Under the ancestor''s crown, it is worthy of the ancestor''s crown. Chapter 201 Three days later, Lee leaves the Drucker pub with a smile. The big boss of the devil''s heart, the 19th level heart eating devil Wales, humbly bid farewell to him. This meeting, which was supposed to be a tragic battle, ended in a beautiful and harmonious situation. When Li De returned to the temporary manor of the Dark Pact, he could not help his inner joy and opened the prompt just now. "Ding ~ you have become the master of the dark covenant, and have been recognized by the heart eating devil Wales, the master of the devil''s heart. Your deputy identity iloh''s legend degree in the underground world of green city + 5" "Ding, you have become the vice-president of the devil''s heart, and are widely recognized and revered by the forces of the underground world of green city. Your deputy identity is Yiluo in the underground world of green city Legend level + 5 " " Ding, your deputy identity - ELO, has reached 10 legend level in the underground world of green city, activated Title: Dark Legend " " dark legend, features: 1. When facing the dark race, the deterrent power is improved, and in front of the creatures whose legend level is lower than 5 points, you can obtain the majestic special effect (the enemy will fear you, and the total attribute will be reduced by 30%). 2. It has extremely high level The dark creatures with lower probability deterrence level turn to you. 3. They are hostile to the life of the good camp and the nature camp. " "Ding, because your deputy identity has a special deterrent to heart eating devil Wales. When facing Wales, legend degree + 10" "Ding ~ you become the president of the Dark Pact, and have been recognized by the underground forces in green city. You have gained character experience - 2000" and you have made great achievements. Absolutely great. Li De didn''t expect that he would get systematic recognition of his secondary identity, ilow. But also exaggerated in the green city underground world has 10 legendary degrees, but also activated a strong Title: dark legend. In the future, as long as green city belongs to the life of the dark race, if the legend level does not exceed 5 points, it will drop 30 points. This is amazing. It''s like hanging up. Li De couldn''t help but feel happy, and his mouth was in a high arc. And most importantly, his identity as president of the covenant of darkness was recognized by the system, and by the way, he was recognized by the underground world of green city. This is equivalent to official certification. Even if he had won the covenant of darkness before, in the underground world, viscount Bernard was still recognized. As long as Viscount Bernard appeared, the nominal master of the covenant of darkness would still be the other party. But now it is not the same. These forces all recognize the new master of the dark covenant, ELO. No matter when Viscount Bernard appears, only ilow will be the president of the Dark Pact, unless Viscount Bernard kills him. To be recognized is often the most time-consuming, Lee had been prepared for a protracted war, but now he is in place. There was nothing more surprising to him. There is only one driving factor in all this - the heart eater Wales, the master of the devil''s heart. As one of the three giants in the underground world of green city, his recognition of Li De''s status means that the giant has recognized that Li De is at least of the same level. With the prestige of Wales, ELO''s identity was immediately recognized by the underground world. What makes Lee feel even more interesting is that he will get an additional 10 legendary bonus in front of Wales. This shows that his position in Wales is beyond description. < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, looking at the horror information on the panel, Li De was not happy with the information. This wave is not only making a lot of money, but also making a lot of money. It not only solved the problem of the Dark Pact, but also brought the more powerful devil''s heart into the same camp. He solved his worries in a short time. It was a perfect completion of his plan. However, the risk is not without. If the heart eating devil Wales knows that he has been cheated, he is afraid that the dark boss with half of the devil''s blood will overturn the promise of darkness at all costs. Never underestimate the power of a giant. however, Li De naturally has confidence in this. Since the king of routines is online, it is not so easy to be seen through. And as long as you give him a period of development, what is a heart eater? The potential of dawn city has not been released. In just half a year, he has developed from a poor and penniless state to being able to fight with each other. When this heart eating demon becomes extraordinary, how far can he develop?? "Under the crown of the first ancestor, your wisdom is enough to make the creation God admire" Amy immediately sent out his heartfelt praise to lied after returning to the manor of the covenant of darkness. Step by step, he watched Li De develop to the present level. From Xiaodi to the top, his fighting power is much faster than that of Bertie.Li De''s skill in the development of dawn City, as well as his determination in the face of all kinds of difficulties, make this blasphemer extremely admire. Lee shook his head slightly. "No, this time it''s a pure blunder. If it wasn''t for the heart eater who thought too much, it wouldn''t have been so good." Li De is very clear about this. If the master of the devil''s heart is changed to a fool, it won''t be so easy tonight. Wales, with half of the devil''s blood, also inherited the demon''s paranoia. There are so many coincidences that it''s hard to see this happen again. "Later, in the dark appointment, everyone called my" real name "ELO. No matter whether there was an outsider or not" he was a little worried, so he specially told him again. "Yes, under the Yiluo crown" several people are not stupid to shout. Only Betty was sitting in a chair bored and watching several people sing. She''s just a thug pulled by Lee de temporarily. Unless something important happens, she won''t appear in the dark covenant, so the wild northern female warrior God is too lazy to participate in it. Li De doesn''t care. As the top combat effectiveness of his side and has made great achievements, naturally, he has some privileges. He can be obedient at the critical time. "Stanley, from today on, you''re managing the dark deal with grot, with Amy helping. At present, there are three main points for you to do. First, stabilize the interests of the Dark Pact. because of the attack of the Green City Army, the dark pact has lost a large number of long-standing strongholds. After the devil''s heart joins us, our forces will be stabilized. Therefore, in a short period of time, I need you to close down the members of the Dark Pact as much as possible to stabilize the original interests " without too much wordiness, Li De went directly to the main topic and began to assign tasks to several people. The covenant of darkness has been recognized by the system as his own. There is no doubt that a loose force is something he would hate to see. What he wanted was a force as powerful as the scarlet mage tower and the dawn City, ready to be a sharp blade at his command and strike the enemy''s throat. Therefore, rectifying the already half broken pact of darkness is a top priority. "Second, make sure that the interests of demonic heart intersect, at present, devil heart will be an important helper of the dark covenant for a long time. You should learn to use this helper. I will provide you with a batch of magic scrolls in the dark. The contract of darkness can exchange part of the benefits with the heart of the devil " Lee has a deeper understanding of the heart of the devil, and never trust the promise of these dark lives. The promise they give is not absolute insurance, even the contract can be torn by them - as long as it is in their favor. This is not a world of light. In the underground world, trust and betrayal are often equated. The covenant of darkness needs a great deal of investment and the help of the devil''s heart in order to restore the original power of viscount Bernard in a short time. Because of the existence of the heart eater Wales, this aspect will be much more convenient. But if the covenant of darkness and the heart of the devil can form an alliance of interests, it will undoubtedly get more effective support. The magic scroll is a sharp weapon in Lee''s hand. No one can resist the magic scroll. "Third, expand the dark pact''s intelligence network. I need the covenant of darkness to be my eyes and ears. When I need information, the covenant of darkness can be provided to me as soon as possible. " The positioning of scarlet mage tower meant that Li De could not obtain too much useful information. after all, the partners of MAGE tower were chambers of Commerce and nobles, and valuable information in these people''s hands would not be disclosed to scarlet mage tower. Even if the information is available, it is not consistent with what he needs. But the Dark Pact is not the same, this underground force has countless wild roads to go. Casinos, pubs, brothels, hotels, these industries are often information gathering places. The scarlet mage tower is still in the blank stage in green city. If it had not been for Amy, I would have been stolen. The Dark Pact incident also made him wary of a lot, even the plan to control the Dark Pact also has a lot of reasons for this. "Yes, under ELO''s crown." Stanley several people immediately nodded to agree to come down, the blood descendant to the ancestor''s order is impossible to refuse. Lee looked at Stanley with satisfaction. Although he was an enemy before, he saw Stanley very well after turning the dark sacrifice of the evening bell church into his own. "You should also sort out the original division of forces and business sectors, and separate out all the operations that are too evil. I just need the dark deal to run - pubs, brothels, hotels, casinos, and so onIt''s true that pornography and gambling are just the most common operations in these evil lands on the west side. "After that, I will call a magic scroll to deal with the covenant of darkness. I need you to roll out the stall as soon as possible Li De looked at several people with profound implications. The scarlet mage tower is in the light, the dark is in the dark, and the base camp, dawn City, is used as the backing support. The development system he wanted was finally constructed. Three core development, real Three flowering. No matter where the threat comes from, he has enough strength to deal with it. It can be said that the existence of the covenant of darkness greatly made up for the short board of scarlet mage tower, and Li De provided strong and powerful protection for his financial resources. Scarlet mage taming has sparker''s protection on his face, Betty as a deterrent, a dark covenant as a shield, and a potential ally devil''s heart as support. At this time, no one knew that the master of scarlet mage tower, the disciple of spark, who only had the title of genius mage, had quietly become a giant in green city. The scarlet mage tower is powerful enough to shock everyone. This deep-water crocodile has been lurking, waiting for the enemy to appear. Today''s big black and white boss on the big stage of green city. Chapter 202 After solving the problem of the Dark Pact, Lee was finally able to take a breath. It took more than a month to solve the matter from the news that the Dark Pact was going to attack the scarlet mage tower. Although the harvest is not small, but also pay a lot of hard work. Under the high-intensity operation, the energetic Li De was a little tired. At present, the covenant of darkness has the care of the devil''s heart. Even if there are forces in the dark to peep, they are not afraid. They can still kill all sides and get on the right track for development. The scarlet mage tower, which is the most visible force in green city, has a broader development space after being supported by the dark covenant hidden under the iceberg. ''s hand chess is not awesome, even for the overall situation. The two forces should not talk about the light and the dark, and there is also a security base in the rear. This layout should not be too pleasant. Time passed quickly, and after finishing the dark appointment, Li De devoted himself to the construction of scarlet mage tower. The chamber of commerce that Weina has decided to cooperate with has transported the magic materials to scarlet mage tower. The magic factory, which has been provided with sufficient raw materials, has started its production with full horsepower. The production efficiency of magic scroll has been improved once again. Under the cross era production of magic factory, the magic scroll market of the whole green city is in a rout. The original magic scroll market was directly swallowed up by scarlet mage tower. It can be said that the scarlet mage tower has monopolized the low-end magic scroll market. And the power of monopoly to make money, can be said to be the strongest, there is no one. A large number of kinpuks began to flow into the scarlet mage tower, and their shriveled wallets became rich again. However, with the ancient alchemy magic circle, the beast that devoured gold, Li De still failed to live as a landlord. By the middle of July, with the help of the devil''s heart and the magic scroll of scarlet mage''s tower, the Dark Pact regained its footing, and once again the dark giants showed their ferocious fangs. Preparations for the intelligence department also began at this time. At this time, Li De returned to dawn city with Amy. After a month of consolidation, the dark pact has stabilized and Amy doesn''t need to be here anymore. At present, the dark pact has Stanley and grott, two top professionals above level 15, as strategic force deterrence. At the same time, there are 17 senior professionals above level 10, in addition to the guild members of the dark pact before, there are 600 intermediate professionals of level 5-9. Even in the west end, this force can be said to be powerful... Although it is still not comparable to the darkness of the subversion period. But now the dark pact''s prestige is not rapid at all, when Viscount Bernard is in. Because under the new president of the Dark Pact, ELO, the powerful existence recognized by the heart eater Wales, is likely to be extraordinary. That''s what Wales said. This news made many forces pay the highest vigilance and respect to the dark promise at this time. Extraordinary, that''s extraordinary!! Who wants to see death and dare to provoke the extraordinary?? By virtue of the so-called extraordinary backing, the dark pact has successfully stabilized its own basic plate, and has become an existence that no one dares to despise. Lee didn''t pay too much attention to this. At present, Stanley and grott are combined enough to deal with the Dark Pact. He brought Amy back because of this. Dawn city needs Amy more than the dark one. Dawn City, city hall, office on the third floor. Lee looked at Harrison in front of him, full of energy, with some doubts in his eyes. "Harrison, why are you in a hurry to call me back?" Harrison''s face, of some weak temperament, had an ineffable joy. "Clan leader, the city of dawn, and the punishment is very serious. Once caught, you must go to the mine to dig for free for a month. Under this strength, let alone defecation and defecation, even the residents dare not spit. So the stench all over the city of green has no smell at all in the city of dawn. It is clean and tidy. It is not exaggeration to say that it is cleaner than the cities on earth. And the residents in the city hall under the strict requirements of the habit, if there is littering people will immediately be around the people look at or even directly hold. It can be said that under high pressure, these civilians living at the bottom have good living habits. The residents of dawn city didn''t pay much attention to all this at first. After being punished, they restrained themselves. Moreover, they could clearly feel that the living environment became better under such regulations. Finally, they began to cherish and protect all these things carefully. Li De walked in the city and looked at the bustling scene with a sense of achievement. Without him, the city of dawn would not have existed. This feeling is beyond description.People come and go. Every resident has a cheerful smile on his face and hopes in his eyes. The residents on the street are dressed in clean and tidy clothes, not to mention patches, even old clothes can not be seen. For more than half a year, these refugees who lost their homes almost changed from their bones. And what brings them all, of course, is the master of this city, the great lord of Cachar. "Good day, under the crown of Cachar." "Good day, dear Lord of Cachar..." "under the crown of the great Cachar..." when Li De walked on the street, he was immediately recognized by the residents, but few people dared to disturb him. When Li De passed by, all the residents around him held their chests and bowed, and their faces were filled with awe and worship from the bottom of their hearts. After seeing Li De, every resident would stop and bow down to salute. They would not stand up until they had gone far away. What is respect? That''s it. In this city, his prestige has already been compared with the gods. Where Li De went, the scene was spectacular. No matter who is on the street, he stops to hold his chest and bows immediately after he sees him. This is the humble people who worship their king. Faithful believers see their only faith, their great spirit. Like hands brushing Mimosa, all people brush their heads together. No one dares to look at Lee. Even when the patrolling security forces saw him, they still held their chests and bowed to pay their highest respect to the Lord of the city who they swore allegiance to. Li De was quite satisfied with this scene at first, but it made him feel a little bored with every one of them. It''s too cold to walk in the city like ordinary people. I didn''t stay much. I went out of the city step by step along the main road. And all the places he passed were residents with awe and worship. This is the master of a city, the king of all. With his actions, Li De has conquered all the people in the city. For the first time, he wandered alone in the dawn city during the day, when people were coming and going. Looking at everything around me, the sense of accomplishment rising in my heart is hard to describe. This is his city, everything in this city belongs to him here, he can decide the fate of anyone, including their life or death. He is the only master in this city, and he can carry out any order he wants in the city as long as he wants to. Fairness, justice, goodness and evil are all judged by him alone. No one can disobey his orders, and no one is qualified to refuse his will. This feeling of absolute power is really unforgettable. Dressed in a black mage robe, Li De with perfect temperament walked out of the city under the gaze of the crowd. Go out of the city from the South and walk on the broad road to the farming area. The Southern District has now been expanded by nearly a third. Under the construction of the construction department, the original battle ruins from the battle with Amy have already been rebuilt. The newly built houses are arranged in a neat way, which makes the originally large southern district more spacious. This is to prepare for the plundering population in the cold winter month of this year. The population base of dawn city is too small, so it is unrealistic to rely on reproduction in a short time. And because of the terrain, if we want to develop rapidly, we can only plunder the population from the outside world. It can be said that at present, the most important thing in dawn city is to develop population. Planting food is to develop population, building cities is to develop population, and expanding magic language bat is also to plunder population faster. The keynote of his sustainable development strategy must be to have a large population as the premise. The role of human beings in the dawn city is the foundation, which is the foundation of the development of dawn city. The blood clan is the superstructure built on the foundation. Only when the foundation is stable, the superstructure of blood clan can be built more perfectly. If the foundation wants to be stable, Li De predicts that the population of the dawn city will reach 300000 or even more than 500000 in the future. At that time, even in the face of the city of green with tens of thousands of troops, the dawn city would not have the slightest fear. Outside the south side, the road leading to the moon plain was appointed by Harrison as the moonpath. Li deti''s face was also wonderful when he heard that a road that could accommodate 18 carriages at the same time was appointed as the moonlight path. However, the name has been determined, and he is not willing to repeat the case. In the harvest season, the crowd on the moonlit path is very busy. Cattle and horses are pulling trucks on the road without stopping. The trucks were loaded with wheat just harvested, and the golden grains were stacked in sacks.Through the efforts of Dylan, a second-generation blood descendant, almost every family in dawn city now has cattle or horses that can be cultivated. Therefore, these cattle carts and carriages have been developed in accordance with the times. This greatly saves labor. Perhaps we can''t do the convenience of modern machinery, but it''s much more convenient than the way that our predecessors carry their shoulders. On both sides of the west side are still open grassland, which is the future moon city. At the end of the mountain on the left, there is a row of high-rise blast furnaces, which are working at the blacksmith''s. Now, the development of the ore veins in giant Valley is on the right track. Dozens of tons of minerals are transported to dawn city for refining every day. Iron and steel is the blood of industry and the wheel of a city. With iron ore, the development of dawn city has been well supported. Dawn city can develop so well, with giant Valley iron ore can not get rid of the relationship. Turning his head and leaping in front of him, nine towering round towers also appeared in Li De''s sight, the Breaking Dawn mage tower. Now, the residents of dawn City prefer to call the tower of master Chuanxiao as the tower of MAGE rainbow. Because the nine mage pagodas, except the main tower and the secondary tower of the main gate are black, the other secondary towers are rainbow colors. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. There is a bit of aestheticism in the mystery, which is in line with the aesthetic taste of the residents. During this period of time, all the children of dawn city have received the magic qualification test. Of course, according to the normal selection criteria, 30 can be recruited by the dawn mage tower. But because of Lee De''s life mage program, young people with average talent were recruited to become a candidate mage. Of course, these apprentices will not receive advanced combat magic training, but just ordinary auxiliary magic, which is specially prepared for future production and life. In addition, 200 newly recruited blood clans also joined the mage tower and became their students. The original intention of Breaking Dawn mage tower is to quickly cultivate mages. These novices who became blood clan in the cold winter month have a really hot eye on magic proficiency. Although the blood clan is a superior race and has the inborn casting talent, these all need time precipitation to release. The role of the dawn mage tower is to focus on training and shorten the time they need to grow up as soon as possible. In addition, all the high-level blood clans were stationed in the mage tower, and even Harrison served as a deputy tower master. The blood clan only needs to rest two or three days every day, so the time is very abundant. There is no pressure at all to attend magic studies or teach other apprentices after work. It can be said that the completion of the dawning mage tower has really determined the power growth point of the blood clan, and its role can not be described in a few words. Of course, at present, the mage tower needs a lot of investment and enough time to precipitate if he wants to achieve the desired effect. Of course, this is not a problem, everything will be solved satisfactorily. Looking at the long moonlit path, Li De directly showed his ferocious bat wings. In the gaze of the crowd, he stirred his wings and flew into the sky. It''s a long way to go. It''s a waste of time. After the launch, the line of sight slowly pulled high, the eyes suddenly opened. Everything between heaven and earth has a panoramic view. Flying is an ability that all human beings yearn for. Before that, Li De was no exception. So even now, he always feels happy every time he flies. As we flew along the road to the top of the dawn mage tower, the farming areas on the moonlight plain came into view. A golden light. The mature wheat can''t be seen in the sun, and the wheat field seems to be covered with jinpuke. Breeze blowing, wheat ears across the bursts of wheat waves, looks full of pleasant beauty. The scorching air did not affect the enthusiasm of the residents below. One by one, they carried sickles made by the blacksmith''s shop to harvest the wheat in the farmland. Li De is very comfortable to see in this scene. Although the blood race does not need to eat human food, as the soul of China, he is born with a heart of farming, so he will feel very satisfied every time he sees this kind of scene. After watching in mid air for a while, Li De landed at the gate of the dawn mage tower. Seeing Li De''s figure, the blood clan guarding at the door immediately held his chest and saluted. "Good day, patriarch." Because it was the day, even if the mage tower door to do shading measures, but several blood clan faces are still some pale. It''s not friendly to the blood clan during the day. "And Amy?" Amy came back directly to the mage tower. Now he has become the full-time manager of the mage tower. At present, Amy has been less involved in the affairs of the dawn sect because of Nello, the holy God priest.Nello did not do worse than him. In terms of missionary work, this girl with pale golden eyes, as majestic as a God, even convinced the residents more than Amy. During this period, Nello was the greatest contributor to the growth of apprentices of dawn sect. Li De is not in the mood to manage the dawn sect for the time being. He has too many things to do, so he leaves it to Nello. "Marquis Emmy is in the black tower..." the black tower is the main tower of the dawning mage tower. This 27 blade mage tower is the most magnificent building in dawn city. "Good." Li De nodded and walked into the 15 blade high assistant mage tower in front of him. The dawn mage tower is surrounded by a circle of 5-blade courtyard walls. Only the black auxiliary tower at the main gate can enter it. The sudden appearance of his figure in the tower made him suddenly appear in his eyes. "Ding ~" Rongguang "internal test opened, the number of people in this internal test - 100000 people" "there are 756 days before the game public test" in game internal test, players?? Chapter 203 Green City Temple of life. The goddess of life, as the only one with evil, neutral, good camp and belief, is the most common temple in glory. Even in the abyss, a very evil place, you can see the existence of the temple of life, which is a God above good and evil. Glory, the most common human oral language - praise goddess, praise is the goddess of life that all life respect. At this time, in the temple of life in green city, a rarely used altar. Brush ~ a faint flash of light. Then a figure in linen clothes appeared young in the temple. When the priests and priests around saw the figure, their faces immediately showed a thick smile. Here comes the adventurer of the other world. The light of glory slowly opened some obscure eyes, which reflected in his eyes was the snow-white ceiling on his head, which was carved with relief praising the goddess of life, full of the taste of religious one eye. Eyes slowly solidified, the face appeared a bit of accident. "What a real environment, it''s not much different from that publicized by glory..." he was moved in his heart, slightly propped up his body, and half sat up. His palm pressed on the stone altar, and the cold touch made him even more surprised. This feeling, absolutely. The light of glory is the ID he used in the game all year round. It is also accidental that he was selected as an internal test player. He has not even experienced this legendary virtual online game with high authenticity before. At this time, entering the "glory" only a few details let him feel a shock, this real feeling is not other junk games can compare. Virtual games can do this, absolutely black technology. With some curious eyes, I turned around and looked around. This is a medium-sized church with hundreds of wooden seats fixed on the ground. The white walls around the church are carved with reliefs praising the gods. All the costumes are not very different from those in medieval Europe. At this time, there were more than a dozen priests in priest''s robes looking at him with curious eyes, both men and women. One of the old clergymen, who had pale hair and a kind face, stepped forward and seemed to have something to say to him. In the eyes of the light of glory, these priests are with a faint light, especially in front of the old priest is more like wearing clothes made of fluorescent lamps. Full of an indescribable holiness. "Young man, are you the adventurer of the world?" Reverend mitt looked at this 17-8-year-old boy with some curiosity in his eyes. Last night, he got the Oracle from the goddess of life. Today, there will be adventurers from different worlds born in the temple of life. All clergymen should be prepared for reception. Green city''s goddess of life hall is very large, this small side hall is in charge of him, all he has been waiting for. The light of glory didn''t seem to hear pastor mitt''s question. The tip of his nose moved slightly and smelled the faint fragrance of jasmine. Looking at the old man with curiosity in front of him, the wrinkles on the other side''s face and the vicissitudes in his eyes showed in front of him. He can even feel the dust in the air float with each breath, which is not the game can do. "This game is wonderful, I won''t really cross it?!" Reverend mitt saw the scene with a frown and more wrinkles on his face. Because he found that he couldn''t understand each other. "Young man, are you the adventurer of the world?" The old minister had to repeat the question. The light of glory heard the old priest''s question clearly, but it was useless to understand it, because he found that he did not understand. "Old man, what are you talking about?" ¡°*%%£¤£¤##*£¿¡± "Old man, can you speak Chinese?" ¡°**%¡­ *##@£¡ *HOY*UG£¿¡± "Lying trough, what kind of bullshit is this? You can''t speak English?" The light of glory, the corner of the mouth, quite a bit want to scold the impulse, want to be true to this degree? This NIMA doesn''t even speak the same language. What should I do next?? The light of glory and the old priest looked at each other with wide eyes and small eyes, and they spoke words that neither of them understood. "Young man, don''t you honor the common language?" ¡°**¡­¡­ *¡­¡­ %£¤#%£¿£¿¡± "Young man, where are you from?" ¡°*£¤%###£¤%#¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Finally, the old priest, with a silent face, stretched out his hand and pressed it on the head of the light of glory. Looking at the old man''s hand on his head, the light of glory suddenly cools his back. This NPC won''t want to kill people??Then he saw a faint light in the old priest''s hands, and then his head cooled, as if he understood something. "Young man of the world, do you understand me now?" When the old priest spoke again, the light of glory began to cry. I''ve got husky. Is this game hard core? Do you have to make such a circle to understand it? "Old man, I understand. Thank you for your help" the old priest was very pleased. "You''re welcome, young man. It''s a good order from the goddess crown to help you." After saying that, some regrets said. "But I just used the second ring of magic, the language is general, and the duration is only three days. After the time has passed, you still can''t understand my words. Young people in different world, if you want to live in the glory theme, you still need to learn our language " the light of glory turns pale, MMP, but also learn language? My English 21 letters, bah, 22 letters are still not recognized, you want me to learn the language of the game? "Old man, I..." "young man, you can call me pastor mitt, I am an intermediate priest in the temple of life" mitt interrupted the light of glory, with a hard to hide pride on his face. Intermediate priest of the temple of life? The light of glory immediately recalled the information published on the official website. The goddess of life is one of the most powerful gods of glory, in the same sequence as death. By the belief and worship of all life, even the undead life should have respect for the goddess of life. "Reverend mitt, you may call me the light of glory." "The light of glory? It''s a strange name. Only those from other countries can use this name as their names. Young man, can you tell me about your different world? " Mitt is particularly curious about this matter. Because of his strength, he may not be able to set foot on other planes in his life, but this does not mean that he does not yearn for other planes. "The world I live in is called the earth..." the light of glory didn''t care to hear the other party ask, and said directly. But what he did not know was that after he opened his mouth, the air fell into a state of silence, and his voice could not be heard from the outside world. But in mitt''s ear, there was another word. "My world is a world lost from the thematic plane..." but glory didn''t realize that what he said was different from what mitt heard. After Balabala had said a long time, how difficult it was to get an internal name on the official website and how lucky he was. Finally, he concluded that "... And then I came to Rongguang." Mitt sighed, "young man, I didn''t expect that you would be the one who lost the plane. I already know your origin. the ancient war made many planes separate from the glory plane. Maybe the great goddess of life realized that you needed help, so that you could come back to the plane again." The light of glory is confused. What plane is missing? I mean the earth. "Reverend mitt, I say I''m from earth." Mitt looks strange. "I know you came from the missing plane." "I mean the earth, the earth!" "Why are you so excited? It''s not shameful to lose the plane." "I..." the light of glory suddenly came back to me, MMP, this is definitely the game system. Even the earth is shielded for me. It''s amazing. Well, if you lose the plane, you can lose the plane. It''s not bad. "Reverend Amy, I''m not interested in learning new languages. You can teach me the one I use, er... " Second Ring Magic: language mastery. " "Yes, yes, yes, can you teach me how to use language?" Reverend Amy''s face was disdainful when he heard the request. "The second ring spell requires you to become a level 5 caster to learn. Glory light, you are just a civilian now, and you are not qualified to learn magic" the glory light is not pretty on your face. "Don''t worry. When your spell fails, you can come to me, and I can cast you two language generals for free every day for a month," said pastor mitt with a clean smile. "The goddess''s crown gives us an oracle. Let''s help you as much as possible." "And after a month?" The light of glory captured this point. "After a month, each casting requires a silver puke" the light of glory is stunned. The official website shows the exchange ratio of jinpuke, yinpuke and tongpuke, but he does not know whether a silver puke is worth more or less. "Lord mitt, what can I do for you?" The light of glory immediately enters the player state after understanding the other party''s words.Players want to upgrade, they want to be stronger, they want to make money. What else is faster than taking on tasks. Mitt shook his head. "Glory light, you''re too weak, even civilians are stronger than you, you''d better become a professional again" mitt''s merciless words make the glory light a little embarrassed, but as a player, how can you face. "Lord mitt, please help me to become a priest. I would like to be a believer in the goddess of life..." but mitt''s words once again let the light of glory feel the hard core of the world. "No, light of glory. It takes talent to become a priest. Although I feel there is a certain casting talent in you, it has not yet met the requirements of the temple of life. You can''t be a priest. Maybe you can go outside and have a look, or the warrior class is more suitable for you. " Speaking of the word warrior, Amy''s face showed a light of glory and an imperceptible contempt. Those rude savages have always been looked down upon by the caster. I''m going to change to a priest depending on talent?? The light of glory felt the malice of the world. Isn''t the clergyman an initial profession? Mage, priest, Archer, thief, warrior, I remember these five? Why am I not qualified?? He wanted to argue, but mitt''s calm eyes made him give up. "Can you give me some advice?" "Young man, you can find a job outside to support yourself. Maybe you will consider becoming a professional then." Mitt just did not ask for more valuable things. By this time, he had lost interest in the adventurer from the lost world, waved his hand and began to chase people. The lost world is the plane that lost contact with the thematic plane because of the war in ancient times. Although these planes are called planes, most of them are weak and have little value. Many lost planes have been found over the years, but most of them are barren. The barren insight of the light of glory misled Amy into thinking that the plane he came to was just a small plane. And the light of glory''s casting talent is poor, naturally mitt has no interest in receiving him. After hearing Amy''s voice, the light of glory walked out of the church and looked at her own attributes. Glory light level: 1 Occupation: civilian reputation: 0 skill: none status: (proficient in language) all attribute whiteboard is whiter than the test paper he handed in during the examination. "It''s gone? Not even a novice guide? " Walking out of the glorious life Temple Church, the glory light is full of confusion. Standing in the city, he didn''t even know what he was going to do next. "MMP, this is too hard core, who am I? What am I doing? Where am I going? " When the light of glory was standing on the street of green city, seeing the prosperous scene, he suddenly forgot what he was going to do next. He widened his eyes and greedily looked at everything around him. The city is in the standard medieval European style. Most of the buildings on both sides of the street are pointed roofs. There are statues of dragons or angels above the roof. The semicircular windows below are installed with colored glass windows. The walls on both sides of the street are mostly painted with colorful murals. It is full of charm. This is a culture that needs time to accumulate. The light of glory has a deep surprise in his eyes. He only feels that his eyes are not enough. On the spacious bluestone street, civilians dressed in gray linen clothes walked cautiously, with numbness and stillness in their eyes. Only when they met the nobles and mercenaries carrying weapons would they show fluctuations, but it was just fear. The soldiers in gray leather armour swaggered across the street corner, their heads held high, and their proud look attracted the small businessmen in the shops around and the civilians passing by. The aristocrats riding on high horses are luxuriant and luxuriant. Their clothes are full of patterns with various kinds of gold and silver threads. The half hollowed out sleeves and elegant bow ties all reflect the details of the aristocracy. Scenes are full of different world customs. Let the light of glory look very excited. "Sleeping trough, this is the real virtual game, ah, the previous calculation fart, no, this is clearly a world!" After looking around for a long time, the light of glory withdrew his eyes, but his face was not good in the blink of an eye. he suddenly remembered that he did not know what to do now... this is a completely open world, which makes him feel at a loss when he is used to the games that can''t finish the task once he enters the game. At this time, the voice of two dark skinned civilians in grey blouses came from around. "Have you heard? Scarlet mage tower is recruiting mage apprentices again. Would you like your children to have a try? ""I''m really envious. It''s said that as long as you become a mage and apprentice, you can get 20 Silver pucks every month... the dazed light of glory seems to see hope and interrupts their discussion with a smile on their faces. "Do you know where the scarlet mage tower is?" The two men were alarmed to see the sudden light of glory, but when they saw that this guy was a civilian like them, they immediately showed some pride on their faces. "New refugees?" Refugees? A refugee like me?? The light of glory was angry at that time, but seeing that both arms were faster than his thighs, the two people with muscles all over the body immediately decided that the adults would not remember the villains. "No, I''m an adventurer from a different world. Do you know where the scarlet mage tower is for apprentices?" Adventurers of the different worlds? They showed a disdainful look. Don''t even know the scarlet mage tower? These refugees are becoming more and more stupid. "Goddess, do the refugees now dare to call themselves adventurers? A level 1 civilian adventurer? Hahaha, it really surprised me... " the light of glory looked at the mocking eyes of the two NPC''s, only to feel that he was fatally hit. You may not believe it. On the first day I entered the game, I was ridiculed by two civilian NPC!! "MMP, today, Dad won''t let you see the power of the players. You don''t know how many eyes Lord Ma has" the glory light under his anger launched a sacred charge against two civilians. Three minutes later...... "I''m wrong. Don''t slap me in the face, ah, ah, ah, don''t do it..." "Stop, I give up, I give up" "Dad, I''m wrong..." After being dragged into the alley and abused, the light of glory escaped from the hands of two passers-by NPC. I feel the pain all over my body. The light of glory comes from my heart. What the hell is this game? I''m a decent player. I can''t even beat a passer-by NPC. "See that tower? That''s Scarlet mage tower. Tut Tut, during this period, scarlet mage tower has recruited many mage apprentices. You can ask your son to have a try " " Hey, Jerry, you don''t know, my son was selected by scarlet mage tower yesterday... " " praise beauty God, you''re really lucky " just climbed out of the alley and heard two passers-by The conversation immediately brought up the spirit. "I must revenge!! These two damned bastards, I''ll let you know how powerful my grandfather is " I suddenly turn my head and look at the three block area. The outer wall is scarlet, with a height of more than 20 blades. Is this the scarlet mage tower that recruits mage apprentices? Reverend Amy has said that he has a talent for casting magic... moreover, on Rongguang''s official website, mage is the number one profession. "I want to be a mage, I want revenge..." the glory light of rage, with two panda eyes, and wearing torn rags of linen clothes, went towards the scarlet tower. Li De didn''t know at this time that the arrival of the players was not what he thought... the beginning of this group of sand sculptures can be called Hell difficulty. Chapter 204 "Second brother, this is a virtual game. Is it too real?" "Third brother, look at that little girl, this leg, this butt, this chest, I can''t do it. Quickly, help me to bed..." "bitch, get out of the way. What''s good about a bean sprout vegetable? Do you see that noble young lady who is getting on the carriage? Do you understand the rough waters?? This is the best product in the world "Cut, third brother, what do you know? Laurie''s flat chest is my true love" "fourth brother, you are still young and young, and the elder sister and the mature girl are..." on a street near the edge of the west side of green city, three civilians in gray linen clothes looked at the passing crowd obscenely, especially after seeing the young and beautiful women, their eyes were shining. One of them had a cold face, like a facial paralysis, and was not interested in the other two topics. The young man with short hair, known as the third brother, is arrogant at this time, "I want to think that the three brothers of our Hunyuan thunderbolt, Chengkun brothers, have been in the game industry for many years, but they did not expect to finally wait for such virtual games in their lifetime." With that, he stretched out his hand and looked at the other two. "Shout out our slogan!" Two players put their hands on the back of his hand. "I, Hunyuan" the second one is the third elder brother. The young man who likes the imperial sister follows closely and says, "I, thunderbolt hand" finally, the fourth brother who likes Luoli quickly shouts, "I, Chengkun" finally, the three people shout together. "Three of my brothers, Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun, will become the master of the world, ula ~" after saying that, they looked at each other with a smile and were very satisfied with their slogan. "What''s the noise? Don''t stink in front of my shop, you dirty, lowly refugees. Get away from me Just after the three players finished chanting slogans, a fat businessman in a gold robe, with a big belly and a long hooked nose rushed out of the nearby fruit store with anger. Eyes full of discomfort, looking at Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun three people. "You have disturbed my business for ten times in half a day. Green city is making you refugees more and more dirty. I hope death will take you away as soon as possible." Roaring sound like a dragon, Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun these three players are not light. But when they came back to God, they were angry. "MMP, I''m scared to death. How dare a small businessman yell at your Hunyuan father?" "Today, your Thunderclap granddad will let you know why the flowers are so red ~" "ancestor Chengkun will teach you a lesson!" The three men have just come out of the temple of life, and the time limit of language general knowledge given to them by the priest has not passed. Therefore, although the Chinese language is spoken, it can be understood by outsiders, but the consequence is that it immediately causes the anger of the big bellied businessmen. "You damned thieves, dirty robbers, I swear I will let the city Lord''s army lock you in prison!" A group of refugees dare to shout at him. It''s damned!! Hunyuan''s face showed a little sneer, "a NPC dare to pretend to your player''s father?"?? Even if they are killed today, I will let them have a taste of the player''s righteous iron fist " players are never afraid of heaven and earth. As a natural disaster, how can they be frightened by a NPC in the game. Thunderbolt hand and Cheng Kun are not vague. They are ready to attack immediately after hearing Hunyuan''s words, especially when they see that the businessman in front of them is just a simple businessman on the property panel, they immediately put down their hearts. Waving the iron fist of justice, he rushed up. The big bellied businessman in front of him changed his face. How dare these damned refugees dare to attack him?? "Stop, you bastards, the goddess will punish you" the three brothers of Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun are more glorious than before. There were so many people that the fat businessman didn''t have much fighting power at all, so he was thrown to the ground in an instant. "Watch grandfather''s monkey steal peaches" "ouwu ~" "thousand year kill" "ah ah ah" "catch... Bah, dragon grasp" "wuwuwu" when the merchant with a big stomach was beaten and tasted strange moves, the whole person began to doubt life. After cleaning up the merchant, several people looked at the shop which was not guarded, and they laughed. "Second brother, this bastard is so unreasonable. As messengers of justice, are we going to rob the rich and help the poor?" "Of course, if we don''t rob the rich and help the poor, how can we show our strength... " however, can NPC shops rob? " "Haha, just try it and you''ll know..."Then, the shop on the street was looted by three people. For players, this is just a game. There is no psychological burden for burning, killing and looting. Will they feel guilty for beating a NPC? Don''t even think about it. Therefore, there was no pressure on the three people to rob. The fat businessman could only look at this scene with a full face of sorrow, and cursed the despicable refugees 10000 times in his heart. Unfortunately, it may be coincidence or luck. At this time, there are many passers-by on the streets around, but no one pays attention to the fat businessman. Even the civilians who see this scene leave a little faster. You''re kidding. It''s next to the west end. If they dare to rob in the daytime in front of everyone, they are obviously not easy to provoke. If they interfere, they may die. These civilians have already found their own way of survival in the chaotic public security environment, and the bold and reckless have already seen the God of death. There may be people with a sense of justice in other areas, but the geographical location close to the west end makes it hard to meet so-called just people except for the troops patrolling green city. Even the believers of the God of light and the God of justice have no idea of this forgotten land of sin, let alone other professionals. "Are you ready? This game is really too real, not only can hit NPC, but also can rob at will. Ha ha ha, cool ~ " thunderbolt''s face is satisfied. The hard core of this game is too unexpected. What kind of game can see NPC displeased go up to beat each other, and still can rob?? This is the real virtual game. It''s real. When he turned his head and looked at the groaning merchant at the door of the fruit store, thunderbolt came forward and beat him up again. "Humph, fat man, I tell you, today, the second brother, I, and the fourth brother and three people rob you. We are called robbing the rich and helping the poor. Do you understand?? What''s more, a small businessman NPC dares to scare us. You don''t know how famous Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun is! " "Damn bastards, are you from the underground? This place is sheltered by the fog of sinking!! You will be killed Lying on the ground with a big belly, the fat businessman with two panda eyes yelled with anger on his face. These three damned refugees, he must hang these three bastards, must! What is the fog of fall? Several people looked at each other and were interested in the name. "Lost in the fog?"?? What is that?? Gangs Hunyuan bent down and asked questions to the fat businessman whose face was swollen into a pig''s head. Hearing this, the fat businessman was even more angry. "You damned refugees dare to rob without even knowing that they are in the fog?"?!! This is one of the three most powerful forces in the western region. It is a refuge in the fog. No one can offend sinking fog, you will be hanged on the gallows, I swear Looking at this time to threaten them, Hunyuan immediately became angry. "Shit, what kind of shit is falling into the fog, what are the three forces!! Brothers, beat him " BAM Bang Bang ~ two foreign players came forward to beat him again. As a player, although it is the first time how to arrive, but they have what panic, is not robbery, is not offending an underground force? What are you afraid of. After a good fight, the three immediately fell in love with this feeling. Cheng Kun, the fourth younger brother, said with some hesitation, "second brother, third brother, are we still looking for NPC to transfer jobs or do tasks? I feel... It seems more exciting to join an underground gang and engage in robbery. " Players basically have no psychological burden, these guys are here to play, how to have fun, how to come, as for good or evil, the rookies who just came to glory have no such consciousness. Hunyuan''s face showed some approval, "yes, it can be" after that, he touched a large amount of copper puke in his arms, and took a full look at the fat businessman. Robbing is faster than making money on a mission. The thunderbolt hand nodded fiercely, "I agree to this matter" "what kind of Gang should we join?" After Cheng Kun said this, the three turned their heads to the fat businessman. "You say it!" At this time, the big belly businessman wanted to cry without tears and wanted to stand up and curse his mother. After you beat me up, you still rob me, even if you rob me, let me show you the direction of future development. You can''t bully people to this extent? But after the player''s iron fist, the fat businessman also woke up at this time. Although these refugees are humble, businessmen need to look at the time and know when to step back and kill their customers. This is the Oracle taught by the great goddess of wealth.Speak now. "There are three forces in the underground world of green city, the dark agreement, the evil heart and the fog of falling." the fat businessman''s eyes slip around and the nature of the merchant is restored in a moment. "Three handsome and great dragon slaying heroes, maybe you can join in the fog of falling, and you can get the best training here" after finishing looking forward to the three people, as long as you can see the three people with full face and expectation, as long as you can get the best training here Join the fog, these damned refugees will be played dead by him!! He paid so many years of asylum to the fog, and it is not easy to know many "big people" to kill two new people?? A few people are not so easy to be. "Mixed yuan eyes calm," tell us about these three forces in detail. " Fat businessman is disappointed in his eyes, but he seems to have adjusted his mind to be indifferent to what happened and began to explain patiently. "The fog of falling is the most powerful existence of the three forces. Gavin, the great fallen warrior, is the force that can not be matched." fat businessmen have not given up and continue to boast, "so you are the best choice to join in the fog. The other two forces, in contrast to the fog, were countless times weaker. In particular, the dark covenant among them, their president, viscount Berner, had disappeared at this time because he offended the patron of green city, under the crown of great master Locke. And because of offending Locke, the dark period of the time was surrounded and suppressed by the Green City Army, greatly damaged. The most important thing is that the dark agreement has changed a new president with unknown strength - ilot, who is mysterious and seems to be a vampire. You may become vampire food... "Br > the three people are not taking the fat businessman''s meaning seriously, but they are very excited to look at each other. Listen to this call.. Super, viscount Berner, vampire, high end. It was a surprise that I didn''t expect to get to such high-end information on the first day of the game. At this point they even thought about how to go back to the glory forum to boast. "And then, what about the dark covenant now? What is the existence of the supernatural? Who is that Viscount Bernard? " The mixed yuan continued to ask with cold face. Fat businessman is full of black line, this bastard, really when I am the owner of the fog? Is this information what I can know? But looking at the big fist of three players, he still speaks honestly. "The dark pact has now become the weakest of the three forces, and its strength is far from the devil''s heart and the fog of falling. As for the supernatural, I can only say that under the crown of the supernatural master Locke is the shelter of our green city, and the only transcendent existence in green city, his strength cannot be described in words. " "Lord Bernard was the president of the previous Dark Pact, whose strength was unclear, and now he has offended Locke and has disappeared." Hearing the explanation of fat businessmen, several people looked at each other, and their faces were all excited. These news are so wonderful for them. It''s nice to know so much secret information on the first day. "Brother two, how to go out this time also need to send a few posts, let the group of slag see how many cattle we have when the thunderbolt hand became Kunsan brothers..." br > the mixed yuan nodded and agreed with this very much. "Great kindness" then we join that force? Like the fat man said, join the fog of falling? " Thunderbolt hand hesitated. "I always feel this bastard is upset and kind" Chengkun disdains and says, "it also feels like, obviously, ask again, is there a devil heart? This force is very powerful when it hears its name. " After the three discussed, they turned to look at the fat businessman who had barely sat up. "What about the devil''s heart?" When he heard this call fat businessman, he was afraid. "The evil heart controlled by cannibalism Wales is the most evil force among the three forces, because the cannibalism Wales has half of the demonic blood, his favorite thing is to dig out the enemy''s heart and eat it with blood after winning the enemy..." br > the three people look at the panic on the face of fat businessmen, There is also hair in my heart. "MMP, this game is so real. You see, the fat man, the fear from the heart is really seeping." Chengkun is the youngest, and the game is hair when he hears the story of eating the mind devil. At this time, the mixed yuan eyes flashed a little light, the tone of some indifference looked at the fat businessman, "you lie!" Fat businessman shook his head crazily. "No, I didn''t lie. The legend of heartbreaking Welsh is all over the underground world of green city. You can find anyone in the west to inquire about it." " mixed yuan shook his head." no, I don''t mean this evil eater, I mean the dark and dark covenant. " the dark agreement Fat businessmen were puzzled, "I swear to the goddess of wealth, I didn''t cheat you..."Thunderbolt hand and Cheng Kun also some puzzled look at Hunyuan, "second brother, what''s wrong?" Hunyuan disdained to smile. "According to this asshole''s statement, the Dark Pact offended the most powerful existence in this city, and it is certainly impossible to survive, but now, the original presidents of the Dark Pact have disappeared, and the underground forces still exist. This is unscientific. In principle, gangs in the underground world may be swallowed up by other forces in a short time once they lose their strong backing. Don''t you think it''s strange that there is no such force? " Thunderbolt hand and Cheng Kun looked at Hunyuan with admiration, "second brother, are you the legendary domestic Lingling lacquer? High, it''s so high The fat businessman couldn''t understand what they were saying, but looking at Hunyuan''s sneering eyes, he felt a little pain again. "No, I didn''t lie. The Dark Pact did lose their president. But in this period, because of the appearance of the new president, the heart eating devil Wales, the master of the devil''s heart, recognized the status of the covenant of darkness... therefore, although the covenant of darkness was much weaker, it was still three major forces..." Hunyuan''s eyes showed a look of interest, "that is to say, ask "Yes, Lord ello, the new president of the Dark Pact, is a legendary vampire, and his strength can not be estimated." here, fat businessmen have an undiscovered surprise, "what is shocking is that this vampire is not only the president of the Dark Pact, but also invited by the heart eating devil Wales to become the vice president of the devil heart" " "It''s incredible that the Dark Pact is completely hostile to the previous devil''s heart. Now the devil''s heart even let the president of the Dark Pact act as their Vice President..." hearing this Hunyuan, I immediately understood that the new president was more powerful. "Second brother, do you understand? Which faction shall we join? " Thunderbolt hand and Cheng Kun did not think so much, urging Hunyuan to make a decision. For them to join the underground power is only for the convenience of robbery and other exciting games, they did not consider so much. The truth is to play well. "Of course, it''s the covenant of darkness", Hun yuan is very rational about it. "You think about it, the chairman of the heart of darkness is so powerful that he occupies two places of the three forces, he is also the president of the covenant of darkness and the vice-president of the devil''s heart. Compared with the heart eating devil, Welsh, who eats people''s hearts, vampires are much more receptive. If we have such a thigh in our arms, can we fly to the sky?? Don''t talk about robbing an ordinary NPC businessman. Who do you want to rob in this city? We Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun will become a new giant in the underground world of green city in the future... " in Hunyuan''s words, thunderbolt hand and Cheng Kun are ready to move. They are college students. In real life, they want to be the leader of a gang. I''m afraid the aunt next door can clean them up. But it''s different in the game. Who hasn''t led his younger brother to pick up girls and chop people in the street, and walk majestically through the street with hundreds of kids with one wave of hand. This game can even rob on the street. It''s so real that they can realize their fantasy here. "Let''s go, Hong Xing society opened today ~" "you know how to join the Dark Pact, fat man?" When the fat businessman with a big belly and a golden robe heard this, he scolded these damned bastards in his heart. What do you think of him?? "I''m sorry, I..." just wanted to refuse. I hit my fist with a big sandbag. Hunyuan sneered, "what do you want to say?" The flesh on the fat merchant''s face trembled, and he said, "a few warriors who can kill dragons, I swear to the goddess of wealth, you just need to enter the western district and show your origin in the crowded tavern, and you may meet the people of the dark covenant. I, I''m just a businessman. I don''t know so much about it. I''m really just a businessman... Wuwuwu... I''m a businessman... after that, the fat businessman felt aggrieved in his heart, and he couldn''t help crying. The voice was weeping and sad. Even the people around me who had been pretending to be invisible could not help peeking at them secretly. He swore that he just wanted to get rid of these noisy guys next to his shop, but he didn''t expect to. Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun three people some embarrassed look at each other. Sweating inside. MMP, you may not believe it. On the first day of entering the game, we robbed a NPC businessman on the roadside, and beat him to tears... this game is fun for tenima... "OK, I''ll let you off this time. Don''t cry."Cheng Kun threatened with some embarrassment. Forced by the power of the three, the fat businessman immediately held back his tears and looked at them wrongly with red eyes. He was helpless. "You''re such a big man, like a child, don''t you lose face? Isn''t it just a slap? You''re a NPC, you know? What are you crying about? Don''t cry in the future " the thunderclap hand stood up and said to the fat businessman with a kind of earnest and sincere voice," you should be strong. Although life is very hard, the future is bright, promising and brilliant. We should believe that we can pass the high school entrance examination. Bah, we should believe that we can... the fat businessman is at a loss What? " Thunderbolt hand''s face was stiff, "well, yes, yes, anyway, it''s OK, whatever he can do" the fat businessman immediately held back his words and said, "Oh" seeing this scene, thunderbolt turned his head and looked at Hunyuan with satisfaction, "second brother, I have given him ideological education, I believe he won''t dare next time, right, fat man?" The fat merchant is about to cry again. Now he only asks these bastards to leave his shop and can only nod his head. "See, second brother?! This is called the power of knowledge " Hunyuan ignored him and turned his head to see the scene of pedestrians passing by the street, but no one stopped to stay or came in to help the businessmen. His eyes flashed a bit thoughtful. "It seems that the public security in the West District of green city is worse than I thought. We robbed here for such a long time, and there is no one to stop it, and there is not even a patrolman... This is really amazing" Cheng Kun has a wonderful way, "what does this mean?" Hunyuan''s face was still as expressionless as facial paralysis. "This represents chaos, it means that this kind of thing is very common, it represents that the patrol force of green city is very poor, at the same time, it also means that we don''t have to worry about robbery in other places in the future. This will be our heaven hall. Go, join the Dark Pact and become a professional first. Cheng Kun, our Hunyuan thunderbolt hand, will surely become the leader of the underground gangs and the underground forces ruling the whole green city... " after that, he turned around and took a dozen silver puke and several hundred copper puke, which had robbed the fat merchant, and headed for the western District. The arrival of players in a moistening silent way, slowly into the glory, some of them chose the light, some chose the dark. What will happen in the future is still unknown. Chapter 205 After hearing the system prompt, Li De didn''t return to earth at the first time. Instead, he arranged all the work related to the mage tower before announcing his closure. The calm attitude to deal with the beginning of the "glory" on the player''s concerns formed a sharp contrast. People are growing up. Now, Lee de has grown from a rookie vampire to a big dark boss with five level 15 combat effectiveness across the black and white lanes, controlling a city and ruling a superior race. His decrees can change the fate of countless people, and his will is enough to make the dark giant who has deterred half green city shudder. Strong strength gives him enough strength to deal with the future crisis. Moreover, the arrival of players is not necessarily a bad thing for Li De, who is already familiar with the law of the world''s operation. In the world of glory, no one knows better what kind of creatures players are. This is a group of sand sculptures who have something to do and more to do with nothing. It''s not difficult to deal with these guys. With a little bit of Gallic, these guys are definitely more active than anyone else. Even if the absurd deeds of vampire and human peaceful coexistence have happened, what is impossible? Li De''s mouth showed a smile, as if to see players in order to learn a small fireball, to help scarlet mage tower to Collect Magic materials scene. After the internal test, the scarlet mage tower is almost impossible to avoid players. But as he stands higher and higher, and contacts more and more information, Li De is more and more confident. In the future, players may not be able to become affiliated forces of scarlet mage tower. As long as they are brave, the goddess will take maternity leave. As for the real foundation of dawn City, he has no idea of opening up for a short time, and even for a long time in the future, he will not let players appear in this private city which belongs to him completely. After explaining Amy and Harrison some precautions, reed returned to earth. When Li De, who is handsome and full of elegant and classic aristocratic temperament, opens his eyes from the bed. That super marshal is back again. Stand up, dark eyes like a sea of stars floating and sinking, the body has trained for more than half a year, full of the smell of the opposite sex breathing faster. At this time, anyone will be surprised by this handsome boy with outstanding temperament. Unfortunately, no one can enjoy this scene. Li De sat in front of his computer desk and opened the official forum of glory. He saw a very lively scene. The Forum on the official website is boiling, and the players are posting crazily after the internal test. At this time, every second there are dozens of posts are refreshed, the degree of fanaticism on a game just in-house test is almost unimaginable. But the fact is that, after the off-line preheating, online and internal testing caused a sensation unimaginable. And most importantly, "glory" is so amazing that many players are attracted by this huge and gorgeous world at first sight. No one thought that the game was so real that it seemed to be a real world with flowers, grass, bricks and trees, the fragrance in the air, the stench of sewers, and the expression and reaction of each NPC. Few players can resist this original journey to the world. of course game player make complaints about the Tucao, because the hard core of glory is beyond everyone''s imagination. In the offline experience, players only enjoy the joy of the game, but now they are deeply hit by the spirit. In the official website forum, the front post with 100000 replies is directly placed on the top, and the title of the post is. Everyone is responsible for the plan to kill the dog with a little curiosity, Li De went in and was not immediately laughed at. Don''t worry, no one: "what kind of junk game is this? I want to protest, I want to report, this kind of game can also be online??? First of all, let''s talk about my experience. I was born in a city called Cape city in the stormy sea area. Then, the key point is that I can''t understand NPC''s words?? MMP, and this kind of thing?? As a game player, I can''t understand the words of game NPC? I thought there would be a solution to this problem, but if there was no solution, there would be no solution. The NPC priest didn''t know how to use it to let me know a message. He said that if you want to communicate, you must use language to understand this magic... The key came. When I thought this priest would use it for me, he said he would not!! You''re right. This priest won''t!! He said that his talent is not enough to learn this magic!! What a fish next door to my house! And then? And then I couldn''t understand anything. I wandered in the Cape city. I''m a lonely cityI swear, this is the most helpless time in my life. There is no novice guidance, no task guidance, no novice village, no acquaintances, even the language is not the same. Standing on the street, I found that I didn''t know what to do... I wanted to take up the task, but I couldn''t understand what I was talking about. Moreover, it was a completely strange language system, and I didn''t know what they were talking about. This is not the key, the most important is still to come. At this time, two NPC approached me and accosted me. Although I couldn''t understand what they said, I thought I met a good person and had a task to do, so I left with them. I didn''t expect that these two God killed NPC were slave merchants! Yes, it''s the slaver of human trafficking!! I''m a player, a decent player was kidnapped by two NPC!! Ah, ah, the plan of dog day!! What''s more, I was sold to a fat old noble woman within an hour of being kidnapped. That''s right. As you think, this noble old woman wanted to treat me xxoo directly, and she was still in front of the slave merchant. If I didn''t react quickly and hit the pillar head on, I''m afraid it would have been... and then when I wanted to log in to revenge after my death, I found that it would take 24 hours before I could continue to log in!! MMP, I can''t help my inner rage. God kill game planning, do you dare to come out?? Today, my grandfather didn''t beat you to call you dad. I was in vain. What is the qualification of this game? I ask you to rectify immediately and return our players a piece of blue sky! " Li De recalled that when he became the ancestor of the blood clan, he was lucky to inherit the memory of the ancestor of the blood family. Otherwise, a language barrier would make his head grow. But he didn''t expect that the game mechanism of "glory" did not change this point, and this group of players only took the first step to feel the danger of the world. As for being abducted and sold by slave merchants and given to xxoo by aristocratic aunts, he also laughed. This is also a masterpiece. However, it seems that this kind of thing is not uncommon in glory. If he dares to go to the west side of green city, the sacrifice put on the altar of evil gods may not be small. This group of NPCs doesn''t care whether you are a player or not. Anything can happen when you encounter a guy from the evil camp. and the comments below are more uniform and make complaints about it. "I thought I was alone? I don''t know how to open my mouth when I see an aristocratic girl chatting up to you... "ha ha ha ha, the landlord is a cruel man. Has that noble lady used the rich woman happy ball to you "After seeing the experience of the landlord, I have such a trace of envy in my heart..." "I strongly demand killing dogs to plan sacrifice to heaven, and good games are to make these garbage plans yellow." "I offer 5000 RMB to buy a qualification number for the internal test. If the owner doesn''t want to play, you can contact me." "Internal game strategy, teach you how to transfer to a hidden occupation, please contact me if you need, qq34..." "for strategy, I can''t do it, I will be abducted and sold by slave merchants, I also want to enjoy the abuse of noble rich women..." Li De is interested in watching, sand sculpture players are always the source of joy. But in other posts, Lee also found a lot of interesting things. In particular, one of the "on the glory of the major professions" of the post let Li De some of the eye-catching. Knights with broken sword: Hello everyone, I''m here again ~ I just got a place to experience, and I officially settled in glory today. I believe that the brothers who didn''t get the quota are very curious about the real world of glory. I''ll give you a brief explanation. No boast or black that "glory" is absolutely a masterpiece in the virtual game. At present, there is no virtual online game on the market that can be compared with "glory". No!! This is not a boast, but my own practical inference. First of all, the authenticity of Rongguang is the lifeblood of all virtual online games. Some so-called virtual games, but the concept of virtual games only stay in the visual and sensory, do not know how a real world is. But glory is not the same. In glory, I can smell the smell of flowers in the air, smell the rotten smell of sewers, feel the heat of the sun on my body, and so on. In glory, there is no difference between the reality and the reality. This is not comparable to other so-called virtual games. Of course, what I want to say today is about the career of glory.We all know that glory is a medieval world with gods and countless races. At present, according to my statistics, only one race has been opened to the public. It is not known whether the second race will be opened in the future. Players can now choose one of five initial classes: mage, Archer, priest, thief and warrior. Among them, the difficulty of mage is the highest among all professions, and the difficulty of warrior is the lowest. I was born in the royal capital of Nolan empire in the Twelve Kingdoms of mankind. In the palace of life in the capital, I met a powerful priest. It''s so powerful that you can''t even trace the level of the other person. As for what kind of career I would like to be transferred to, I have already had my expectation in mind, but I still try to ask the old priest whether I can be transferred to become the priest of the temple of life. The priest said something that surprised me. He said that although you have a kind heart, you can''t become a priest without casting talent. However, for the sake of my kindness, you can introduce me to become a knight in the temple of life. Knight, according to my inference, is also a branch of warrior, which belongs to the class of warrior. This makes me have a new inference about glory. The initial career is not everyone can choose. Players should have hidden attribute points when they are born. These attribute points determine whether they can transfer to a certain occupation. For example, according to the official website of glory, mages are the most powerful and the most difficult. According to my prediction, the number should be the least. That''s why I can''t be transferred. Of course, this may be due to my low level, and there may be other opportunities for transfer later, which need to be verified. And I''ve seen a lot of player posts, and I''ve confirmed that. Most people who want to become priests have been declined. There are only three or five out of a hundred people who can succeed. The probability is very small. Because of their low difficulty and low talent requirements, most of the players who can''t become casters are recommended to switch to warriors. Therefore, I infer that it is also the same in the future. It is very difficult to become a mage, but it is very simple to become a warrior. Therefore, I would like to give you a suggestion. If you can transfer to a legal profession, you should try your best to become a legal profession. What is rare must be precious. As for archers and thieves, I haven''t studied them in depth, but according to the information on the official website, although the difficulty is smaller than that of the caster, it is certainly higher than that of the warrior. Therefore, players who choose these two classes need to consider carefully. Archers in particular, with the authenticity of this game, it is very likely that you will go to practice archery in person, so I suggest that you do not have talent or not to go. The above is my view on the career of Rongguang. You can make a preliminary reference and update the later findings. The recovery below was also lively. "Knight boss, you are a real God and a technical bull. You like to see your strategy most" "awesome, so much information can be deduced. Why is it that your brain is your good use?" "Knight boss, have you transferred? How can I change my job? " "It''s too real. I entered the game with my friend. I became a priest, but that guy was expelled, saying that he didn''t have the talent of a caster" "..." Lee looked at the broken sword Knight''s ID and felt familiar. It seemed that this guy had also sent a post about theocracy and kingship before, in which the priest analyzed was natural theocracy The camp brightened his eyes. Silent attention to the broken sword knight. Although the knights with broken swords said something very reasonable, Li De was keenly aware that maybe the truth was not so simple. Casters are recognized as rare in glory, so they are far higher in status than those in the same rank. There may be more than 700 soldiers and thieves in green city. However, there are only about 20 senior mages. Even if the underground forces are included, there will be no more than 40. This is not a concept at all. The reason for this is that the caster demands too much talent. Players can''t be casters because they don''t have casting talents, not because of the hidden properties of the system. Although this is only an uncertain inference, Li De feels that this is the case in nine out of ten cases. This changed some of his thoughts, and at the same time, he was quietly relieved. At this point, it seems that players can''t escape the limitation of honor rules. If they want to kill as much as in other games, they will have to dream in a short time. What is the size of the Rongguang world? Li De has not yet made clear. He only knows that there are 12 personal empires, and the 12 personal empires only govern half of Rongguang''s main plane. The rest of the land is occupied by unknown small countries, races and unknown forces.So the 100000 players in the internal test were thrown into such a huge world that they couldn''t even splash a drop of water. Although players are destined to grow up because of their ability to resurrect, they don''t have to worry too much in a short time. After watching the forum for some time, Li De didn''t pay attention to it any more. At this stage, players are still in the exploration period of the whole glory, it is difficult to access any useful information. However, due to the "glory" too hard core game way has directly caused a collective protest of players, and even set off a lot of waves on the Internet. Directly on the hot headlines of the major media. Innumerable players who did not get the internal test quota took advantage of the situation to ask "glory" to open the test quota, while the players who have already drawn the quota should officially increase the novice task and cancel the hard core settings of language barrier. If they don''t change it, they''ll stop playing. Some even organized a strike union to force the official to change the game mode. For a moment, the fighting power of players is amazing. However, to everyone''s dismay, "glory" official website did not pay attention to this stubble, even the statement did not reply. Any of these players how to make, how to post are ignored. Even to the end of the official website only randomly released a notice, the content of the announcement with the game as hard core. Rongguang is a very real world, please don''t try this world with other games. Here you can experience everything real. If you don''t need to experience the game, please contact us to cancel the account and we will distribute the account to other players who need it. This official statement made a crowd of protesting players spit blood, and thousands of people chose to cancel their accounts in anger. However, this batch of cancelled accounts were snatched by other players participating in the quota snatching in a few seconds. It didn''t affect the game at all. At one time, he cancelled his account and scolded the official bully of Rongguang. He grabbed the account and praised the official wisdom. The official website forum staged a war of tearing and forcing. However, due to the official tough Rongguang, players really realized that this game is different, and with the deepening of experience, players began to sink in this huge world. A game will eventually be tired of playing, but a world with millions of years of history and wonderful world brings charm that ordinary players can not resist. In particular, players found that "glory" really can do anything, is even more crazy. The posts on the forum have been erupting. Speaking out, you may not believe it. I was taken away by a noble young woman today. My body was taken away by NPC for 20 years. It''s really... Great? Let''s form a learning group of Rongguang common language. in the bedroom I''m a fan of Yongchun and Bajiquan, but I was taken as a disciple by a level 10 fighter and told you a secret. Martial arts in reality can also be used in Rongguang. I''m a fan of Yongchun and Bajiquan. I''m a fan of Yongchun and Bajiquan. I didn''t expect to be taken as a disciple by a level 10 fighter. I told you a secret. Martial arts in reality can also be used in Rongguang It''s time to learn warrior secrets from my teacher. players have just begun to contact the game, which is extremely difficult. They don''t know what to do and what to do. But with the passage of time, players gradually become familiar with the environment of their birth, and immediately began to integrate into it, with shameless and not afraid of death, slowly become a part of glory. This huge and wonderful world immediately let players indulge in it. But one of the most criticized or those points, the number one is language barrier. This is too hard core. It makes countless players jump their feet and curse their mother. Players are all born in the temple of life. Some can be cast for free, but some priests can''t speak the second ring magic. This makes many players furious. Make complaints about game player but not the official. However, players stumbling for a long time, finally reluctantly learned some basic dialogue, many people feel that their college entrance examination is not so serious efforts. Second, the death penalty is very serious, each death will drop 20% of the total experience, and need to cool down for 24 hours to enter the game again. And the number of deaths in a month can''t exceed 5, otherwise each death will have 72 hours of death penalty, must be three days later to enter the game again.It can be said that the death penalty of "glory" is directly cut on the player''s life gate, so that the players who originally hold themselves can be infinitely reborn immediately become cautious. This measure also caused all players to denounce unanimously. It''s too much to drop 20% of the total experience per death. If the level is higher, the next death may drop the level. I can''t bear it. And the cooling time of death is so long that you can''t get in until the next day. However, "glory" is as tough as ever, saying that "glory" is an extremely real world, too many and too frequent deaths will cause damage to the body. In order to avoid injury, it is necessary to limit the number of player deaths. They want players to cherish their lives in glory and not to waste their lives at will. For this explanation, players are very dissatisfied, but "glory" did not bargain with them at all, directly issued an announcement, if not satisfied with the number can be cancelled. In this regard, a crowd of players hate to itch their teeth and cry out that Zhenxiang is silent in "glory". The beginning of Rongguang has a great effect on persuading people to quit, but after being familiar with it, people will be addicted to it. Therefore, although the slogan of boycott was loud, few people actually withdrew. Not only that, but more and more screenshots of the game are flowing out as the players deeply understand Rongguang. The gorgeous and huge world outlook of Rongguang, the incomparably real character environment, various free behavior patterns, and even the hard core with no restrictions on Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa PA. Let the whole game world boil. Originally, I felt the game was unusual when I was offline, but no one could have thought that glory was so powerful. Even Pa Pa Pa this kind of yellow matter can be carried out, it makes the players crazy. However, the poor 100000 internal test quota in front of a few players, more than the water drops on the sea. Internal test qualification is also crazy speculation, not bad money of the local tyrants even out to 100000. Li De stayed on the earth for two days and even went to the offline experience point to find the girl who added her wechat to ask about the game. But "glory" news did not get much, on the contrary, the figure is very good, the girl''s face indulged in looking at his handsome and charming face. In particular, his noble temperament makes the girl almost intoxicated. At 11:00 p.m., he still wants to come to his house to taste whether the boiled water he cooked is better. I just want to ask you for information, but you want to sleep with me. Only left a disappointed girl, looking at his back of temperament, even in the last heart still silently sigh. It''s worthy of being the male god I like, even the back is so handsome... although glory has opened the internal testing channel, it has not released any more useful information. After Li De didn''t get the information he wanted, he returned to the dawn city with a little disappointment. By this time he had been on earth for two days, a week after he had left dawn city. Chapter 206 As the week went on, little had changed in dawn city. The surging earth players have little impact on the city, which is hidden deep in the mountains. Dawn mage tower, after lied out of his room, Amy immediately got the news and rushed over. Hall on the first floor. "Good day, under the ancestor''s crown," Li De glanced at the bright window and nodded slightly. "Good day, Amy. How is the dawn city these days? Is there anything special happening? Are there any strangers who speak strange language to the dawn city? " Although I learned from the forum that the birthplace of the player is in the temple of life, Li De can''t guarantee that everyone is like this. There are temples in dawn city. Although the dawn sect is his own sect, it is not impossible for players to appear. Amy shook her head with a strange expression. "Under the crown of our ancestors, the dawn city is located in the deep mountains and mountains. It is impossible for strangers to appear suddenly without us noticing. And now we have mobilized all the residents of the city to report any stranger or crime Lee laughed at this. The great man said that the enemy should be surrounded by the vast sea of people. Li De highly recognized this and asked Harrison to carry out this super strategic thought. According to the city hall, if a sign of organization similar to that of the Wolf Gang, or any other form of crime is found, the police will be rewarded with kimpuck. If the credit is significant, you can also get the most valuable points of dawn city. Therefore, it is almost impossible for a stranger or criminal to hide in the dawn city. Unless no one sees it, otherwise, once something goes wrong, these residents will be happy to report the other party to the city hall for valuable points. "Well, during this period of time, pay close attention to this matter. No matter it''s the mage tower or other places, anyone who says strange words and acts out of tune with ordinary residents will immediately inform the security forces and report it to me." Although it was a little strange that lied''s order, Amy looked at his serious eyes and immediately nodded respectfully. "Yes, under the crown" no matter whether Li De''s decision is justified or not, everyone must implement it unconditionally, and there is no excuse to find. After chatting for a while, Harrison, who has been working in the dawning mage tower these days, also arrived. "Good day, patriarch" "Harrison, how is the harvest going The harvest began when he left the dawn city. In Li De''s mind, the importance of food at this point in time is absolutely ahead of the players. "Patriarch, 80% of the grain has been harvested in recent days, and all the grain has been put into the granary after magic treatment" Li De nodded with satisfaction. The grain represents the foundation for the future development of the dawn city. At this time, he was very happy to hear this news. "Has all the grain been put into storage? Have the residents left their own food? " Harrison shook his head. "According to the regulations of the city hall, in addition to paying 30% of the tax, residents can still leave 20% of the grain, and other grain must be sold to the city hall" Li De nodded, a little curious. "Does anyone have any objection to that?" Harrison shook his head oddly. "Patriarch, we provide them with the land for free. What else do these civilians have to say? Moreover, all the grain is purchased at the price of 4 copper per pound, and the grain we sell is only 3 copper per pound. at this stage, in order to stabilize the grain price, Li De has also made some subsidies for the grain price, so the price is lower than the purchase price. For him, who now owns the magic factory, the kimpuk manufacturing machine, these little money is totally ignored. What''s more, it should be taken from the people and from the people. When these lambs are fattened, how to collect the wool is not his word. "Very well, we must control all the grain in the hands of the city hall and prohibit anyone from trading grain in the market" Li De once again reiterated that as a strategic material, when there is not enough reserve, he will not allow the free trade of grain in the hands of residents. "Inform the security team that if you find any foreign population or strange faces that are not part of the dawn city during this period of time, you must inform me as soon as possible" tell Harrison what she told Amy again. You can''t relax your vigilance about the players. "Yes, patriarch" Harrison nodded solemnly, then seemed to think of something, and hesitated. "Clan chief, the magic language bat has changed a lot recently..." Li De''s heart pounded with a thump. "Tell me more" the magic language bat is the most important productivity of dawn city at this stage, which can not be replaced in a short time.If something goes wrong with this key point, it will have a huge impact on his plan. Harrison shook his head. "Patriarch, it''s not all the groups that have problems, but one of them. To be exact, there is a magic bat that seems to be undergoing transformation" Li De is stunned, "metamorphosis Magic language bat is the unique Warcraft of the blood clan. No race can cultivate it except the blood clan. The whole Melo bat population is cultivated with ordinary small bats. Only by activating the hidden blood vessels of the blood clan can they become magic language bats. But it''s the first time Lee has heard that magic language bats can transform. The magic language bat''s birth level is level 5, mature body level 7, elite body level 9. The best bat may break through level 10, but it will be over. The word "Metamorphosis" is not used casually. It does not mean that upgrading from level 9 to level 10 is even if it is metamorphosis. It can only be said that it is a normal upgrade. Look at Harrison''s expression, Lee Demin sharp feel this is not simple. "Tell me more" "yes, patriarch. Five days ago, giant valley was mining veins as usual, and Lord kosso was digging a new mine. At this time, the magic language bat, which is responsible for transporting the ore, is carrying the ore mined by Lord Corso. At this time, the newly opened mine was shocked and collapsed. Corso couldn''t escape. His arm was pierced by a sharp stone pillar. At the same time, a magic language bat behind the body of COSO pavilion was pierced by the stone pillar Li De''s brow frowned. The collapse of ore veins has happened many times. The Cyclops are so huge that ordinary mines can''t satisfy them at all. In addition, these large mining veins are also very violent, and they rarely take into account other things. Therefore, collapses often occur. But this group of people with ancient blood are very thick skinned and flesh thick. Even if the mine cave collapses, they are hard to hurt. Harrison had reported to Lee a few times before. At first, he was a little nervous. Later, he knew that the Cyclops were strong, and there was no regular meeting. "And then?" Harrison''s expression was very strange. "Magic language bats can absorb the blood of other creatures to recover their wounds. The injured COSO''s blood gushed, and the magic language bat behind him was also seriously injured. The magic language bat was doused with Koso''s blood all over, at the same time... " Li De suddenly nodded, needless to say, he knew what happened. When the magic language bat was seriously injured, he not only bathed in the blood of the bronze one eyed giant Kessel, but also absorbed blood and absorbed enough. There is a huge amount of energy in the blood donation of higher organisms, and kosso, who activated the blood of ancient giants in the body to evolve into bronze one eyed giant, Lee de estimated that even if there was a gap with the dragon, it would not be too much. Especially in this period of time, the wounds suffered by COSO have been fully recovered, and the blood of the bronze Cyclops is slowly tapping into greater potential. It is not difficult to understand that the low-level magic language bat can suck the blood of this ancient life. "Now what''s the situation with the magic language bat?" "Patriarch, for the past five days, the magic language bat has been metamorphosis in a deep sleep, but this process is extremely slow and seems to lack of key power. The transformation of the magic language bat has now fallen into a standstill... according to Dylan''s conjecture, if the transformation can''t be completed within three days, it is possible that the magic language bat will die" Li De''s face is not good-looking, "here Did the magic language bat feed the magic blood "Yes, and there are many. Although it alleviates the state of magic language bat to a certain extent, it is still of little use. It seems that the problem is not the lack of energy " Li De is a little puzzled. It is reasonable to say that the failure of normal transformation is often due to lack of energy, which was the case with Amy and grott before. After they received a lot of magic blood, they would be fine. Now it doesn''t work on magic language bats? "Take me to see" what kind of creature can the magic language bat that infects the blood of the bronze Cyclops? One eyed bat? Giant bat? Bat giant? It''s also a little interesting. Li De thinks of it. It seems that sand sculpture players have infected him. "Yes, patriarch" Harrison and Amy lead the way, and Lee leaves the mage tower with them. At the same time, he was very curious about the magic language bat which devoured the blood of the bronze Cyclops. He faintly felt that the transformation of the magic language bat was not so simple. The magic language bat cave is located on the hillside of the mountain in the east of dawn City, which is very close to the holy land where the Holy Spirit is stored. At this time, a protruding blue stone platform with 200 blades in length and width and covered with claw marks, Li De looked at the magic language bat curling up in the middle of the platform, frowning.Amy, Harrison, and Dylan were all behind him. "Patriarch, this is the magic language bat that sucked COSO''s blood." Dylan''s big body seemed very oppressive. "After we brought it back from giant''s Valley, we didn''t wake up" lied nodded, "is Corso ok ok?" "COSO returned to normal the next day, and now he is still mining in the valley" Li De was also a bit embarrassed. Originally, the one eyed giant was solid and resistant to exercise. After evolution into a bronze one eyed giant, COSO''s physical fitness became more abnormal. With such a serious injury, they can continue mining the next day. These Cyclops are really excellent labor force. Then some expect to open the magic language bat''s properties panel. Demonic language bat (in metamorphosis) transmutation race: unknown, current metamorphosis degree is 32% current state: metamorphosis. Success rate: 1% seeing this state, Li De couldn''t help frowning, turned his head and looked at a magic language bat not far away, and opened the other party''s attribute panel. Magic language bat level: 7 talent skill: [Fury: after being injured, you will fall into a rage, increase your strength greatly, and be fearless of pain] [blood rebirth, swallowing blood will quickly recover the body''s injury. ¡¿ [super physique, giant bats domesticated in a special way have a very strong physique] [sound wave, giant bats can emit unique sound waves to determine the location, and can also be transformed into spiritual magic - constant Three Ring Magic: spiritual shock] it shows that giant bats bred by blood clan in special ways have great power and fly very fast Line speed, can release the spirit attack, is the blood clan unique Warcraft. The magic language bat''s attributes are excellent, although they were crushed when they sniped at Stanley, Cologne, and grot. But that''s because the opponent''s power is completely beyond the scope of magic language bats. In the same level, magic language bats are not inferior to ordinary professionals. Now falling into the metamorphosis of the magic language bat let Lee feel a bit tricky, the other party''s state did not show any reason that the other party did not succeed in metamorphosis. And the success rate of metamorphosis is only 1%, that is to say, 99% of them are likely to fail. Isn''t this a direct declaration of the failure of the magic language bat? "Amy, what can you do?" Unaware of the problem, reed turned his eyes to Amy, the blasphemer. Among the top 15 level professionals, Amy''s combat effectiveness is not the highest, but because she has been in the Knights'' temple for so many years, her knowledge must be the most extensive. Amy thought for a moment and then said with a wry smile. "I don''t have much research in this field under the ancestor''s crown..." after saying that, I hesitated for a moment, "but I think the transformation of magic language bat must be due to the lack of some key factors. And this factor is most likely energy. " Harrison shook his head. "Marquis Emmy, we''ve fed the magic blood, but no matter how much magic language we feed, bats don''t respond. I think what magic language bats lack is not energy, or even energy is not ordinary energy... " this made Amy''s eyes shine and his eyes were burning at Li De. "Under the patriarch''s crown, I have inadvertently entered the kingdom of the knight God, where I have seen a small amount of the use of the power of faith. and the power of riding was not used to cultivate his belief in riding? " Li De was immediately moved by their words. Amy is not a simple blasphemer. He wanted to study how to become a God at first! However, with the establishment of the dawn sect, although the power of faith was more and more, Amy realized how difficult the power of faith was that even the top 15 level researchers could not understand. So I temporarily put out the fanatical idea of becoming a God in my heart. But he did not forget about the power of faith. Although he no longer fantasized about how to quickly become a God, he still thought about it. For the blasphemer who once stepped into the kingdom of Knight God, Lee de still trusted him very much. "How does the knight God operate? Directly instill the power of faith into each other? " Amy nodded. "The information I got was not very clear. As for whether the knight God cooperated with divinity, I didn''t realize that" after that, he had a bitter smile on his face. For the matter of gods, he was lucky to intercept part of the information. Li De nodded clearly and did not continue to ask. Looking at the magic language bat curled up in front of him, he pondered for a moment and then went straight forward.If you don''t try, this magic language bat must die. What''s the difference between 99% failure probability and 100% failure probability? It''s all dead. What''s more, the status quo of this Melo bat is caused by COSO''s blood, both of which are renewable resources for him. Even if this one is dead, he can make Corso give some blood to make another one. It''s nothing to him as long as it''s not renewable. As the master of dawn, he can use more resources than outsiders can imagine. Just when he was ready to make some moves, Li De suddenly remembered that he was the ancestor of the blood clan, and his blood power was not inferior to any life. What would happen if his blood power was used by magic language bats? Thinking of this, Li De''s eyes were a little excited. At this time, he wanted to be a child full of curiosity about chemical experiment class. In the first two steps, the magic language bat''s body is very large, even if it is curled up on the ground, the bat''s wings are folded, and it still looks like a gray hill. Magic language bats have no hair, and blue blood vessels can be seen under their gray skin. The magic language bat only has a very short hair on its head, and its two ears are pointed and long. It looks like an enlarged version of the spirit''s ear. Bats are warm blooded animals with warm bodies. The huge bat wings are folded, like a cloak to protect its body in the middle. The fierce barbs twinkling on the bat wings can pierce the soldier''s shield. The gray body shows a sense of oppression. Even though Li dezao has been used to the huge magic language bat, he still feels much smaller when standing in front of this giant creature. Shaking his head, he didn''t think much about it, and then he went to the head of the magic language bat. At this time, the head of the magic language bat is placed on the ground, and the two gray white noses continuously emit hot air. In the past, like a monster like a monster, now it seems a bit cute. Li De reached out his hand and bit his finger. Then, with the master''s hand, he pried open a gap in the tightly closed mouth of the magic language bat, and put his dark red blood finger in it. Ancestor of blood clan: you are the ancestor of blood clan. You have strong blood and can be immune to sunlight. Each month, you can develop a blood descendant. The loyalty of all blood descendants and their descendants to you is constant. Each blood descendant can provide you with 1 character experience every month. More than a month has passed since the last time Stanley, the 15th level dark cult, was transformed into the Church of the evening bell, and his blood power has been restored. Although the power of blood has no obvious effect on the magic language bat, at this critical moment of transformation, Li De is curious whether his blood power as the ancestor of the blood clan can help the magic language bat in this process. With his mobilization, the mysterious power hidden in the blood of his followers slowly elapses and fades. Li De can clearly feel that powerful force has entered the body of the magic language bat. When the last bit of power was put in, Lee''s body shook. His face became very pale, and his legs were soft with the disappearance of the blood force. "like this seven times a night, this feeling is really empty." secretly make complaints about it and open the magic panel''s properties panel. Demonic language bat (in metamorphosis) transmutation race: unknown, current metamorphosis degree is 33% current state: metamorphosis. Success rate: 5% "the degree of transformation has increased from 32% to 33%, and the success rate has increased from 1% to 5% Li De''s expression can''t help but feel a little depressed. My kidney is empty. You tell me you haven''t started yet? Shaking his head, he could not help but shelve the plan that suddenly occurred to him, or turned his eyes to the power of faith. Breaking Dawn sect: the God of Breaking Dawn, lied kachard (false god) divinity: 0 clergy: blood clan, blood doctrine: self-improvement, tenacious struggle, unity, bravery, patriotism. Number of temples owned: 1 number of believers: Crazy believers 1, devout believers 363, believers 1189, pan believers 5767 power of belief: 3530 points currently available profession - clergyman of dawn Temple: Emmi Cachar, the Lord priest during this period, Li De had no time to manage dawn As for religious sects, the power of faith accumulated at this time has reached more than 3500 points, which is a huge amount compared with before. This is the high-end power that thousands of believers have been praying for months. It is very simple to use the power of faith. All the power of faith is condensed in his spiritual sea. Only by mobilizing the spiritual force can the power of belief operate in his way. However, this kind of call is just like cargo handling, which can not stimulate the potential power of faith. Calm down, Li De in the eyes of several second-generation blood descendants, his hands slowly appeared holy light.The blood clan is very sensitive to all the sacred attributes, and even the dark creatures are afraid and disgusted with the sacred attributes. It''s a natural aversion, just as humans hate the spirits of the dead and the smell of evil. But at this time, Li De''s holy power did not make the second generation of blood Americans feel uncomfortable, which is very magical. Li De''s dawn sect belongs to the good camp. Both its teaching and the way of preaching are aboveboard and aboveboard, and they advise people to learn from kindness. In this case, the power of belief is naturally with the attribute of holiness, but the root of all this lies in. The god they believe in is a vampire of a dark race. This creates a very interesting phenomenon, the power of holy faith, because the master is a dark creature vampire, so these holy forces have no inclination to vampires. This has never been before. Of course, the main reason why this has never happened before is that no dark creature can build a sect of good camp like Lee. Li De, who didn''t play according to the common sense, made great changes in the power of holy faith. As for the specific reasons, Li De did not know at this time. He had not reached the height of researching the power of gods. The power of faith was instilled into the demon language bat along Lee''s arm. Under his nervous gaze, the demon language bat didn''t feel uncomfortable, but his body, which had been curled up in a ball, slowly stretched out. And the power of faith on Lee''s panel is also rapidly declining. 34003200,... 2000... 1000... it was not until the power of belief accumulated for several months was instilled into the bat''s body that the palm of his hand left the head of the bat. When the power of holy faith entered the body of the magic language bat, the stagnant cells seemed to be reinjected into life and became active immediately. Originally, it stored terrible energy by sucking the blood of bronze Cyclops. In addition, Dylan fed a lot of magic blood. The energy in the magic language bat was close to bursting. Finally, Li De also infused the blood of the ancestors of the blood clan. This makes the magic language bat body contains more energy, even like the magma is about to erupt, if there is no external force, it will soon burst automatically. After the power of holy and soft faith comes, it is like a fuse. Before that, the energy is like gunpowder which has no place to release. The power of faith at this time ignited the gunpowder. The terrifying energy erupts in the body of the magic language bat, which is more shocking than the magma. And these bursts of energy in some elusive mysterious power began to transform the magic language bat. The blood of the bronze Cyclops is extremely strong, and the original body structure of the magic language bat is smashed like glass under the pressure of this ancient blood. But the powerful energy combined with the magic language bat''s talent allows its body cells to split into stronger and stronger cells as soon as they are destroyed. The structure of the body is becoming stronger and stronger. At this time, Li De''s power of blood injected into the body of magic language bat was not weak, and he participated in the body transformation of magic language bat. Under the support of nearly explosive energy, the blood vessels of the bronze Cyclops and their ancestors began to collide with each other. The whole body of the magic language bat became a battlefield where two powerful blood veins fought. The magic language bat''s body was in a mess, and even the whole huge body began to twitch. Two sharp claws flashing with cold light made deep scratches on the bluestone ground. Debris splashes. Just when the magic language bat''s body was almost destroyed by two forces, the soft power of faith appeared. The continuous input of the power of faith makes the two blood vessels which are originally bound together have a more mysterious adhesion. The two began to merge slowly in an incomprehensible mode, and the power of faith also participated in the fusion of the two blood vessels, forming a new force. This new mysterious blood immediately possessed the absolute control over the body of the magic language bat, and began a new round of transformation of the magic language bat. The old gene is broken, the new gene composition, the excellent gene is retained, and the new gene is combined to form the mutated gene. The bronze one eyed giant, the ancestral blood of the blood clan, plus the power of belief that the gods are qualified to use, and the blood of the magic language bat itself, all kinds of energy fused after being broken. A mutation that no one noticed was taking place in the demon language bat. After feeling all the power of belief in his body, Li De pulled out his hand and opened the attribute panel of magic language bat. At this time, the magic language bat appeared a new change. Demonic language bat (in metamorphosis) transmutation race: unknown, current metamorphosis degree 35% current state: metamorphosis. Success rate: 37% - 38% - 39%Everything else was ok, except that the success rate rose by 1% every few seconds, and then stopped slowly when it reached 85% in a few minutes. Seeing this scene, Li De''s eyes were pleasantly surprised. Unexpectedly, the power of faith was really useful to the transformation of magic language bat. The power of faith, which was originally important, had been attached more importance in his mind. During this period of time, the power of faith helped him too much. Elvis avoided the detection of level 17 elf archers in front of Elvis tavern, and forced to frighten the heart eating devil Wales. In addition, it promoted the transformation of magic language bat. This high energy is really the perfect helper. "Under the ancestor''s crown, I feel that the power inside the magic language bat is undergoing a drastic transformation, and the power of faith is really useful... Amy comes forward with a strong excitement, and he feels a strong power brewing in the body of the magic language bat. It''s like a giant dragon cub trying to break its shell. There was a little excitement in Lee''s eyes. He also wanted to know what the transformation would be like with all the power of faith? In other words, is it possible to create a powerful existence comparable to the giant dragon? Chapter 207 The sleeping magic language bats become more and more powerful, like the cubs of a giant dragon breaking out of its shell. Bang Bang ~ Bang ~ the heart made a muffled sound, which spread far away in the open environment. Li De silently watched all this without opening his mouth, and Amy''s blood was also nervously staring at the magic language bat for fear of something wrong. The air fell into silence, the birds chirped in the sky, and the breeze blew through the distant mountains and trees. Silence is the main melody at this time. After three days, the sky began to dim and the sun sank into the valley. Colorful clouds appear in the sky. At this time, the transformation of the magic language bat still did not stop. Li De had been staring at the attribute panel nervously for fear of any mistakes. Fortunately, the transformation degree of magic language bat finally reached 99%. Only one step away, this unknown beast will return to the world. At this time, in the cave near the Qingshi platform, the bats that inhabit here seem to feel something. Hualala ~ tens of thousands of small bats agitated their wings to surge out of the cave. The huge sound was like the level of the abyss was broken. Magic language bats are involved in the production of dawn city. There are only ordinary little bats here. But as long as the number reaches a certain level, even ants can be frightening. What''s more, bats have always been famous for their mysterious terror. The huge cave with ten blades is like a devil''s mouth in the abyss. Countless small bats rush out of the cave. The air waves aroused by the wings are like a typhoon of level 12. The scene is extremely spectacular. But all the bats dodged as they approached the undeveloped magic language bat. The shrill cry with endless fear, as if in the face of what can not resist the existence of terror. With the suppression of blood, Li De got the same treatment as the magic language bat, and they fell into a vacuum. Black bats are flying around the bluestone platform, half of the sky is shrouded in their bat wings. At this time, in the holy land not far away, the sleeping bats were also shocked by the huge movement. There were tens of thousands of bats from the holy land, and two huge groups of bats gathered. The whole sky became a sea of bats, and the shrill calls were boring. Standing in the dawn City, looking up, you can see bat swarms as thick as dark clouds. It''s more frightening than the birth of the abyss devil, and the scene is like the coming of the end. Lee looked around and frowned. Isn''t it too much? Thump ~ BAM ~ at this time, the heart beat of the sleeping magic language bat was more severe. With the change of magic language bats, the bats in the sky began to fly more crazily, and the shrill calls became more and more loud, which made people feel scared than the demons roaring. "It''s going to wake up under the patriarch''s crown," said Amy with a little surprise. He has felt a powerful life reviving, and the magic language bat has degenerated to an unimaginable degree. At this time, Li De''s eyes also showed some joy, because he heard the system''s prompt. "Ding magic language bat metamorphosed successfully, and the blood of bronze Cyclops and the ancestor of blood clan had a deep fusion, and the blood evolved into a new blood: Bronze blood." "Ding ~ belongs to the power of blood clan, bronze magic language bat has evolved successfully, this is a new race, as the pioneer of this new race, please name it" crouch, it has evolved into a new race?? Lee was shocked by the news. After thinking for a moment, he said slowly, "name it in the name of dawn city. After all, they exist to protect the city of dawn, named dawn bat" "Ding ~ is named successfully. As the newborn of dawn bat, the blood power of the first dawn bat is activated automatically. The reward level is increased by one level, the current level is 14, and the level after promotion is 15 Class. " The first bat born at dawn was automatically given his name - Castro cachal " was given his name automatically by the system? So solemn? Li De''s face was happy, and immediately felt a little different. The system actually rewards the magic language bat directly, which is unprecedented before. It''s not only level 15, but also level 14. This is a big surprise. "Ding, congratulations on creating a new race. In the future, you only need to meet the conditions required for evolution. You can directly let the magic language bat evolve into a dawn bat." "Dawn bat: newborn level 10, mature body level 12, elite body level 14, perfect body level 15. Evolution takes a bronze Cyclops blood, 500 faith power, evolution time - 30 days.""Ding ~ you have created a new race, the power of blood clan has been expanded, and you have gained character experience - 3000." "Ding, your level has been improved" after creating a new race, Lee''s level has been upgraded from level 13 to level 14, but he doesn''t have time to see the level upgrade. Because, in front of the dawn bat wakes up. Bangbang ~ tear and pull ~ a large area of bluestone on the ground was smashed by sharp lifting claws, and the splashed debris was flying all over the sky. At this time, the huge body of dawn bat has stood up, and an indescribable breath fills the air. Majestic, powerful. Li delike looked at the dawn bat with his own name. Flash in the eye a few cannot conceal the exclamation. It''s so handsome. The dawn bat after metamorphosis is no longer like a bat. It''s more like a new creature. The two huge gray claws are made of bronze, full of soul stirring power. Any action can make deep marks on the bluestone floor. Dawn bats stand up to 4 blades. Their hairless gray skin is shining with bronze metallic luster. It is like an impregnable soldier''s shield, which can withstand the attack of knights. No one dares to ignore its existence, not even the Cyclops. Among them, the bat wing changes more obviously. The original wingspan can have 12 blades, and now the wingspan has reached 16 blades. At the moment, the meat wings are covered with dark red mysterious lines, which are incomparably dignified. These mysterious lines have a sense of holiness, contradictory and full of harmony. The ferocious barbs in the front of bat wings are more sharp, and the cold light is more frightening than spears. It can be imagined what kind of damage these wings will cause when bats incite bat wings to dive attack at dawn. The sharp ears on both sides of the head gently twitch, as if any movement could not escape its surveillance. A pair of black eyes with a touch of holy breath, the light in the eyes and the devil like body formed a sharp contrast. Huge mouth slightly open, sharper than razor teeth, like death''s sickle in sending out the breath of destruction. Lee took a deep breath. His eyes flashed with satisfaction. The transformation of dawn bat is beyond his imagination. And very in line with his aesthetic, magic language bat was a standard bat shape, although huge, but it is only a enlarged version of the bat. At this time, the dawn bat, with its handsome dark red lines on its wings and its bronze shining skin, is full of elegant sculpture. It is like a giant beast watered with bronze. Strong and incomparable pull wind, you can imagine if you take this powerful creature to fly around green city, what kind of sensation will be caused. With a bit of expectation, Lee opened the bat''s properties panel, and then opened his eyes to see that the attributes above were somewhat startled. The king of this new race is so strong?? Castello Cachar Title: the king of bats (the first generation of newborn King, able to control bats, deterrence to bat Warcraft + 1000%, body recovery speed + 100%, physique + 100%, strength + 100%, automatic acquisition of advanced wisdom, immune to mind magic) age: 32 level: 15 blood: Bronze blood family (extreme), bronze one eyed giant Under the regulation of the gods, the new blood vessels formed after the fusion with the ancestral blood of the blood clan have been activated. Bronze blood clan: skin immune to magic under the four rings, physical defense increased by 300%, physical fitness increased by 300%, you can eat blood to restore all wounds of the body, obtain deformation ability, obtain high magic affinity, and obtain super system. Introduction: the powerful life born under the fusion of the ancient bronze giant blood and the ancestor blood of the blood clan has unlimited growth potential. Strong, Li De can''t find any other words to describe this newborn bat king. Castro, the existence named by the system is really unreasonable. The freshman level has reached level 15, which is not supposed to be level 14, but has been upgraded to level 15 by the system. Moreover, the blood vessels of the newly born bronze blood clan are directly activated by the system. Li De''s eyes are red from the attribute of bronze blood. Immune to four rings of magic, this is the bronze Cyclops COSO''s signature attribute, is relying on a strong magic resistance to survive in the fight with grot to the last. But I didn''t expect that this mace was perfectly inherited by Castro. Li De seems to have been able to imagine that Castro, with such terrible magic resistance, becomes the enemy devil in the war.Who can stop Castro''s dive attack?? Even the dragon is no more. Moreover, there are several equally powerful attributes, physical defense and physical fitness increased by 300%. This new blood is too much. It''s impossible to say that vampires can recover this ability. It''s a sign of blood clan, and the super system can understand it. But Li De was puzzled by the ability of deformation and high magic affinity attached to the blood of bronze blood clan. She turned her head and looked at Amy and Harrison. They just wanted to ask, but there was a scene that stunned Lee and the second generation. Castro, the newborn dawn bat''s huge body, shrunk wildly at the speed visible to the naked eye under the gaze of several people. The giant with a wingspan of 16 blades disappeared from everyone''s sight in just a few seconds at the same time, a bat the size of a palm appeared in its place. "Under the ancestor''s crown, this, this is transfiguration?" Amy''s eyes were so big that she stammered. How could that be possible? How much magic does it take to turn a 16 blade wingspan into a bat the size of a palm? But something more shocking appeared. "Master ~" Castro transformed into a little bat flew to Li De''s side, and then he spoke like this... a bat spoke. The scene fell into a dead silence, several people looked at each other, and then looked at the mini bat flying in front of them. I didn''t know what language to describe the shock in my heart. When can metamorphosis change to this degree?? Are we hallucinating?? Chapter 208 No one would be surprised if the Dragon spoke in front of them. But when a bat talks, it''s amazing. "You, you speak?" Li De''s tone is a little tangled. Immediately open the property panel of Castro, see the attribute behind the title above, suddenly, automatically obtain advanced wisdom. Human beings are the life of high intelligence. Now the dawn bat has the intelligence no less than human beings. It seems that it is no surprise that they can speak. "Master, Castro Cachar, at your command..." Castro seems to be very happy with his wings flying around Li Defan. "I was given a new life by you and inherited the power of your blood, so it''s not difficult to speak, and I can do all the magic you can now..." cough, Li De''s eyes stare. Is that ok? Then, as if thinking of something, he asked in a hurry. "You got my memory?" Castro''s voice didn''t seem to come from his throat, but it was like the dead bones of a necromancer who was held in dawn square and vibrated through the air. It''s very ethereal. "Master, I have only inherited your strength. I have no memory of you. I can remember the information in your soul. No one can check it unless you agree." Li De was relieved. Fortunately, this little guy, bah, the big guy doesn''t have this ability, otherwise everything will be known by the other party. What''s the difference between standing in front of him naked. "Why are you so small?" "Master, I inherited your strength and naturally learned your metamorphosis" metamorphosis? Incarnation bat? Li De nods, incarnation bat is the race skill of blood clan, as long as it is a blood clan can. He infuses the blood of the ancestor of the blood clan into the dawn bat, and the other party has learned the housekeeping skills of the bronze Cyclops. It is not uncommon to inherit such racial talents. "Are there any limitations to your ability to change?" Castro flew up and down for a few circles, "master, I can only change my body 10 times a day, and I can only change from the original state to the present size..." Lee nodded clearly. The limitation of this metamorphosis is also very large, far less free than his transformation bat. "Change back." "Yes, master" after getting rid''s order, Castro stayed away from him and flew to the open space ahead. Brush ~ in a blink of an eye, the size of the mini bat is growing wildly. In just three seconds, the mini bat disappears. The huge body of the dawn bat reappears. With the wings of dark red patterns and a huge body with bronze luster, this is a huge bronze pouring beast. Powerful and dignified. Li De''s eyes are full of love. He doesn''t get tired of watching it several times. "Master ~" at this time, Castro''s voice was like thunder, and his huge body turned to face Li De. Two giant bat wings are placed on the ground and work with both legs. The bat wings act like forelimbs at this time. With the aid of bat wings, although Castro was huge, he was not clumsy at all, but very flexible. Looking at the movement of the bronze beast, Li De nodded with great satisfaction. Now what makes him most satisfied is that although Castro is so powerful because of the system improvement, he can''t mass produce, but dawn bat can. With the blood of the bronze Cyclops and 500 points of faith, he can make the magic language bat evolve into a dawn bat. This is very important to the whole city of dawn. The birth level of magic language bat is level 5, perfect body is level 10, dawn bat''s birth level is level 10, perfect body is level 15, which is a big grade compared with dawn bat. Magic language bat occupies a very important position in dawn city. If it can be strengthened, it will play a greater role in production and war in the future. It can be said that the importance of getting a new race is no less than that of Castro, the king of bats with unlimited potential, and even more important than that of Lee. He is not alone. He is a big boss who holds a city in his hand. To enhance the strength of dawn City, he should be ranked first in any situation. He shook his head and didn''t think much about it. Now is not the time to think about it. It should be... Li De''s mouth cocked up, and the bat wings rose behind him, stirring his wings to fly to Castro''s back. Now, of course, it''s a couple of laps on a giant bronze beast. Although the dream of pulling a rickshaw in Kowloon failed to come true, the idea of a bronze beast as a mount is still possible. Harrison just regained his mind, thought for a moment, and then his eyes flashed with joy. He said in a loud voice, "patriarch, maybe you can make Castro your guard..."As Li De''s status is getting higher and higher, the enemy he is facing is becoming more and more powerful, and the danger may come at any time. Harrison has wanted to send someone to protect reed more than once. He even advised that grott should be his bodyguard. This strong northern warrior is definitely the right choice. However, lied rejected Harrison''s idea, as long as he did not die, whether in the scarlet mage tower or the dawn City, there would be no great threat to him. Harrison didn''t worry much about it, but he couldn''t disobey Lee''s orders. Now he sees the hope that Castro has the ability of deformation and can be carried with him. His combat effectiveness is obviously strong. if such a powerful creature is placed beside Li De as a mount and escort, it is absolutely a perfect choice. He can also rest assured of Lee''s safety. Li De was stunned and touched Castro''s warm but tough skin and nodded with satisfaction. can be big and small, can fight and sell adorable, awesome. The point was that he was still so dignified that he decided to follow Harrison''s advice. "Castro, I grant you as my guardian knight in the name of the Lord of dawn and ancestor of blood clan. From today on, you will follow me to glory." When Castro heard the order, he immediately bent down and knelt down with a huge claw. The bat wing on his right side pressed on the ground and his head dropped. It''s like a knight swearing to his master. "My master, I will guard your glory with my life." As the master who gave Castro life, Li De owns the absolute ownership of the dawn bat. both the ancestral blood and the power of belief in his body have left indelible marks on the soul of the newborn bat king. Li De is naturally very satisfied with the handsome Castro. This new generation of King bat is simply tailor-made for him. But now that you have a mount, is the idea of Jiulong pulling a rickshaw about to fail? Li De touched his chin and asked Castro to take a car later... the wingspan is 16 blades, bat wings are covered with dark red mysterious patterns, and the whole body looks like a giant bronze beast pulling a cart. Although it''s not as noisy as Jiulong, it''s not bad... "take off, let''s go to giant''s Valley" and then he turned his head and looked at his second-generation blood. "Harrison, Amy, you go back first, Dylan. I''ll teach you about how to cultivate dawn batons." "Yes, patriarch" "yes, under the crown" after Li Defeng finished his instructions, Castro''s legs slammed on the ground, and cracks like spider webs appeared on the surface of bluestone. With the help of powerful pedal force, powerful bat wings incited. Brush brush ~ the wind is sweeping. Originally, the bats in the sky seemed to be in a state of madness. As king bats, these bats could not resist Castro''s pressure. Whoosh ~ up in the sky. Everything underground is getting smaller. Castro''s huge body can be seen even in the dawn city. The residents of dawn City screamed. Although magic language bats are common in dawn City, this is the first time such a large bat has appeared. However, most of the residents are still very calm. They are used to the one eyed giant, see more blood clans, and even the undead. There is a big magic language bat in the square. What''s the surprise? I have never seen the world before... after Castro took off, his body spread his wings and soared, and his heroic posture was extremely strong. Flying into mid air, a magic shield suddenly rises behind Castro, which just covers Lee. Seeing this scene, Li De was stunned. He didn''t cast a spell. Then he remembered that the mount under him, which can''t be called a Warcraft, inherited his magic skill... nowadays, even a mount can cast magic. The mage is really going to have no way to live. Li De, with a smile, is very satisfied with this. Castro not only perfectly inherited the blood of the bronze Cyclops and the ancestral blood of the blood clan, but also activated the potential of the new blood. Now, even if Castro confronts with dragon, Lee doesn''t think Castro will lose. A bronze beast who can use magic and has high intelligence is not too strong. Whoosh ~ instigating Castro, covered with dark red pattern bat wings, is like a devil taking off from the abyss, spreading his wings wantonly over the mountains. Li De also experienced the pleasure of driving and riding for a long time. Although the magic language bat in the past is not weak, it is still a lot worse than Castro. This is just like the 10 million passenger plane and the 1 billion cost airliner, no matter what the experience is different."Let''s go to giant Valley" under the command of Li De, Castro was also very excited, and he sped to giant valley. Reid estimates that Castro''s full-scale flight may exceed 700 kilometers per hour, which is no worse than the airliner on earth. But the only problem is that it''s too ostentatious and too windy. Castro''s domineering posture is even more handsome than the dragon. No matter where he flies there, he will definitely be found. At this time, Li De is also very worried. He wants to make more than one to make nine of them... giant valley. , seven - edged, Corso lifted the huge shovel from the tunnel, and the huge foot paw on the ground to make the passage shake. This scene makes people worry about whether the newly dug mine hole is going to collapse again. But the bronze Cyclops didn''t care at all. He was used to the collapse of a mine. At this time, COSO''s huge basket was full of ore, which was the fruit of his labor. The powerful bronze one eyed giant is very satisfied with his present living conditions. Because of his high efficiency, he can complete a whole day''s work only by working seven or eight days. And then he can get off work. Yes, that''s right. The word "off duty" was invented by the great master of Cachar. He likes to use it very much. He will go back to Meiyu after work. Every day when he comes back from work, he can reprimand his six cubs and talk to some of his women... however, his favorite thing to do after dinner is to go to dawn square to learn common language or listen to the ideological education class in the city hall. There seems to be a powerful magic power in human culture that deeply attracted him, especially the ideological education course, which is said to be opened by the great master of Cachar, which makes him more interested. In the ideological education class, he learned who he was fighting for and that every resident should contribute to the dawn city. He was deeply honored. Now COSO has been deeply infatuated with this beautiful city. There is no famine, there is no sudden terror Warcraft, he only needs to work seven or eight days a day, he can get enough food. And his current job is able to support him to feed his six cubs. It''s incredible. In the underground world, if one person hunts, let alone feed six cubs, he can feed one, which is considered the favor of the ancestors. Of course, what made him most happy during this period was that he was awarded 1000 jinpuks by the master of Cachar for his bravery in the last battle. He had used the money to buy a large piece of land on the edge of the west side, build a manor of his own, and take all his people to the manor. He now has his own home in dawn City, and he knows many friends of human and holy light blood. No one will despise or fear him because he is a Cyclops. These little humans are his real friends. At the thought of COSO''s blood basin, his big mouth gave a giggle. Now life has always been incredible to COSO. He never dreamed that he could live such a beautiful life without starvation. So he was very grateful for all this. And all this was given to him by the great master of Cachar. He was deeply gratified by his decision to surrender. Huhu ~ just as kosuo walked out of the mining area and was ready to put down the ore to greet the blood clan to send him back to the dawn City, suddenly a huge dark shadow in the sky was approaching the ground. Bat?? Corso''s huge one eye flashed a little thought. But he also felt that the breath was totally different from bats. Bats are dark creatures, but the giant beast in the sky has a bit of holy breath. "Unknown Warcraft?" "Alert!" Corso turned his head and yelled at the camp hundreds of blades away. As soon as the sound fell, the giant Warcraft with a wide wingspan of 16 blades in the sky fiercely launched a dive attack at him. Enemy! COSO felt the animosity of the Warcraft. His huge one eye opened and his mouth opened and roared into the sky. "Roar ~" the voice of rage is more violent than thunder. The basket full of ore on his hand was thrown down by him. The whole ground was shocked. ''s huge shovel became the weapon of the bronze Cyclops. "No one can destroy the property of the master of Cachar!" Corso once again roared at the mysterious beast, the domain of the master of Cachar. He must be guarded. No one can let it back down. Cyclops, fight for the dawn City, never flinch! Chapter 209 It''s going to be a fight. In the distance, Lee spreads out his bat wings and hovers in the air. He is excited to watch COSO roar into the sky and Castro dive down. He was not at all worried about COSO and Castro, who were about to fight. Castro''s attack on COSO was his order. Since COSO evolved into a bronze Cyclops, there was no battle. Although Lee knew that COSO was very strong, he did not know how strong the other side was. And he wants to test Castro''s fighting power. This newborn King bat in the end how many jin, need a strong opponent to weigh. Kill two birds with one stone. With a 16 blade wingspan and diving from a kilometer altitude, Castro puts pressure on COSO, the giant bronze Cyclops. The huge one eye was staring at the figure in the sky. The muscles on the body are like a spring in a crazy compression, the turbulent force in the attribute, ready to burst out a fatal attack at any time. But to COSO''s surprise, the unknown behemoth opened its mouth in vain as it dived into the sky with hundreds of blades. Bang Bang ~ a series of fireballs with burning heat and fury rushed out. Enhanced fireball Gatling. Level 15 Castro already has the ability of double casting, while releasing the improved version of Lee''s fireball can achieve 12 sprays per second. To the extreme. Like the breath of a dragon, the flames are raging. But the only difference is that Castro casts magic, and dragon breath is talent. More than 12 fireballs per second hit COSO with hot and bursting breath, and the huge COSO had no time to escape. Bursts of heat waves make the surrounding temperature within the range of several ten edge instantaneous high. A strong body gives COSO great strength, but also makes him lose some flexibility. But COSO was not afraid at all. Originally, the magic resistance of the Cyclops was outrageous. After becoming a bronze Cyclops, COSO had no sense of ordinary magic. He even dares to resist dragon breath, not to mention ordinary magic. The eyes were only focused on the approaching huge figure. A bit of cruelty flashed in his eyes, and the wild nature of the Cyclops was reviving. Right now! In the sky when Castro dive to 30 blade height, COSO suddenly stepped forward a few steps, huge force pedal in the ground, his strong body suddenly jumped up, the earth shook at this moment. The picture of COSO jumping up is very spectacular, with his body as high as 7 blades smashing into the sky. Diving down, the king bat, with its bronze metallic sheen, is fearless. Two powerful creatures collided in midair. rumbled the ~ shooso''s shovel in Castro''s abdomen, leaving a deep scar and blood splashing, but the terrible defense made the shovel broken, and coroso lost the only weapon. Castro felt only a sharp pain, but he did not show weakness. After the magic didn''t work, the sharp claws grabbed COSO''s two shoulders. The sharper claw than the soldier''s spear penetrated into COSO''s body deeply. The wrinkled skin of COSO''s amazing defense was unable to resist. Intense pain makes kosona''s one eyed man pale bronze. The blood of the bronze Cyclops revolts in his body, and more powerful forces are recovering. COSO grabs Castro''s wings with two solid arms, and his violent power bursts out. He wants to tear up Castro directly. Unable to stir up the wings of Castro more and more anger, claws crazy tear, to COSO caused more damage. The blood from the sky was like a rainstorm, and the ground was in a mess. However, the bronze Cyclops'' solid endurance did not care about this injury. On the contrary, the pain on his body angered COSO. His muscles were stronger than steel, and his muscles swelled like a spring compressed countless times. The power of terror made Castro feel his body pulled apart involuntarily, and the bat wings seemed to be torn apart. After a short collision, the two bodies fell from the sky like meteorites. The surrounding land was splashed with pieces. One of the caves even collapsed under a huge impact. The huge gray air wave made the scene a mess. COSO stood on the earth immediately momentum, Cyclops is the ace of the ground arms, even if the knight''s charge can not shake them half a point. And the fall of Castro lost air superiority, was immediately suppressed by COSO. But Castro, after all, perfectly inherited the powerful existence of the bronze Cyclops and blood ancestors. Even if COSO is strong, Castro still has no fear.The huge mouth of the blood vessels tore at COSO, whose right arm was directly bitten by sharp teeth with exaggerated scars. COSO suffered from pain. One hand grabbed Castro''s bat wing and shook it violently. Castro''s huge body was smashed into the forest far away from the ore vein. The huge body of Castro directly smashed 78 big trees in the arms of three people, and mud splashed on the ground. Both men are fighting consciously to avoid damaging the mine. Corso ran towards Castro, and the bronze light in his eyes became more and more intense. He''s going to tear up the enemy!! COSO''s body at this time exudes the same bronze luster as Castro, the most exaggerated is that the original tall COSO soared again to eight blade height. The blood power of the bronze Cyclops is being activated. With every step koseau stepped out, the earth was shaking. All the trees with more than ten blade height fell in the course of COSO''s Cross charge, and no big tree could stop his charging pace. All that the bronze Cyclops had passed was razed to the ground, leaving only a huge, messy passage. Li De saw this scene with great emotion. Both Castro and Corso, once they fight together, their destructive power can be described as natural disasters. Sure enough, in the next hand to hand combat, a more brutal fight began. Castro always wanted to find a chance to take off, but COSO didn''t give it a chance. He pestered each other with two arms that were thicker than the beam. Every time they waved them, they were like siege weapons. When they hit Castro, they would suffer a lot of trauma, with dark red blood stains floating on his body. Finally, Castro realized that he couldn''t take off, so he gave up the idea and went face to face with Corso. All of the tricks of the Li De Hui were cast by Castro in turn. Unfortunately, because of the high resistance of cossom, he could not do any harm to him. Instead, it was the ferocious barbs on the wings of Castro bats, two sharp claws, and razor like teeth in the mouth, which caused great damage to COSO. The war between the two behemoths was extremely fierce, and the surrounding dense woods were most mercilessly destroyed. Those big trees surrounded by ten people could not resist the attack of two powerful beings. This deep forest, which has been growing for hundreds of years and thousands of years, is scattered on the ground like harvested wheat in a short half day. The battle lasted longer than Lee had imagined. He thought that Castro had air superiority and could use magic to crush COSO. However, Castro, who had no combat experience, was directly defeated by COSO. Originally thought that after the ground is COSO''s world, Castro can''t cause too much damage to COSO, but the two people are inseparable. The one eyed giant dominating the ground has no advantage over Castro, the air arm. The barbed spines and sharp fangs on Castro bat''s wings have caused great trouble to COSO, who has no weighing weapons. The battle lasted three days. The original high-rise forest around the iron mine was flattened like arable land. At this time, there were countless scars on their bodies, but the more and more fierce two people did not intend to stop, and even their momentum did not weaken. Both of them have the blood of bronze Cyclops. Their long-lasting fighting power and terrible damage can be called hegemony. Li De looked at the two top fighting forces that might continue to fight if he didn''t stop him. He incited bat wings to fly past. At this point, he probably knew that the combat effectiveness of the two pieces was endurance and extreme endurance. Whether COSO or Castro, the body''s recovery speed, defense and physique are all powerful enough to shock people. Originally, Castro took the air combat route, but his hand to hand ability was no inferior to COSO. This made him extremely satisfied. Bukui is a new king activated by the system. It''s really powerful. Of course, COSO is no different. It is only in a few months that COSO has evolved into a bronze Cyclops, and the power in his blood is far from being revealed. In this way, we can fight against Castro, the king bat recognized by the system. It can be imagined that COSO is not bad. After COSO has fully activated the blood vessels in his body in the future, he believes that the bronze Cyclops will be more powerful than now. "Stop it." Li De''s words dazed the two men who were still fighting madly, but then they found out that it was Lee''s order. After that, they retreated like the sea water, but their eyes were alert. Li Defei, who incites bat wings, flies to the middle of the two. COSO''s face immediately changed, and his huge one eye looked at Castro. As long as the other side dared to change, he would immediately rush up and kill the other party regardless of everything.At the same time, he also intentionally or unintentionally protected Li De in his side, for fear that the other side would hurt him. Looking at COSO''s small movements, Li De smiles with satisfaction, "COSO, this is my new guard, Castro" after hearing this, COSO, who was hostile to him, immediately relaxed. The bronze one eyed giant did not ask why Li De''s guards would attack him, but simply stood there waiting for Lee''s orders. On the other side, scarred and covered with scabby black blood, Castro crawled underground and saluted Lee. "Master, Lord Corso is so strong that I can''t defeat him." After hearing this, COSO was stunned and then took a deep look at Castro. His eyes were full of satisfaction. He knelt down on one knee and saluted Lee De. "Master, Castro is also a strong opponent, worthy of respect." In a glorious world, no matter the enemy or the partner, only the strong can be respected. Both of them realized the strength of each other in a big war, and naturally they respected each other. "Good, both of you are just breaking through, so I need you to use a high-intensity fight to stimulate your potential. COSO, Castro, you didn''t let me down " Lee turned his head and looked at the forest that had been razed to the ground within thousands of blades, and his expression was very satisfied. This kind of destructive power is absolutely powerful. The most important thing is that the two top fighting forces absolutely belong to him. He can command them to do anything. COSO stood up, his face very excited, and it was his honor to be praised by the master of Cachar. Castro also stood up, although the king of the sky fought with COSO for several days, but because of the strong blood, although the wounds were all over the body, the war spirit was still high. "Corso, I''ve created a new race, the dawn bat, and Castro is the king of this race. Because the blood of the bronze Cyclops was used to create the race, you must use your blood to create a new dawn bat... after the two men had a few breaths, feeling that they were in a stable state, Li De opened his mouth and explained to Corso why he had come. After listening, COSO patted his chest, the sound of the jar and the airway. "Master, I''m willing to give everything for you... Even my life" Li De shook his head, "no, I just need you to donate blood several times a month like the residents of dawn city. Your life is still in your own custody, and you have to make more contributions to the dawn city in the future " after that, he said with a pause and a bit of temptation. "Every time you donate blood, I can ask the farm to give you two pigs..." on hearing this, COSO''s eyes were straight. Because the farm was still in the cultivation stage, there were few pigs on the market, so it was very difficult to eat meat. COSO, a big man, can eat a pig in a meal, so he can''t buy meat. The Cyclops hunt in the underground world, but they all eat meat. Although they can eat enough in the dawn City, why don''t they want to eat meat? "My original intention, master, I will..." his voice was urgent, as if he was afraid that Li De would repent. Seeing this scene, Li De couldn''t laugh or cry. He remembered the negative state of COSO when he first saw Corso - extreme hunger. This group of food is really easy to deal with. Chapter 210 The light of glory was happy because he finally became an apprentice to the scarlet mage tower. Master apprentice, yes, he successfully joined the powerful mage tower in these days, and became a high mage. It''s the noble apprentice of scarlet mage Tower! Hahaha, thinking of this, the light of glory lying in a single small room in the apprentice community of scarlet mage tower would like to look up at the sky and laugh three times. He felt that luck must have taken care of him. How could he have never imagined that he had changed his job to become a mage. This is a mage! When the light of glory first entered glory, he didn''t think it was a career? Find the transferred tutor, do a few tasks, exchange money, and then transfer. But then he found out that he was wrong. He was wrong. He didn''t even know how to ask for directions when he went out. Besides, he didn''t even know how to ask for directions. He was a civilian of grade 1 who talked to others. Others didn''t care about him, with a look of disdain and disdain. His shabby linen clothes made NPC regard him as a refugee. The hard core game hit him hard. But fortunately, after waiting for two days at the gate of scarlet mage tower, he finally got the test qualification. He was admitted as a member of the scarlet mage tower, and he was taught meditation. And was awarded a cup of pale white magic potion. In this way, he became a master apprentice, a noble master apprentice!! This is the sentence he heard most in the apprenticeship group of scarlet mage tower in recent days. We are noble mages, casters, not lowly warriors and thieves. With a little bit of insight into the world, the light of glory slowly becomes aware of some of the facts of this unparalleled hard core game. The status of mage in glory is the highest among all professionals. A level 1 mage apprentice can disdain a level 5 intermediate warrior. Even if a level 5 warrior can hang and beat a level 1 mage apprentice at will, no matter what, the mage apprentice is able to look down on the intermediate soldier with red fruit. And the people around him were the same, and they didn''t feel there was anything wrong with the mage looking down on the soldiers. The light of glory also tried to defend the soldiers, but it was indeed scorned to argue. Finally, he can only accept his identity depressed and happy. After all, he is also a mage. Although he is still an apprentice who has just learned meditation, he is still a member of this noble group, isn''t he? At the same time, we can also observe a few seconds of silence for those players who have changed jobs to become soldiers. In the attitude of NPC, we can know what position the warrior class is in glory. In the future, they will feel better. "The light of glory, you only have three days to meditate today, and you must make up for it tomorrow, otherwise your subsidy will surely be deducted by 5 silver pucks this month..." when the light of glory was beautiful, a small figure outside the house stood at the door of his room, his tone was a bit impatient. "What''s more, Lord Hertz hates that someone is lazy. If you can''t do it well, you won''t be able to enter the magic factory and become a member of the scarlet mage tower." Damn it, meditation again!! Glory light buried his head in the quilt in pain, and the urn voice was in the airway, "I know, I will make up for it..." If glory says that there is something that he hates most, the boring, fearless and tedious meditation is no doubt not to scold me, and my heart is very fragile now... In addition, please subscribe, watch the pirates, and enjoy some food Chapter 211 "Dear Lord Draco, we originally intended to join the dark covenant, protect President Yiluo with life, and guard the glory of the dark covenant..." Hunyuan knelt down on one knee solemnly and swore to a level 9 soldier with stubble on his face. Behind him, thunderbolt hand, Cheng Kun also knelt on one knee. There was a big room around, and it was a bit dark because of the small windows. Together with the three of them, there are more than 30 NPCs, all of whom have been selected by the Dark Pact this time. As the Dark Pact regained its vitality in the west side and stabilized its territory, the Dark Pact began to recruit new personnel to replenish its blood at Stanley''s command. Just as it happens, Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun, these three players with bold, shameless, not afraid of death successfully joined into one of them. Drake, a 9-level soldier in charge of recruiting new recruits, was very satisfied with the three in the seven day assessment. When other people are in trouble and in danger, sometimes they will avoid it. However, the only three guys rush forward crazily no matter what they see and fight in the front line every time. This makes him very satisfied. But in the process, Draco also found something special about the three men. In a battle with the heretics, he saw with his own eyes that these three people were torn to pieces by a level 10 crazy soldier with a giant axe. They could not die any more. But the next day, he appeared intact in front of him, with no trace of injury. The only difference was that his breath was slightly weaker than that of the previous day. Others are no different from normal people. At that time, Draco was startled, and under his intentional attention, he specially arranged two fatal battles to make the three of them huddle together. As a result, there was no accident. Although the three were killed, they would come back to life one day later. This astonishing discovery made Draco take great vigilance, and he immediately reported the news to Stanley, who is currently in charge of the Dark Pact. Stanley used to be a loyal believer of evil gods. Seeing the evil life of polytheism, he attached great importance to it after hearing the news. It''s hard to imagine having an immortal body that can be revived. Finally, after several inquiries, the three players who did not have the sense of keeping secrets revealed the "truth". All three players lost their plane and really had the ability to revive infinitely. But the difference is that they have to be resurrected every time with one day interval, and their strength will become weaker. Their resurrection is not without cost. But Rao is so, also let the dark about the high-level to Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Chengkun these three players raised the highest attention. Stanley told Draco to pay close attention to the resurrected undead and report any changes to him. Stanley is not a kind man. He is very interested in the players. He has made a series of plans in a short time. These include, but are not limited to, sending them to the altar of the evil gods to sacrifice all their things, taking them to the Necromancer''s territory to turn them into undead, sending them into the abyss, allowing the soul eaters to devour their souls, unraveling their bodies, studying the secrets of resurrection, using magic to control their souls... however, these plans were temporarily implemented He ran aground because the adventurers of the three lost planes said that the first batch of lost planes came to Rongguang plane, and there might be more in the later period. It made Stanley think differently. What will a group of immortals bring to the glory plane? Stanley felt a crisis looming over him. On this matter also raised vigilance, and decided to wait for ancestor crown to come back must report, this matter must pay attention to. Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun three people, do not know that these days because of jumping off and into the dark about the high-level line of sight. They are still excited to be a member of the Dark Pact. This period of time with the players in the forum, they also know the advantages of having a huge force as a backer. Take the case of the last robbery. They robbed the merchant of the fruit store on the street last time, and then they were almost chased to death by the people who fell into the fog. Fortunately, they were protected by the people who were promised by the dark. Otherwise, they would not be so leisurely now. I''m afraid that even this city may not be able to stay. Moreover, after joining a force, they not only have a guarantee of life, but also help them to change jobs and become professionals free of charge. The three of them are now all soldier apprentices. Compared with those forced players who have to do a series of apprenticeship tasks before they can change jobs, they are simply ten thousand times happier. When it comes to tasks, it''s always a pain in the hearts of all players. "Glory" is too abnormal. The mission system is completely different from other games. The reward system given by NPC''s tasks can''t be controlled. What is given is entirely the NPC''s own idea.There are even many players who try their best to finish the task and are killed by NPC. A cavity of hot blooded players deeply feel the malice of the world, was "glory" NPC hit again and again. Moreover, the experience of completing ordinary tasks is also poor, even nearly ten days have passed, and no player in the internal test has ever heard of anyone upgrading to level 2. But Rao is so, there are still few players willing to retreat, continue to plunge into this charming world. One change scolds the game plan metamorphosis, while shouting true fragrance. "Ding congratulations, you successfully joined the Dark Pact, became a member of the outer guild, and gained character experience - 20 points" Hunyuan heard the system prompt after taking the oath. At the moment, he couldn''t help but be elated. He looked at the thunderbolt hand and Cheng Kun, and his facial paralysis showed a look of joy. "Third brother, fourth brother, have you got any experience?" "Yes, ha ha ha, it''s really cool. We''ve done dozens of tasks in recent days to get more than a dozen experiences, but we only got 20 points by joining the dark agreement. What a blessing..." thunderbolt''s face showed a thick smile, and then he seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly froze. "MMP, what am I happy about? These dogs are not human beings. Can you imagine doing a task only gives 0.1 experience? I am%% %I have been playing games for so many years. It''s my first time to see the existence of 0.1 experience. It''s really inappropriate for me to see the existence of 0.1 experience! " When it comes to this problem, the three immediately gnash their teeth. Other games are upgraded by taking quests and playing monsters, but this game is very weird. They only get poor experience points in the tasks they receive, and even only give 0.1 tasks after the tasks are completed. It takes 100 points of experience for level 1 to move up to level 2. If they have been doing this kind of low-level task, it will take only a few months to upgrade. Play strange upgrade, receive task upgrade, this is the player''s biggest hang, but in glory, these two points were directly beheaded, which also caused a huge psychological trauma to players. Hunyuan looked around at the NPC who had already got up, and took two people to the position where no one was around, thinking. "We''ve gained more experience than we''ve been working on this week. It seems that we''ve been in the wrong direction. No, it shouldn''t be in the wrong direction. " Seeing Hunyuan talking to himself, both thunderbolt hand and Cheng Kun are somewhat unclear. Therefore, Hunyuan has always been intelligent in his role, and he decides the game strategy and tasks. It''s a crush on intelligence, and they can''t compete at all. "Second brother, what are you talking about?" Hunyuan looked at the two people with a confused face and frowned, "do you remember the level 3 demonized mouse we killed the day before yesterday at the sewer outlet? Each of us got two lessons that time. " Hun Yuan said, slowly showing a clear expression, "at present, there are many ways to gain experience in" glory ", which is not limited to the upgrading of fighting monsters and receiving tasks in the traditional games. We spent a lot of time killing the level 3 demonized mouse. We worked for more than ten hours. If it''s any other game, it''s bound to give us a lot of experience, because we kill monsters by leaps. However, everyone has only got 2 points of experience. According to this inference, it is impossible to upgrade by killing monsters for three or two months. on the contrary, we don''t have much experience in doing tasks. In this way, "glory" must be an open system for acquiring experience. " Thunderbolt hand and Cheng Kun look at the self talking Hunyuan are a little confused, "so?" "So?" Hun yuan shook his head. "So we need to explore more ways to gain experience. We can''t hang from a tree. Joining a faction can gain experience rewards. Let''s try to join more forces to see if we can get more experience. If you don''t have much experience in fighting monsters, let''s have a look at them... we don''t have much experience in doing tasks, so let''s try to release missions... we have little experience in fighting. What about life experience? " suddenly mixed the words to the two people to open a new world. I didn''t expect this kind of operation. I''ll see you for a long time. They immediately cast a respectful look at Hunyuan. "Second brother, I will help you to wash the third brother to your bed in vain, third brother, don''t you look at it with this kind of eyes? The second elder brother has made such a great contribution, isn''t it worth rewarding? " "Why don''t you sacrifice yourself, my lord?" "Nonsense, I''m afraid of pain, and you don''t care..." "Hunyuan, thunderbolt hand and Chengkun, you come with me" just when they discussed, their top leader, Draco, who was a level 9 soldier, came to stop them.Why do I always feel that the names of these three guys are one person? Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun? What a strange lost world. "Lord Draco," when they saw Draco, they immediately raised their chests and saluted respectfully. The deepest lesson they learned during this period was that they should never be rude to NPC. These NPCs have the power to kill them, and the three have already suffered a lot. "Is there anything we need to accomplish?" Hunyuan looked at Draco''s strange face, moved slightly, and asked actively. Dressed in gray armor and stubble on his face, Draco put his doubts about the names of the three behind him and shook his head slightly. "It''s not a mission. Lord Stanley is calling you." Stanley? All three looked at each other in surprise. Stanley is the vice president of the Dark Pact, a super powerful dark boss. They can''t even check the level of each other. How can such big people call them? "Lord Draco, Lord Stanley, what can I do for you?" After hearing Hunyuan''s question, Draco frowned slightly, "Hunyuan, you talk too much. As a subordinate of the Dark Pact, the orders of the superior are the only one" after that, he shrugged his shoulders and showed his hands, "the key is, I don''t know" the three people have a black line on their faces, and don''t know what kind of force you''re pretending?? "Come with me." the three of them quickly followed up. Taking this opportunity, Hunyuan slightly turned his head and whispered to them, "I''ll handle whatever happens later." Two people nodded knowingly, with their intelligence quotient may be difficult to deal with this kind of scene. "Naturally, we don''t need our help on this small matter" "that is, at least we have to face the agreement of darkness. The real boss, Yiluo, is the time for us to take action" Hunyuan is too lazy to respond to these two things. They are located in a luxurious manor, the manor is divided into the front yard area and the backyard area, covering a very large area. It''s just that they don''t qualify for backyard most of the time. Because this is the high-rise living place of the Dark Pact, they are just novices who have just transferred to become soldier apprentices. Let alone them, even Draco, a level 9 fighter, is not qualified to live in the backyard. Around the corner, the manor is huge like a palace, all kinds of luxury and precious buildings and exquisite relief are everywhere, the three people are also eye opener. Ten minutes later. Hunyuan three people with a little can not tell the complex mood, looking at in front of the exquisite chair, holding lacquer white porcelain cup slowly drink black tea tall figure. Powerful, mysterious, terrifying. This is the first impression of this man in front of them. Even if the man in the black priest''s robe did not say a word in front of him, the momentum made the three people feel the most direct shock. At this time, they realized that momentum, which is not reliable, really exists. Stanley??? Grade:???? £¿£¿£¿£¿ Hunyuan quietly closed the attribute panel open, eyes unconsciously some floating. Stanley, the vice president of the Dark Pact is too strong. Even if he is a player, but in the face of such a big boss who can''t even detect any information, he still feels heavy pressure. "Hunyuan, thunderbolt hand, Chengkun, the people of the lost world, your names are really strange. I didn''t expect that the lost world would forget the traditional names of the glory theme plane" Stanley slowly drank the black tea in the cup, and put down the lacquer gold porcelain white tea cup gracefully. Originally as the dark priest of the evening bell church, he was an aristocrat. After becoming a blood clan, his noble temperament became more prominent. The three looked at each other awkwardly. MMP had already known that he would not take the name of Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun. Even NPC members laughed at them. "But what makes me more curious is that your resurrection ability" the scar on Stanley''s face is extremely ferocious. When he became a blood clan, he could have controlled the power of blood to eliminate the scar, but he deliberately kept it. Because the scar was cut by his own hand with a knife, which was his choice, he did not want to let the mark disappear. Hunyuan looks at the elegant Stanley and takes a deep breath. He felt a strong pressure on the big dark boss, which could not be described by words, just as he was facing an abyssal beast. The level 1 warrior apprentice faces the level 15 dark priest, who is also a mysterious blood clan. The two are no longer dimensional creatures. What the three players feel is the pressure from their souls. Even though Stanley didn''t let out half a breath, it still made several people feel like they were talking to a giant dragon. It seems that their random actions can destroy them."Lord Stanley, the resurrection power is given to us by our world, and is possessed by all warriors who have lost the world." Hunyuan doesn''t have anything conservative about this. If there are so many players, sooner or later, they will be found abnormal by these online IQ NPC. He did not dare to ignore these intelligent and exaggerated NPCs for a long time, and he would not be surprised by what the other party did. Stanley nodded, a little thinking flashed through his bloodshot eyes. "As far as I know, the power of the gods is the only way to achieve immortality and even resurrection. After the gods take over the believers and enter the kingdom of God, they will leave their soul marks in the kingdom of God. The gods will send believers to fight when they encounter a war. After the believers die, the gods will use their spiritual brand to resurrect the believers " after that, they turn their eyes to the Hunyuan three people," but I can''t feel the spirit of believing in gods in you, so your way of resurrection is not like this. " Stanley''s words made the three feel a little creepy, but they did not dare to open their mouth. They had to continue to listen to the big boss. "All forces cannot escape the limitation of the rules. Your resurrection should be caused by the rules of the lost plane. You must have soul power captured by the rules of the lost plane. After you die, the lost plane will use your captured soul power to give you life again. And the limitation of your resurrection at a certain interval after your death is no doubt that the lost plane is gathering strength for you. The strength you lose after your resurrection is the loss in the process of reconstituting your strength. " Speaking of this, Stanley envied him, "your plane is definitely a plane with powerful power. You are really a group of lucky people" Hunyuan''s back was wet with cold sweat. Is this NPC too smart? Although did not guess the fact, but the player into the "glory" operation mode and his reasoning seems to be almost the same. If we can give this NPC more information, can we really infer the real situation of the earth and the players?? MMP, the water is so deep. Just want to speak, Stanley''s next words let the three players behind a cold. "However, although you can continue to be reborn, you still need to have a firm heart if you want to be a real strong man. Immortality seems powerful, but there is no talent that can''t be cracked in this world. You can think of your ability to regenerate as a gift, but do you really have an invincible talent? " Stanley shook his head. "No, not necessarily. Not to mention that every time you die, you lose some experience. Looking for opportunities can always suppress your growth. It''s to imprison your body so that you can''t die and crack it. There are countless ways to do it in this world. Moreover, you are in the fixed life temple every time you are resurrected. If you ambush outside your resurrected life temple every time... or recruit a group of adventurers who are also lost planes to fight against you... therefore, although you have good talents, you can still cope with them. Young man, let go of the high and scorn in your eyes. " Stanley''s tone is very sharp. As a cult believer, he has never done anything bad. Naturally, what he knows is not what a few novice players can understand. If we say evil, there are not many lives in the west of green city that can compare with the believers of evil gods, even the abyssal demons. The conversation of several people was firmly controlled by Stanley, and even three people who thought they were well-informed were as powerless as children in front of the dark boss. Stanley''s sharp words continued. "Although you have joined the covenant of darkness, I''m sure you never cared about it. You see the power that rules one-third of the underground world of green as a springboard. Although you are humble on the surface, the mainland has never paid attention to the people of the throne. I never even paid attention to my vice president of the Dark Pact. Right, the undead from the lost world? " Those sharp eyes seem to be able to see through the heart. This makes the three players behind the cold sweat whoosh. Several people looked at each other and felt a bit of fear. This NPC is really NIMA. How can he be so smart. As players, they really don''t take NPC seriously. Which player doesn''t think he is the real protagonist? What is a NPC? Now I respect you because you are strong. It''s strange that I don''t call you grandfather after upgrading! But I didn''t expect that the boss was so smart. They didn''t know what they were after they joined the dark fish for a few days.Stanley looked at several people''s expressions, naturally understood that he said exactly the same, flashed a little cold light in his eyes, and now he was thinking about some interests. As the dark sacrifice of the evening bell church, now the vice-president of the dark covenant, he is a powerful existence that has survived for decades in the underground world. He had never seen anything in the world. How could these rookies escape from his wrist. "Lord Stanley, I don''t know what you really want us to do?" Hun yuan asked in a deep voice, his eyes were dignified. At this time, he has put down his pride as a player, because he found that he seems to be in the face of this high intelligence quotient, and the strength is strong enough to crush their NPC at any time. He simply can''t think of a way to counter it. At this time, he felt very ashamed and really humiliated the players. A NPC crushed us. MMP, this dog day hard core game, I don''t want to face this kind of NPC... Stanley shook his head, his sharp eyes fixed on three players. The words made several people''s hearts beat faster. Chapter 212 Stanley''s sharp eyes fixed on the three men with a heavy voice. "The appearance of the lost plane will have a huge impact on the world. In order to combat this impact, I need the covenant of darkness to have my own undead." "I hope you can really join the covenant of darkness and become a part of us, instead of simply using the covenant of darkness as a springboard. Hunyuan, you are the smartest of the three of you. I believe you will know what I mean. The best way to fight against the undead is the undead themselves. The covenant of darkness needs its own undead if it wants not to be submerged in turbulence. If you agree, you will help me, the undead in charge of the covenant of darkness, to follow the crown of ELO to glory. " This NPC''s strategic vision and line of sight are too high. The three players look at each other with admiration. Is this NPC open? Players only a few days, he can infer the future trend of the general trend according to their performance. This level of intelligence is simply. Hunyuan is OK. I have enough intelligence to keep up with Stanley''s thinking. But thunderbolt and Cheng Kun were hit hard. MMP, why is this ghost NPC so smart? If all NPCs have this IQ, they will not play games. Now all their old men have been inferred by this NPC, and they have also found out how to deal with each other''s players. The key is that these methods are really useful... the stimulation of thunderbolt hand and Chengkun at this time can be called great. Because they feel overwhelmed by an NPC''s IQ. If they were in this position, it would be impossible for them to infer so much information and make such advanced decisions. At the moment, they really want to shout and kneel down to the big man. "Lord Stanley, how can you be sure that we are not really in the dark now? Now we''re part of the Dark Pact, aren''t we? Every time we fight, we always attract firepower for our partners behind us " Hunyuan doesn''t respond immediately, instead, he throws a question to Stanley. Stanley shook his head, a little complicated in his deep eyes. "Because you are very much like me when I was young. I was a gifted caster, proud and arrogant. Until one day, because of my pride and arrogance, I lost my wife, my children, my everything. So, do you understand? " "Lord Stanley, I..." looking at the Hun yuan in front of him and still trying to open his mouth, Stanley quickly recalled the memory in his eyes, and resolutely waved his hand to stop him. "Don''t say much," said the vice president of the Dark Pact. "Now, I''m choosing you, not you''re bargaining with me. Although you have the talent that makes me greedy, you still need a long time to grow up. Moreover, you are not my only choice, but the dark covenant is your only choice! Believe me, you won''t have such an opportunity any more than the covenant of darkness. But I''m different. I can always find other undead. You''re not the only one. Hunyuan, you are a smart man. I need smart people to be partners in the Dark Pact. " Finish saying also intentionally or unintentionally looked at the thunderbolt hand and Cheng Kun, two people were instantly angered, but in the twinkling of an eye they were deflated. MMP, it seems that this ghost NPC is really qualified to despise them. The thought made them even worse. I can''t tell you that you may not believe that we were despised by NPC one day... Hun yuan took a deep breath. He felt that he was pinched by this NPC, but the other party''s made him unable to refute it. this dog day game is just ridiculous. A player in my room was played by NPC, and it was played without cover up Do it. "Lord Stanley, we are willing to join the Dark Pact and become a member of it" after taking a deep breath, Hun Yuan said in a deep voice, "I believe that we will bring new opportunities to the Dark Pact" "however, how can you confirm that we really join in After that, his eyes showed a bit of fun. He wanted to see what way the NPC could make them really tie up with the Dark Pact on a boat. If it''s just an oath, he''s going to see a joke. Stanley laughed, reached out and took out three yellowed magic scrolls from his arms. "This is the rule contract that I once got from the gods. As long as you sign the contract, you will always be bound to the covenant of darkness and never betray it. In the same way, the covenant of darkness cannot betray you, or it will lose its effect. "Then he reached out and handed the magic scroll to the three people. After receiving the hand, Hun yuan took a deep look at the magic scroll which let him feel afraid of energy. He could vaguely feel that the contract seemed to be the product of a rule, a rule above the gods. It''s a message from the contract to the soul, not power. And he can feel that the function of the contract is no different from what Stanley said. This is a partnership contract of mutual loyalty and no betrayal. "What if we don''t sign it?" The expression on Stanley''s face did not change. "If you don''t sign, you are still friends of the Dark Pact. Rest assured that the covenant of darkness will not be your enemy and oppress you. I need partners, not enemies. Even if I can''t be partners, I don''t want us to be enemies. " It would have been a shock to anyone else, when the domineering Lord Stanley would have been so talkative. However, Stanley knows that although he is very calm, it is very abnormal to be able to revive this talent. Unless he finds a way to break the resurrection, he has vaguely seen the rise of the undead in the near future although every death will lose some strength, it is more likely to become a strong man than those who have only one life. Of course, Stanley will not have any fear. As a strong man of level 15, even if the enemy is strong, he has enough confidence to face it. Moreover, this group of undead is far from growing up. It''s far from threatening him. Moreover, the dark pact has these undead, and he may be able to obtain more resources with the help of them in the future. He has several treasures in his hand, but the doomed Jedi have never dared to go... Hunyuan cries out in his heart that this damned NPC is so brainless that he has counted all of them. He couldn''t find any reason to refuse. Especially after seeing the hard pressed players on the Forum meeting with glory, he knew how lucky they were to be able to climb up to the Dark Pact, and to be the vice-president of the Dark Pact, who is in the underground world of green city. This can be said to be a huge opportunity for them. If they miss it, he believes that the NPC, who is smart enough to make a cold sweat behind him, will find the second batch of players to sign the contract immediately. And other hard pressed players will sign up. As Stanley said, he is not the only choice, but the Dark Pact is their only choice. "Lord Stanley, we are willing to" after pondering for a moment, Hunyuan made a decisive decision. There is nothing to be affected by. Now they are too weak and need a huge force to protect themselves from the wind and rain. "Well, drop your blood on the scroll and swear never to betray the covenant of darkness. The mantra is..." Stanley nodded his head in satisfaction and began to instruct them to swear. These magic scrolls were obtained by him from an ancient relic. There are hundreds of them. The purpose is to limit the oath. Although not as powerful as the soul contract of the God of death, it also has a strong binding nature. All the contracts that have been signed and violated are extremely miserable, and even the soul is swallowed up. After the three signed the contract, Hunyuan suddenly heard the system prompt. "Ding ~ you have signed a loyalty contract with the contract of darkness. If you betray the contract of darkness, your number will be deleted, this number will be cancelled directly, and all the materials and property you own will be returned to zero" lying in the trough, the three people look at each other with a look and are shocked. MMP, this binding force is too strong, right? Violation will be consumed? What kind of bullshit game is this? Who are the players? Are we playing games or being played by games? At this time, the three people want to jump out of the game planning to play a dead, this is too irritating. Now Stanley stood up with a big smile on his face because he felt the power of the contract. What he didn''t tell Cheng Kun, the Hunyuan thunderbolt hand, was that the contract actually had a main contract, and the main contract just controlled the sub contract. He himself inherited the power of the main contract by coincidence in the ancient ruins. So after the three were sworn in, he was in direct control of their fate. At this time, Stanley sensed that the three lost the world brand of the soul, as long as he was willing to directly erase the three people''s brand. As a believer in evil spirits, even if he is now bound by Li De, he will not be a kind creature. It is not strange that three rookies are trapped in this dark boss pit. "Hunyuan, thunderbolt hand and Chengkun, congratulations on becoming partners of the Dark Pact. I will set up a new Department, immortal soul, with you as the core, and transfer 100 intermediate soldiers as the foundation. Currently, there is Draco management. After you become an intermediate professional, the immortal soul will be handed over to you for management.In the future, I hope you can recruit a group of elite lost world warriors to become part of the immortal soul and contribute more to the Dark Pact. " Nei ~ the three Hunyuan thunderbolt hands, Cheng Kun, who were originally unhappy with the huge punishment for betraying the dark agreement, suddenly felt comfortable. Transfer 100 intermediate professionals, that can be small boss of level 5 or above, and it is a department with them as the core. Sleeping trough, this is really cool. At this time, the three people looked at each other with smiles in their eyes. They are eager to return to the forum for the first time to show off the news. If you think that you have 100 subordinates, and other internal test players are still struggling with NPC''s difficulties, they will have the pleasure of eating ice watermelon in summer. It''s not a loss. "I''m going to ask Draco to help you improve and become an intermediate career as soon as possible. The future of the Dark Pact needs more undead, Hunyuan, I hope you don''t let me down " Hunyuan looks at Stanley''s deep eyes and nods decisively. Now they can be called grasshoppers in a boat. Betraying the covenant of darkness will be deleted. The price is too high. Even if it is now let him delete the number, he will be crazy if the efforts of these days are wasted. "Lord Stanley, we will work hard" Stanley nodded and his voice became solemn. "Work hard, and I''m sure he''ll give you a reward when ELO comes back from the crown." "Under ELO''s crown?" The thunderclapper was curious, "is that the president of our dark covenant?" Stanley took a deep look at him. "Yes, under ilow''s crown is the shelter of our dark covenant, and under ilow''s crown is the vice president of the devil''s heart. You''ll have a chance to see the one under ELO''s crown. Believe me, it will be the most unforgettable and glorious moment in your life The three looked at Stanley''s face, which was already powerful and indescribable, as vice president of the Dark Pact. They were inexplicably curious about which President ilow had never met. He was able to take charge of such a huge force as the Dark Pact, and he was also the vice president of demonic heart, one of the three forces in green city. Three underground forces occupy two places by one person. What kind of existence should this kind of big dark giant exist? The three left with expectation. At the same time, they can''t wait to become the leader of their own success, with hundreds of intermediate career information as a younger brother in the forum to show off. Think of those bitter internal test players envious jealousy hate message let them excited, cool ah. When the room was empty, grot''s big, big figure stepped out of the room at the back of the hall. The voice was a little discontented. "Stanley, are you sure these ectopic adventurers are so valuable?" Grot''s eyes are a little puzzled, "although they have the ability to revive, they are only apprentices of level 1 soldiers. What''s their value? Catching a soldier on the street can easily kill them hundreds of times " " are they worth our attention and investing so much resources? " In the northern soldier''s view, although these adventurers of the lost world have the ability to revive, they are too weak in the end, and it will take a long time for them to grow up. And no one can guarantee that their resurrection will be unlimited. If we spend a lot of resources to cultivate them, but their resurrection ability fails, it will undoubtedly be a great loss to them. Stanley looks at grot''s very oppressive body and shakes his head helplessly. They had known each other for more than a decade, and when he was a dark clergyman of level 13, grot had been the captain of viscount Bernard''s bodyguard. He was well aware that the northern soldier''s temper had changed into a blood clan, but his temper did not change at all. "Grot, the layout is far from as simple as you think. What you look at is the next five years, while I am thinking about the future in ten or even twenty years" Stanley has a deep look. "If a force wants to develop better, it must not only pay attention to the immediate benefits. This is what I learned from Viscount Bernard. This is the result of viscount Bernard''s long-term layout that the Dark Pact can be heard from at first and then grows into one of the three giants. There is no sword to kill the knight of the dragon, and there is no good thing that can be eaten for a lifetime by planting grain once " after that, he said in a pause," if the ancestor is here, do you think he will agree with me? " On hearing this last sentence, grot was stunned for a moment, and then said with a certain strangeness, "no, Stanley, if the ancestor had been crowned, he would not have signed a contract with an adventurer who had lost his plane."Stanley frowned. "Oh?? No way, I believe in the eyes of our ancestors Although he has not been in contact with Li De for a long time, he can feel the long-term vision of Li De, and he does not believe that Li De will give up these immortals who can be reborn. Grot burst out laughing. "The ancestor crown will make these adventurers cry and cry for him to sign the contract, not like you..." then he patted his buttocks and turned away happily. Only Stanley, whose face was stunned. Let these risk takers who are not afraid of death sign the contract on their own initiative? Is it possible? Young blood born Stanley, it seems that he has not heard of the legend of the king of routines Chapter 213 Giant valley. Lied didn''t know that players had already appeared in green city, and the scarlet mage tower and the Dark Pact had traces of players. He has just made an offer to buy COSO, a bronze Cyclops, with two pigs. If the magic language bat wants to evolve into a dawn bat, it must use the blood of the bronze Cyclops. Instead of resisting the donation, the big man was very interested. In fact, Corso went to the medical department more than once before to ask if he could also participate in blood donation. As a one eyed giant who has taken the ideological education course and become a new generation of dawn city residents, he has a very high awareness. Seeing that human beings can contribute to the dawn City, he also wants to contribute his own strength. But it''s a pity that every time the medical department''s answer is very firm, No. Because of its special structure, blood clan can only suck human blood, because human blood has special energy that other life blood does not have. These special energies are just what the blood clan needs to maintain their life. Therefore, although COSO actively wanted to contribute to the dawn City, and the energy contained in the blood of the Cyclops was huge, it was still not accepted by the medical department. After all, useless blood just takes up space. At this time, COSO was asked by Lide alone for a glorious blood donation, and each time he got two rare pigs as a reward, which was not too good. COSO was very satisfied with this, and with a smile he touched his hairless, wrinkled head. Li De didn''t say much about it. He could only deeply feel that this food eating race was really the best. Anything he could eat could be compared with Chinese food. Turn around and let the blood clan and magic language bat from the nearby camp prepare to take COSO back to dawn city. Just when COSO and Castro fought, the blood clan in the camp did not fight, naturally he ordered. Otherwise, even if Castro, the newborn King bat, is strong, the blood clan can''t just watch and watch without action. COSO, whose body is covered with horror scars, and Castro, whose wings are about to break, look at each other after hearing Lee''s order. At this time, the hostility between the two had already disappeared, but there was a certain taste of mutual sympathy. A strong partner deserves mutual respect. On the contrary, Li De was somewhat speechless. Castro''s combat experience was so little that he was sent to the ground to fight hand to hand combat. if it wasn''t for blood, it would have been torn to pieces by awesome. However, we can see from this that the newborn king named by the system is powerful. An air unit has played against the ground tyrant like Cyclops. Although the painting style is not right, it is enough to explain a lot of things. However, COSO activated his blood in the battle, and the scene of his strength increased by a section also made Li De very excited. The potential of this big man is far from being tapped out. Bronze Cyclops, this is the melting of steel, rock melting into magma in the extremely high temperature to activate the ancient blood, born in the flame, the body of several tons of iron and steel strong existence. If COSO''s potential is just like this now, Li De will not believe it, but it will take a long time to tap the power of his blood. After Corso evolved into a bronze Cyclops, he was in the stage of strength growth, but the process was very slow. He did not have a better way to let Corso quickly tap the power of blood, can only let himself exercise. But this battle activated his inspiration. Ordinary exercise is too slow. In the future, COSO and Castro should often fight against each other... Fighting is the best teacher. COSO subconsciously played a shiver, some dazed looking around, he just how suddenly feel a bit let him flustered breath. After half a day''s rest, all the scars on Castro''s body had scab, and even some minor wounds had healed. The newborn King regained his flying ability. COSO is no different. The scar torn by Castro on his body is slowly healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. At this time, it has been healed. Even if there is another world war, there will be no problem. The physical quality of the two alien creatures made him feel a burst of emotion. It was too strong to exercise. If he had this kind of physique, what danger should he worry about? It''s all right. Half a day later, the city of dawn. Both Castro and COSO were sent down by Lee to heal, and he returned to the city hall alone. At this time, he had the time to study his own attributes after upgrading. It has been several months since he was promoted from level 12 to level 13, and he has gained a lot of experience in these months. Because of the talent of the ancestor of the blood clan, the blood clan can let him get a piece of experience every month and make a steady profit. There are many other scattered experiences that he is too lazy to remember. For example, the mage apprentice of scarlet mage tower has been upgraded to official mage, and the number of magic language bat population has increased.As long as his power grows, he can learn from everything. There are many experiences, more than 100 points, and one or two points less. Because the stall is large, Li De seldom pays attention to these messy things. Only when the experience reaches a certain level can his attention be attracted. For example, the experience of transforming Stanley into a blood race created the experience of dawn bats. In particular, the birth of dawn bats gave him 3000 experience. This directly promoted him from level 13 to level 14, and now he is only one step short of reaching the critical level of qualitative change - level 15. Level 15 is a big hurdle. Whoever reaches level 15 is a worthy top combat effectiveness in glory. Even a priest who only learns auxiliary magic can produce amazing energy at level 15. Extraordinary is too rare, and also very few shots, so level 15 can be counted as the boss walking horizontally by strength. Of course, the premise is not to die. Li De kacharr race: Blood race (ancestor) Legend degree: 7 (+ 1) famous, in the lower world, legend degree is 8. Level: mage lv14 (122050000), warrior LV5 Magic: 882882 Others: slightly (updated in the work) in glory, if you only look at the attribute panel after the level is upgraded, you will feel that the improvement is not big, because there is no description of the attributes in other games, such as strength and intelligence, so you can''t see much change. It seems that only magic and rank have changed. But only Li De knows how much upgrading can do for him. Each upgrade is equivalent to a transformation of the soul. The control of magic power, the speed of magic recovery, body strength and physique are improved in all aspects. This feeling is directly on his body, very wonderful. Li De can also feel that this is not something simple intelligence, strength, physique these attributes can express. Li De likes this feeling very much. He can feel his strength clearly but subtly. If there is a combat effectiveness evaluation, the combat effectiveness of level 13 is about 800, and the combat effectiveness of level 14 can reach 1000. It''s a big step. But what makes Lee feel helpless is. It takes 50000 experience to upgrade from level 14 to level 15, which is more than that from level 10 to level 14. At the speed of gaining experience, he can''t guarantee to upgrade within two years. This experience is too exaggerated. "The peak of life is when there are 100000 blood clans in the city of dawn, and they can get 100000 experience every month when they lie still. It''s cool to think about this scene..." Li De looked forward to it silently. It''s a pity that now the biggest hang blood clan, because of the limitation of blood, can''t unlimited violent soldiers, so 100000 blood clan can only think about it. On the whole, it is a great achievement to create Castro unintentionally and gain a new powerful force, dawn bat. Harrison got word of Reid''s return and rushed to his office. The abundant energy of the blood clan makes Harrison work more than 20 days a day almost every day, absolutely more crazy than any workaholic. But Harrison was never tired of it. He was full of feelings for the city that he had built little by little. It was like raising a child. His feelings for the dawn city were no worse than that of Lee. "Good night, patriarch." It''s already dark after working so long. "Harrison, you''re going to test Corso''s blood donation and make sure it doesn''t hurt him. In the future, we need large-scale cultivation of dawn bats. The blood of bronze Cyclops is a necessity. In addition, you and Dylan have to test how much bronze Cyclops blood is needed to make magic language bats evolve into dawn bats... Harrison nodded and recorded it in silence. It takes the blood of the bronze Cyclops and 500 points of faith to evolve into dawn bats, and it takes 30 days. Lee is not sure how much blood the bronze Cyclops need to evolve the dawn bat, so Harrison has to test it. The blood of bronze Cyclops is said to be blood, which is actually the blood of COSO, because the blood power of most creatures is contained in blood. One eyed giant is not a blood clan. The blood clan can control the power of blood for the first time because of its racial talent. Therefore, if the blood clan takes the initiative to control, even if the blood flows out of the wound, it will not contain the blood force. But the Cyclops are not the same, they have no blood clan talent, so their blood force is evenly distributed in the blood. To get the power of blood, you just need to get the blood of the Cyclops.But now there is a very big problem bothering Li De. Although dawn bats are powerful and born to be level 10 Warcraft, the materials needed for evolution are too scarce, not to mention how precious the blood of the bronze Cyclops is. It''s hard for him to accept that every dawn bat needs 500 points of faith. It took Lee a few months to gain more than 3000 points of faith. Now he has devoted himself to Castro. He has become a pauper. Because of the number of believers, the dawn sect can only provide him with about 1500 belief points a month. That is to say, even if COSO can provide enough blood for the bronze Cyclops, the current monthly production of dawn bats is three, and that''s taking into account all the power of faith. If he used the power of faith elsewhere, the yield would be even less. "It''s this problem again. It''s too difficult" in Li De''s eyes, there was some helplessness in Li De''s eyes. The previous magic factory was also troubled by raw materials, which led to the production capacity not being raised. Now dawn bats can''t be mass-produced because of materials. This kind of good thing is put in front of you, but you can''t eat it. It''s too bad. And magic raw materials are easy to find, but the power of faith is not easy to get. This kind of high-end power is too high-end, only the believers can pray devoutly. At present, the number of dawn city determines that it cannot have too many believers in a short time. Almost all the converted residents of dawn city now believe in the dawn sect, and most of the rest are old believers who have believed in other sects for decades. They have made it a part of their lives to believe in a certain God, even a habit. It is not impossible for a person to change his living habits for decades, but it is a little difficult. "Harrison, after COSO''s injury is healed, you can start to arrange for it. no matter what the situation is, let him donate blood first. We can reserve it and then keep his blood in the holy land alone" Li De shakes his head, or he wants to return to reality. No matter whether the power of belief is enough or not, we still need to accumulate COSO''s blood first. The existence of the remains of the Holy Spirit can preserve the vitality of the blood, so we should first store the blood of a group of bronze Cyclops. The problem of the power of faith can not be solved in a short time. We can only plunder the population and increase the number of believers in the winter moon. "Yes, patriarch." Harrison hesitated for a moment. "Patriarch, Saint Nello has come to see you today" Nello? The beautiful figure and the majestic eyes with a touch of gold appeared in his mind. Then there was some embarrassment on his face. As the master of the dawn sect, he did not pay attention to the development of the sect. People are looking for things that just worry about the power of faith. "What did Nello say?" Harrison shook his head. "No, the virgin came to see you. She left without you." Li De nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go to the dawn sect" after that, he got up and went out directly. It''s time to go and have a look if I haven''t been to the dawn sect for such a long time. After all, he is the God of the dawn sect and the God recognized by the system, although the prefix should be added with a pseudonym. as the only official denomination designated by the dawn City, the dawn sect has become the largest sect in the city. Most of the believers of other sects turned to embrace the great cachal crown under the propaganda offensive of dawn sect. At this time, it was already 9:00 p.m., but the church was still full of lights at dawn, and the warm yellow magic lamp lit up the whole church like day. Dawn church does not encourage residents to put down their work and pray all the time. It only suggests that they pray in their spare time after busy work. For such a wide range of religious rules, it is natural for countless residents to rise a strong favor. It is also because the relatively loose and free rules of Dawning sect quickly absorbed most believers. In order to gain more faith power, some gods have to ask believers to spend a fixed amount of time praying for him every day. As a result, the normal life of believers was seriously affected, so the believers who believed in these gods were first absorbed by dawn sect. On the contrary, it is the most difficult sect to absorb believers, which is similar to the magnanimity of the goddess of life and has no demands on the believers. Patriel sat in the first position of the main hall, praying silently to the sacred sculpture in the middle of the hall. Wearing a white robe, he slightly bowed his head, his right hand pressed on his left hand, his hands slightly bent, his hands closed, the middle joints of two thumbs just touched the tip of his nose.This is the most devout way to pray. As the first group of residents to join dawn city and the first group of believers to join dawn sect, patriel witnessed the rise of dawn city from scratch and witnessed the development history of dawn sect. He knew who had given him all the good life now, and he knew that without the great cachal crown, he and his son would have starved to death on their way to the dawn city. So he was full of unspeakable gratitude to Li De, and he could not express any more inner excitement. Only faithful prayer every night could make him feel at ease. Because life is so good now, it''s too good to make him feel down-to-earth. "Father, I''m sleepy ~" pat, who is only six years old beside patril, speaks in a somewhat confused voice. Hearing her son''s voice, patril opened her eyes and gave a spoiled smile. It''s all his life. "Let''s go home ~" and he reached out and rubbed little pat''s blonde hair. He took his hand and was ready to go out. Several believers around him turned their heads slightly and looked at patril. They saw the little guy around him who was sleepy and yawned. They all showed a kind smile. "Your Highness..." "good night, your Highness" just then, there was a sound of question mark at the door, and the believers who heard the movement turned their heads one after another. After seeing the figure of the visitor, they immediately stood up and bowed to the visitor. "Your Highness Nello" "good night..." there was a greeting voice in the church. Nello, the holy priest of dawn sect, who is second only to Lee De, is wearing a white robe. The graceful figure hidden under the robe brings infinite reverie. A long black hair like a goddess in the back of the head, temperament is brilliant. But what makes people afraid of blasphemy is that on the delicate face, a pair of eyes with light gold is full of dignity. This makes the original exciting girl add endless holiness, even if the person with evil thoughts will involuntarily become solemn after seeing that pair of eyes. Nero, the only saint of dawn sect. "Good night, people who believe in my God." Nello, with a faint smile on her face, nodded to the crowd around her. Every night before the church was closed, she would come down to communicate with the believers in person. It is also a way of preaching, which can make believers'' faith more firm. It is her honor to manage dawn sect for the great crown. From the moment when she and her sister were saved by the Holy Light blood clan, she had made up her mind to dedicate all her life and soul to the crown of cachal. No one knows the beauty of hope in the most desperate moment. Nello''s belief in lied transcends good and evil, and transcends race. This holy priest is the most trusted and intimate person of reed. Just as Nello was about to speak, there was a noise and surprise at the door. "My God..." "under the crown..." "under the crown of cachal..." hearing these names, the believers in the interior of the church immediately became boiling. Only the gods they believed in, the great kachard, could afford the title. With a faint smile, Li De looked at the believers who kept bowing to him. His heart was also very happy. Although there are still some people who are not used to him as God, but as pragmatists, these are not big problems. "Under the crown of kachard, your most loyal believers welcome your arrival" "under the crown..." "..." although the believers can see Li De''s figure in the city of dawn from time to time, it is still different to see him in such a sacred place as the church. Li De did not leave in a hurry. He responded with a smile to the believers who bowed to him. In the excited eyes of the believers, he slowly walked into the church. After stepping into the white and sacred circular arch, Li delike saw the most dazzling figure in the crowd. There was a thick smile on his face. "Nello," "good night, under the crown", Nello comes forward with surprise and salutes respectfully. Looking at the pupils with light gold, Li De nodded with satisfaction. "I heard you went to the town hall to see me? Go to the second floor Nello looked around him, waiting for a reply. The corner of the mouth smile, two steps forward standing in the middle of the crowd, high tone. "My people, my believers, I am the dawn Lord of your day and night prayers. Dawn is the church that leads you to hope.As long as you have hope in your heart, I can feel your prayer everywhere. Go back and live a good life is my greatest faith. Remember, you are never alone. I will always be with you. Praise the dawn Li De''s simple words, however, were highly inflammatory, which made the believers excited. Even many believers are going to cry. The heart under the crown is always so admirable, the eyes under the crown are always so broad. If Li De looks at his property panel at this time, he will surely find that there are more than a dozen devout believers on his property panel. There is no way, believers in the face of their own belief in the God, what can resist. In the respectful eyes of the believers, Li De and Nello went up the second floor. After Lee''s figure disappeared, many believers in the hall left, but patril did not go. At this time, patriel repressed his excitement and turned to pat, a six-year-old, and said earnestly, "son, do you know who the man was just now?" Little pat had already sobered up a lot at this time, tilted his little head and said, "is it under the crown of cachal?" Patriel nodded with satisfaction and reached for little pat''s head. "Yes, that''s under the cachal crown," he said, squatting down slightly and looking at Pat''s curious eyes. "We were saved by cachal, and everyone in Eric town was saved. So he''s our hero. Remember, son, that you are the city of dawn, and that the crown of cachal will be your object of allegiance. When you grow up, you will fight for dawn city. You have to protect this land that brings us security and hope. " Little pat was excited. "I know, just like Uncle rickle, uncle rickle is a strong fighter. Father, I will become a strong fighter in the future." Patriel smiles. "No, maybe you''ll become a mage. The Lord of the Holy Light blood clan says you have a talent for casting." patriel''s eyes are full of gratitude. How glorious it is that his child may become a mage in the future. Even the mayor of Eric Town, the nobleman with baroness, and his son failed to become the noble master of mage. But now, as a civilian and a lowly farmer, his son can accept the magic teaching from the great holy light blood clan in the mage tower. What an incredible sight. And all this was given to him by the great being who made him willing to defend his glory with his life. Patriel will never forget the promise made by the handsome figure on the dawn square when he came to dawn city. I will allocate land to you, build a mage tower, set up a school, and you will live your dream life here... now, the great crown has fulfilled his promise. Praise the crown of Cachar, praise the blood family of the holy light. The light in patriel''s eyes left a deep mark on little pat, and his father''s words and deeds are often the best way of education. These seeds, one day, will bloom with gorgeous flowers. PS: (there is no charge for this period) thank you all the brothers who have been rewarded during this period. Thank you very much. I can''t see the names of these reward brothers because I''ve got the old version of writer''s assistant recently. I''m sorry, I can''t thank you one by one) and all the brothers who support the original version ~ every subscription of you is the driving force for me to write well ~ love you ~ than heart. I know that my ability is average and my level is limited. I can only get to this day with the support of big guys. Thank you. Thank you for your subscription. Thank you again Chapter 214 The second floor of the church. Looking at the familiar layout of the room, lied said curiously, "Nello, where do you usually work?" You can see from a glance that there are often people cleaning, but no one enters. Nello, with her majestic pale golden eyes, looked directly into Li De''s deep eyes and shook her head, "under the crown, I seldom go to church. I spend most of my time spreading your glory in the city, so I don''t have a dedicated office." Nello didn''t like to manage church chores, but preferred to go to preach to the residents. The steady increase in the number of believers during this period is largely due to this girl. No one in dawn city does not like this holy girl. Even loyal believers of other sects can not rule out listening to her talk about dawn sect. Li De shook his head slightly. "Nello, you are the saint of dawn sect. When bishop Amy is away, you are the manager here. You should have an office of your own at any time, or who will deal with the dawn sect? " Suddenly, the girl was a little nervous, slightly lowered her head, and said in a small voice, "under the crown, I''m not dealing with the affairs of dawn sect during this period... hmm? Hearing this, Li De was slightly stunned. After Amy officially managed the tower of master dawn, all the power of the dawn sect was handed over to Nello. If this girl is not in charge, how could dawn sect develop so well? Not only did nothing go wrong, but the popularity among the residents was getting higher and higher, and the number of believers was also increasing. Before Lyde asks, Nello herself explains why. "Under the crown, it''s my sister... My sister is in charge of the dawn sect... " your sister? " Although he knew Nello had a sister, he didn''t expect her to let her manage the dawn sect. What''s more, the management is not bad. He would not be angry about it; his mind was not so narrow. Moreover, he delegated the power to Nello. As the saint of dawn sect, Nello has enough autonomy. It is also her power to appoint who is in charge of the sect. However, he did not expect that the girl would let his sister fight in person. However, judging from the development of Dawning sect during this period, it is no doubt that this move is a success. Li De suddenly took great interest in Nello''s sister. It was very rare that he could manage the dawn sect in an orderly way without any mistakes. "And your sister?" As the most intimate person of Li De, Nello has his spiritual imprint in her mind. She can feel his happiness, anger, sadness and happiness. After realizing that Li De is not angry for this, her beautiful face floats with a light smile. "Under the crown, Nicole is still in the church" Nello''s voice is very soft and cute, which is in sharp contrast with her holy appearance. At the moment, the girl is completely different from the solemn Saint outside. It seems that the shining holy coat has been quietly removed by her, leaving only the most essential side of Lee. Li De is also aware of Nello''s change. He is surprised. It seems that several girls around him have two sides. It''s the same with wina, the little maid, and so is Nello. He nodded slightly, "go and bring her, I want to meet your sister" it is not easy to manage such a big dawn sect. It can be detected from the very beginning that Li De sent Amy. In the city of dawn, only Amy, an old man, could deal with the trivial matters of the church. But he did not expect that there would be a management talent who could compare with Amy who had been in the knighthood temple for decades. The city of dawn has always had a big gap in talent, and he didn''t know how long he had to worry about it. Even if the city hall has trained a group of available talents during this period, he still feels that it is not enough. Therefore, for management talents, his attention is no less than high-end combat effectiveness. "Yes, under the crown." After saluting, Nello turned away from the office and entered the room again shortly after, accompanied by a smaller figure than Nello. Li De looked at the girl beside Nello curiously. After seeing the girl''s appearance, he suddenly saw the light. The girl was young, about sixteen or seventeen years old, dressed in a white clergyman''s robe, and also had long black hair. The skin on her face is as tender and white as milk, and her appearance is exquisite and beautiful, which is more perfect than Nello, who is originally super beautiful. If Nello can score 95, then the girl can score 98. The similarity reached 70%, but the only difference with Nello is that the girl''s black eyes have a bit of ancient spirit, showing an indescribable spirit. "Under the crown, this is my sister, Nicole," Nello''s pale golden eyes were very majestic. She frowned at the girl who had been looking at him curiously. "Nicole, don''t salute under the crown yet."After hearing this, Nicole regained her mind slightly. Seeing Lee''s handsome face, her smart black eyes suddenly felt a little shy, and her face was flushed. "Lord of Cachar, Nicole salutes you..." her voice is clear and has a girl''s unique charm, which is quite different from Nilo. "Nicole, you''re helping your sister run the dawn sect this time?" After Li De had a little feeling, he found that the 16-year-old girl was not his disciple. That''s interesting. Nello is a sacred priest whose faith has reached its acme. Her sister has no faith in him. But he didn''t care. He wasn''t a real stick. It didn''t make any difference to him whether he believed or not, as long as he could guarantee the loyalty of the other party. Nicole stands beside Nello with curiosity and fear in her eyes. As the master of dawn, his status in the eyes of the residents of dawn city is higher than the sky. Even if her sister was Lee''s closest holy priest, she still had some reverence for him. "Yes, Lord of cachal," after getting the affirmative answer, lied nodded slightly, went to the pure white rectangular desk and sat down, looking at the beautiful sisters. "Can you tell me why you don''t believe in dawn sect?" He was rather curious about this. Nello, as a holy priest, would have an impact on the people around her, but her closest sister didn''t believe in the dawn sect, which was interesting. Nello pale face, just want to make amends to Li De, but after sensing that Li De is not unhappy, she puts down her heart slightly. Explain. "Under the crown, Nicole has always preferred freedom, so she never needs faith. What she adores most is the explorer who goes deep into the sea and jumps off from childhood, so... " Lee waved his hand and interrupted Nello''s explanation," don''t make amends to me. I''m not displeased about it. I''m just curious about the existence of dawn sect in Nello''s eyes. " It was the first time that he discussed the dawn sect with outsiders. To Li De Lai, the foundation of dawn sect was full of contingency. If it wasn''t Amy who was crazy and wanted to become a God, if he didn''t happen to have mad believers, if he didn''t have a city completely owned by him, without these factors, the dawn sect could not be established. He had always regarded the dawn sect as an ordinary force, even as a way to create the power of faith for him. He did not pay much attention to it. This can be seen from the number of times he came to the sect. But when he felt the firmness in the eyes of believers, he found that he seemed to belittle the sect he had founded. It is no exaggeration to say that the dawn sect has deeply influenced the dawn city and even changed the lives of many residents. At this time, Li De was also interested in asking about this special girl. The identity of Nello''s sister determines the particularity of the girl. After all, Nello is his person. Nicole didn''t expect that Li De would ask such a question. After thinking for a moment, she said with strong adoration. "Lord of Cachar, the dawn sect is a great existence. It has changed the dawn city and made the city which would have fallen into chaos become incomparably firm and unified." Oh? Li De was very interested in hearing this different statement. "Why? How do you infer that there will be chaos in the dawn city without the dawn sect? " Nicole''s intelligent eyes turned slightly. After a moment''s meditation, the sound of larks singing on the top of the spring trees sounded in the house. "Because faith is an indispensable part of a city. My sister and I have visited many cities and met many sects. However, because of the numerous religious sects in these cities, no matter how strict the law is, there will be chaos. Because everyone believes that their God is the only existence, everyone will despise each other''s beliefs. Once the idea is not unified, it is easy to cause unity and opposition. In a long time, even peaceful cities will fall into chaos. What''s more, dawn city is a city established by the blood clan of Shengguang. If there is chaos in the city, it will be directly suppressed by the blood clan. In the long run, although the city is still peaceful, the cracks hidden in the dark will become bigger and bigger, until finally burst out. However, the doctrine of tolerance, peace and peace of the dawn sect has greatly eased the ideological division and gradually unified the whole city... " Nicole''s view made Lee refreshing. Although the girl''s idea was very immature and one-sided, and this situation could never happen with him. But it has to be said that Nicole''s ideological activity has been recognized by him, which is more important than her mature plan. Is a good seedling, if can be well cultivated, absolutely can play a great role."It''s a very novel point of view. Although you underestimate the skills of the city hall, it''s really hard to see more essential things behind peace at your age and experience." Nicole was a little unconvinced. What do you think of the current dawn sect? What are the plans for the dawn sect''s future? If your answer satisfies me, I will formally teach you to manage the dawn sect. I can even transfer you to the city hall to learn how to manage a city. " The promise brightened Nicole''s eyes, but then she didn''t believe it. "Lord of Cachar, you didn''t lie to me?" Hearing this little girl''s query, Li De laughed. How long has no one dared to question him in person. As the ancestor of the blood clan and the master of dawn, how noble his status is. Even Betty, the proud goddess of the northern land, who has a strong royal blood, has a negative attitude towards him at most, but he dare not directly question him. As if aware of her rudeness, Nicole pursed her lips and wanted to apologize, but because of the face of the little girl, she didn''t know how to open her mouth. Finally, she could only look at Nello, who was smiling at them with a look of help. "Under the crown, Nicole didn''t mean to offend..." "well, you don''t have to say love, Nicole, tell me your opinion." Li De didn''t care at all, and directly let the girl in front of her start her performance. He wanted to see if the girl could surprise him. Nicole''s face slowly returned to normal, her dexterous eyes turned slightly, and she whispered. "The dawn sect actually has a good foundation, especially in the dawn City, where no sect can compete with us. So no matter who comes to develop, it will not be bad. But we need to do more to make dawn more viable. The reason why the dawn sect is accepted by most residents is because of your existence. You are the eternal core of the dawn sect. As long as you are there, the dawn sect will be there. Second, because of the loose religious rules and the doctrines that meet the residents'' expectations, everyone yearns for a better life, and the doctrine of the dawn sect is what everyone yearns for most in their hearts. Third, there are no sects competing with the dawn sect. Here, the city of dawn is the only sect, and it can grow no matter how it develops. These points are the most basic, there are many in-depth, I will report to you later. Although the dawn sect is developing steadily, I don''t think this is what you always want. The dawn sect needs more vigorous vitality, and it needs the toughness that it will not lose even if it competes with the goddess of life sect. To build the vitality of this sect, we need to do a lot. I have studied in detail the doctrines and canons of more than 50 denominations, and have found out how most churches develop and control their followers. As long as you give me a certain time, I will work out a more flexible and more suitable missionary mode of dawn sect. My plan is like this... Li De looks at this little girl who is no more than 17 years old. Finally, Nicole talked from the doctrine of the temple of life to the canon of death, from the light gods spreading faith with justice to evil gods using fear to win over believers, from the influence of angels on believers to the negative influence of demons. At present, this little girl is already a senior scholar of religious sects and gods. Even Li De was shocked when she heard this. He was deeply moved by all kinds of wild ideas and imaginative ways. This girl is so spiritual. After a half day''s hard work, Nicole can''t stop. It''s the first time for the girl to express her mind''s thoughts once and for all. Looking at his surprised face, Nicole suddenly felt a little shy, especially her handsome face, which made the girl''s heart beat faster. She stammered, "I, I''m finished" Lee just regained his mind and took a deep look at Nello, who was full of smiles and looked very satisfied. "Yes, from today on, your sister has been employed by me ¡£¡± After that, she turned to look at Nicole, who was a little surprised, and said slowly, "Nicole, I have appointed you as cardinal Archbishop of dawn sect in the name of the patriarch of Shengguang blood clan, the city Lord of dawn City, and the master of dawn sect. At the same time, you have been appointed assistant to the speaker of the town hall to assist speaker Harrison in the management of dawn city. " Li De is very satisfied with a person who is flexible in thought, and rarely has no fixed thinking limit by glory, and is extremely intelligent and spiritual. He decided to keep training the girl. The most important thing is that this spirited girl is Nello''s sister, so it''s worth him to cultivate. Nello can be said to be his closest person, the other party''s belief in him has gone beyond life, beyond good and evil, this relationship is closer than any relationship. "Praise your mind, Lord of cachal." the little girl''s face was very excited after she got rid''s approval.After solving the matter, Li De turned his eyes to Nello. Every time he saw Nello''s pale golden eyes, he could not help becoming solemn. Some small ideas in my heart disappear unconsciously, which is even more powerful than sage time. "Nello, what can I do for you at the city hall the other day?" "Under the crown, I hope you can give me some strength so that I can transfer to more dawn priests." Nello became more serious when she talked about the subject. "The dawn sect lacks enough strength, even if it is absolutely safe in the dawn City, but we need more dawn priests for the better development of dawn sect." Hearing this, reed nodded slightly. It took 200 points of faith for every clergyman at dawn to change his post. He had previously transferred to three dawn clergymen. Compared with the huge power of dawn sect, these three priests could hardly be seen. Don''t talk about going out to preach. You can''t even manage the church hall. "Give you some strength? How to give it? " Li De asked slightly embarrassed. Although he is the master of the dawn sect, his management of the sect is close to nothing, and his research on the power of faith is also very confused. This power is too high-end, and the research can not find anything, so he has not paid much attention to it for a long time. Nello said with a smile, "under the crown, you will know how to operate when you enter my spiritual sea through spiritual brand in your mind." Li De nodded, slightly closed his eyes in the gaze of the two girls, and connected to Nello''s spiritual sea through the imprint in the spiritual sea. After consciousness enters into Nello''s spiritual sea, he immediately perceives Nello''s consciousness. Admiration, kindness, worship, respect... Nello''s consciousness is full of reverence for him, such as the child facing the father, or the wife seeing her husband. With the touch of Nilo''s consciousness, Nello''s experience appeared in front of him. He taught abroad, treated patients, and publicized his greatness... What Li De saw was very interesting. Pictures were like movies, but moments later, fragments of Nello''s life suddenly appeared in front of him. The scene of white flowers made him a little embarrassed and immediately walked out. MMP, this is too unreliable. In front of the girl, I look at other people''s... It''s a day, husky. Just as he withdrew from Nello''s consciousness, Lee got a lot of strange knowledge in vain, most of which was about how to operate the power of faith. There was a clear expression on his face. I see. As a holy priest, Nello is the most intimate person with the gods. In other sects, Nello is called the son of God. Even the gods can directly borrow the body of the son of God to come to the plane. This is the legendary divine descent and the most powerful card of a sect. The key to this is the holy priest. Because of the conjunction of the soul, the holy priest has no resistance to the power of the God. In this case, the God can borrow his own power to the holy priest. This logic is what Nello said to give a part of the power. Li De thought and opened up part of the authority of the God of dawn to Nello. This is a very wonderful state. Although it can''t be described, it''s just that I can feel a switch in my soul to Nello. And then he set a limit so that Nello could use half of her faith every month. At present, the dawn sect has about 1500 belief points per month, and Nello can use about 800 points to develop it. Of course, it''s not much, but it can be no less. After all, this is the strength that more than 7000 believers have prayed for half a month. In order to better develop the dawn sect, a certain amount of investment is necessary. But this way, dawn bats can only be squeezed. Li De has a headache when he thinks of this. He is really short of anything. But the power of faith is not so simple to get. After thinking about it, Li De Gancui gave Nello the right to mobilize all the power of faith. If Dylan wants to transform dawn bat, let him come to Nello. He doesn''t have to be in the city of dawn every time. He can let go of these trivial matters now, and Nello can afford to trust him. When Li De quits the girl''s spiritual sea, he is still immersed in the misery of the lack of faith. He doesn''t notice that Nello''s face is full of red, her head is slightly drooping, and her eyes dare not look at him directly. The girl felt that Li Degang had just inadvertently seen all her memories of this period of time, including those of life. The blush on her face became more intense. "Nello, Nicole, dawn will teach you. Nicole, to manage a force, the most important thing is to establish an effective system. A person may make mistakes, but a perfect system can avoid mistakes to the greatest extent.In the future, the dawn sect will become more and more large. I need you to establish a system suitable for the dawn sect in light of our actual situation. I''ll arrange for Harrison to help you. If you''re not sure, you can study at the city hall for a period of time to understand how the city hall manages a city Li De gets up and goes to the two girls. His eyes are full of appreciation and looks at Nicole, the little girl. "Nicole, you are very talented, but after all, talent is talent, and you need to study hard to turn talent into strength. Talent is diverse. You don''t have to be a holy priest like your sister. You can do better than your sister in other ways. Try hard, don''t let me down " Li De stretched out his hand and rubbed Nello''s small head, which was full of smile. This little girl full of spirituality has given him a rare heart to love talents. With a little cultivation, she is definitely a Weina who helps him in charge of the scarlet mage tower. Like the scarlet mage tower, the potential of dawn sect is infinite and needs an imaginative manager to manage it. The function of dawn sect is to help dawn city develop higher. In fact, today''s dawn sect has also achieved this. However, if we want to have better development in the future, we need to make more efforts. Looking at the dark and deep eyes, Nicole''s big black eyes flashed over her eyes and nodded excitedly. Lord of Cachar, I will live up to your trust. Nicole will be your assistant just like her sister... her voice is delicate and delicate, but her eyes are very firm. After all, she is still a little girl. It is unimaginable that she can be inspired by the recognition and support of the city''s greatest master. Although Li De didn''t believe in him and didn''t regard him as a God, in Nicole''s mind, it is undoubtedly very important for Nicole to take her and her sister out of the predicament and let them get a new life. In addition, Nello is constantly influencing him. In the little girl''s mind, Lee De''s status is second only to her sister Nello. Nicole, who knows the sect well, naturally knows what the holy priest stands for. Chapter 215 After chatting with Nello and Nicole, the two sisters who can be regarded as perfect in body, temperament and appearance for a while, Li De returned to his manor in the eyes of Nello. It will take time for the dawn sect to grow stronger, and with the current population base of dawn City, it will not be able to support a large plate. However, generally speaking, the development of Dawning sect is still good, meeting his requirements, so he will not intervene rashly. Moreover, Nicole, a little girl, has been recognized by him. Although she is still a little immature in her mind, she is full of spirituality and has a bright future. The key is that the little girl has the status of sister Nello, so it''s not necessary to say much about the value of his only holy priest, so there is no problem in training Nicole in public or private. At noon the next day, after a night''s rest, Li De came to the city hall. "Harrison, dawn city''s focus is on preparing for winter wheat after harvesting the wheat. Moreover, the Ministry of agriculture must popularize the use of fertilizers, which is related to the future agricultural production efficiency and must pay attention to it. " Back at the city hall, reed called Harrison and told him again. Rongguang''s farming concept is very backward, even the concept of fertilizer is still very vague. The cultivation of farmland is also farming for two years, and one year of fallow is needed. Otherwise, the loss of fertility will make the farmland barren, and the output of grain to be planted in the next year will be frightening. Naturally, Li De would not let this backward concept continue. He copied a lot of advanced farming knowledge from the earth, and let the Ministry of agriculture of the city hall publish it in a book, which has already trained farmers. As a matter of fact, he is still very happy with farming spirit. He has a strong sense of accomplishment when he looks at the golden wheat growing in the field. "Clan leader, I have arranged for the Ministry of agriculture to carry out training in advance, and it is expected that all wheat will be harvested in three days..." "good, winter wheat planting should be prepared in advance. After harvest, let the Ministry of agriculture arrange relevant work." On the earth, most of the wheat in China is planted once a year, only once a year. However, Rongguang world is not the same. The climate temperature is different from that of the earth, and there is a more magical existence. It is normal to grow two crops of wheat a year here. The wheat was sown in early May to harvested in early September in spring, and sowed in early October in winter and harvested at the end of April next year. This year, because of the order of Li De, the sowing was ahead of schedule by more than a month, so the harvest was already in mid July. That leaves two months free. "In addition, let the Ministry of agriculture study which crops we can cultivate as food besides wheat. The food structure of dawn city is too single" the environment of Rongguang is very different from that of the earth. Some food on the earth may not be available here, but it may contain highly toxic food here. Therefore, Li De did not dare to use the experience of the earth to judge, so he had to ask the experienced farmers of the Ministry of agriculture to experiment. "Yes, patriarch." "You can''t wait for these things. In addition, we can also let the dawning mage tower use magic to study wheat seeds to see if we can improve wheat and increase the yield of wheat... Li De said that his eyes were bright, and his mind continued to spread. "We can also let the Ministry of agriculture take the lead to set up a magic research group to study how to improve the yield of wheat or other grains. This must be included in the key project of the dawning mage tower, and the city hall can provide a large amount of financial support. " Li De suddenly thought of the earth''s scientific research laboratory. In the earth, enterprises or officials need to use any achievements, but they do not have the scientific research strength to fund projects for laboratory research. After obtaining the results, the two sides can share them. Although the dawning mage tower has not reached the level of a scientific research laboratory, it does not prevent him from building this shelf. Even in the future, not only food, equipment, weapons, magic scrolls, magic array and so on, can also let the dawn mage tower set up relevant magic research group to study. Of course, to achieve the desired effect, the dawn mage tower must have at least thousands of official mages, and more than 10 level 15 mages will sit in the tower. Now I can only look forward to the future. "In addition, give me an order that if we can work out how to increase the grain production, I will give them a medal at dawn square." The importance of grain has always been put in the forefront by Li De, and even parallels the development of the army. In order to solve this problem, it is not unacceptable to pay some price. And he also wanted to test whether his idea could work, and whether he could work out what he wanted with the wisdom of a city. Harrison''s spirits rose at the sound of Reed''s words. Honor. It is a symbol of the highest honor in the dawn city. For such a long time, only the twelve heroes who have won the hero selection competition have been decorated.Even the blood clan who died in the last battle just added the ceremony of conferring honor at the end. A medal is a symbol of glory. Every hero who has been decorated will be recorded on the glory wall of broken dawn square for the residents of the whole city to sing praises. This is a temptation that everyone can''t resist. Even when the blood clan is the same, it can show off the highest glory of a lifetime. "Patriarch, I believe that the members of the mage tower will be crazy when they know this news." even Harrison himself is ready to move. "Well, go down and arrange. I''ll go back to scarlet mage tower tomorrow. Remember what I''ve said, once there''s an adventurer who claims to be an ectopic face, people who talk and behave strangely report to me immediately. " Li De was still a little uneasy and told him again. He didn''t want to see players in dawn city so soon, which would do more harm than good for his secret development plan. "As you wish..." after Harrison left, Li De went to the farm. Now the farm has entered the normal state, and Dylan, the second generation of blood descendant, is in charge of the farm, and the farm is running very healthily. In particular, after the application of tap water in the farm, it is more convenient for the entire farm, and the production efficiency is significantly increased. After inspecting the farm, he also made a turn in the dawning mage tower. At present, the dawning mage tower has enrolled hundreds of MAGE apprentices, which is officially on the track. The high-level blood clan is giving these novice mages a lesson, and the new blood clan is also listening. Everyone is working hard to improve their own ability. After confirming that none of the key projects was a big problem, Lee returned to green city after dark. But unlike in the past, Castro, the 15th level born king bat, will go back with him. This is the real bodyguard. With the terrible recovery speed of Castro''s body, he can''t see the trace of the heavy damage he suffered in the past few days of fighting with the bronze Cyclops, COSO meat. The essence, Qi and spirit have returned to the subversive state. This had to make Li De feel the power of the newborn King, which combined the blood of bronze Cyclops and the blood of the ancestor of the blood clan. The existence of being given by the system could not be inferred by common sense. Castro''s two bat wings are covered with dark red patterns. The wings are spread out with a full width of 16 blades. The body of Castro''s bat is filled with toughness and strength. This giant beast is undoubtedly the overlord of the air. Dawn city and green city are thousands of kilometers apart, but under the strong wind of Castro, it arrived in less than two days. Let Li De experience a drag racing pleasure. Near the city of green, Castro became a bat and was carried into his pocket by Lee and became a real bodyguard. With Castro, Li De''s morale immediately increased a lot, which is a strong existence that can fight with COSO, the one eyed giant. Not to mention anything else, after encountering the enemy, just throw out the newborn King and let this guy grow bigger, which can frighten a group of people to death. The 16 blade wingspan is no joke. Scarlet mage tower. It was just 9 a.m. when Lee came back. At this time, many mages and apprentices were still walking in the tower area isolated by the courtyard wall. After Li De appeared, he immediately caused a sensation. Especially the new apprentices were very excited. This is Mr. Lee. With the expansion of scarlet mage tower in green city, lied has become a legendary figure, active in the mouth of every bard and mercenary. Four years ago, the orcs destroyed the family town, and then came to green city alone. With his excellent talent, he became the youngest senior mage in green city, and was accepted as a disciple by the great mage spark. He also built a mage tower of his own. After three years of immersion, the magic scrolls produced by scarlet mage tower can match the production of the whole green city in half a month. Now the mage tower not only has more than 400 mage apprentices, but also has a level 15 Northland warrior. It has become a well deserved force. It can be said that Li De''s experience is full of legend. He wandered from his family to green city when he was forced to die. Finally, he rose to become a legend again relying on his own ability. This kind of story telling experience has been adapted into a story by the Bard, which is constantly praised in the pub. I don''t know how many down and down nobles regard Li De as their idols, and have raised the spirit of struggle again. It can be said that no one in the dawn city has not heard of his name. The 7-point legend on his property panel is presented in another way. "Is that Lord Li De? It''s so handsome... "there''s a strong magic wave in Lord Li De''s body...""I didn''t expect that one day I could join the scarlet mage tower and become an apprentice of Lord Li de.. Praise the goddess, Praise Lord Li De!" "Goddess, I really saw Lord Li De, didn''t I dream?" Li De''s elegant pace, a high cloth black mage robe, weighing his body is already symmetrical, temperament is remarkable. The magic resonance caused by every action dazzles the novices. This is what they imagine to be a senior mage. Mysterious, powerful and handsome. Especially those female mage apprentices are going crazy. The burning heat in their eyes can ignite the fire, which is the standard template of their dream prince. Tall and handsome, heroic and handsome, strong strength, excellent talent, deep background... There is no more perfect other half. Li De didn''t care about the burning in the apprentices'' eyes when he passed by. He looked around with interest at the scarlet mage tower, which had been expanded dozens of times. The scope of several hundred blades around the main tower of scarlet mage tower has all been attributed to scarlet mage tower. At this time, there are many new buildings under construction, and the surrounding ground has also been hollowed out by workers. Some of the key points are the protection of mages and apprentices. If you look closely at the past, you can find that there are magic stones in the ground that emit strong magic waves. It''s obviously a change that Spock made to build the ancient alchemy circle. All around were not as quiet as the mage tower should be. It was more like a construction site. There were piles of yellow soil and gray white stones everywhere. The apprentices in the past were not surprised to see the ghost. On the contrary, they were very surprised and surprised to see Li De, and of course, they were deeply awed. The awe of the master of their destiny. After looking around, Li De lost interest. There was nothing interesting about the construction site. After Li De returned to the scarlet mage tower, Weina knew it at the first time. In a twinkling, Weina informed Betty, who was practicing swordsmanship in a small yard. After knowing Betty''s real strength, Weina took good care of this female warrior God. As for Betty, who was hostile to Weina at the beginning, and soon became intimate with Weina. This girl who has been growing up in the battle has no complicated mind. Only in the battle will she show her indestructible and violent side. They are getting along well now. Li De has just entered the hall of the mage tower and sat down. Weina and Betty appear in front of him. "Lord Li De ~" Weina''s heart leaped with joy at the first sight of Li De, and her sapphire like eyes turned into crescent shaped. As long as Li De is there, even if she doesn''t say a word, Weina will feel happy. He is all her sustenance. Betty didn''t open her mouth. She nodded to Li Dewei and sat down with the huge sword that belonged to grott in her hand. This northern female warrior God still has the pride of being the first of the three warriors. Li De smiles at Weina and turns her head to see Betty. The girl looks sexy, but in fact, there is a little public service in her heart. A little proud. "Weina, how are these days? Is there something strange going on in green city Li De came back naturally to ask the players about the matter, this group of people who love to do things, he did not understand, uneasy. After that, Li De suddenly remembered the old costume TV series he had seen before. He cocked his mouth slightly and patted his shoulder. In front of her, she was wearing a dark blue robe, and her figure was wonderful. The little maid standing pretty said with a smile, "come on, rub my shoulders." Ah? Weina was a little stunned, and then immediately her face was covered with a thicker smile. She stepped forward a few steps to Li De''s back, and stood behind the sofa. She reached out and kneaded his shoulder for him. As always. After Li De smelled the unique fragrance of the girl behind him, the whole person was in a bit of spirit. He felt that the soft and boneless little hand was rubbing on his shoulder, and he was in a good mood. This is life. Weina didn''t feel anything wrong. Instead, she was in a very happy mood. Her smile on her face was like a star. This is the first time Lord Li De has been so close to her. Although Weina was in charge of the operation of the scarlet mage tower when Li De was away, she had a very good relationship with the upper class aristocrats in green city, and a word could determine the fate of countless people. It''s no exaggeration to call it the queen of scarlet mage tower. But in front of Li De, she was always that obedient little maid. No matter what she did for him, she was happy. Only Betty a little uneasy looking at the intimate two people, helpless, can only turn their attention to the hand of the giant sword. It seems that the silver sword has some wonderful magic array to study. She didn''t know, in fact, that she would be fed dog food"Weina, is there anything strange happening in green city these days?" After a moment of comfortable enjoyment, Lee asked again. At this time, Weina slightly returned to the spirit, nose smell Li De body from the breath, face slightly red. "What is the strange thing you mean?" There are so many things happening in green city every day that Weina can''t take care of it. Li De shook his head in a funny way. He was really carsick. The scope he said was really too large. "Is there any news about the adventurers of the different worlds?" "Alien adventurer? I didn''t pay attention to the news... "Weina whispered and then her eyes lit up. "However, it seems that our mage tower has recruited an adventurer who lost his world... hmm? Li De opened his eyes and looked at Weina with a strange expression. "When did it happen? Did the adventurer do anything extraordinary? " He didn''t expect how long the scarlet mage tower hand was so fast that the players came here. He even recruited these restless guys. It seems that there are a lot of 100000 internal test places, but Rongguang is too big. The population of Nolan Empire alone is close to 500 million. There are 12 human countries in the theme of honor, and the most powerful country has a population of more than 1.5 billion. These 100000 players throw glory, just like a drop of water into the sea. According to his estimation, even if green city is the southern center of the Norland Empire and a large city with millions of people, there are only 30 or 50 players in the top of the sky, or maybe 10 or 20 less. In this city with hundreds of people, what kind of waves can these dozens of people turn over? But I didn''t expect that scarlet mage tower recruited a player directly, which really surprised him. However, the transfer restored calm, for contact with players, he had already had psychological preparation, the location of scarlet mage tower decided that it was impossible to avoid players. "The adventurer was very obedient, very satisfied with our mage tower, but the only strange thing was that the other party''s name was a little strange, called the light of glory" Weina was not surprised. Although the lost planes were rare, they were not absent. Moreover, many history and magic books record the loss of planes. Fear and curiosity originate from the unknown. She is not very curious about the adventurers who lost planes. Even when she lost her face, she didn''t even have any interest in it. "If you''re interested in him, I''ll send him to see you right away" when Weina realized what Li De was thinking, she said immediately. The light of glory is only a mage apprentice at present. The master of scarlet mage tower is summoned, which is his glory. Li De nodded and said, "bring him here, I want to meet this adventurer" at the same time, he has some expectations. He really wants to see Earth players in this world. I don''t know what the other person will look like when he sees him? In the heart inexplicably rose a bit of evil taste. Chapter 216 While Li De is waiting to meet the player who joined the scarlet mage tower, a figure that has not been seen for a long time appears on the first floor of the mage tower. "Good day, Lord Li De" the figure in the luxurious robe, with a thick smile, went into the room and bowed respectfully to Lee. Laurent, President of the golden wheat chamber of Commerce. Li De looked at the man who was the first to take over after he came to green city. His eyes were kind. With the development and growth of scarlet mage tower, especially after Weina, who has a strong hand and excellent ability, officially manages the scarlet mage tower, the role of Jinmai chamber of Commerce has been much smaller for him. With the development and growth of dawn City, it was still necessary to rely on procurement to support the city''s development. Now most of the production materials are self-sufficient, completely free from the shackles of relying on the outside world for development. This led to the marginalization of the golden wheat chamber of Commerce, which had assumed an important mission in his plan. Even Lee had not seen Laurent for months. "Laurent, how has the golden wheat chamber of commerce developed in recent months?" Laurent, who was a little nervous when he heard Lee''s question, immediately relaxed a lot. With the rise of the scarlet mage tower, he clearly felt his position rapidly declining in the eyes of Li De. Even he can feel that if he doesn''t make new moves, the future golden wheat chamber of commerce is likely to become a dispensable existence. This made Laurent anxious, and he didn''t want to see it happen. Although the scale of Jinmai chamber of commerce is more than ten times larger than before, in his mind, Li De''s attention is more important than these. He didn''t forget who gave everything he had now. As his backer, Li De is now a big man with great influence in the city of green. As his subordinate, his status naturally rises with the tide. What used to take a lot of sacrifice to do, now we just need to give the name of scarlet mage tower and it will be smooth. as a smart man, Laurent knows what he wants. Without Li De, everything he has is just a bubble. No power to protect wealth, this will only cause peeping evil. Therefore, in recent months, he has been working hard to develop Jinmai chamber of Commerce, and on the other hand, he is seeking the recognition of Li De in order to get his re-use. He saw all the development of scarlet mage tower. He watched little by little that lied became the big man of green city. He is not willing to fall behind, although the life in charge of Jinmai chamber of commerce is better than before. But he knew that if he wanted to have a better development, only Li De would like him again. It''s a pity that during this period of time, Li De seldom spent time in the scarlet mage tower. Even after he asked to see him several times, he did not see himself. Today, I finally seized the opportunity. "Mr. Li De, the main business items of Jinmai chamber of commerce are cotton, cloth, wool, grain, ore and weapons... the net profit of Jinmai chamber of Commerce last month was 950, and it is expected to exceed 1000 in this month." Laurent''s eyes are proud, even with the help of the scarlet mage tower, but it can last for half a year He was proud to have developed a chamber of Commerce of 30 or 40 people to this level. "Jinmai chamber of Commerce has been developing very rapidly in recent months. At present, its scale has exceeded 500 people... in addition, we have established a network of Jinmai chamber of Commerce, with traces all over the major cities in the south, and opened branches of Jinmai chamber of Commerce in 10 cities. It is expected that the number will reach 15 in the winter months... Li Degang At first, I didn''t like it, but with Laurent''s report, I was surprised. He didn''t expect how long it was. Laurent even developed the golden wheat chamber of Commerce to this extent. Although the scarlet mage tower played an important role, it was not simple. After a deep look at Laurent, who is now obviously overweight, he is worthy of his initial attention. His ability in business is still good. Although it is not as spiritual and potential as Weina, it can also be used. He doesn''t care about the profit of Jinmai chamber of Commerce, although the net profit of thousands of jinpuke is enough to make other mages envy. But for him who owns the magic factory, it can''t catch up with a day''s profit. What he valued was that the golden wheat chamber of Commerce had opened branches in ten cities in just a few months. At present, although his influence is very big, it is only limited to green city. If you go out of green city, you can find that his sphere of influence has fallen into a blank. Although Jinmai chamber of commerce is only a chamber of Commerce, it is very important for him to expand now. Even in the future, it can be used as a springboard to let the magic scroll of scarlet mage tower attack the city and territory, instead of cooperating with the great nobles in green city as now."Very well, Laurent, I have never been wrong about you. It is a wonderful thing for the golden wheat chamber of Commerce to manage you. In the future, I hope that in every city with a population of more than 100000 people in the south, the banner of Jinmai chamber of Commerce will be flying " the words of Li De will make Laurent feel elated. Although this is the request of Lord Li De, it is also his affirmation. His efforts during this period have not been in vain. The tone was vigorous and firm. "Goddess, even if you will pay my life Li De nodded with satisfaction. Both dawn city and scarlet mage tower were short of talents, but what he lacked was more top combat effectiveness or senior management talents with strategic vision. So he didn''t rely so much on the first man, but that didn''t stop him from loving Laurent. After all, he was the first one to take over. And now the golden wheat chamber of commerce is doing well, he will not be stingy to give each other opportunities. "If you need any support, you can apply directly to Weina or come to me. In the future, I hope you can operate more independently instead of relying on scarlet mage tower, especially in opening up branch. Of course, the premise of all this is that Jinmai chamber of commerce can have better development, and you need to grasp the specific operation yourself. " Li De points to Laurent again, and the old man instantly understands the extra meaning of Li De and nods in a hurry. "Yes, Lord Li De, I will let the banner of Jinmai chamber of Commerce flutter all over the South..." "good. What can I do for you this time?" There was an excited look on Laurent''s face when he heard Lee''s question. He said a sentence that made Lee''s heart beat faster. "Mr. Li De, we may have a chance to obtain a complete Mi silver vein... Li De''s pupil shrinks fiercely, MI yin? What''s more, it''s a complete vein of secret silver?? As one of the most precious magic metals in glory, Mithril is precious and rare enough to make anyone excited. A complete vein of Mithril can make adult dragons crazy. The armor and shield integrated with secret silver can be stronger, and it can also increase the magic resistance by tens of times. The weapons with the secret silver can be sharper and harder... painting magic array on the mage''s robe with secret silver can improve the efficiency of meditation and the speed of magic recovery. Even the secret silver can be used to enchant equipment and draw magic scrolls of forbidden spell level a small amount of secret silver can improve the quality of weapons several times, so this precious magic metal has always been a must for casting high-level weapons and high-level magic equipment. This is an extremely precious and widely used magic metal, even a small piece can attract the attention of countless people. But now, Laurent even said that he had a chance to get a complete secret silver vein?? Didn''t he know the value of MI silver vein? Is this guy freaked out by the undead or is his brain eaten by demons? Lee almost reached out to see if Laurent''s forehead was hot. That''s ridiculous. A complete mitilver vein can even make two countries launch a great war for this. Chapter 217 Hearing Laurent''s words, not only Lee De, but even Betty, the warrior goddess with the blood of the northern royal family, raised a strong interest. Reach out two fingers in the hands of the bright white sword gently wipe. Stroking the huge sword that belonged to grot. The edge of the blade is extremely cold. The sharp blade can pierce the scales of the dragon. This sword cut off several tons of armor on COSO, the one eyed giant, and made the sword of COSO''s heavy damage extraordinary. The northern royal family once bestowed it on grot''s ancestors for their outstanding fighting achievements. Betty knew that the reason why this huge sword was so sharp was not only because the dwarf master forged it so many times, but also because a fist sized secret silver was added to it. This precious metal, which can improve the performance of weapons by several grades, has always been a treasure of the northern royal family. No one knows the importance of secret silver better than her. "Are you sure it''s a mirabilite vein? What is the right of a small businessman to know that two countries can wage war for this Betty Anne couldn''t help but question. The voice is lazy and mature, and the standard imperial sister style. Laurent took a look at Lee. After he saw the other party indicating his answer, Laurent bowed respectfully to the lady, who was said to be a level 15 northern soldier. We must be respectful to the strong. < BR, it''s not Betty who discovered the silver vein? Li Demi''s head was picked. How could there be something about dwarves? Dwarves have a great reputation in glory. As natural weapon forgers, dwarves'' weapons are always synonymous with high-quality products. "Tell me more about it." at this time, Li De also raised his interest. The two words "dwarf" and "secret silver vein" are more reliable than Laurent, a businessman. If it is the MI silver vein discovered by dwarves, the persuasiveness will be increased by more than one level. These dwarfs are crazy about mining, not to mention digging out the secret silver vein. That is to dig out the magma, dig to the giant dragon''s nest, and even dig through the world to other planes. "Yes," said Laurent, in a somewhat congratulatory tone, "Lord Li De, do you remember the scene of our first meeting outside green city last October" Lee nodded. At that time, the golden wheat chamber of Commerce had just returned from the border, and the goods were looted by the orcs. He also returned to green city for the first time from the ancient blood castle which had not been renamed the city of dawn at that time. It was just because of the chance encounter that Li De bought the Jinmai chamber of Commerce. "That''s where it started," Laurent began to tell in detail, and the story of the story was also very telling. More than half a year ago, when Laurent was not bankrupt and was bought by Li De, he once took out all his wealth and even borrowed 200 jinpuke from the Green City Chamber of Commerce, ready to go to the border to buy and sell secret silver mines. It was the dwarfs living on the border who sold the mine, and Laurent got the news by chance. Originally, he only wanted to take a chance, but he did not expect that he really bought the secret silver ore in the dwarf''s hand... Although the quality of this batch of ore is very low, and the amount of secret silver that can be smelted is very small, but it is enough for him to make a lot of money. However, when he was ready to return to green city with the secret silver ore, he was plundered by the orcs, and all the goods were taken away. What happened after that was the same as that in Lee''s memory. Because he was bankrupt, he was accepted by him and became a member of the scarlet mage tower, which opened the way for him to rise again. But if that were the case, Laurent would not have received the news. With the development and growth of Jinmai chamber of Commerce, he has always been thinking about the extremely precious and profitable secret silver ore. He even wanted to get the ore again by Li mi De. So Laurent constantly sent people to search for the dwarves'' news at the border, but because of the invasion of the orcs, the dwarves'' contact point has long disappeared, but this plan has been stranded. But it wasn''t until a month and a half ago that things changed again. With the rapid growth of Jinmai chamber of Commerce and its growing influence, together with the continuous trade with the border, Laurent''s people once again contacted the dwarves. However, to his disappointment, the dwarves temporarily announced that they would not sell Mithril ore. although he was disappointed, Laurent still established a trading relationship with the dwarf tribe in the hope that one day he could buy the precious mineral again. Originally, he had little hope for this newspaper. After all, dwarves are the best craftsmen in the world. They can''t sell such precious ores in large quantities. However, the news that made him excited came. Just three days ago, the dwarf suddenly came to his door and asked for help. Laurent was very curious about this, and only after detailed questioning did he know why. It turned out that the dwarf tribes were not inhabited by the Norland Empire, but in the barren wilderness of the orcs, in the distant mountains of the orc jurisdiction.The distant mountain range is very large, straddling the Norland Empire, the orc Empire, and there are long mountains on the other side of the barren wasteland, in which the dwarf tribe hides. Due to the lack of food and various living materials, dwarves often trade with the human beings on the border with forged weapons and minerals in exchange for the supplies they need. No matter how carefully hidden secrets may be discovered one day, let alone large-scale transactions. After trading with the outside world for a long time, the dwarves'' vigilance dropped and they were found by a powerful Orc tribe near the dwarf habitat. There is no doubt that a war between races has begun. Orcs treat dwarves as if they were enemies. Although dwarves are also a race with strong fighting power, the number of dwarves is too small. Under the attack of more than 10000 orcs, the whole dwarves tribe was completely occupied after only three days. The dwarven tribes were taken captive by the orcs. The fleeing dwarf wants to make a deal with Laurent. As long as he can save his people, he is willing to pay for the undiscovered secret silver vein just discovered by the dwarf tribe. After hearing Laurent''s words, Lee''s expression was very strange. How can we hear about this? How many separation spectra are there? Is that all that''s the story of the people who sing poetry? "Laurent, how can you be sure that the dwarf''s words are true? And you are just the manager of Jinmai chamber of Commerce. Why did the other party turn to you? What makes you help? Are you capable of dealing with tens of thousands of orcs? And it''s still in the barren wilderness. You don''t know whose territory the barren wilderness is? If you want to fight tens of thousands of orcs on the barren wilderness, even green city has to think twice After Li De''s death, Weina''s tone is very calm, although a complete secret silver vein makes her very excited. As the real power figure of scarlet mage tower, the information she contacted during this period naturally let her know the precious of secret silver. But there is too much risk in this. There are tens of thousands of Orc tribes. Even if the whole scarlet mage tower can not face such a powerful enemy. Laurent had a wry smile on his face. "Master Weina, the dwarf will not ask me for help. "The dwarf''s reward is for Lord Li De," he said with some admiration. "Lord Li De now has a great influence on the border. The wandering poets are praising his legend, the businessmen are talking about his legend, and the mage is praising his talent... hearing this, Weina is in a much better mood and secretly looks at her handsome side face and is satisfied. "The dwarf asked me to ask you for help. The dwarf said that only the scarlet mage tower could save them..." Li De''s eyes flashed a little thinking. "What if we don''t agree?" Laurent shook his head. "They didn''t say that, but I think they should go to other forces" "I''m afraid it''s not that simple." lied''s mouth was in a meaningful arc. "Although these dwarfs are in a desperate situation, their wisdom is not low. Laurent, never underestimate a group of intelligent lives. " "Believe me, we are the dwarf''s only target at the moment in the whole city of green." Hearing this, the three people in the room were puzzled and looked at him curiously. Li De''s tone became more serious. "I came from the border town..." this made Betty, who knew Li De''s real identity, curled her lips slightly, but did not retort. "The cachal family was destroyed by orcs. I was forced to exile to the city of green. Although the scarlet mage tower was built in green city, the hatred between the orcs could not be reconciled. If there is a good reward as bait, plus an attack on orcs, the dwarves must believe that I will not be stingy with my own strength. In addition, there is a very important point... " " what''s the matter? " Weina some curious inquiry, played a good role in answering. Li De smiles. "Mr. spark" "Mr. spark?" Laurent was puzzled. "What does this have to do with Lord spake? What dwarves need is your help. " Lee shook his head. "Laurent, you''re really good at business, but you''re far from it." Laurent was a little ashamed. "Lord Li De, I''m sorry" "in fact, this time the dwarfs should be the teacher behind me, and Mr. spark should be their main target." lied''s eyes were deep. "The scarlet mage tower, even if the police station is powerful, can''t deal with the orc army of tens of thousands of people. I believe the dwarves are well aware of this. But I can''t do it, it doesn''t matter, someone can do it, my teacher, spark. I don''t think it''s for me, but for the teacher.The teacher is not only the master of the white tower, but also the vice president of the green city mage Association. In addition, if he has worked in the green city for so many years, if he is determined to then not to mention 10000 orcs, even 50000 orcs, he can mobilize enough strength to exterminate them. " Li De sighed that the accumulation of spark over the years was not for fun. Otherwise, the scarlet mage tower would not have developed to such an extent without being watched by outsiders. "So the dwarf wanted to use you to pass this message to Lord sparker in the first place? But why don''t they go straight to Lord sparker? " Weina continued to ask, Li De looked at his little maid with admiration. This was the right time, and he was really close to him and had a tacit understanding. "Because, why? What qualifications does an ordinary dwarf have to meet with the vice president of the green city mage Association, the master of the white tower, and a powerful mage?? What''s more, even if they see it, what can the dwarves use to trust each other? Would the teacher believe a dwarf who came out of nowhere? You''re going to deal with tens of thousands of orcs for this uncertain vein of Mithril? But if it is from my mouth to say this news, then the gold content is not the same. Anyway, I am also a student of the teacher. " Li De''s voice stopped, and his eyes flashed with emotion, "and even if the teacher is not willing to do it in the end, it will do no harm to the dwarfs, because this dwarf can continue to look for other forces under the name of the teacher. Master spark was very excited about this, but finally, due to other considerations, he gave up. This matter was certified by master spark... With these names, do you think there is any power interested in the dwarf''s words? " Li De shrugged and finally came to a conclusion. "So the dwarf''s message to you is just to let you pass it on to me, and to let you pass it on to me is just to let me pass it on to the teacher. Even passing it on to the teacher is not his ultimate goal. He may need the name of spark to negotiate with other forces " after listening to lied, not only Laurent and Weina, but also Betty, the northern royal family, opened their mouths slightly and looked at him in surprise. At this time, the female warrior God of the North suddenly felt that these human beings were so complicated... They wanted to go home. "Well, is that the dwarf''s message is false? Or do they have no image of cooperating with us? " Laurent looked at Lee with admiration on his face. How could the gap be so big? Li De shook his head. "No, the news is probably true, and the dwarves have a strong intention to cooperate with us." Betty was completely confused at this time, and she found that she didn''t seem to understand Lee very well. "Then why do you question them..." Li De raised his mouth slightly and said meaningfully, "it all depends on our attitude, if we agree, then the dwarves will immediately start to act, but if we do not agree, they will immediately seek cooperation with other forces. This is not contradictory. As for why they have a strong desire to cooperate with us, they will be the first to come to us. Besides, we must be their first choice for the whole city of green. After all, I have a hatred for the destruction of the orcs'' family. " Li De''s words helped several people sort out their ideas. "Lord Li De, your wisdom is enough to amaze the goddess." Laurent found that his intelligence quotient was simply rubbed by Lee De, so simple information could infer so much. "Shall we help the dwarves?" Betty couldn''t help but open her mouth. As a soldier in the north, she was full of enthusiasm for fighting. If lied decides to send troops, then there will be a fight. This is much more interesting than practicing sword in scarlet mage tower. Li De took a look at the rising warrior goddess and shook his head. "No, we never help people who are not our allies" this immediately made Betty''s eyes dim and there was no fighting. It was a boring life. Li De''s eyes flashed a smile, "but we can fight for fairness and justice. The lowly and dirty orcs dare to bully the weak and kind dwarfs. As the mages who uphold justice and light in their hearts, we should eliminate the evil and save the good " this makes Betty immediately raise her spirits and look at him with burning eyes. It seems that as long as he orders, the giant sword in his hand can be waved for him at any time. "Laurent, the dwarf is there. I want to talk to him." "The dwarf is staying in the hotel next to the residence of Jinmai chamber of Commerce. I''ll bring him with you." Li De shook his head, "give me the address, you don''t have to intervene in other matters" after that, his eyes became very severe, "in addition, it''s not allowed to talk to anyone about this matter, all those who know about it immediately give a password, which is the last time of Jinmai They were immediately sent to the scarlet mage tower to patrol. They were not allowed to go out.Those who are not members of the golden wheat chamber of Commerce will send someone out immediately and bring them back to prison. " Laurent was awed by this, and he knew the importance of it. It''s a major battle against tens of thousands of orcs, and there''s a silver vein that''s enough for the two kingdoms to wage war. The wealth and crisis in it are breathless, and even the scarlet mage tower will not be able to be recovered if it is leaked out. "Yes, Lord reed, this is known only to two of my cronies. I will send them to the scarlet mage tower at once." With a little nod and a satisfied smile, reed stood up and patted Laurent on the shoulder. "You''ve done a good job during this period. Keep working hard. Scarlet mage tower will not treat anyone with merit" Laurent felt the encouragement in Lee''s eyes, and nodded fiercely, "Lord Lide, Laurent will not let you down." When Laurent went down, reed immediately began to tell wina. "Weina, let isa stay with the teacher for a while. Don''t go anywhere. Betty, I''ll take it. You can handle the scarlet mage tower." Weina comes to Li De and looks at her dark eyes with a smile from her heart. "Lord Li De, Weina will help you manage the mage tower." Looking at the delicate and beautiful face in front of him, Li De stretched out his hand and pinched it. The soft and greasy touch made him laugh. "Wait for me to come back" and nodded to Betty, who had already mentioned the giant sword and was ready to start. The latter immediately follows and is ready to trigger. Weina suddenly seemed to think of something, some hesitant way, "Lord Li De, the adventurer who lost the world?" Li De a pat on the head, just talked too deeply, almost forget the glory of the light of this player. "Forget it, see him later" after a moment''s meditation, she frowned and said, "Weina, these adventurers are restless masters, and they can be constantly resurrected and reborn. In the future, these adventurers will occupy a very important position in green city and even the whole glory world. You''d better have some research and understanding of them at this time. In the future, scarlet mage tower will build a team of adventurers Hearing Li De''s advice, Weina also felt that he seemed to attach great importance to these new adventurers, so she nodded and agreed. After explaining the details, Li De left directly. At this time, the light of glory came to the outside of the mage tower, full of surprise when he was summoned by the master of scarlet mage tower. Li De left the mage tower ahead of time. There was only a dozen seconds between the two before and after, which was a perfect miss. The light of glory, dressed in the grey robe of master apprentice, looked around with a little curiosity in his eyes, followed the master who came to inform him to walk into the main tower of scarlet mage tower. This is the first time that the light of glory has stepped into the real scarlet mage tower. When I look around, I feel that my eyes are not enough. This is the mage tower? Lying trough, good advanced, this kind of magic wave, I''m afraid I will be killed by magic if I feel it? MMP, there are alchemy traps here?? Almost stepped on it... "You are the light of glory?" A clear voice in front of him interrupted the light of glory''s gaze. Turning his head slightly, the light of glory was stunned and his eyes flashed with uncontrollable amazement. Sleeping trough, this is too beautiful! Is this the goddess in glory?? How can you be so beautiful?? After the mage in front of him saluted, the light of glory returned to God and bowed down to the goddess in front of him. "Good day, your honor" at this time, Weina''s face is cool, her chin is slightly raised, her sapphire eyes are a bit dignified, and her golden hair is full of the flavor of Queen. The little maid in front of Li De is in charge of the whole scarlet mage tower and can decide the fate of anyone in the tower. A worthy queen. "Good day, light of glory, I heard that you are the adventurer who lost the plane..." the light of glory stood up and looked at Weina, and felt that her heart was almost drunk. MMP ah, this NPC simply killed me. Vera Bellamy level: 4 Occupation: mage Introduction: the owner of scarlet mage tower is the most trusted authority, the commercial pearl praised by the nobles of green city, and the commercial star with excellent business talent. Sleeping trough, this is Weina? Then there was some heartache. It''s such a beautiful woman who is a big man. "Yes, Lord Verna." Weina''s eyes are sharp and her momentum becomes oppressive. "Light of glory, can you tell me about the adventurers who lost plane?"Ah? Looking at Weina''s eyes, the glory light is in a panic. Although as a player, he knows how much power NPC has these days. Even if the other party is willing, he may be swept out of the door at any time by this beautiful NPC. Having known how hard a player is to survive, he naturally does not want to leave such a comfortable force. If he has no desire, he will be just. After he has desires and needs, he will naturally have no taboo mentality when he first enters the game. "Lord Weina, adventurer..." just as Weina was listening to the light of glory and talking about some sand sculpture players'' behaviors, Li De took Betty out of the scarlet mage tower. The two transformed themselves in a dark alley and headed for the west end. From Laurent''s point of view, Lide was interested in this precious vein discovered by dwarves. But just with the strength of scarlet mage taming''s noodles, it is impossible to eat this cake. Tens of thousands of orcs are not pigs. These soldiers with strong physical quality are famous for their powerful fighting capacity. As for letting spark share a cup of root and even let the other party become the leader, Li De can''t do such a thing. It''s the secret silver vein, the whole secret silver vein. The wealth contained in this, let alone him, is that the whole city of green will be crazy after knowing it. He now has to minimize the size of the message. Now, the scarlet mage tower cannot be eaten. Other forces must be used. He''s not just a scarlet mage tower. The Dark Pact, one of the three giants in the western region, and the dawn city deep in the mountains and mountains are all shocking. The dwarf who revealed the information to Laurent might have considered that the scarlet mage tower was not strong enough to eat the secret silver vein and would pass the message to Spock. But he can''t imagine that the scarlet mage tower has no such strength, but Lee de has. As the master of dawn, the president of the dark covenant, and the master of scarlet mage tower, he has 6 top combat effectiveness of level 15 alone. Betty, the northern goddess of martial arts, has the blood of the royal family of northern land, level 16. Grote, son of the north, level 16. Corso, the bronze Cyclops that activate the blood of ancient giants, level 16. The first dawning bat Castro, level 15. The blasphemer, the shadow high priest, level 15. Night bell church dark priest Stanley, level 15. It''s no exaggeration to say that today''s Lee de has the most top power in the city of green, and the power in his hands will not be lost to any force under the extraordinary. This is the source of his confidence. Although tens of thousands of orcs are powerful, but... if the information of this ore vein is true, he really wants to try whether dawn city can eat it. A secret silver vein, which is the temptation that no one can resist. Chapter 218 Lee took a deep breath and slowly returned to normal. The biggest problem now is to confirm the authenticity and reliability of the Mithril vein, as well as the orc power. It can be said that all the information of this news is vague. It is undoubtedly a stupid thing to send troops to war just after hearing the news. If Laurent was talking about something else, such as the dragon''s treasure, Lee might not even be willing to pay more attention to it. But, secret silver, it''s Secret silver. And it''s a whole vein of secret silver. If the news is true, it will be worth the price. It''s too tempting. There are many kinds of precious and rare metals in glory, but no matter how you arrange the secret silver can be ranked in the top three. Mages can use secret silver to make magic scrolls, draw magic arrays, and even make magic potions. Soldiers can use secret silver to forge armor, weapons, and shields. Secret silver has a strong and mysterious power. As long as the weapons and equipment of Mithril are added, the sharpness and firmness will soar greatly, and it can also have strong magic resistance. As long as there are enough cryptic silver ore, Li De can make the army combat effectiveness of dawn city more than double. It''s just that overbearing. How much can a good sword improve soldiers? What about a good shield? What about a good suit of armor? What about mage robes that can speed up magic recovery and even enhance magic? The ability of this magic metal is so excellent that you can''t praise it too much. So even though the news that Lee heard from Laurent was vague and uncertain, it was enough to make him excited. It''s like someone told him that there is a giant dragon egg that has not yet hatched in the cave on the edge of the cliff. As long as you go in and hatch, the hatched dragon belongs to you. Even if the news is vague and uncertain, as long as there is a slim possibility, 99% of people will go to the cave to have a look. It''s probably fake, but what if? What if it''s true?? Who can resist the temptation. Green City West District, a spacious and luxurious aristocratic manor, hundreds of energetic professionals patrol the manor, full of vigilance. As the pact of darkness regained its foothold in the west side, many of the gang members who had been hunted like stray dogs were once again sheltered. The power of the covenant of darkness swelled again. Although it could not catch up with the subversion period of viscount Bernard, it was enough to crush the underground forces. When Lee De, who exudes a cold breath, enters the manor with Betty wearing a black mask, he immediately causes a crowd of onlookers with the help of the covenant of darkness. Originally, several new comers still wanted to stop them, but several old people who had met Li De immediately stopped them. They looked very respectfully as they drove into the backyard. Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun, the three proud, has been mixed with the small captain of the player just saw this scene, suddenly some curiosity. It looks like a big boss. "Lord Draco, who is that?" Draco''s face showed a bit of worship, and his voice was full of pride. "Hun yuan, that is the real master of the dark covenant - Yiluo crown, and also the vice president of the devil''s heart, is our shelter." When they heard the name, they turned their heads again. Unfortunately, Li De''s figure had disappeared in their sight. In one of the most luxurious rooms in the manor''s backyard. "Under the crown of ELO" "under the crown of ELO" after seeing Lee De, grot and Stanley Ziqi held their chest and bowed, and they faithfully fulfilled Lee''s warning to them. In the dark covenant, only ELO. Lee, with his fangs exposed, is full of dark air, which is totally different from that of the scarlet mage tower. Li De is more mysterious in appearance. Although the two are somewhat similar, their breath is too different. It is impossible for anyone to regard them as the same person. Even if Li De dares to promise, even if Weina comes, he will not be able to tie the two together. "Well, today, it''s a very important thing. We heard about the secret silver vein" hiss ~ Lee''s words made Stanley and grott look at each other, and their faces were full of surprise. Secret silver? And it''s a vein?? "Under the crown, is that true? "It''s amazing news..." Stanley said in surprise. Lied nodded, recounted the information Laurent had reported to the two men, and finally began to arrange the task directly. "Stanley, you take people here in person, catch the dwarfs in the hotel, and remember, don''t disturb anyone." Lee took out Laurent''s address and handed it to Stanley, with a little coldness in his eyes. "I''m not sure that this dwarf who connects with Laurent is the only one,Or it''s possible that this dwarf is just a decoy on the surface, and there''s another dwarf in the dark. So you have to use your power to block this area in the dark and check for other dwarves in this area. If any dwarfs are found, no matter who they are, bring them back " and then they take a look at Betty, who is wearing a mask behind her." Betty, help Stanley. That dwarf is likely to be a bait pushed out by the dark dwarf, and there may be other dwarfs under the shadow. There''s no need to get all of them back. You can''t miss any " " as you wish, my master. "Betty was excited when she heard that there was likely to be a fight next, and she gave a rare response to Lee. In fact, there was so little information he got that he couldn''t believe it even from Laurent. It''s not that Laurent is unfaithful, but that he is not sure whether the dwarfs have cheated Laurent. So he can only use the simplest way to bring all the dwarves in this area back. As one of the three giants in the underground world of green city, even though he was beaten and half disabled before, it is still easy to do this. "Stanley, be careful. Everything is very important this time. I need you to use all your energy to do it well and quietly." Lee''s serious eyes let Stanley realize the importance of this matter and nodded his head very firmly. "Under the crown, as you wish" then she turned and left, and Betty followed with her sword. There was only grot left in the house. "Under the crown" "grot, has the Dark Pact recently recruited adventurers from other worlds?" Grote was stunned at this, and thought of the immortal soul of Stanley. "Under the crown, Stanley personally recruited three immortals who lost their plane. He also signed a contract with them, and set up a new department with the undead as the core - immortal soul... Li De, who just sat down to drink a glass of water, was almost choked. What is it? Stanley has recruited three players and set up a department called immortal soul for them? Whether you want to be so quick or not, scarlet mage tower recruits players. After all, it is the power in green city. But the dark agreement this kind of underground force, unexpectedly also so quick move receives the player?? And Stanley''s consciousness was so advanced that he even set up a player oriented department. It seemed to see Reed''s surprise, grot continued. "Lord reed, Stanley said no, the dead have the ability to be reborn, and if it can be cultivated, it will be of great help to the covenant of darkness. Moreover, the number of the undead who lost the plane is very large. The number of the first group to come to the glory plane is 100000, and there may be more people behind. With their ability to regenerate, they are more likely to be strong. Before dealing with the unknown risks of the future, Stanley decided to cultivate the undead. After all, to deal with the undead, we can only reduce our losses by fighting against the undead. Stanley said that if you would certainly agree with his plan " grott always doubted Stanley''s big stride, but after asking questions, Li De took the initiative to explain to the other party. All they have done is to better develop the Dark Pact. Moreover, they are of second generation blood origin, and their mutual trust has been very high, which is not the state of mutual vigilance before. Lee can only admire Stanley''s behavior. Of these second-generation blood descendants, he had the least contact with Stanley. After converting the other party into a blood descendant, in addition to taking him to negotiate with the heart eating devil Wales, he directly left the Dark Pact to his management, and the two met no more than five times. But I didn''t expect that the original night bell church had such a broad vision that it could make a decision to establish player power and use players against players. This operation surprised him. It seems that we should pay more attention to this dark sacrifice in the future. Maybe we can put it in a more useful place in the future. This kind of strong and intelligent cutting-edge talents are really rare. "Well, yes, the undead who have lost their planes have great potential, grot. Don''t look down on these weak guys. They are likely to be top professionals in every future. Although the process is still very long, they are more hopeful than ordinary people. Don''t be stingy with our resources. Of course, the premise of all this is that we can fully grasp them. What the undead like to do is to do things, "lied told grott anxiously. Players are now weak, but as time goes on, these guys will gradually master a certain right to speak.Although the operation law of Rongguang world determines that the role of these Rongguang NPCs can not be replaced by players, and players can not play a significant role in a short time, but the earlier the layout is, the greater the room for future operation. Although players are natural disasters, it may not be a valuable resource in the eyes of Li De. At present, most of the glory forces still don''t realize the potential of players. If he moves ahead of time to gather in a group of most potential players, the future will definitely help him greatly. Thinking of this, Li De''s eyes are already a bit eager to try, and his mind began to diverge. If you want to win over players, you must establish a set of effective system, similar to the players'' guild, which can make players produce cohesion, and let the interests of players be firmly bound with them. For example, points, such as contribution, is the most direct way to complete a certain task can get points or contributions, accumulated to a certain contribution can enhance the authority to buy and learn higher-level magic, and bind them step by step. Of course, this is only a rough idea. The real plan needs to be improved in detail. And this matter is not in a hurry, although the player has arrived, but he estimated that no half a year is not able to turn up what spray, he still has enough time to operate. Now the more important target is the discovery of Mithril veins by dwarves. If the news is true, then the city of dawn, the covenant of darkness and the scarlet mage tower will all turn for this in the next period of time. No one can resist the temptation of a secret silver vein. A secret silver vein is as valuable as getting an adult dragon. Who can resist having a dragon? No. - - night falls. In the south of green city, a hotel 500 blade away from Jinmai chamber of Commerce. On the third floor, after going up the stairs, the innermost room is not big and looks a little bit shabby. The warm yellow magic lamp lit up the room. Two dwarfs in gray armor sat at the oak round table in the room, looking very serious. The long beard covered the whole face, even exaggerated to the extent that the eyes seemed to be covered by the luxuriant beard on the face. Two shining silver light, one with a sharp blade, the other is a flat, forging unknown patterns on the long handle Warhammer placed at their hands, exaggerated weight of the wood floor out of a deep crack. They were sitting at the table, but they could clearly feel that the round table designed for human beings made them sit a little higher. They should have reached the table top on their abdomen to their chest. Anakin manhammer gazed at his small, muscular companion in a horned helmet. "Master Warren, can Laurent, a human businessman, be trusted? Will scarlet mage tower''s heart to MI silver ore vein?? Will the great mage wage war against the orcs for the sake of Mithril veins? " Listening to a series of questions, Warren manhammer''s head, covered with a black beard, shook and the jar sounded. "Prince Anakin, Laurent worked with us last year, and although most humans are cunning, this businessman can be trusted." With that, the black eyes hidden under the armor flashed over for a moment. "The master of scarlet mage tower, lied Cachar, whose family has been destroyed by the orcs, no one will refuse to revenge his former enemies. As for the Archmage spark, Prince Anakin, believe me, the silver veins are more important than you think, and no one can resist the temptation. If not all the clansmen were captured by the damned orcs, I would not have disclosed what this precious silver mine said With this, the strong dwarf''s anger rose and slapped him on the round table in front of him. The huge force erupted and the thick oak round table was smashed directly. The scene was a mess. But then Warren coughed violently, and a scarlet streak appeared on the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that the dwarf had been injured before. Seeing this, Anakin, a young dwarf, turned ugly and regretful. "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t managed the people who traded with the outside world, these orcs would not have found our tribe." "No, Prince Anakin, it''s not your fault. The orcs must have noticed our trade with the outside world, otherwise they would not have mobilized troops to attack the tribe in such a short time. You don''t have to blame yourself. We have more important missions to accomplish " Warren shook his head and began to cheer up the young dwarf prince." the secret silver vein is a temptation that no one can resist, I believe, no one can resist! As long as they''re interested in the Mithril vein, they''re going to have to send troops to defeat the orcs. "Anakin''s eyes brightened when he heard this. The place where the Mithril vein was located was not far from the dwarf tribe. If the orcs were not driven away, no one would be able to mine the ore. Then he was puzzled in his eyes. "Master Warren, why don''t we go directly to the extraordinary in green city? If you do something extraordinary, those orcs won''t be a big problem. " Warren shook his head, with complexity in his eyes that Anakin could not understand. "If you do something extraordinary, then this secret silver vein really has nothing to do with us" Warren did not explain it too much, "you will know these things later. Believe me, even if there are extraordinary willing to do so, the situation will not be better " extraordinary moves, which means absolute power crushing. Although the orcs can be driven away, why are the dwarves expelled? If it is a weaker partner, the dwarves may also get a share of the untapped secret silver mines. Although the situation is now in danger, the orcs did not slaughter the dwarves after they captured them. Instead, they intended to enslave the dwarves and let them forge weapons for the orcs. Because of this, Warren did not use all his strength to save the Hui people. In a short period of time, there will be no great danger to the lives of the clansmen. Why not seek more benefits? As a dwarf who has lived for 300 years, Warren knows that there is no reason for glory. If you want to survive and live better, you can only seek more resources. The precious Mi silver vein is worth paying a certain price. It''s even worth a price for the entire dwarf tribe. If the extraordinary hand, then all this will have nothing to do with them, even the dwarves'' fate is no longer their own. That''s why he tried his best to plan the scarlet mage tower, but for these reasons, Warren did not intend to speak to the young dwarf prince. The dwarf prince, who is only 60 years old and has only grown up among dwarves, is still very young. If he knows these things, he may not be willing to accept them. It is absolutely evil and intolerable in the eyes of young people to sacrifice their clansmen for benefits. However, the survival of race is not so simple. Anakin looked at Warren and nodded sullenly. Wallen was a master forging the manhammer tribe, and one of the most respected people in the tribe. Although Anakin was the son of the patriarch, he could only listen to this master. "Master Warren, is Morse in danger? After all, we have to negotiate with human businessmen. If human beings want to go back, Morse, who is only level 9, will not be able to escape. " "Danger? Anakin, no matter where it is, there will be danger. Don''t be afraid to give up what we should do. For the sake of his people, I believe Morse will not hesitate to sacrifice. " there is a kind of kindness in Warren''s eyes. This young dwarf prince was grown up by him, and even he always regarded the other party as his disciple. A compassionate, kind Prince is undoubtedly much better than a tyrannical character. In the future, Warren would be relieved if the dwarf tribe was handed over to him. However, Anakin is still too young to be in charge of a tribe. "Boy, when Morse came forward to contact with human beings, he had no intention of coming back alive." Warren decided to teach the young prince another lesson. "Ah, why?" "Why? Because it''s Morse''s choice, you''ve been living in a dwarf tribe, and you don''t know how attractive Mithril veins are to humans. It''s no exaggeration to say that the attraction of Mithril veins to human beings is just like that dwarves want to forge artifact. This is an irresistible temptation, which makes people sink more than the temptation of demons. If human beings can''t resist the temptation to detain him for interrogation, Morse will immediately tear up the magic scroll he got from human hands and die with those people Anakin opened his mouth and tried to say something, but he was still frustrated by Warren''s cold eyes. He has been protected by the tribe and addicted to forging weapons. Although he knows the cruelty of the world, he still feels very uncomfortable when the interest relationship of the red fruit is exposed in front of him. "Ha ha, that''s true. The dwarves under you are very brave, but I didn''t give him time to tear up the magic scroll." At this time, the door roared and burst, and sawdust splashed all over the sky. A Miaoman figure carrying a huge sword and wearing a black mask walked into the room. Clang ~ when the sword is inserted into the ground, the wooden floor directly bursts into a large area, and the cracks like spider web spread wildly. Anakin and Warren''s faces became very ugly at this time. They had already held the long handled Warhammer in their hands. They looked angrily at the people who came into the house. "Human beings, tell me what you''re here for!" Valen can still maintain a certain degree of calm, eyes fixed on the visitors, he can vaguely feel that the pair of wonderful man''s body hidden under the huge energy.He felt a deadly danger. Anakin couldn''t help it, and he yelled, "damn you, what have you done to Morse?" "Your companions have become my booty. As for the purpose? Dwarf, my master needs to see you " the voice under the mask is a bit lazy and proud," do you need me to beat you down and take you away, or do you want me to go with me? " With that the momentum of the body suddenly increased, powerful and terrifying. The narrow space makes the two dwarfs seem to be facing a giant dragon. Warren''s face was hard to say, "grade 15?!" Then he turned his head and took a look at Anakin, who was still adamant and was ready to attack at any time with the hammer, and sighed in his heart. "I need to know what your master is coming from, or even the dwarfs will not yield to the battle!" Hearing this, the figure under the mask suddenly became very boring and said, "what a boring dwarf. Don''t you take the initiative to attack?" £¿£¿£¿ Valen heard this black line on the face of Tucao, I was a 14 grade, and still a wounded soldier to take the initiative to make complaints about a 15 level or more terrorist presence? Did my brain burn while building weapons? "Well, my master just wants to invite you to come. He does not mean anything to you. He was interested in the Mithril vein, and had the power to destroy the orc army and save the dwarves... " Anakin was angry," why should we trust you? "?? Cunning human beings, dwarves will not yield! " "It doesn''t matter whether you give in or not, anyway I don''t care." seeing that he couldn''t fight, the figure under the mask turned out of the room with a huge sword in his hand. "Stanley, you deal with it" outside the house, Stanley walked into the room with a bitter smile. He saw the scene of Betty''s two swords killing the level 19 lava demon formed by the 17th level dark bishop Cologne, and knew what amazing power was hidden in the body of this beautiful lady. Although the level 19 lava demon is the product of transfiguration, Cologne can''t give full play to the power of lava demon. Compared with the real level 19 combat effectiveness, Cologne has no half strength. But level 19 is level 19. No one cares how much the strength of level 19 does not meet the name. Everyone only knows that this powerful lady killed the lava demon of level 19. As for the process, who cares. Anakin and Stan were under tremendous pressure again. There is not only one level 15, but also a second level!! At this time, even the young dwarf Prince Anakin did not have that fearless expression. If he was a level 15, he might have a chance to let another person escape. But two 15 levels, which is beyond the limit they can handle. "To introduce you to me, I''m Stanley, vice president of the Dark Pact in green city. Dear friends, you don''t have to have too strong hostility to me. The crown has ordered that dwarves may be our partners in the future. Believe me, we are not hostile to you, otherwise you have already been beaten down by some lady just now, "said Stanley, looking at Anakin''s unconvinced eyes. "Maybe you don''t know which lady just killed a level 19 lava demon with only two swords on the front battlefield. She is more powerful than you can imagine. " The words of Stanley let the two dwarfs take a breath of air and kill the lava demon of level 19 with two swords??? In their dwarf tribe, even the dwarf clan leader of level 18 can''t do it!! The most important thing is that with their keen sense, this mysterious and powerful existence is not lying. The pressure in my heart has increased several times in vain. A smile flashed in Stanley''s eyes and continued to put pressure on them. "And if you look down the window behind you, you may find that there are many more people in black on the street. We''ve blocked several blocks around here. As long as I don''t agree, no one can escape. " Not yet?? Valen gave Anakin a sign. The latter turned and looked down warily from the window. By the magic light of the street, he immediately found the men in black who were patrolling around. And each one is extremely shrewd, are professionals. Turn around and nod slowly to Warren. By this time, Warren''s heart had sunk to the bottom. "Two dwarf friends, believe me, I have no hostility to you, otherwise, you would not have a chance to talk to me like this. Now I think it is my partner who binds you to kneel before the crown." Stanley stretched out his hands, and his tall figure was very oppressive to the two men who were already short."How can I be sure that what you say is true?" Warren''s eyes were fixed on Stanley, and he would fight back as soon as there was a change. "No, you don''t need to believe it. In fact, when mianxia asked us to come, I didn''t expect you would believe it. All your questions will be answered by mianxia." "Under the crown, is it the one in green city?" Valen''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking about the news. "No, not that one, but under ELO of the covenant of darkness." After that, Stanley was a little impatient and his eyes became cold. "To be an enemy or to be a friend is up to you. to be an enemy, you will kneel before the crown, become friends, and you will be met under the crown." He had the strength to say it, Warren shook his head, lowered the long handled hammer in his hand, and raised his head slightly. "Human, take us to meet your master. It''s the dwarf''s enemy or friend that we will know." "Master Warren..." Anakin was a little reluctant. "Anakin, dwarves are not afraid of death or sacrifice, however, we are the hope of our people now, and I hope you can think with your brain whenever you want. Kindness can make you a good patriarch, but if you don''t have enough wisdom, you can''t lead the clan to survive. " Looking at the expectant eyes, Anakin lowered his head and dropped the long handled hammer to the ground. Stanley said with a satisfied smile, "believe me, the crown will surprise you. Dwarf''s choice can''t be wrong." "I hope so," said Warren, with the worst in mind. Facing a group of people who don''t know the details, he doesn''t know what will happen next. But now the choice is not in his hands. In any case, whether to go or not is to face a battle that is doomed to fight. It''s OK to have a look now. Stanley turns out and the two dwarfs follow. As he got down the stairs and out of the tavern, Stanley suddenly turned his head and glanced at the crowd patrolling the street. In the past, I found that three of them mixed in the crowd, which seemed to be out of place. That kind of strange temperament makes people see that they are different at a glance. Hand out a little sign, three people immediately with a thick smile forward. "Lord Stanley" Stein nodded with satisfaction. "Hunyuan, thunderbolt hand, Cheng Kun, you have done a good job this time. Please follow me to meet yiluomian. I''m sure ELO will be very interested in you Hearing Stanley''s words, he successfully found that the two dwarves are in the same position as the Hunyuan thunderbolt player Cheng Kun. The three players are excited to look at each other. This time, it was a big profit. Stanley just sent them a mission to find the dwarfs who might have missed the net. Just before Cheng Kun went out yesterday, he accidentally saw two dwarfs appear in the hotel. At that time, he wanted to go up and ask if there was a task to answer, but the dwarf was very alert. He returned to his room as soon as he got close. This made him a little upset, so he wrote down the position of the two dwarfs. But I didn''t expect that the blind cat met the dead mouse today, so it happened. "Yes, Lord Stanley" all three of them are a little excited. This is the real super boss under the Yiluo crown, who is more powerful than Stanley. If they can report each other''s thighs like holding Stanley, then they have nothing to worry about. Three players look at one eye, eyes full of longing for the big man. Chapter 219 One guard at a time is heavily guarded. Warren watched everything around him in silence, looking at Anakin with a sort of complicated mood. The future of dwarves may depend on this young prince. He has lived three hundred years, and he needs young dwarves to lead him in the future. But all the plans in his mind always frustrated him when he saw the figure of Miaoman with a huge sword. If he''s right, the powerful lady is a northern soldier. There is a level 15 northern soldier in the back, and there is a level 15 dark sacrifice in front of him. There is no escape. The atmosphere was moving forward in silence, and Anakin was quietly looking at everything around him, looking for flaws and opportunities. As the son of the dwarf clan leader and the future leader of the manhammer tribe, he will not give up in any circumstances. Entering the backyard of this luxurious manor, two guards pushed open the semicircular arch carved with exquisite relief in front of a huge house. Step ~ in the warm yellow magic light, Anakin and Warren looked at each other, and Stanley, the follower, stepped into the room. Anakin''s eyes lit up, and the style of the whole hall was extremely luxurious. The carpet is made of gray velvet, which is thick enough to collapse into a large area when stepping on it, like stepping on a soft quilt. On both sides of the surrounding walls are hung colorful oil paintings, or portraits of people or landscape paintings, full of noble flavor. In the middle of the room, there is a long oval table in the color of log. Around the long table, there are twelve chairs carved with exquisite relief. In the middle of the long table sat a very handsome figure in a black mage''s robe. On the wall behind him was a pair of scarlet war oil paintings. The whole person was extremely dignified. But what''s striking is the fangs on the edge of the figure''s mouth. Identity leaps out. Vampires. Powerful and terrifying mysterious dark creatures. Anakin took a deep breath, a little shaken in his heart. It was the first time that the young dwarf saw the legendary vampire. The eyes continued to look. A figure with half body armor and a body of two blades stands on the right hand side of the vampire, with both hands on the giant sword in his hand, and his face is solemn and solemn. Seeing this scene, Anakin and Warren looked at each other with a complicated expression. Another level 15!! After hundreds of years of accumulation, the manhammer tribe has only three strong soldiers of level 15, and one of them has fallen in the battle with the orcs. This mysterious force has so many top combat effectiveness. What kind of existence are they? The most important thing is that his subordinates are so powerful. How powerful are the vampires who are sitting on the throne and emitting noble breath?? Is it really a transcendental being as these people call it?? These two words under the crown can only be called above the extraordinary. With the last Hunyuan thunderbolt player Cheng Kun, the three players also entered the hall. After seeing the surrounding luxurious environment and mysterious pictures, they were full of admiration. The cultural charm of the game was incomparable. After seeing Li De''s figure, he was immediately shocked. Li De is so handsome at this time. The light red fighting oil painting covered with half of the wall behind him brings the mysterious atmosphere of his blood clan to the extreme. Elegant, mysterious, powerful. This is the first impression of three sand sculpture players on the big boss of the dark. Three players subconsciously look at the attribute panel of Lee''s information, but they find that only the display is displayed. £¿£¿£¿ £¿£¿£¿ £¿£¿£¿ There are three rows of question marks, and they can''t even see Lee''s name. The system is not unlimited to view NPC. When the strength gap between the two sides is too large, or there are items that can cover up the breath of the body, it is impossible to detect the attributes of the other party. For the three, Li De occupied both of them. There was a huge class gap between level 14 and level 1, as well as the power of high-end belief. "Second brother, this boss is too good to break. Have you taken photos? Show off? You must go back to show off!" "Keep your voice down, don''t be a dead man." "this is the real master of our dark covenant. NIMA is so hot. I don''t know how high the level is. I can''t see anything" at this time, Stanley has come to Lee and motioned for a look of two dwarfs with uneasy expressions. "Under the crown, these two are the guests of the manhammer tribe." "the last three are the undead from the lost plane." Li De nodded and looked at the three players in the distance with a kind of curiosity. Looking at the three people, they looked at him with curiosity and excitement, and they were amused. These sand sculptures were afraid to see the big boss. Now they are excited.He waved his hand, "let the adventurers who lost their plane go out and talk about them some other day" as for the secret silver ore vein, he doesn''t want to be known by these sand sculptures. If they can''t help showing off and send this incident to the forum, it will cause a lot of attention, and there will be some waves. "Yes, under the crown", Stanley asked the three players to leave the hall in the eyes of some reluctant to give up. When they left, they still took pictures of the photos of Lee. Obviously, the super boss who can see the appointment of darkness is definitely something they can show off. Ignoring the small movements of these guys, Li De only looked at the dwarves in front of him after the player left. The height of the two dwarfs is about 1.5 blade, and their muscles are extremely developed. They are like the water of steel. They hold up the whole body armor. Gray armor with the dwarf''s unique dark patterns, reflecting the golden luster, showing a strong feeling. The older dwarf on the left wears a pair of horn helmets, and his gray black eyes are full of wisdom. The dwarf on the right is younger, has no helmet, and has a strong sense of vigilance. The same thing about the two dwarfs is that they both have thick black beards, and the old Dwarfs'' whiskers are even braided into two braids. As expected, he is a real dwarf, which is not very different from his impression of dwarves. The only difference was that the dwarfs were stronger than they thought, and though they were short, she had no doubt about the power they possessed. Check their properties. Anakin manhammer Title: Prince of dwarves (Prince of manhammer tribe, destined to inherit the tribe''s young dwarves, and their deterrent power to dwarves increases by + 500%) level: 12 age: 64 introduction: Son of the head of manhammer tribe, a kind-hearted prince. Wallen ¡¤ manhammer Title: Foundry master (experienced foundry master, casting success rate + 50%, casting weapon quality improved by 80%, can cast special weapons. £© level: 14 age: 324 Introduction: the foundry master of manhammer tribe is most likely to be promoted to a star of hope for legendary casting masters. Because Li De also broke through to level 14, so it is quite clear to see the attributes of the two people. Although the attributes of the two dwarfs are very simple, they still surprise him. I didn''t expect that one was a prince of the dwarves tribe, and the other was a master forging. Moreover, the systematic introduction was the most likely existence to be promoted to the legendary forging master. It just surprised him. Being promoted to a legendary forging master means that you can try to forge artifact. It''s against heaven. Even if it''s just a forging master, it''s good enough. As long as you give the opponent enough materials, it''s not a problem to create weapons for legendary level use. From the property panel, these two people will never be low in the dwarf tribe. I didn''t expect to catch a big fish this time. Standing up, Li De showed a kind smile. "Guests of the tongchui tribe, I am the president of the Dark Pact, iluo. Welcome to you." Hearing Li De''s introduction, although the two dwarfs still maintain enough vigilance in their hearts, they still show respect on the surface. Valen hammered his fist on his chest and said solemnly. "Warren manhammer" Anakin, who was close to him, did the same thing and gave his real name. "Anakin manhammer" "Sir ELO, please tell me your plan. I don''t think anyone would like to deal with friends as prisoners." Warren did not wait for Lee to respond to the first way. This dwarf is a little bit interesting. Lide looks at Warren deeply. He reached out and motioned for them to take their seats, but did not reply in a hurry. After he sat down, he picked up the carved white tea cup in front of him and slowly took a sip of warm black tea. Looking at the two dwarfs, he did not notice any movement. He looked at them with deep eyes and said slowly, "Lord Warren. I think we can work together. " With that, he leaned back slightly and leaned back on the chair with soft cloth folded behind him, and gently tapped with his right hand on the table top. Word by word, "I need the Mithril vein." Their faces changed slightly and they looked at each other. Anakin repressed his anger. "Damn human merchants, I knew these Greedy Bastards were unreliable." Wallen also changed color. "Lord ELO, how did you know that the dwarf had a vein of secret silver? Although we have been mining for decades, we have sold ore several times in such a long time. I want to know who betrayed us. " At the same time, I have some expectation in my heart. I hope the other party will get the news just like this.Li De smiles. The old dwarf is really smart. No longer polite, he directly exposed Warren''s idea, "don''t try your Lord Warren. I have your dwarf companion and human merchant in my hands. The dwarf tribe is occupied by orcs. You want to use a complete vein of Mithril to get the help of scarlet mage tower to expel the orcs. Believe me, I know everything about you. " As soon as he said this, he completely extinguished Warren''s fantasy, and at the same time, he could not help rising a little anger at his own people. Why is this damned bastard so careless that he was caught talking to others! "No, you bloody thief, thief!! Dwarf veins are dwarves, you don''t think about anything! " Anakin was extremely angry at this time. He thought that human beings had betrayed him, but he didn''t expect that the news was heard by the other party, which made him more angry than the human betrayal. "No, Lord Warren, your cooperation with scarlet mage tower is nothing more than the people who want to save your people. Cooperate with me, I can save your people" Li De''s eyes are very oppressive. Now is the time to negotiate. Warren couldn''t have believed in a legendary vampire and shook his head firmly. "No, Lord ELO, dwarves don''t need to cooperate with outsiders." Lee''s face was a little sneering, "so what are you doing in green city? Travel? You should be glad to be able to work with us, Lord Warren. I only need the vein of Mithril and have no need for your other wealth. " "No, dwarves can choose their own partners. I don''t think we''ll have a chance to cooperate with each other." Wallace did not give in. Although the dwarves were captured by the orcs, the orcs wanted to enslave the dwarves to forge equipment for them. Although dwarves will be abused by orcs in a short time, there is no danger of extinction. But the secret silver vein is really their only card. If they can''t find the right partner, they can''t hand it over even if they die. And the bad reputation of vampires in glory makes it impossible for them to have faith in Lee. If the information of the ore vein is given to the vampire, it is likely that the whole dwarf tribe will fall into a greater crisis, and he is not willing to take this risk. Lee didn''t realize that the dwarves were resisting him because he was a vampire, but it was late when he did. "Warren, you dwarves have no choice but me..." "Lord ELO has no choice, so we will not choose..." "believe me, the covenant of darkness and dwarves can cooperate..." "Lord ELO, do you want dwarves to believe in blood sucking ghosts? Hahaha... " " this Anakin prince must be very important to your tribe... " " Lord ELO, if you use death to endanger a dwarf, then I can only say that you don''t know about dwarves, and death is a glory to dwarves... " "... " the next day, Li De experienced the stubbornness of dwarves for the first time. These guys are as smelly and hard as rocks in a pit. No matter how reasonable or intimidated, the dwarf would not say where the dwarf tribe was, let alone the secret silver vein. The two dwarfs didn''t pay any attention to Lee''s idea of cooperation and had no trust in him at all. Finally, the stubbornness of the dwarfs also angered Lee, and the two dwarves were taken down to take care of them. "these bad ass dwarves, their brains must be supplied by pigs," Li De waited until the dwarfs left and make complaints about them in their hearts. It''s so annoying. It''s more difficult than reasoning with pigs. Looking at Li De''s rare lack of food, Betty on one side said with interest, "I didn''t expect that you have problems that you can''t solve... It''s really interesting" Li De has a bad look at the northern female warrior God. He has just been recognized by two dwarfs who are both muscle in their brains, whether they are reasoning or threatening Not a word. This frustrated his numerous plans. He was prepared in mind that he would encounter numerous difficulties in seizing the secret silver vein, but he could not imagine that the problem would appear in the first step. He could not gain the trust of the dwarves. This is too painful. And most importantly, besides these dwarves, Laurent did not know where the dwarves were. According to the information discovered by the covenant of darkness, the three dwarfs have come to green city this time. If these three dwarfs don''t speak up, they really have no way out. MMP, it''s like he''s going to kill a dragon, but the biggest difficulty is that he doesn''t know where the dragon is.Stanley held back his mouth and said, "under the crown, let me do it" Li Demi raised his head and said, "what can you do?" "There are hundreds of instruments of torture in the dungeon of the evening bell church. I don''t think anyone can keep a secret in front of them..." as a standard evil life, Stanley has no mental burden at all. Don''t say it''s execution. He''s done it all before. Grot interrupts Stanley directly, with a strange tone. "Under the crown, it''s hard to pry the dwarf''s mouth. Dwarves have a very special body structure, they have a strong immunity to pain, and the stubbornness of dwarfs makes them not afraid to face torture. I''ve never heard of anyone who can make a dwarf spit out news by torture " after saying this, he also looked at Stanley, who opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but finally nodded to lied. Obviously, there was nothing wrong with this. "In glory, there is a saying that is popular among the people who recite poems. If you want to change the arrogance of the elves and the stubbornness of the dwarves, only the dragon breath of the dragon." Dragon''s breath? Li De slightly a Leng, immediately facial expression some not good-looking, this is to say unless dead? "Can''t we get them to talk?"?? Is there any magic that can control the soul? " Lee is a little embarrassed. He''s ready to deal with tens of thousands of orcs, but now he''s stuck with two dwarf captives. How can Li De, who has always had a good time, bear it. In the face of the dark covenant, which was so powerful that it was almost unmatched, he solved it. He did not believe that the two dwarfs could make it helpless. Stanley shook his head. "Under the crown, dwarves are naturally highly resistant to soul and heart magic, and ordinary psychic magic is not effective to them." after that, his voice was stunned, and his expression was a little strange, "unless you can let the supernatural mage cast magic on him." I... at this time, Li De really wants to order the two smelly and hard stones to be killed. Forget it. How the hell is this? He took two deep breaths and subdued his anger. After thinking for a moment, he said in a deep voice. "Take them back to dawn City, let Amy think of a way, and send Nello, the saint of dawn sect by the way." after saying that, he seemed to think of something and said, "send these two dwarfs to the blacksmith''s shop, and let them forge 100 pieces for us every day, no! 200 pieces of weapons, not enough to eat. I want to give them a taste of labor reform. Aren''t dwarves masters of forging? I''ll give you a good time Stanley nodded to answer. At this time, Li De was still very unwilling. These bastards have messed up all his plans. I took a deep breath and began to rethink after a long time of meditation, my eyes slowly regained self-confidence. "Although the two dwarfs didn''t speak, we could at least confirm one thing by their tone of voice" "what''s the matter?" Stanley and grott opened their mouths together, and even Betty looked at him curiously. Quite a bit surprised that he could think of a way so soon. "The secret silver vein is true" Li De recalled the faces and expressions of the two dwarfs, and his tone became more and more firm. "So we haven''t reached a cooperation, but this wave is not a loss" you can make a lot of money, but I will certainly not lose. "At the very least, we can confirm the truth of this matter, and this harvest is enough. Next, we''re going to make sure. Stanley, write it down. " Stanley immediately looked solemn. "Yes, under the crown" "inform Harrison that he will send bats to patrol the boundary to look for traces of dwarf tribes, especially the remote mountains in the barren wasteland. Sam is the key target." The light in his eyes lit up slowly. "According to Laurent, they trade near the border, so it''s certain that the dwarves are not far from the border. Dwarf tribes trade with horses. There should be no flying mounts, or there will be no flying mounts. They can only be confined to a certain area. Laurent had already told me where they were trading, and immediately brought me a map of the border, and we delineated the general scope and conducted a carpet search. " The more he said, the more smoothly Li De''s thinking would be, "and tens of thousands of orcs have attacked the dwarf tribe, and there will be a lot of movement. At the same time, Harrison should strictly investigate the traces of the orc army. If there are signs of large-scale movements of orcs, they must be recorded. " Li De slowly straightened out his ideas. It''s not impossible for dwarves to find out their tribe if they don''t speak, although this method is a bit troublesome.But there was the temptation of MI silver ore veins, even if he was bothered again, he would be happy. "In addition, I will ask Laurent to assist in the Dark Pact to see if we can contact other dwarfs on the border, at the same time, we can also issue a task at the mercenary guild. The goal of the mission is to explore the orc army''s movement, and try to make the task more normal." When Li De said this, he stopped. At this time, several people in the room are full of admiration, looking at him with admiration in their eyes. Although you may be able to come up with these solutions after giving you time, you can adjust quickly after facing setbacks in such a short period of time. This requires a strong heart and enough wisdom. "To sum up, one is to search the border along the border where you trade with dwarves. 2¡¢ Search for traces of ORC troop movements and follow the orc tracks. 3¡¢ Send people to search for the whereabouts of other dwarfs at the border, and try to get more useful information. 4¡¢ Send people to the mercenary guild to send a mission to explore the trace of large-scale Orc operations. " Li De''s dark and deep eyes glanced at the three people and said slowly. "The secret silver vein is of great importance. Although the dwarf did not speak, it was worth paying a certain price to find it. If you can get this vein, it will help dawn City immensely. I don''t think you will refuse that all your weapons and equipment are made of precious silver. " This makes several people''s eyes brighten. They can really find a secret silver vein, and their equipment can definitely upgrade several levels. Enthusiasm soared immediately. "Yes, under the crown" grot and Stanley Ziqi bowed, and Betty, who had been sitting, stood up to show respect. Even though Li De''s force was still weak for the northern goddess, she admired the wisdom of the other side. If she had just been replaced, she would have killed the two stubborn dwarfs directly, and she would have blackened her eyes on other matters. With the order of Lee De. In the next week, the dark covenant, the scarlet mage tower, and even the dawn city far away in the mountains and mountains, the three great forces whirled wildly under his will. Nearly a year later, the magic language bat flew back to the border again, and the second generation of blood American Beatles went on the expedition. Under the protection of 20 level 10 Dark Pact warriors, Laurent goes to the border to find traces of dwarves. The green city mercenary Association issued a mission to explore the changes in the orc army in the barren wilderness. The high reward made countless mercenaries set out for the barren wilderness. All actions are for the precious silver vein which is more precious than the dragon''s treasure. Anakin and Valen, together with the original captured dwarf, the three stubborn dwarves were actually sent to the blacksmith''s shop in dawn city by Lee De. The three dwarfs who would rather die than surrender now forge weapons for dawn city every day in order to have a bite to eat. Li De was much more relaxed about this, and he could not help feeling relieved every time he saw the weapon. Chapter 220 "Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun, Lord Stanley summoned you." The top boss of the three players, level 9 fighter Draco, stopped Cheng Kun, a Hunyuan thunderbolt hand who was taking 30 intermediate professionals to go out to complete the task. "Good day, Lord Draco". Hunyuan, as the wisdom of the three, always deals with these NPC who are more clever than ghosts. "What can Lord Stanley do for us this time?" Since they completed their plan to help capture the dwarves a few days ago, the whole Dark Pact has been busy. But none of them paid any attention to them. At most, Draco gave them some simple tasks to inspect the Dark Pact industry. Hun yuan knew that all this must be caused by those dwarfs, and even if he participated in it, he might receive super standard tasks. But they couldn''t make it to the top of the Dark Pact, and they just watched it happen. Their present status is too low, even the so-called undead, but no strength, no one attaches importance to them. At this time, when I heard Stanley summoned, I was moved. "It should be a very good thing," Draco said with a smile. "Lord Stanley seems to be in a good mood just now" the three looked at each other with some expectation in their eyes. Stanley is their Bole ah, if there is no such a high intelligence quotient NPC, how can they mix so moist. The backyard of Black Rose Manor. The manor, named when Lee left the covenant of darkness, is now temporarily the residence of the covenant of darkness. A fixed base is easy to be targeted by the enemy for underground forces. But there are also many advantages. At least, the gang members have the backbone and know where their hometown is. "Lord Stanley, here comes Chengkun, the Hunyuan thunderbolt." Stanley, dressed in a black clergyman''s robe, jerked at the address. Although he had heard it many times, the name always gave him a feeling of being badly beaten. These civilians who lost their faces even forgot their ancestors'' names. They shook their heads, put down their documents, and looked up at three figures in the study. That active temperament is very different from that of the glory subject. "Good day, Lord Stanley." seeing Stanley''s eyes, the three immediately said hello. In this world of strict class, the three people suffered a lot because they had no sense of hierarchy, so they learned to be smart. Stanley nodded slightly. The undead who lost their plane were rude but not stupid. "A few days ago, you helped Yiluo capture the dwarves under his crown, and iloh was very satisfied with this. Do you have any reward you want?" On hearing this, all three people''s eyes lit up immediately. Hun yuan: "Lord Stanley, do you have any hidden occupation that we can transfer? Such as dragon blood warrior, dragon knight and so on Stanley was staring at the guy, speechless for a long time. "Dragon blood warrior?"?? Dragon Knight Thunderbolt hand: "yes, Lord Stanley, if you can''t, you can give us a dragon''s egg at will" as if he was cursed by the necromancer, Stanley turned to stare at the thunderbolt hand, and his face was very wonderful. "Dragon eggs?" Cheng Kun: "Lord Stanley, these are very simple for you. I don''t want much. You can give me a half artifact. If you feel bad about it, you can give me a artifact. I won''t mind." Stanley''s face looked as if he had been poisoned. His lips were white and his voice quivered?? The magic weapon A moment later, Stanley took a deep breath and resisted the impulse to kill the three cursed bastards. "If you can rob the treasure house of the king of Nolan Empire, you may find them. Now let''s get down to business..." feeling the terror of Stanley, the three sand Eagles suddenly shivered and stopped. There was a little panic in my eyes. "The strong breath of the sleeping trough almost didn''t frighten me to urinate." "MMP, this NPC really doesn''t understand humor at all." "It''s just..." "I thought he was going to give us the artifact." Stanley took a few deep breaths to recover, his voice slowly solemn. "Hunyuan, I had some knowledge about the lost plane before, but I didn''t know it in detail. I''m here today to have a deeper understanding." After that, he did not wait for the three people to respond and ask directly. "What kind of world is your lost plane? How did you come to the theme of glory? Do you know why you were able to rise again? " Hunyuan is a little stunned. Many NPC have asked him this question these days, but as long as he says the information about the earth will be changed by the system, so he doesn''t care now."Lord Stanley, we are in the earth, which is a technological plane. Your world is just a game. We come in through some cabins... as for the reason for resurrection, it is because this is a game. Is it possible that we will die if we do not revive once? Then who''s going to play? " Sure enough, Stanley got a completely different message. "Indeed, the lost plane is the alchemy plane. No wonder there is no magic. But what I didn''t expect is that you can return to the lost plane after entering the main plane. The plane transmission array of the lost plane is really amazing. " After saying that, he ignored the strange expressions of the three players and said slowly, "Hunyuan, you should know why I established the immortal soul." "Lord Stanley, you want us to deal with other adventurers", Hun Yuan said calmly, "with your training, I believe we can not be afraid of any adventurers" joking, now the game has been appreciated by the big guys, and now their development is almost countless times faster than other players. How many people into the game can have 10 level 5 above intermediate professionals when younger brother? The three of them are now the team leader of the immortal soul, and each manages a team of 10. If they can''t get an advantage over other players, it''s time for them to quit the game. Stanley nodded. "Good. I appreciate your confidence. But that''s not what I want to say "The immortal soul in the future should be composed of the immortal who lost the plane. Now there are only three of you, which is not enough. You have said that in the future, there will be countless undead who will enter the glory plane. I don''t need so many people. I just want you to recruit some elites from these people to become the people of the covenant of darkness. " "What do you mean?" Now, what does Stanley mean by recruiting players again?? Stanley stood up, walked around his desk and stood in front of them. The tone was deep. "I need you to go back to the lost planes and recruit from your planes a group of gifted undead to become the covenant of darkness." The three of Lei''s were scorched outside and tender inside. What does the NPC of dog day say? Ask them to go back to earth and recruit a group of players to become the little brothers of this guy?? Is this NPC going against the weather? Even if you recruit us, you still have your idea on earth players. You are a NPC, do you know?? And even want us to find elite players, ordinary players still look down on. MMPs. three people make complaints about ten thousand Tucao in front of Stanley. Stanley didn''t know the inner activities of the three sand sculptures. He was still thinking about his plan. He recruited them to see the player''s resurrection ability. Now the immortal soul is too weak and must be expanded. In his opinion, the location of players is not the lost plane? There''s nothing strange about it, so there''s nothing wrong with his decision. What''s more, after Hunyuan came to the glory plane, they could return to the lost plane, which made Stanley move other ideas. If so, why not let these undead lose their planes and gather more undead into the covenant of darkness? And it''s better to recruit the elites who don''t die. It is too inefficient to wait for the undead to come. It is better to spread the influence of the covenant of darkness on the lost plane through the hands of the undead. At that time, as long as there are a certain number of elites immortal, the dark pact will have spare power to do anything in the future. This is very normal in Stanley''s view, in Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun three players look different. Are we here to play games?! Now it''s OK to be a little brother for you. You''re also going to put your ideas on other players, and let''s go and get you a head. One of your NPC''s ideas is to recruit its players into the game as a thug for you. Are we playing games or are you NPC playing us?? "You, your idea is really..." Hun yuan opened his mouth and didn''t know how to describe the NPC who made him flustered. He walked on thin ice every time he faced the powerful and intelligent big boss. Thunderbolt hand at this time also saw the difficulty of Hunyuan, opened his mouth to explain. "Lord Stanley, our three brothers are here... The influence of losing plane is not great. Those elite adventurers probably won''t pay attention to us." Hearing this, Stanley nodded thoughtfully, "are you just a civilian of low status who are losing your plane?" This makes three players embarrassed smile, I thank you oh."It doesn''t matter." Stanley put his hand at hand, and did not give up his plan. "Is the immortal who lost the plane yearn for the glory theme?" In the past, as long as the missing plane contacts the host plane, the residents of the lost world will run mad to the main plane, so Stanley is very sure about it. Hunyuan thought that those players who did not get the qualification of internal test were crazy about looking for internal test accounts, and even some Tu Hao issued tens of thousands of RMB 100000 price scenes, nodded, "very yearning" Stanley nodded, suddenly he smiled and looked at the three people with burning eyes. "I saw you often make abnormal actions against me with some expensive magic items. You should be using the same magic as shadow casting to record the surrounding images." " shadow taking? This guy is talking about screenshots?? Lying in the trough, can NIMA find it? This NPC is from the game company!! The faces of the three players have changed. It''s not clear how much Stanley sees their face, and the smile on his face is more mysterious. "Then I guess you can bring these pictures back to the missing area, otherwise you will not be so positive." "I''m sorry, Sir Stanley, we..." br > Stanley shook his head. "No, it''s not in the way." the mood of "no, it doesn''t hinder" tone. His eyes are sharp. "Since you have a way to pass the message of glory to the lost world, and the immortal who lost the world yearns for us. That has the foundation to attract them. " After hearing the bright, Hunyuan said... Attract adventurers with the superior conditions of darkness Stanley nodded, "of course, it is not only superior conditions, you can record more pictures about the dark covenant, such as you have become the leader of the immortal soul just after you joined the dark agreement. you have received me, even the attention of ilot under the crown, etc. And we can also publicize the strength of the dark covenant, especially under the crown of ELO, which is the shelter of our dark covenant, and the strong existence comparable to the supernatural mages in green city. When you beautify the prospect of joining the dark covenant, our forces, even the future development and the treatment you get, etc. then will those elite immortal who yearn for the glory Lord will yearn for the dark agreement? " The mixed yuan thunderbolt hand Chengkun three people looked at each other, now they just want to say, to the big man kneel. If this NPC doesn''t die, it must be God, MMP. This intelligence is really let them clap their hands and say no idea but admire it. "The only thing that I wonder is whether you can carry the aristocratic inquiries when you let the underground forces walk these news." Stanley frowned after finishing. "Mixed yuan, you three must protect the safety when the missing surface is not integrated into the main plane. Your resurrection power will only take effect only in the Lord. I don''t want my subordinates to die in another world. We haven''t yet the ability to help you across a world for a while. If we want to cross the position easily, it is difficult for the gods to do it " the three people look at Stanley''s serious eyes, and their expressions are very complex. If you say you may not believe it, a NPC, really, we are sure that this is an NPC. He is worried that we will hang up in the real world, and we should be careful. MMP, is it not that after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, it is not allowed to be refined? This NPC is absolutely a monster. "You don''t need to worry about us, Sir Stanley. The security of the lost area is very good, especially in our country and city. Besides, we have no aristocracy and underground forces, and there are other channels for transmitting information. " Stanley is interested in hearing this statement." the missing position is not only lost, but also the tradition of how to name, even the aristocracy and the underground forces. It is a magical place. If I have the chance, I will definitely go to see " the noble system is the foundation of the operation of the glory world. The world is the absolute power of speech controlled by the aristocrats. If there is no noble Stanley, I can''t imagine how much the world will be confused. Moreover, the underground forces are almost impossible to be lacked in every city. The interests of nobles, the interests of big merchants, even the interests of professionals, and the combination of various interests interweave the underground forces. Underground forces never exist because of pure evil, and they are always because of pure interests. Many powerful underground forces in green city often stand behind the big aristocrats or big businessmen, just like behind the dark covenant, Li De, a very influential figure in the green city. These are the basic rules of the operation of glory world, so Stanley is curious about the strange system of missing the plane.Hun yuan''s mouth is hard, don''t you. If you go to the earth, the earth doesn''t know what you''re going to do. "I''ll teach you to do it. Hunyuan, you are a smart man. The stronger the development of the immortal soul in the future, the greater the benefits will be for you, because this is a force specially assigned to the undead. Don''t be stingy with your intelligence. He will let you shine again on the glory plane, and bring you more brilliant glory Hunyuan''s eyes showed a little bitter smile. This NPC really pinched them to death. "As you wish, Lord Stanley" Stanley nods with satisfaction. He likes to deal with smart people, especially those who have signed a contract with him and whose fate is in his hands. Suddenly, it seemed that something came to mind, and he continued to ask. "What are the limits of your coming to the world of glory?" Hunyuan shook his head, "there is no restriction, but..." he stopped. "But what?" Hunyuan said with a wry smile, "the time ratio between the glory theme and the lost plane is 3:1, that is, in the past three days, the time of losing the plane has just passed..." Oh? Stanley frowned at the news. "What''s more, we also have our own affairs when we lose plane, so we often go offline... That is, consciousness returns to the lost plane. But after we leave, the body will always be glorious in the world. In this process, our body does not have the ability to resist... " with the wisdom of this NPC, these problems will be discovered by him sooner or later, so Hunyuan just disclosed it. Stanley''s expression became a little dignified. Hunyuan''s words made him feel a bit tricky, so it seems that these undead are not as invincible as he imagined. As long as we grasp the time difference between their consciousness returning to the lost plane, these undead have no resistance at all. But thinking of this, Stanley''s expression also relaxed a little, and the strength of the undead gave him great pressure. He has a headache at the thought that he may become enemies with a group of people who can''t be killed in the future, but knowing their shortcomings now makes him relieve a lot of pressure. If there are shortcomings, there are ways to deal with them, not invincible ones. "It''s easy to solve this problem," said Stanley, thinking deeply. There can be a solution to all this?? Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun three people look at each other, the expression is very wonderful. Even if it is Hunyuan, who takes on the responsibility of wisdom, he can''t help but give a sharp puff on the face of some facial paralysis at this time. Is this NPC of dog day still alive?? At this time, he can''t help feeling a bit sad for the players who come to the world of glory. If these players encounter this kind of intelligent NPC, they can only sell themselves and help him count the money, but also thank each other. Stanley didn''t know that at this time, he had become a nightmare in the hearts of the three players, and was still thinking about the solution to their offline from time to time. "Hun yuan, can you contact each other in a short time when you lose the plane?" "Of course," Cheng Kun said without waiting for Hunyuan to open his mouth. "Although there is no magic in losing the plane, ke... Is very good in alchemy. it''s only a matter of seconds to contact a stranger even tens of thousands of kilometers away" with a proud expression, he finally found a little confidence after being hit by a series of wisdom from Stanley. At least we''re tech bulls. "That''s all right, Hun yuan. You can form a branch of the dark covenant in the lost plane to recruit the undead. In the future, there can be a special signalman. When necessary, it can make its consciousness return to the lost plane and inform you to return to the glory plane. Even if the number of undead can reach a certain level, you can help them plan their time and come back in batches. " Puff ~ cough ~ three people were choked by their own saliva and coughed wildly. Looking at each other, we can see the shock and... Shame and indignation in each other''s eyes. What does this NPC say?? Want them to set up a chapter of the Dark Pact on earth?!! I am the son of a thunderbolt split appear to hear?? You are a NPC, you should be sober!! You are ready to let us pull players in and become your little brother. You are so excessive that you want to go deep into the earth and let us set up a dark club on earth?!! This NIMA is a science fiction movie. I dare not make it like this. The three players are absolutely crazy. They have played so many virtual games, and for the first time they admire the wisdom of a NPC, they have a great admiration.Hunyuan''s expression is also very wonderful, took a few deep breaths to suppress the complexity in his heart, opening his mouth to explain. "Mr. Stanley, it takes a lot of RMB to establish a branch you said. Well, kimpuck, we just lost the students in the plane school. We don''t have this wealth and ability." On hearing this, Stanley nodded slightly. Hun yuan''s words did not deviate from his judgment. From the performance of the three undead during this period of time, we can feel that the aborigines who lost the plane are really young. After a moment''s silence, he said slowly, "the establishment of the dark pact will be discussed later. You can take the first step" "the first step?" "Yes, release the news of the dark Covenant on the lost plane and recruit a group of undead. These people will be your subordinates, Hunyuan, not only for the sake of the covenant of darkness, but also for you. Try to do it. The promise of darkness under the protection of Yiluo crown can give you infinite future. Don''t let me and iluo''s crown disappoint you " Hunyuan nods with tears. The NPC of dog day doesn''t give him any room to resist. This is red fruit''s conspiracy. What he doesn''t do in front of him is his own loss. Stanley can even find a second player to do it at any time. But by then, they will not be so moist and may lose their current advantages. Not to mention commanding dozens of level 5 NPC boys, they may have to go out to carry sacks to earn money to support themselves. "Lord Stanley, we won''t let you down" - - - - - - - - - - - - - "third brother, have you got it?" "Really? Why is it a good thing, but I don''t feel happy? " Earth, Huaxia magic in a university dormitory, three boys in big underpants face oddly crowded in front of a computer desk. These three people are the Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun who joined the Dark Pact. Hunyuan, sitting in front of the computer, took a deep breath, turned his head and looked at the two people behind him. His expression was a little serious. "I think you should also see the potential of this game." Thunderbolt hand and Cheng Kun nodded. "Our major is virtual games, and we will be engaged in this industry in the future. In recent years, the virtual game industry has already reached several trillion output value, which contains huge opportunities. It is inevitable to sweep the market with the authenticity of Rongguang. If we can seize this opportunity and gain advantages ahead of time, our future will be unlimited. And our biggest advantage now is that we have joined the Dark Pact and got the favor of Stanley, vice president of the Dark Pact. If we lose this advantage, we will be in the same running line again as other 100000 players. So if there is no Stanley, I will recruit other players, but now the leader has become the NPC of Stanley. However, as long as things are done, whether in the dark or in reality, we will benefit the most Hunyuan''s words let thunderbolt hand and Cheng Kun two people suddenly realize. "Second brother, you still have a good brain. Really, you don''t have to raise you for nothing. first give your father a hug. Second brother, although I call you second brother, we still have our own opinions. I call you brother, you can call me Dad... " what kind of asshole are you talking about, third brother? Have you two sons of bitches paid attention to fatherhood "Day..." ... ... not long ago, a post on the official website of Rongguang immediately made players boil. the picture on the cover of "the strongest NPC in history - the dark boss with undetectable level: under the crown of ilow" the picture on the cover is that Li De is sitting on the main position at the long table in the black mage robe, with scarlet war oil painting behind. In a slightly dim light, Lee''s handsome face and vampire''s trademark fangs make the whole picture full of horror and cold darkness. Mysterious, powerful, elegant, a variety of indescribable temperament combined to form this painting. And although the painting style is dark, it can make people tremble. Whether it''s composition, color or angle, light contrast, character expression, this picture is full of unspeakable mystery, which has a kind of shock to the heart. It''s not just the cover picture that makes people curious. Click in the post, and the content is also very interesting. Hunyuan: "Hello everyone, we are Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Chengkun. I am Hunyuan, my second brother Hunyuan. Thunderbolt hand and Chengkun are my third and fourth brothers. Today, I''d like to share with you my dream experience in glory.First of all, I said in the last post that we joined the Dark Pact, the underground force of green city, the southern city of Norland empire. The Dark Pact is one of the three giants of green city, an underground world of millions of people. I think that''s enough. What do I want to say today? That is, if you are in green city and are interested in the dark camp, don''t hesitate to talk to me in private. This is your best choice. These days, we should all have a certain understanding of glory. The level of the professional is from low to high, level 1 apprentice, level 2-4 official professional... Master level professional 15-19, extraordinary level 20-25, legend above level 25. The power system above legend is unknown for the time being. The city of green, with a population of more than one million, currently has only one extraordinary existence above level 20. It can be imagined that high-end combat effectiveness, especially the combat effectiveness above the ordinary, must be extremely scarce. According to the information I got from NPC, the extraordinary can be called under the crown, and only the extraordinary can be called. And the big man of the Dark Pact is the legendary vampire president in the picture, which is called by all people - crown. Dear ELO!! Yiluo is the name of this NPC. Under the crown is the honorific title to him. Glory is a world with strict class hierarchy and a clear definition of power. And this NPC boss has been called the crown, and no one refutes it. What does this mean? It represents the force that we have joined. It is a force with infinite potential. In a city with hundreds of people, there is only one extraordinary person to protect us. But we have one as well. I have talked with this big man for a few words, but in the end, I can''t even find out the rank of this ELO. So this is one of the most powerful and terrifying NPCs I''ve found so far, none of them. Welcome to comment on this. If you have any NPC that can be compared with ELO''s crown, please bring it out! " That perfect screenshot and exaggerated Title attracted countless players to reply. "Glory" with the beginning of the public beta, has formed an exaggerated heat on the Internet. But for a long time, there are beauties and fantastic scenery in the screenshots of players, but there is no NPC powerful enough to even see the name and level. In particular, this NPC is still a legendary vampire, so handsome and mysterious. Old driver: "crouching, this NPC can catch up with me half handsome, is really not a person" spicy shrimp: "ah ah ah ah, how can you be so handsome, please tell me the contact information..." pants caught fire, of course: "extraordinary?? How can you get in touch with this high-level NPC?? It''s not scientific. You''re a level 1 soldier apprentice. Why? " Don''t be afraid, there is no one here: "Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Chengkun? Do you want to teach in the future Light of glory: "you are in green city too?? Ha ha ha, big brother, I''m in scarlet mage tower in green city. Welcome to visit. " Knight''s broken sword:" I didn''t expect that players would come into contact with such high-end NPC now. It seems that glory can''t be inferred from common sense. Most of the games let players upgrade step by step, and then open high-level maps. However, "glory" takes a more direct way to let players directly enter the "glory" world without setting any buffer maps. This is the main reason why our players are very difficult to survive. But I have to say that the bold attempt of glory is very good, because it makes me feel that we are in the real world, rather than upgrading in the novice village and going out to play boss. If Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun post is true, I give you a bold suggestion. We can show the difference between players and develop themselves with the power of NPC. At present, if you can join NPC forces, you should try to join NPC forces, because if you only rely on one person, you can''t survive in glory. This can be seen from our living conditions. " Spicy dragon shrimp: "the knight''s broken sword, capture the broken sword man alive, is worthy of the strategy master, such a simple information can be analyzed, dog head. JPG" glory: "Knight''s broken sword, broken sword big cattle coin ~ (broken sound)" Hunyuan''s shot of Li De immediately caused a crazy response, especially after the player''s reply more Several attribute graphs with all question marks are released. This once again caused a crowd of players crazy speculation, all people on the mysterious and powerful vampire''s real identity and strength of curiosity. Even a lot of people even talk about Hun yuan''s address, and plan to see if they can take a chance in the future. If you can receive a mission from such a powerful boss, it must not be a legendary or epic mission."Is this NPC at least level 20 or above?? Looking at the sitting posture and the NPC around him, he is definitely the big man among the big guys " " please tell me the address. There must be countless tasks on this NPC. If you take one or two of them, it will be enough to eat for a year. " " no more, I have collected this wallpaper. This blood sucking ghost is 10000 times more handsome than my boyfriend, 10000 times! " "..." after attracting a large number of players, Hunyuan smiles and continues to follow Stanley''s steps. Let players know the power of the Dark Pact first, and then start recruiting people. One day later, he posted a second post. Sorry, it took me only ten days to have 30 level 5 NPCs under me! ¡· this kind of title party and the post just issued by Li De, the big boss, immediately aroused the curiosity of players. After clicking in, the content of this post also made players feel envious. "After we joined the Dark Pact, we got the appreciation and admiration of Stanley, the vice president of the Dark Pact, pictures. Jpg. This NPC is very, very, very intelligent. Yes, it''s not smart but intelligent. I''ve even doubted whether this NPC is a real person. This level at least also reached the master level vice president to our players as the core of the formation of a department, immortal soul. There are 100 intermediate classes above level 5 for us to drive. You are right. There are 100 NPC with level 5 or above. I, thunderbolt hand and Cheng Kun are both team leaders. Each of them has 10 NPCs. Again, there are 10 NPCs above level 5, which we can transfer at will. What is random transfer? That is, we can let these NPCs finish the task for me. We can make these NPCs rush in front of us and even let them go outside to rob and collect protection fees. How about it? Is there a trace of envy?? Now our vice president, Stanley, has ordered the recruitment of elite players. Anyone who wants to come to green city to join the Dark Pact and stay online for a long time can contact me. I repeat, this is not a joke to you. If you are a professional player, you can pay 10 Silver puke as the travel expenses At the end of the post, there are also photos of three players of Hunyuan thunderbolt player Cheng Kun and his NPC, holding them for photos, carrying them to take photos, and even three people riding on the neck of NPC. If they were normal, NPC would have typed their brains. Especially in the end, the influence on their attribute panel clearly indicates their identity, members of the Dark Pact, the leader of the immortal soul team, and a bracket behind them, with 10 subordinates. This is the best proof of the authenticity of his post. Many players envy the eyes are red, this is simply too unfair. Most of them are living a hard life. Half a month has passed in the game. Not to mention becoming a professional, they are tired to become a dog every day in order to fill their stomachs. And danger is everywhere in glory, and you can die at any time. This hell like difficulty let the forum players wail everywhere, at this time to see Hunyuan''s post immediately crazy. Spicy prawn: "don''t say much. First, I''ll give you a piece of old Tan sour vegetable noodles ~ Hetu ~" the underpants are on fire. Of course, "no way, I don''t believe it. It must be fake. How could such a thing happen!! You must be lying to us like the light of glory! " Old driver: "MMP, I''ve been reduced to go to the wharf with civilians to carry sacks to earn money. I went to pick up excrement at night. You told me that you have 10 younger brothers now, and you can command them at will. I don''t accept it!" Don''t be afraid, there is no one here: "I must report it. You must have hung up. I don''t believe it will happen if you kill me." the most fun virtual online game click my avatar: "the latest online game next door" battle of the gods "comes to visit. If you are tired of playing, you can change to a game ~" spicy dragon shrimp: "get out of advertising, what bullshit virtual game You can catch up with one tenth of glory Captain, don''t shoot, it''s me: "Hunyuan, please hold your thigh, how can I join you?" "I also want to join..." "ah, ah, I also want to have a younger brother, and I also want to be liked by NPC "..." Hunyuan: "in a unified reply, the spirit of immortality formed by the vice presidents of the Dark Pact is mainly for recruiting players. Yes, this NPC is interested in our ability to constantly revive and wants to cultivate us. And I want to take this opportunity to build a real player power. The recruitment requirements are as follows,First, you must be able to guarantee 8-12 hours of game time every day, Second, you can arrive in time when you need to go online, Third, you must have certain game technology and understanding, Fourth, you can join the dark camp. In particular, the Dark Pact is the underground force of green city, belonging to the dark camp. Robbery, fighting, and fighting with other forces are all minor conflicts. If you don''t like the players on the dark side of the underground, don''t come. " After the post, Hunyuan suddenly felt a little dauntless, like entering the sage time. Because, all this is the plan of that damned bastard NPC. MMP, every time I think of this tragic fact, Hunyuan has an impulse to die. This dog day NPC is so smart. We are also a player at any rate, even if you are a NPC in the game. You fuckin ''put us back to reality and recruit other players to play for you. It''s not human. Chapter 221 Warren hammer is ready to be killed by a vampire. Especially when his armor was removed and replaced with linen clothes, the vampire held him in chains. Even when he was threatened by the northern soldier, he had a premonition of the day. Never, dwarves, fear death. Warren''s eyes did not waver. The secret silver vein was their last card, and no one could get the news from him. Death will not make him surrender. However, the next development surprised him. Although he angered the mysterious and powerful vampire, he did not seem to intend to kill them. After a day in captivity, the vampire named Stanley, who was rated 15, took them out of green city at night. Warren was forced to ride on a giant bat with ten blades and a wide wing, to an unknown destination. He knows this bat, which is a kind of exclusive Warcraft that only vampires can cultivate. When he was young, he once played with vampires in the underground world and knew the characteristics of these life. But at the same time of perceiving this fact, his heart is also slowly becoming dignified. When this giant bat named magic language bat appears, there must be a vampire castle nearby. Because these big guys are only bred by vampires with certain power. Sure enough, in the conversation with the vampires who kept him, he knew that they were about to be escorted to the vampire''s castle. He heard the vampires call the castle the city of dawn. Warren scoffed at the name. A group of cruel, bloodthirsty vampires, even take a name full of hope and light as the name of the nest. It makes the God of forging laugh. Even when Warren heard the name, the scene of the vampire castle came to mind. Dark, bloody and terrifying in a dark cave that never sees the sun, an ancient castle is erected in it. The moist air can agglomerate small drops of water on the armor. The gray rocks are covered with small bats. The sound of water ticking away from the open hole * * is far away. The corpses around the castle are all human beings who have been sucking dry blood. Such an ancient castle is named as the city of dawn?? Shouldn''t it be a dark name like blood castle, scarlet City, dark castle? With a bit of ridicule on his face, he just wanted to open his mouth, and he felt only black in front of him, and a sense of suffocation came. Headgear??!! And still airtight, even breathless headgear. Damn it! These damned vampires are wearing headgear for me in the dark?! If I can go back alive, I will grind your ashes into powder and use them to light the fire! Warren''s anger is high, but he doesn''t open his mouth rationally. In this case, opening his mouth to anger the vampire will not do him any good except suffering. Huhu ~ the next shock. The wind howled in my ears and the bat took off. Wallen''s center of gravity was unstable and almost fell from the air. Fortunately, the vampire behind him helped him. Warren took a deep breath, and his expression under the headgear was full of bitterness. As a master forger of the dwarves, he never received such treatment, even when he was young and adventurous. If he was young, he would be desperate to resist, but now he is not the one who used to be alone. Now he still bears the hope of the whole dwarf tribe. Responsibility makes Warren''s inner pride underground. The continuation of race is more important than his life. When it comes to one or two days, Warren can''t even remember the time. All he knew was that the bats were flying. Finally, Wallen couldn''t stand the stuffy headgear, turned his head and yelled at the blood clan behind him, "how could you cover my head so far away? Do you think dwarves are goddamn elves? Only those sissies who are close to nature can observe the trees below when flying in the air and remember the route! We dwarfs are the sons of the earth, we don''t have those sissy abilities!! Damn it! Take off the headgear!! I want to protest to your president ELO! " It''s a pity that the blood clan behind him didn''t pay attention to his cry. The blood clan didn''t like these stubborn guys. It would be good if he didn''t torture him. The vampire is the most standard dark creature. Although it is not so cruel to act under the restriction of Lee De, the dark creature is the dark creature. It exists in the blood, not that it can be erased by erasing it.After a long flight, Warren was so tired that he felt that he was going to be covered by a headgear. He heard the excitement of the vampires around him. Dawn City, here it is. "Are these crafty vampires who have built their nests so far away from the dawn city? Are they afraid that humans will take them for alchemy?" Warren was so angry that he didn''t like vampires at all. If he had not shouldered the responsibility of saving the people, he would have been fighting against these dark creatures. Dwarves never fear death! In the legend of dwarves, dwarves are the sons of the earth. They will return to the embrace of the earth after death, and will become precious minerals in countless years. The dwarves, who love digging and forging, naturally believe in this legend. As long as they can be buried in the earth after death, death is not hard for them to accept. Brush ~ the black headgear on Warren''s head was lifted, and the sky just gave out the first light. Dawn came. Wallen saw a huge city built in the middle of two huge mountains. At this time, the light of the sky passed through the middle of the mountains, and the city''s magnificent appearance appeared in everyone''s sight. Grand and magnificent, especially the light in the sky makes the city a little holy. Warren opened his eyes wide and looked at the scene in disbelief. The city in front of him was quite different from the dark castle he had imagined. How can such a city be a vampire''s castle?? Wallen''s eyes are a little trance. What''s the name of this city? The city of dawn? At this time, he found that the city actually matched the name, especially when the light from the dark clouds in the sky was shining on the top of the city. Warren immediately shook his head and thought of the vampire''s characteristic of feeding on human blood, and his eyes flashed with irony. No matter how good the city is, after all, the vampire''s nest. I''m afraid the bones inside can fill the surrounding valley now. He doesn''t think the city is really the same as it shows. Vampires, these dark creatures, are notorious for their cruelty and bloodlust throughout the glory story. "Let me go, you damned vampires, I swear! I will cut off your heads At this time, the roar of another demon language bat made Warren twist his head, and Anakin, the young dwarf prince, was bound to death by a huge chain, and his headgear was lifted off. The young dwarf was cursing at the vampire around him, who would not be polite to the dwarf prince. After a few punches, Anakin turned into a howl of pain. Wallen shook his head, or experience is too little, before there is no plan to die, infuriating these vampires can only make themselves suffer. Yu Guang turns to the other side. On the back of another magic language bat, a faint dwarf is fixed on the saddle. It was a dwarf caught in consultation with a human businessman. Maybe he was badly hurt and didn''t wake up this day. Warren had no choice but to pray in his heart that the other side would be safe. "Lord Stanley, the garrison of dawn City salutes you" shortly after, two blood clans flying from dawn city on this magic language bat come towards Stanley. With dawn city on track, a lot of discipline has been added. One of them is that everyone must check their identity when they enter the dawn City, even the blood clan, and can fly into the dawn city only after obtaining the consent of the guard army. The entry without consent will be regarded as an invasion by the garrison, and the garrison will launch a direct attack. It''s an order from Li De himself. The main purpose is to distinguish between the enemy and the enemy. Otherwise, whoever wants to fly in will fly in. What will the airspace of dawn city do? Li De''s order is the iron law of the blood clan, and no one dares to violate it. "Well, we have taken the dwarves back to dawn city at the command of our ancestors." Stanley didn''t go against it. He immediately reported his intention. Although the opposite blood clan is only level 9, it represents the rules made by Li De. Two blood clans flapped their wings and flew out of the magic language bat. After several blood clans confirmed it, they nodded. "Welcome home, Lord Stanley" and then he took the lead to fly to the dawn city. Wallen sat behind the magic language bat, watching this scene silently, his heart became more and more heavy. The performance of these vampires is too formal, which is his impression of loose, even undisciplined vampire power.These vampires are like a well-trained army, well disciplined. This discovery made his mental pressure increase in vain. Hoo ~ the bats hovering in the air, under the guidance of two blood clans, fluttered their wings and slowly flew into the dawn city. Warren took a deep breath and looked down at the huge city with a dignified eye. The first is the black city wall, which stands on the top of hundreds of blade high cliffs. It is like a natural danger, and can block all powerful enemies. after crossing the wall, there are undulating buildings, broad manors and two or three storeys side by side, occupying the position close to the city wall. There are also the most prominent corner of the big clock, semicircular windows inlaid with colored glass, the roof is also carved with images of vampire heroes. But the most remarkable thing about this city is that in the center of the city, there is a statue of human body with more than ten blades, which is the tallest building in the city. Ordinary people stand in front of the stone statue like a dwarf, and the stone statue is lifelike and full of benevolence. Incomparable magnificence. Warren looked carefully and felt that the statue looked at the vampire in the dark. Take back your eyes and follow the bat''s flight path to the city below. The wind was blowing, and Warren looked down from the sky. The streets below were clean and tidy, and soldiers on patrol could be seen from time to time. There are even many residents who have just got up to greet each other. It seems that the city ruled by vampires is no different from that of human beings. Warren''s expression was strange when he saw the scene. But just as he thought it was, at the end of his line of sight, near the edge of the city, a huge figure flashed past him. He was a little shocked by the huge one eye. What is that?? Cyclops?? By the time Warren wanted to confirm, the figure was hidden behind the building. At this time, Wallen''s mind is full of doubts. There is a Cyclops in this vampire city?? Whoosh ~ the huge wings agitate the air and roll up waves of air. Warren breathed a deep breath. He doubted whether he had just been dazzled. At this moment, the magic language bat slowly lowered his height. A wide square came into his eyes. "Why do vampires build such a huge square?" Warren''s mind was full of doubts. By this time he had found himself unable to understand the vampire city. Everything here is totally different from his impression of the vampire castle. Wallen was hit hard at this time. When he was young, he had been to the castle of vampires. It''s grim and humid, with white human skeletons everywhere. But this city is not the same, completely different, here is not a vampire ancient, but more like a human city. But then, Wallen saw a scene that surprised him even more. After the bats landed, dozens of armored human soldiers swarmed around the square, and vampires with bat wings folded up could be seen among these human soldiers. What''s the situation?? The dwarf''s brain is a little confused at this time. Turning around, Warren even saw a vampire smiling and chatting with the human soldiers nearby. That scene is like two ordinary human in leisure communication, there is no difference between vampire and human. And he didn''t see the slightest fear of vampires in that human eye. It seems that it''s normal for humans to chat with vampires. At this time, Warren felt that his inner ideas were about to be smashed, and his black eyes were full of blank looking at the scene. When did the vampire, who despised human beings and always regarded it as food, have such close relationship with human beings?? As a dwarf who lived for more than 300 years, Warren has experienced a lot in his life. He has traveled in the human world for decades, and he knows exactly what vampires are in human eyes. Bloodthirsty, bloody, cruel, the dark creatures that human beings hate most, vampires can definitely rank in the top three, even the first, and there won''t be many people arguing against it. But now, it is absolutely impossible to get along with each other peacefully. Even if we find that the other party must be the natural enemy of your death or my death, it seems like a family?? What''s the difference between the dead and the goddamn elves? "The God of forging, I must have been enchanted by the vampire. I have hallucinations!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªNo one came to solve Warren''s doubts. Stanley, who escorted him, left after the handover with the blood clan. Wallen also failed to observe the city more. He was escorted from the square by human soldiers and blood clan. Meanwhile, Anakin, the dwarf prince, and another comatose dwarf were not with Warren, but were taken elsewhere. Warren has no ability to resist these damned vampires, can only reluctantly let them move. Because of the light of the day, the quiet city began to recover slowly, and the sleeping dawn began to wake up. On the street originally sparse crowd along with the light of the day slowly lively up. The bakery that got up early to prepare the food had already baked the fragrant honey bread, and the farmers who were going to farm in the heaven and earth were also ready to set out with their farm tools. Warren stepped into the street from the square under the guard of five vampires and twenty patrols. At the moment of walking into the street, Warren felt only a sound of noise coming into his ears. Looking at the scenes in the street, his expression was so shocking that his eyes were full of disbelief. This is the city of vampires?? The street paved with bluestone floor is clean and tidy, and there is no surplus garbage. The green plants and flowers on both sides emit a light fragrance. The residents who came and went talked to each other with smiles on their faces. There was a long line at the door of the bakery. There was no one who cut in. When Warren was surprised by the city, a more shocking scene happened. Residents passing by greet several vampires escorting him with smiles. At this time, one of the women''s children suddenly ran to embrace a vampire''s thigh. The child even wanted to jump up and grab the half folded bat wings behind the vampire. And that vampire did not have the slightest anger, even picked up the child and smilingly kissed each other on the face. If it''s a surprise to Warren that humans and vampires are on patrol laughing and talking. So the residents of this city are so close to the vampire, the dark and horrible creature in the legend, that he has been in a state of ignorance. The God of forging is above. This must be a fake. How can such a thing happen?!! It''s ten thousand times more shocking than the sissy elves and dwarves. Vampires live in harmony with human beings??! Even the worst bard dare not boast like that?! Warren would bet that no one would believe him if he told him all that he had seen. Yes, no one, even his people, will believe it! Human beings and vampires get along so well, it''s a prank by the goddess of doom!! But now, this kind of scene which even the myth and legend can''t appear appears vividly in front of him. The shock caused by this kind of psychological shock is unimaginable to outsiders, just like some kind of long-standing common sense has been overturned, at this time, Warren felt absurd and unbelievable when someone told him that the ore was not dug out of the ground, but grew from a tree. He can only try to open his eyes around, trying to find out the flaw in this fantasy. However, everything is in vain. At the crossroad corner, the florist who stoops at the door to arrange the red roses has white relief carvings on the clean wall beside her, even the hard touch from the bluestone floor on her feet, and the warm smell of white bread just baked by the bakery on the street. All this tells Warren that it''s not an illusion. Wallen only felt that the road he had taken was extremely short. In the blink of an eye, he even had many details to go to the end without observing. At this time, the ground vibrated. All of a sudden, a huge figure with a height of nearly four blades appeared at the corner of the street, the grayish white wrinkled skin attracted people''s attention, and there was a huge one eye on the hairless head, with a strong body and a sense of strength. Is this? The cub of the Cyclops?!! Warren immediately recognized the creature. He was no stranger to the Cyclops, who had personally killed one when he was young and adventurous. But this is not the key, the key is why the Cyclops such fierce creatures appear in this city?? I was shocked again. He suddenly remembered the figure he had just seen in the air. It turned out that there was a cyclops here. Then Warren looked at the cub of the one eyed giant as if he had found something, and ran to the leader''s blood clan with a little surprise. "Good day, Lord hill" the common language in mainland China?? (coughing, coughing). Warren choked on his own saliva. Hell, when can the Cyclops, who have never been wise enough, speak the common language of the mainland so smoothly?"Soray, why didn''t you go to the mage tower yesterday afternoon?" When the one eyed giant cub heard this, his huge eyes showed a bit of fear, "homework is too difficult..." hearing this conversation, Warren''s mouth gave a sharp blow. What do they want to do?? They also teach Cyclops magic???? "Remember, don''t skip class today, or I''ll tell Lord Corso." hearing COSO''s name, the one eyed giant cub was startled and nodded quickly. He turned around and left, obviously afraid of being sued. Valen can''t speak when he sees this kind of scene. Is this really the city ruled by vampires?? Why does he have a dreamy feeling?? "Let''s go, the blacksmith''s shop will be here soon." the leader''s blood clan is not surprised at this. The one eyed giant cub has lived with dawn city for such a long time, and has been in contact with human beings for a long time, and his wisdom has obviously been developed. So these "little guys" not only learned the daily conversation, but also were selected by the dawning mage tower to study whether intelligent creatures can become smarter. Now they are learning magic in the mage tower. Now these cubs are as intelligent as human beings in their twenties and thirties, so it''s not hard to communicate with them. Wallen took a deep breath and looked at the blood clan beside him. He opened his mouth and asked what he wanted, but he closed it again. The well-informed dwarf, who had lived for 300 years, did not know what to say. Soon the blacksmith arrived. When Warren saw the Nuggets with half the dwarves'' blood, his face was a little surprised. He found a sense of belonging in this strange city. And the Nuggets were very happy when they saw Warren. "Lord nugget, the patriarch has ordered that the dwarf should be kept under the care of the blacksmith''s shop during this period of time. His body has been bound by the forbidden magic lock, and the blacksmith shop is fully capable of guarding him. In addition, the clan leader specially warned that the dwarf did not recognize the Holy Light blood clan as their friend, so he was our booty and had to finish enough work every day to get food. Mr. nuggets, there have been patrols and sentries around the blacksmith''s shop. Please let us know if you are in trouble as before. " After the instructions, the leader of the blood clan with people directly left, leaving only the body bound with the chains of forbidden magic. The forbidden magic chain is a very powerful torture tool. People bound by the forbidden magic chain will slowly fall into a weak state. Moreover, if there is no key to unlock it, even if the level 10 soldiers chop it, it is difficult to damage the strong magic forbidden chain. Mages will be forbidden magic chains to dispel the magic in the body, while soldiers will fall into the blocked power, making their bodies always in a state of weakness, and can play up to one tenth of their strength. The skeleton mage''s dead bones, imprisoned in dawn square, are bound by the same chains. At present, all the high-end forces of dawn city are blood clan. The force of residents is very weak, and they are unable to break the strong chain of forbidding demons. As for the security forces, the soldiers who had to receive ideological education all day were almost as loyal to Li De and the dawn city as the blood clan. Therefore, as long as the city wall is guarded to prevent outsiders from entering the dawn City, the city is absolutely safe. This is why Li De was so relieved to lock the Necromancer''s dead bones in the square of dawn city and send the dwarves to the blacksmith''s shop. After the blood clan left, the Nuggets were excited immediately. Looking at Warren, who was almost as tall as he was with a big beard, he clenched his five fingers and hung hard on his chest. "Dear Sir, I am the gold digger, and I have half of the dwarf blood. my father was once a dwarf of the gold digger tribe. Later, the gold digger tribe fled to the human world after being destroyed by demons. After my birth, my father named my name nugget to commemorate the destroyed tribe." When the dwarves meet each other, it is a unique tradition for the young dwarves to introduce their origins in detail to the older dwarfs. After hearing this, Warren''s face showed some joy, "boy, I didn''t expect you to have the blood of the gold diggers. If your father is really a member of the gold digger tribe, I think you must have heard of my name... " after saying that, his expression is still proud even though he is entangled in the forbidden magic chain. He hit his chest hard with his fist. Although the chain of "Wallen manhammer" was tied to his body, it did not bind his hands and feet, which did not have a great impact on Warren''s actions. The Nuggets were stunned when they heard the name, and then revealed a little surprise. "Master Warren?!! It''s you With that, he quickly stepped forward and gave Warren a fierce hug. After the two separated, Nuggets laughed, "master Warren, my father was your apprentice. His name is ang nugging. He has mentioned your name to me countless times.He said that among the dwarfs, you are a worthy master of forging, and are proud to have been an apprentice to you. " Hearing the name, Warren''s face was also surprised. "I didn''t expect that you should be the child of Angu. Hahaha, the God of forging is on top. It''s the blessing of ancestors to meet Angu''s children. If I''m in manhammer, I''ll buy you the best rum. " The Nuggets clapped their chests and said, "master Warren, the great lord of Cachar, once gave me a big barrel of good wine. Maybe we can get drunk tonight..." hearing this, Warren frowned slightly and looked at the Nuggets with a little puzzled. "Child, why do you respect a cruel and dark vampire so much? You are a dwarf''s child, you have an ancient blood, no one can make us dwarfs bow, we should not abandon the honor of our ancestors to submit to a vampire This makes the original lively scene suddenly fell into the freezing point, the smile on the face of the Nuggets is so stiff. When the rest of the blacksmith heard Warren''s words, the look of respect on their faces immediately turned into anger. This damned bastard should have insulted the great lord of cachal!! Even if it wasn''t for the Nuggets, the group would go up and teach the dwarves a lesson. Nuggets looked at Warren''s serious expression and slowly suppressed the excitement of meeting his father and teacher. After taking a deep breath, he gazed at Warren in front of him in a deep tone. "Master Warren, I hope you''ll only say this once in front of me. The Lord of Cachar has not only given us new life, but also given us hope and future. Without the Lord of Cachar, there would be no gold digger, no blacksmith, no brothers from all my friends, and nothing here!! In the dawn City, the Lord of Cachar is a great existence that we can pay our lives to defend. No one can question the Lord of cachal, no!! You can''t either!! Even if you are a legend of dwarves, master Warren, you are my respected elder. To be hostile to the Lord of Cachar is to be an enemy to the whole city of dawn, or to me! " The Nuggets have no hesitation. How could they have lived this life if it wasn''t for the great lord of Cachar?! The little boy of his family was specially recruited into the mage tower to learn magic. Now, some people dare to question the Lord of Cachar. Even if he questioned the legendary dwarves he once respected, it was just as intolerable. When Warren saw the Nuggets and a dozen other people around him glared at him, he felt no less shocked than when he saw the peaceful coexistence of humans and vampires on the street. Lord of cachal? It should be the mysterious vampire named ELO. Wallen knew how much prestige he had among the dwarves, but even so, a half dwarf with half the blood of dwarves, even though he had only one word to confront him with the strongest attitude. What''s more, what he''s fighting for is a vampire?? It''s a big shock to Warren. What magic power does this mysterious vampire have? Not only do people, vampires and even Cyclops live in harmony in this city, but also let all people worship him so respectfully? Warren has watched carefully. Not only does the Nuggets have adoring eyes when it comes to the vampire, it''s true for everyone. It seems that the title of the Lord of Cachar is sacred and inviolable here. No one dares to disrespect him. Moreover, this respect is not compulsory, but the respect and worship from the heart of everyone. This is the most terrifying thing. After coming to the dawn city today, Warren found his three ideas rapidly collapsing. The city ruled by vampires is so different. It seems that there is a strong magic here, which makes some races of this city merge together regardless of good and evil. At the same time, he also raised great curiosity about the dawn city. What is the existence of ELO, or the vampire called the Lord of cachal, who can be worshipped so much by all? What will be the true face of this city, which is called the dawn city? Warren from the beginning of disdain, to now by the scene of the city to arouse a great curiosity. Once again, the city built by Li De proved its charm with its unspeakable attraction. The residents who live and live here, after Li De''s countless sowing, began to become the most powerful assistant for the city to assimilate foreign population. The dawn city is just beginning. Chapter 222 After half a month of contact with the dwarves, lied returns to dawn city. The time has come to August 7, August 7, 3522. The arrival of the player has been more than a month, but the impact of the player is much smaller than he imagined. He saw a crowd of players in the forum after the hard pressed game career, also some suddenly. The hard core level of glory is really beyond most people''s imagination. It is the first time that Li De realized that it was really miserable to mix at the bottom. When he came to Rongguang, he became the ancestor of the vampire. His identity was clearly Baron of the Nolan Empire and a disciple of the great mage spark. He also had the title of a wizard of genius. This status, let alone the common people, is not comparable to the ordinary aristocrats. Therefore, he did not realize the glory of the real life of the bottom of the common people. On the one hand, he lived the noble life that everyone dreamed of. He had no worries about food and drink, and had great power. After understanding the player''s living state in detail, Li De suddenly realized that the civilians in dawn city were so grateful to him. Compared with the tragic experience of these players, the residents of dawn city simply lived a life which was not much different from that of aristocrats. "Good day, patriarch" "good day, Harrison, is there any progress on the border?" Lee sat on the gray sofa in his office on the third floor of the city hall, his eyes burning at Harrison, sitting opposite him. It has been more than half a month since he heard the news about the MI Yin vein, but unfortunately, the way he is looking for it is better than looking for a needle in a haystack, but it is no better. The boundary is so wide that it is difficult to see results in a short period of time. Sure enough, Harrison shook his head. "Patriarch, although Odyssey and they have taken most of the blood clan, it is still too difficult to find dwarves in such a wide area that may be hidden in some humble mountain range. We need time. " Li De nodded, his eyes flashed a bit of meditation, "dwarf still did not speak?" Harrison shook his head oddly. The dwarves had been working in the blacksmith''s shop for a long time, but none of the three dwarves let go. The stubbornness of the dwarfs made Harrison very upset. He could do nothing for these guys with special body structure and stone brains. Because of their physical structure, dwarves have a very high resistance to pain. If ordinary humans respond to pain 100, then dwarves are at most 10. Therefore, torture has no effect on these stubborn guys. With magic, dwarves, as the sons of the earth, are very slow to respond to magic. dwarves are rare races in the world of glory that have no talent. Even the dog headed man and the rat man have casters, but the dwarves can not find a caster in the whole race. It seems that the dwarfs can''t react to the spirit directly, but they can''t react to the spirit directly. Therefore, it is ineffective to fight and use magic. In addition, the character of dwarfs is more troublesome than stones. Harrison has no way to deal with these dwarves. "Don''t put hope on dwarves. We need to hold the initiative in our hands " Li De shakes his head and his tone is very calm. He has never been a passive waiting character, and the matter that dwarves don''t speak must be pushed forward. The value of the Mithril vein is enough for him to make some investment. Looking for ore veins is like venture capital. Although it needs to pay a certain cost in the early stage, it also needs to bear risks. Once it is successful, the high amount of reporting is enough to make anyone envious. "What''s more, if dwarves really agree to cooperate with us, it''s not necessarily a good thing," said Li De, with a deep look and a tone. "The MI silver vein is very precious, but there are more valuable things in the dwarf tribe than the MI silver vein. Harrison, do you understand what I mean? " This made Harrison a little stunned, and then his face showed some kind of sudden meaning. "You mean dwarf?" With a smile, Li De changed the topic. "You should be careful about the border. Although there are months to go before the winter moon, the barren wilderness is not a peaceful place. Orcs have always been a great threat. " Harrison nodded clearly," Otis has been at the border for such a long time, I believe he can come back safely. Li De waved his hand, "it''s not as urgent as you think." after that, his voice pauses, and his face shows a bit of fun. "Do you think the dwarf''s manner now is like a devastating blow to the tribe?"Well? Hearing this, Harrison was a little shocked, and then he thought of the Dwarfs'' actions reported by his men these days, and shook his head decisively. "No, although the dwarf is angry, it seems that he is not very anxious about it..." br > that''s right. "Lide picked up the lacquer gold glass tea cup on the round wooden table in front of him and gently sipped a sip of black tea to moisten his throat. The dark eyes were sharp. "No one can keep calm in the face of the crisis of genocide, especially the dwarfs, a group that is extremely interested in the tribe. Although dwarfs are now seeking allies, it is generally inferred from their performance that although dwarfs are in a dilemma, they are not in such a crisis as urgent. Or dwarf tribes have not been destroyed in a short period of time. They have not yet reached the brink, and there is room for choice. So these dwarfs can keep calm enough even if they are under my house arrest in the city of dawn, and they will not disclose the secret silver vein. Because they know that dwarfs will not be in too dangerous for a short time, which is why they can refuse our kindness repeatedly. " Judging from the Dwarfs'' actions, Lide quickly saw the real situation of the dwarfs. He put the dwarfs in the blacksmith''s shop in the city of dawn, and wanted to test them, in addition to the desire to export gas. If the tribe is facing a great crisis and may be destroyed at any time, these three dwarfs who cannot contact each other will try to connect with each other and spend all their heart and opportunity to escape the city of dawn. If this happens, then the initiative will be firmly in his hands, because the other party is in a hurry, they must immediately seek help. But from the recent actions of dwarfs, although they are under house arrest, their desire for forced escape is not so strong. That can infer a lot of information. The three dwarfs who worked in the blacksmith shop were almost pushed out by Lide for their own situation, even if they could not imagine that they would do nothing. "And the orcs attack the dwarfs, and in addition to plunder, I think the rate is also seen as dwarfs themselves. What is the best known dwarf? " "Ability to build weapons?" Harrison was a little bit of a sudden. "Yes, orcs are not only short of food, but also precious resources such as weapons. Green city has been banned from the orcs in weapons. If I were orcs, I would not kill these dwarfs who could make excellent weapons, but enslaved them to help me build weapons... "Br > the whole story is inferred that this level is clear to Lide now. Orcs discovered the existence of dwarfs, perhaps for wealth, perhaps for food, maybe for weapons, and they launched an attack on dwarfs. The dwarfs could not resist a large number of orcs, and soon the whole tribe was attacked. Except for a small number of dwarfs, they fled, and all the rest were captured. Instead of killing the captured dwarfs, orcs enslaved them, and made them forge weapons, provide food for themselves, and so on. The dwarfs who fled, with important information - an unexplored secret silver vein, wanted to find forces that could repel orcs. But the secret silver vein is too precious for dwarfs to trade. At this time, Laurent, a businessman who had worked with dwarfs, entered their eyes, because the back of the merchant was the scarlet mage tower, which was recently famous for his magic scroll. And the scarlet mage tower is just behind the wizard Parker. So many things happened only when the answer was wrong. "Dwarfs will not be too dangerous in a short period of time. We also have enough time to find the traces of dwarfs. Harrison, don''t worry too much..." Lide''s eyes are encouraging. Harrison was relieved to hear this, and the urgency that Lee had just begun put on him was under great pressure. In the city of dawn, Lide''s will is the direction of the city. He doesn''t want to look for dwarfs on the border, that is to say, he wants to launch war against orcs, and the city of dawn should be prepared for it immediately. But the barren wasteland is too large, and the mountains inside the barren wasteland are too broad. Even if the number of blood groups is not small, it is difficult to see any effect in a short time. "I believe that odes can bring us good news, patriarch." "Well" at present, several major projects of the city of dawn have been completed, and there are no other projects to concentrate on, so now he can divide a large part of his energy to find the dwarfs. Li De nodded, looked down at the slowly floating tea in the cup, and his thoughts slowly shifted to the construction of the city of dawn. The city of dawn has achieved a lot in the past half a year. In agriculture, wheat has been harvested and stored in storage. Winter wheat will be sown at the end of September, and there is a buffer time of more than one month.The farm has already been on the right track and has begun to carry out full-scale cultivation, because of the manpower problem, it can not be expanded in a short time. The cultivation of magic language bats will be effective until September. At present, we only need to provide enough food to wait for harvest. In terms of urban construction, the dawning mage tower has been completed, and the cultivation of mages has begun. This is the production area of future dawn City mages. Although the expansion and housing repair in the Southern District have not yet been completed, there is a unified management and Planning Department of construction. The idle residents are attracted to join the construction project by yinpuke. It can be predicted that more houses will be built in two months. Generally speaking, the first stage of construction of dawn city took nearly a year to complete. The reclamation of farmland, the establishment of MAGE tower, the construction of breeding farm, the expansion of Southern District, the construction of blacksmith shop, and the prosperous streets in the central area of the city are all the fruits of the efforts of the dawn city during this period. Li De has already got the first draft of the second stage construction of dawn City, but he has no plan to start a new round of construction. He needs to give dawn city a little buffer time, which needs to be eased after the high-intensity construction, and also takes this time to prepare for the coming plunder population. It is no exaggeration to say that most of the work he arranged for dawn city this year was to prepare for the plunder of population by the winter moon. In the Southern District, most of the open houses are uninhabited, and the vast land in the moonlight plain is not cultivated. The development of the believers of the dawn sect has also entered a bottleneck period. It can be said that if there is not enough population, dawn city can only maintain its present scale. If we want to continue to expand, we need more people to join in. After thinking for a long time, Li De smiles and shakes his head, taking back his thoughts. Looking at the silent Harrison just wanted to speak, Yu Guangzhong suddenly appeared the figure of Cyclops passing by the window. The original question was changed immediately, "Harrison, how are our iron ore reserves?" After the excavation of ore in giant Valley, the demand for steel in dawn city was greatly alleviated. Even under the high efficiency of Cyclops, the ore could be slightly rich. "Patriarch, at present, the blacksmith shop reserves 30 tons of steel, which can be used whenever necessary" a city has only 30 tons of steel reserves? Li De shook his head in a funny way. If it was put on the earth, it would only make people laugh. But according to the present productivity, after supplying a city''s consumption, we can still accumulate dozens of tons of steel, which is not bad. "Thirty tons, a little less, but it can be used. Can these dozens of tons of Steel Reserve be built into tap water? " Although he is the master of this city, he is served by people to do everything, but the lack of such infrastructure as tap water always makes him feel that his life is a little inconvenient. You can''t turn on the tap when you take a bath in hot weather. But if you want to lay water pipes in the whole city, you need more steel, and the dozens of tons of water pipes may not be visible. There is no plastic in this world. If you want to be strong and durable, you can only use steel pipe. "Patriarch, at present, tap water is not so urgent for the dawn City, and when the cold winter moon comes, more people will join in the dawn city. I think the effect will be better when it is under construction. Moreover, these dozens of tons of steel may be used in more useful places... " Li De nodded slightly at the smell of speech. Now the construction seems to be in a bit of a hurry. The tap water is not an arsenal, and it has little impact on the overall situation. Shaking his head, he gave up the idea of running water for the time being, and was curious about what Harrison had not said. "What''s more useful?" "Of course," Harrison said with a touch of excitement in his eyes, "we have a trump army and need better heavy armor. It is said that the blacksmith has developed a new gold smelting formula these days, and the strength of the steel melted has increased three times than before!! If we use these dozens of tons of steel to make armor, maybe we can get a very powerful ground force "Trump army?" Li Demi head a pick, can wear heavy armour of the whole dawn city is only one. "Cyclops?" "Yes, that''s right," Harrison nodded positively. As the overlord of the ground forces, Lee de never doubted their combat effectiveness. These 6-blade and 7-blade giant Macs are more domineering than heavy tanks. With its exaggerated body, the Cyclops have an overwhelming advantage in the face of ordinary human soldiers. Strong physical quality, huge body, incomparably strong strength. These big men, even the charge of the cavalry, could not shake them. "However, the high-quality armour of the warriors was not long on the ground.That''s how they crush the high-level professionals. If we protect them with the strongest armor, maybe they will be able to fight more effectively than outsiders can imagine. " Hearing this, Lee touched his chin and nodded thoughtfully. The most powerful talent of Cyclops is their huge body and the power to push down mountains, but their huge bodies make their flexibility very poor and easy to target. If they are armed with more solid armor, they can give full play to their advantages to the greatest extent. These 6-or-7-blade-high giants will become invincible in the battlefield. At the beginning, grot jumped out of the air and directly cut COSO, a 15 level Cyclops Lord, into serious injuries, and his armor was cut in two. Of course, there is grot''s strength and the sharp sword in his hand, but it may not be that there is no reason why Corso''s armor is not of high quality. It''s not easy for dawn city to build such huge armor for more than a dozen Cyclops in a short time. As for the quality of armor, I''m afraid it''s all based on the thickness of the armor. Just think about the result. Fortunately, the Cyclops have the blood of ancient giants, and their physical quality is so strong that they can''t play. "But now it''s different. COSO has a more powerful bronze Cyclops blood. If you can really arm him and turn him into human shaped machine armor... thinking of COSO wearing heavy armor and carrying a huge mace with more than ten blades higher than a building, Li De was greatly moved. The combat effectiveness of the Cyclops'' armor was shown when Grote was ambushed. Without COSO, they would not have won the hard battle now with stronger armor and upgraded to the bronze Cyclops Corso, how much can his combat effectiveness be improved? Thinking of this, Li De subconsciously reached out and touched the little bat with warm breath on his chest. When he patted his head, his eyes were funny. He almost forgot his bodyguard. Castro, the newborn King, can fight with COSO. If Castro is armed again. What kind of scene will the newborn King appear when he dives the ground in the sky?? With seven blades on the ground, the giant in heavy armor that can''t be pierced by a siege crossbow can''t pierce it. The giant mace can take tens of people''s lives at a time, and the blood and mud are splashing, leaving a blank. In the sky, a terrible beast wrapped in steel swoops down with bat wings with 16 blades. A pair of bat wings are equipped with weapons sharper than sword blades. In the dense army, they are like sharp knives, and the enemy falls like wheat reapers. Considering this scene, Li De is quite moved, especially when he is trying to capture the MI silver ore vein, which is very likely to directly shake the orc army. It is undoubtedly a very important thing to improve his own combat effectiveness. Besides, Li De has always been interested in such things. "Take Corso from the valley of giants to the blacksmith. Let''s go and see the dwarf forger. I want to make a new suit of armor for Corso. I want to make this bronze one eyed giant become the real overlord on the ground, the highest in the magic world, and the most powerful humanoid mecha... " looking at the excited expression of Lee De, Harrison did not understand what his boss said, but it all sounded very powerful. "Yes, patriarch, COSO will become a sharp blade in your hand and cut the throat of the enemy" "no, he will become the hammer in my hand and smash the enemy''s head. They are the super heavy soldiers in my hands Li Dexing is full of vitality. One day after the sun. A blacksmith''s shop. Warren looks at Li De in front of him with a very complicated expression. As a dwarf who lived for 300 years, Warren has seen so many amazing and incredible things in his life. But it''s hard to believe that he can''t understand the things he''s seen these days. The city ruled by vampires has managed to make two hostile races live together without discrimination. It''s just impossible to make sense. You are vampires. Isn''t it your nature to kill, brutally and suck human blood? It is intolerable that you should get along so well with human beings. "Shall I call you under the crown of ELO, or the Lord of Cachar?" Although Li De didn''t become a blood race, he still let Warren recognize it. He didn''t even have to look at reed, and he could infer from the deference in the eyes of the blacksmiths around him. Li De smiles at the bearded dwarf, who is dressed in linen and has a magic chain on his body. The two braids on his beard make him look more. "Call it cachal in the dawn City, Warren, you are a clever dwarf..."Warren shook his head and interrupted Li De''s words, "Lord of Cachar, I don''t think we''ll have a chance to cooperate with each other, and you don''t need to be in..." Li De shook his head, "don''t worry, I''m not talking about the secret silver ore vein with you today" after that, his voice was somewhat meaningful and said, "I don''t need you to help me in this matter" Wallen''s heart was startled. Before he asked, Lee waved his hand to stop him. "Warren, I don''t need to say much about it. I''m here today to ask if dwarves have armor that they can''t build? Of course, I don''t mean artifact... " Warren took a deep look at Lee, and was deeply impressed by the vampire. This dark creature was so smart that he was upset by a few words. He shook his head and didn''t think much. Now the initiative is still in his hand. As long as the other party doesn''t find the secret silver vein, he is fearless. However, the MI silver vein is so secret that it is not easy to find it. At the beginning, the dwarf almost missed it. "Lord of Cachar, as long as it is not a artifact, there is no problem. Even I dare say that no race in the world can build armor that dwarves can''t forge. "Speaking of dwarf pride, Warren put aside his doubts for a while and raised his head high at Lee. The concept that dwarves produce must be high-quality products has been the consensus of the whole glory. No one will dispute this, just as no one doubts the power of the dragon. Hearing this, Li De nodded with satisfaction and turned to the street next to him. Valen is slightly stunned, and his eyes follow that of Lee De. Then, in his sight, there was a creature with seven blades. The muscles of his body were forged from steel. His body was covered with wrinkled gray skin. On his hairless head, there was a creature with a huge eye. Cyclops. "Master Warren, I want to make him an impregnable armor." Seeing the huge body, Warren with the hammer shook his hand unconsciously, and his face was a little stiff. "Lord of cachal, do you want me to forge armor for this Cyclops?" Lee shook his head, and just as Warren let go, he took a bat the size of a palm from his pocket. And then in the eyes of everyone. In a few seconds, Castro, the size of a palm, became a terrifying beast with four blades and a wingspan of more than 16 blades. The dark red patterns on the wings are full of dignity and mystery, and the body reflecting the metal light looks like a giant beast watered with bronze. Lee reached for Castro with a smile in his voice. "It''s not only the Cyclops, but also him, the king of dawn bats, Castro I need you to forge two pieces of suitable armor for them..." looking at the giant beast with his thigh thick on both toes, he banged, and Wallen''s hammer didn''t hold it at once and hit the ground directly. At the same time, the dwarf forging master, who had just been extremely proud, appeared a little pale on his face. Don''t know why, the blacksmith around saw this scene, inexplicably distressed the dwarf forging master to rise for a few seconds. When will this man have to be forged? Chapter 223 Kuang Dang Kuang Dang ~ when Li De decided to build a super heavy soldier, the beating sound of forging weapons became the main melody in the sky of dawn city. These days, residents are living in the sound of iron. At present, there are 78 blacksmiths in the dawn city. Most of them are low-level blacksmiths who forge farm tools for farmers. Only a dozen or so are intermediate blacksmiths who can independently forge weapons. The senior blacksmith has only one gold digger who has half of the dwarves'' blood. There is no master blacksmith above the senior blacksmith. The more senior master blacksmith is the dwarf who has just arrived at dawn City, Warren manhammer. The blacksmith''s level is divided into - low level, intermediate level, high level, master level, legend level. Blacksmith belongs to the life profession, which does not conflict with the combat profession. Anyone who wants to change his post can. But if you want to become a master or even a master, you need to have enough talent. These easy to learn life classes want to reach a higher level, and even need to pay more than the combat class. Warren was reluctant to forge armor for him at first, especially after looking at the huge bodies of COSO and Castro. God knows when he will forge it. It is impossible for Li De to let go of this master labor force. With a promise not to hurt the young dwarf Prince Anakin, he has promised to forge Corso and Castro''s armor in the eyes of dwarves. Of course, if we only rely on Warren to forge the two big pieces of armor, even if the dwarf''s blacksmith level has reached master level, it may not be able to forge them in half a year. Li De didn''t have the spare time and the mind to continue tormenting the stubborn dwarf. With a wave of his hand, he could use the blacksmith resources of the whole dawn city at will. He wanted Warren to forge the strongest armor in the shortest time. He may discover the MI silver ore vein at any time, where there are tens of thousands of orcs. He needs to improve his combat effectiveness quickly, and Koso and Castro are undoubtedly the best choices at this stage. These big men have great advantages over other creatures in dealing with ground forces. In the end, Lee promised that he could choose a place to live in dawn city as long as his armor was satisfactory. And he is no longer required to complete a fixed task every day, and can even reward him with half a barrel of wine a week. It takes at least 16 and a half months for a blacksmith to forge a weapon. At this time, his enthusiasm soared when he heard Lee''s exchange terms, especially the award of half a barrel of wine a week, which made him jubilant. Dwarves have never been separated from wine. They love wine as much as weapons and mining. No dwarf can resist wine, No. Li De laughs at this, and human nature is always like this. His previous squeezing of Warren is absolutely merciless, and even suffocates the dwarf. Now it''s time to step back, reduce Warren''s 16 day Yao hours to 12 hours, and provide him with enough food and even one day off a week. Compared with the previous policy of "tolerance and magnanimity", Warren immediately relaxed, and now the visible resistance to him has been greatly reduced. In relaxation, Warren seems not to realize that he is still working for him as before, but the only difference in this job is that he is more comfortable than before. This is the essence of the superior driving the inferior. In other words, Warren realized that he could only enter into his routine, because the initiative was always in the hands of the upper level, and the lower level could only be forced to accept it. ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ "Lord of Cachar, this alchemy formula was obtained from the night elves when I ventured in the underworld in my early years. Night elves are the same clan of elves. They like to wear light armor to fight, but their armor is light but it can block the attack of heavy crossbows and arrows. Their defense is very strong. My alchemy formula is the one that they make metal. I name this kind of metal that only appears in Night Elves as shadow metal " Warren started his forging career immediately after taking over the blacksmith''s shop, but he got stuck in forging what kind of steel was used for armor. Before the gold excavation, we have developed a strengthened steel that is three times harder than ordinary steel, which is the most advanced metal in dawn city at present. Lee originally intended to use this new type of reinforced steel as Corso and Castro''s armor. But Valen disagreed, because strengthening the steel was tough enough, but it was too heavy. The density of the reinforced steel is twice that of the ordinary steel, and the armor forged according to cosso''s figure is likely to carry more than 10 tons. Even if COSO, who has the blood of an ancient giant, wears it and moves slowly.In this regard, Valen is firmly different from that. For the dwarf who is striving for perfection, this is absolutely insulting his reputation as a master of forging. Therefore, he puts forward a precious alchemy formula. "Night elf?" Li De stands by the furnace where the weapons are forged. In the scene of sparks exploding from time to time, Li De looks at Warren with a heavy hammer in front of him. Night elves are close relatives of the elves. In ancient times, when the elves still ruled the glory plane, night elves lived in the ancient forest like the elves. After the rise of the alchemy era, the night elves and the elves separated and entered the underground world. Different from the fate of the elves, the night elves have undergone great changes in the long time of tens of millions of years. Under the influence of the dark creatures in the underground world, they gradually lost their strong points of living on the surface, and were completely reduced to dark life. They are evil and cunning and like to kill. However, after becoming the dark life, these superior races with the spirit blood in their bodies did not weaken, but made a great reputation in the underground world. That''s why Li De was so surprised at Warren''s words that he could get such a precious alchemy formula from the powerful dark elves, which is not simple. "Yes, Lord of Cachar, the night elves have inherited precious knowledge from the elves. They are slim and must wear light armor in order to maintain flexibility in battle. But the armor is weak and can''t provide enough defense. In this case, the powerful Night Elves spent countless efforts to develop this lightweight and extremely strong metal. The defense of shadow metal is at least twice as hard as the reinforced steel developed by nuggets, but under the same volume, it weighs only half of that of ordinary steel. " After listening, Li De''s eyes lit up. What does that mean if Warren doesn''t say anything false? This means that COSO and Castro can put on thicker armor, gain stronger defense, and truly become steel giants. "And it''s nothing. I also know a kind of alchemy array. As long as the armor is painted with secret silver, it will give the armor a super high magic resistance." when it comes to building armor, Warren is obviously strong and shows off in front of Li De with pride. "At that time, with the unique solid metal of night elves, even if it is hit by a human dragon hunting crossbow in the front, it will not be injured, and the Cyclops in thick armor will become invincible!" Li De''s heart throbbed and asked. "How can we make this metal?" There was something strange in Warren''s eyes when he heard Lee''s question. "Lord of Cachar, this is the treasure I got only after I paid my life in the underground world..." Li De waved his hand and said straightforwardly. "What do you need?" Now that the other side threw the bait, he didn''t believe that Warren really wanted nothing. By the fireside of the Mars fire, the scorching air made the surrounding temperature hot. The red fire was shining on the dwarf''s black bearded side face, and his black eyes were fixed on red. "Lord of Cachar, if one day you find a dwarf tribe, I hope you can let go of my people." Oh? Li Demi''s first choice, he thought that Warren would let him release a dwarf, or release them in a certain period of time, but he did not expect that the dwarf forging master would say such a paragraph. "Lord Warren, why do you think I can find the dwarf tribe?" "I think you should have faith in the dwarf tribe." In fact, Lee underestimated his deterrent power in Warren''s mind. The president of the covenant of darkness, known as ero''s crown, may even be a supernatural existence of terror. Moreover, he is also the patriarch of the vampire clan. He dominates a huge city, and with his superb skills, he can make the originally hostile and even deadly enemies of blood race coexist peacefully with mankind. All in all, Lee''s position in Warren''s mind has become very high. The other side is not only powerful to unfathomable, but also intelligent and skillful. Even if he had faith in the dwarf tribe, he still felt guilty in the face of such a powerful dark boss. The vampire is so powerful that he can destroy the dwarves by his own power. He has to leave a way for the dwarves. Although the dwarfs haven''t been discovered yet, Wallen has a strange feeling that finding the dwarfs is not impossible for these vampires. His efforts to delay and refuse to cooperate is also to let the tribe send a second wave of rescue teams after they lose contact, so as to solve the current crisis as soon as possible. Otherwise, when this vampire discovers the dwarf tribe, it''s hard to say what will happen. As for the tens of thousands of ORC troops, Wallen''s inexplicable feeling that the opponent that could not be defeated by the dwarf tribe did not seem to be a big deal in the hands of the powerful and mysterious Lord of Cachar."Lord of Cachar, I only need one promise from you. I believe that with your greatness, I will never betray my promise." When Li De hears the speech, he can''t laugh or cry. How can this dwarf have such great confidence in him? But the orcs, who are impulsive and reckless, know how to enslave dwarves to forge weapons, let alone him? Even in Lee''s opinion, if the dwarf tribes can be discovered, the value of these dwarf skills may not be quick to secret silver veins. "Well, Lord Warren, I promise you that if one day a dwarf tribe is discovered, I will not harm them unless they are hostile to the blood race and take the initiative to attack them." Warren was obviously relieved and nodded. "Lord of cachal, I believe in your promise. In order to create the unique metal of night elf, it needs very complicated steps, and also needs a lot of precious minerals... " then, Warren said the formula of the shadow metal directly, without any reservation. As a dwarf forging master, Wallen has many good things in his hands. He has several recipes better than shadow metal, but they are the collection of dwarves and can not be leaked out, so he has no heartache. Nuggets and other blacksmiths listened to Warren''s explanation very carefully, and wished to write down a word. Li De has no interest in it. It''s boring to forge iron or something. However, if you want to forge shadow metal, you need to buy a lot of precious metal. For example, the fine gold of craters and the cold iron produced in ice and snow covered areas, etc. at present, there are very few reserves in the dawn City, and we still need to buy them in green city. Li De naturally agreed to this. As long as he could achieve the desired effect, it was nothing for him to pay a certain amount of kimpuk. Under his instruction, Harrison directly sent people to green city to inform Stanley to look for and purchase precious ores. Since the Dark Pact became a force under Lee, the pattern in which he was only associated with green city has become a thing of the past. Now dawn city has a special blood clan in charge of contacting the Dark Pact. Because of the special nature of the covenant of darkness, even precious resources that the scarlet mage tower cannot obtain can be purchased. So the dawn city is more and more dependent on the covenant of darkness. Of course, it also greatly eased the burden on Lee, allowing him to spare time for other things. It took three days for the acquisition process to buy COSO and Castro in full. Li De spent 100 thousand jinpuke for this, and every mistake is 100000!! This directly hollowed out the profits of scarlet mage Tower this month, and made spake, who was originally prepared to continue to speed up the construction of the ancient alchemy magic circle, complained a lot. If Li De didn''t stop green city, the great mage would have killed him. He was involved in the whole process of Wallen''s armor making, and he saw with his own eyes how COSO''s huge armor was shaped step by step. Although the blacksmith shop had experience in manufacturing Corso''s armor, the products they produced were undoubtedly substandard industrial defects. Warren scorned their work and redesigned the casting process. It has to be said that a master forging is a master forging. With the same fast iron, at the same time, or even with the same percussion method, the forging effect is completely different. The huge bodies of COSO and Castro also caused a lot of problems in the whole manufacturing process, but with Warren, they were all solved one by one. It seems that there is only one more person in the blacksmith shop, but the whole blacksmith shop has been upgraded by several grades. Li De also realized for the first time that a master level life professional had such a huge bonus to the relevant professionals. One day, two days, three days, until the tenth day after the casting plan was confirmed, the two sets of equipment, which cost 100000 pieces of jinpuke, were finally cast successfully. Lee stands in front of the blacksmith''s shop, the giant COSO stands beside him, and Castro flies in the sky with dark red bat wings. The huge body with a wingspan of 16 blades caught the eyes of countless residents. The dragon is just like this. The blacksmith shop is an area with more than ten two-story houses as workshops. At this time, the forging of the beating sound, which was still madly ringing in the middle of the night, had stopped. Not only Lee, Harrison, Amy, Nello, Nicole, but even Frey, who had been guarding the holy land, came to the small square in front of the blacksmith''s shop. And the surrounding is crowded with dawn city residents, these days the blacksmith shop is forging weapons for the Cyclops, the news has been announced by the propaganda department. What kind of weapons and armor does this big man use? It''s exciting to think about it. So I heard that today''s casting was successful, and immediately attracted no residents to come."It''s said that this is a artifact forged for Lord kosso under the crown of kachard. I really want to see it" "have you seen the giant animals flying in the sky? According to the adults of the patrol team, it''s called Castro. It''s a divine beast created by the divine power under the crown of Cachar. It''s said that it can be comparable with the Dragon... "hiss ~ if Lord COSO wears strong armor, who can be his opponent? The Lord of Cachar is so wise and powerful... " " I''m really looking forward to it. I want to know what kind of armor the Lord of Cachar forged... " the people in the Propaganda Department publicized dwarves forging armor, but the residents consciously attributed the credit to Li De. Because the propaganda department also said that dwarves are not friends at present, because they refuse to cooperate with the Holy Light blood clan. This news let this period of time Wallen suffered a lot of residents'' eyes. Most of the time, Warren felt depressed because he didn''t know when an aunt would come out of the street corner, pointing at him and making a few sarcastic remarks. Even he didn''t know where he was wrong. "Coming, coming!! That''s the Nuggets, look behind him "Come on, get out of my way, let me see!! Let me see " " hiss, what''s that?? It''s terrible! " Around a burst of hot rising roared, the scene is like a drop of boiling oil into the hot pot. In the middle of the blacksmith''s ten houses, a tall warehouse opened slowly. The eyes of Li De and all the people around him were bright and full of expectation. Although Li De was involved in the whole manufacturing process, Warren did not let him participate in the last link, because the last link involved the most mysterious forging secret of dwarves. So Lee didn''t know what the final two pieces of armor cost him 100000 kimpuks to make. All the people looked forward to it. Wallen, with a black beard and bound by the forbidden magic chain, walked out of the warehouse with his head held high. Dozens of blacksmiths pushed behind him, which made the scene fall into silence. Chapter 224 Big, incomparably huge, a half lying huge armor was pushed by dozens of blacksmiths to Li De. The armor was for Corso. In front of the helmet is a huge horn helmet. A teenager can walk upright without bending down. The horn on the helmet has metal lines formed after being hammered for countless times. In the sunlight, it twinkles with cold light, like a curved crossbow. The sharp sharp angle can even pierce a soldier''s shield. Everything is huge. The two arm armor that has been assembled together, the joint of which is airtight but has extremely delicate design. The wrist is not armored, and the rest is tightly protected inside. The breastplate is exaggerated to the extreme. At the thickest place, Li De estimates that it can be half blade thick. Let alone ordinary bows and arrows, the siege crossbow or the Dragon hunting crossbow used by human beings to deal with giant dragons can not be pierced. The weakest joints also have 20 cm of protection. Indestructible! And the weight of this suit of armor has reached an exaggerated 8 tons. If it is made of reinforced steel from nuggets, it will weigh at least 25 tons. This huge object can only be worn by COSO, who has activated the ancient giant''s blood and reached level 16. The potential of bronze Cyclops'' blood has not yet been fully activated, and COSO still has room for growth. However, in any case, only the strong blooded Corso of the Cyclops could wear such terrible armor. This suit of armor was forged by Warren for Corso after many tests. COSO''s stable weight is 10 tons without affecting combat effectiveness, but Warren reduced this amount to 8 tons in order to make room. The normal weight of other Cyclops is 4 tons, which is not a bit worse than COSO. The higher the load is, the higher the physical fitness is required for each improvement. Just like the human 100 meter dash, a few seconds after 9:00 is already the limit, in this case, every 0.1 second improvement is a great progress, which requires stronger physical quality. COSO doubled under the weight of 4 tons of the Cyclops, just as human beings went from the limit speed of 9.0 seconds to 6 seconds or even 5 seconds. We can imagine how terrible the king of one eyed giant is now. Next to the humanoid armor is a more striking piece of alien armor. The black armor is like a giant dragon flying with wings. Its two huge wings are very thin, and at a glance it seems to be very compatible with aerodynamics and dynamics, smooth and slow. At the same time, the twinkling cold light above is like the devil''s wing, and the sharp edge is full of oppression. This is specially made for Castro, the king of dawn bat. Compared with COSO''s heavy armor, Castro''s armor is lighter, weighing only four tons, the same as the ordinary Cyclops. But what''s different is that Castro''s armor is light, except for the key heart and joints where thick armor is used. Especially on the wings, the blade is sharper than the blade, which is enough to make the most powerful shield soldier shiver behind. You can imagine how much damage Castro would do to the enemy once he was dressed. But the only thing that makes Lee shake his head is that Castro is a long-range support air unit in his position. Now the air unit has to fight hand to hand, which makes him feel helpless. but Castro''s blood vessels make it awesome in close combat than he can release magic in the sky. So, with Valen''s special armor, and Castro''s interest in close combat is far greater than magic, Lee can only let the other side do it. Castro''s armor is relatively light and easy to fly, but also has good defense and exaggerated lethality. The weight of 4 tons is nothing to Castro, who inherited the blood of the bronze Cyclops and the ancestral blood of the blood clan. Even without affecting the flight, Castro''s carrying capacity reached 6 tons. In order to reserve some space, Warren designed Castro''s armor to weigh 4 tons. "Lord of cachal, this is a gift from dwarves to you" Warren came to Li De and saluted him with pride. Behind him, it was as delicate as a work of art, and the two pairs of armor flashing cold light immediately won the praise of all people. Li De nodded without saying much. He was very satisfied with the dwarf''s forging skills, and indicated that he looked like a mountain, which covered COSO in the shadow. "Go, put it on and I''ll see it." "Yes, master" COSO''s voice is like thunder, especially his height of seven blades, which makes him sound like a voice from the sky.After finishing speaking, Li De waved to Castro in the sky. Castro, who soared in the sky without fear, immediately found the call of Li De and incited his dark red wings to dive down. The bat wings rolled up in waves, and Castro''s huge body fell to the ground. The huge bat wings were folded, and two claws, sharp enough to leave deep scratches on the bluestone ground, stepped forward. "Master," Castro''s voice is generated by air vibration, very ethereal. "You go and put on your armor." "As you wish." During the conversation between the two, COSO is already wearing armor, which is made by dwarf master. It is undoubtedly strong. Both the protection ability and the convenience of wearing are first-class, so COSO doesn''t need any help at all. Of course, with his huge body, he can''t help. Corso wore them one by one. It has a huge ox horn helmet, a hollowed out double mask that can protect one eye, a huge breastplate like a shield, strong and slender leg armour, and even a pair of boots full of sharp barbs. From hands to feet, the whole body is protected by gray black armor inside. It''s really armed to the teeth. After COSO was dressed, the crowd was quiet, and all the residents looked at the Big Mac with unspeakable fanaticism. A steel giant stands in the dawn city. Under the sun''s light, the armor reflected the burning light. He wears a complete horn helmet like a bow and crossbow. His sharp horn twinkles with cold light. His huge one eye is covered by a hollowed out mask. The dense pores can provide ultra-high defense without affecting the sight. His black body armor armed the giant to the extreme, even his mouth was covered by face armor, only two nostrils connected to the outside world. The armor on the body has the dark lines formed by the forging of dwarves, which is combined with the huge body, giving people an overwhelming sense of oppression. Majestic, majestic, strong, burly, all the praise words about strength can be used to describe Corso after a. Everyone was attracted to the scene. The residents exclaimed one after another. "Goddess, Lord Corso is so powerful!" "This, this is the Cyclops?? No, this is an invincible steel giant!! Praise the Lord of Cachar, praise the city of dawn! " "This is the servant under the crown of kachard, and only a great God can have such a powerful hand to praise the dawn ~" "it''s hard to imagine that I can still see this scene in my life. I can already imagine the scene when my grandson has an accident and tells him this scene..." "it''s too exaggerated. I''m afraid the armor is 100 times heavier than my house door ... " "... ". the impact of Corso''s body, which is as high as seven blades, is countless times stronger when he is wearing armor than when he is wearing fur underpants. This is a kind of impact from civilization. Steel giant! And then Castro began to dress. Although the newborn King has no hands, he can do all the magic of Li De Hui. Moreover, Castro''s level is as high as level 15, and he has acquired the talent of double casting. The two mages'' hands quickly put on the armor on their hands. In addition, Castro had tried to wear it countless times before, so they were very familiar with it and did not make any mistakes. In this way, the second steel giant also appeared in the sight of Li De. Castro in armor is even more eye-catching than Corso, the steel giant. Because, too overbearing. The dark red wings have been completely wrapped in black steel. The two bat wings are covered with steel armor like feathers. The armor reflects light around in the sunlight, and each piece of armor has a different orientation, which makes it look like twinkling stars. The body only armor is full of streamlined design, even more aerodynamic than Castro''s original body. Before Li De continued to look at it, Castro, who had got the new equipment, could not resist his inner attraction. His two sharp claws were on the ground and flapped his wings with that force. The strong wind swept the ground ~ the huge air wave made the crowd scatter back suddenly, and Castro''s strong wind made the surrounding people feel a pain on their faces. Brush ~ Castro incited bat wings to rise into the sky. It''s hard to imagine how powerful the dwarf''s craftsmanship is. Such a huge armor clings tightly to Castro, which does not affect the flight of the newborn King. Flying in the air.The crowd below is another burst of exclamations, but they have witnessed with their own eyes how the giant beast with heavy armour that dozens of people may not be able to lift up is how to fly into the sky. This scene was so shocking. Just then, standing behind Lee, dressed in a white priest''s robe, Nello suddenly seemed to think of something behind the scenes. The pair of pale gold eyes full of majesty blinked, two steps forward. "Under the crown..." Lee, who was enjoying Castro''s artistic flight in the sky, turned his head slightly. Looking at Nello''s exquisite and beautiful face, she smiles, "Nello, what can I do for you?" At this time, he was in a good mood, although Corso and Castro''s armor was made with 100, 000 kimpuks. 100000 kimpuks! Even a medium-sized aristocrat did not have so much wealth. But you just need to look at these two sets of armor to feel the strength of them, and the two big men who can get such armor blessing, the degree to which their combat effectiveness has been improved can''t be predicted by Li De. Money is a son of a bitch. It''s only when you spend it. Nello hesitated. "Under the crown, I..." said Nello, lifting the slender oak cane in her hand slightly. Li De looked at the oak cane, which was apparently just cut off from the tree, about one blade long and only three thumbs thick. Seeing Li De''s puzzled eyes, the girl explained. "Two days ago, when I was transferring a female believer to a dawn priest, I inadvertently injected some of the power of faith into this oak walking stick, and then..." Nello''s expression was somewhat exclaimed, "and then this dried cane that had been cut back last year... Sprouted again." £¿£¿£¿ Li De was confused when he heard this. This walking stick was from last year?? Looking at the emerald, even the buds on the walking stick, I can''t believe it. "You said the stick was cut from the tree? It is the power of faith that makes this stick regain its vitality, and it also sprouts? " Nello nodded affirmatively. "Yes, under the crown, the power of faith you have given me is very magical, and it has indescribable power. In order to test, I used the power of faith to inject into other dry branches, and found that they can also germinate. It seems that the power of faith contains powerful life energy... Li De''s eyes slowly lit up. He was very interested in this, and his eyes were burning at his own holy priest. This girl was really his lucky star. He hasn''t discovered that the power of faith has other functions for so long. How long did Nello realize that the power of faith is different. "Well done, Nello. Do you find any other use for the power of faith?" Nello smiles and nods affirmatively. "Of course, it''s your power. It has infinite magical effects. Not only can dry trees germinate, but also can make injured animals recover quickly. The most important thing is that if the power of faith is input into weapons, it seems that it can improve the firmness and sharpness of weapons... hmm?? Lee''s eyes opened at the last remark. Is the power of faith still useful??? Because the power of faith is too high-end, he has no place to start his research. This is very similar to the study of spaceships in the stone age. He didn''t even know how to get into it. Therefore, his research on the power of faith has been zero. Even the research is inclined to how to cast magic, how to improve combat effectiveness, as for the power of faith into plants, animals or weapons, he did not think about. His previous qualitative thinking limited his many ideas. He did not expect that the power of faith could be used to fight, and he could also have great ability in other aspects. Today, Nello gave him a big surprise. "So what do you think?" "I think we can try to improve these two pieces of armor that we have spent countless precious materials to forge with the power of faith" Nello''s expression is uncertain, and her eyes are asking for Li De''s opinion. Although 100000 jinpuke is an astronomical number that can make anyone tremble, by contrast, the power of faith is not less precious than 100000 jinpuke. This is the power of the gods. Instilling the power of faith into the armor is equivalent to using the power of the gods to forge the armor. Most of the reasons for Castro''s perfect inheritance of the bronze Cyclops and the ancestral blood of the blood clan are derived from the power of faith. Without the power of faith, the new king would not be born. This is the power that only the gods can use. Li De is a real God now, although there is a pseudo word in front of him. With the size of these two sets of armor, if you want to get the desired effect, the strength of faith accumulated in more than a month may not be enough, so Nello dare not make a decision in front of reed.Li De didn''t have so many worries. He thought a little in his eyes. After a moment, he nodded slowly. "Then try it." In this case, if you don''t try, he won''t be Lee. Chapter 225 Fortunately, Nello has transformed only one dawn priest this month. Now there are more than 1700 faith forces left on his property panel, enough to try it once. "COSO, come on." The calm tone of Lide sounded in the ears of all in the small square in front of the blacksmith shop. The crowd, who was already talking about it, slowly quieted down after hearing his voice. All of them turned their eyes to Lide. Li De, a black mage robe, immediately became the focus of the crowd. After many times of the big court, Li De looked up slightly and looked up at the steps of the armor. The bronze one eyed giant, which reached seven blades, slowly walked. "Kneel down" kneel down?? The words without emotion fluctuation made the scene suddenly fall into silence, and everyone looked at all of them and dared not breathe. The children in the crowd unconsciously seized their parents'' hands, curious and nervous. Women only held their clothes, and their eyes were full of worries. They were afraid that the Big Mac would do something to threaten the city leader of kachal. Even Warren, the dwarf forging master, was stunned, with a little inexplicable mood in his eyes at Lide. A 15 level, and the strength of such a powerful one eye giant, so there is no reason for directly let the other side kneel down?? Before I could think about it, the bronze one eyed giant with 7 blades and 8 tons of heavy armour was so in all his gaze that he did not hesitate to kneel on his knees after a word by Lide. The huge head was deep down towards Lide, like the most humble subjects in the face of his king. Lide looked at the corner of his head and mouth, which was almost taller than his shoulder, and at the eyes of all, his right hand extended, and pressed it on COSO''s helmet through the two curved horns. "My most loyal soldier, I give you strength in the name of the Lord of discovery." The tone is deep, with the black mage robe fluttering under the breeze, and the deep dark eyes, handsome to perfect appearance, and the elegant temperament of the noble. The crowd around the eyes of the force grid almost full. Even many believers began to kneel at Lide directly. After that, in the nervous gaze of all, Li Dezhen appeared a very holy light in the palm of COSO''s helmet. The light is sacred and soft, with a reassuring breath. The holy light did not escape, but it was directly injected into Corso''s armor. Originally dark armor was instantly lit by the holy light, the light spread from the top of the head to the whole body like spider web. This scene is like the gods coming to the world to baptize his followers. Full of sacred and inviolable noble breath. The residents around hear the chant of the hymn and the prayers of countless believers after the light of holiness burst out. At this moment, believers who knew the sect could not be indifferent. They knelt on the ground with fanaticism that outsiders could not imagine, put their hands together in their chest and began to pray to their gods in the most devout way. Not only believers, even other residents who do not believe in the dawn sect, have been greatly shocked at this moment. The heart rises the speechless respect, the followers brush down on the ground, and greet them in the most respectful way - the miracle. "The God of dawn, your believers welcome you in the most respectful way, and we will usher in hope and light..." br > the miracle is the miracle that is displayed under the crown... "Br > under the crown, your glory will shine on the world..." br > in the goddess, I, I really see the gods!! ... " but Warren, who saw this scene, was unbelievable, and his inner beliefs collapsed rapidly. As a dwarf who lived for a long time, how could he not know that the holy power could only be borrowed from the gods by the most devout priests in the temple. This is the divine power of the gods!! But this is not the key, the key is why a vampire can use the holy light power?? What a joke is this!! You are a vampire! Shouldn''t you use dark and dark magic?? Why use the power of light and holiness?!! Even if Li De is a supernatural and even legendary existence, Warren would not be so surprised. But vampires who have been restrained by divine power can use such bright and holy power, which makes him burst into three views. This is like to sun the dead, fire elements like to go to the sea to bathe, elves use the magic of the dead have what difference?? Warren was almost mad at this time, and the traditional ideas of the past were smashed at this moment. He thought he had found out some secrets about Lide, but now he found that these so-called secrets were just very obvious things.What is really hidden in the dark is a bottomless abyss and an unpredictable mystery. Lee Degen did not expect to cause such a big stir, at this time he has closed his eyes, extremely engaged in controlling the power of faith. Although he can''t find out more uses for the power of faith, it belongs to him after all, and it is not difficult to control it. With the outflow of the power of faith, Li De moved in his heart and quietly sank his consciousness into the power of belief. With the power of faith slowly into COSO''s armor. For the first time, Li De observed the structure of the armor from the extremely small interior, and understood the role of the power of faith in it. After the power of faith enters into the armor, it is like a universal repair energy. Many invisible cracks in the armor forging process, or some impurities that affect the stability of the armor, are eliminated in the flow of faith force. Little by little, every time the power of faith turns to a piece of armor, the armor will obviously feel harder. One hundred, two hundred, three hundred. It was not until all the power of faith was instilled in corso''s armor that Lee slowly opened his eyes. Eyes flash with excitement that no one can understand. He has just put all his faith into every corner of his armor without any waste, and the strength of the armor has increased by at least 30%. This is a shadow metal that is stronger than the strengthened metal developed by nugget. It can improve 30% in this kind of solid metal, and its performance directly surpasses the metal recorded on the dwarf''s Alchemy formula in Warren''s collection. This armor is now a real unbreakable shield. It''s incredibly powerful. But what Li De valued most was that he had a deeper understanding of the power that belonged to the gods. The power of faith is by no means the ability to fight. The greater power of faith is far from being developed. He underestimated the power of faith before. At this time, Li De had only deep emotion. No wonder it was the power that gods could possess. After all the power of faith is absorbed by armor like dry land irrigated by water. All of a sudden, he heard a long lost system alert. "Ding ~ you have forged the perfect armor of the level ©ƒ to meet the requirements of opening the equipment level system, and the equipment level function has been opened." "The equipment level is divided into ordinary, rare, rare, perfect, extraordinary, legendary and artifact. Each level is divided into ©ƒ and ©‚ br > the system prompts Li De to show a surprise smile. Finally, the equipment system is on. He can''t see the quality of the equipment before Rongguang. He wants to identify the feeling of the whole equipment. Just like the giant sword in grot''s hand, which can cut through COSO''s armor, and now Betty''s, lied felt that the sword was absolutely good, but he didn''t know how good it was. Now the system has helped him a lot. Quickly to Corso body armor to check the properties. "Corso''s heavy armor (limited) Quality: perfect ©‚ br > characteristics: firm (Defense increased by 500%), immobility (impact resistance increased by 500% when entering defense state), fearless (armor blessed by gods, fearless level suppression of wearers and high-level life pressure) Introduction: the whole body heavy armor forged by divine power only has Corso, the bronze Cyclops, can be used by one person and has strong characteristics, which can not be pierced even by powerful siege weapons. " After reading, Li De''s mouth showed a bright smile. The 100000 jinpuke flowers are not unjust, and the power of faith is also the value of flowers!! ''s heavy armor is a very simple attribute, but three of these characteristics are awesome. Absolutely excellent. Especially when this pair of armor is worn on Corso, the bronze one eyed giant, it can definitely let COSO explode into infinite combat effectiveness. It''s not a loss. Then he turned his head and looked at Castro, who had no idea when he would land. Castro, the king of dawn bat, was obviously greedy for Corso''s armor. He could see clearly what Lee had just done, and Castro could clearly feel that Corso''s armor was better than him. "Castro''s armor (limited) Quality: perfect ¡ï characteristics: dexterous (after special forging, you can obtain 50% dexterity in the air), sharp (when attacking, you have a 50% chance to directly cut off the armor below the perfect ¡ï quality, the lower the quality, the higher the probability of cutting) Introduction: dwarf forging master Warren manhammer combined the strength of dozens of craftsmen, and used precious Armor made of ore material. " Although Castro''s armor is also very good, Li De can clearly feel that there is a big difference between melting without the power of faith and smelting by the power of faith.Corso''s heavy armour is not only as simple as one more feature, but the key is that these three attributes are very powerful. In particular, the last feature: fearless, able to ignore the level of suppression and the threat of high-level creatures means that COSO can maintain his peak fighting power even in the face of extraordinary or dragon power. This plays a significant role in high-level combat. On the contrary, Castro''s armor is obviously shabby several times, and there is nothing to say about the two characteristics. "Master, your most loyal servant asks for your reward ~" Castro did not care about anything else at this time. He obviously felt that Corso''s armor became more than twice as powerful after being passed by Lee De''s hand. It was too much for him to bear. As an old opponent, although the relationship between the two is very harmonious now, neither one is willing to lower the other. Li De shakes his head, the power of faith has been used up, and now it is useless to think about it. "Castro, it''s a reward for Corso''s countless contributions to the city of dawn. I will not forget anyone who has paid for the dawn city and the Holy Light blood clan. All the people who have contributed will be rewarded by me. " At this time, Li De''s tone became more and more sonorous. "Castro, if you want to get my reward, go and work hard to make more contributions to the city of dawn, you will get everything you want" Castro didn''t know that Li De had no faith to borrow, so he was in a great mood when he heard it. "Master, Castro to you, mage, I will get your reward!" And COSO also raised the huge head at this time, tone urn voice urn airway, "my master, COSO will fight for you with life!" The tone of his voice was a surprise beyond description. The stronger the armor he got was part of the reason, but the more important reason was that Li De attached great importance to him and affirmed what he had paid for the dawn city. This makes kosso feel the value of his existence, which is really wonderful. Li De glanced around and looked at the worship eyes of all the people around him. He shook his head in a funny way. No one knows that he just doesn''t have the power of faith to make nonsense of these words... And if he has the power of faith, he is afraid that he will strengthen everyone. At present, the most important thing is to improve the combat effectiveness. As for those who are not meritorious, wait until you find the mithrine vein and fight with the orcs. Just as he waved to get rid of the crowd and find a place to verify Corso and Castro''s armor. There was a flutter of bat wings. A small bat flew straight up to Lee in the sky. Messenger bat? Li De''s eyes twinkled when he saw the secret letter from the bat''s abdomen. Holding out the palm, the bat landed in the palm. Brush ~ draw out the secret letter, Lee de opened to look up. After a moment, the expression that was originally very happy became very dignified. When he finished reading the secret letter, he took a deep breath and turned his head abruptly to look around Harrison and Amy. The tone was cold. Chapter 226 Barren wasteland. William Harrington, a mercenary with his own team, hid in a high haystack on a hillside. He did not care about the wet soil on his clothes and stuck his body tightly to the ground. From time to time, he carefully raised his head and looked through the gap in the grass to see the orc army moving slowly with weapons made of wood or bone. The ground was covered with low grass, and he had a good view. The average height of orcs is about 2 blades. Most of their eyes are black. They wear clothes made of animal skin. Their muscles are high and full of strength, and the four tusks crisscrossed in their mouths are full of cruelty. Wildness, backwardness, primordial, and strong, these are words that come to mind every time William sees an ORC. As a descendant of aristocracy, although the family is lonely, but William is well-educated, he is different from those around him who can''t even recognize his own name. "Nicholas, are you sure these orcs are going to a new gathering place?" William looked at the orc army of thousands of people in the distance, and his eyes were a little excited. Since a mysterious man launched a large number of missions at the green city mercenary association a month ago to explore the movement of ORC armies in the barren wilderness, mercenaries like him have appeared in the barren wilderness dozens of times more than usual. That mysterious man is really bold and forthright. As long as you investigate the orc''s movement, you can get the golden jinpuke without fighting. And the more clear the information they get and the more orcs there are, the more abundant they will be able to get kimpuk. For example, if we can confirm that these people are going to a new gathering place and prove that they are undiscovered Orc troops, he will receive at least 50 kinpuks. If we continue to trace the source and find out the specific movements of these Orc armies, the reward may be doubled. Since he participated in the exploration of barren wasteland, he has received hundreds of jinpuke awards. Knowing the mysterious man''s concerns, he naturally knows how to maximize the benefits. "Of course, I met this group of guys the day before yesterday. I wanted to follow them, but I didn''t expect to be found in the middle. After my resurrection, I came here to study their route in detail and found that the orcs were probably moving tribes. Sir William, maybe we''ll make a fortune this time Nicholas is a small and thin player, his expression is very excited at this time. Since joining the mercenary team a month ago, he has found his own way to live in the world. Be a scout for information. With the player''s ability to revive, he can do some dangerous things that the mercenary team dare not do, such as this close tracking of the orc army. It was only after he discovered the ability of these lost plane adventurers to revive that William recruited the man who was still at the wharf to resist sandbags. Since then, with the resurrection ability of this adventurer, William has saved most of his strength in the dangerous barren wilderness, and has obtained the rich kimpuck reward. Nicholas also by virtue of the credit made by William mercenary regiment - alternate member. "Good, watch out. Don''t let the orc''s wolf cavalry smell the smell." although William is very happy in his heart, he still keeps enough vigilance. "Don''t worry, Sir William, although the wolf cavalry have a keen sense of smell, this place I choose is the downwind. as long as they stay at a distance of a thousand blades, they will not be able to detect us." Nicholas was very confident. During this period of time, a thief in the mercenary regiment gave him the professional skills of the thief and helped him change his job. After that, he mastered these skills very quickly. Wolf cavalry is the king of orcs. They have a keen sense of smell and can often find enemies in the distance by their smell. However, there is a limit to their keen sense of smell. The wolf cavalry can''t smell it any more than a thousand blades away. Moreover, they are still in the downwind and are absolutely safe. "Nicholas, this time you have made great achievements. As long as you complete the task, I will give you 20% of the income of this mission as a reward." William patted Nicholas lying beside him with satisfaction. "Our mercenary team will not treat everyone badly." Nicholas nodded with joy, this time the task harvest at least 50 kimpuks, 20% that is 10!! This is an astronomical figure. During this period of time, some of the local tyrant''s internal test players have made great efforts to purchase kimpuck on the forum because of their miserable start. A silver puke is 500 RMB, and a gold puke is 50000 RMB. That is to say, he made hundreds of thousands on this mission. This makes Nicholas, who is in general family circumstances on earth, can''t help but be elated."Thank you for your generosity, Sir William." The player''s level is too low. At this stage, he is not qualified to register as a mercenary in the mercenary guild. Therefore, players can only join the mercenary group of other NPC. It''s almost impossible to complete these tasks alone by relying on the ability to constantly resurrect. Even if players get the news, those arrogant NPC will not pay attention to a rookie. The character that players can revive is really powerful, but without William''s reception, he is afraid that he is still carrying sandbags on the wharf in order to earn dozens of copper pucks. Thinking of this, Nicholas could not help but feel sad. It was the first time that he had played so many games. The beginning of hell made him want to give up several times. If not, he accidentally passed a small shop with Pink Magic lights after moving sandbags, and saw the young women in cool clothes... "woo ~" just then, there was a howl of wolves in front of him. "Head down, breath back" William''s expression suddenly changed, and immediately his body was closer to the grass. Bangbang ~ Bambang ~ close to the ground, William felt a burst of running feet in front of him. The walking sound of the wolf was usually very small. In this case, only... William raised his head slightly, looked through the gap in the grass, and suddenly his clothes were wet with cold sweat behind his back. At the end of his line of sight, there are thousands of wolves with a height of 2.5 blades and a length of 5 blades running on the earth driven by Orc knights. William''s eyes were sharp. He found that there seemed to be something tied behind many wolves. When he got closer, his eyes suddenly opened. Dwarf?? How could the orc army capture so many dwarves?? What''s the situation?? Why do dwarves appear in the barren wilderness?? William''s mind was full of doubts, but he didn''t think much about it. The wolf cavalry galloping by made him lower his head again. If discovered by so many wolf cavalry, he will not be able to walk out of the barren wilderness alive if he is given 100 lives. It was half a day before William dared to raise his head again after the orc army with his family left and the wolf cavalry disappeared. At this time, I was all wet with cold sweat. It''s too dangerous. The wolf cavalry has even approached their 500 blade range. If they were not in the downwind, they would have been in the wolf''s stomach. "Sir William, do we still need to follow the orcs?" Nicholas, who was still very excited, couldn''t help looking a little ugly at this time. the situation that he might be found at that moment was too uncomfortable. It was better to be found dead directly. Anyway, the level is low and the death loss is small. William shook his head. "No, we''ve got enough information. Our mission is to detect the orcs'' movements, not their purpose. After that, William seemed to think of something and said, "Nicholas, your test has passed. Go back and we''ll sign the contract, and the William mercenaries will officially accept you. You will be a part of us from now on, and you will share all the risks in the future. " Nicholas was greatly relieved. I got a big job and finally joined the organization. It''s hard to be alone. "Sir William..." "no, from now on, you can call me the chief or the head. Let''s go back and deliver the task. This time, we can earn at least 100 kinpuks. There are so many wolf cavalry, which can control a war. And there are also those dwarfs who have been captured... Nicholas, we are going to be rich... Nicholas is in a good mood, MMP, I am going to be rich. Fifty thousand RMB per kimpuke. I''ll make a profit before the price is reduced. ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ The city of dawn. After reading the secret letter in his hand, Li De''s joy of forging a high-level weapon immediately became a little dignified. According to Stanley, when someone from the mercenary guild handed in the task, they said that they had discovered the movement of thousands of ORC wolf cavalry, and these wolf cavalry also took dwarf captives. This should have been good news, but thousands of orcs and wolves made him frown... This is a powerful enemy. The wolf cavalry is the orc''s ace cavalry. The birth level of the wolf is level 5, and the highest level can reach level 15. If you want to train wolf cavalry, you must start training when the wolf is still a cub. You can have a better understanding when you are an adult. Also because of this special training method, the wolf cavalry is incomparably powerful. Whether it is a wolf or a knight behind a wolf, the two tacit understanding can let them break out one plus one greater than two combat effectiveness.However, although the wolf cavalry is powerful, the cost of training is also high. Even the Orc tribes dare not raise too much, because the barren wasteland is too barren to support them. But now this Orc tribe that captured dwarves has raised thousands of wolf cavalry!! There are many meanings behind this. This is not a simple Orc tribe. Just like the magic language bat of the blood clan, if he can have 5000 magic language bats, then anyone who comes will be worried. This is not only the strength on the surface, but also the strength behind it. Wolf cavalry is only exposed strength, not exposed hidden hidden?? "Amy, Harrison, summon the blood clan and the magic language bat at once, and gather all but the necessary garrison men." Li De has a solemn tone. "Tell Stanley, grott and Betty to get them back to the dawn city immediately" hearing Lee''s sudden command, the crowd around him was a little unclear, so only Warren''s face was a little complicated. "Lord of Cachar, you..." before Warren finished, lied waved his hand and said, "yes, we have found traces of the orc army, and their wolf cavalry with dwarf captives..." his tone was slightly silent, and he took a deep look at the dwarf forging master. "Wallen, give up your sad illusions. The silver veins will only belong to the dawn city." Wallen''s body was shocked and his expression was very decadent. Although he knew that this scene might come, he didn''t expect it to come so soon. The original spirit of the body bent down in an instant, the whole person is like an instant old dozens of years. "Lord of Cachar, I hope you will keep your promise." Lee gave him a deep look. "Don''t worry, except for your people who raise their swords to me, I will guarantee their safety" after that, they turned around and looked around, but they were very excited. They looked at his residents with high tone. "My people, I am the Lord of your city, cachal. Today, we have spent countless precious resources to forge two pairs of powerful armor. To be honest with you, Corso and Castro spent 100000 jinpuke on their armor to buy ore " Hua ~ these words let the surrounding people instantly boil, 100000 jinpuke??!! It''s just an astronomical figure that everyone can''t think of. Many residents have a monthly income of more than ten or twenty silver pucks, and a year''s income may be only two or three ginpkes. Now it costs 100000 jinpuks to forge these two sets of armor. It''s too exaggerated that all residents feel suffocated by Lee De''s great efforts. "Why did I pay so much to build armor?"?? Because we are about to wage war against the orcs Li Degen didn''t intend to hide it. He would publicize every time he launched a war. He wanted to let all residents know that the blood clan fought for them and sacrificed for the future of dawn city. This is very conducive to the cohesion of the people. The dawn city can become harmonious and harmonious so quickly, which may not be due to the fact that he launched two wars. Once to the Cyclops, once to the dark. External contradictions are often the best way to transfer internal contradictions. "The dirty orcs have occupied a vein of secret silver that does not belong to them. This precious vein can make stronger weapons and block the arrows that shoot at our soldiers'' hearts. It is a treasure that even the Dragon wants. And dawn city will take things from the dwarf orcs that don''t belong to orcs!! Our soldiers will fight again for dawn City, for every inhabitant! Every inhabitant of dawn City, please pray for the blood of the holy light. We will come back with rich booty. All for the city of dawn Li De''s voice with a strong fan power, a few words with his unshakable prestige immediately let the crowd boil up. "For the city of dawn!" "For the city of dawn!" "For the city of dawn!" From the beginning of sparse, to the end, all the people in uniform, loud and powerful cry resounded through the whole dawn city. Everyone''s eyes are full of blood and excitement, because this is the order given by their great lord of Cachar. No one can doubt the vision of the Lord of Cachar. No one doubts whether they can win the war! With the great lord of Cachar, the city of dawn will eventually become an unstoppable existence. Every resident of them is a participant and witness! Wallen, the well-known master of forging, saw this scene with incomparable complexity. Looking at the graceful figure of Li Deying Jun, a sudden burst of admiration came from the heart. A vampire, a dark life feared and hated by all people in the outside world, can actually get the respect and worship from the heart of human beings.What a surprise, a shock!! Such enemies are terrible. If possible, he would rather fight with tens of thousands of orcs again than become an enemy of the vampire Lord. In the face of tens of thousands of ORC troops attacking, he still has a trace of confidence that he can defeat. However, he has no confidence in the presence of mysterious and incomparable wisdom because of his powerful skill and strength than the abyss. Li De nodded slightly when he saw the excitement of the crowd. As the dictatorial boss of the military and government, his importance to the people''s will can''t be clearer, so the propaganda department will spare no effort to publicize it over and over again. After nearly a year''s ideological construction, the residents'' recognition of the dawn city and the Holy Light blood clan are almost full. So he didn''t worry about his rebellion in the dawn city. "Nello, the dawn sect needs to stabilize the people during this period of time. I don''t want any problems because of the departure of the Holy Light blood clan." Although the probability of a problem is close to zero, Li De still told Nello a few words. As the dawn sect, which has more than 7000 believers, as long as the dawn sect is not chaotic, the dawn city will not be chaotic. And with Nello there, Lee is at ease. "Don''t worry, Lord of Cachar, I''ll manage the dawn sect with my sister." Nicole, a little girl, also came to Li De, blinking and laughing. During this period, Nicole has been following Harrison in the city hall to learn how to deal with government affairs. After training, Nicole''s ability in all aspects has been greatly improved. A new interior talent will soon be able to shoulder the heavy responsibilities. "Good, you help your sister" Li De stretched out his hand and rubbed the girl''s head. After a word of encouragement, he left in the cheers of the residents. Harrison and Amy immediately followed. Li De also began to think. How to deal with orcs. Mi silver ore vein is a delicious fruit, constantly tempting him. This is a treasure that can make the two countries wage war for it. Now it is only one step away from the mouth. Even in the face of the dragon, he can''t give up. And one of the key points is that dwarves, a famous and glorious race, have no one over their ability to forge weapons. The dwarves themselves were even as valuable as the Mithril veins in his opinion. What is the most precious thing in the world? Talent. What dawn city lacks is talent. Chapter 227 Barren wasteland, deep in the mountains, is a valley surrounded by clouds all the year round. In a small city that can hold 3000 people. "Patriarch Rabbi, Prince Anakin has no information yet..." Marcy manhammer stood behind the dwarf king, looking very depressed. Rabio manhammer, the king of the dwarfs, now gazed out of the window of his small thatched cottage at the dwarfs who were moving ore in the street, with a serious expression. This is a city built by dwarves themselves. The dense fog in the sky has covered the valley below for years. Even if the orc''s bipedal dragon flies into the fog, as long as it doesn''t descend to a certain distance, it can''t be noticed that there are a group of dwarves living in the huge valley which is 10 kilometers long and wide. But now, this city, which can avoid foreign enemies, is no longer a dwarf. Rabio''s brows drooped, his hands on the window, and his veins on the back of his hands were visible. Outside the window, the most conspicuous street is not dwarves, but tall, ferocious orcs. Now, orcs are the masters of the dwarves'' Valley, and once these irascible creatures find that there are slow-moving dwarves, they will whip each other with a whip. Slave, it''s a name Rabbi feels extremely ashamed of. But now dwarves are slaves of orcs!! At the thought, rabio''s eyes flashed with uncontrollable anger in his black feather coat. They were the great brute hammers, with the royal blood of the dwarves, but now a group of dirty, lowly orcs enslaved them. This is a shame engraved in the blood! Orcs will bear the wrath of dwarves!! "Anakin has master Warren here, and I''m sure they won''t make a big deal. Did the other team contact the dwarves of the southern copper hammer tribe?" Rabbi turned his head and looked at Marcy with burning eyes. "No one can easily trample on the dignity of dwarves! I want these orcs to taste the wrath of dwarves Looking at rabbi''ao thorn''s eyes, Marcy suddenly fell silent. "Wang, the tongchui tribe has been relocated 200 years ago, and we still need time to find..." upon hearing this answer, rabio couldn''t help but look disappointed. Tongchui tribe is the nearest dwarf tribe, with a population of 50000. Dwarves are combat races with full names. Each dwarf is a powerful heavy infantry with strong strength. Moreover, the tongchui tribe has 3000 giant horn goat cavalry and 500 dwarf chariots, which are strong enough to launch a major war. If the tongchui tribe knew what happened to the manhammer tribe, rabbi''ao believed that the other side would send a powerful army to show the world that the dwarves were inviolable. The once most powerful kingdom of dwarves was destroyed by abyssal demons hundreds of thousands of years ago, and it was not until 100000 years ago that the dwarf kingdom was reconstituted in the savage rock mountains near the storm waters. After hundreds of thousands of years of dispersion, the glory theme plane has been covered with the footprints of dwarves, and there are countless dwarves like manhammer tribe. The dwarf kingdom of the Manshi mountains is too far away from them. It takes nearly half a year to reach the Kingdom even if it is sailing by boat. There is no way to ask for help. So rabbi''o had to focus on the bronze hammer tribe next to them. "The relocation of the manhammer tribe was so sudden that we even found that they had moved out one year after they moved to their residence" Maxi explained, "but at that time, we didn''t pay attention to it. After searching for a period of time, we gave up. Now I want to find them again... "Before I finished, I shook my head with a bitter smile. There is a stink in dwarf tribes, that is, although they are extremely united in the face of foreign enemies, the tribes of each surname have no respect for each other. Compared with pulling each other, they prefer to dig underground and forge weapons. That''s why they found out about a year after the other party moved out of the station. "Don''t give up the search. The tongchui tribe is the only reinforcements at present. The other dwarves are too far away," Rabbi shook his head, and his eyes flashed in meditation. "At the same time, if Anakin and master Warren cannot be contacted, send other dwarfs to find allies. The search for dwarf tribes cannot be relaxed, nor can it give up contact with allies. We need the support of external forces. " "Yes, my king," Marcy hit his chest hard with his hand. At this time, from the outside into a 2.2 blade high figure. The huge lion head shows the identity of the man, the king of the orc tribe, the lion people. The golden hair on the Sphinx is as powerful as a lion, and he is wearing half body armor full of dark patterns. You can see that it is made by dwarves. Two dark blue eyes full of oppression, hands are not human hands, but the claws of beasts."King of dwarves, we need you to forge 5000 sets of armor and 5000 weapons next month... the orc King''s rongguangtong language is very dignified, and the tone is unquestionable. Marcy looked at the orc king in front of him, and roared, "greedy Orc!! impossible!! The dwarf tribe is not so powerful in forging. The 3000 sets of armor forged this month have been forged by the dwarf tribe with all the ore in stock! 2000 sets, up to 2000 sets!! And the weapon can only provide 1000! " KAP lion shook his head sarcastically. "Dwarfs, this is not to discuss with you, this is an order!" Then he turned his head and looked at rabio, the dwarf king in his black feather coat, who was still a slave. "Dwarf king, I hope you can recognize the fact that dwarves are my slaves now. If you want to get better treatment, try to cooperate." After that, he gave Rabbi a meaningful look. "Don''t think about playing tricks under the eyes of the orcs, dwarf king. You are a wise man. I believe you will choose the right path." After that, he waved his hand and turned away from the dark old thatched house. There were only two dwarfs in the room who were extremely ugly. Marcy saw the scene in vain silence. Now dwarves, there is no room for resistance. Rabio suddenly lifted his black feather coat and threw it on the ground. The linen clothes inside were tightly bound with dozens of forbidden magic chains. Rabbi''s eyes flashed a little cold with pale lips, but the dwarf king didn''t say anything more. The weak will howl and complain helplessly, and the dwarfs will repay their shame with blood. after the orc King Kapp turned away from the house, he came out of another house with a figure as tall as Kapp. His temperament was cruel and cold, and at the same time, he was a bit of a killer. His body was covered with mottled gray fur, and his body was covered with bruised and strong muscles, which were looming between walking, and a huge tail was swinging behind him. Wild and primitive. The wolf''s head on his head is frightening. His long and narrow green eyes are full of killing intention, and his sharp fangs are ferocious. This is the orc nobility, the powerful fighting race - the werewolves. "King, why don''t you kill this dwarf king?? His presence poses a great danger to us. " Craig Houying''s eyes are full of puzzles. The dwarf king is the backbone of all dwarves. If the dwarf king does not die, these dwarves will not be able to submit to the great orcs. "No one can die, Craig Kapp turned his head and flashed some deep eyes in his eyes. "The dwarfs are so obedient because their king is ordering them. Dwarves are not human beings. They never fear death. They don''t want to deal with dwarves in the same way as humans. If anything happens to the dwarf king, I swear to the great God of hunting that the dwarves will fight against everything! In the end, we have to suffer huge losses and the dwarves will be destroyed. " As king of the orc tribe, Kapp saw it clearly. The stubbornness of dwarves can not be dealt with by oppressive means. They can only control their king and let the dwarf King give orders. Death? These guys who want to bury themselves in the earth while they''re still alive don''t care if their brains are full of stones. Craig nodded and did not refute. Kapp, the owner of the lion tribe, never let him down in wisdom. "Craig, forge weapons and armor as soon as possible. We need to go out and plunder more food in the winter moon." Kapp''s voice was solemn and his expression was very solemn. "Our food can''t support us through this winter." Craig, with some anger in his eyes, growled, "those damned human merchants have raised the price of food again!! Now we can exchange a whole cowhide for a bag of wheat!! These greedy, dirty human merchants, one day, I will cut off their heads with a knife Kapp''s expression was a little ugly after hearing this. The barren wasteland was so poor that the food produced was extremely limited. A large number of orcs would starve to death every winter. This is exacerbated by the fact that humans have been banning the sale of grain to orcs. So in order to support more people, the lion tribe has been secretly buying food from human smugglers. But those greedy human merchants have reached the point of madness. They even exchange a whole piece of Warcraft fur for a bag of wheat worth several silver pucks. He knew that in the human world, a piece of Warcraft fur can at least exchange dozens of bags of wheat.However, the border will be blocked by humans after the cold winter moon. If there is no army sent by Orc kings, they will not be able to break through the blockade of human forces, even if they can be called big tribes. So to get more food, he had to exchange the fur or other materials from the lion tribe''s hunting from human merchants who were not afraid of death. It''s useless to put these things in their hands. It''s better to exchange some food. "The secret storehouse we found yesterday for the dwarf tribe to store food has been counted. How much grain has been stored in it?" Suddenly something came to mind. Kapp asked with several stages. "King, the food of the dwarf tribe can only consume 3000 people for a month," Marcy shook his head and completely interrupted Kapp''s fantasy. The lion tribe has 15000 people, and that''s what they consume in a few days. Orcs, like dwarves, are all soldiers, so they can easily pull out tens of thousands of troops. "How much food do we have in stock now?" "After plundering the dwarves, they can eat for two months" two months?? Kapp took a deep breath, only to feel a big stone head pressing on his heart. It''s August. It''s time to store food. But this year, I don''t know why, there are so many fewer herds on the barren wasteland, and their hunting teams often fail. Without hunting for meat, and without fur to trade with human merchants, they used to store food for three or even four months at this time of year, but this year they harvested and chatted. Now they can store food for two months, which is the situation after they plundered the dwarfs and got a lot of food supplements. The scarcity of food this year has made him feel a great crisis. The winter moon was just around his eyes, and he didn''t want to see his people buried for lack of food. "Increase hunting, send more people, we need food..." the orc King''s tone is very low. As a strong fighter of level 18, Kapu is unable to meet his people''s basic food needs, which is very painful in his heart. "I don''t want to see the old people and the wounded soldiers walk into the wilderness again this winter... in the cold winter month, in the ice and snow, what other reasons can there be besides death?? Craig''s huge wolf head turned slightly to look at the clouds above the valley, his eyes a little dim. No one wants their people to die for lack of food, but that''s the rule of barren wilderness. There is always a small amount of food. If you want to survive, you can only fight for it. If you can''t, you can only leave the last food to the most powerful soldiers of the tribe. Because they are the guarantee of the continuity of the whole tribe. Cruel and helpless. But this is the survival of the race, there is no reason for it. This is also the reason why orcs will plunder human beings in the cold winter moon. This is to fight for the right to survive. It doesn''t matter whether it is right or wrong, good or evil, but just to survive. That''s all. "In addition, try to contact some human merchants who can buy food. If you have to, you can sell some weapons forged by dwarves for food..." Kapu''s tone is very heavy. The orc tribe is not only short of food, but also lack of everything, such as weapons, armor, salt, iron, etc. The orcs, who did not know how to cultivate or develop industry, had always lived a primitive and ancient life. Craig opened his mouth to say something, but looked at the pain in Karp''s eyes and closed it. The weapons forged by dwarves are just as important to the lion tribe today, because only one-third of the tribe''s troops wear armor and carry iron weapons. Most of the rest are covered in crude leather armour sewn from rhinoceros skin, and the weapons on hand are made of wooden sticks and leg bones of Warcraft. Primitive and backward. In the barren wilderness, force is the only criterion for survival. But the lack of food is like a demon in the shadow, which can devour them at any time. Every decision is extremely difficult. "Yes, Wang" "go down and take care of the dwarf king. As long as the dwarves do not go wrong, the dwarf tribe will not be disordered" "as you wish" Kapp''s hands are just clenched with fists, his sharp sharp claws twinkle, and his hands are scarred. Blood splashes. The powerful momentum of the Lion Man king made the orcs and dwarfs passing by panic. Deep eyes at the top of the smoky Valley, the eyes have as a tribal king, for the continuation of the tribal responsibility. "No one can stop the lion tribe from surviving, no!" Chapter 228 Roaring ~ in his sleep, KAP lion was suddenly awakened by a loud sound. He felt like the earth was shaking and the mountains were falling. Karp suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a chill in his eyes. What happened?? A turn over, with the shortest time to put on the armor out of the house, hands of the dwarf forged long knife flashing cold piercing sharp light. Standing outside the house, looking into the distance. Because of the dense fog above the dwarf Valley, the moonlight cannot shine in the valley, and the light is very dim. Even if the orcs have some night vision ability, they can''t see far away in such an environment. He could not see what was happening in the place where the sound was made, but he could vaguely feel a huge figure passing by in the sky. It''s like a demon from the abyss. It''s terrifying. Dang ~ Dang ~ Dang ~ after the sound of the sirens, the originally quiet dwarf town was instantly boiling. Enemy alert!! Kapp''s expression is slightly frozen. It''s not an earthquake or a mountain landslide, but he hasn''t had any more reaction. A more exaggerated sound was heard. After a shaking of the wall built at the mouth of the valley, the solid wall... Collapsed!! There was no way to hide the shock of the fall of the city wall in Shep''s eyes. The walls of dwarves are so strong that they can''t be destroyed by orcs when they attack, but now they''ve collapsed?? Who is the enemy?? At this time, several Orc soldiers who were in charge of guard arrived in a hurry. Salute kappa''s chest, "king." "Go to find out the situation of the enemy immediately, in addition, immediately gather the wolf cavalry and prepare to fight back!! Let the people of the third tribe take care of the dwarves and don''t let them make trouble. " Kapp''s tone is calm. The orcs are a strong war race and have been living in the fire. He has already had his own way to deal with the war. The enemy is not clear. He has enough time to respond. "Yes," the orc who got the order immediately went down to convey it, and Kapp went straight out of the yard. The place where he lived was not the Lord''s house, but an ordinary courtyard. As soon as I stepped out of the courtyard, I saw the orcs who came out of the house and inquired about what had happened. A large number of people blocked the street. KAP just wanted to speak, but Yu Guang found a terrible shadow. "Enemy attack!" The warning has just been issued. In the sky, the huge figure just hunting seems to find something, and sends out a terrible roar ~ the sound is sharp and shocking, and even Kapp''s heart is tight. Just when the orcs were still a little stunned, a terrifying beast in heavy armor, with a wingspan of 16 blades and sharp wings twinkling with deep cold, was diving down the street directly. Demons come!! No Orc can imagine what terrible demons they are facing. Most of the orcs who had just woken up from their sleep had not yet awakened, and had not yet regained consciousness, and had been fatally hit. Above the 30 blade street, the beast''s sharp wings, like the scythe of death, swooped through the dense orcs at high speed. Two huge terrifying claws directly grab into the ground, and the whole bluestone paved street is directly torn to pieces, like a huge hook lock ploughed through the land, and the bluestone and soil are splashed. Under the high speed impact of the beast, even if the orc blocks with the weapon forged by dwarves, it will be cut off directly. Like a large agricultural machine in the wheat harvest, the orcs in the crowded streets were emptied in a short time of more than ten seconds, causing heavy casualties in an instant. Only the orcs on both sides of the street were left untouched. In the middle is a road of death with blood flowing into the river and the stumps everywhere. Silence, the silence of death. There was no howl of injury, for when the beast swooped down, there were only those that had escaped, or died, and were not injured. When, when and when the warning of galloping still rings over the city, but with this bloody picture, it is like the death knell to see them off. Kapp''s face became so ugly that he saw it just before he could recover. The killing intention in the heart soared. "The troops are scattered and gathered!! Archers and catapults organize counterattack immediately!! Lion tribe!! Invincible The angry roar brought the standing orcs back to their senses, and their low morale began to soar. "Lion tribe!! Invincible "Lion tribe!! Invincible ¡°.......¡±The roaring slogans in Orc language began to spread from the street where Kapp was located, and finally the whole city was boiling in the slogans, and the original low morale was instantly stabilized. But the fight goes far beyond that. Bang Bang ~ the earth is shaking. When a 7-blade, 8-ton armor Cyclops running on the earth, a step down the hard ground will immediately appear a huge footprint. When COSO uses the brute power of the bronze Cyclops to destroy the dwarves'' built walls alone, he rushes into the dwarf valley. The dwarf city is not built directly at the entrance of the valley. The city wall is about three kilometers away from the city''s wide grassland. The height of COSO''s 7-blade is more than 10 meters when running, and the distance of three kilometers is only a few minutes. As he approached the dwarf city, the orcs'' first army had just assembled. Wolf cavalry. Orc ace. At this time, 500 people gathered in front of the dwarf city, and more wolf cavalry were still in the process of coming. When the orcs saw a steel giant in strong armour attacking with terror, the atmosphere suddenly took a breath, but when the slogan in the city behind him sounded, he immediately regained his self-confidence. The wolf cavalry roared and charged at the huge object in front of them Bang ~ Bang ~ the earth vibrated more and more under the anger of both sides. 500 wolf cavalry against bronze Cyclops. Epic scenes. But in the momentum, 500 wolf cavalry can not catch up with a heavily armored Corso. The two sides are getting closer and closer. The body of flesh and blood collides directly with the body of steel. Seven or eight wolves hit COSO madly, but COSO''s armor alone weighed 8 tons. With his terror weight of nearly four tons, these wolf cavalry were no less than colliding directly into the mountains, and they were moving in opposite directions, and their speed was even more terrifying. At this moment, the bodies of these wolves, including the orc cavalry behind the wolf, burst and lost their breath before landing. COSO was holding two huge knives with 5 blades in length and 30 cm in thickness on the back. The blade was full of lethal breath. This was forged for Corso by Valen, the master forge, using all the materials of dawn city. Perfect weapon. COSO''s power of terror carrying these two long knives is like a butcher''s grinder. The bronze Cyclops wield more than 10 tons of weapons, and can reach tens of tons at full power. The wolf cavalry will die when they touch each other with two long swords. Even if they are hit by the back of the sword, they will break their bones and lose their combat effectiveness immediately. This scene is like an unparalleled game, the scene is extremely shocking. Looking down from the sky, we can see that hundreds of wolf cavalry are killing Corso from all directions without dying. but COSO''s heavy armor is even thicker than the length of their teeth. The strong armor makes the wolf cavalry helpless and can only leave a few white marks on the armor. The orc Knight''s weapon can even be jumped directly on kosso, causing no damage at all. The bronze Cyclops had such great power that even dozens of wolf cavalry could not limit his movement. All actions are like moths to the fire. Every time Corso raised his hand and waved his knife, he would at least bury a wolf cavalry. At this point he is the God of death. And the dense number of them doesn''t have to worry about not being able to hit. All you need to do is swing the knife. COSO''s exaggerated lethality even filled the air with a blood mist, because the blood of one wolf cavalry was not exhausted, and the blood of the second wolf cavalry was splashed several blades high again. The whole scene was bloody and bursting. It''s hard to imagine the fighting power of the bronze Cyclops in heavy armor! In dwarf cities. Castro is madly releasing his inner violence. As a dark life, even if it is fused with the power of holy faith, it is still a dark life in his bones. Killing is nature. He was intoxicated by the pleasure of depriving his life. "Humble orcs, sink at the feet of their masters. Only death can bring you eternal peace " after a dive into the sky, Castro turned his head and looked down at the whole street which had been destroyed by him, and the loud voice sounded above the city. "Meet your destiny" night is his home, and death is with him at this time. Seeing the other street where the orcs were gathering, Castro incited his wings to hurl themselves forward again. At a distance of 100 blade height, the huge mouth with fangs opens and pops~Like the breath of a giant dragon, a series of fireballs erupted in a dense manner ~ Bambang ~ the house below was hit by the fireball and burst instantly. The fire blazed up, and the hot fire lit up the dark night sky. Before the angry orcs had time to react, Castro''s huge body had already dived down. In his sharp armor, his body was a more powerful weapon than magic. A sharp blade can cut off a weapon of inferior quality, while the orc below, whether armor, weapon or shield, will be broken under his blade wing. The street is only ten blades wide, but Castros has no scruples. His huge body directly plunges into the street, and the wingspan of 16 blades exceeds the limit of the street. But there is no fear. The bat wings were inserted directly into the houses on both sides and crossed the middle. The blade of the blade is as sharp as the blade, and the solid dwarf house, even if it is made of stone, is cut off under the edge of both wings. The scene was extremely exaggerated. From the front, Castro dived into the narrow street and rushed to the street. The buildings on both sides of the street were all smashed and collapsed, splashing countless broken stones and beams. The dust in the sky rolled up with the figure of the newborn King. It''s like Castro came with endless dust. The fireball burst, the flame ignited in the dust after the collapse of the house, not only did not extinguish, on the contrary, it grew stronger. Destruction is now a synonym for Castro. For the first time, the newborn King swore to the world that he was powerful. More than 200 orcs were killed along with the destruction of the streets. After jumping to the end of the street, Castro rose again. Just then, a huge figure jumped up from the nearby house, and the sharp sword in his hand stabbed Castro''s chest as he flew up. Craig huntingshadow, a warrior of level 16 of the werewolf race, has some cruelty in his dark blue eyes. This giant beast''s life, he will decide!! Wolf hunting is often hidden in the shadow, they will only jump out of the prey at the most relaxed moment to launch a fatal strike. After Castro''s dive, the moment he ascends the sky is the moment when his remaining strength is exhausted and no new force is born. Craig even anticipated the sword piercing his opponent''s heart. Victory will belong to orcs!! Castro was surprised to see the figure suddenly jumping out of the shadow! There was no time to avoid the other side''s long sword stabbed in the heart. Kuang Dang ~ the sword that accompanied Craig for decades was broken in his incredible eyes! At this time, he suddenly raised his head, just in line with Castro''s bent down eyes. At the moment, Craig even saw a strong taunt in the eyes of the damned beast. The two crisscross. The unwilling werewolf reaches out his sharp claw and grabs Castro''s abdomen. The extremely harsh sound rings. No injuries. In addition to leaving a white mark, Craig can tear steel claws, no harm to Castro''s armor. Hoo ~ by the time Craig landed on the ground and raised his head again, Castro had incited the giant bat wings to fly back into the sky. Only the angry but helpless werewolf on the ground was left. Woo ~ woo ~ the sound of the bullhorn blowing through the entire dwarf city, this is the horn of war. Craig takes a look at Castro above the sky, turns and rushes towards the sound. This is the order of the orcs. After hearing the order, the orcs who have no mission must gather at once, no matter where they are or what they are doing. Castro also heard the sound. The orcs who had escaped from him once again rushed out of the house and ran towards the place where the trumpet came. He was very happy with the dense orcs and made another dive attack. It was bloody. But there are so many orcs that Castro has killed thousands of orcs in less than 10 minutes, enough to make a hill of corpses. But for orcs with tens of thousands of troops, this is still not going to be fatal. Kapp mounted a wolf king with a height of 3 blades reaching 15, and came to the front of dwarf city with an ugly face. At this time, the herald was blowing the horns of the oxen, and the sound of the trumpet rang through the valley like thunder. Nearly ten squares have been arranged behind us, each with thousands of people. Tens of thousands of ORC troops have gathered in less than ten minutes, and the scene is very spectacular. But less than one-third of the tens of thousands of men were wearing full armor and carrying formal weapons. Most of the rest were in ragged wallets sewn out of animal skins, and some even had their upper bodies exposed, with their bruised muscles bulging.Kapp drives a wolf to the front of the team, staring cautiously at the terrible giant beyond the thousand blades. At this time, COSO had laid down the body of the cavalry of nearly 300 giant wolves, but the bronze one eyed giant was not hurt much, and the two giant knives were stained with blood and then became clean and then red. The average level is 7-9, and even many elite wolf cavalry of 10 levels are killed easily by him like a lamb at this time. this is a wolf cavalry who brings countless nightmare to the border army of Nolan empire. The orc''s trump weapon was killed one day! And it was an undiscovered massacre, and Kapp''s face was already sombre to the extreme. Even when he faced so many wolf cavalry hunting, he would be hurt, but he can not break through the defense of the damned giant even now. Can''t stand it! The anger was burning. "Army assembly!! The army called on the crossbow to hunt the flying giant in the sky. Craig came with me. I wanted to kill the damned one eyed giant myself Kapp, more powerful than a lion, urged the wolf Dynasty to sit down and gallop with Koso. Craig, who had just arrived at the battlefield, grabbed a wolf rider and followed him. The giant must be restrained, or they will suffer more. The orc general in charge of the command immediately mobilized the troops that had gathered to hunt the giant and the flying giant still raging over the city. "The crossbow is ready to hunt the giant beast in the sky!"!! The heavy armour forces prepare to hunt the one eyed giant with the Lord Kapp. Spearmen protect crossbow and archers!! " "Three large teams of wolf cavalry immediately took 3000 troops to the wall to guard against the invasion of the enemy''s reinforcements" allani, take your men to watch over the dwarfs "Boar, lead some troops to put out fire in the city" "."... " br > orcs are worthy of being a race in war all year round, and they have been separated from the panic of sudden attacks in a short time. The senior general of the orc immediately began to command the subordinates to start their actions. As the orc army received the order to prepare for their respective tasks, the orc rushed to the Kapp, who was near Koso, and looked at the mountain on the right side of the giant Valley, and his face changed. He felt the strong magic wave at this time, and the unshakable magic fluctuation must be the cohesion of powerful magic. Where are the casters?? But he has not yet been able to speak. Suddenly, above the dark sky, it seemed like the end of the day, and a red cloud of exaggeration covered all the orc troops. Magic is surging wildly, even Orc warriors who have no talent to cast the magic feel that strange. Kapp''s face became very ugly, and the caster of the lion tribe kept his home in the lion tribe, and he did not bring the other side to the dwarfs valley. He had no way to deal with such a terrible magic at this time. "All the troops are scattered!" The scene of self-criticism and warning, was a shocking scene. In the red clouds that lit the sky, there were countless hot balls of fire. The size of fireballs varies, but the smallest has one blade, and the largest foot has three-edged diameter. Like meteor meteor meteor, the fireball appeared for a moment and pulled a long tail flame from the sky, and hit the ground dense orcs at a very fast speed. At this time, orcs who have just gathered and crowded people can not escape. The hot temperature is sweeping around the explosion center. A fireball burst can often take away tens of lives. And the red clouds in the sky began to spread, and more fireballs fell like meteor showers. The real end day is coming. The earth is bursting, and the sky is full of fire. It''s all in chaos. When dozens of fireballs burst out in Orc troops every second, the orc army, which had been temporarily gathered, ran out in a flash. Facing this kind of natural disaster level magic, and is unable to resist the force that cannot resist, no one can afford to be brave. Because it doesn''t make sense, they can''t fight the fireball in the sky. Escape everywhere!! All the orcs fled madly towards the red clouds. The orcs in the periphery can quickly get out of the battlefield, but the orcs in the crowd can not get away in time. They can only frantically strive for living space with their partners. Some orcs even run away in order to escape quickly, and they directly smash their partners in front of them to leave. Death is the greatest fear, even brave orcs can not resist fear from the soul in the face of such a disaster.The orcs will be in a frenzy at this time and will not be able to maintain chaos. Chaos spread wildly with the magic in the sky. When COSO saw this scene, he roared with excitement, regardless of whether he had come to his side. KAP lion, the king of the lion tribe, madly got rid of his pursuit and rushed to the dense orcs. He''s going to hunt more orcs and expand the battle. For the city of dawn!! Corso''s expression under his armor is very excited and excited. He will once again make great contributions to the dawn city and be rewarded by the great master! Kapp gave up the damned giant and didn''t catch up with him. He suddenly turned around and went to the caster''s place. If you don''t solve these casters, the orcs will face greater losses!! "Craig, you deal with the giant, I''ll hunt their caster!" Kapp''s tone was full of anger, and it was less than 15 minutes since he was awakened. Now the orc''s loss can''t be described in simple words. If he doesn''t deal with it well, it is likely that the lion tribe will become a complete small tribe from now on! This hatred must be washed away with blood. The tight steps of the other party directly upset his rhythm, making him feel that everything he did was controlled by black hands behind his back. The soldiers who wake up from their sleep can''t recover to their peak state. In addition, the confusion brought by the night makes the orc''s army react more slowly than usual. After finally gathering the army, they found that the steel giant that could easily kill hundreds of orcs in the sky and the steel giant who could kill wolf cavalry were just bait for the enemy. The enemy, unexpectedly, wants him to deliberately gather the army, and then carry out Destructive Magic strike!! These damn, insidious bastards!! I swear to the God of hunting that I will behead you!! At this time, looking for opportunities in the sky, Castro saw the chaotic ground immediately filled with great joy. "Take my baptism, dirty Orc!" Incite the blade to dive again. It happened that a huge ball of flame in the red clouds hit Castro. The fireball burst open, although it could not do any harm to Castro, but it temporarily covered his armor with a layer of flame armor. At this time, Castro was like a devil in purgatory, coming with death and fire. Poop ~ on the broad ground, the dense orcs can''t hide at all, and there is no living mouth under the blade''s wing. The hot flame under the eruption of blood donation with a bit of enchantment, terror is very. Whether it''s the bronze Cyclops or the king of the dawn bat, the power that erupts after wearing the perfect level armor is completely crushing for ordinary orcs. At this time, Karp, riding the wolf king, has followed the magic wave to the caster he has sought. In a huge position, there are hundreds of casters under the dense forest. The breath of the two casters in the center has reached level 15. These casters are very particular about their places, and everyone is concentrating their magic on two level 15 casters. Are these vampires? Feeling the breath of the lower level blood clan, Kapu''s expression slightly coagulates. Why do these damned dark creatures attack the lion tribe?? Carefully looked at the movements of these vampires, the expression is very ugly, "damn asshole, compound magic?? Vampires!! You should not offend the great lion tribe My heart is killing. At this time, Kapp also regretted that he had not brought the shaman of the tribe from the lion tribe to the dwarf valley. If the Shaman is there, he will be able to detect the despicable tricks of these enemies in advance. "You? Finally, I have been waiting for you for a long time... just as Kapu was about to kill, two powerful figures appeared in front of and behind him. Betty holds a huge sword and looks at the lion man sitting on the wolf. The desire to fight is burning in her eyes. This is a powerful enemy. And she, eager to fight. "Stupid human beings, despicable vampires, you will bear my endless anger!" Kapp''s huge lion head showed some ferocity, and his momentum soared, driving the wolf to charge Betty at the front. These people, they have to die. Chapter 229 Betty''s momentum gradually became high. Although two swords once killed the lava demon of level 19, it was the result of Cologne''s transfiguration technique used by the dark bishop Cologne of level 17. There was a powerful force in the air, and even half of the fighting power of the lava demon could not be played out. But the present Kapu is different. This is the king of tens of thousands of ORC troops. This is the super big boss born in iron and blood. Even if KAP sat still on the wolf, Betty felt a great sense of crisis. The 18 level Lion King''s combat power is at least several times stronger than that deformed level 19 lava demon. It''s not a rank creature. This is the level 18 combat effectiveness. Standing behind Karp, Grote also has a very dignified face. The son of the northern land, who has become a blood clan, feels the fatal danger. This is an opponent so strong that he can be killed at any time. The horror is beyond description. The battle began a few seconds after the two sides met. Kapu, who was ignited by his anger, didn''t talk nonsense, and drove the king of wolf to run to more than 300 blood clans who were casting magic. The three palms wide, three blade long broadsword waved violently. Only blood can honor the dead. The sound of breaking the air came. A wild looking figure with high fighting spirit stopped him from moving forward. Betty''s body diffuses the light brilliance, does not have the slightest hesitation, the northern royal blood opens. Betty Smollett Title: Beidi Pearl... Northern female warrior God (the most powerful female warrior in the north, with impeccable fighting skills and strong blood vessels, constant specialization in various weapons, and combat skills upgraded to legend) age: 27 level: 16 Occupation: Northern warrior blood: Northern royal blood, with extraordinary Features: fearless. During activating blood vessels, immune to pain, immune to psychic magic, extraordinary features: fearlessness is increased by three times, strength is increased by 100%, physical recovery speed and life recovery speed are increased by 1000%. The power of blood vessels can be mobilized to recover body trauma. Duration: one day. Introduction:... extraordinary features: intrepid, brave and fearless soldiers, all attacks are attached with extreme damage, the stronger the willpower, the higher the collateral damage. The sword in Betty''s hand burst out a dazzling light, and her sharp eyes were like falcons staring at the orc King above the wolf. The muscle is like a spring like crazy compression, the strength of the whole body condenses at a point, and then bursts. The body brings out more than ten shadows, and the light of the giant sword tears the sky. Kapu, above the wolf, was in a row of murderous intentions. His body was covered with a light golden light, and with the hair of the lion''s temples, his momentum soared again. Bang bang, the wolf comes at a gallop. Betty''s figure leaped up. The giant sword and the long sword crisscross in the air. when the huge air waves burst out, Betty only felt a terrible force coming from her. As soon as her face changed, she was attacked by the orc king before she could react. Her delicate body flew out of her ten blades and smashed on the mossy gray boulder beside her. The boulder broke with a roar under the terrible impact, and the gravel and soil splashed. And Kapp is also not good at this time, Betty''s great strength, the wolf under his body a burst of staggering, almost fell down, with the attack of extreme damage, the orc King''s chest was stuffy. Grote behind him did not hesitate to open his fearless blood after he became a blood clan at the moment of the battle. Fearless blood: during activating blood vessels, immune to pain, immune to psychic magic, physical recovery speed and life recovery speed increased by 500%, magic resistance increased by 200%, strength increased by 60%, and body recovery speed increased by 1000% in the dark. It can mobilize the power of blood vessels to recover body trauma, lasting for 30 minutes. Before he could breathe, Kapp felt the killing behind him so cold that his sideburns stood up. The huge lion''s head turned, and his eyes flashed with cold. The long knife in his hand did not stop at all. The light golden light on the blade was gorgeous and fatal. Qiang ~ the prepared grot directly collides with the orc king who hastily counterattacks, but unexpectedly, Karp''s terror force makes him unable to resist, and the huge anti shock force almost makes grot''s giant sword go away. The wolf under Kapp''s body suddenly dwarfs, leaving several deep footprints on the ground. It is obvious that Grote''s attack is not without effect. Touch ~ when Grote''s body was blown away, Betty had already swung her sword again. The attack never stops. The northern warriors with tacit understanding used their powerful strength to make Karp, the king of orcs, be held back when he was only 300 blades away from the blood caster."Damn northerners!! You are looking for death Kapp looked at the blood clan who was still casting his spell in the distance, but he knew that he could not hunt those vampires without solving the two northern soldiers. "Since you want to die, I''ll help you!" A bunch of gray hair on the back of the wolf''s neck, Kapp drove the wolf to fight at Betty. This 16 level Northland fighter put a lot of pressure on him. Kill the strongest if you want to!! Killing in the dark eyes is meant to soar. The golden light on the body is gorgeous and dignified, with the lion''s sidehair, like a head of gold watering the lion king to come to the world. After Kapp let go of his hands and feet, the battle immediately entered a more terrifying stage. The towering trees around them fell like wheat harvesters in the aftermath of the three men''s battle, and the roaring sound was endless. Mud and boulders splashed, the earth split in inches. Under the conscious guidance of Betty and grott, the battle between the three became more and more fierce, but they were far away from the casting position of the blood clan. The sky in front of dwarf city. The red cloud formed by the magic has become more and more extensive, covering even a third of dwarf cities. The flame in the sky is like a meteorite falling, one by one huge fireball drags the long flame tail to fall. The hordes of orcs were severely hit. Even the high-level soldiers with tenacious vitality would be seriously injured after being affected by the fireball explosion, and more orcs were directly burnt into coke by the fire. No one can remain calm in the face of such a natural disaster. The dark ground was burning with fire, the scorched corpse gave out a pungent smell, and the earth was choked into the nostrils by the burning smoke mixed with soil dust. The scene is like a demon coming from the abyss to destroy the whole world. This is the power of the caster. That''s why mages are far superior to warriors. When groups of casters form a team to cast a spell together, they are powerful enough to control a war! Led by Amy, the high priest of shadow at level 15 and Stanley, the dark sacrifice at level 15, plus more than 100 third generation blood descendants of level 7-9 and 200 blood descendants of level 3-4, they drank the blood of magic at the same time, and prepared the large-scale composite magic four ring magic: Meteor fire rain one day in advance. The scale of the world''s terror and lethality brought tens of thousands of ORC armies to a direct collapse. In contrast, COSO and Castro, the two powerful steel giants, only make the orcs confused by such crazy attacks, even when the orcs react, they will become the hunting targets of orcs. The presence of casters directly caused orcs to collapse. The single combat effectiveness of soldiers is not weak, but it is too small in front of tens of thousands of people in the war. Even if COSO is such a giant, after being entangled by a certain number of troops, he can play a limited role. But once you give the caster space and time to cast magic, they can directly determine the direction of the war. This is why the master mage''s status is so high, because they are strategic forces. Castro is very excited at this time, in the flames all over the sky, unscrupulously exudes the dignity of being the king of dawn bats. Heavy armor makes the sky fire can''t do any damage to him. The super high magic resistance immunity to the magic below the four rings can make him even in the face of the burning of magic. On the contrary, he is more lethal in the flame. He even used magic to cover the fire with his armor. Bang ~ another house collapsed, and the orcs hiding in the house were directly buried. Although some orcs fled into the dwarves'' cities, Castro''s huge body and irresistible force caused crushing damage to them. This steel beast has no high-level combat capacity constraints, and has no pressure on orcs below level 15. This is a carnage, there is no mercy. BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM. Hidden in the dark, the orcs have hit all the siege crossbows in the city together. This is the only weapon that can hurt these steel beasts, and it is also the hope of the orcs. The siege crossbow with thick and thin arms is a terror weapon that can be shot through even the wall, and the heavy shield of soldiers can not resist it. In the excited eyes of the orcs below, bang bang ~ the beast did not dodge the attack of the siege crossbow and was hit!! In their blood full of joy is only a second, the next moment all hands and feet cold, bang ~ like an egg on a stone.The siege crossbow, which could pierce the city wall, was smashed directly after hitting Castro''s armor in the abdomen. The huge impact left only a few small grooves in the armor. Can''t break the defense! With dozens of crossbows and arrows, the siege crossbow that orcs thought must be killed couldn''t do any damage to the beast. The original upsurge of momentum in this moment directly collapsed. At this time, all the orcs who control the siege crossbow are despairing. They have a chance to attack, but their big killers, which they regard as life-saving straw, are ineffective!?? The siege crossbow can''t even pierce the other party''s armor?!! What kind of monster is this?? Why is the armor so strong?? In this case, who can beat the steel beast?? Even before Castro launched a counterattack, the orcs were in despair. Although Castro was not hurt, the huge impact still made his body shake. He suddenly turned his head and looked down at the orcs who wanted to use the crossbow again to attack him. Anger is burning in my heart. "Are you facing death?" After a turn, the huge body attacked the dwarf''s catapult. The king of the bat at dawn did not lose its vitality because of his heavy armor and huge body. Bat was originally a smart life. Although Castro is no longer an ordinary bat, his body is still flexible. Once again, the orcs were in shadow, and the catapult was burning with ten fireballs per second. After a long-range attack, Castro gets close to the orc crossbow, and his 16 blade, terrifying body strikes the desperate orcs even more deadly. The remaining dozens of catapults were reduced to coke after Castro''s two dives. And all the orcs in the open space became the food of death. At this point, no one in the city can stop this newborn King''s agitation bat wing dive. In the open space outside the dwarf city, COSO''s fighting was more violent than Castro''s. No one can do harm to Corso, who is 8 tons in weight, perfect in quality, and only one step away from becoming an extraordinary quality armor. The catapult, which can pierce the human shield, can only make a clanging sound on COSO''s armor, leaving no trace. The orc''s long sword splits the armor and even shatters the blade. The spear can even break the spear head. Pure and pure equipment rolling. The only werewolf warrior who can make COSO stop a little bit is Craig hunter. However, due to the huge gap in equipment, Craig''s hand is only a rare quality long knife, which does not cause much damage to the perfect quality of armor. This werewolf can only leave small marks on his armor, but these scars have no effect on the armor which is dozens of centimeters thick. But the difference is, once kosso seizes the opportunity, the werewolf will suffer a fatal blow. No one can withstand the damage cut by a 7-blade giant. Originally, COSO was more suitable to use heavy weapons such as giant hammers and maces, but in order to increase his lethality in the face of low-level arms, Li De personally ordered Warren to forge these two huge swords. COSO, armed with sharp weapons, is more dangerous in battle. Craig, a Garou of level 16, can only swim and fight, holding down COSO from the side and not daring to fight hard. The Cyclops'' racial talent is far better than orcs. Although these huge lives have lost some flexibility, their strength is incomparable with ordinary size life. COSO''s easy wielding of a knife can cause a huge force of more than ten tons, and even dozens of tons can be produced with full force, which is enough to open mountains and crack rocks. This created a situation in which Craig was extremely angry. His attack on COSO was basically ineffective, because he could not smash the heavy armor tens of centimeters thick. But if Corso hits him, he''ll be mortally wounded. War has never been fair, and this armor, which cost 100000 kimpkes, is certainly not comparable to Craig, a poor man with a weapon forged by ordinary dwarves. This is not only a racial advantage, but also the crushing of Orc tribes by dawn city. Behind COSO stands Lee De, the master of dawn, who has unlimited wealth and countless resources to call on. Standing behind Craig is a tribe of poor lions who are so poor that they can''t even meet their people''s food and can only survive by hunting. If it wasn''t for the fact that orcs are far stronger than humans, the lies are not worth prying into. I''m afraid these orcs will be worse now. The magic above the sky is still thinking, sending out its power. The scope of the red cloud is still expanding. COSO has already rushed into the magic range of the meteor fire shower, excitedly killing the fleeing orcs.Dense fireballs with the most deadly breath in the whole land rampant. The orc army, which had reached tens of thousands, had been dispersed by this time. No one could know about their casualties. There were dead bodies everywhere. The thick smoke covered the earth, and the scythe of death reaped life wantonly. In the witness of two steel giants, the casters once again used the magic that determined the direction of the war to declare their nobility and strength to the world. - - - - "patriarch Rabbi, war is going on outside!! Is it our reinforcements? " Marcy manhammer rushes into the small house and looks at rabbi manhammer, the dwarf''s king, clutching the window railings with his hands tightly, and overlooking the magic red cloud in the distant sky. Rabio''s eyes are unimaginable excitement, clenched his teeth and suddenly turned his head. "It must be the reinforcements brought by master Warren!! Marcy, send some people out of the shackles to inquire about the news. In addition, pay attention to the orc''s army. If reinforcements come, we will take part in this battle immediately! " Although eager to avenge these damned orcs, Rabbi has no impulse. Because he didn''t receive a secret message from anyone, he wasn''t sure whether the forces fighting the orcs were dwarves'' reinforcements. "If it''s not reinforcements, then we won''t participate in this war. I''ll take the clansmen out of the secret path, Masi, to get all the Terrans ready." However, whether it is the dwarves'' reinforcements or not, the war outside must have affected a large number of orcs. This is the best time for the dwarves to break free from the orcs, and Rabbi is not willing to wait for a moment. No one can enslave dwarves! Just let him go, and one day these damned orcs will taste the dwarf''s fury. "Yes," Marcy left with some excitement and turned away. Less than a minute after Marcy left, orcs immediately put more control on the dwarves. But rabio didn''t care. His deep eyes, hidden under his black beard, looked directly at the growing red clouds in the sky. And then there''s the giant Warcraft that passes under the red magic cloud. What kind of forces can command such a terrible Warcraft?? Rabbi holds his hands tightly, he is waiting for his people... the shame of being enslaved will be washed away with blood!!! Bang ~ Betty''s sword is extremely sharp, with a faint radiance and irresistible power, and cuts directly at Karp. The orc King nimbly evades this fierce blow, and the sword cuts off the big tree surrounded by five people around him. Boom ~ after the big tree collapsed, it again crushed another small tree nearby, and sawdust and mud splashed. Kapp did not fight back. Instead, the long knife slashed toward the attacking Grote, and the pale gold light flickered on the blade. It was fatal and dangerous. Grot''s sword had never been before, and had no intention to avoid Kapp at all. The blade of grot''s sword was just as terrifying as that of its brilliant blade. If we meet on a narrow road, the brave will win. Kapp''s temperament is indomitable. He is a level 18 fighter. The king of the orc tribe brings him absolute confidence and domineering power. The northern soldiers are fearless and fearless. Even in the face of the dragon, they dare to charge. As the head of Rongguang''s three soldiers, they never retreat from the enemy. With blood splashing, grot''s shoulder was directly cut into a bone deep wound by the cold blade, and grot''s huge sword also left a bloody scar on Kapp''s chest. When the two crossed, Karp twisted his body against the common sense, compressed his body like a spring, and then burst out, kicking Grote''s back with an extremely violent force. The northern soldier flew away at a terrible speed, smashed three big trees in the arms of several people and smashed it on the ground, pulling out a bloody road with ten blades. One for one, grot is seriously injured and Karp is slightly injured. The king of the orc tribe, so strong. At this time, Betty''s face became more and more war. The more powerful the enemy is, the more powerful she will be able to inspire the wild fighting spirit in her heart. Delicate face, that pair of black eyes are all war intention. "War!" After spitting out a word, the body looks like a falcon swooping down from the sky to kill its prey. It is extremely fast, pulling out more than a dozen shadows in a blink of an eye. Kapp did not hesitate to kick the wolf and left the king of the wolf. Also with an unimaginable speed toward this extremely powerful fighting skills of the northern female warrior God. He''s going to kill this northern female soldier himself!!Because the strength of the woman soldier was recognized by him. It''s the orc''s nature to hunt the strong. He wants to treasure the woman''s head. With the bristles of a lion standing upright and a pale golden light over his body, the orc king, who ruled a powerful tribe, was like a lion king watered with gold. Powerful and dignified. The two figures in the air were blurry for a moment, and no one could look up to their speed and skills. Waves of terror erupted between the two shadows, and the surrounding tall trees collapsed like wheat. The battle between two invisible figures makes the ground under them tearing, and the cracks like spider webs are all over the ground. scar and sword mark will appear every second. Within the scope of hundreds of blades, the originally green forest is turning into an empty wasteland. Betty''s rank is two levels less than Kapp''s, and she has been beaten by the orc king all the time. However, with her legendary fighting skills, even if the opponent''s strength is stronger than her, she can still force her to fight kappa steel after opening the northern royal blood. And with the blood of terror resilience, in this 16 level vs. 18 level battle, Betty did not fall into the underdog. It''s all level 18 combat effectiveness, not a deformed 19 level lava demon. Betty once again showed her strength as the head of the three glorious warriors. With 16 levels of strength against 18 level Orc king, indescribably strong. "Grey claw, kill their caster!" Bang ~ Kapp splits Betty''s fierce attack with a knife, and suddenly turns his head towards the 15 level wolf king who is out of the fighting range, drooping and making a hunting posture. He knew that these two powerful warriors were leading him away from the blood caster, but he was not alone. His mount was a wolf king of level 15. The king of wolf, named grey claw, roared and roared at Kapu''s command, then turned his head and ran towards the blood group position just now. The master''s command is everything to it. Hurt by the ferocious attack of Karp, grott has now stood up, and the scars on his body recover madly at the speed visible to the naked eye. The momentum is on the top again. The physical fitness of the northern soldiers, who were solid and resistant to exercise, became the blood clan again. In addition, it was dark at this time, and his combat effectiveness was at its peak. As long as his head is not cut off directly, his heart can recover even if it is pierced. This is the northern soldier with blood in his body, the blood clan flowing with fearless blood!! Grote''s feet bent and then burst out, his body speed skyrocketing, ready to intercept the outgoing king of wolves. But just started, a cold blade flashed by his side, and Kapp forced to avoid Betty and killed him again with the most domineering posture to intercept him. The orc king of level 18, his strength has reached the extreme of level 18. Grote drew his sword back, and could only watch the wolf king leave the three men''s battlefield. Seeing this scene, Kapp''s mouth was hung with a bloodthirsty arc, and his eyes showed a little coldness, and he swung up. "Vampires and Northland warriors, you are my prey today." As long as the zodiac destroys vampire casting, Kapp believes orcs will dominate again. Whether it is the steel giant, the giant beast in the sky, or the two powerful warriors in front of us, will become the corpses under the blade of orcs. Even though the orcs suffered heavy casualties, they still have an absolute quantitative advantage. As long as we can get through the current panic and someone can command them, all the enemies will be hunted by the orcs. Once the wolf completes the task, the final victory still belongs to him, the king of the lion tribe - KAP lion. Grey claw, a wolf king of level 15 with three blades, sniffs the smell and rushes towards the blood clan who is casting the spell. After being cultivated by orcs at level 15, the wolf king''s wisdom is not even worse than that of the 13-4-year-old. It knows its master''s plan. Hunting people? There was a bit of cruelty in the eyes of grey claw. The food was delicious, especially for the caster. He couldn''t help drooling at the thought of the strong magic waves in human beings. The distance between the three men''s engagement has been thousands of blades away from the blood clan position, but under the speed of the wolf, it takes dozens of seconds to reach the place where Kapu was just intercepted. Jump up. Standing on the boulder under the big tree ahead, roaring into the sky. Wailing ~ the Sirius roared at the moon, and the shrill roar made many blood clans tremble in their hearts. Large complex magic has always been a war magic used by the army. It takes a long time to prepare for casting and is difficult to cast,In addition, it should not be interfered with in the process of casting, otherwise it will directly cause the magic to bite back, the light will be seriously injured, and the heavy will be directly poured into the body by the chaotic magic, destroying the spiritual sea and turning into an idiot. Therefore, when fighting in the army, the mage group often has the most elite troops to guard. But at this time, the two powerful warriors of the blood caster have been led away by the king of the orcs. There''s no defense here. The king of wolves has some cruelty in his eyes. His claws on his four legs twinkle with cold cold. His tusks are sharp like razors. This is a pure killing machine. Killing is meant to spread. After several steps of jumping, the grey claw has already approached the blood clan who is still casting the spell, as high as three blades and nearly six blades long, the wolf Dynasty seems to have no response. A bloody slaughter seems to be in sight. But when the distance between the two sides was less than 30 blades, the wolf king suddenly stopped his galloping body. His gray hair stood on his head in this instant, and his eyes flashed with terror that could not be suppressed. There seems to be an abyss ahead, and the great devil is waiting for him with his mouth open. As long as he dares to move forward, death will be in front of him. Then, in mid air, a dark space passage broke. "Roar ~" "Whoa, Gaga, the great I come out again ~" a voice with a strange tone comes out from the black hole, sharp and strange. PS: our operation officer has launched a book friend theme activity in the comment area of the starting point. You can participate in Ha Bixin Chapter 230 Accompanied by a strange sound, a huge skull composed of white bones protruded from the space gap, and the dark blue soul fire was blazing in the skull. The empty eyes are dead and destroyed. Dragon!! This is the head of the dragon!! The gray claws of the wolf king are creepy at the moment. The hair behind the wolf king is like a needle. The huge tail is up high. The body trembles unconsciously at this moment. The terrifying dragon power pervades the world. The most powerful aura in the world, Longwei, is a real warrior who dares to face the majesty of the dragon. Even the blood clans who are casting magic feel that there is a terrible prey behind them, ready to kill them. Casting speed decreased significantly. Yila ~ the space was broken instantly after the appearance of the dragon''s white skull. A terrifying creature with a 20 blade wingspan appears above the wolf king. Heaven and earth are quiet down, the distant insects suddenly stopped, only the sound of the breeze blowing the treetops. The flapping broken wings of the dragon are full of the breath of death. Their bodies are all composed of white skeletons, and their bodies are still and cold. the empty eyes can see the fire of the soul with the dark blue inside the head, but no one feels to look directly at its soul, because it represents destruction. All this shows the identity of this creature - bone dragon. Most notably, there was a figure wearing a black mage''s robe behind the skull dragon. His face is handsome to the point of astonishing. His body is heroic and tall, and his temperament is elegant. He is like the aristocrat of the ancient royal family who has been inherited for thousands of years. The tusks in his mouth tell him who he is. A vampire driving a dragon. "Gagaga ~ silly wolf, let the great dead man send you to see the God of death!" In the shocked eyes of grey claw, the undead bone dragon even spoke. Before he could react, the breath of death and destruction was spewed out of the bone dragon''s mouth. The soul is stiff at this moment. Every part of the wolf king''s body is warning him crazy. As long as he stays for half a second, he will die. The grey claw turned fiercely, his strong limbs burst out all the strength, he used the fastest speed in his life to escape the range of the dragon breath. Yila ~ the breath of the dead, which is cold and gray, is pounding down, and the breath of the dead is full of air, and the breath of the dragon is eroding everything around. The trees around them turn yellow, wither and decay at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the grass turns to fly ash, and even the soil turns white at the moment. The whole area became a place of silence, and no one was allowed to enter. Li De, sitting behind the dragon, looked at the direction of the wolf''s departure. There was a cold arc in the corner of his mouth. "Catch that wolf cub." "Wow, the great man with dead bones will destroy all the enemies, and no one can escape the hunting of the dead man..." the necromancer who occupied the body of the skeleton Dragon flew obediently. It seems that Li De is his real master and the driving agent of the skull Dragon. Hoo ~ the damaged wings of the dead dragon fluttered, and the terrible dragon power swept through the deep forest. The king of the wolf at level 15 was like a lamb to be slaughtered. Under the dignity of the bone dragon, he could only escape madly. As a golden race, the dragon is the most famous top life in glory, and its strength is worthy of all appellations. Longwei has a strong suppression force on any non dragon Warcraft, especially the grey claw, which has no special blood. Even if the king of wolf''s level reached level 15, he was still shocked under the 18 level dragon power. This is from the soul, from the threat of biological instinct, not to say that resistance can resist. Three minutes later. Kapp, who was fighting Betty and grot, suddenly froze because he felt a strong breath approaching. Then, in his shocked gaze, a bony dragon with a wingspan of 20 blades, with a three blade high and a six blade long 15 rank wolf king in his mouth flew to the sky of their battle like a lamb in his mouth. Then, with a random swing, the comatose wolf fell directly from the air and hit the ground with a splash of mud. The wolf king, who had just been majestic, became a dying dog. "The great man with dead bones is coming, the humble lion man, please kneel down and say hello to him. Wow, Kaka ~" "it''s so cool that the wolf cub still dares to run away in front of the great skeleton man? I can''t even bear the dead! " When Lee heard the dragon''s wordy words, he took a puff from the corner of his mouth and flew directly into the sky. He didn''t say any more nonsense to this damned soul. "Skeleton, with Betty and grot, get rid of this ORC." When the dead bone heard what Li De said, the huge dragon body seemed to have thought of something. Subconsciously, he shivered. Quietly, he turned his head and looked at the bland face of Lee. Then he immediately turned around and began to circle around to launch an attack.The performance of the dead bone is like a mouse meeting a cat. Li De, who is small in front of the bone dragon, is the giant beast. Kapp''s face turned ugly when he heard this. These two troublesome northerners delayed the battle too long. Although the two damned guys were completely crushed by him in terms of strength, their recovery ability was too exaggerated. They were knocked down by him again and again, and they were able to stand up again and again no matter how much injury they suffered. Even if he wanted to mend his knife, he would be held back by another desperate fight. Anger is breaking out. An orc king, a lion warrior of level 18 will be held back by two northern warriors of level 16. Although the northern warrior''s strength is recognized by all races on the glory theme plane, he is also the king of orcs. At this time, coupled with a bone dragon whose breath was more powerful than his own, this battle... the heavy pressure made Karp''s face very dignified, and he could no longer bear the relaxed brushwork when facing the two northern kings. In this battlefield, no one will be weak. With the order of Lee De, the dead bone controls the huge dragon body to join the battlefield, and the terrible battle starts again. Lee has no plans to fight Orc king, who is four levels higher than him. The top power in his hands is expanding too fast. After the evolution from Amy to level 15, he has seven terrible combat effectiveness in just half a year. And every one of them can be used as a doorpost. Although he rose from level 10 to level 14 in less than a year, his combat effectiveness was still weak compared with the lives of his subordinates who had lived for decades or even hundreds of years. Of course, it won''t hurt him. How long has he been in glory? If he can easily surpass the accumulation of these top fighting forces over the past decades and hundreds of years, these powerful existence will be too worthless. Moreover, it is a stupid thing to compete with his subordinates. He is the king of all people. His own strength is composed of these powerful subordinates and huge forces. What''s more, if he wants him to charge in the front line, there is only one case. The dawn city is on the verge of destruction and needs their monarch to go down to the battlefield. However, only need to give him a certain period of time to grow up, these powerful men may not be able to keep up with him in the future. He is the ancestor of the blood clan, the city Lord of dawn City, the God of dawn sect, the master of scarlet mage tower, and the big boss of the dark covenant. Even if only one of these exaggerated names is taken out, it can make people look at them. In terms of development potential, even Issa, who has golden blood, may not be better than him. Li De shakes his head, takes back some scattered thoughts and smiles. The dawn city is developing so fast that he doesn''t need to go to the battlefield in person. And which of his rivals he faced during this period was not a real giant. The covenant of darkness, the lion tribe... No one is weak. Now that he can keep up with the orcs of tens of thousands of troops, it was unimaginable when he first entered glory a year ago. However, I am the ancestor of blood clan, how can I lose to you? There was a flash of light in Lee''s eyes. During this time, he had been busy with all kinds of trivia, dealing with various dangers, so busy that he almost forgot to study his favorite magic. He made up his mind that after this, he would improve his combat effectiveness. Even he had a faint feeling that if he was promoted to level 15, there would be great changes... boom ~ the battle below interrupted Li De, whose heart was bigger than Tian Da, who was dazed in the battlefield, and made him concentrate. Li De is also the first time to witness the scene of full fire of level 18 combat effectiveness at such a close range. How powerful the strong of this level is presented to him in the most intuitive way. He once saw Betty''s two swords of level 16 killed the deformed lava demon of level 19. Although the strength of the deformed lava demon was poor compared with the real lava demon, it was a level 19 life after all. It''s enough to kill level 19 life. However, such a powerful northern warrior goddess, with legendary fighting skills and activating the royal blood of the northern land, was still crushed during the KAP war. Strong strength, keen fighting consciousness, various unimaginable fighting skills, fearless and unyielding fighting will. Karp, the 18 level Orc king, is too big to be true. Even with the addition of level 18 bone dragons, the battle is still difficult. Bone dragon was inspired by Nello''s belief in the weapon before he came. He experimented with the dead bones of the necromancer who was imprisoned in dawn square. The effect is very gratifying. However, the power of faith is very friendly to the blood clan because he is a blood clan, but different to the undead. The faith power of the dawn sect is bright and holy, and the damage to the dead is even more terrible than that of the sun to the blood clan.More importantly, Lee found that the power of faith had a terrifying assimilation of the dead soul. As long as he has enough power of faith, he can directly change the soul nature of the necromancer, and make him completely submit to himself. Li De was very excited about his discovery. He wanted to directly turn this powerful necromancer with a bone Dragon into his younger brother. but he was helpless to find that he needed at least ten thousand faith to assimilate the soul of dead bones. This is an astronomical number for him who is poor and poor. The city of dawn may not have so much accumulated for half a year. In the end, he was ruthless and directly controlled the power of faith to threaten the dead bones. Originally, the dead bones were aware that Li De really had the power to destroy his mind and ability, and then he enjoyed the intense pain of burning his soul with the power of faith. After that, the undead mage, who had no integrity, quickly surrendered. Obediently, he transferred his consciousness to the body of bone dragon and let him drive to participate in this war. The only thing lied promised the necromancer was that he would let him play in the dawn city at regular intervals after that. Li De left a spiritual imprint and a certain amount of faith in the dead soul after the inevitable consent. He coveted this dead bone for too long. The bone dragon of level 18 was a dead dragon, but it was also a giant dragon. Before, there was no way to deal with this crafty, black and extremely wordy necromancer. Now that he has found a way, he will not be polite. He drives the dead bones to ambush in the vicinity of the blood caster camp, so there is just that one. This is also the reason why Li Degang directly launched the war against the orcs. He has too much high-end power. Betty, the goddess of the northern land at level 16, Grote, the son of the Northland at level 16, COSO, the bronze one eyed giant at level 16, Castro, the king of dawn bat at level 15, as well as the level 15 dark sacrifice to Stanley and the level 15 shadow high priest Amy, who are organizing hundreds of blood clans to cast their magic. Plus this 18 level bony dragon. Full of seven top combat effectiveness, this force is enough to let any force look at it. After finding the trace of the dwarf Valley, the shadow high priest Amy went in to investigate the news, finally, he got the detailed number of orcs through the conversation between the orcs and the angry curse of the captured dwarves, and heard the defense measures of the dwarf valley. The most important thing is that the shaman of the orc tribe is still staying in the lion tribe. This important message directly prompted Li De to make this bold decision. Use COSO and Castro to attract orcs to gather, and then use large composite magic to deal devastating damage. It''s a little bit of the swagger of viscount Bernard. For this reason, the caster team of blood clan made preparations one day in advance, and even many new blood clan''s magic had dried up more than ten times. The consumption of magic blood saw Li De''s eyelids jump. After innumerable plans and the most careful preparation, the brilliant scene that tens of thousands of ORC troops were directly defeated by the blood clan appeared. ten minutes later. Before dwarf city. The red cloud of magic that sent out the breath of destruction finally began to dissipate. However, no one paid attention to this scene at this time, because all the orcs who could escape fled, and those who could not escape remained here forever and became fertilizer for the weeds next year. The ground was covered with scorched corpses, piles upon piles. The smell of the body and hair burned by the fire was smoked out by the night wind for more than ten miles, and the whole dwarf valley was filled with stench. The fire that has not been extinguished turns the night red, but because of the thick smoke, all people''s sight is covered. Although the orcs died too many to count, the battle did not stop. Ten minutes after the magic cloud has cleared. COSO is still entangled by Craig, although the equipment is greatly backward, there is no way to cause substantial damage to COSO, but after all, he is a strong fighter of level 16. With various skills and fighting skills, this werewolf can''t let kosso ignore each other, and is involved in a large part of his energy. However, it is only limited to this. COSO''s local tyrant equipment makes Craig a poor man, who can only hop around him like a clown. After hunting two orcs who haven''t escaped, COSO sees Craig, who comes up nearby, annoyed and stabbed again, shaking the ground. But Craig dodged away with a keen body and failed to hurt him. Just as Craig was about to fight back, he suddenly seemed to smell something. He was so stiff that he turned his head and looked into the sky. He felt a terrible smell. Dragon!! Whoosh~Under the light of the fire on the ground, a bone dragon, which was made up of white bones and exuded a strong smell of death, appeared in his sight, flapping the broken bat wings. "Damn asshole, why are there bone dragons here?" The original deep voice was a bit sharp at this time. Obviously, the appearance of bone dragon is much more shocking than COSO and Castro. This is a dragon, a dragon!! Craig''s heart was frozen, and subconsciously glanced at the place where Karp had just left, with a sort of unspeakable worry in his eyes. The enemy is too powerful. Although he is extremely confident in Karp, the 18 level Orc king, the problem is that even the legendary creature like bone dragon appears. Will Kapp have any problems?? My heart was restless for a moment. Although Karp is powerful, he can have the power of bone dragons, steel giants and steel beasts raging in the sky. How can we infer from common sense. Craig subconsciously looks at a steel giant not far away, and suddenly turns around to leave. He can''t wait any longer. He has to find the king of the lion tribe, or the whole tribe will be destroyed by these powerful and terrible lives. No matter how many people the giant hunted, he would have a chance to revenge. But if he did not find their king, they would have no hope. But just as Craig was about to leave. Hoo ~ the dead bones with the wings of the dragon are coming. "Wokaka ~ humble werewolf, let the dead man come to end your sad fate..." "roar ~" the roar of the Dragon resounded through the world, and the whole sky was quiet. Then, from the high altitude of Bairen, two blood clans fluttering the demon''s wings flew down. Level 15 caster?? Feeling the other party''s breath, Craig''s face suddenly changed, and the huge wolf head''s expression was very ugly at this time. However, Craig''s amazing Kung Fu, the way he was about to leave was stopped by a slender, sexy man with a giant sword in his eyes. Along with her, there was a soldier with two blades, whose momentum was also frightening. Are you a top professional of grade 15 again??? Craig was going crazy, and behind him was a seven blade steel giant in unimaginable armor. In the sky, there is a bone dragon with deadly breath, two level 15 casters, and two level 15 warriors ahead. Even Craig''s ferocious nature as a werewolf in this situation can not help but subconsciously back a few steps. Fight? How?? Six top existence, let alone him, is the king of the lion tribe, level 18 lion warrior KAP lion can''t fight. Escape? How to escape? Bone dragons, vampires flying, soldiers on the ground who don''t know the details... Can''t let him go. Craig has never felt so desperate in his life. As a level 16 werewolf warrior, he is the highest level of life in the barren wilderness, and everyone has to crawl in front of him. But now... the long and narrow green eyes are full of helplessness. At the moment, he is like a death penalty waiting for execution, suffering. "Don''t delay. Take him." A plain word behind the dragon makes Craig feel a sense of relief. He feels like a lamb entering a wolf''s den, lonely and powerless. On hearing the command, Amy and Stanley, flapping their wings in the air, immediately began casting. Betty and grott burst out of the body, and COSO came with a heavy body. As a powerful werewolf warrior, Craig couldn''t give in. ooh ~ after a long roar, Craig''s body suddenly widened and his long knife was thrown away by him. His gray and bright hair grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his hair was as tough as armor made of secret silver. The claws in the hand grow 30 cm directly. The cold awn flashed in the claw, ordinary steel can easily tear. Whew ~ Craig roared again and his momentum began to grow steadily. Crazy. The orc''s last card is also the most powerful blood force. After the fury, the orcs will grow in all aspects of power, and immune to pain and fear of death. However, after mania, they will fall into a long period of extreme weakness. This side effect makes the orcs only take this powerful blood talent as the final card. Craig, level 16, is absolutely fearless against a level 17 fighter. But it still doesn''t work. His opponent is strong enough to crush him.Amy and Stanley, two level 15 casters, immediately turned on double casting. The four restricted spells kept Craig''s violent body in place. Shadow prison, shadow tentacle, rigidity, swamp ground. How could Betty, a legendary northern warrior God, take such an opportunity to wield his giant sword at the moment when Craig''s body was stiff, and the extreme brilliance on the blade soared tens of centimeters. The withered dragon in the sky is so powerful that it grins and releases two four ring dragon language magic towards Craig: spiritual shock and compulsory vertigo. Craig, who was just about to break free from the four control spells, was once again frozen in place. The three casters, with no interruption of control, kept the beast from stepping out. At this moment, Betty was killed. The northern warrior God, who had been through life and death, showed no mercy. The huge sword pierced through Craig''s abdomen and forcibly cut off the back of the crazy werewolf. Blood splashed everywhere. Second kill. Craig, at level 16, is under the control of three casters and doesn''t even have a chance to react. That is to say, after Craig''s craziness, his body has risen to three blades and his body has become larger. Otherwise, he might be cut in two by Betty''s sword. "It''s so weak that compared with that lion, this werewolf doesn''t even deserve me to draw a sword." Li De on the back of the bone dragon turned his head and looked at the king of orcs, who was tied up like a leprosy, with a slight puff of his mouth. The fight just now makes him wonder. Level 18 Orc king is more powerful than anyone can imagine. After the bone dragon of level 18 joined the battle, he still failed to suppress Karp after ten minutes of fierce fighting. On the contrary, the crazy Karp played his life for life, which severely injured grott and Betty several times. If it wasn''t for their strong blood to help them recover, I''m afraid these two people were really killed by the 18 level Orc king in exchange for his life. Finally, Amy and Stanley, who finished casting, also joined the team to encircle Karp. The orc king is worthy of being the king of orcs. Under the encirclement and suppression of the five top combat effectiveness, he directly opened the final card - mania, and became a three blade, golden lion king warrior with golden light all over his body, and his strength was greatly increased. In the end, he smashed his heart twice and cut off half of his head. Grot was just one step away from falling. The powerful Betty also broke her arm twice, and dozens of ribs were broken. Even Amy and Stanley were seized by Karp and jumped into the sky to be severely injured. Even the bone dragon of level 18 was beaten, and the fire of soul was shaking. Until the last two casters restrict Karp''s movement, grot and Betty force Karp to inflict a heavy blow with wound for wound. Finally, the inevitable Karp resists the death breath of bone dragon. The five people work together to suppress the orc king, who is in a state of unparalleled openness. By contrast, Craig, a level 16 werewolf warrior who was crippled in a round of attacks, looks so rubbish. Of course, it''s not Craig''s weakness, it''s just that Karp is too strong, but there''s no harm without comparison. KAP''s powerful nature makes several people face him like a formidable enemy, and will naturally be disappointed and disdained when he is so useless. Looking down from the sky, although Craig was fatally hurt, the werewolf''s vitality is extremely tenacious and his body is still healing. Obviously, given a certain amount of time, this almost fatal injury can be cured. Li De sometimes had to sigh that, in terms of survival ability, the physical quality of soldiers'' endurance exercise was far beyond that of mages. Of course, the mage''s dazzling magic is also the soldier''s envy. "Amy, bring this guy up, and now they are our booty." Li De said and looked at Kapu behind him, inexplicably a little tangled. Orcs'' body structure is different from that of human beings, so the first embrace of blood clan has no effect on orcs. Their blood is not compatible with blood of blood clan. This makes Li De very distressed. He can''t hold the orc who is strong enough to make him envious. If he can''t control the orc, the harvest will be dim. Whether orcs or dwarfs, or elves, goblins and so on, although these are intelligent life, but they are completely different from human beings. No matter in terms of body structure or blood vessels, they are very different from human beings, so the first support of blood clan can not have an effect on these lives. It''s very much like Android is not compatible with apple, so he can''t force these aliens into blood. The reason why grot can become a blood descendant is that he is human in nature. Although grot is a northerner, northerners, norlans and even blue skinned people are all human heritage, and human blood flows in his body.It''s just that the environment and climate of growth are different, and various reasons cause the differences in appearance and strength. In the final analysis, it''s still human, so we can become blood race. There is a very special energy in the human body, which is the key to maintain the survival of the blood clan, and also the key for the blood clan to transform them into the first embrace. However, other races have no such special energy except human beings. This resulted in the orcs and dwarves, these alien race can not become blood. If Karp''s powerful fighting power can be used by him, he will immediately have a trump card in his hand, but now he can''t control the orc king for a short time. So it can only be controlled temporarily. At this moment, a distant explosion in the Dwarfs'' city was heard, and the fire was in the sky. Then there was a frenzied cry and fierce fighting. Dwarf city, chaos. Li De looked far away. Under the night, his sight was excellent. You can see what''s going on in the city. "Under the ancestral crown, it seems that it is a dwarf..." Stanley flies to him with his bound Craig. Li De nodded and looked behind him. The orc''s only king has been captured by him, and the other top combat power will be destroyed by three casters plus a Northern Warlord. The orcs in the dwarf valley have no backbone. They are just lambs waiting to be slaughtered. "Go, conquer the land with me." Li De''s heart rises a bit heroic, sitting behind the neck of this 20 blade undead, with sharp eyes. Now we should call Li De, the Dragon driving emissary. "Wow, Kaka, here comes the great man with dead bones. Lowly and humble orcs, please taste the dragon breath of the man with dead bones... Chapter 231 Rabbi''ao, with a hammer a head higher than him, ran across the crowd of beasts. No one can resist the rage of the 18th level dwarf king. The two blade Orc is as small as a child in front of the 1.5 blade dwarf king, and no Orc can survive a breath under his hammer. Rabbi''o''s pale lips show the weakness of breaking the chains of forbidden demons. The strength of level 18 dwarves is not even recovered by one third. But the fury of revenge made him ignore all this. "Patriarch Rabbi, the army attacking the orcs is not our reinforcements, it''s vampires!" At this time, Marcy manhammer approached the dwarf king with a somewhat complicated mood. On hearing this, rabbi''o''s expression solidified and turned his head abruptly. "Vampire?" "Yes, from the telescope, and there are many giant bats in the sky!" Rabbi took a deep breath, his eyes full of puzzles, vampire? How could it be a vampire? Full of questions hovered in his mind, but there was no time for him to know the details. He is well aware of the horror of vampires, a dark creature, and if it is an intact dwarf tribe, he is not afraid of any enemies. But after being enslaved for such a long time, the dwarf''s fighting power is not even one tenth of that at its peak. They have no power to face a group of vampires who can release powerful magic and make tens of thousands of orcs collapse. Now, we have to evacuate! "Tell all Terrans to get out of here right away from the secret road!" Although he wanted revenge, Rabbi still calmed down. The dwarves are too weak now. If he had only one person, he would have no scruples and even die here. But there are also old people and underage children among his people, and he can''t let his people bury with him. "Yes, patriarch." Marcy had just turned down when Rabbi jerked up his head. In the sky, hundreds of huge black shadows are flying at a very fast speed under the faint light of the fire. Pusu ~ this is a bat raised by vampires!! Rabio''s heart sank suddenly. The dwarves have hunted and killed vampires full of alchemy materials, and have seen such monsters. If rabio had countless ways to shoot these damned dark creatures in peacetime, the dwarves now have nothing. He had to let the bats, with their wingspan as wide as ten blades, spread fear above them. Rabio''s eyes flashed a little unwilling, but the potential is stronger than others. No matter how much unwilling he is in his heart, he can only turn around and leave. Hoo ~ more than 300 magic language bats hunt in the sky of dwarf cities by night, and they occupy the whole sky without rivals. Flapping wings of the figure whistling, to the original panic of the orcs brought greater fear. Rabio looked up warily, but to his surprise, these huge dark creatures did not attack the dwarves, but ignored the dwarves and attacked the orcs all the way. Several dwarfs were even saved. This scene makes rabbi''s expression coagulate. Are these vampires the reinforcements of master Warren and Anakin?? Otherwise, why didn''t they fight the dwarves. But is it possible? This is a dark creature, cruel, bloody and bloodthirsty. All negative adjectives can describe each other. Would such a dark life be the dwarf''s reinforcements? It''s impossible to think about it. But if not, why didn''t the other party not only hurt the dwarf, but also offered a helping hand?? Rabbi is full of doubts. But he didn''t stay too long. Although these giant bats raised by vampires didn''t attack the dwarves, he didn''t put his hopes on them. Only the power in your own hands is the truth. Other dwarfs also noticed the abnormality of the magic language bat. The original hostility to dark creatures like demons disappeared, and they stopped attacking them. Instead, they concentrated on dealing with the scattered orcs. After a while, Rabbi''s dwarves gathered more and more. In a few minutes, the number had exceeded 300. The strength of the dwarves in the formation of the army has greatly increased, and they have been crushed in the face of scattered orcs. At the same time, the magic language bat, who was just helping the dwarves, seemed to notice the scene, and unexpectedly began to disperse the dwarfs who were gathering towards the dwarf king, not as friendly as before. Rabio''s heart sank. "The people of the tribe, form a battle line, follow me back to rescue other people. Dwarf, never flinch "Never shrink back!" Hundreds of dwarfs roared, and their morale soared. Just as rabio was about to return to rescue the other dwarves, there was a terrible smell beyond words.Roar ~ a huge roar resounds over the dwarf city. Like an abyssal beast with a big mouth to devour the world, panic spread. It''s the breath of the dragon!! Marcy''s face, covered with a beard, looks extremely anxious and shouts at the dwarf king who is ready to re-enter the dwarf city. "Patriarch Rabbi, go, the dragon is coming!" "No, the people are still in the city!" Looking at labio, who has made up his mind, Maxi''s crazy roar with green tendons, "patriarch!! If we don''t leave, all of us will be left here!! Only live to revenge, when we find the copper hammer tribe, these damned orcs and vampires will become the dwarf''s prey When he heard this, Rabbi took a deep look at his trusted subordinates. His heart was horizontal and he did not hesitate. They quickly left the city with 300 dwarfs who had already reached the edge of the city, and fled their homeland to the secret passage in the valley. When Lee drove the bone dragon over the dwarves, Rabbi had already brought the dwarves into the passage. This secret passage is built in an abandoned mine on the edge of the mountain. If you want to pursue, you must enter the mine with complex terrain. "Under the ancestor''s crown, the dwarf king has escaped. Do we need to chase..." Stanley looked at the last few dwarves who entered the mine, but before he finished speaking, a huge noise broke out like rolling thunder. The mud in the tunnel where the dwarves fled was splashed with tens of blades and collapsed by an alchemy bomb. Lee shook his head. The dwarfs were decisive. "Don''t think about it now. Clean up the battlefield below." There was a little indifference in my eyes. "The orcs will kill all of them. As for the dwarves, as long as they don''t take the initiative to attack us, don''t hurt them. These are our booty." With Lee''s orders. More than 100 blood clans of level 7-9 cooperated with more than 300 magic language bats. Under the leadership of seven top fighting forces, they killed the remaining orcs in the dark. War has never been merciful. This is a war between races to fight for living space. There is no good or evil, no justice. This is a pure war. Although the number of orcs without backbone organization is more than 20 times that of the blood clan, there is no doubt that when the higher forces are crushed, there will be a great defeat and when the blood clan meets the dwarves, they will cry out that we are allies to rescue dwarves. As long as the dwarves do not attack the Holy Light blood clan, the Holy Light blood clan will not harm the dwarves. The frightened dwarfs didn''t believe it. At first, there was a terrible battle, but then they found out that these vampires did not attack them, and even helped them when they were in danger. Although the dwarves did not fully believe in the blood clan, they did not treat the blood clan as recklessly as the orcs. One day, two days, time is passing quickly. In the night, the valley experienced the most tragic scene. Killing is the theme of tonight, and death is the hymn of the night. Every second there''s life gone. There was no breath, and there were dead bodies all over the place. Blood stained every inch of the land that people have stepped on. The main enemies of the blood clan have already lost the will to resist. I don''t know how many orcs have thrown down their weapons and armor to run crazy outside the dwarf valley. They can''t stop these escaped orcs at all. There are too many of them. The number of blooded orcs is too small. The battle continued from night to dawn, when the first ray of light in the sky shone through the clouds in the dwarf valley. The tragic race war is finally over. By this time, most of the Dwarfs'' city had been destroyed, and high-rise houses collapsed on the streets, and beams and stones splashed all over the streets, blocking most of the streets. Half of the big cross clock on the corner of the corner was smashed to pieces and leaned against another gray house of four stories of wood and stone. The clock hit the wall from time to time in the wind, making a sound of duangduang. The streets were destroyed in a row. Under many collapsed houses, a few pale arms were stretched out between the rubble and the wooden beams. The blood slowly oozed from the destroyed houses. Life was always so cheap in the war. Debris filled every street, all of which showed the cruelty and indifference of the war. But this is for the losers. And the winner will get all the sweetness. Li De stood on an undeveloped street in the dwarf city, looking at the half collapsed city with a calm expression. It seems that all this has nothing to do with him. The magic language bats in the sky are still hunting to prevent the enemy from sweeping back again. The blood clan is binding the undead Orc captives.This is the war. Li De''s deep eyes are somewhat complicated. He is kind but not in charge of the army and good at managing money. Although he has experienced several wars, the scene of destroying everything still makes him feel a little sigh. "maybe this is the sentiment, MMP, win the battle, and still hurt the autumn in this sad spring..." Li De make complaints about himself. "Under the crown, the orc King wakes up, and the dwarves ask you to meet" not far away, Stanley approaches with a somewhat excited expression and begins to report. Li De''s face is full of worship. Under the command of their ancestors, they won a great victory, which is a glorious victory unprecedented. In one night, they exterminated an orc tribe with tens of thousands of troops, and captured a level 16 werewolf and a powerful 18 level Orc King alive. If they spread out, they will be praised by everyone in green city, and even tonight''s war will be praised by bards. And all the credit should be attributed to the great ancestor crown. Without the decisive command of the ancestor crown, all this would not have happened tonight. Li De doesn''t know that his blood descendant has quietly given all the credit to him in his heart. If he knows, he will be deeply gratified. I want you to praise me? Smell speech nod. "See the dwarves first, and as for the orc King... The lion warrior is our prisoner. Take care not to let him die." After that, he looked at hundreds of dwarfs in the distance with some meaningful eyes. This piece of meat to the mouth is really fat. Chapter 232 Marcy savage hammer was very anxious at this time and kept looking at the closed door. Last night, after the dwarf King left dwarf valley with his people, he decided to stay. Because there are still six or seven hundred people here. These people are his relatives and friends. He is not willing to give them up. If patriarch rabio can bring back reinforcements, Marcy believes he can become an agent. He has full confidence in this. But at this time, Maxi was worried and nervous about the next meeting. Because he is about to face the terrorist force that destroyed tens of thousands of ORC troops - vampires. He is well aware of the characteristics of dark creatures, bloodthirsty, cruel and indifferent. In all kinds of legends, vampires are worthy of No.1 villain. Even abysmal demons are no match for vampires in a way. Because the reputation of these dark creatures is so evil that all races are wary of it. Even though dwarves don''t have much contact with vampires, no one dares to belittle these exaggerated dark lives. Although I don''t know why these vampires didn''t attack the dwarves directly last night, Marcy absolutely doesn''t believe that these vampires are so kind and friendly. The insidious cunning of the dark creatures has always been publicized in the legends of all races. The waiting time was very long. Marcy felt that it was a year before the door was opened. Step on ~ the leather boots make a unique sound on the hardwood floor. Lee, in his black robe, stepped into the dwarf''s room. A little curious in the eyes, I looked around the room for a few eyes. The house is obviously dwarf style, rough and solid. The room is about four blades high, and everything around it seems a little short. The table is a little shorter than the normal one, the threshold is a little lower, and even the fireplace on the wall is one size lower. The house is very clean, the ground is made of gray hardwood, the stripes are clear, and the fragrance of wood is unique. The house is surrounded by gray stones, layered, you can feel the firmness at night. Dwarves are second only to mining and forging weapons for building. There was a gray log table in the middle of the house, several slightly shorter chairs around it, and a dwarf in armor and watchful eyes was standing by the windowless window watching him. The dwarf in front of him has pale gold hair like an old oil painting, and his beard is flaxen. He is shorter than an ordinary dwarf, about 1.4 blade. But his strong muscles held his armor high, and the sharp hammer, which weighed at least 300 pounds and was two times higher than the dwarf, showed the dwarf''s terrible power. Dwarves'' unique body structure and long-time forging weapons make them extremely powerful, even if they compete with the average height of two blade orcs. The moment Marcy saw Lee, she immediately lifted her heart, and then her eyes flashed with shock. Because he couldn''t feel any breath of the vampire, the elegant and aristocratic dark creature looked like an ordinary person in front of him. Marcy took a deep breath, even if the level 18 Rabbi could not hide in front of him, but the vampire did not let him detect the slightest breath. He knew that he had met a strong man far beyond his imagination. He took two steps and dropped his five fingers on his chest. "Masi manhammer, Dwarf Warrior of manhammer tribe, greets you, respected strongman." We must maintain enough respect for the strong. This is the most popular code of honor. Even if the other side is the enemy, is the legendary cruel bloody dark creature. Li De nodded and sat down at the gray round table, leaning back slightly on the chair and tapping his slender right hand on the table. Marcy manhammer Title: forging hand (with flexible hands, it can increase the success rate by 50 when forging weapons, and is good at making small weapons with volume less than half edge.) Level: 14 age: 267 Introduction: dwarf of manhammer tribe, craftsman who likes to forge small things. Marcy?? How does this name feel like a secondary two? Lee''s dark tucking Tucao, the dwarf''s properties are not strong, even make complaints about the general. But dwarves are dwarfs. They have good forging talents if they take out any of them. "Dwarf, what can I do for you?" Looking at Li De''s deep eyes that seem to be able to see through people''s hearts, Maxi took a deep breath and said in a loud voice. "Dear strong man, why restrict dwarves to leave?" Since the orcs were cleaned up last night, dwarves have been restricted by the bloodline.Although they did not imprison them, those high-level fighting forces have been hunting around them. Bone dragon, Castro, COSO, the deterrent power of this giant is invincible. So although the dwarves broke free from the enslavement of the orcs, they did not get the freedom they wanted. "Why? Dwarf, are you questioning me Li De''s tone is not slow, but with a strong pressure. "Now, everything in this land is the land, including the dwarves..." hearing this, Maxi immediately became angry, "no, you have no right to limit our freedom, I need to lead my people to leave now!" "By what?" There was a cold arc in the corner of Li De''s mouth. "We are dwarfs, not your booty!" Marcy argued. Li De shook his head and said with a bit of mockery, "isn''t it our booty? It''s orcs? " Marcy''s face stiffened in an instant. She opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to refute it. Being enslaved by orcs is a matter of deep shame to him. Li De didn''t care. He got up and put his hands on the table. He leaned down and looked at the dwarf. "If it had not been for master Warren''s request, believe me, the dwarves would have been prisoners by now." Master Warren?? Marcy''s face was a little surprised, "are you the reinforcements invited by master Warren?" Li De slightly cocked his mouth and shook his head under the expectant eyes of the other party, "no, in fact, the dwarf refused to become an ally with the Holy Light blood clan. Now we fight for ourselves. " This directly let Marcy''s mood sink to the bottom. "Tell your people that you are going to live in a new city." Marcy shook his head and said, "no, we will not leave this land that belongs to us" "now it belongs to the Holy Light blood clan" "you are a bandit!" "In fact, our occupation of this land has nothing to do with the dwarves. This land was taken from the orcs by the blood of the holy light. As for you, you are only slaves of orcs. What do you have to do with this land? " Li De waved his hand to stop masey, who was still arguing. "Anakin, Prince of dwarves, is also in my city. now your king is no longer here. I think you need a new leader." "No... Li Degen didn''t give Maxi any room to continue to speak, so he continued to be tough. "It''s not a consultation with you, dwarf. If you do not care about your people, once there is a problem, the Holy Light blood clan will not be merciful. Or do you have the strength to resist the dragon? " Marcy heard the naked threat and clenched his fists. But Yu Guang saw the skull dragon hunting in the sky outside the window. All his anger was suppressed. This is a vampire with a bone dragon!! Dwarves, what are you fighting against? The most important thing is that the dwarf king has left. In the future, he will take the dwarves army to step down here. When this idea rose, Massey''s will to resist plummeted. Looking at the dignified atmosphere, Li De straightened up slowly, and after finishing a little of his pleated robe, he said faintly. "Marcy, you''re a smart dwarf. I know you have a grudge and anger in your heart, but the weak in this world never have the right to choose. If you want revenge, you can wait until your king comes with enough reinforcements. Before that, what you have to do is not resist, but cooperate. If I were you, the best way is to hide and accumulate the power of dwarves silently, and wait until the day when foreign aid comes. Or temporarily agree to my request, in the dark to find the flaws of the Holy Light blood clan, from the internal destruction, in order to achieve your purpose. Instead of wearing worn-out armor and starving against a group of powerful enemies supported by dragons overhead. It''s not very brave, it''s stupid!! I don''t think he would have done that if the dwarf king was still there Marcy was shocked by this. It was very reasonable, but it was so strange to say it from a vampire who was about to enslave the dwarves. What''s more, you can see clearly. Do I still have a chance? God of forging, this vampire must be an apostle sent by evil gods!! Li De took a deep look at the dwarf. "I want to tell you that the Holy Light blood clan has no malice towards the dwarf. You can''t believe it, but I promise you. As long as the dwarves do not wave weapons to the Holy Light blood clan, you will not be hurt " he has been watching these natural forging events for a long time since he knew the dwarves'' news. As for the damage does not hurt, hum, when he returns to the dawn City, these guys are not left to his disposal.It''s time to dig mines, forge weapons and forge weapons. Can''t you enjoy such a good treatment in 996? As for whether the dwarfs are willing or not, he has many ways to make them work for him. Do you want to pay for dinner? Does the house cost money? Eating, drinking and dressing doesn''t need silver puck? It''s easy to make money. Go to work, forge weapons, build houses, mine ores... There are always jobs for you. In his eyes, these dwarfs are powerful labor forces, and they can make them work hard at a very low cost. Marcy looks into Lee''s dark eyes. He doesn''t know why. He always feels that although the vampire won''t hurt the dwarves, he doesn''t have any good intentions. But now... Marcy turned his head and looked out of the window. The once brilliant dwarf city had been destroyed by the fire of war, and the broken city made his heart ache. What''s more, the dwarfs of the once powerful and confident manhammer tribe were huddled together under the inspection of bone dragons, and their eyes were all at a loss. After being enslaved by orcs, dwarves have lost the right to choose their own destiny. They have no strength to resist. "I hope you can keep your promise" Li De shows a pure, kind and innocent smile. "Of course, I am a city Lord with noble character and praised by countless people." Chapter 233 When the dwarf''s problem was solved, the war was over, and Lee was relieved. In his mind, the dwarves are no less important than the main purpose of this, the MI silver vein. Dwarves are also a strategic force for dawn city and will be of great use in the future. But this is not the time to think about it. The war has won, and the more important thing is, of course, to clean up the spoils. The ultimate goal of Li De''s war is to fight for the legendary secret silver vein. The dwarf is just a surprise. Now it''s time to harvest. But before that, there is one more thing to deal with. The orc king of level 18, the lion warrior whose fighting power was so strong that he was shocked, has recovered. He also wanted to meet the orc king. After all, as the big boss of darkness, the standard dark life, it seems that this move is what a villain should do... Pretend to be in front of the losers... And explore the philosophy of life. "Stanley, take me to the orc king." Harrison is not around him. Lee likes to use Stanley''s dark sacrifice now. He is smart and intelligent, and what''s more, his vision is very broad. It''s very much to his taste, and he''s even planning to bring Stanley back to dawn city. The covenant of darkness is important, but the city of dawn is his root. "As you wish..." Stanley nodded respectfully. The loyalty of the blood lineage to the ancestor of the blood clan flowed through the blood and integrated into the soul. Not long after, under Stanley''s guidance, the two walked around the ruins of dwarf streets and came to a house that was personally guarded by grott. Compared with the free dwarves, Karp and Craig are less well treated. His body was not only tightly bound by the forbidden magic chain, but his limbs were all broken. More than a dozen blood clans are under martial law outside, and Grote, a powerful warrior with fearless blood at level 16, is constantly guarding in person. Looking at the history of dawn City, it is the first time that these two orcs have enjoyed this level of treatment, and Lee even thinks they should be honored. Craig is OK, the orc killed in seconds is almost a bonus. They really want to guard against the level 18 Orc king, KAP lion. This powerful Orc king not only shocked Li De deeply, but also made all the top fighting forces have the highest vigilance against him. The orc king is so strong that no one dares to ignore him... Even if he is seriously injured. Hearing the sound of footsteps, KAP opened his eyes slightly, lying on the ground trapped by black chains like zongzi. In his hazy vision, a pair of black leather boots appeared. The fresh air outside the house with a bit of bloody smell accompanied the visitors into his nostrils. He blinked his eyes hard. When he saw something in his eyes, he turned his head slightly. The huge lion''s head looked like a real beast. Looking up, the black robe of the mage embroidered with dark flowers had a kind of luxurious smell, and it was only at last that he saw the face that was so handsome that he could not see it. "Are you the king of vampires?" Kapp''s voice was weak, but there was no fear or trembling, and even in deep embarrassment, he still had the pride of being king of orcs. "I am the king of the lion tribe, KAP lion. Vampire, we lost the war under your strategy... the words of rongguangtong with a stiff tone are not unwilling or angry, and the tone is indifferent, like reminiscence with an old friend. "This failure is due to the absence of the shaman, which allows your caster to cast the magic successfully. Although I was defeated, it didn''t mean the failure of the lion tribe. The lion tribe will not be destroyed. The shaman will lead the lion tribe to survive in the barren wilderness Li De''s mouth slightly puffed, inexplicably strange, why do you say this to me? I''m not interested in your lion tribe for a dime, OK. "It has nothing to do with the lion tribe when the blood clan fights you. It''s just because you have occupied the dwarf''s mi silver vein, and the blood clan just needs the secret silver vein, that''s all." The silver vein is the target of the vampire?? Not the lion tribe? This makes the originally calm KAP look a little ugly. The tone was a little unbelievable. "Your target is the dwarf''s silver vein?? There are secret silver veins here? " "Of course, do you think the blood clan will come to fight with the orcs in such a free time?" Li De''s face is very strange when he heard this. You''ve made dwarves your slaves to forge weapons for you. You don''t even know that there are secret silver veins here?? Frowning, "don''t you occupy the dwarf Valley for the sake of Mithril veins?"At this time, Kapp felt that his mind was broken. "No, we are for food... after that, what Kapp used to do was not know why he felt a little shame under the dazed eyes of Lee De, and continued to add,"... And the armor and weapons of dwarves. " Li De''s mouth twitched violently. At this time, he remembered that although the orc king was powerful enough to frighten him, he was still a poor man in the final analysis. Compared with his monthly income of 100000 kinpuks, he is too poor to see. The main reason why such a powerful tribe on the other side launched a war was actually for food. The main reason why a dwarf tribe with powerful force was beaten down was to make a living. Sure enough, life is the master of drama. Kapp gave Lee a deep look, then closed his eyes and stopped talking. It''s just the bitterness in my mouth. He did not expect that because of his one decision, it would lead to the decline of the lion tribe. Moreover, he didn''t know about the secret silver ore vein, which made him feel very upset at this time. If the Mithril vein is found, he says nothing to get the lion tribe caster back. Mi silver vein, it''s mi silver vein!! It was a fatal mistake. But what he said just now is true, the lion tribe and the shaman will not perish. But after the death of so many people, even if the powerful lion tribe will not be destroyed, it will also be reduced to a small tribe. Maybe there will be another day of rise, maybe never again. After all, he failed to lead the lion tribe to survive. "King of vampires, if you want to kill me, can you let that northern warrior do it? The great lion warrior should die in the hands of the warrior. " Kapp''s tone was a little weak and hard to hide. Although the body of level 18 soldiers is strong enough, they were attacked by two powerful soldiers and were shot by dragon breath. The most important thing is that he also used mania. The side effects of ORC mania are almost equivalent to that the mage is forced to drain his magic power and mental power. Combined with this, he is now in an unprecedented period of weakness. Now even a farmer with a farm tool can kill him. He was ready for death. "No, you''re not going to die. Maybe you''ll be a part of dawn city in the future," lied said with a mysterious smile and turned away without waiting for Kapp to speak again. Although he can''t hold a foreign race for the first time, he has enslaved the dead bone, an orc... Even if he is stronger, he can''t compare with the necromancer who plays with the soul in this respect. Kapp opened his eyes slightly, puzzled. The city of dawn?? Is this vampire''s castle?? The king of vampires, why do you think the noble lion warrior will surrender to him?? Well, stupid vampires, orcs don''t surrender. The great lion will not yield to anyone!! Never!! Out of the room where Karp was being held, Lee felt refreshed. The fruit of victory is always wonderful, especially in front of the once powerful enemy to show off, tut Tut, that kind of feeling is very comfortable. No wonder so many villains always like BB after gaining absolute advantage. It''s really wonderful to show off the joy of victory in front of the enemy. This is the legend that if you don''t pretend, nothing will die. half a day later, next to a collapsed house. Standing next to the half damaged circular stone pillar that hasn''t collapsed with the house, Li De looks at Stanley next to him and asks directly. "Stanley, have you found the Mithril vein?" Stanley, with a ferocious scar on his face, wore a priest''s robe of the same color as Lee''s, and was tall and bulky. He had no weakness that a caster should have. Stanley is more of a fighter than Lee. Stanley nodded with rare excitement. "Under the crown, the vein of Mithril is under our feet." Right under our feet?? Li De is confused, looking at the bluestone floor under his feet, some do not know why. "You mean the dwarves found a vein of Mithril beneath their city Stanley nodded affirmatively. "Yes, Amy has found out." Li De got a positive answer and couldn''t help grinning. It''s too much of a cow. It''s really a race full of mining skills. If you want to find a place to build a city, it is built on the precious silver vein that can make the two countries go to war. This luck, almost nobody. At this time, Amy, the shadow high priest of level 15, came to reed with a kind of excited expression."You call me under my ancestor''s crown?" "Just now Stanley said you talked about finding out the secret silver vein?" Li De asked questions with great interest. "That''s right. The news of the Mithril vein only spread among the high-level of several dwarves. I overheard a word when I sneaked in before the war. Finally, the specific location of the vein was determined after the clansmen went down to explore. Although the orcs searched the whole city, the dwarves were very strict in keeping secrets. They did not know about the secret silver vein, nor did they see the underground of the city. That''s why they don''t know anything about the Mithril vein. " After hearing Amy''s explanation, Li De was a little surprised, but then he frowned again. "What''s the secret silver ore from the dwarves before?" "Before the dwarves, there was a rapidly depleted vein of Mithril, from which the very low-quality Mithril ores flowed. There is not much silver in this vein now "So it is. That is to say, this time we are picking peaches?" Li De had a bright smile on his face. "Can we infer the reserves of the mitilver vein?" Amy laughed bitterly and shook her head. "We don''t have any prospectors. If we want to find out the reserves, we need to go back to dawn city and bring the prospecting team." "Didn''t you get any information from the dwarves?" "Under the crown, the dwarves have no confirmed reserves. Because this vein is under the dwarf city, if they dig directly, the city will be destroyed. Therefore, the dwarves have been discussing the plan of mining, and construction has not been started, and the specific reserves are unknown to anyone. But to be sure, the content of this vein is not low, and the quality of the ore is also very high Mining Mithril veins will destroy the city? Lee''s face was a little odd when he heard this, and looked around him. Looking at the surrounding ruins, some of them couldn''t laugh or cry. Now that he had made up his mind to the dwarves, the city was nearly razed to the ground after the brutal fighting last night. "Amy, the secret silver vein dispatch elite guard, no one is allowed to approach." "Yes, under the crown." Li De nods. He seems to be able to see the Dragon hunting scene with the supernatural equipment forged by secret silver. After instructing Amy, he turned to look at Stanley with some solemnity, "Stanley, report the loss of the blood clan." Stanley nodded slightly, pondered for a moment, and then said slowly. "Under the crown, the blood clan didn''t join the battlefield at the first time last night. We didn''t participate in the war until the orcs broke up. But at this time, the orcs will to resist is greatly reduced, and the damage to us is very limited. During the whole night''s fighting, 34 blood clan wounded people did not die, and a total of 17 magic language bats were lost Li De nodded with satisfaction. Because the caster of the lion tribe was not there, his plan was very successful. It not only played the most effective role of COSO and Castro, but also directed the blood clan to successfully cast complex large-scale magic, causing the orcs to run to rout. The loss of more than a dozen magic language bats were also killed in hand to hand combat. Compared with the orcs'' death and injury, the blood clan''s loss is hardly worth mentioning. This war damage ratio can withstand any degree of praise. "Has the harvest been counted?" "Of course," Stanley''s face was obviously relaxed, a little pleased. "The harvest is divided into big pieces. The first is the harvest of population. 582 orcs were captured, all of them were intermediate professionals of level 5-9, including two top Orc professionals, Craig the werewolf at level 16, and Karp, the orc king and lion warrior, at level 18. Another 642 dwarves will be moved by us to dawn city Li De nods. Orc captives can be thrown into the giant''s Valley to dig mines. They can be used to build cities and enslave these alien peoples with countless blood in their hands. He doesn''t have any psychological burden. Dwarves, needless to say, in his plan, the weapons and equipment of the city of dawn will be forged in the hands of these guys, which is definitely a strategic force. "Second, the harvest of ore veins. There are two rich large iron ores in the dwarf Valley, one of which has been exhausted, and the other has not yet been excavated. There are also several small copper and silver mines to be developed. " And two large iron mines? No wonder the dwarfs built cities here, and there is no more perfect habitat for these people who like to forge and mine because of the dense distribution of ore veins. "Third, the harvest of weapons and equipment. At present, there are about 2000 sets of dwarves'' forged armor and 3000 pieces of weapons of various types. In addition, there are about 30000 other properties of jinpuke."Compared with the first two trophies, the wealth that made a nobleman feel his heart beat faster was better than nothing in Lee''s opinion, and there was no difference. Although Stanley''s report was not very detailed, it was clear and organized, and Lee understood in an instant that he had won the prize. Among them, there is no doubt that the most expensive secret silver vein, followed by more than 600 dwarves, and then Craig and Kapp, the orcs with explosive combat capacity. There is no need to mention the importance of the mithrine vein. A rich ore can make two countries wage war for it. Dwarves are an important labor force, which is a timely supplement to the dawn City, which is extremely short of population. The rest of Craig and Karp, although Craig was killed by seconds in a round, after all, they are the top combat effectiveness of level 16. If it wasn''t for a bad life, you wouldn''t be able to disarm so quickly if you didn''t encounter bone dragon and Betty''s top fighting capacity. Therefore, the value of this werewolf as a level 16 top fighting force can''t be ignored. As for Karp, not to mention that the orc king, who was so powerful that he made his mouth water, was too overbearing. Under one-on-one, Li De even dares to make sure that the level 18 skeleton dragon can not keep Karp, and the combat effectiveness of two level 18 can only be regarded as fifty five. Bone dragon, this is a giant dragon. Even the dead giant dragons are still too powerful to count. The orc King''s ability to follow a bone dragon five or five times is enough to show a lot of things. In last night''s battle, Karp did not dare to act rashly if the side effects of madness were not exaggerated. Otherwise, it''s not sure what''s going to happen in the end, if you''re going to explode in the first place and risk your life with grott and Betty. Of course, the assumption is, after all, the assumption that the winner is not the powerful orc, but the one who belongs to him, the Lord of dawn, lied kachard. Now what makes Lee''s heart beat, if he can turn this Orc into his own man like a dead bone. It''s... Amazing. Lee''s heart beat faster when he thought about the scene. The orc king of level 18... he is a bully. It''s definitely going to be his trump card, a better ace than Betty. Although the bone dragon is powerful, its huge size determines that it can''t play a role in many scenes. This giant with a 20 blade wingspan is more suitable for large-scale combat. But Kapp is different. No matter where he is, the strength of the lion warrior can make people blind. But now the biggest problem is the same as the dead bones. Although the power of faith can assimilate a person''s soul, it can make him become his most loyal subordinates. But now he''s still a poor man. Faith is so poor. Moreover, with the power of Karp, I''m afraid that the power of faith needed is almost the same as that of a dead bone. Dead bones need tens of thousands of faith to be assimilated. Now the necromancer is only threatened by him. He must assimilate with the power of faith in the later stage, otherwise he will not be at ease. By contrast, the power of faith needed to assimilate Kapp is absolutely not less. If you want to turn these two level 18 combat effectiveness into your subordinates, you need at least 20000 belief power. 20000. Thinking about this horrible data, Lee took a breath. The dawn sect has not yet accumulated tens of thousands of beliefs so far. This will cost at least 20000 points, which is equivalent to prepaying the strength of belief next year. I''m in the red, big brother. It made him hurt and happy. However, two of them belong to his level 18 combat effectiveness... They are all in a state of mind. "Alas, there are so many good things to worry about. It would be great if I could suddenly get a million points of faith power..." after imagining a happy life in which the power of faith soared to 1 million points, Li De shook his head and took back his scattered thoughts. He turned to look at the respectful Stanley, pondered for a moment, and then said slowly. "Stanley, there are two things you need to do now." Stanley''s face immediately became dignified. "Under the crown, I''m at your command." "First, send the dwarves and orcs back to dawn city. Harrison has to deal with the dwarves. These days, you and Betty, grot and Amy are all staying in dawn city. Now the number of blood clan is too small. You need to deter the dwarves and orc captives. " Li De said this matter slightly dignified expression, dwarf king with hundreds of dwarfs fleeing, he actually has a chance to catch up. But in the end, he acquiesced in the other party''s departure. It''s not that he doesn''t want to take all the dwarves back to dawn city. Instead, it''s too much to chew. As a powerful race, dwarves have firm will and strong strength. The ordinary strength of dawn city is even worse than them.It is not a good thing for dwarves to enter the dawn City, because their powerful force has threatened the rule of the blood clan. Dwarves are not human beings. Human refugees are plundered by blood race, so they are not able to resist. But dwarves have, and even under organized leadership, are highly likely to succeed. Especially the dwarf king, if the dwarf king is still there, these dwarfs will not easily integrate into the dawn city. They will only follow their king. It''s not surprising that even after the dwarves recover, rebellion will happen. That''s why Lee is not interested in pursuing the dwarf king, whose departure is a good thing for him to conquer the remaining dwarves. Although the number of dwarfs is still large, they are already under control. The most important thing is that without the existence of dwarf king, dwarves are in a state of loose sand. No one has the ability to lead these stubborn guys. When the dwarfs go to dawn City, he can implement the policy he wants to divide these natural forgers into residents of dawn city. This is the essence of the political struggle to win over, suppress and unite. As long as there is no leader to resist, these dwarfs will be lambs to be slaughtered in his hands, and it is only a matter of time before they are integrated into the dawn city. "Under the crown, there are so many dwarves, I''m afraid..." Stanley has some worries. The orc captives can be kept in strict custody, but for the dwarves, Lee de obviously wants to subdue them. It''s impossible to treat dwarves in the same way as orcs, but if dwarves are allowed to move in dawn City, they will definitely pose a great threat to dawn city. Short is not a weak race to be bullied. "Stanley, it''s not hard to solve the dwarfs. You have a broad vision and are smart enough, but there are still some things that need to be further studied and strengthened. When you go back to dawn city and you study with Harrison for a while, I believe you will become better. Blood clan needs talents like you. " Without much explanation, Li De came forward and patted him on the shoulder. Stanley nodded slightly, and there was no doubt in his black eyes. It seemed that Lee''s words could never be wrong. "Yes, under the crown." Li De is satisfied with a smile. He appreciates this intelligent subordinate, who can take such a bold strategy as using players to deal with players when players appear. Naturally, it''s unusual. "Second, restart production in dwarf Valley as soon as possible. I need to mine the Mithril vein as quickly as possible. And although the lion tribe has been defeated by us, we can''t decide that they will not return. Be sure to take defensive measures to prevent another attack. At the same time, I''ll keep Corso, Castro, and bone dragons here to guard Lee''s tone was slow, but there was no doubt about it. "Now, this land belongs to the land of dawn City, no one can take it from us, no!" After that, he took a deep look at the ground. There was a secret silver which was countless times more precious than jinpuke. "As you wish." Stanley bowed deeply, and Lee''s simple words made him feel the blood in his heart. At the moment, even in the face of the dragon, he dared to charge. "After I go back, I''ll ask the city hall to arrange people to mine the ore, so you can take charge of it." after Li De pondered for a moment, he felt a little heavy. "If we want to keep this vein, maybe we will fight a few more times. The Revenge of the lion tribe, and the fleeing dwarf king, they may attack the dwarf Valley again at any time. You should be prepared After all, it was the tiger''s mouth that snatched the meat from the jaws of the orcs and dwarves. If there is no second wave, the third wave of counterattack is not normal. But there is nothing to fear in the city of dawn. Now he has enough strength to deal with all this. Especially after mining the Mithril vein, the strength of dawn city will be greatly improved. When the time comes, let alone one side of power, that is, dwarves and orcs together, the dawn city will have no fear. Of course, the premise now is that the secret silver mine must be mined immediately, so that the resources in the dwarf Valley can become a powerful nourishment for the dawn city. This is the essence of war, plundering resources and strengthening ourselves. Li De believes that as long as he is given a period of time, the dawn city will go to a new level. Now the enemy that can bring him trouble will no longer be trouble. Chapter 234 After arranging everything, when it was dark, Lee returned to dawn city with the dwarves and orc captives. Although the crisis faced by dwarf Valley can not be regarded as relieved, it is impossible for the lion tribe and the dwarf king who has left to give up. But it won''t be too dangerous in a short time. The dwarves are unlikely to take revenge in a short time, and it will take a long time for these guys to find enough reinforcements. As for the orcs of the lion tribe, even their own kings have been captured, and with a large number of downsizing, they are afraid that they will fall into a turbulent situation for a long time. What they need to face now is not revenge, but to ensure the survival of the lion tribe. According to the general statistics of the blood clan, only more than 3000 orcs escaped from the tens of thousands of orcs last night. The remaining 7000 orcs are buried in this land forever. He has made outstanding achievements in the war. Even if the orcs could build an army, the threat was reduced by countless levels. Besides, there are three terrible monsters, namely, the bone dragon of level 18, the bronze Cyclops of level 16, and the king of dawn bat at level 16, which are enough to cope with the big scene. There is not much pressure to deal with an orc tribe without a king. More than 300 magic language bats took off from dusk and flew four times. It was not until the next day that the orc captives and dwarves were transported back to dawn city. When a steady stream of ORC captives and dwarves arrived at dawn, the city was boiling. The first Orc captives arrived at 9 p.m., when many residents were still awake. Every resident''s face wore a smile that could not be concealed as he watched the orcs in ragged furs, strong, big, and ferocious fangs were brought down from the demon language bat. Because their great lord of Cachar won the war again!! This is a victory for the dawn City, and also for the blood of the holy light. Of course, the glory of this God belongs to them. Praise the goddess! Praise the Lord of Cachar! Orcs are the most standard alien race, far from the human form. The body with two blade height is very oppressive. The muscles under the simple gray fur clothes are extremely strong. The fur is held up high and high. four fangs are sharp and dangerous. The black eyes twinkle with cruelty. The face is pale green skin, and the face is extremely ugly. Many orcs saw the people around the square looking at them recklessly. They were furious and growled at the residents with grinning teeth. In their impression, the weak human has always been regarded as the existence of food by him. As long as he sees a powerful orc, he will surely shiver with fear. This has been proved in countless battles on the border. But... When they grin and show the so-called ferocity, what they get is the heartless ridicule of the residents of dawn city. "Hahaha, is this Orc? It''s so ugly! " "Do you think his grin looks like a pig on a farm?" "The lowly orcs dare to fight against the blood clan of Shengguang and the city of dawn. Hum, you are looking for your own death!" "These goddamn orcs should take them to the mines to dig and give us arable land!" "Under the crown of praise, praise the goddess, victory always belongs to us - to the great city of dawn!" ".... scared? How can it be, if it''s at the border, they might be scared to face these damn orcs alone. But where is this? But here is the great master of the city of Chahar, the great master of the city. As long as the Holy Light blood clan still exists, as long as the Lord of Cachar is still there, they are fearless. Hearing the derision of the surrounding residents, the orcs, who were originally fierce, suddenly lost their faces. At the border, as long as you see their figures, these powerless human beings are like lambs who see the wolf, and have no will to resist. But now... Even if they are captives, these human beings should not react like this. Why?? What these orcs don''t know is, what are orcs to the residents? There are also undead and Cyclops in this city. They see so many different kinds of life every day, and obviously much more terrifying than orcs. What else should the well-informed residents be afraid of. If these residents knew what these orcs were thinking, they would raise their heads high and laugh at each other''s ignorance and superficiality. Dwarves are treated much better than orcs who are bound up. Dwarves don''t come as captives. Of course, the only difference between them and orcs is that they are not shackled or roped.When the dwarves came to the square, they were more surprised than the simple minded orcs. Is this really a vampire city?? Due to the powerful force of the blood clan, Maxi had to take his people to the legendary vampire castle. Before he came, he had made psychological preparations. I thought it would be a gloomy and horrible place, but I didn''t expect that this city should be so brilliant, and there are a large number of human beings living in it. Most of all, the relationship between these humans and vampires is incredible. When can human and vampire this kind of natural enemy get along so harmoniously??? The God of forging is on. He must be dazzled. Without waiting for masido to think about it, the already prepared patrol began its operation. When orcs are taken to dawn square, they are taken directly to prison, while dwarves need to register information like humans and get identity cards before entering dawn city. ten wooden tables have been set up. The blood clan who is responsible for managing registered residence has already done related preparations and guided the dwarves to register. Raymond has become the person in charge of public security this time. As a member of the public order who reports the Wolf Gang and is loyal to the dawn City, with his flexible mind, Raymond has now become a squadron leader in the patrol team, with hundreds of people under his command. It is worth mentioning that with the approaching of the winter moon, Li De made a lot of preparations for plundering the population. The patrol team, for example, has been formed into a strict military organization, the king''s blade. Besides the blood clan, the king''s blade will be the second regular army in the dawn city. In addition to strict military training, the members of the king''s blade should learn cultural knowledge and combat skills every day, and receive the most glorious salary - military pay. The king''s blade is based on the patrol team. At present, the number of the whole army has reached 600. What''s more, when Lee was sniping at the Dark Pact, more than 20 northern soldiers captured in the process of hunting Grote had been sent to the king''s blade to serve as instructors. These northern warriors have begun the most rigorous training of King''s blade warriors. Under the orders of Betty and grott, these northern soldiers have gradually become part of dawn city in the past few months. They are no longer enemies. In his plan, the army of the future dawn city will be composed of two parts. The first is undoubtedly the blood clan, which is the foundation of everything and the focus of unconditional priority development. However, due to the inborn talent of blood clan, they can''t storm soldiers in a short period of time. They can only take elite flow, so they need additional strength to supplement. In this case, a second part of military power - armies of other races, Cyclops, dwarfs, humans, and even orcs will join in. Each race has different roles and effects. He wanted to build a strong, complex army, and now, of course, it''s a fantastic idea. In this plan, the role of human beings is not small. They not only need to be responsible for maintaining the internal security of the city, but also go out to fight with the blood clan. One of the most outstanding part of humanity will be absorbed by the blood clan and become a member of the blood clan. In the dawn City, he recruited mages and apprentices on a large scale, which was the same idea. He selected talents, and the best of them would become the noble holy light blood clan. The direct leader of the king''s blade is Li De, and all the leaders and vice leaders with more than 10 team leaders must pledge allegiance to Li De and sign the soul contract. The army is firmly in Lee''s hands, and there is no possibility of betrayal. At present, the patrol team is directly under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of public security, which is a sub department under the blade of the king. Of course, all members of the king''s blade now belong to the patrol team, but now Li De has set up the framework of the king''s blade. If you want to really develop this army, at least it will be after the winter moon. Moreover, this army can not replace the blood clan in a short period of time. It can only play a complementary role in the strength of the blood clan. "All dwarfs line up, and everyone registers the information truthfully. After registering, you will get housing and food, and every dwarf will get a job in dawn city... " Raymond is shouting for order. And there are hundreds of armored patrolmen around who keep the perimeter under control. Although the dwarves are not angry, they can only be obedient under the threat of powerful breath released by several top fighting forces. Maxi watched all this silently, and his expression was very strange coming to the vampire city gave him the most direct impression that he was not in the legendary bloody and cruel vampire castle, but as if he had come to a human city.All this is so disharmonious, how to see how awkward. Line up, check in. The process is a little cumbersome, but Marcy is still following the vampire''s guide with patience. Because around grot, Betty, Amy, and Stanley, these four more than 15 top class combat effectiveness released a strong momentum, so that he had to obedient. It''s like a dragon staring at you all the time. It''s really terrible. After a day and a night of collapse, the tired dwarves have not so much energy and energy. Everyone''s eyes are full of fatigue, and they all want to fix these things quickly, until there is no trouble. "Next..." Maxi looked at the dwarfs in front of him and registered to leave. After that, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief and finally arrived at him. "I am the registered residence officer of the holy blood clan. To ensure that you can honestly answer, I will use real word to distinguish in the process. daybreak city registered residence management stipulates that all foreign population must be recorded in detail, so that you can consider that we will match your abilities accordingly. If your answer is true, then you will get free food and shelter. If you hide it, your treatment will be reduced to the minimum... there are several rules in dawn city that must be observed. Listen to me... " Maxi has been to human cities, and he knows that people there are insatiable. He thought that the dark creature who revealed the vampire would ask him for kimpuck or other benefits, but he didn''t expect that the other party would say nothing about it. On the contrary, he really just asked him some questions, although these questions were so complicated that his surname was pronounced "manhammer" or "Manchu hammer". But after this scene, the impression of the vampire ruled city immediately changed. Although the image of vampires is terrible. But the other party''s action is completely in accordance with the rules, there is no extortion in his imagination. This actually made marcigo look at these vampires. This city is really different. After registration, Maxi received his own ID card and house registration number. He only needed to wait for a wave of 30 dwarves to form a wave, and then a special person led them down to live in their house. All this makes Marcy feel professional. It seems that they have done it countless times. Every step is perfect. What they need to do and how to do it just need to follow the instructions of the staff. It''s not as complicated as going to human cities. And in the process, no one has made trouble for them. This is incredible. Is this still the home of vampires?? Marcy looked blankly at the people around him. He was not alone in that strange mood, but all the dwarfs. "Marcy?" Just after Marcy had registered the information, a voice with surprise came from the crowd. Marcy''s body was shocked and suddenly turned his head. His eyes were filled with joy that could not be concealed. "Master Warren!" The two dwarfs, under everyone''s gaze, suddenly and mercilessly come to bear''s embrace. The happiest thing is to meet an old friend in another country. "Marcy, where is chief rabbi?" After the two separated, Warren pressed down the smile on his face and looked around. He didn''t find that the familiar figure''s expression became a little stiff. Happy mood immediately becomes dignified, in the heart a bad premonition floats. "Why didn''t patriarch Rabbi come back with you?" Marcy shook his head and lowered his voice slightly, "master Warren, patriarch rabio is OK, he left the dwarf valley through the abandoned mine before the vampire came. Now, he may be on the way to find the tongchui tribe... Warren was relieved to hear this. Fortunately, their king is OK, otherwise the dwarf tribe will really decline. After returning to God, he immediately asked. "Are there many casualties among the clansmen? And what about those damn orcs? " Speaking of this, Marcy shook his head, his face very delicate. "Most of the people are OK, and not many soldiers have died. The orcs... " Marcy turned her head and looked at Betty, who was leaning on a huge sword and chatting with the residents of the square like a girl next door. Her voice was very strange. "Those damned orcs, defeated by the vampires, at least killed most of them!" Warren''s body shakes and looks at Marcy in disbelief. "Killed most of you?? The lion tribe has tens of thousands of orcs!! Their king, that damned lion warrior, but in a one-on-one fight to win the rabbi clan chief!!The orcs led by such a powerful Orc King were exterminated by the blood clan? " At this time, the figure of Li De with a faint smile appeared in Warren''s mind. At this moment, he only felt that the handsome face became more and more mysterious. It was like a thick fog over him. How strong is this vampire? What kind of power is hidden in this city?! At this time, Warren felt only a deep weakness. Is it good or bad that dwarves are attracted by such a powerful existence? At this time, his eyes are deeply puzzled. Although Lide has not hurt the dwarves, he is not sure what the real purpose of the vampire City Lord is for the dwarves. Dwarves now have no strength to resist such a powerful and mysterious existence. "Marcy, what did the Lord of Cachar tell you when he brought the dwarves to dawn city?" "Lord of cachal? You mean the king of vampires Marcy looked at Warren and nodded. There was something unnatural in Marcy''s eyes. "The vampire said that if he was me, he would not fight directly against the blood clan, but would accumulate strength to wait for the rescue of rabbi''o clan leader. Or look for the flaws of the blood clan in the dawn city instead of risking being hanged to resist the gaze of the bone Dragon... bone dragon?? This vampire has enslaved a bony dragon?? There was something indescribable in Warren''s eyes, and he was not surprised at this. It was not surprising to say this with the wisdom of the city''s master. But the existence of bone dragons in this city is beyond his imagination. "I see, Marcy, don''t be impulsive in this city... The Lord of Cachar is far more intelligent than we think. At the same time, it''s even more difficult to deal with... " Maxi looked at the most respected Wallen in the manhammer tribe with so much fear that he opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but finally he shut it down. Chief rabbi, maybe only you can save the manhammer tribe. - - - - - - after all Orc captives and dwarves have arrived at dawn city. The first ray of light appeared in the sky. Dawn has come. Huhu ~ after staying up all night, many residents watched excitedly, and a figure riding a magic language bat slowly fell down. "The Lord of Cachar is back!" One sentence made the residents who had some sleepiness wake up in an instant. All of them looked at the figure in the middle of the square with burning eyes. It''s really the Lord of cachal!! Castro was left in the dwarf Valley by lide to guard the Mithril vein. He came back with the last moo bat to transport the spoils. When he turned over and got rid of the magic language bat, his figure appeared in everyone''s eyes. The perfect face, impeccably handsome, the dark pattern of the wizard''s robe makes his originally tall figure more and more impressive. His actions and actions are elegant as a royal aristocrat who has been passed on for thousands of years. The owner of this city, is back. Li De''s every move touched everyone''s heart. Treading ~ treading ~ the leather boots make a slight noise on the bluestone floor. After seeing Lee''s face, the residents who had been talking about it immediately stopped their voices. All eyes with unspeakable fanaticism look at the master of the city, the great ruler - the Lord of cachal. "Long live the Lord of Cachar!" I don''t know who called out in the crowd for the first time, and then the whole city was noisy. "Long live the Lord of Cachar!" "Long live the Lord of Cachar!" "The city of cachal..." the noise and cheers of the city, when the first ray of light of dawn comes, boils. The residents who stayed up all night were not tired at all. They were immersed in the joy of winning the war. This is a victory for the dawn City, a victory for every inhabitant!! What is "win people''s heart", this is called "people''s heart". Li De, who has the double status of master of dawn and master of dawn sect, is the absolute master in this city. His popularity has been well received by the residents. The dwarfs around looked at this scene with wonderful expression. Marcy took a deep breath. The huge cheers of the crowd around him even made his ears sing. He turned his head and looked at the silent Warren. His mouth was extremely bitter. "Master Warren, why does this vampire have such a great reputation in this human dominated city?Why do humans respect vampires so much? " This problem was just like a nightmare. He couldn''t understand why such a thing happened to the two races that were clearly enemies?? Vampires live in harmony with humans, which is the most fantastic thing he has ever heard. You are vampires, vampires!! Warren looked at Marcy''s expression and shook his head deeply. "I''m thinking about it, too. But there has been no answer... But now that I see this scene, it may be needless to say. They have a good king, a king who can easily defeat tens of thousands of orcs. " Marcy turned his head and looked at the handsome figure surrounded by thousands of residents cheering. His expression was very delicate. At this time, he remembered what Li De said to him. If I were you, I should choose to hide and wait for the opportunity. This Vampire... Marcy took a deep breath, his eyes were full of complexity... It was terrible. Li De''s eyes were burning at the residents around him, smiling at their expectant eyes. Turn to the important platform of dawn square. Postwar sentiment is even as important as whether the war has been won. "My people, I am your city Lord, cachal." The same sentence, the first time you listen to it is totally different from listening to it 100 times. Especially after the victory of the war. Even many believers of dawn sect directly wet their eyes, and their eyes were excited and worshipped at the heroic figure. "As you can see, with the support of all the residents and with your efforts, we have won the war again..." in a word, the enthusiasm of the residents below was ignited. Cheers and shouts resounded over the city again, and even the thick clouds in the morning were shattered. Li De watched the scene with a smile on his face. Propaganda is the most powerful ideological weapon. On earth, there is no magic or soul contract, but most soldiers are as loyal to their own power and country as iron. This is the power of propaganda. In this backward world of thought and public opinion, Li De used the weapon of propaganda to the extreme. Before each war, the propaganda department will publicize the necessity of this war, what I can gain by winning, what I will lose if I lose, and what will happen if I do not fight. The final conclusion is that we must fight. After winning, the propaganda department will select some outstanding heroes to publicize and build them into national idols. The war booty is also a heavy description of the war, and some of them are of small value and unimportant use as the welfare of the residents. But at the same time, the propaganda department did not cover up the hardships of the war. Among them, the wounded and killed soldiers will mourn heavily, so that everyone can know the difficulty of the Shengguang blood clan and who the army of dawn city is fighting for. Several sets of combination boxing down, the whole city''s popular will is firmly tied by Li De. Even in the future, if anyone dares to slander the blood clan because of the war moved by the city of dawn, these residents will be the most firm refuters. The strength of the masses of the people is infinite. We should let the enemy sink into the vast ocean of the people. "My people, the Holy Light blood clan is your shelter, is the guardian of the dawn City, we launched the war, is for the dawn city''s future. All for the future of every resident. Weak is the original sin! If we do not seize more resources to make us stronger, then one day when others enter the dawn City, only our residents will be hurt. Do you want to see the dawn City captured by other forces, who will seize our land, abuse our wives and children, occupy our houses, and occupy our wealth? " Li De''s tone is strongly provocative. In an instant, the original warm atmosphere becomes even higher. "I don''t want to!" "I don''t want to!" "..." their everything was given by the dawn City, and no one wanted to lose all of them, so Li De''s words had the power that no one could refuse. To the heart of the people. "My people, all that the blood of the holy light has done is to make the city of dawn better. It''s all about making our life better. In the future, I will give you a safer and better life. All for the city of dawn The short speech made the residents boil again after the night. With Lee''s reputation, there is no need to publish a long speech. It just needs to stir up the emotions of the residents.After Li De turned to step down, he opened the attribute panel quietly, and looked at the upward trend of the believers on it, with a thick smile on his lips. It''s not a loss. - under the coordination of various departments of the city hall, the patrol team began to arrange dwarves. At this time, because he forged COSO and Castro weapons, Warren manhammer, a dwarf forging master who had been lifted half of the restrictions, stopped Li De from leaving the square with some complicated feelings. But Wallen was stopped by the blood clan before he got close. Lee didn''t like it and waved the dwarf over. Wallen''s weapons and equipment have been handed over for a long time. They are all level 14. It is impossible for the other party to pose any threat to him. Valen looked at Li De, who was standing quietly in front of him. Although he has a premonition, this mysterious and powerful existence may soon achieve all he said. But I didn''t expect that his time was so short that he couldn''t react at all. The most important thing is that the orc, powerful enough to suffocate the dwarves, was defeated directly by vampires. It''s hard to imagine. Li De''s strength Made Warren feel a lot of pressure when he faced him again. Already live up to the original attitude of life and death. Now, Li De is not only holding his life, but also the life and death of most dwarves in his mind. And the MI silver vein was also found by the other side, he has no cards in his hand. "Dear Lord of cachal, Valen salutes you." With one hand on the chest, Warren spoke respectfully. Li Demin Rui noticed the change of Wallen''s attitude and was very interested. "Warren, what can I do for you?" He is still very fond of the dwarf who is very skilled in forging. Dawn city is short of such high-level talents, and the appearance of Wallen has to make up for the vacancy of forging top-level weapons in dawn city to a great extent. "Lord of cachal, what are you going to do with the dwarves?" After that, his eyes were fixed on Li De, and his expression was very nervous. Because the powerful existence in front of him holds the fate of the entire dwarf tribe, and his words can bury all dwarves. Lee laughed. "What do you think I should do with you? Or, what is the value of dwarves in dawn city? " What is the value of dwarves?? Besides fighting, of course, it''s mining and forging weapons. Is there any better craftsman in the world than dwarves? No! No one but dwarves dare to tell the world that they are the first to forge weapons and armor. Wallen''s eyes moved. "Lord of Cachar, can you separate a local area for dwarves to live in. We are willing to forge all the weapons and armor you need for dawn city. It''s better for dwarves to work together. I... Li De looks at Warren with a smile and interrupts him directly. "Warren, obviously you failed to convince me not to use these ridiculous tricks in front of me. Once you refused to become an ally with the blood clan. Now, you and the dwarves have no choice.... when Warren heard this, he deeply regretted his original decision. After that, Li De patted him on the shoulder with a deep tone. "If your fleeing king can one day break through the gates of the city of dawn, I will let the dwarves leave." "But if not, then dwarves belong to the dawn City, not to the manhammer tribe." "You know what I mean, Warren. And what I want to tell you is. This is the dawn city and dwarves will not be treated unfairly. What I need is a group of dwarf craftsmen who can deliver value. If you have the ability to lead the dwarves to rebel, go ahead and I''m looking forward to seeing you go out of the dawn city. " Wallen looked at Li De''s eyes of profound wisdom, and his heart trembled. He forced his heart to feel uneasy and began to explain. "Lord of cachal, you won''t gain the loyalty of dwarves in this way!" Lee gave him a strange look. "What do I want your loyalty for? I have no interest in conquering dwarves. " After that, he waved his hand, turned around and left, leaving Wallen, who was stunned, standing there, not knowing how to react. What do I want your loyalty for? Why don''t we need our loyalty? Don''t you bring dwarves to dawn city just to subdue them?Warren felt that his IQ was not enough. Li De didn''t care. He only needed a group of craftsmen who could help him forge weapons. He didn''t care whether the dwarves were loyal or not. The dwarves were not human beings, and the blood race could not be separated from human beings. He formulated the sustainable development strategy. But the dwarfs are just tool men, who help him forge weapons. It''s none of my business whether you are loyal or not, as long as you don''t rebel. As long as the dwarfs live in the dawn City, and as long as they work, they are helping him create wealth, he doesn''t care what the dwarfs think. Wallen wanted to get a gathering place of dwarves, which undoubtedly wanted the manhammer tribes to gather together and maintain the cohesion of the dwarves. If all these demands can be met, he will not be Li De. What the dwarves should do next, how to mine the Mithril vein, and what to do with the orc captives, these trivia don''t need to be handled by Li De himself. The town hall of dawn city has established a relatively perfect political system. Before leading his troops, he asked Harrison to make plans and plans for it. Naturally, City Hall officials will come forward to deal with these matters. Dwarves will be completely disrupted and scattered among the residents of dawn City, where they will work in mines, blacksmiths, construction departments, etc. As for the orcs, these big, strong men will be the best labor for digging and moving bricks. The city, which he built himself, already has enough capacity to deal with these trifles. He doesn''t need him to look after him like a child. After getting rid of Warren, Harrison, who had been waiting outside the square, immediately stepped forward. "Good day, patriarch." "Harrison, you''ll be responsible for the next thing. Dwarves and orcs are important labor. Arrange them well. These days, Stanley, Amy, grot and Betty will be in dawn City, and let them solve the problems Li De looked at Harrison in front of him with a deep look in his eyes. "There is still a difference between the strategy of treating dwarves and human beings. Dwarves enjoy a good life before they become slaves. It''s different from human beings who are in a precarious state. Among them, if you want dwarves to quickly integrate into the dawn City, the most important thing is to put on the points policy. Make full use of the advantage of points, so that dwarves quickly into the dawn of the city. In this process, they must not be allowed to gather together on a large scale, and the range of activities of high-level dwarves such as Warren, Anakin and Masi must be limited. The key step is to divide and change. A dwarf without a backbone is not difficult to deal with as long as he finds a good way. During this time, I will be closed to deal with some very important things. I will not have time to deal with these things in a short time Harrison nodded and answered. "As you wish." Li De did not continue to explain, just about to immediately, Nilo, Nicole, the two sisters flower beautiful figure appeared in front of us. "Under the crown ~" "Lord of Cachar ~" Li De shook his head in a funny way. Are these guys cucurbitarians? Come here one by one. "I''m going to shut up for a while, and you''ll help Harrison. Nero, dwarves and orcs have their own gods, but you can try to preach. The most powerful strength of dawn sect is inclusiveness. We must make good use of our advantages. Nicole, how to deal with dwarves and orcs is very challenging. Learn more and think more with Harrison "Yes, under the crown," Nello nodded, with a soft smile on her beautiful face. That pair of light golden eyes full of dignity let the girl in the white priest''s robe have an indescribable holy breath. While Nicole blinked her big black eyes, and her spiritual face showed a kind of ancient spirit and strange expression, "I know the Lord of Cachar, I will help my sister, and those little dwarfs are actually very easy to solve. Don''t worry about it ~" Li De grinned at the girl''s eager expression and rubbed her little head. "If you do this well, I will reward you when I come back." "really?" Nicole''s delicate face was a bit of a surprise. "Of course, you can do anything you want, but only if you make me satisfied" the little girl patted her chest which was not yet formed, and she was full of confidence. "Just wait and see. Nicole won''t let you down." With a smile and a few more words from Nello, Lee turned back to his manor. It''s offline. It may take him a while to return to earth. Stanley once reported to him that he wanted to use the undead of the alien world to open a chapter of the Dark Pact in the lost world.A NPC wants to build its own power on earth. The idea of a big brain hole gave Lee a lot of inspiration. Maybe... maybe Chapter 235 Earth, Mordor. Lied on the bed opened his eyes. The familiar surroundings of his family reappeared in front of him. Every time he comes back, he feels unreal. His life in Rongguang seems to be just a long dream. But looking at the big handsome in the mirror reminds him that this is more true than gold. After standing up and getting used to the body for a moment, there is a feeling of loss. He''s too strong in glory. Although compared with the top combat effectiveness of his men, as a 14 level senior mage, a magic can easily destroy a building, and even a mechanical regiment facing the earth can be called a humanoid tank. It''s a different feeling to bear the power of unarmed dismantling mecha compared with the handsome face with only one pair of super handsome on earth. However, although weak in the earth, the sense of security is always unable to give glory. At least, there is no need to worry about suddenly running out of a top Warcraft to kill him. The most dangerous creature on the planet is women. Fortunately, as a single dog, Li De doesn''t have to face this life which is more terrible than the ordinary. Open the computer, log on the official website of Rongguang, and start browsing the latest game news. Lee was inspired by Stanley''s desire to open a hole in the dark side of the earth. He had been ignoring the role of the earth before, because the earth has no magic, so it is impossible for him to borrow the power of the earth for the most critical magic or higher belief power. Can''t let a circle of sand carvers give their ideas on how to study magic? MMP, they have a lot of ideas, but if you really want to practice those ideas, even if he has super affinity for magic, he will suffer a lot. Improving magic is a very rigorous process. We need to explore the role of each magic node, and explore the speed and intensity of magic operation. it can be improved only after the nature of all magic nodes is known. Moreover, each magic node is completely different, which increases the difficulty of improving magic. He had failed countless times before to improve two magic. This subtle feeling that can only be felt by personal experience is very strange, and it is not something that players can solve by guessing or coming up with ideas. The same is true of the power of faith, which is more powerful than magic. Although there are many novels and movies on earth that mention the power of faith. But can he believe it? After reading a hundred novels, each novel has a different description of the power of faith. Who is he going to believe? After watching a hundred films, each film has a different interpretation of this power and the way it uses it. How does it operate? Try one by one? I''m afraid the brain is not kicked by the donkey. Although he is the ancestor of vampire, he doesn''t dare to toss around like this because of his powerful vitality. So he didn''t pay much attention to the earth, because the earth couldn''t give what he wanted. In a world without even addition, subtraction, multiplication and division, and even basic mathematics, you want him to measure calculus. Isn''t it a joke. But after Stanley''s prompt, he suddenly realized. Although the power of the earth cannot directly study magic, there is no way to study the power of faith. But he does not need to tangle in the aspects, ah, which can be operated in a very large space, "glory" official website in the earth, all the player''s information is also gathered in the earth. He can set up a branch of dawn city on earth to help collect the information in glory with the power of the earth. If he had only one person, he could not collect half of the players'' information even if he worked 24 hours a day in the official forum of glory. Or his brain will be full of useless information. After the game''s in-house test, now 100000 players have begun to explore glory. Although the progress is slow, the start can be called Hell difficulty. But after all, it is 100000 people, which is bound to be explored by players to a lot of useful information. For example, there are hidden characters, discovered ancient relics, mysterious NPC, powerful cave of Warcraft, buried dragon treasure and so on. Players now certainly can not do these tasks, and the character of the player''s ruckus will certainly be unable to help sharing out. At this time, can''t he pick peaches? He can do what the player can''t do. At present, the 100000 internal test players are not as powerful as any of his hands. If he really finds something worth doing, the power he can use now is not comparable to that of players. And most importantly. He has a strong Aboriginal force in glory, and can recruit people from the earth and cultivate their own players in the game.Then he''ll really kill both sides. So he plans to come back to earth and establish a force to support his development in glory. The earth division of dawn city seems to be very touching to think about. Li De thought of a high arc in the corner of his mouth. A moment later, he fell into meditation again. How to establish a force still needs to be deliberated. At this time, Li De is not the rookie who just resigned a year ago. He fought in glory for nearly a year and experienced several battles, large and small. In the battle with the orcs, he personally killed dozens of orcs. His three great forces, the city of dawn, the scarlet mage tower, and the covenant of darkness, had the fate of tens of thousands of people in his hands. The lion tribe, an orc tribe with tens of thousands of troops, was defeated by him. The king of orcs of level 18, who can fight with bone dragons, was captured alive by him. If he wants, he can even launch a big war in glory. Experience is the best nourishment for growth. Now he has been completely transformed. Not only become more and more handsome physically, but also truly transformed into a big boss holding countless people''s fate. An elegant aristocrat, an absolute superior. "If you want to establish a power, the most basic thing in glory is strength. If you don''t have strong strength, you are a lamb to be slaughtered. But the earth is not so dangerous. It only needs enough money here. " Li De frowned slightly at the thought. In Rongguang, he is a super local tyrant. He can account for more than 100000 kinpuks in a month with magic scrolls, and can afford to buy anything he wants... As long as he can sell them. But on earth, he is just an ordinary person. Although his parents left him this house, it is still his nest and can''t be sold. As for the deposit, the corner of his mouth slightly puffed when he thought of the remaining 300000 yuan in his account. Before that, he felt very good. After all, he had a house. He only needed to buy a car to surpass 90% of the people in magic city. However, compared with his own fortune in "glory", even beggars are inferior. "It''s very simple to build a force that meets my requirements..." "first of all, we need to have enough jinpuke, bah, RMB." "At least tens of millions." Li De''s eyes flashed a bit of thinking, tens of millions of funds, which was just a year ago for him who just lost his job. But now, it seems that it is not very difficult to do things, just the length of time needed. This year''s experience, let him grow up completely. "How can you make money as quickly as possible?" Li De whispered a word, and then burst into laughter. "In glory, 100000 players add up to less than one tenth of my wealth." "It''s not easy to make money. I''m the biggest game dealer in glory. As long as you can afford RMB and even extraordinary equipment, I can let Warren forge it for you." It is a joke that a well deserved super boss with three forces still needs to think about how to make money. Li De is also amused at the fact that he doesn''t turn the corner. Open the "glory" player forum, casually search, a large number of purchase of kimpuck post appeared. "A large number of long-term acquisition of jinpuke, yinpuke and tongpuke" I am a game merchant who specializes in repurchasing jinpuke. At present, it is the highest exchange ratio of the whole forum. 1 copper puke: 4.5rmb, 1 silver puke: 470rmb, 1 jinpuke: 50000 RMB, all interested parties can chat in private. "Dusk studio recruit internal test players, and purchase a large number of game coins, private chat with price" the highest exchange rate in history is 51000.00 RMB for 1 jinpuke, which can be increased in large amount, and 20 pieces are collected wildly. after reading several posts, it is beyond Li De''s expectation that Jin puke is the best Puck is so expensive. However, it suddenly occurred to me that the price of a virtual game class is 200000 RMB, while Rongguang is sold in a separate virtual cabin. in addition to purchasing a number of equipment similar to online cafes, most of the players who have won the internal test qualification have their own game warehouses. At least most players are not poor. And by virtue of the hard core degree of glory, it has been more than a month, sub players are only afraid to find a way to survive in glory. Don''t say you have a good life. It''s hard to eat a full meal. How can the local tyrants, who are not short of money, bear it. I spent money to enjoy it. I even bought a 200000 RMB game warehouse. Now you tell me that I enjoy the game by moving bricks to the dock.In this case, players don''t krypton gold is strange. But it''s hard to make money. It''s hard to make money if you don''t have a certain way in glory. Players have just entered the game are still rookies, most of them are still wandering in the apprenticeship stage of level 1 professionals, even the two levels of formal professionals have not entered. Now they want to make money, in addition to doing some coolies, they have to join the mercenary corps and do some dangerous work. Generally, it''s the kind of body that opens a group and hangs up before completing the task. Although the reward is high, the hierarchy is suppressed even more. Generally speaking, although players have found their own way of survival in glory this period of time. But it''s still hard. The difficulty of the beginning of the hell this period of time let players set off countless protests on the forum. But the official website was not moved at all, and asked the players whether they needed to cancel their account. This player gas spit blood, the whole family of the plan to greet a hundred times a hundred times. If it wasn''t for the address of the application team of glory game on the official website, angry players would have come to visit them with a 40 meter long machete to discuss their philosophy of life. So at this stage, players are generally poor, even if the price is so high, it is difficult to receive silver puke. Li De casually opened a fairly reliable post and began to chat privately about gold coin merchants. "Do you still take kimpuck?" At this time, Mordor suburb, a rental room, Zhao Xinming looking at the mobile phone tips slightly stunned, and then with a bit impatient click in. MMP, this sand sculpture, every time NIMA asks whether or not to accept kimpuk. He really thought someone could sell kimpuk before. At the end of the conversation, the original tone was that a bigger guy only sold one or two silver Pugs, and the most exaggerated one only sold 10 copper pugs. MMP, it''s time for husky. "Take, take as much as you can!" Zhao Xinming with a bit impatient sent out this message, he seems to have been able to imagine what the other side is going to say. I have two silver puke, can you raise the price... "how much do you really charge?" Fuck, Zhao Xinming only felt angry when he saw this question. "That''s right. Take as much as you can! You can inquire about the name of my little prince of gold coins "Thumb.jpg, sell a thousand kinpuks first. I''m in green city of Nolan empire. How can you deal with me?" The taunt on Zhao Xinming''s face stiffened directly on his face after seeing the information. "A thousand kinpuks? Not a thousand copper pucks "Well, if I don''t have a problem, I can continue." Zhao Xinming saw this data, a burst of shortness of breath, one, ten thousand?? "Well, can we trade 10, no, 15 first?" "..." "boss, as long as you promise me to contact the seller, it''s definitely from green city!" "..." "don''t stop talking. You can rest assured that it must be paid and delivered at the same time. Where is your address... " Ding ~ the other party has quit the chat " Li De shook his head in tears and laughter and turned off the forum of Rongguang. If each time more than 10 more than 10 pieces of sales, he must not be tired of vomiting blood. There''s not so much spare time to talk to them. "The limitation of thinking is still in accordance with the old ideas. Empiricism doesn''t work. " He even went to the Forum on the official website to talk about tens of millions of business with gold coin merchants. These gold coin merchants can eat millions of goods, which are considered to be strong. How can the real strength send the post of acquisition on the forum?? After a little meditation, Lee''s eyes slowly brightened. It is undoubtedly a very stupid thing to sell kimpuk by oneself. Even if it is enough to send a post for others to ask, how much money he earns is a matter of fact, and the more important thing is to waste his time. Dawn city has a lot of things to deal with. The master labors, the middle man works, and the servant labors. As a big boss, selling such low-end things as kimpuk is too cheap. What he needs is to find a group of people who can use it. At present, it is necessary to have someone to build a force. On the contrary, it is not necessarily the most urgent to sell kimpuk. After Li De straightened out his thoughts, his deep eyes regained his indifference and self-confidence in glory. Turn on the computer and search for headhunters. As the Internet is extremely developed in 2051, the information he wants to find is easy to find. Tianyue headhunter, the No.1 headhunting company in Mordo, is dedicated to helping multinational enterprises and the world''s top 500 companies to find senior executives.Of course, this huge headhunting company also provides professional company acquisition services. In other words, as long as you have money, you can let these elites do anything for you. After registering the information on the official website of Tianyue headhunter, within three minutes, the service personnel of the other party called to ask for details. "I need to acquire a mature game club. The game club should include a professional game data analysis team, a professional game commodity sales team, a professional professional player team, and a professional and mature management team..." Li De is not polite and directly records what he needs. He had not changed his mind before. He always wanted to cultivate his own power after he had money. But it doesn''t have to be that troublesome. Just buy one. As for where the money comes from... He has plans. Because of the specialization of the game industry, the game club is undoubtedly his best acquisition target, which is more useful than buying several companies. As long as the acquisition of a mature game club, the sale of kimpuk, which has no technical content, naturally does not need him to worry. Just like the dawn City, he only needs to plan and build a farm. As for how long it will be built, what materials will be used, how to build it, and how to arrange production, these problems will naturally be handled by the people below. He just needs to manage the general direction. This is the upper level of labor. If it was a year ago, even if he had the capital, he would not dare to directly purchase a mature company, because his management ability was not enough to support. But now it''s different. Heart, sight and wrist have already been trained in this year. Whether it''s acquisition companies or other companies to dig people, the services provided by headhunting companies are information services in essence. They make use of information gap to earn rich service fees. So it''s better to dig people or help customers acquire companies. Although the difference is not small, it is still in this range in the final analysis. Therefore, Li De''s requirements are not excessive, even in the days and months of headhunting such a professional company, it is very simple. "Mr. Li, have you made a corresponding assessment of your acquisition budget?" On the other side of the phone was a girl with a good voice. After a little thinking, Li De said slowly. "The upper limit of 50 million to 100 million is acceptable." On the other side of the phone, after hearing the offer, the tone was obviously high and filled with a bit of excitement. "Yes, we will provide you with the most professional service. Do you know the cost of the acquisition company?" "Tell me." "At present, Tianyue headhunter provides three levels of fees. For the first level, small companies with a company value of less than 2 million will be charged 20% of the service fee; in the second level, companies within 20 million will be charged with 18% of the service fee; in the third level, companies with more than 20 million yuan will be charged with 15% service fee. We will give you the first batch of candidates in a week... 15%? They have to charge 15 million service fees for 100 million yuan. Li De didn''t know whether the price was high or low. He had learned by accident that the service fee charged by headhunting companies when looking for talents was about 15-30% of the annual salary of talents. That is to say, the other party''s annual salary is one million, and the headhunting company will charge 150000-300000 service fees. Acquisition of a company, the acquisition cost is often very high, check the accounts, check the company''s profitability, verify the main business, investigate liabilities and so on. These are all things that need the most professional people to do. Therefore, Li De doesn''t know whether the price is high or not, but naturally he will not reveal his details during the negotiation, and his tone is still indifferent. "No, I need you to provide the first batch of no less than five candidates in three days, and I will also ask other headhunters, hoping you can speed up." Hearing this, the other side was obviously nervous. "Mr. Li, I can assure you that Tianyue headhunter is definitely the most professional headhunter in Mordor. We can provide you with the best choice. If you can sign an exclusive headhunting service with me, we can reduce the fee by three percentage points... Li De smiles, "no, I don''t care about the money, I care about the speed, I need the fastest speed to get my satisfactory results." There are only 350000 Li De in the card, and his tone is calm and confident. It seems that it is a very simple thing to give 3.5 billion at will. Hearing the rich and powerful words, the girl of the headhunter was obviously silent for a moment, and then said decisively. "No problem, we will use all our resources to serve you. Mr. Li, if you agree, we can sign the service contract now. After the contract is signed, you only need to pay a 10% service fee deposit. We can immediately start to search for the right company for you,At present, we calculate according to the minimum standard, that is, the purchase amount of 20 million yuan. The service fee is 15%, and the service fee is 3 million yuan. You only need to pay us a deposit of 10%, that is, 300000 yuan. " 10% service charge as deposit? Why did Li De shake his head decisively. "No way. The early search service doesn''t need to consume too much of your resources. I can only give you a 5% deposit. If you don''t agree, I will immediately change to a headhunter. " after that, I was impatient and said," I believe you are the professional headhunters. Please give me a reply now. If you can''t, you can cooperate next time. " the tone seems to want to hang up at any time. The other person''s breathing was short of breath immediately. "Yes, Mr. Li, but we won''t discount the service charge any more." Li De showed a smile, "I said, as long as you can provide me with the best service, I don''t care about the service fee. Happy cooperation. " The other party was obviously relieved and excited. "Happy cooperation." Not long after that, Tianyue headhunter sent the service contract, and the two sides met in person with virtual video, and signed the contract friendly during the whole process of video recording. Originally, the headhunter Tianyue had some doubts about this transaction. After all, it only provided 5% service fee as deposit, and specially sent a senior manager at the level of vice president to check the deal. Although the business that can make millions of profits for the company is not big, we should take a look at it. However, when the vice president saw the aristocratic temperament that could not be concealed in Li De''s actions, he immediately put the doubt behind his mind. There are two things in the world that can''t be covered up: poverty and love. The deputy general manager of Tianyue headhunter is also a lot of readers. The people he contacts are elites with annual salary of hundreds of millions, tens of millions and even billions of dollars. The difference between the superior and ordinary people can be seen at a glance. This is definitely a super rich second generation who is in a high position and holds power. It is impossible for ordinary people to cultivate the existence of such understatement with unquestionable temperament. Naturally, Li De didn''t know the other party''s careful thinking. After checking all the information and qualifications of Tianyue headhunter, and spent 50000 yuan to give the contract to a very famous law firm for online verification, he signed the contract, and put the first payment, 150000 yuan, into the other party''s account. The first step is to complete the acquisition of RMB 350000 and tens of millions. As for the matter of looking for other headhunting companies, Li De didn''t pay much attention to it after he inquired about the quotations and plans of several headhunters. The price of Tianyue headhunter is reasonable enough. - - - the first batch of candidates was unexpected to Li De, and was released only the next day. The names of seven huge game clubs are on his desk, and the owners of these clubs have the idea of selling them. With the progress of science and technology, the development of the game industry is more and more healthy, and this plate is also growing. Up to now, there are nearly 20 trillion RMB output each year. Many entertainment industries have been occupied by virtual games, and the game industry has become the absolute mainstream of entertainment. Such a huge market naturally attracted the pursuit of countless people, who want to share the sweetest part of this cake. But not every company or game club can survive, and not a few fail every year. Sword and shield club is one of them. "Mr. Chen, Tianyue headhunter and the buyer will arrive at the company at three o''clock..." after hearing this, Chen Feng raised his head slightly and looked at Miaoman''s figure with a gloomy face outside his desk. A little sigh. "Xiao Zhao, you have been with me for such a long time. Would you hate me if I sold the club?" Zhao Yue shook his head, "Mr. Chen, the sword and shield club is built by you. I believe no one has more feelings for it than you." Chen Feng was silent for a moment and then slowly said, "if it is not for the company''s capital chain problems, I would not be willing to sell ah, here, there is our common youth." Chen Feng''s tone is very low. He has founded the sword and shield club for ten years. He has also changed from a 25-year-old young man to a 35 year old uncle. Life always wants people to kneel down and beg for mercy. Some people are still gritting their teeth. Some people have been domesticated. With the gradual maturity, everyone has to give up a lot of things, he once loved the game has not played for three years. Zhao Yue''s amorous face has some reminiscence, "yes, I entered the company when I was 22 years old, and this has been ten years." Chen Feng shook his head and laughed, "come on, let''s not talk about it. It''s also a good choice to find a good buyer for jiandun club.I hope the people brought by the famous sky moon headhunter will not let me down. " Zhao Yue slightly nodded, "if we are not satisfied, the sword shield club can not be sold." Chen Feng nodded in agreement with this. Although he needed money badly, it was his painstaking efforts. He didn''t want his efforts to be wasted. When Li De stepped into the building with the huge log of the sword and shield club, his expression was a little funny. Sword and shield club is also famous in the game industry. There are nearly ten professional players in the club, and Lee has seen their games. But now the technology is developing too fast, once popular virtual games may lose popularity the next year. A lot of teams disappear in memory. But for this well-known club, Li De still has a great favor, he needs such a professional club to provide him with data support. At the front are 10 Tianyue headhunters in professional suits. There were six men and four women, among whom the youngest and the most beautiful one was the one who had talked with him before. "Mr. Li, sword and shield club is a very famous club. It is definitely the leader in the game industry. I believe you have read their information. Three months ago, there was a seller who wanted to buy sword shield club and offered 80 million yuan. Although the buyer did not reach an agreement with sword shield club in the end, however, we also conducted a detailed research on sword shield club. Liabilities, operating conditions, income, etc. are all in the documents given to you. I believe you have everything you need in this club Li De can''t help nodding. He believes that the professional nature of Tianyue headhunter has already read those materials in detail last night. The sword shield club did meet his requirements. The other side is not only a mature club, but also has a lot of resources he needs. Professional data analysis team, professional player team, and even professional game equipment sales team, which is in line with his needs. He needs a team that can provide him with enough information and professional players with certain fighting power. The sword shield club has undoubtedly met his requirements perfectly. Now the only question is, how much money does the other party need to sell? His current card balance can''t even afford to pay for a single appearance fee of the elite team of 10 people. It''s such a poor Shaobao. When Chen Feng met the headhunter in the meeting room, he found the handsome and disgusting figure in the crowd at the first sight. In a classic Versace suit, Li De''s tall figure is preserved with extraordinary bravery, and the elegant aristocratic temperament that can''t be concealed is eye-catching. Anyone who comes first can see his brilliance. Chen Feng immediately determined who the buyer is today. He was relieved when he saw Lee''s young face. What he fears most is that men in their forties and fifties come to buy them, because they are almost no longer interested in games. Such a person to run a game club, that is undoubtedly a disaster. That''s why he rejected the 80 million offer last time. The other side just wants to make profits with the sword shield Club crazily, and has no heart to run the sword and shield club at all. Young people are different. It is the nature of young people to like games. There are very few young people who don''t play games. Although the other side may not be able to manage well, they will at least not mess around. "Hello, Mr. Chen... This is Mr. Li..." after a polite handshake and introduction, everyone took their seats. Li De sat opposite Chen Feng and Zhao Yue. The team of Tianyue headhunter is on his left and right hands, and he is the leading role today. Although there is not a few cents in my pocket, no one dares to ignore it just by sitting there with that momentum. Li De looks at the two people in the opposite side. Chen Feng is OK. Zhao Yue, a beautiful young woman in her early 30s, makes him subconsciously take a few more eyes. A red professional dress, plump figure is like a ripe peach, with an attractive smell, there is a faint beauty mole on the delicate face of the mouth, the original holy face because of this beauty mole inexplicably more enchanting and temptation. She''s a very beautiful young woman. She''s very familiar. "I was shocked at the first sight of Mr. Li. It''s my blessing to know such a talented young man. Ha ha ha, where was Li? So young and promising... " CHEN Feng just sat down and began to compliment with a thick smile. Li DESs doesn''t care at all. It''s all old people. Who takes this seriously."Chen is also a high-level person. It is a model for us to manage a small unknown club to this level. It is said that Chen Zong also runs a large chain restaurant? "Mr. Chen is the real object I want to learn..." br > Li has won the prize, saying that young people have good intentions and deeds. Those like Mr. Li are benchmark... "Br > Chen always talks and laughs, and Chen Zongcai is..." br > he boasts each other without nutrition. At last, he is tired of hearing the headhunters around the sky and moon. Seeing the two people have no change in their expression, they can not help but have a look Some admiration. No wonder others are bosses. It is only because of this face that the mischievous is strange. Finally, Chen Feng can not bear the two people''s rubbish, actively open up to talk about business. "Mr. Li, I believe you must be interested in jiandun this time. I don''t know why Li always wants to buy a game club?" Li De''s face did not change at all, as if he had just talked for half a day without having to do with him. The negotiation is very similar to the two people face to face a single wood bridge. Whoever takes a step back will suffer losses. "Mr. Chen, what do you think is the reason?" Li De picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip slowly. After a little pause, he did not wait for the slightly frowned opening of CHENFENG, and slowly said. "Sword shield club is a club with a brilliant history. But now the sword shield needs a better chance, I like the game, and I am sure to make the club better. " "Does Li always know why I didn''t sell 80 million yuan before?" Instead of responding directly to Lide, Chen Feng said something on his own. "To be honest, Whoever sells it is for sale. The price of 80million for jiandun club is not low, but it is worth it. What I can''t bear is to let a person who doesn''t love games receive the shield. It was a disaster. I didn''t want to see the shield be ruined. " Chen Feng stared at Li De and said, "does Li always understand what I mean?" "Chen always doesn''t want to see the sword shield club become a pure commercial club," said Li De After finishing, he looked at Chen Feng cautiously. "Mr. Chen, believe me, sword shield is very important in my layout. Even in a short time, I will not use the sword shield club to make profits. Instead, I will continue to inject funds to make the club the top priority in China. In my plan, the sword shield club will be one of the top 10 clubs in China in the future, no, the top ten clubs. " Although the cake was painted, Chen Feng obviously did not catch cold, just wanted to open his mouth, Zhao Yue opened a word to interrupt. "So, what is the arrangement for Li? Or is there any plan? Does Li always know how much money it takes to build a top club? " The pair of Danfeng eyes looked at Li De straightly, as if to see some clues from his face. Li De looked at the woman with full charm and smiled. "Money? I will invest 100 million operating funds annually in the next five years to support the expansion of the club and will not require the club to make profits in the next five years. " 100 million per year?? Now the total value of the sword shield club is 70 million to 80million. This is the result of Chen Feng''s 10 years of operation. If Lide said it is true, then the strength of jiandun club will definitely increase rapidly. Maybe it can''t be the top ten in China, but the first 30 or even the first 20 are not impossible. Li De looked at the subtle expression of several people, slightly tilted the corner of his mouth, and continued. "This is not all. 100 million dollars a year is just the most basic one. If I need to invest more, I will invest more. I plan to invest 2 billion dollars in five years in the sword shield club, and really build a top Chinese game club. " The empty pocket of Lide said two billion is as light as talking about 200 pieces. Even the headhunter was surprised by Lide''s tone. They have done a lot of billions of acquisitions, but it''s never been possible to invest billions in a club worth tens of millions. This damn tuhao, why not buy a big game club directly with so much money?? Although the sword shield club is not small, it is just a brother compared with those huge ones. "Mr. Chen, what you said is true?" Zhao Yue was very excited at Li De''s calm expression. If it is, then they will not pay any attention to the blood that they gather. Li De shrugged, and his face did not change in the slightest. "Of course, this can be written into the acquisition contract. We guarantee to invest at least 100 million dollars per year to develop clubs and at least 2 billion in five years.If you don''t meet your investment target, you can buy it back at market price after five years. " Li De''s tone was calm, but his unquestionable determination and self-confidence infected everyone. This is what a real local tyrant can do. Chen Feng was moved by Li De''s sincerity, and immediately stood up with some inexplicable redness in his eyes. "Mr. Li, jiandun club is like my child. I designed every layout here and recruited every employee myself. I hope you can treat my children well..." some people treat their start-up companies with contempt, while others regard them as treasures. Human nature is always complex. At this time, the headhunter Tianyue looks at Li De, and his eyes are shining. When the negotiations reach this stage, the acquisition is half done. They just provided some material that had been investigated before, and then the negotiation was coming to an end before they played. It''s too easy for them to earn tens of millions of commission this time. But just when everyone thought it would be a very successful collaboration, Lee shook his head. I''m not sure?? All of them looked at Li De with question marks on their faces, but they were puzzled. You have promised all these conditions. Why do you still have problems? Chen Feng''s expression was stiff, and he immediately asked. "Mr. Li, do you have any questions? I can answer all the questions about the sword and shield club Li De shook his head with a smile that was hard to detect. "I need to test the real strength of the sword shield club, and I will buy it as long as it meets my requirements." "Oh, what do you say?" Chen Feng eyebrows a pick some unknown, so look at Li De. Li De has a good laugh. "I also had a private studio before. After glory was launched, I got some internal test qualifications through some channels." Everyone looked at him with curiosity. "Glory" everyone knows, the most talked about game, but what does this have to do with today''s acquisition. "Just as it happens, my studio has completed several large-scale tasks, and won a lot of game coins from glory, namely, kimpuk." There was a funny smile in Lee''s eyes. "I need to test the strength of the sword and shield club, and the best way to test it is. I have 3000 jinpuke in my hand. I need you to convert all these 3000 jinpuke into RMB within one week without causing market turbulence. You can do it. This transaction takes effect. If sword shield club can''t do it, this transaction will be cancelled directly, and I will find another suitable club. " Lee, the king of the ultimate routine, is online. Chapter 236 What is a routine? This is the real routine. And it''s an open and upright, bright and magnificent plan. Li De wants these people to make their own money. The essence of negotiation is to obtain benefits by using information asymmetry. Now, Lee has all the information, but no one knows where the bottom is. The initiative is in his hands. He controls the whole situation. Everyone was stunned when he heard Li De''s words. Some strange people looked at the young man with brilliant temperament. This obviously surprised them all. Why is there another test all of a sudden? What''s more, it''s a way to change game currency into RMB?? Li De''s deep eyes stare at Chen Feng. His slender fingers of his right hand stretch out and gently tap on the table top. There is no fluctuation on his face. As stable as Mount Tai. No one knows that the capital in his pocket can not even afford the appearance fee of the day and month headhunter. This 3000 jinpuke is the capital source of this acquisition. If he went to exchange RMB with jinpuke alone, it would take too long. Those gold coin merchants on the forum, if a person can eat more than ten pieces, it is good, and the large-scale outflow of jinpuke will undoubtedly have a great impact on the market. He didn''t want to use this time-consuming, labor-consuming and non-technical way. He simply handed over the operation to the sword and shield club. With the popularity of "glory", he didn''t believe in 100000 internal test players. In such a strong demand, he couldn''t even eat 3000 jinpuke. He doesn''t have access to the big clubs that need it. But the sword shield club does. Without causing market turbulence, with the 10-year contacts of sword shield club in the game industry, Li De believes that they can perform this task perfectly. Moreover, this is also a real test. If such a large company can''t even leverage hundreds of millions of funds, then this club worth 80 million yuan is rubbish and there is no need to purchase it. Even if the information given by the headhunter Tianyue no matter how good, it does not have reference value. Looking at the quiet face of Li Deping, the scene fell into a bit of silence. Everyone was thinking about the deep meaning behind Li De. These elites believe that this super rich second generation is definitely a meaningful move... it is just that they can''t expect to die. They are talking to themselves that they will invest tens of millions of dollars in the future. It seems that the super rich second generation, who has a good family background, is now doing something empty handed. It''s not a white wolf with empty hands. Just let them make money for themselves. Chen Feng would not have thought that the money he had sold the club had not yet been seen. He would not get it until they sold kimpuck. This ring by ring routine, so that he did not realize that he had entered the layout of Li De. True. King of routines. "I believe this task is not difficult to complete with your contacts. If not, our acquisition plan will be suspended. I''ll look for a more suitable club " Lee''s tone is a bit unquestionably tough. Naturally, Chen Feng could not suspect that Li De had no money. It is a symbol of strength to be able to find him with the headhunter. Moreover, with his dazzling aristocratic temperament, even if the other party told him that he had only a few thousand yuan in his pocket, he would not believe it. How can ordinary people have such a remarkable temperament? This is not disguised to camouflage out, this is the bone with. Li De integrated the memory of the ancestor of the blood clan for 200 years, and the noble cultivation in his soul had been perfectly inherited by him. Now he moves with grace that he didn''t realize. This kind of temperament, which can only be possessed by good tutoring and long-time cultivation, is more dazzling than the Versace suit that he spent all his savings on before he came. That''s why everyone has no doubt about him. Chen Feng nodded. He didn''t think that Li De''s demands were too much. "No problem," glory "is our sword shield club to focus on a game, but now there is no public test, we can not participate in. However, in our position in the game industry, it is no problem to sell some game coins. " Zhao Yue''s face next to some strange opening interrupted the all-out Chen Feng. "Chen Zong, there are a lot of 3000 jinpuke.... Zhao Yue happens to have an internal test quota for glory. During this period, she plays every day, but she knows the current value of Rongguang jinpuke. 3000 jinpuke, now it''s 50000 RMB. If you exchange one jinpuke, the 3000 pieces will be 150 million yuan. If you want to deal with such a large amount of money, and there are only 100000 players in the internal test, it is not so simple without affecting the market.Chen Feng did not play "glory", naturally do not know the market changes, he has not played a game for a long time. He has been running the sword and shield club, but he is reluctant to give up his own efforts, so he is not very clear about what 3000 kimpuks represent. Around Tianyue headhunter staff are similar to Chen Feng, not fanatical game enthusiasts, and will not understand the game currency and RMB exchange ratio of a game. Then Zhao Yue slightly lowered the figure and whispered a few words in Chen Feng''s ear. "What, 3000 kimpuks worth 150 million RMB Chen Feng exclaimed, so that everyone was stunned, and then he turned his head and looked at Li De, who took a sip of his white coffee cup. These headhunters only felt that there were two words "golden local tyrants" on Li De''s heads. It is hundreds of millions of money, which is the real big sum. Reality is not a movie. There are so many rich people. The annual income of the elite headhunters is only 6.7 million yuan, which can be regarded as the real high income. This young man is the money they can''t earn in their whole life. He''s a big dog. At the same time, the headhunter''s eyes towards Li De are even hotter. This is a real high-quality customer, this transaction can let their small team get hundreds of thousands of commission at least. Chen Feng took a deep breath and suppressed his excitement. He turned to look at Li De and said in a deep voice. "Mr. Li, we have accepted your entrustment to sell 3000 jinpuke. However, sword shield club will still charge for the relevant service fee. After all, we have not completed the acquisition yet... Li De nodded with no concern, "no problem, but I will only give you one week. These 3000 kimpuks were made by my private studio on a number of large missions in Greentown, Norland empire. You can discuss a plan for me. This is my first cooperation with jiandun. I hope you don''t let me down. " Whether it can be acquired or not, Li De has become a big customer of sword shield club. They have to charge a 3% service charge for the transactions they participate in. Jinpuke, worth 150 million yuan, is the handling fee of nearly 5 million yuan. They only need to use some personal resources, which is almost equivalent to net profit. Chen Feng could not help holding the local tyrant''s thigh tightly. "There is no problem, jiandun club can stand the trust of general manager Li", Chen Feng''s smile is very bright. Although jiandun club has a big family and a big business, its annual turnover can reach at least 50 million, but its expenditure is also terrible, and its earning power is not strong. Last year, its net profit was only 8 million yuan. Now, Li De can make half a year''s profit by omitting his fingers. It''s inhuman. The negotiation to this extent can be regarded as the preliminary negotiation. When the cooperation between Li De and sword shield club is completed, then the real acquisition will come next. Chen Feng is very happy to start to give him a more detailed introduction to the sword and shield club. Li De is also patient and, with the help of Tianyue headhunter, has a complete understanding of the composition of the sword and shield club. Their operation mode, profit point, expenditure point, management team, the game that is still in battle and so on. It''s cumbersome, but he knows more about the club that is about to be acquired. - - the next morning. Li De received a phone call from Chen Feng, "Mr. Li, we have already contacted the buyers, and there are 23 game clubs interested in jinpuke in your hand. But because of the large number, they can only offer a ratio of 45000 to 1. " After hearing Chen Feng''s words, Li De didn''t have the slightest surprise. In fact, this is the reason why he always stressed that it would not affect the market turmoil to launch the jinpuke. Now "glory" is popular, but after all, there are only 100000 internal test players. The pond is too small to hold his crocodile. In his calculation, 3000 kimpuks are just enough for the market to eat. If he puts 30000 jinpuke into the market, then the price of jinpuke will drop madly. When the time comes, let alone exchange 45000 for a jinpuke, it will be 10000 RMB for a jinpuke. The imbalance between supply and demand has resulted in the high price of jinpuke. As time goes on, the price of jinpuke will inevitably decline slowly. "Well, what about the deal?" "Mr. Li, we have contacted seven game clubs in green city. After you give them the kimpuk, they will deliver it to other game guilds,The player''s knapsack can''t drop coins, so it''s OK to die "Glory" although the hard core to the extreme, but in some aspects or quite take care of the players. For example, each player will have a 10 space knapsack, while storing coins that cannot be dropped. "No problem. There is no chat system in the game. How can they contact my staff?" "There is a huge angel statue in the center of green city. They will wait in the game at 3:00 p.m. tomorrow. Then, Mr. Li, you can inform your subordinates to go online in advance. I have sent the code of the connector to your mobile phone. Each secret code corresponds to a different guild of players, and the kimpuk that needs to be given to them is also different... Li De shakes his head in tears and laughs, and connects with the secret code? "My men are now trapped in a large mission and can''t get away from it for a short time. But they took two NPCs as their subordinates. I''ll ask NPC to connect with players. You can communicate with those players guild again. " "NPC connector?" Chen Feng tone a Leng, but also did not care too much about "no problem.". After studying the game in depth yesterday, he also knew that the game is powerful, and the wisdom of NPC is not necessarily worse than that of players. After talking about some details, Li De looked at the information on his mobile phone, and his expression was very strange. The secret code was given to Rongguang''s Aboriginal people. I''m afraid that I can''t even think of it. "There are few pedestrians on the famous mountains in autumn, and there are no old drivers." "Baota Town River demon, chicken stewed mushroom" "Chang Wei, you also said that you do not know martial arts; cousin heard that you have a copy of the Huayan Sutra, can you lend me a look" "..." do you have such trouble? Meet the offline call to confirm it... Li De at this time deeply doubts whether these people''s IQ should be updated. - - - - three days later. It took six days for Li De to call Tianyue headhunter to complete the acquisition. Li spent 80 million RMB on the acquisition of sword shield club, which has more than 300 employees and has been working in the game field for ten years. At the same time, it is also the fastest time to pay service fee of 12 million in a month since its establishment. As a result, Li De has become the most distinguished customer of this top headhunting company. The sweet voice of the lady was arranged to be the 24-hour service assistant of Li De, who would provide the most professional service for him at the first time, regardless of time and place. This policy fully demonstrates what money means. Meanwhile, Li Dena''s 3000 kinpuks were also snapped up by the thirsty game guild, with a net entry of 135 million. Overnight, he stepped into the ranks of the top rich. After experiencing the reality and charm of glory, all the game guilds have realized the potential in this, and they are nearly crazy to buy checkbooks. One of the most forthright guilds spent 30 million yuan to buy jinpuke. In the early stage, as long as it can occupy a certain advantage, it is not too much to invest. In the later stage, they believe that they can get 10 times and 100 times profits. After deducting 80 million yuan for purchasing jiandun club, 12 million yuan for Tianyue headhunting service, and 4 million yuan for 3% jinpuke handled by jiandun club. Li De still has 39 million remaining funds in his hands. Without hesitation, he directly injected 34 million into the sword shield club, which had only a few hundred thousand funds left on the book, leaving 5 million in case. The sword shield club, which was originally agitated because of the acquisition, calmed down immediately after Li Decai announced a 30% salary increase for all its core personnel. The original resistance to the new boss immediately turned into a welcome. Because of the difficulty of Chen Feng''s capital chain, they haven''t raised their salary for a long time. It''s better to say more money than to give more money. Obviously, Li De doesn''t intend to come to empty. Jiandun club is located in a high-tech park in Mordor, only half an hour''s drive from Li Dejia. After handling all the procedures, Li De immediately held a high-level meeting on the first day when he joined the sword and shield club. If he wants to build a force that operates according to his will, the current sword and shield club is undoubtedly unqualified. "Mr. Li, at present, there are 12 professional teams in the sword and shield club, with a total of 150 people, who are fighting in eight virtual games. Two of them can achieve the top three results every year, which is the main source of income for our club at present. There are 60 analysts and coaches, 70 data collection and game task mining teams, 50 game chamber of Commerce members, and 20 logistics support personnelOn his way to the meeting room, Zhao Yue, who is hired as assistant to the new CEO, is taking advantage of this effort to give him some basic information about the company. After Zhao Yue completed the acquisition, Li De talked to the plump young woman for a while, and the other party''s views and insights were recognized by him, and he was a subordinate with strong working ability. Zhao Yue didn''t want to leave the club where he had worked for ten years, so he stayed at the invitation of Li De. Senior talents never lack a place to go. Zhao Yue is very popular everywhere. Even Tianyue headhunter has recommended other companies to him. Li De can''t help shaking his head with the detailed information about sword and shield club these days. Sword and shield club has a good foundation, but its profit level is too poor. It only relies on two virtual games to make money every year. Once there is a backward ranking situation, the club may lose money, this business model is very small workshop. And limited by the previous boss Chen Feng funds but hard, sword shield club development momentum is also very slow. It can be said that without him, the sword and shield club will still not be able to turn over the waves. "We''ll talk about it when we get to the conference room." Looking at the conference room not far away, Li De interrupted Zhao Yue. "Yes, Mr. Li" although he didn''t get along for a long time, Zhao Yue basically understood Li De''s character. There is no doubt that there is no doubt that he has a vigorous and resolute style of conduct. What he has told us can only be completed, and there is no room for discussion. This kind of decisive character is easy to get along with and not easy to get along with. Easy to get along with is that as long as the task is completed, there will be no problem, and if the task is not completed or the task is discounted, it will be very uncomfortable. And Li De''s performance often makes Zhao Yue feel very strange. Because the other side is like, um, a real aristocrat, not a modern castrated aristocrat, but a noble with an honorary title. It was the aristocrat who controlled the fate of all the people in the territory in ancient times. Sometimes, Li De''s cold and sharp eyes can make her scared. Even Zhao Yue often doubts whether he has ever been a mercenary and participated in the war. Otherwise, why is the momentum so frightening. Li De didn''t know what Zhao Yue thought, or else he could only feel that women''s consciousness was really too keen. He is not only a nobleman, but also the master of a city, a king of race. With the power in his hand, he can launch a big war at any time. Bang ~ at the door of the meeting room, two beautiful young girls helped to push open the door of the meeting room. Li De nodded to the two girls and then walked into the meeting room. The spacious and bright conference room is full of people with a black head. Step ~ step ~ step ~ the leather boots stepped on the floor, and Li De''s figure appeared in front of all members of sword and shield club. Today, Li De is wearing a black Armani dress with dark patterns. The top-level clothes make his heroic figure even more handsome. especially his aristocratic temperament that can''t be concealed makes his whole person feel better. The real super marshal. All of a sudden, the room immediately sent out a complex discussion. Especially for those young girls, at this time, they feel their eyes are widened a lot. Not only do boys like beautiful women, but girls also pay special attention to the handsome and young and gold rich outstanding heterosexuals. It''s not about men and women that the desire for good things is natural. Obviously, the appearance of Lee, who was so handsome that he couldn''t move his eyes, touched those young girls. "Our boss is this handsome guy??? It''s impossible. I don''t believe it. I''ve got a boyfriend. Why did this bossy president appear... "it''s so handsome, ah ah ah ah, why can I be so handsome "I bought such a big company at such an age, and the key point is that it''s really so handsome. It''s really in line with my taste." ".... many self-conscious and handsome fresh meat at the bottom of the table were immediately hit by Li De, and compared with each other, it seemed that they could hardly go out. Naturally, Li De didn''t know that there would be so much psychological activity at the bottom of a few short steps. He stepped into the rostrum above and sat down. Suddenly, the office slowly quiet down. "My..." Li Deyi almost said the customary slogan in the dawn city. After a dry cough, calm way. "My staff, my name is Lee De, it''s a pleasure to meet you." A burst of conventional applause. "As you all know, sword shield club has been wholly owned by me. Mr. Chen''s hard work over the past ten years will not be in vain.The sword and shield club will become a real sword and an indestructible shield in our hands Li De''s eyes were burning at the employees below, although he announced the most concerned things of all. "As long as the staff are still in the club, in recognition of your contribution to sword shield, I declare that everyone will be given a 30% pay increase." Pa Pa Pa ~ this is to say that people''s hearts are gone, and all of them give their warmest palms and sincerely welcome their new boss. "In addition to that, I have several new decisions to announce." After waiting for the crowd to cheer, Li De began to formally enter today''s topic. Now that the company belongs to him, it is natural to put his brand on it. "The sword and shield club has been brilliant, and I will lead you into a new glory. From tomorrow, the sword and shield club will officially change its name to scarlet moon. " All the people below expressed some sigh. Although they knew that this day would come, they didn''t expect to come so soon. Zhao Yue''s expression is also somewhat complicated, but looking at Li De''s undoubted expression, he did not open his mouth too much. A new country naturally needs a new name and flag. Sword and shield club belongs to Chen Feng. Now, it belongs to Xinwang. The scarlet moon. It sounds good. Zhao Yue can only comfort himself in his heart. Li De didn''t give the reaction time below, and continued to speak calmly. "At present, we have set up professional teams in 8 games, and two games have achieved good results. This is the result of everyone''s efforts. But at present, the virtual games on the market are uneven, and many of them can''t keep up with the times. I have good professional players, but I don''t match the right game. At present, I have internal information that glory is a very potential game, and I have tried it myself. This game is worthy of our full involvement in scarlet month... " at this time, a young man with long hair and rebellious expression raised his hand and directly interrupted Li De''s words. "Sorry, Mr. Li, why is this game that has not been put into public beta yet? Why is it worth our full investment? Is it possible that Mr. Li wants to cut off some other professional teams to participate in a game that has not yet been tested BR, , if you don''t dare to look at this kind of society, you can''t look at the situation where you don''t have a look? "Yes, yes, I will close all but two profitable games in the next half a month." All the people in the conference room went crazy. This decision is no less than directly announcing that most of them here are unemployed. Those two games can''t accommodate so many professional players. And a game that hasn''t been opened yet, how can you be sure it has potential? This decision directly dealt a fatal blow to the good image that Li Degang just set up. "Mr. Li, I''m against it!" "Mr. Li, it''s not fair. You''ve only been here for the first day. I don''t know how much effort we''ve put into these games!" "No way, if shut down, I''ll quit right away!" "Mr. Li, please think about it... ".... the conference room is as noisy as the vegetable market. Everyone is protesting crazily, because it is related to the work of most people here. If this is shut down, what can they do? Go to play a game that public beta doesn''t have?? Li De''s face was indifferent to all this, and there was no wave in his heart. It''s like things in the conference room have nothing to do with him. After a few minutes of noisy crowd, Li De began to speak slowly. "Are you finished?" The scene for this indifferent voice to suppress down, although there is no anger, but still restored calm. "With that, it''s my turn" Lee''s eyes slowly became sharp. "What I said will never change. Except for two profitable games, all of them will be closed. It''s not a consultation with you. It''s my decision. " After that, he scanned a circle of excited people and continued. "You don''t have to worry about losing your job. I''ll give you new jobs. For the game that has been shut down, all relevant staff members will enjoy the same treatment before the "glory" public test. I need you to do your best to study glory. This is the future. I repeat, the closed game team will become a part of this game of glory.If you haven''t played glory, you can experience it offline at the weekend. After experiencing it, you will understand my decision. " After that, the tone became solemn. "If you are dissatisfied with my decision-making, you can leave now. The staff of the financial office are waiting for you outside the door. The resignation procedures will be completed in half an hour." Hearing this, brush brush brush stood up more than 20 figures, one by one with unrestrained expression glared at Li De, and then turned to leave. There are a lot of people who are eager to try, but they have never taken any steps. There was no change in Lee''s expression at the scene. Wait until these people leave, just slowly way. "Well, those who stay will double their year-end bonus this year, and you won''t regret today''s choice." A word calmed the mood of the crowd. After Li De finished, he turned his head and looked at Zhao Yue, "in addition, go to the e-sports school and recruit a group of young and talented young people to fill the vacancy of these personnel. I need to train a group of talents ahead of time for glory. " "Yes, Mr. Li," Zhao Yue said solemnly, recording Li De''s words. The smart woman also knew that Lee was in Liwei, so everything was done according to his will. On this occasion, she was sure that if she questioned, she would be mercilessly refuted. Watching the mood of the crowd below slowly returned to normal, Li De continued to carry out radical reform on this completely his own force. He has been used to holding great power and will decide the fate of the future power in one word. He has never been vague in major aspects. The way to resist the emperor is to give both kindness and authority. To put it bluntly, it is the policy of carrot and stick. If you don''t obey, you will be beaten, or even fired directly. If you are obedient, you will be rewarded, promoted and raised. Slap a candy. The earth is not glory. In the glory, his will is the direction of all people''s progress. No one dares to violate it. However, everyone on the earth is independent, so we still need some wrist control. "From today on, crimson moon will set up a new Department - Rongguang strategy department. Except for the two games that have not been closed, everyone else, whether it''s the coaching team, the data analysis team, or the professional players, has been incorporated into the Rongguang strategy department. Assistant Zhao Yue will announce the relevant reform plan before noon tomorrow. In addition, professional salary system will be implemented in the club from next month. M -- management, M1, M2, up to the president level of M12, the salary of each level will be different. Z -- professional players, Z1 to Z12, are divided into 12 grades, and each professional player will be treated according to different grades. P -- professional and technical personnel, P1 to p12, analysts, equipment sales team, sales and logistics personnel, all in the P level... " Li De can be said to have completely changed the previous structure of sword shield club. Personnel and salary, which are the most basic and important components of a company, have all changed. Needless to say, the main purpose of his acquisition of sword and shield club is to provide assistance for his action in glory. And he needs to cultivate a group of high-quality professional players to be his subordinates in the game. Although his power in glory is huge, there is a fatal defect that the aborigines can not be revived. Therefore, when he encounters a dangerous situation, he often does not dare to act easily. But the player is different, he can instruct the player to take the life test completely, and also won''t cause too much loss. Therefore, personnel changes are necessary and absolute, and there is no room for discussion. Salary is to refer to the practice of those large enterprises, let professional people engage in professional work. The management does what the management does, and the professional players do what the players should do. There is no need to worry about being forced to enter the management because there is no promotion channel. Many professional technical personnel are not suitable for management. Small companies have no promotion channels and can only be forced to become management. However, large companies can let technical personnel always be engaged in technology, without worrying about low salary caused by being engaged in technology all the time. This is the difference between a big company and a small one. Li De''s reform is also to let everyone develop in their own professional direction, rather than thinking about other things all day long. Even the name has been changed. Other games say that they will be cut. Naturally, no one will stand up against the questions raised by Li De inexplicably. "These changes will come out in three days. All employees, believe me, change is for a better tomorrow. I can''t spend hundreds of millions of money just to keep you idle. The future is in our hands. " The scene reaction is very insipid, and Li De doesn''t care at all. It''s not so simple for a boss who just took office to get everyone''s approval.But he will let these people know who is the master here. The next meeting was not very nutritious. After more than half an hour, Li De announced that the meeting was closed after listening to the reports and speeches of several executives. He also didn''t expect to be able to bring the club with more than 300 employees together in a day, and to be able to reach the fingertips. A force needs to be operated. The red moon has this foundation now. He has the absolute assurance that after the reform, he can provide enough support from these professionals. A team of hundreds of people collects data for him and analyzes data. This efficiency is much higher than that of him alone. He seems to have seen the future of treasures and ancient relics entering his pocket. After the meeting was scattered, the office of president was and. Li De sat in the office, looking at Zhao Yue with a playful expression. "Assistant Zhao, salary plan, Rongguang Strategy Department, and the recruitment of talents in the electric competition school are all handed over to you." Zhao Yue has a strange expression when he hears Li De politely. Is his boss a little too unkind. "There are many tasks recently. You can recruit an assistant team of no more than 10 people to help you deal with these things..." br > after finishing, Lide will show a meaningful smile. "If you are satisfied with your performance, we lack the deputy general position, I don''t think it''s time to bother the headhunter." Although he knew that Li De was painting pancakes, Zhao Yue could not help but beat his heart. As a working woman, stepping into the vice president means that her career will enter a new height. When the hunter digs, her salary will not be less than a million yuan. She is now only paid 400, 000 years. "Thank you, Mr. Li. I will work hard. I will submit all these plans to you in three days." The tone is firm, can become deputy general not only her salary and all aspects of treatment has been improved. She can also have more autonomy, and better to protect the club, which has been a decade of youth. "Good. I''ll be working hard on you in this time. If there is a lack of management personnel, we can directly contact the headhunter to dig people. The funds on our books are enough. " He is rich and has the support of scarlet mage tower magic scroll factory. He can exchange a large amount of RMB with jinpuk at any time, so the words are naturally of great weight. For three days, the red moon is being restructured. All the messy departments were merged. With the will of Lide, there are only three major departments in the current red moon. First, professional players, except those who left the company in recent days, have 120 professional players in total. These are mature professional players, and their understanding and operation ability are good. Because of the rapid development of the game industry, professional players have become a normal profession, although the red moon has no professional player with greater influence than stars. But these players are good technology, belong to the elite class of professional players, otherwise the sword shield club will not grow to this extent. Besides two profitable games, all the other players in the professional players department have been turned into the reserve players of Rongguang by Lide. Now they are fully aware of the knowledge of Rongguang and prepare for formal opening of clothes. The two games that have not yet been closed are just a brief reassurance for Lide in the future. After the "glory" is opened, these people will become part of Rongguang. The second department is the data analysis team. This department is also a very concerned department. Data analysis department combines previous coaches, data collection team, analysis team, etc., which is the Department with the largest number of red moon. There are 130 people in total. Apart from more than 20 people still collecting the two lucrative virtual games data, everyone else began to study Rongguang. For this reason, Li De is also preparing to set up a professional data analysis center with a total of millions of dollars. At present, he is still in preparation, but it can be sure that it can be built before Rongguang is opened. This department will be an important intelligence source for Lide in the future, which plays an extraordinary role. The third department is game equipment trading. This is the main money making tool for the future of the red moon. Li De has too much advantage in Rongguang. But to continue to expand this advantage, it needs to be used by game merchants. He can use the equipment and weapons he has eliminated, and even kinpuk can exchange precious materials from the players, and use the information difference to cut leeks. This department is also a very optimistic Department of Lide. At present, there are 45 people. In the future, Lide plans to expand to a team of 100 people, which is still enough now. Finally, the logistics support department, which is needless to say, is set up by more than 20 people, specially for the service of others.In this way, the situation of the three departments of scarlet month was formed. Players department, data analysis department, equipment trading department, this Trident will be an important weapon for Li De to fight in the future. Players are force, data analysis is intelligence, and equipment trading is capital. If the rich have news, they will not talk to them when they fight. Unfortunately, "glory" has not been opened yet, and his trident is still lurking. However, Li De believes that when "glory" opens, it will be the time for Trident to shine. After that, Li De stayed on the earth for a period of time to deal with various matters after the acquisition. When the crimson moon began to stabilize, Li De entered the glory again. At this time, we have spent 11 days on earth, and the glory has passed for a whole month. However, the development of dawn city did not stop when he left... And Li De had many new ideas to start in the dawn city this time. Chapter 237 After Li De returned to glory, he felt the explosive power in his body, and the magic around him was calling him with his hands and feet. It''s a wonderful feeling of control. Shaking his head, changing his clothes, he walked out of his manor to the city hall. After 10 days'' delay on earth, Rongguang has been a month, so he has to hurry up. This month, in addition to the midway message to Weina, let her little maid give the king puke to the player, is occasionally come up a few times to see if there is any major event. What satisfied him was that the city hall system he had established, though not perfect at the moment, worked well when he was away. This is what he wants. There is always a limit to one''s ability and energy. It is impossible to manage everything, especially when the power in his hands is becoming more and more huge. But a perfect system can exert infinite energy. He didn''t have so much energy to focus on every work of dawn city. After he established the system of city hall, he only needed to ensure the normal operation of the city hall to master the whole city. On the third floor of the city hall, as soon as Li De stepped into his office, Harrison followed in. "Good day, patriarch." Good day, Harrison In Harrison''s opinion, the value of Harrison''s rapid development may not even exceed his own. Top combat effectiveness is hard to find, but top management personnel are even rarer. "How are the dwarfs and orcs arranged?" Harrison looked a little queer at this. "The patriarch, the dwarves and the orcs... Have been arranged well by Nicole, and have been integrated into the dawn city." After hearing this, Li De looked at him in surprise. Did Nicole arrange it? Interest was immediately raised. "What does this little girl do with dwarves and orcs?" Harrison''s expression was a little praising, "patriarch, you have a high vision for people. I bet even the Dark Goddess will be surprised by your wisdom..." in the black line on Lee''s face, Harrison began to describe in detail how Nicole treated orcs and dwarfs during this period. "Nicole is young, but she has a lot more talent in management than I am." "In our original plan, orcs should be treated as slaves, and giant Valley is the best place for them..." Li De listened with great interest. In Harrison''s narration, he appreciated Nicole''s spirituality more, and he did not mistake people. Nicole didn''t belittle all the orcs to slavery as Lee had expected. Instead, they chose to divide each other and directly created a new hierarchy - third class residents, second-class residents and first-class residents. Third class residents are higher than slaves and enjoy a little bit of power, but when they meet formal residents, they have to yield and bow, which belongs to the lowest residents. Second class residents have higher status than third class residents, and first-class residents are higher than second-class residents. The orcs who are willing to join the dawn city will be treated as the third class residents. Among them, the most active elements will be treated as second class residents. If they pass the test, they can also be given the treatment of first-class residents. The life of orcs in the barren wilderness is countless times more difficult than that of human beings on the border. During this time, the orcs experienced for the first time what real life was like in dawn city. Eat, every day there is sweet white bread, they do not have to worry about hunger, even if they are prisoners, every day can eat enough. In the barren wilderness, starvation is something almost every Orc has to experience from time to time. If you want to really eat enough, unless you are the head of a tribe, even if you are a senior soldier of level 10, you may not be able to eat every day. Now, they only need to complete a certain amount of mining or construction work every day to enjoy this kind of welfare treatment, which is a kind of enjoyment for the orcs who have been forced to the extreme. Wearing warm clothes and solid shoes, they no longer need to wear rough, dry and hard fur clothes that make them uncomfortable all over, and their life level has been improved. Even the temporary shelter in giant''s Valley has been built in order to prevent not only wind but also mosquitoes. This makes most orcs live in simple fur tents after dark, which is too comfortable for them to be bitten by mosquitoes every day. Therefore, in the eyes of most residents of dawn City, the living standard of the enslaved orcs is countless times higher than that of the orcs who were already extremely poor. Except for a few orcs, most of them are satisfied with it. It''s not a slave life, it''s a dream life.However, after the introduction of the policy for third-class residents, the current treatment can only be provided to second-class residents. This policy immediately sent the orcs into hell, and the orcs directly changed from rich treatment to real slavery treatment. Orcs can continue to enjoy their present treatment only when they join dawn city. I''m used to the beautiful life now, and the hard life before the orcs return home is too big. Under this policy, the orcs were captured in an instant. The orcs who insisted on not joining the dawn city were more simple. They were demoted to be real slaves. Their standards and treatment were lowered, not to mention doing the hardest and most tiring jobs. Their lives were even harder than in the barren wilderness. No comparison, no harm. The difference between surrendering and not surrendering was so great that for a while, there were many second-class and third-class Orc residents in dawn City, who were engaged in things that ordinary residents did not want to do, and they enjoyed it. This policy is not perfect, and there are even many hidden dangers, but the benefits are obvious, that is, there is no need to deploy people to guard over 500 Orc slaves. You can even use orcs who join dawn city to manage other orcs who don''t surrender, which greatly reduces the pressure on dawn city. Li De is also very appreciative of this practice. Nicole does things in accordance with his style. It has always been divided into its own and made the enemy his own. It not only solves the problem of guarding the orcs, but also makes the orcs become the low-level labor force of dawn city and makes more contributions to the dawn city. As long as they live for a period of time, these orcs who are integrated into the system of dawn city will definitely be surrounded by dawn city. Because their everything is based on what the city of dawn gives. If the city of dawn does not exist, then all their efforts will be in vain. This is the strength of this third-class citizenship system. However, although this idea is very good, there are still many shortcomings and improvements. Li De pondered for a moment and then said slowly. "Set an area within the inner circle of dawn city for orcs to live in. They are not allowed to leave until they pass the test and become full residents. And the official test should be carried out within the dawn sect, and the clergyman should be tested. " The orcs are of ordinary value in Lee''s eyes. They just do some hard work, so he doesn''t intend to let them have too much power. It takes more effort to get formal resident treatment. If dawn city didn''t need people now, he wouldn''t be able to manage the orcs too much. The mines were the only place for them. Nicole''s approach seems too soft for Lee, but now that she has a policy in place, let her go. Hundreds of orcs can''t lift any waves. Nicole''s Thoughts on dwarves are also very interesting. Dwarves are a kind and orderly race. They are essentially different from dark life. They never kill innocent people. They only like mining, forging and wine. Nicole is very clever to use this, she broke up all the dwarves, let the dwarves completely integrated into the residents of dawn city. All the dwarfs live in scattered places. No dwarves live next door to each other. All dwarves'' neighbors are people who believe in dawn sect or are most loyal to dawn city. The warm and generous residents of dawn city have a high degree of acceptance of dwarves, after all, the relationship between dwarves and human beings has always been very close. Under the independent propaganda of the residents to the city of dawn, these scattered dwarves listen most every day about how good the life is and how great the city of dawn is now. A lie can be true a thousand times. Not to mention the real thing. The original resistance of the dwarves quickly melted under the enthusiasm of the residents of dawn City, and the bold and unrestrained character of dwarves is easy to be liked by outsiders. In just a month, the dwarves have established friendship with the residents. But for the good order race, the emotion is their biggest fetter. The neighbor who greets you every day is a member of the patrol team, and the friend who drinks with you every day is an employee of the city hall. If you want to rebel, the first enemy you will face is your friend, which is almost impossible for dwarves to accept. So there are also the rebellious dwarves, and after they are accommodated in the dawn City, the hostility is rapidly disappearing. And this city full of inclusive charm is also accepting dwarves at an amazing speed. Here dwarves find their own way of life. Those who like mining will take magic language bat to giant Valley every morning to dig. Those who like to forge weapons will be arranged to forge weapons in blacksmith''s shop. Even in the construction department, there are a large number of dwarfs working. This group of originally most stubborn group, in Nicole a simple to the extreme operation, successfully integrated into the dawn city.Although the original tongchui tribe is still buried in the hearts of these dwarfs, at this moment, dawn city no longer needs to worry that these dwarves will suddenly rebel. Even the upper echelons of the dwarf tribes of Masi, Wallen and Anakin lived quietly in the dawn city. Most of their ban was lifted, and in addition to not allowing the use of power and gathering dwarves, they began to have a new life. After Li De understood, he could not help nodding slightly. Nicole is really very spiritual. The best way to solve the problem is not to be vigorous, but to suck quietly and deeply, even to solve the problem without the other party''s awareness. In fact, it is easy to solve the problems of orcs and dwarves, but it is not easy to solve them. The good solution lies in that the initiative is completely in the hands of the dawn city. They have no room to defend and resist, so they can do whatever they want. The problem is that unless they are all killed directly, these powerful races may rebel at any time. Nicole''s plan, which seems simple and even full of loopholes, is actually the most appropriate one. There is no perfect plan, only the most appropriate way to deal with it. On the contrary, his original plan may not be as effective as Nicole. "Yes, it''s up to Nicole to take care of it. There''s so much work in dawn city that someone needs to share it for you." After hearing this, Harrison nodded. Although the city hall was expanding, Li De''s power became more and more powerful, and there were too many things to deal with. Even as an energetic blood clan, I feel a little busy. And many of the decisions he did not trust to the people below to do, now it is very difficult to have a helper who can let him rest assured. Nicole has won his approval. - - - - after Li De''s voice dropped, he thought of two Orc soldiers who had been brought back to the dawn city. "Where are the two orcs we captured?" He meant Craig and Karp, of course. "In prison." The prison of dawn city is built in a cave under the mountain in the west, facing the holy land of blood pool in the East. "Bring Craig, the level 16 werewolf." Li De looked at the power of faith on the attribute panel, thinking. At present, the number of believers of dawn sect has grown to more than 8000, and the power of belief to earn money every month is still considerable. However, the development of believers has also fallen into a bottleneck, because almost all the remaining 1000 residents are old believers of other sects for decades. It is very difficult to transform. If you want to develop believers again, you can only plunder the population by the winter moon. The number of believers: Crazy believer 1, devout believer 487, believer 1883, pan believer 6105 the power of belief: 2350 points now, with the accumulation of more than one month, his belief power has increased to more than 2000 points. It takes tens of thousands of faith to transform dead bones and Karp, the two spirits of level 18 combat effectiveness, to become their loyal followers. But Craig is only level 16, and his combat effectiveness is countless times weaker than that of Karp, so it is not necessary to have so much faith to assimilate his soul. If there is enough power of belief, the first choice for Lee is to assimilate Kapp''s soul. The orc king of level 18 will be his trump card. But now the power of belief is scarce. According to this trend, we may not be able to accumulate enough power of faith to transform Karp for half a year. And his next plan would have to use one of the two orcs. Karp was ruled out, leaving Craig alone. He was not sure if the power of two thousand beliefs could transform Craig, but time was running out and he had to try. It''s mid September, and it''s getting closer to the winter moon. The orcs invaded the border in October last year, and he''s not sure this year will be the same. So we have to speed up the process. After Harrison passed on the order, Craig, who was so strong in the chains that he could hardly stand, was brought into the city hall. After meeting Li De, this 16 level werewolf''s expression is very complicated. For a month, he has been locked up in that small cell for a whole month. He has even lost the power to commit suicide because he is trapped in the chains of forbidden demons. Only like a reptile, hopelessly alive, and even countless times he wanted the other party to come in and kill him, instead of being so humble and imprisoned. He is a powerful werewolf warrior and should die on the battlefield rather than become a clown like captive."Damned vampire, why don''t you kill me..." Craig doesn''t even have much strength to speak. His voice is full of breath. It seems that he may go to see death in the next second. Red looked at Craig''s miserable appearance and was calm as usual. Killing and death are no longer strange to him. There is no less blood in the hands of orcs than anyone else. There is no need to pity an ORC. "Craig, give up resistance. You will be free today." Yeah? Craig''s huge wolf''s head was a little puzzled when he heard Lee''s words, which obviously made him feel puzzled. But the weak body made his eyes appear double shadow, and his current state has made him unable to think more. Li De didn''t talk nonsense. He asked the blood clan behind him to help Craig sit on the sofa. Then he stretched out his right hand, closed his eyes slightly, and began to mobilize the power of faith. He used to test the power of faith on the dead bones of the necromancer. As long as he mixed the spiritual force into the other party''s spiritual sea, he could forcibly assimilate the other party''s soul and make the other party loyal to himself forever. However, at that time, the strength of the dead soul was too tough, and the power of Li De''s belief was too rare, so it failed. This was his first official experiment, and Craig was undoubtedly a mouse. At his command, Nello did not use the power of faith during this period of time, so there were still more than 2000 points left. Although he was not sure whether it was enough, he had to try. Dressed in a black mage robe, Li De, who was originally full of a bit of dark atmosphere, slowly emerged a holy light. Palm like holding a small sun, infinite light burst out. Holy, holy, bright. The weak Craig suddenly opens his eyes, which gives the werewolf warrior an unspeakable shock. This vampire, actually released the holy light like energy?!! How can this be possible!! Orcs are not dark creatures, and they don''t respond much to the holy power, but this is not the key. The key is that the release of the holy power from the vampire, which has always been the representative of dark creatures, is very ridiculous. What''s the difference between this and the spirit''s life spell?? But before he had time to think about it, Craig was no longer able to resist. He could only stare at Lee and put his hand on his wolf''s head. The bright light made him subconsciously close his eyes. Then Craig only felt a clear, soft breath came into his mind. Craig felt a kind, motherly breath. The original will to resist in a little bit of ablation. At this time, the holy power was slowly absorbed by his soul. Craig, who was extremely weak, heard his mother''s cry in his ear. "Child..." the voice engraved in the soul made the level 16 werewolf give up the resistance completely. "Mother..." Craig finally murmured, slowly losing consciousness. The spirit of the werewolf slowly transformed under the influence of the holy power. The soul is becoming more solid, and the fire of his life is more vigorous. In this process, the power of faith is completely throughout Craig''s mind, and his soul is being washed away. However, Craig''s resistance and will to Li De also disappeared under the influence of faith. With the continuous input of faith, Craig''s soul is constantly changing. This werewolf''s subconscious power of holiness is no longer worried, afraid and afraid, but become dependent, kind. At the same time, the original disgust of Li De''s breath has become incomparable trust and respect. It''s a change of faith against the soul. Lee does not know the specific process of change, he only knows that this level 16 werewolf warrior''s original resistance to him is disappearing. His soul changed from resistance to acceptance of faith. And in the process, he can even clearly feel that his spiritual power has sensed Craig''s soul. Even if he wanted to, one of his ideas could destroy the spirit of the level 16 werewolf warrior. Absolute control. Until the last ray of faith is absorbed. Li De heard the long lost hint. "Ding ~ you have transformed Craig Huntsman''s soul with the power of faith. You have obtained the ownership of Craig Huntsman''s soul, and everything he has will belong to you." "Ding ~ you have successfully cast divinity - Soul assimilation, magic + 1. You can cast magic directly through divine skill later." "Ding, you have developed a new divinity, and the power of dawn sect has been increased, gaining 2000 character experience.""Ding, you used divinity to take the rank 16 werewolf warrior, Craig shadow hunting, and make it a temple warrior of the dawn sect, and gain character experience of 2000." What?? God skill??? This is the magic?? After hearing the system prompt, Li De was surprised. He didn''t expect that the derivative use he had studied under the inspiration of Nello was a kind of divine skill recognized by the system. Shenshu has been 0 on his property panel, he thought about many ways before, but he never saw the movement. He had no idea of the mode of divinity, how to obtain it or how to use it. But he didn''t expect that a magic technique was created by mistake today. It''s not bright in the East and bright in the West. "But shouldn''t divinity be a very powerful high magic?" Li De looked at the system prompt and was a little confused. In his heart, divinity is absolutely a very high-end power. The one that is more fierce than the prohibition of incantation can easily destroy a city pool of hundreds of thousands of people by casting a spell. It is a minute to kill tens of thousands of orcs. But now it is only the belief that assimilates a 16 level Orc soul even if the divine art?? With doubt, I looked at my own God panel. Dawn sect: the God of breaking the dawn - Lide kacharr (pseudogod) divinity: 1. Soul assimilation (the non dawn sect camp is transformed into the most loyal Temple warrior of the dawn sect by consuming 2000 faith forces, which can absolutely control the soul of the other party, and the consumed belief power increases depending on the strength of the soul of the party.) The Ministry of God: blood, blood doctrine: self-improvement, tenacious struggle, unity, bravery and fearlessness, love family patriotism. The number of Temples: 1 br > number of believers: maddenites 1, devout 487, believers 1883, pan believers 6105 belief power: 350 points £¼ br > current job transfer - dawning priest (200 points of consuming faith) clergy of the temple: Holy lady - Bishop of Nello - Emmy cazar £¼ br > Templar: Craig hunting Shadow is no different from the use of the power of belief he explored. However, the system now fixed the method, and it will not be so hard to cast it later. The wolf man of grade 16 is so weak? Li deuo thought about his remaining 350 points of faith. He didn''t forget that Kapp and the dead needed tens of thousands of faith. It seems that KAP and Craig are only two levels away, but the cost has increased by more than five times. There is only one explanation, talent. Li shook his head, even if Kapp was in the 16 level can easily take off 16 level Craig. Like Betty, who is also at level 16, it is worth exploring how long Craig can stay in Betty, who is running the royal blood of the north. Meanwhile, Li De also gave up his prejudice and thought about the spirit assimilation. A moment later, it was a thrill. Soul assimilation, this divinity seems to have nothing at first, but the more thinking, the more terror this magic. This magic is absolutely no less than a curse. The spirit of other life is assimilated by force, making it a temple warrior who breaks down the sect and controls the soul of each other absolutely. This ability is terrible and can be combined with his blood ancestor talent... There is no other description except for abnormal words. It seems that Lide can see that after every war in the future, all the prisoners have become his subordinates. But how do you feel so tasty? Lide felt his chin, thinking. From the dawn city only 200 blood Americans to this height, the blood ancestor this talent in the role of almost irreplaceable. Several wars were his car turned over the enemy, then forced the enemy to become his own by virtue of the blood ancestor talent, and then took his own people to turn the car over the stronger enemy. The top combat force team in the city of dawn has developed to this level by turning the enemy all the way into subordinates. Before that, Li De was upset that the blood family could not support other races. Just like the dead wizard, he had 18 dragon, but he could not do anything, but he could only have a peerless eye. Now that we have understood the bug general function of belief power, it will not be... As white and blind. Li De felt that he was not smooth when he thought about it. He was too poor. The power of faith can only produce a little bit in a month, a dead bone, a Kapp, and the two guys have planned the power of faith for the next year. He wanted to use the magic without fear that it would not be possible for a long time to come.Now he has a cannon but no gunpowder. He can only feel the hardship of life. And dawn priests, dawn bats, these special arms also need to use the power of faith to transform. These are very important forces for the dawn City, which can''t always be left with the power of faith. "I am so hard..." "when I have money, I believe in the power of faith, I make complaints about dragons on my left hand, my ass sits on the abyss, the big devil, and the arrows behind me, so that Tate will open up in front of me..." Li De can only rub the tucks in the dark. A pile of good things in front of him, but he can''t use it, this feeling is too painful. "Harrison, this cold winter month must give me crazy plunder of population, plunder at all costs!" Harrison was shocked by the sudden voice of Lee. He lifted his face in a daze and looked at Lee, who was gnashing his teeth. He didn''t know why. "Patriarch, I''ll tell him to go down immediately..." Li De took a deep breath, threw his thoughts behind his head, and decided not to think about these things that hurt him. I''m not happy about it. Looking at Craig, who is still awake with his eyes closed, reed opens the other party''s property panel. Craig hunting shadow Title: devout (the most devout believer of dawn God, firm will, not affected by any soul and soul magic, power + 30%) age: 47 level: 16 Occupation: Temple Knight (dawn sect) God given talent: prayer, immune to negative effects three times a day, currently bound talent - mania ¡£ (mania: activate the power of ORC ancestors in the blood, all attributes increased by 200%, body recovery speed increased by 500%, duration: 30 minutes, after use, fell into a state of extreme weakness, all attributes decreased by - 70%, lasting for 12 days at Yaoshi) Introduction: faithful believer of dawn God, temple warrior of dawn sect, powerful ORC with werewolf blood ¡£ Craig''s attribute panel is very general. If there is no special divine talent, he can only describe it as mediocrity. No wonder he is so untroubled. However, after being transformed by the power of faith, this divine gift is a perfect match for Craig. Immunizing against the negative effects three times a day is equivalent to Craig using it three times a day. However, unlike the northern soldiers, the northern soldiers will not have any discomfort after using the blood power, and their combat effectiveness will still explode. However, there will be very serious sequelae after the orc mania. The punishment of 70% in 12 hours can make people despair. If they can''t fight, they can only wait for death, and there is no way to retreat. So Orc mania is the last card, not a conventional force, only in the case of death. But now it''s different. After being transformed by the power of faith, the side effects of mania are eliminated. Craig''s most powerful card is no longer a hole of death. It can still be intact after being used. This is definitely a qualitative change for Craig. The reason why soldiers in Jung have more power than soldiers in North China is that they have no more power than soldiers in North. It''s not a loss. After a full day, Craig slowly wakes up, and by this time, Li dezao has ordered to remove the chains from his body. In Harrison''s somewhat nervous gaze, Craig jerks to his feet and kneels fiercely to Lee on the sofa, his head resting on the ground in the most devout way. "Under the great crown, Craig Huntsman, your most loyal believer salutes you." Li De nods with satisfaction, and soul assimilation is really abnormal. Craig wanted to kill him when he just arrived. Now he is his most loyal Temple warrior in a flash, and even his soul belongs to him. He can kill him if he wants to. "Get up, Craig." "yes, my Lord." Craig''s voice is very low, with a kind of old-fashioned tone, it is easy to recognize that it is not human, of course, his appearance can not be mistaken for human. He has two blades, a huge wolf head, fierce and fierce, narrow eyes, and a green cold light. Strong limbs, full of body hair can not cover the body''s high bulging muscles, every inch is full of a sense of strength. The fingers of both hands are not human fingers, but the claws of beasts. Although they can be used normally, they are the most lethal weapons when their claws pop up. This is a red fruit killing machine, born for hunting. Li De nodded with satisfaction.Although this guy was given seconds by Betty''s move, it was the result of the continuous spell cooperation of Stanley, Amy and the 18 level bone dragon casters. At level 16, there is still some combat effectiveness at this level, and the side effects of madness have been solved through the washing of the power of faith. Now Craig has not compared with Betty, but at least he can fight with grott without being killed by seconds. Lee de didn''t say much. Craig even owned his soul. He didn''t have to worry about anything else. He started to give orders. "Craig, you''re going back to dwarf Valley right now. I need you to rebuild the lion tribe." That''s right. That''s what Lee intended to transform Craig with his faith in the beginning. Originally, the most suitable candidate should be 18 level Orc King Kapp. But the power of faith that Kapp needed was exaggerated. He couldn''t afford to wait for half a year, so he had to transform Craig first, and then let the other party go back to the barren wilderness to rebuild the skeleton of the lion tribe. The dwarf Valley is so far away from dawn city that even if magic language bats have been bred, there are thousands of them. However, with the power of dawn City, it is still difficult to directly control the dwarf Valley, which requires 6.5 days of flying time. If we only use the power of dawn city to develop dwarf Valley, it will undoubtedly seriously affect the construction progress of dawn city. This is not his intention. He wants to make use of the mineral veins in the dwarf Valley to continuously provide food for the dawn city and strengthen the dawn city. Instead of being dragged down by this resource point. That''s why he had a new idea. Support an orc tribe in the barren wilderness that he can completely control, and use the orc power to guard the dwarf Valley and excavate the secret silver vein for him. In the process, dawn city only needs to provide weapons and sufficient food, and does not need to invest a lot of manpower and material resources in the dwarf Valley thousands of miles away. Of course, Lee''s idea is very good, but the difficulties encountered in implementing the plan are not small. But he has never been a man of high vision and low hand. Since the realization degree of this idea is not low, he will spare no effort to promote it. Build a force of his own in the barren wilderness. The idea seems to have something in common with his establishment of a crimson moon on earth. Dawn city is not far from the barren, which is equivalent to a nail in the orc''s stronghold. For the strategic layout of dawn City, there are only advantages and no disadvantages. The only thing to pay is a certain amount of resources, weapons, armor, food. But coincidentally, these dawn cities are not lacking now. So he has the ability to build another force, an orc tribe that obeys his orders. "Yes, under the crown," in Craig''s current cognition, lied is the real God of the world, and he is the great existence that he wants to defend with his soul and life. And the strength of soul assimilation is that although the power of faith changed the nature of Craig''s soul, it did not make him lose his original memory and character. Craig or Craig, but the difference is that he has a loyal master. "Harrison, put all the orcs who stubbornly refused to join dawn city into Craig''s hands, at the same time, he asked the blacksmith to prepare 2000 sets of rare level armor and weapons, and the logistics department to prepare food for 5000 people to eat for half a year, which allowed Dylan to transport to dwarf valley." Lee has always been very aggressive. Although Craig has just regained consciousness and is far from reaching his peak, he has directly begun to give orders. "Before the winter moon comes, dawn city needs to cooperate with the reconstruction of dwarf Valley, and Craig''s supplies must be supplied as quickly as possible. I need dwarf Valley to be operational before the winter moon. I hope that after the start of next spring, dwarves valley will become a major artery for our blood transfusion Li De stood up and went to the window. He put his hands on the edge of the window. He looked at the residents in the street outside the courtyard of the city hall in a solemn voice. "This winter moon is a rare opportunity for the development of the dawn city. These affairs must be completed before the coming of the winter moon. I need the veins of the dwarf valley. After the winter moon, all our work will shift to plunder the population. " Harrison took a deep breath and bent over his chest. "As you wish, patriarch." Craig''s expression is full of confidence, five fingers into a fist, hammer in the chest, "under the crown, Craig will practice your will with life." With Lee''s command, the great city of dawn began to turn, and everything revolved around his will. Chapter 238 After the order to rebuild the lion tribe was passed on, Harrison immediately arranged for the city hall to deal with it. At present, the city hall has formed an efficient administrative mechanism. As long as the order is issued by him, no matter what it is, this is the highest banquet of King Nolan, and each person''s rank will not be lower than count. Yiya ~ the door of the banquet hall was pushed open. In an instant, the crowd who heard the movement quieted down and turned their eyes in unison. Angel wings in black aristocratic dress stepped into the hall. At this time, from the crowd out of a powerful, eye with vicissitudes of the middle-aged man. He was dressed in gray warrior armor that was out of place around him, and in his hand was a silver and white sword with a twinkling chill. Under everyone''s gaze, the middle-aged man stepped up to the angel''s wing and held his hand high above his head. Then it was announced to all. "Noble Nolan witnessed that this lost child, angel wing, will be my disciple from today on, and I will give him the surname of the stormy family." Cheers rang through the hall, and all the nobles present burst into a heated discussion. Touching the legendary rank, the Duke of gale accepted his disciples again after ten years, which spread all over the capital in just half a day. In the storm sea area, a player touched the dragon''s nest, and it happened that the dragon was out hunting... in the ancient deep forest, a player abducted a gifted spirit from the deep forest by virtue of his natural charm and the ability of chasing girls... in a certain temple, a player obtained the attention of the gods by virtue of his firm belief... although most of them were in the deep forest Players have a hard time, but the world is never short of luck. Players into the glory caused by the chain reaction, this time slowly began to burst. Chapter 239 Craig returns to the dwarves valley with countless supplies at Reed''s command. Rebuilding the lion tribe is a task given to him by the great crown. Craig is well aware of the rules of survival in the barren wilderness, and the original lion tribe is relying on a strong force to survive. But after the last war, the lion tribe has lost its original spirit, and he has to find another way. It''s not easy to rebuild the lion tribe, but he''ll do it at any cost, absolutely. On the third day of Craig''s return to the barren wilderness, after finishing the backlog of government affairs, reed returned to dwarves Valley again. Now it''s mid September, and he has to get dwarf Valley on track. Because once it''s October, orcs can''t tell when they''ll start invading. At that time, dawn city didn''t have much energy to deal with dwarf valley. Even the mithrin vein, he will not use too much force to guard, because the new round of population plunder will be the most important work in this winter, none of them. Everything in dawn city is based on population. Not to mention anything else, even the power of faith that he was short of had to obtain a large number of people to solve it, otherwise he would have to keep an empty mountain and not be able to excavate it. In a month''s time, dwarf Valley has been greatly changed under the development of Xiaozhi city. The dwarf city, which had collapsed as a result of the war, was almost razed to the ground. More than a dozen giant one eyed giants have been rampant to overthrow the remains of these buildings, and have dug out huge mines, successfully digging down the hidden silver veins below. Now the dwarf Valley is a pure construction site, in which the Cyclops act as the absolute main force, with more than 200 human miners and dozens of blood clans working in the middle. Exposed gray boulders, yellow mud, huge footprints, there is no difference with the construction site, the only difference is that there is no modern machinery here. The dwarf Valley has almost no trace of the dwarf city. Only the beams and building debris hidden in the rubble indicate that there was civilization here. The city that dwarves couldn''t tear down was taken over by the Cyclops. "Under the patriarch''s crown," Stanley, dressed in a black priest''s robe, immediately came forward to greet Lee, who was standing on the grass outside the construction site to watch. After the dwarves and orcs are arranged, Stanley returns to dwarf Valley to take charge of the situation. Because orcs and dwarves may attack at any time, there must be a high-level figure with enough weight and wisdom to control the situation. Stanley is an outstanding intelligence and strength, and Lee''s subordinate is undoubtedly a very good candidate. "How is the development of mitilver vein now?" Li De, dressed in a dark blue wizard robe, stood in the open space beside the valley, looking curiously at the long line of mining teams pushing wooden carts, like ants orderly transporting earth and gravel. Stanley''s expression suddenly showed shame, and his voice dropped a little. "Under the crown, it is more difficult to excavate the MI silver vein than we thought. Up to now, the ore produced per day is less than 10 tons, and we have only refined 3 pounds of secret silver..." Li De turned his head in surprise, and 3 pounds of secret silver? The weight of a pound is not much different from that of the earth. After a month, dawn city has only refined 3 pounds of secret silver under such strong support?? Although secret silver is extremely precious and rare, it is out of proportion to investment. It''s about 30 pounds. "Do you have any problems?" "Our number is too small... And the MI silver ore vein is extremely hard, ordinary human miners can not dig the ore, only rely on powerful Cyclops to dig. Moreover, the ore vein is deeply buried, and a large amount of soil and gravel need to be cleaned up to dig. Now ordinary human miners can only clean up the soil and gravel, only the Cyclops are digging. And because the developed mine is too small, it can only accommodate two Cyclops After hearing this, Li De has a black line on his face, but he has not figured it out. The reason why the efficiency is affected is that the ore is too hard to dig... I xx you oo... Life is the master of drama. The cause of this unfortunate stove made his eyelids jump. "Do you have a solution?" Stanley''s face was even more embarrassed. "Unless a large number of professionals are mobilized and at least soldiers of level 5 or above are required to mine, even if all the Cyclops can dig, it is difficult to improve efficiency." Li De shook his head. Now dawn city doesn''t lack high-end combat effectiveness. He even has 18 level bone dragons. He doesn''t want to fight at all.But now the foundation of dawn city is extremely weak. The normal development of a force should be the pyramid model. The number of the lower level is much more than that of the upper level. However, because of its rapid development, the combat effectiveness of the city of dawn at the bottom is very small. Only a few hundred blood clans and 600 human troops of newly formed King''s blade can be counted as the bottom combat effectiveness. But these low-level forces do not match the high-end power he has. He didn''t want to let Li De fight the enemy with high-end forces, but when he met this kind of thing that needed inside information, he was in pain. Where does he go to get hundreds of professionals above level 5 to mine here? There is a covenant of darkness, but it is impossible for him to let these uncontrollable forces come to the mithrine vein. Moreover, unless the people of these underground forces are crazy, how can they go to mine. Li De just wanted to open his mouth and immediately patted his head. He shook his head in a funny way. What did he do in the dwarf Valley? To monitor the progress of the Mithril vein, and to rebuild the lion tribe by Craig. Is not the lion''s miner a ready-made tribe? He was going to let the orcs dig... He almost forgot the business. These orcs, who are two edged and powerful, are definitely the best miners. The dwarf Valley is in a barren wasteland, where there is nothing but orcs. After finding the key point of the problem, Li De relaxed, waved his hand, and did not care. "Stanley, get ready to arrange for humans to withdraw, leaving only the Cyclops here. We can take advantage of orcs in mining "Orcs?" Stanley was stunned. "You mean to enslave orcs directly?" "Slavery? No, I''m not interested in enslaving orcs. What I want is... Rebuild the lion tribe! " Lee''s tone was a little playful. "Have you met Craig?" Stanley nodded. "Of course, Dylan brought Craig and hundreds of orcs with him three days ago. At that time, the Cyclops almost had a conflict with his orcs. " After saying that, the brow slightly frowned. "But he didn''t stay in the dwarf valley. After he got off the demon language bat, he took the orcs directly and went out of the valley. His whereabouts were unknown. Because of your message, I didn''t listen much. " Since then, it has never been reported that he is a werewolf, but he is no longer concerned about himself. And judging from Craig''s behavior, the other party obviously has a mission, and Stanley doesn''t dare to inquire about it at will. "Well, Craig was arranged by me. I''m going to rebuild the lion tribe and make the orcs master the dwarf Valley again. We don''t have to put too much energy into it. The orcs will work for us "Under the crown, there is only Craig, a tribe controlled by orcs. I''m afraid it won''t be too big." Stanley shook his head. "Craig''s strength is not enough to support a large tribe" although Stanley doesn''t look down on this level 16 werewolf that is directly affected by seconds, he doesn''t have much expectation. If the opponent is Karp, the orc king, he won''t say a word. He is impressed by the fighting power of level 18 Karp. Craig is too poor. The two are not of the same grade. "Of course, it''s not just Craig. It''s half a year at most. When the time comes, Kapu, the king of the lion tribe, will also come." Stanley''s expression relaxed, and he was relieved. "In this way, the reconstruction of the lion tribe will not be a problem." Li De has deep eyes. "The dwarf valley will be our nail in the barren wilderness, and the lion tribe will be a sharp blade in the hands of dawn city." The orcs won''t do much harm to dawn city in a short time, but reed always likes to take the initiative in his own hands. The distant mountains and mountains are not far away from the human Empire and the orc empire. In the human Empire, he already has the scarlet mage tower and the Dark Pact. On the contrary, the strong Orc does not have any influence, which is not in line with his character. The layout has always been considered for the distant future... - - - on the barren wasteland, Craig looked at a small tribe with a population of no more than 100 people, looking at hundreds of blades away and putting up simple tents. "Brown, surround them. This tribe belongs to the lion tribe now!" Behind him, a Garou warrior with the same huge wolf head stood in the background, his expression was somewhat cruel and nodded. "Yes, Lord Craig," after that, 120 orcs in complete sets of armor, each of which is a rare level of ORC warrior, come out with their heads raised, their long knives twinkling in their hands.The battle started so suddenly. Facing the siege of a group of wolves, this small tribe of hundreds of people was occupied in ten minutes. By the time Craig left, the team behind him grew to 200. In the barren wilderness, strength has always been the guarantee of survival. No power, all lambs. Five days later, the two days after Lee came to dwarf valley. Craig returns to dwarf valley. At the same time, there are more than 600 orcs behind him. This is what the level 16 werewolf warrior has gained these days. Craig''s expansion is full of ORC unique traces, savage and rough, primitive and direct. Lee''s face was brilliant when he saw Craig, especially when he looked at the hundreds of orcs he was carrying behind him. Only a few days ago, they brought back hundreds of orcs, and these orcs were all soldiers of level 4-8. They were fierce and fierce, and each of them was obviously an orc soldier who had experienced a bloody battle. The fur clothes on these orcs can not cover the scars on their bodies. The muscles hold the rough clothes high and high, and their clothes look primitive and ancient. "Craig, you''ve been out gathering these men these days?" Craig was proud to see the surprise on Lee''s face. "Under the crown, these are the tribes I conquered. Now, they all belong to the lion tribe Craig then describes how he led his troops to conquer other Orc tribes in the past few days, and finally expanded rapidly to the present scale. After hearing Craig''s excited words, Li De extraordinary didn''t praise him, instead, he remained silent for a long time. Craig, who seems to think that this is normal operation, has a headache. Although he knew that orcs were straightforward, or had no brains. But I didn''t expect... The other side is more exaggerated than he imagined. They even led soldiers directly to the door, killed them in revolt, and gathered them in surrender... MMP, is this the reconstruction tribe? This is not to copy the Tu clan? Stanley, next to him, had a strange look when he saw this scene. In my heart, I feel that I am indeed an ORC. The development forces can be so savage that they have not taken seriously. It''s only in the barren wilderness that this happens. "Craig, there are many ways to recruit people..." looking at himself as a level 16 Temple warrior, Li De felt that it was a headache to reason with his subordinates for the first time. "If you do this, it''s inefficient, and it''s easy to make your subordinates resentful, which is not conducive to the formation of the tribe." Craig looked at Lee blankly. "Under the crown, the barren wasteland has always been so annexing tribes... Whoever is powerful has the most people and the most vast land. Under the absolute power of clan leader Kapu, the lion tribe developed to the scale of tens of thousands of troops... " suddenly, Li De didn''t know how to open his mouth. Although he despised this primitive and wild way, it was a survival mode of barren wasteland. He could not deny that he was right or wrong. After all, the poor living environment created the rule of survival for the fittest, and the powerful leader was more able to lead the people of the tribe to survive. But when he came, he would not let Craig continue to do this kind of stupid, coarse and nutritious thing. "No, Craig, we have a lot of ways." Looking at Craig''s puzzled eyes, Li De said slowly, "what''s lacking in the barren wilderness? What do orcs want most Craig''s eyes brightened. "What we lack most is food, what we want most is food and armor." Li De nods. Fortunately, this guy is not stupid. "That''s right. Is there a lack of food this year?" "Yes, if it wasn''t for the extreme lack of food this year, chieftain KAP would not have easily ordered an attack on the dwarf tribe." Craig practice nodding, the huge wolf head at this time inexplicably appears a little naive. "Now you have 2000 sets of armor and weapons in your hand, and 5000 people eat food for half a year. What can you do?" "Under the crown... I..." Craig was stunned, and then looked at Li De blankly. There is food, of course, to store it. There are weapons and armor to equip our own people. However, he felt that his ideas were not what Li De wanted, so he stammered for a long time and did not dare to speak. seeing this scene, Li De shook his head in tears and laughter, and did not sell the point to directly explain. "You can choose a group of more intelligent subordinates and let them send news to the surrounding tribes. Lions are recruiting people... as long as they pass the test of the lion tribe, the whole tribe can be incorporated into the lion tribe, and each soldier can get a set of armorThe lion tribe has enough food to survive this winter. As long as the orcs who come to the lion tribe can guarantee food supply this winter, and no one will die of starvation. And our male lion tribe only recruits 5000 orcs. Now it has already recruited 2000 orcs. If we recruit all the orcs, we will not recruit any more this year. " Compared with the crude and crude method of force threat, Li De prefers to adopt the efficient method. How much time does it take to fight one by one? How much strength will you lose? It''s not cost-effective. Craig has reported to him about the lack of food this year. Even the powerful forces like the lion tribe are short of food. We can imagine how the small tribes are going. I''m afraid most orcs are desperate for the coming winter moon. After all, not every Orc can go to the human border to plunder food when the winter moon comes. More orcs still rely on their usual reserves to survive the cold winter. At this time, when these orcs are facing despair, a powerful tribe that can provide food and armor will accept them. Will these small tribes be moved?? There are at least 200000 orcs living in the hundreds of miles of land near the dwarf Valley, and it is enough for a few of them to come. Lee doesn''t need more, just thousands of people to restart dwarf valley. And if the news is released, it would be more to his taste if an orc hears that he is ready to wage war to plunder food. Level 18 bone dragon, level 16 bronze Cyclops COSO, and level 15 dawn bat King Castro, these three monsters are now in dwarf valley. At that time, you can directly experience the way the orcs expand their power. As long as there was no such powerful Orc king as Karp, he would not have cared. According to Craig, hundreds of kilometers around the dwarf valley are the domain of lion tribes, and there are no other large tribes here. So he has nothing to worry about. After hearing what Li De said, Craig''s brain turned around and nodded in surprise. "Under the crown, your wisdom is comparable to the creator God!" That wolf head at this time inexplicably let Li De feel some joy, very much like... Two ha??? Although this level 16 werewolf is upright, he is not stupid. It is just that the rules of barren wasteland make him hardly think of this way. Here, fists are the only way to communicate. "Let''s arrange people to do it. In addition, we must stress that the number of people we need to recruit is small, and that we will soon finish the recruitment, so as to highlight the sense of urgency. And... " Lee taught Craig how to spread the news again. Finally, the werewolf cheerfully called his subordinates and explained what Li De had taught him. Then hundreds of orcs left dwarf valley with Craig''s mission. Looking at the orcs resting on the turf, lied was keenly aware that there was no Orc group in the orcs that came out of dawn city. Because when the orcs saw him, there was no fear in their eyes. He didn''t believe that the captured orcs had never seen him driving the bone dragon to the battlefield. After asking Craig about the doubt, the werewolf''s words gave him a deep look. "Under the crown. Because the orcs I brought out knew the dawn City, I was afraid that the other side would leak the news, so they rushed to the front of each battle. These days, they all went to see death. " Craig''s tone was flat. He seemed to be saying something normal. Li De couldn''t help nodding. He was a temple warrior who was absolutely loyal to him. Everything he did was based on his interests. In fact, he didn''t care. The orcs were brought in and out with headgear. It was impossible to know the location of dawn city. The distant mountains stretch for nearly 100000 Li and span several empires. In such a huge mountain range, there is no clue that you want to find the dawn city. I''m afraid it has not been a dream for decades. There won''t be such a hard and thankless thing for the mentally disabled. After arranging this, Li De was in a much better mood. "Under the crown, all the human miners have been transferred back to the dawn City, and now only the Cyclops are left. Do we need to leave them here? " Li De shakes his head. The huge size of the Cyclops has many incomparable advantages in terms of production. It is also an important production tool of dawn city. It is undoubtedly a waste to put it in the dwarf valley. Especially when he was going to build tap water in dawn city. "Leave five, and take the rest back with you. In addition, Harrison was informed to bring some powerful dwarfs from the construction department to guide how to mine the mitilver vein. Our efficiency is too low now. "The current mining speed is simply appalling. Li De predicts that the mining speed will continue, let alone the equipment forged by secret silver for all the people. even the top combat effectiveness above level 15 in his hands can not wear the equipment of secret silver. In particular, COSO, Castro and the bone dragon are big men. If they want to forge weapons for them, they need a lot of secret silver. Professional things still need to be taught to professional people. Before that, dwarves have not been trusted, so mining mineral veins completely excludes dwarves. Although the dwarfs are not fully integrated into the city of dawn, at least they don''t think about rebellion every day. It''s time for them to contribute to dawn city. "Yes, under the crown." "Go down" Li De waved his hand at will. for the next few days, reed had been monitoring Craig''s progress in reorganizing the lion tribe in the dwarves valley. This was his key project, and he had to see progress in a short time. In addition, he will be offline for a few hours every day to deal with the affairs of scarlet moon. Now the scarlet moon is in the running in period, and there are still many things to be solved. But fortunately, because of his high salary and Zhao Yue''s efforts, few of the original management team left. So the club he has just acquired is generally stable, reducing a lot of trouble for him. As most of the employees of crimson month have experienced glory, their resistance to the game, which has not yet been put into public beta, immediately becomes yearning. The mentality of criticizing Li De has disappeared directly, and no one can escape from the law of Zhenxiang. Even the two game players who have not been cut off can''t help but feel excited. It''s too fake to say that they are not excited in the face of this epoch-making virtual game. There is no better understanding of the opportunities than professional players. On the contrary, these players envied those who were preparing for Rongguang.... at the same time, under the promotion of Li De, Zhao Yue, the assistant president of the company, also successfully ascended to the position of vice president and really stepped on the top of the company. Li De also gave her a crazy task after deep thought. He needs Zhao Yue to recruit no less than 500 professional players from the e-sports school before the opening of Rongguang. And every pro player needs to sign a contract with scarlet for at least 10 years. In addition, the data analysis department has expanded from more than 100 people to 300 people, and invested 10 million RMB to speed up the establishment of data analysis center. Several heavyweight orders, immediately let Zhao Yue see Li De''s determination. "Glory" will be the place where the scarlet moon will make great achievements. Li De didn''t explain this too much, just told the other party to complete the task. At the same time, he also asked Zhao Yue to pay extra attention to whether there are managers who have established large-scale guilds and want to change jobs. If so, they can dig them up at a high price. Zhao Yue naturally and unconditionally should come down. From a series of operations by Li De, the mature and plump woman realized that her boss really wanted to make a big deal. She is also happy to see this club, which has spent ten years of youth, really become one of the top ten clubs in China. He worked harder for this, which made Li De relaxed a lot. After the tenth day in dwarf Valley, in late September, it is only a few days away from the time point of October. Li De met an old acquaintance. Warren manhammer. The dwarf, who was captured by him, gained most of his freedom by forging perfect armor for Corso and Castro, and lived comfortably in dawn city. At least that''s what Lee thinks. In fact, even Warren had to admit that dawn City, a city ruled by vampires, was the most comfortable city he had lived in for 300 years. The city here is clean and tidy, without any mess. There is no foul smell in the sewers. There is no foul smell in the streets. After nightfall, there is no underground force extortion in the street. In the middle of the night, you can still feel incomparable security in the city, and you will not worry about the sudden appearance of evil life in front of you. Every resident here is kind and warm-hearted. He never discriminates against dwarves. Even Warren has become one with several neighbors because of the wine. Basically every day after work, I get together with some human friends for a few drinks. Warren has taken to living in this city. Here, he can feel that he is alive, really alive, rather than a dwarf master who goes crazy for the tribe. So when the city hall recruited people who knew how to excavate the veins of Mithril, Warren volunteered.It''s inevitable that he took a lot of time to have a chat in the square, and he liked it a lot. The residents of every dawn city should contribute to our common home. Regardless of race, regardless of age, regardless of gender, regardless of strength. As long as the residents of dawn city can contribute their own strength. This sentence has been circling in his mind, Warren does not know why his own has become like this, but he did find a sense of belonging in the city. This is a completely different sense of belonging to the manhammer tribe. In the manhammer tribe, he is more responsible. He has to work hard for the survival of all his people. But in the dawn City, it doesn''t need to. He just needs to finish a certain amount of work every day, and then he can get rich salary. He can enjoy wine and food with his friends every day. He has never been so relaxed. "Good day, Lord of Cachar," Warren saluted Lee with a respectful expression. The dwarf forging event at this time is quite different from the uncompromising dwarf image in the beginning. Li Demin sharp aware of the change of Warren, a smile. "Good day, master Wallen. I''ll trouble you with the excavation of the mitilver vein. This place will be the most important vein production in dawn city in the future, and you are the only one in our dawn city who can design more efficient mining methods... " Warren nodded with pride as a dwarf," no problem, Lord Cachar, how many miners can I use? " Speaking of this problem, reed turned to look at the tents stationed in the valley. Light way. "5000 orcs..." 5000 orcs?? When Wallen was shocked, he looked at him with disbelief. "You enslaved 5000 orcs?" It''s a big deal. The number of dwarves in their peak period was only over 1000, and now they are five times as powerful as the dwarves. Although I know that Li De is very strong, every move of the other party can bring him a particularly strong shock. The 5000 orcs benefited from the fact that Lee''s plans were more successful than expected during this period. Due to the lack of food, many Orc tribes fell into unspeakable despair as the winter moon approached. At this time, the news came from the powerful lion that their tribe was ready to recruit a group of people and provide enough food for the winter. They even had strong armor and warm winter clothes.... this attracted many Orc tribes who were not strong and only struggling on the survival level. It''s so much better to be protected by a strong man than to survive in the barren wilderness for these small tribes. In addition, the announcement of the lion tribe immediately attracted a large number of small tribes to vote, more than 100 people, less than 10 people. But in just 10 days, more than 5000 orcs were gathered in dwarf valley. If it had not been for the last minute, Lee had allowed Craig to raise the bar, there would have been more. Craig, a level 16 werewolf warrior, is also full of admiration for the operation. According to his idea, he must use the most direct way to conquer, but this efficiency is almost countless times worse than that of Lee de''s. It is impossible to develop to 5000 people without two or three months. This is because the orcs who have been forcibly recruited can manage at the beginning, but when the number of orcs behind them is too large, it will be more and more difficult to manage the orcs who are not satisfied or have resentment. There will even be rebellion, escape and so on. But now the other side surrenders itself, this kind of phenomenon almost does not need to worry. Abundant food, strong armor, warm winter clothes, this super high level of treatment directly tied the orc''s heart. With Craig''s strength, all the orcs are convinced, and all this makes this newly rebuilt tribe really a tribe. Although the reconstruction of the lion tribe is not as powerful as Kapu was, it has a certain strength. "These orcs will be under your command except for a thousand armies. I have only one request. We must excavate the secret silver ore as fast as possible. The winter moon is coming soon. Our army needs stronger armor. " Warren nodded solemnly. "As you wish, Lord of Cachar, I will do my best!" "It''s up to you and Stanley. I''ll leave five Cyclops for you to use, and the rest will be brought back to dawn. In addition, you can report any difficulties at any time. Before the coming of the cold winter moon, the most important thing for dawn city is the MI silver veinAfter that, Lee called Stanley and Craig, and formally handed over the construction of the dwarf Valley to Warren, who followed Warren''s command in terms of vein excavation and urban reconstruction. As blood born Stanley and temple warrior Craig, their loyalty has penetrated into the soul, flowing in the blood, and they are absolutely obedient to the command of Lee. After all these trivia, Li De is ready to return to the dawn city. At this time, the blacksmith shop and the mage tower joined hands for the first time and began to build tap water from rocks. Chapter 240 When Li De returned to the dawn City, the city was in full swing. Construction sites are everywhere, and the originally peaceful city is filled with the sound of beating stones and digging the land. The idea of tap water amazes the dwarfs. Although the design of tap water is simple, it is not the key. The key is that the idea is really wonderful. And his idea of using rock instead of steel to make water pipes has greatly increased the dwarf''s interest. Forging water pipes with rocks is really an amazing idea. Lee De''s fantastic ideas make him obviously tall in the eyes of dwarfs. They like the rulers who know how to forge and have wonderful ideas, which makes the dwarfs feel kind. Of course, Li De won''t tell them that this idea is just the basic operation of the earth. When he makes the fountain... He turns on the colored magic lamp every night to watch the water in the dawn square... "good day, under the ancestor''s crown." Amy stood next to dawn square, looking at the blood clan cooperating with the dwarves'' construction and the one eyed giant waving a hoe to dig the gullies in the bluestone street. Her expression was strange. It seems that since he became a blood clan, the original noble mage has become more and more grounded. The former master mage was a real aristocrat. Let alone cooperate with the blacksmith''s shop to build tap water, they would not even look at it. Casters, they are noble casters. How can they do such a mean thing? However, it is different in dawn city. Let alone let the caster build roads, he also knows that there are mage apprentices who help raise pigs in the farm. and the mage has set up a research group to study how to improve wheat planting and make it produce more... this is unimaginable in green city. It''s unbelievable that the noble masters should be engaged in such low-level work however, in this magical city, all this is natural. No one thought that there was anything wrong with the mage''s road construction. They were all quite positive. Because each participant can get a lot of reward, and generally, after the completion of such a large project, they will get a certain point reward. Although it may be 1 point or even 0.5 points, the reward is attractive enough. The points system has now gone deep into all aspects of dawn City, and even the value of points is far beyond that of kimpuk. Now the residents of dawn city are not competing for whose money is more, whose strength is stronger and whose level is higher, but whose points are more. I have eight points. You only have five? I''m sorry, please stand up, I can jump in front of you, anything, I have priority over you. Why? Because I have contributed so much to dawn City, I have 8 points, you only have 5 points, which is the proof. This kind of naked privilege makes many residents who encounter "unfair" treatment completely explode. Once they encounter something that can earn points, they are always the first to rush forward. This is true of blood donation in the medical department, as well as participation in various work organized by the city hall. Although the points system is not perfect, it has played a very positive and positive role in this emerging city. After all, this is a city completely owned by Li De, who can publish any policy he wants here, and let him daub the blank paper. This city of hope, built by him from scratch, is totally different from other cities in the theme of honor. It''s full of light and dreams. "Amy, how''s the tap water going The two sides of the main street of dawn city have been dug out by the Cyclops, five blade deep and four blade wide, with yellow mud and bluestone floors stacked on both sides. Li De looked at it with interest. "The main urban water pipeline is under construction and is expected to be completed in about a week." "Oh, why is the ditch so deep? " " according to the test of the Ministry of construction, after the 5 blades are buried deeply, the water pipes made of rock will not be damaged even if they are rolled by hundreds of tons of weight on the ground. " Amy has a very professional look. With a smile, Li De turned and walked along with the construction road. Outside the construction sites on both sides of the street, many residents were excited to see Li De''s figure. They immediately discussed with each other happily. "The Lord of Cachar has also come. It is said that our urban area is going to build tap water as magical as a farm. I''m really looking forward to it." An aunt''s face is full of expectation, obviously has been greedy for tap water for a long time. "Did you know? It''s been digging for so many days, and the city hall has already announced the plan. It''s really backward. " Next to another aunt curled her lips, with a sense of pride on her face. Obviously, as a resident of dawn City, tap water is an alchemy creation that makes her feel very proud. After all, she can''t even use it outside, but now they can."Can we really use advanced alchemy creations that can automatically water out?"?? However, we are civilians... "An old man with a short stature looked at this scene with disbelief in his eyes and sighed in a low voice. "Civilians? Yes, but we are the civilians of dawn City, better than the nobility outside!! Because we have a cachal crown A young man next to him was full of fanaticism, and he was obviously a believer of dawn sect. A middle-aged man''s eyes are full of gratitude. "Under the praise of Cachar, we even used the noble Lord of the Holy Light blood clan and the master master of the dawn mage tower to build tap water for us. This is the Holy Light blood clan and master master master!! With the development of dawn City, the residents who had a hard life are also rapidly becoming rich. Moreover, the dawn city is safe and comfortable, and now their quality of life is rising. Compared with the previous life on the border, the residents here are more happy than the legendary carefree kingdom. And what brought them all was the crown of the great cachal. So the residents have the highest respect for this great ruler. Therefore, no matter what kind of decision Li De makes, the residents of the whole city of dawn will follow him crazily. No one can slander and slander the great lord of Cachar in the city of dawn, which is a treasure given to them by the creation God. Li De was interested in looking around. After a short walk, a dark crowd caught his attention. "Amy, what''s going on there?" "Under the crowns, they''re watching dwarves and blood race melt rocks." Melting rock? Li De''s eyes lit up and took the lead. When the onlookers saw Li deliai, they immediately faced with excitement and bowed to him one after another, and said hello to him with fanatical eyes. "Good day, dear Kashar..." "Lord of Cachar..." "..." Li De smiles and nods to the residents. Then, with the respectful gaze of the crowd, he steps to the middle of the field. The picture before his eyes immediately aroused his interest, in a wide open space, the dwarf set up a huge stove beside it, and below the stove was a blazing blue flame. In the big pot above the stove, the magma was boiling. There are also dozens of blood clans around who are casting their magic into the furnace. The small fireball bursts and the huge heat wave rolls out. The rough scene surprised Lee. This is how they melt the rock. Isn''t it too violent? Not even firewood? Direct small fireball service?? When the magma in the pot is completely boiling, the blood clan nearby looks not full enough, and directly picks up the blue stones around and throws them into the magma. Under the bubbling magma, the stones thrown in melt instantly. And the dwarf on one side is not idle, carrying all kinds of metal materials for the blood clan to throw in. I don''t know what kind of material the pot is made of. The magma has melted and the pot is still intact. After boiling the boiling magma for a few minutes, the blood clan who had been casting the magic stopped. At the same time, twenty blood clans showed their hands at the same time, and lifted up the pot of hot magma under everyone''s gaze. There are more than ten large water pipe shaped moulds with two edges in diameter and three edges in height. They are hollow and have half edges on both sides. Then the blood clan controls with the master''s hand, the magma in the pot is poured into the mold. These gray molds are extremely heat resistant, and boiling magma cannot be destroyed. A large pot of magma can water about ten molds. After that, you start pouring blood on the furnace. Small fireball doesn''t do any damage to the furnace with a thickness of more than half a blade. On the contrary, a closed furnace can raise the temperature to an amazing level. Looking at this scene, Li De''s expression is very wonderful. How can this be so similar to building molds with cement? The difference is that the cement turns into magma, and the operator becomes the blood caster. The whole scene became extremely violent. What''s more, you''re not afraid to blow up the stove?? After pouring this way, the magma quickly cools in the mold, and the second round of firing starts again. Under the blessing of magic, the rocks put into the pot quickly melt into magma. After the magma solidifies, the dwarf next to him comes forward and opens the mold with a tool. The mold is very smooth without being adhered by the magma and molts smoothly. From magma to rock, it''s still hot and gray, and water pipes appear in front of everyone.Next to several human mage apprentices with some clumsy use of the mage''s hand to lift the water pipe. Then he walked cautiously to the deep ditch dug by the Cyclops, stepped on the soft yellow mud, and slowly placed the rock water pipe in the ditch, and spliced the water pipe with the security in front. Ten water pipes are placed one by one in a flat deep ditch, closely linked. There is a prominent buckle in front of each water pipe, which just can be clamped with the one in front. The design is very clever. When the second pot of magma boils, the Human Mage apprentices use a bucket size container to ride out the magma, and then, under the guidance of the Dwarfs'' hands, start watering the joint of two rock pipes with magma. The dwarfs use a special semicircular tool to limit the flow of magma and magically fuse the two interfaces together. The whole scene was very smooth, as if I had seen countless collaborations. Li De is an eye opener. The wisdom of the working people is endless. Ordinary residents transport rocks, then the blood clan lights the furnace to make molds, and finally allows the human caster to control the water pipe connection, while the dwarfs command and cooperate with each other. these scenes look very interesting. The construction steps are similar to the earth building houses, mixing cement and watering, but the whole process is full of magic taste. Li De was very interested. Sure enough, every boy has a dream of driving an excavator..... "Under the crown, at this rate, there is still a week to go before the water pipes will be laid in the main urban areas of dawn city." Li De nodded. "The control valves and faucets have been made. The dwarves have forged them by themselves, and there is a precedent for farms. These are not difficult to make." Amy had some admiration in her eyes. "Moreover, the dwarfs also improved the faucets and control valves, which made the operation more convenient. I don''t think there is a more suitable craftsman than dwarves to make these tools." Obviously, the blasphemer has been impressed by the dwarf''s craftsmanship these days. Looking at the smooth construction scene, Li De nodded slightly. Although the painting style is a little strange, the effect is still very good. "How did the construction department arrange the water source?" Now the water pipes are buried, but there seems to be no final conclusion on the construction of water towers and the selection of suitable water sources. Tap water and tap water. It''s funny if there''s no water. "Under the crown, your idea of draining water from the mountain peak is very good, but for the moment, the short-term water source still comes from several springs on the surrounding mountains. According to the estimate of the Ministry of construction, the current water supply is enough for 30000 to 40000 people. Perhaps we can wait until the first phase of the project is completed, and then expand later. " Li De was amused to hear such modern language. It seemed that he had spread the concept of the first phase and the second stage. "It''s very good that the Ministry of construction must reserve enough design space in advance, so that there can be room for expansion when there is more population in the future." "You can rest assured that the design of the construction department is based on the city of 300000 people, and we will not be affected in the next five years." Hearing this, Li De smiles with satisfaction. 300000 people, even if the city of dawn develops fast, it will not be full in a few years. It is enough. "How is the dawn mage tower now?" After he got the answer he wanted, Li De turned around and asked about the Breaking Dawn mage tower. With the completion of the mage tower at dawn in June, the mage tower, which plays an important role in the leader plan, began to get on the right track. Not only the new blood descendant who became a hero selection competition in the wizard Tower last year, but also the recruited Human Mage apprentices are also working hard to learn. Li De is never stingy with his own people. He gives priority to what the mage tower needs. Amy''s eyes showed a little gratitude, and Li De''s support for the Breaking Dawn mage tower was very strong. Every month, he provides tens of thousands of jinpuke''s magic materials for them to use and train. As long as he needs something, he will definitely deliver it at the first time. This kind of treatment is only available to the dawn mage tower in the whole dawn city. The city hall was full of complaints. It seemed that only the dawning mage tower was Li De''s own son. "Now we have enough materials to train mages, and the mage tower is developing very fast. Currently, there are 200 Human Mage apprentices, 35 of whom can be trained to become combat casters. The rest are all trained to become productive casters. At present, more than 100 production casters are cooperating with dwarves. Because of our great investment, each apprentice has been given a cup of magic blood. Now these 200 apprentices have been promoted to level 2 official mages. Among them, 35 of them have reached level 3, and the three most outstanding talents have reached level 4. It is expected that after the winter moon, we will see the first batch of intermediate mages with level 5Hearing this, Li De couldn''t help but be overjoyed. Although the mage tower now has the power to compare with his high-end power is simply vulnerable. But there is a very important message that dawn city has the ability to cultivate its own mage system. This is essentially different from his plundering of high-end combat effectiveness. The dawn city can not always rely on plunder for development. It is reasonable to have a strong hematopoietic capacity. What''s more, dawn city is now short of high-end combat effectiveness and low-level personnel. He needs a large number of auxiliary casters that can be used in production and life. Judging from the action of Human Mage apprentices cooperating with dwarves, he is on the right track. We can see that in the near future, the mage will become an important productive force. "How are these new blood clans growing?" "At present, four generations of blood lineage are generally 1-2 levels higher than human mages. Several blood clans have reached level 5, and most of the others are between Level 3 and level 4. It can be predicted that at the beginning of next spring, I will have a batch of blood clan of level 5 After hearing this, Li De nodded. Since he untied the blood shackles of the blood clan, the race talent of the blood clan as a superior person has been brought into full play. In addition, with the implementation of the blood donation program, each blood descendant can get almost unlimited human blood supply. With sufficient energy supply, these new blood descendants grow very fast. The survival and development of blood clan can not do without human blood. Before, the ancestor of blood clan was afraid of being beaten by green city, so it has been restricting the development of blood clan, and only sucks blood to maintain life every month. Because this decision led to decades of time down, the development of blood clan is still stagnant. But after he untied the shackles of blood, Li De also carried out a sustainable development strategy, and completely loosened the chain around the neck of the blood clan. So now the blood race is the real superior race. Strong racial talent is being released. In one year, you can produce intermediate casters that reach level 5, and they are still in batch. This speed is absolutely shocking to outsiders. On the contrary, although it seems that human apprentices are not slow to upgrade, except for the three levels of human talents who have risen rapidly, most apprentices have very low talent limits. Although they are promoted to level 2, level 3 is very fast. However, most of these mage apprentices will be stuck in level 4. As a result, 90% of the apprentices will not be able to cross the level for life. Because their soul power is not enough, or it is the talent that forces them to develop. After crossing this threshold, it will not be easy. The remaining 90% will stay between level 6 and level 8, and even many people will not be able to touch the threshold of level 9 in their whole life. In the end, the 1% of the talents can reach level 9, and less than 30% of the intermediate mages may become level 10 senior mages. That''s the upper limit for most ordinary humans. If there is a growth template, Li De estimates that ordinary human casters are just ordinary templates, and level 8 is the ultimate upper limit. Among them, the talents who can break through to become level 10 senior professionals are elite templates. As for the more advanced level 15, it is the hero template. The above extraordinary is the boss template. The higher level legend is at least the rare Limited Golden boss template. Of course, this is just what Lee calculated, but probably not bad. As a superior race, blood race is born to be an elite template. As long as there is time to sink, it will be able to break through level 10 and become a senior professional. Moreover, the template of blood clan also has the ability of growth, and is not limited to death. As long as the ordinary blood clan lives long enough, it is possible to break through to become a top professional at level 15. As for the transcendence, it depends on life. Li De himself felt pain in breaking through the extraordinary difficulty. He needed 50000 experience at level 15, but did he need 500000 or even 1 million at level 19?? It''s hard to think about it. On his own panel, Li De estimates that the growth template of the ancestor of the blood clan is at least no lower than the rare and Limited Golden boss template. After all, he is a king of a superior race. And the player''s growth template, Lee de estimates, is the most elite template, and players have the same growth as the blood clan. Even if some players are poor in talent, they can upgrade their level as long as they stay long enough. Of course, there is no template setting in Rongguang, but it doesn''t prevent Li De from guessing about it as a player. After thinking for a moment, Lee suddenly felt something was wrong. "I''m a rare gold boss. Am I too weak?" Yes, it''s too weak. Although he felt very strong before, he suddenly felt weak compared with his top combat effectiveness of level 15 or above. This is not the weakness brought by the level, but his feeling that the blood clan has no characteristics. Yes, it''s not special. It''s ordinary.Although the current blood clan is strong enough, the last violent attack defeated tens of thousands of ORC troops, which shows the fighting capacity of blood clan. But the blood clan does not seem to belong to their own occupation. Even the template used by his ancestor of blood clan is the template of ordinary mage. Although the bat has its own ancestry, it is still lack of blood. Taiping is normal, which is not in line with the status of the superior blood clan. Lee frowned at the thought. He didn''t know if it was an illusion. He always felt that the potential of blood clan was far more than that. Can be a superior race of blood race really only so simple?? Other creatures of the same superior race have a great reputation in glory: Spirits in ancient forests, Naga in storm waters, snake demons in bottomless abyss, Golden Lion people in barren wasteland, etc. As long as the upper race can call the name, they have special abilities and are extremely strong. Although it is not comparable to the golden race, the superior race is not comparable to ordinary creatures. At first, Li De was very satisfied with his own strength, but with more and more understanding of Rongguang, his top combat effectiveness was getting stronger and stronger, he gradually realized that what he thought was strong was nothing in front of the real top combat effectiveness. Just like Karp, the orc king of level 18, this golden lion man is also a superior race, but the opponent can beat four people under the continuous attack of bone dragon, Stanley, Amy, Betty and grot, who have suffered heavy damage. The soul fire of level 18 bone Dragon is surging. This exaggerated combat effectiveness makes Li De intuitively realize the gap between him and these top combat effectiveness. Of course, in the end, the 18th level Orc king was still a prisoner in his prison. But the impact of Karp on Lee is not easy to erase. The other side can be so strong, why is he just the template of Human Mage as the ancestor of blood clan? This is very wrong... but at present, he lacks more information, and he doesn''t know how to solve this problem. Li De looks at his own panel, level: mage lv14 (587050000) there is still a long way to go before he is promoted to level 15. After pondering for a moment, he shook his head. Level 15 is a huge watershed, but he is still far from it, and he is not sure whether his idea is correct. Maybe the blood clan is more than that, maybe this is the whole blood clan... after all, his ancestral blood clan is much better than the blood of some northern soldiers. No matter how good you are, you have to be my subordinates to die for me. Just one talent can top countless combat talents. It''s tough and domineering. So it seems that the other properties are not incomprehensible. He shook his head and didn''t think much about it, but he also remembered it firmly. "It seems that we need to speed up the upgrade..." "level 15..." the Chapter 241 The construction of tap water was on the right track after Li De set the tone, especially after the dwarfs joined, so he didn''t need to worry about it. It is the advantage of dictatorship to concentrate on major affairs. The power structure of the dawn city can enable Li De to deal with what he wants to do at the first time. This is absolutely the key to take off for a nascent force. Of course, there are also disadvantages. If the decision makers make mistakes, it is easy to cause huge losses to the whole force. However, from the perspective of Li De at present, the probability of such a thing happening is still very small. His decisions are based on the premise of enhancing the strength of dawn City, such as building farmland, building cities, building dawn mage tower, establishing farms, sustainable development plan, etc. If the plan can make dawn city bigger, what will it cost? What can you get if you succeed, and what will happen if you fail. Based on these judgments, the conclusion is that the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, and he will not hesitate to push forward. Thanks to Li Deqiang''s hard work, the dawn city has developed so fast this year. October 10th. After more than half a month''s efforts, the construction of tap water, a landmark building, has finally settled in the dawn city. It''s destined to be a day that excites all residents. Tap water. It''s amazing. The water source of tap water is the spring water from the mountain peaks on both sides of the mountain. The blood clan directly built a huge reservoir on the mountainside to act as a water tower. The rock water pipes made of metal materials are directly connected to the bottom of the reservoir. The outer diameter is thick with two edges. The water pipes with 1.5 edges in the middle of the water channel are inlaid in the rock wall. They go deep into the ground from the reservoirs on both sides, and then flow into the city of dawn through the rock pipes under the ground. The urban area is divided into several areas, each of which is connected with a main water pipe. From the main water pipe, the branch pipe is divided into branch pipe, and the branch pipe is distributed to each building, and then the water is connected to the house by iron pipe. Each building can be assigned two taps, and even the new house tap water directly into the household. Each section of water pipe in these areas will have a valve limit, as long as the valve is closed, the tap water in one area can be closed. Turn off the main valve and you can turn off the tap water in the whole city. It can be said that all these are incomparably modern. The construction of tap water represents that dawn city has entered a new era, and civilization has made a big step forward. The encouragement to the morale of the whole city is unimaginable. As the initiator, Li De also ushered in a surge of popularity. This kind of alchemy is more powerful than artifact in the eyes of the residents of dawn city. It is impossible to describe its greatness in words. As long as the tap is turned on, the clear and clean mountain spring water will gurgle out, and as long as it is not turned off, the spring water will never stop flowing. Even if it is to see the construction of tap water, but the residents of dawn city still feel incomparable magic and shock. This great alchemy creation can only be made by the great lord of Cachar. Moreover, in the construction of tap water, the Lord of cachal also used a large number of mages to participate in it. These mages and apprentices are the children of the residents. If their children can participate in the epic project built by the Lord of Cachar, their pride and pride will not be mentioned. No matter the blood clan, the mage, the apprentice, or the dwarfs, when the tap water was built, the tap was turned on and a continuous stream of spring water erupted. All the praise came like a tide. In particular, the dwarves, who have not yet fully integrated into the dawn City, have greatly strengthened their sense of belonging to the dawn city during this period. No matter where they go, they are the warm greetings and adoring eyes of the residents of dawn city. Some parents even point to their children and say, see? This is the dwarf who forged tap water for our dawn city. You must be able to be like a dwarf when you grow up. This is the most beautiful praise. You''re going to be a dwarf when you grow up. The dwarves could not resist this, and they were occupied in an instant. During this period of time, these very short guys are high everywhere, with their heads up and their chests up. The pride in their hearts is beyond words. Even the dwarfs who have always been obsessed with the manhammer tribe are no longer resistant to the friendly and grateful city. They found warmth and a sense of belonging here. In this battle alone, the dwarves began to integrate into the dawn city. It can be predicted that in the near future, the forging masters who were taken by Li De will really become a part of the dawn city. And it''s still dawn city under the rule of vampires they hated so much before.After the completion of the construction of tap water, it was obvious that the number of Pan believers decreased on the page of Li De believers, while the number of believers and faithful believers increased rapidly. Because many believers of dawn believe that only a great God can build such a mythical alchemy creation. Tap water is a miracle of the gods. As the God of dawn, Li De was naturally worshipped more warmly. In the construction of water supply, another important project that Li De has been focusing on is coming to an end. Winter wheat planting. Rongguang is different from the environment of the earth. Spring wheat is planted in late April and early May, harvested in September, winter wheat planted in late September and early October, and harvested in April next year. Because the wheat planting was advanced to March this year, the harvest had been finished in early August. Therefore, under the guidance of the Ministry of agriculture, this year''s winter wheat planting has been prepared early. Manure from the farm has been scattered into the farmland during the two-month fallow period. All kinds of burned grassland and wheat straw have greatly supplemented the fertility of the land. When blacksmith, blood clan, mage apprentice, ORC coolie and Cyclops jointly built tap water, the farmers were not idle. On the moon plain, a large area of reclaimed land has been planted with wheat seedlings. It is expected that the golden grain will be harvested again next spring. At that time, the dawn city will be truly free of food and clothing. The land grows food, and food feeds human beings. Human beings meet the needs of the blood clan, and the blood clan provides force to protect the land. In this way, a simple closed loop is formed. This is also the foundation of sustainable development strategy. Of course, there are still many factors affecting this, but it can not be denied that the general direction of this matter is like this. Li De has done so many things, his original intention has not changed, to develop the blood clan, to strengthen the dawn city. Whether he conquered the Cyclops, developed the scarlet mage tower, resisted the covenant of darkness, marched into the dwarf Valley, and rebuilt the lion tribe, his will remained the same as before - farming. Although there have been several wars, in essence, it is for the better development of dawn City, not for the sake of war. At this time, the lion tribe he rebuilt was also developing rapidly. After the lion tribe in dwarf Valley made the decision to rebuild, dawn City spared no effort to support it. Dwarfs are forging armor for them, logistics department is preparing pots and pans for them, and tailors are preparing thick cotton padded clothes for them to spend the winter... this is the advantage of being supported by big men. Craig, a lucky man, doesn''t have to worry about anything. He just needs to work hard to collect his hands. In addition, Stanley, a highly intelligent manager that Lee appreciates very much, is in charge of the overall situation. Now the lion tribe is developing very fast. As of the 10th, reed received a message from Stanley. At present, there are more than 8000 orcs in the dwarf valley. 8000 orcs, the dawn City, plundered more than 9000 humans in the last winter. The lion tribe is developing at an unimaginable speed. It''s amazing. Because of the lack of food this year, the orcs, who were able to survive the winter months on stock, had a particularly difficult time. Even many tribes have run out of food reserves and are starving before they enter the cold winter month. This kind of huge crisis makes those small tribes close to madness, and they can give almost everything they have as long as they can survive. In this context, a powerful tribe is known to accept ordinary orcs, and has plenty of food and warm clothing to provide, along with strong armor. There are few small Orc tribes that can foresee what they will face when the winter moon comes. Only those who do not want to lose their tribal heritage will not be moved, and those who do not even have food for the next day are flocking in. Craig''s Craig was stunned by the intensity of his frenzy. He never thought that it would be so simple to recruit people. If he cared about food and drink, he would have a large number of votes to join him. However, most of the orcs who came here were brought with their families, including children and old people. To this end, Craig also specifically asked Lee whether to accept these orcs who were not too aggressive. Lee nodded after thinking. As a human soul and blood of a vampire, he doesn''t care about orcs'' life and death, and has little time to deal with these things. But he wanted to build a new city in the dwarf Valley, a city completely under the jurisdiction of the orcs, and it was impossible for only strong warriors to play a role in it, such as women, children, and even experienced old orcs. The gifted orcs can be sent to dawn city to train as powerful warriors,Women can be used to give birth to new orcs and release the pressure of soldiers. the orcs who can live forever must also have some advantages and can play a role. What he needs to provide is only a certain amount of basic materials, which is no pressure for him who is rich. In this way, there are 8000 orcs living in the dwarf Valley, of which about 2000 are young Orc warriors of level 4-8, and more than 5000 Orc warriors of level 3-5 have been assigned to mine on the Mithril vein. Less than a thousand orcs are left, old, weak, sick and disabled. These orcs are responsible for the logistics of the valley and building homes. At present, the reconstruction of the lion tribe is normal, even to the extent that Li De is somewhat surprised. After the last battle, the lion lost his guard. However, he kept silent. Let''s not talk about fighting back at dwarves'' valley. Even when Craig talks about rebuilding the dwarves'' Valley, they don''t send people to contact him. Li De once asked Craig to pay special attention to each other, but it was difficult to detect the male lion tribe living in the easy to defend and difficult to attack zone, and the other side was extremely vigilant, so he could not find any useful information, so he had to give up. This kind of abnormality makes Li De very alert. According to the normal logic, one''s own people were defeated in the war and the only king was captured. Not to mention sending troops to rescue directly, at least they had to send people to inquire for information or negotiate. But the other person seems to disappear directly, which is extraordinary. The other side does not move, he is also happy to relax, quietly let the dwarf Valley accumulate strength. No matter what plot you have, getting stronger is the way to deal with it all. But now the only thing that bothers Lee about dwarf Valley is that the mining speed of mitilver vein is far beyond his expectation. Even with the dwarves led by Wallen, there was not much improvement after the dwarves joined the group. the Mithril ore mined every day can only extract about 2 pounds of secret silver. There is a huge gap between this and the goal in Lee''s mind. The quality of the secret silver is very high. A fist size silver weighs about 5 pounds. It took him a couple of days to dig up a silver mine. However, after detailed understanding, he can only accept this reality reluctantly. The reason why mityin has become a national strategic resource is that a rich vein of mityin can make two countries fight for it. In addition to the strong to the nature of the incomparable, but also with its extreme scarcity is a direct reason. A hundred tons of Mithril ore can produce a pound of Mithril, which is quite good. The dwarf Valley''s Mithril vein produces two pounds of silver in 50 tons, which is a super rich vein. According to Warren''s estimate, this vein may contain tens of thousands of pounds of silver. It''s enough to forge thousands of pieces of extraordinary equipment. However, the difficulty of mining is also directly proportional to the value of the ore vein. The MI silver ore is extremely hard, and it is deeply buried in the ground, so it can only be dug by pure manpower. Thousands of orcs can mine less than 50 tons of ore a day. If you can smelt two pounds, it''s high yield. Li De is quite helpless. He can only ask Craig to rebuild the lion tribe as soon as possible, so as to organize more orcs to excavate the ore. On the third floor of the city hall, Li Dezheng, who was busy with his work, closed his eyes to study the improved magic. A sound of bats stirring their wings interrupted his research. After returning from dwarves Valley, he picked up the magic research that had been delayed because of the mess. Since the improvement of fireball, it seems that he has forgotten his favorite magic. But there''s no way. Dawn City, scarlet mage tower, dark covenant, now scarlet moon, dwarf valley. There are so many forces under him that he has to devote most of his energy to these matters. No one can casually become a big man. The development of dawn city from 200 blood clans to now is inseparable from his steering. It seems that he doesn''t deal with trivial matters in the city hall every day, but the things he has to pay attention to are not small at all. So for a long time, he didn''t shut up for ten days and a half months to study magic like before. But after being stimulated by Karp in dwarf Valley, he is ready to increase his control of magic again. So during this period, whenever he was free, he would start to study and improve the next magic. At this time, after being interrupted by small bats, the chest was a little uncomfortable and interrupted the improvement of big fireball. As a second ring magic, big fireball has reached 200 magic nodes, and its improvement difficulty is more than ten times that of 50 magic nodes. In recent days, even the most basic role of magic nodes has not been clarified, which is a bit depressing. Holding out his hand, the gray bat flying in from the half open window circled in the air for a few times, and then landed in the palm of his hand.Open the secret letter of abdomen, expression slightly serious a few minutes. A moment later, Li Demi picked her head, turned up the secret letter and put it into the desk. "The orcs have invaded again. If so, they all invaded the border ahead of time last year. How can they be absent this year??? Food is so scarce in the barren wilderness that it will be a difficult winter if we do not get enough food before the winter moon Li De thought it over. How to deal with the orc invasion of dawn City, the city hall has already prepared the relevant plan, even the orc does not invade the plan, he let Harrison do well. This is not what he is worried about. What he is worried about is the change of orcs, whether it is lack of food or other reasons. Orcs, who have not changed for hundreds of years, began to change when they entered glory or players entered glory. There is no connection among them. Li De can''t convince himself. But he doesn''t have a source, and even Craig, a level 16 werewolf, has no access to the orc capital deep in the barren wilderness. But fortunately, the impact on dawn city is only good, not bad. If there is no Orc invasion, dawn city will need to take huge risks to expand its population. It is far from easy for human beings to dominate the glory plane and become the overlord among numerous powerful races. As a last resort, Lee did not want to meet the human army directly. This shows the benefits of an old nest in a mountain that no one can find. He can still grow steadily even if he has time to repair the tap water. This superior geographical feature is enough to make most forces envy drooling. Li De shakes his head and takes back his thoughts. His eyes slowly brighten up. "It''s better to come early than to come late. This winter''s moon, the dawn City, is going to be a big one." Different from last year''s hasty decision, at that time, he had just arrived in Rongguang, and even he even had a certain degree of vigilance against the blood clan. the strength in his hands was only 200 blood descendants, and the highest combat effectiveness was his ancestor of the blood clan of level 10, and there was no grain in the warehouse. It was very difficult. He first bought the golden wheat chamber of Commerce, then from the Alex chamber of Commerce, then transported the supplies from green city to dawn City, and then sent most of his blood to plunder the population. The real thing starts at the end of the day. Today, a year later. Dawn city has several top combat capabilities, and even legendary creatures like bone dragon. There are more than 300 blood clans, thousands of magic language bats, 600 human troops, more than a dozen Cyclops, and tens of thousands of loyal residents of dawn city. There are enough food in the granary for 100000 people to eat for a year. The dwarves are forging their armor for them. The meat produced by the farm every month is available to every resident. It can be said that compared with the dawn city a year ago, the strength of the dawn city has increased by dozens of times. A real city was built in his hands. And this year, he will make the city more prosperous and powerful. This winter moon is the climax of the great development of dawn city. After confirming the news of the orc invasion, reed called Harrison. "Patriarch," Harrison said, looking excited as he entered the office. "You must have received the news that the orcs invaded the human border." Li De smiles. "Yes, we can start to plunder the population plan. The border is very dangerous. Now the blood clan has no ability to fight with the orcs. All we want is population. If you can avoid a battle, don''t resist. " After the orcs invade the border, the land will be under the control of the orcs. Hundreds of thousands or even millions of orcs will be consumed, and ten times the blood clan will be consumed. "As you wish, we have scattered the investigators. It is expected that in three days, we will formally send troops to... Li De nodded," plundering the population is the most important thing in dawn City, there is no one. At present, in addition to the necessary production and construction, the focus of all work must be shifted to plunder the population. The logistics materials will be allocated by the city hall, and you will be in charge of it. What''s more, what about the logistics over there in dwarf Valley? " "All the supplies from dwarf valley were delivered three days ago. We have delivered enough food for ten thousand people for half a year, enough for them to survive this winter. " Lee shook his head after a little meditation. "No, not enough. The winter moon is not only a good opportunity for us to develop, but also a good opportunity for the development of the lion tribe. Send in the same amount of food, and tell Stanley and Craig that I need them to gather in the orcs in the winter moon, and to form a strong fighting army of at least 5000.These 5000 must be intermediate level soldiers above level 5. " Li De''s tone was determined to question otherwise. "Although we are still at peace now, the dwarf Valley is bound to face greater crisis after the winter moon, and only strength can cope with all this. We have enough material now to build a huge army. And after next spring, our wheat will fill the granary again, and nothing will be a problem. " Since Lee decided to build an orc city in dwarf Valley, he would never waver. This city will be a nail in the deep barren wilderness of the dawn City, where there will be a force absolutely belonging to the dawn city. He was also his backhand. He did not mention the secret silver vein, a treasure that must be protected. Even if there was no secret silver vein, Li De would surely stretch his hand into the barren wasteland if he had the opportunity. The geographical location of dawn city determines that it can not contact with the outside world. Although it is safe, it also affects its status and pattern to a certain extent. These forces he arranged will become the talons of the magic dragon of dawn City, and spread the power of dawn city. In the future, if you want to deal with dawn City, these sharp blades will be able to solve those enemies. After all, Lee discussed with Harrison about the details of plundering the population. After all, this is the most important thing in dawn City, which must be arranged as well as possible. After dealing with these trifles, Li De breathed a sigh of relief. He always does not like to deal with government affairs. If he is not forced to do so, he would rather study magic in his own house rather than deal with these trivial matters. It is really cumbersome. "If Nicole''s little girl is OK, transfer him to the city hall. The dawn sect is as stable as a mountain, and nothing can happen. In addition, you can also cultivate a think tank and find the smartest person to help you. One person''s strength is limited after all. " "Yes, patriarch." Harrison nodded respectfully. "All right, you go down and arrange. By the way, call Betty and grott here. I''ll go back to green city. When the plunder starts, there won''t be time to go back." Lee stretched comfortably. Players have been here for more than three months. I don''t know if there is any storm in green city during this period. What''s more, how about the production of magic factory, and how about the branch plan of Jinmai chamber of Commerce? Is his cheap teacher drunk every day to set up magic array for him? And her own little maid, the girl who was so devoted to him that she didn''t know if she was in any trouble. And little Issa, the little girl with golden blood, has learned a lot of magic of the great mage spark. At this time, he was inexplicably concerned about the sorcerer tower that belonged to him. Chapter 242 When Betty is called by Li De, the northern female warrior God who is somewhat arrogant like a little cheetah is also reluctant. In this city, she lives a very comfortable life. Every resident here has a kind smile. There is no discrimination, no conspiracy, no malice. There is no need to worry about the fierce Warcraft attacking her at any time. Compared with this city, the bitter north land is indescribable. Like other residents, she has found her own sense of belonging here. Betty also went to the city hall and begged for a small building in a residential area. Originally, the city hall intended to allocate a large manor to her, but Betty refused. She didn''t like big empty houses, so it was more suitable for her to be neighbors with enthusiastic residents. To Betty''s satisfaction, dawn city built a magical alchemy Creation -- tap water under the command of Li De. God knows how his "master" came up with such an incredible alchemy creation. She likes the feeling of taking a bath with the tap on. The feeling of the water droplets passing over her head and spreading to every part of her body is so fascinating to her. This is a miracle! Perfect miracle! She liked what the residents called tap water - the never-ending spring, or the holy spring of dawn, because it was the great God of dawn, the masterpiece of cachal. Betty, the warrior goddess with royal blood, had a great change in her impression of her cheap master. It was not only because the residents'' fanatical worship affected her, but also that Li De''s wisdom and skill in several battles quietly conquered the wild northern soldier. At this time, Betty has unconsciously produced a trace of small worship of Li De''s heart. Especially when Lee drives the bone dragon with a 20 blade wingspan and a wolf king of level 15 into the middle of the field where she fights with Karp, the orc king. That sense of impact still haunts her. It was hard to imagine that there was a worship for Lee. But Betty had this feeling at this time, even the wild warrior goddess herself did not notice. It''s natural to worship the strong. Although the existence of Wei an in military force is far from her, however, the forces he has built up step by step can easily destroy her, and even destroy a powerful tribe with tens of thousands of ORC troops The bat is preparing to take off. The footsteps interrupted Li De''s thoughts and turned his head slightly to see Betty walking towards the light against the background of green trees and flowers. Although this girl does not have the pure feminine tenderness of Weina and Nello, the wild beauty like a cheetah can be impressive. Betty is wearing a close fitting gray wallet today, and Miaoman''s figure is perfectly revealed. However, the plain mountains make her less delicate, but also more heroic. Wearing tight black leather pants on her legs, her long legs were just beyond description. The black eyes are bright and moving, and the facial features on the delicate face are very three-dimensional, which is a bit of the charm of the earth hybrid. The northern royal family, with unlimited potential and super high combat effectiveness, showed a little unnatural expression after seeing Li de. his wild eyes looked like they had been tamed today, but they were a bit soft. The girl stepped forward two steps and stood in front of Li De, her voice was inexplicably small. "Master, master..." what?? Master?? Li De''s expression was a little stiff. He heard it correctly?? Or is he hallucinating today?? Although she had signed the soul contract before, the female warrior God, who had always been proud of her heart, had a good attitude towards him, but it was only the normal attitude of the subordinate to the superior. After that, how can the Warlord''s two warlord level Warlord''s swords be turned on from the beast king''s blood level 19? This should be what Weina said. How did the cheetah suddenly become a kitten?? Seeing the surprise in Li De''s eyes, Betty, who was a little weak in temperament, suddenly got upset. She raised her head and glared at him fiercely. He picked up the big sword in his hand and turned up bravely. He was also a demon language bat. He had the demeanor of a female warrior God and ignored him completely. Seeing this scene, Li De felt normal. This is the northern female warrior God whose combat effectiveness has exploded. She must have been hallucinating just now. Later, I can''t help crying and laughing. MMP, I also have the potential to shake m? It''s impossible. I''m an s... "good day, my ancestors." Grote, dressed in heavy gray armor, went up to his chest and said hello. After becoming a blood clan, the 2-blade-high son of the North seems to have begun to grow again. Now he is 2.2-edged, which is even more exaggerated than the tall orcs.The strong muscles held the armor high, just like sculpture. Lee was a short head in front of him. However, in the momentum, he still mercilessly crush Grote, anyone who comes to see can know who is the master. "Well, you must stabilize the Dark Pact this time. Stanley will be in dwarf Valley for a short time. After the orc invasion, there will be turbulence in the city of green, and it is necessary to ensure the normal operation of the covenant of darkness. This underground force is very important to us. " It has been more than a month since grott and Stanley were transferred out. Although his mysterious identity of ELO, the heart eater, who scares Welsh, escorts the covenant of darkness, and the title of vice president of devil''s heart is covered, it can''t guarantee that there will be no problem for a long time. He needs someone to go back and run this huge underground force. As the shield of the dark side of the scarlet mage tower, the covenant of darkness has a self-evident status and can not be abandoned at any time. In Lee''s opinion, the potential of the dark pact will not be inferior to the scarlet mage tower. Although the scarlet mage tower has a magic factory with exaggerated earning power, but the reputation and contacts accumulated by the Dark Pact in the underground world can obtain many things that the scarlet mage tower can''t get. For example, high-level slaves, such as evil magic and black weapons... especially in the black market in green city, a super black market that gathered the evils of the Norland empire in the south, contained many good things. It''s just that he didn''t have time to dig into the potential of the dark pact before. But no matter dig or not, there is no loss here. When he takes time, he will plan the development of the Dark Pact. He is looking forward to meeting with the 19th level devil heart chairman, hearteater Wales. It seems that the other party still thinks that he is above the ordinary, and has even touched the existence of legend... think about the picture of Welsh in level 19 who is extremely respectful to him in level 14. However, by then, he will not be able to resist. He will only carry Betty''s level 16 combat effectiveness. It is likely that Karp, the orc king of level 18, will follow him. Of course, Li De also believes that the level 19 mind eater doesn''t dare to fight with him. After all, he was the great ELO. Hoo Hoo ~ the three people took the magic language bat and began to return to green city. Castro has been placed in the dwarves Valley to guard against unknown enemies and to guard the veins of secret silver. The bodyguard is not performing his duties. However, judging from his current course of action, it is very difficult for him to encounter any danger unless he goes to death himself. By nightfall, reed returned to the scarlet mage tower. Grot was separated when he entered the city, and the covenant of darkness really needed a master. "Lord Li De ~" when Li De stepped into the gate of the mage tower, he just met Weina who was planning the construction work. The girl in the blue mage''s robe showed a brilliant smile at the sight of Li De, and her sapphire like eyes on her delicate and perfect face narrowed into crescent shaped, showing her joy and joy that could not be concealed. The girl trotted a few steps and stood timidly in front of Li De, smiling Yan Yan. The curly waist length blonde hair made the little maid''s temperament particularly outstanding. The scarlet mage tower members who followed Weina around looked at the scene in a daze, and they all looked at each other in disbelief. Is this still the adult Weina who is vigorous and resolute in her work? How come, so like a girl who saw her lover... several people immediately looked at the comer. After seeing Li De''s figure, they were shocked. They did not dare to have any disrespectful thoughts, and immediately bowed to salute. "Good day, Lord Li de... Li De nods to seven or eight young men and women in the special work clothes of the mysterious shop. "Well, you go down first." "Yes, your honor..." several staff members raised their heads in curiosity and awe, and secretly glanced at Li De, whose handsome face made several women''s heart beat fast, and quickly turned around to leave. "This is Lord Li De? It''s the first time that I met Mr. Li De, it''s so handsome... "if I can be liked by Mr. Li De, I''d like to give everything to him... " I really admire Mr. Weina, but only a lady as excellent as Mr. Weina can be liked by Mr. Li De... " the discussion of several girls makes the three men''s expressions slightly different Naturally, they were all part of a working group set up by Weina. No man could resist Miss Weina''s charm. Although he knew that he was dreaming, he could see it with his own eyes, and he was like a queen on weekdays. It really broke their hearts that the calm and dignified Lord Weina should show such a look to people.But the object that Miss Weina adores is the master of this sorcerer tower, and the object of their oath of allegiance. This is a dimension reduction attack. They dare not even have the slightest displeasure. The gap is too big. Whether it is a handsome face or a super strength, or outstanding talent, Li De has formed a crushing state on them in any way. It is a battle that has been defeated before it begins. Of course, Li De didn''t know that his mere presence made these subordinates have so many ideas. Looking at the girl in front of her heart, she smiles and rubs her maid''s head. Weina''s eyes narrowed slightly, showing a look of enjoyment, the smile on her face became more and more brilliant. Li De smelled the girl''s unique fragrance on each other''s body, and his mood improved a lot. "Come on, go in and talk." "MMM ~" sweet should a, Weina Yu Guang swept, this just found a side carrying a huge sword Betty. "Good day, your excellency Betty..." after that, he blinked at each other, and his casual behavior showed the intimacy of their relationship. The girl is always so clever when she treats the people around him. "Good day, Verna," said Betty with a kind smile. She had a very close relationship with the housekeeper of scarlet mage tower, who had a good business sense. She also liked to get along with this smart and kind girl. Li De smiles and ignores their reminiscences. He takes the lead to walk into the master tower. After several expansions, the area around the scarlet mage tower within hundreds of blades has become his territory. There are high walls around it to block the contact between the outside world and the mage tower. Now the scarlet mage tower is different from before. Before, spark built the ancient alchemy magic circle around the mage tower, which was full of potholes, and it was difficult to find a good way. Now, the entire mage tower has become a construction site. Don''t talk about the good road. It''s just that you can''t see a clean grassland. You don''t have to find a way to go, because it''s all the same. Li De put the mage shield on the two girls behind him, and then put one on himself. Then he walked back to the mage tower on the mud. After seeing Li De, the way''s mage and apprentices immediately showed surprise and said hello to him one by one. As the master of scarlet mage tower, lied is the heaven in this mage tower, in charge of the fate of all people. No one dares to disrespect his master. Looking at the increasing number of apprentices, Li De was in a good mood. Not only the dawn city was developing, but also the scarlet mage tower. Although he had not managed much in the past six months, he was also booming under the management of Weina, a little girl. At present, the number of apprentices in scarlet mage tower has reached 600. Although most of them are magic factory workers, they are his foundation after all. Entering the mage tower, looking at the familiar scenes in the hall, Li De was inexplicably moved. As his territory grew larger and stronger, he spent less and less time in scarlet mage tower. As before, the chance to spend ten days and a half months to study magic seems to be less and less. The world is fair in this respect. for example, although he has got a handsome appearance, a powerful force and an endless amount of money, he has lost his worries after all... Li De is not polite to enter the house, and he sits on the sofa with a golden sword. She turned her head and looked at the female warrior God in the North who had no interest in these things. She shrugged her shoulders and asked the girl who had the most fighting power to go to the white tower to pick up Issa. Betty''s eyes brightened and she turned away happily. Issa is her fetter. Without Issa, the proud northern royal family would not take the initiative to sign a soul contract with Lee. "Weina, report on the work of scarlet mage tower during this period." "Yes, Lord Li De," Weina said with a gentle smile. Thinking of what Lee had asked her to do last time, she turned around to the sofa and stretched out a snow-white cross and gently kneaded it for him. Feeling the comfort from his shoulder, Li De leaned back comfortably. He was still his little maid. "Recently, the scarlet mage tower has developed very rapidly. Because of the supply system I have established with other city nobles and chambers of Commerce, the daily production of scarlet mage tower has reached 900 magic scrolls. About 27000 pieces a month, 10000 of them are supplied to the nobles in green city, and 7000 are sold by mysterious shops themselves. The remaining 10000, of which 5000 are secretly supplied to the Dark Pact, and the remaining 5000 are kept in stock. " Li De nodded slightly after hearing this, and the daily output of 900 copies is already huge. Before that, the whole green city could produce two or three thousand magic scrolls a month, which was regarded as high production.Now the production of scarlet mage tower in three or five days can match the production of this city, which is self-evident. And Weina also controlled the magic scroll market of green city by absolute quantity, forming a real monopoly, because the competitors of scarlet mage tower were vulnerable. After the magic alliance has been established for 50 months, as long as the volume of the magic alliance has been established, the magic alliance can be established in the market for 50 months. The scarlet mage tower has the absolute right to speak in this alliance. In other words, the price of the scarlet mage tower''s magic Scrolls for the next day in the green city market can only be that price for the magic scrolls sold in the owner''s shop and the magic tower. With the help of the magic scroll alliance, the discourse power of scarlet mage tower is enlarged again. "What''s the profit?" "The cost of magic scrolls we produce is almost fixed, and the cost price is three kinpuks. Among them, the price of 10000 magic scrolls sold to nobles is 9, and the profit is 60000. " "The mysterious store sells about 7000 copies a month, selling for 12 kimpuks, and the profit is about 60000 kimpuks. The 5000 pieces sold to the dark side are also sold for 9 kinpuks, and the profit from this part is 30000 Weina gave a series of detailed data. "At present, the magic scrolls produced by the magic factory make about 150000 kinpuks a month. There is a certain error, but not too much difference. In these two months, we will keep 5000 scrolls in stock. At present, the inventory of scarlet mage tower has reached 20000. " After hearing this exaggerated data, Li De took a deep breath. When he came to glory, the scarlet mage tower received only thirty or fifty kinpuks a month, so that he could support the operation of a mage tower, and even had a balance every month. It''s conceivable that 150000 is an exaggerated asset. According to his calculation of RMB Exchange last time, there are 450000 yuan for one piece, 450000 yuan for 10 pieces, 4.5 million yuan for 100 pieces... 450 million yuan for 10000 pieces, 4.5 billion yuan for 100 thousand pieces... it''s just like hanging 99.999999% of the rich people on the earth. Of course, if you want to exchange these wealth, it will certainly cause huge market turbulence. It is only when the public beta comes that it is possible to sell more than 100000 kinpuks at one time. Now 100000 internal test players can''t eat so much. But in any case, this huge wealth now belongs to him alone. He can do anything he wants. At the thought of this, Li De suddenly appeared in his mind the figure of his cheap teacher spark, and suddenly he felt helpless. He did not forget that he also had a gold goblin, the ancient alchemy magic array, which could resist the extraordinary invasion... MMP. Now half a year has passed, nearly 400000 jinpuks have been invested in the scarlet mage tower, and so far, he has not seen any achievements, leaving only a messy construction site. Otherwise, spark was not really bad hearted to him. He really suspected that the cheap teacher used his own money to buy drinks. "Weina, did Mr. spark say how much more kinpuk is needed to build the magic circle?" Weina shook her head strangely. "Lord spark said that the scarlet mage tower now has a high income, so we can increase some investment. We expect to build a defensive array after the beginning of next spring." On hearing this, Li De raised his vigilance and increased investment? This unreliable teacher is too unreliable. "How much more investment is needed?" "Lord spark said, 100000 jinpuks a month... " 100000?! " Li De''s eyes are staring. Now the mage tower invests about 40000 to 50000 kinpuks per month on the magic array, and 100000. Isn''t that a direct double of it?! And it''s only October now. Next spring will be in March and April. That is to say, there is still half a year to go. 100000 pieces per month and 600000 pieces in half a year. Spock told him before, however, it only costs a million kinpuks to build a magic array to defend the supernatural mage and an offensive magic array that can release 5 rings of magic. But now, to build a magic array that can defend 5 rings of magic will cost millions of kinpuks... And Lee gives a sharp slap at the corner of his mouth. Although he knew that spark must have been involved in the data reported last time, he didn''t expect the water to be so serious. What''s more, the data currently reported by spark may not be true. Maybe the last 1.5 million kimpuks will not be able to stop. This guy is too unreliable. "Are you sure Mr. spark spent his money on the magic circle? Instead of going to some pub in the city to find some beautiful young girls... ""Son of the cachal family!! You say it again Before Li De finished speaking, a man with a chicken coop and a dirty black mage robe appeared at the door. That red wine lees nose is particularly funny. Bang Bang ~ stride into the room and sit down opposite Li De in a very uncomfortable way. "Hum, you son of a bitch, once you go for a month or two, you dare to arrange your teacher when you come back? I swear to the goddess of magic that if Issa didn''t intercede for you, I would give you a good beating and let you know how powerful the great mage is After that, his expression suddenly froze. Speke looked at Lee in surprise, and Teng stood up. There was an incredible look on his face. "You, you, you''re 14??? How can this be possible!!! You were 11 last time?? Asshole, how can it be? Are you parasitized by the abyss devil? The light is shining all over the place Without waiting for Li De to reply, there was a pure white light in his hands. Li De didn''t respond. His eyes closed subconsciously as if he saw a flashlight. "Teacher, can you stop... Speke looked righteous and said," damn the abyss devil, you know you are afraid! Today I''ll let you have a taste of being burned by the holy light! " "No, teacher, you..." "it''s useless to ask for mercy. You can''t get out of my disciple''s body, damned abyss reptile!" "I..." "do I feel burning all over and my soul is burning?! Yes, this is the legend of the holy light, dedicated to the abyss devil! " Finally, Li De said, "teacher, did you drink too much again?" Spock''s face was stiff. After more than ten seconds, he was depressed and relieved the 4-ring spell. "Burp ~" he leaned lazily on the sofa and gave a wine burp without image. Then he looked at Li De with some displeasure, "no, your teacher, as a magic genius, I only stepped into level 14 in my thirties, and it took a long time to break through to level 15. Why did you become a level 14 when you were 25?? The goddess of magic must be fake. I don''t believe it. " Li De couldn''t laugh or cry at the old man''s battered appearance. The guy was too casual. "Teacher, let''s talk about the ancient alchemy magic circle." "Of course, how much more do you want to invest in kinpuck?? If you can invest 200000 pieces a month, I swear that it will be built before the spring next year. " Li De''s face froze, "no, I don''t want to throw myself into this bottomless hole again" spark was shocked. Some of his hazy drunken eyes immediately woke up a lot and spoke quickly. "No, this magic array has been built for one fifth. It doesn''t take half a year to complete. Why stop?" When Li De heard this, he couldn''t laugh or cry. As expected, this is the truth. Now it has invested more than 300000, nearly 400000 pieces, to build one fifth of them. How much water did this guy take in?? I said how can we resist the extraordinary magic array, only need 1 million jinpuke can build two. Close to two million, and build one. That''s reasonable. He didn''t know the terror of high-level combat effectiveness before. He thought it was just a little stronger. But after meeting Karp, he suddenly realized that level 18 was already so strong, and what extent would the extraordinary exaggerate. Can resist the extraordinary magic array, think about can know how terrible. Although it costs a million bucks, there is still a gap compared with the extraordinary power. "That is to say, I need two million kinpuks to see the magic circle now?" After hearing this, Spock, who knew he was in trouble, said, "it can''t be counted like this. You can think about it. You need powerful forces to protect you now that you have made so much money. I can''t stay in green city all the time. If I''m away from home and someone comes up with your idea, the scarlet mage tower will have no strength to resist. You''re paying for security. Can life be measured by money? " What you said is very reasonable. I can''t say anything. Li De can''t help but praise himself as a cheap teacher. "What''s more, the magic array I''ve built is not the original magic array. I have an old friend in King Nolan, and the other party has stepped into the extraordinary." Speke''s face was slightly unnatural. Obviously, he was upset that his old friend had entered into the transcendence before him."After I built this magic array, I specially let the other party have a look. He happened to be a member of the sorcerer Association of NORAN Wangdu. He organized five extraordinary mages who had studied the magic array, and even one of them stepped into the crown of legend to improve the magic array. Now the magic array is an improved magic array, which not only has stronger guard ability, but also has a great improvement in all aspects of performance... " with that, spark was elated and began to explain the various abilities of magic array to Li De with excited expression. "For example, the defense ability, which was broken after using the defense shield, is not the same now. Now the mage can actively input magic and continue to agglomerate the shield. The cost is much less than that of using only the magic stone before, and there are also..." after hearing this, Li De took a deep look at Spock. As a teacher, I''m really a bit of a bull. I can get deep into the royal capital of Nolan Empire and let legendary mages participate in it. That''s a legend, the top power of a country. Even if the Norland Empire had hundreds of millions of people and tens of millions of troops, the legendary number was only three or two. Every legend is an absolute big man. The king of Nolan Empire should salute respectfully when they meet. Because the gods are too powerful, they cannot come to the glory plane under normal circumstances, because once they come, they will be rejected by the will of the plane. Even powerful gods can not resist the will of the thematic plane, and are vulnerable to irreversible damage. Therefore, there is no God walking on the glory plane, and the temple is the tool for the gods to spread their glory on the glory plane. Therefore, the legend on the theme plane without gods is already the top combat effectiveness. "Teacher, I will continue to invest in magic array, but I need you to give me an accurate data." we have invested hundreds of thousands of kinpuks, and the cost is already here. Now the stop loss is not cost-effective. And the magic array, whether it is function or intensity, makes him very greedy. Besides, he is not short of money now, so it''s OK to continue to build. What''s more, what Spock said is not bad at all. In this world, only power is the truth. No matter how much wealth you have, you are just a lamb to be slaughtered. Spock had a big smile when he heard this. "Son of the cachal family, I did not mistake you. It doesn''t need to be more. Two million kimpuks are enough. You''ll get a mage tower you can''t imagine, " " teacher, I don''t think you''ll let me down. " In the end, Lee did not escape the temptation. Willingly, he ate the big pancake that spark drew for him. Legend research improved magic array... That''s a legend... it''s personal. Spark had a great laugh. When Lee saw Spark''s smile, he also showed a brilliant smile. Spock seems to have forgotten that... He is helping scarlet mage tower to build magic circle for free... Although Lee de paid, the beneficiary was also him. Spock is just a free labor force... "teacher ~" just then, a pretty figure appeared outside the door. The little girl with beautiful eyes like ruby is wearing a white wizard robe today. She is very young. The little girl''s face is full of delicacy. After entering the house, he trotted to Li De, his eyes full of joy. After seeing little Issa, Li De showed a gentle smile, stretched out his hand to pull the little girl to sit beside him, and then rubbed her small head comfortably. Like Weina, the girl closed her eyes slightly and rubbed Lee''s palm actively. Her expression was full of happiness. She hasn''t seen the teacher for a long time. "Sister Weina ~" after enjoying the cool of Li De''s palm, she opened her eyes slightly and looked at Weina standing behind him. Suddenly, the girl was a little shy and said hello in a small voice. Weina could not help smiling at such a lovely expression. Just then, Laurent, who was following ISA and Betty into the room, saluted. "Good day to Mr. reed, good day to Mr. Spock, good day to miss Weina, and good day to miss Issa..." although Laurent is living very well now, there is no doubt that he is the only one with the lowest status. Li De of Spock is the highest level. Betty''s strong look can make his legs tremble. ISA and Weina are both the people that Lee trusts and loves most. He dare not provoke or provoke anyone. Looking at Laurent''s expression of hesitation, Li Demin sharp realized that this guy had something to say, waved his hand and laughed. "It''s OK. If you have anything to say, there is no outsider here."What Laurent knew was not about dawn City, so he had nothing to hide. But then, Laurent''s words stunned everyone in the room. "Under the crown, there are a large number of dead people in the north, and the number has reached hundreds of thousands..." hundreds of thousands of souls?? Li De''s eyes were frozen. The undead have long been driven back to the undead plane by the heroes of the glory plane. Why do the undead appear at this time point?? Is this a natural disaster of the dead? Chapter 243 "A large number of undead appeared in the North... undead?? Everyone in the room was in a daze, of which spike was the most responsive. He suddenly turned to Laurent, frowned and asked. "Where are the dead? What''s the quantity? How strong is it? " Li De looked at Spock with some dignified look, but he was still a undead. As for the immeasurable 19 level mage, was he so worried? Laurent, startled by Spock''s overreaction, hastened to explain. "In solins City, at the junction of the southern provinces and the thornbush provinces, the dead come down from the border of the glorious empire!" The Norland Empire had 10 provinces, of which the South was divided into three provinces. The southern province where green city is located is bordered by the orc empire in the East, bramble flower Province in the north of the West and the blue sea province near the sea in the West and North. The southern provinces were surrounded by thornbush provinces and Lanhai provinces, while the distant mountains were in the upper north of the southern provinces. however, the mountains disappeared just after passing through the Bauhinia provinces, making the glorious empire which was originally bounded by the Yuanshan mountains and the NORAN Empire officially crossed. This long border line reached the northernmost plateau of the NORAN empire. The border line between the Korn Empire and the Nolan Empire straddles three provinces and is a very closely connected country, which is why the two countries jointly expedition the northern plateau. "The number must be at least 5.6 million!" According to the news from the branch, it seems that war broke out in the glorious empire, and their enemy is the undead. These undead come from the border line of the glorious empire. Whether there are high-level undead has not been determined yet... spark nodded and slightly suppressed his surprise. He seemed to see the incomprehension in Li De''s eyes and opened his mouth to explain. "The undead are different from the abyss devil. Although the abyss demon is ferocious, it can only come out of the abyss. If you control the gate of the abyss, you can stop them. But the undead is different. As long as there is a corpse, the necromancer can continuously create undead soldiers. The theme of glory has been swept by the undead several times, and ten billion lives on the whole continent have been transformed into undead. If it hadn''t been for a few critical moments, the glory plane would have been the world of the dead. " Spock''s expression was not relaxed. "Although I have not experienced the last natural disaster of death 100000 years ago, I have also seen the magic images left by fighting against the undead in the mage Association of Norland Wangdu. Ghost Dragons, bone dragons, skeleton knights, horror knights, necromancers, skeleton warriors... The vast number of undead can submerge the mountains, and no one can stop the endless sea of skeletons. " Then he took a deep breath and turned to Laurent. "How did you get the news?" As the vice president of the green city mage Association, he did not receive such important information. How could this businessman know?? Laurent looked a little proud, "Lord Reed said. Kimpuck''s charm is unmatched. As long as the branch of Jinmai chamber of Commerce finds any news that can affect the fate of Jinmai chamber of Commerce or is of great help to scarlet mage tower, we can send the information he has got back to the headquarters of Jinmai chamber of commerce with a letter scroll. " Message scroll?? Spock suddenly realized that there were two scrolls in this two ring magic scroll. As long as one scroll was written on it, the other would reveal the same information. However, this kind of magic scroll is very rare. It has always been known for its great difficulty in making. Very few mages can make this kind of scroll. It belongs to something that can''t be found in the market. Only the army can reserve a very small quantity. Ordinary businessmen will not prepare this kind of thing at all, because after the message scroll is opened, it can only be displayed synchronously for less than a minute at most, and the information can be transmitted very little. In contrast, many ways can replace the magic scroll. This kind of slightly chicken ribs and extremely rare things, ordinary people are afraid that they have not even heard of it. Li De was very appreciative of Laurent''s practice and curious about the message scroll. "Where can I get that one? Prepare 100 for me... the money is too big to add. Cough, cough, Laurent almost choked on his saliva. After wiping his sweat, he felt embarrassed. "Lord Li De, this kind of magic scroll is made by a blind old mage in green city. He can make one or two of them every month. The quantity you want will not be produced in ten years... " " the old mage who is half blind?? We will also make a message scroll Spock seemed to have heard something important, and his expression became a little excited, even more excited than the news of the dead. "Master Murray is still alive?? Tell me where Master Murray isThe tone even took a little shiver. Lee looked at Spock with a strange expression. Who is this master Murray? Can be more exciting than the dead. "Lord Spock... I don''t know what the name of the mage is..." Laurent did not finish. He looked at Spock''s expression and dared not talk nonsense. "The mage now lives in the slums on the west side." "Do you have a message scroll on you?" Laurent took an unopened scroll from his body and handed it to spark. After taking over, with a kind of excited expression, spark opened two gray scrolls with palm width of 30 cm and saw the painting lines and techniques on them. After that, the corners of his mouth were shaking. Stretch out that pair of wrinkled old hands and caress them on the scroll. "Yes, this is the style of master Murray, absolutely master Murray!! Unexpectedly, I found master Murray for 20 years and met again here. The goddess of magic is on, this must be your guide to me After that, speaker continued to question Laurent. "Tell me the detailed address of master Murray. I will visit him right away!" Laurent is also frightened by the appearance of Spock. What is the terrible master master of MAGE today?? "Which master is in the 17th block of the West District, near the side of the black market in the West District, the 13th building, you can find out..." as soon as the words are finished, spark ignores several people in the room, and turns around and leaves with excited expression, and even doesn''t even say hello to Issa, who is usually regarded as her own granddaughter. Sparred was also curious to see him leave. "Do you know the master Murray?" Everyone shook their heads in unison. Obviously, the name made them feel very strange. Lee thought for a moment that there was no similar name in his memory, and then he gave up. Maybe it was an old friend of spark. After all, this cheap teacher has a huge network of contacts in Wangdu of Nolan, and it''s not hard to accept more mysterious friends. "Don''t worry about it. Let''s talk about the dead." The fact that the slovenly old man went to see his friend, who was also a bad old man, was not as attractive as the news that the dead appeared again. "Yes, my Lord." Laurent continued, "because of your last order, the golden wheat chamber of Commerce has developed very rapidly with the support of Miss Weina. In particular, our branch now has as many as 45 branches, and the flag of our chamber of commerce is flying in almost the important cities of southern provinces. Sorlins, on the border with the glorious empire, has a lot of magic materials circulating every year, so we naturally sent people out to set up a branch. But the club that just set up in a day before the news. Tens of thousands of undead army besieged solins City, and from the border of the glorious empire, there was a constant source of undead... Our border is facing a great crisis. " glorious empire? Li De frowned. Rong Guang was too big. Only a southern province was vast. He has been in Rongguang for nearly a year, and even hasn''t finished exploring the green city. His impression of other areas comes from his subordinates. "Any more news? How do these undead come into being, what purpose do they have, and what influence will they have on us? " After hearing Lee''s inquiry, Laurent''s face was bitter. He only knew the news of the invasion of the dead. Although Jinmai chamber of commerce is already a big chamber of Commerce, it is not as clear as this ability to investigate. "Lord Li De, I still need time for the people below to investigate." Looking at Laurent''s face, reed knew he was a little unkind. If the golden wheat chamber of Commerce has this ability, what kind of news network will he set up. "OK, keep an eye on the undead. Come to me whenever you have any new developments." "Yes, my Lord." When Laurent went down, Lee was lost in thought. Green city is close to 1500 kilometers away from the border of the brilliant empire. Even if it is impacted in a short time, it will not affect green city. To his surprise, there was something strange about the dead. The undead in the glory plane is basically rare after several wars. Ordinary people rarely see the existence of the dead, so he tied the dead bones to dawn square to attract so many people to watch. But now, these undead who have not been informed for a long time suddenly come out, and the number is still so large. Combined with the internal test that is now open, it seems that he always feels inseparable from the player. But he did not have much energy to pay attention to this matter. Although the invasion of the undead was terrible, it would not cause too much turbulence in a short time with the strength of NORAN empire.Now the most important thing is to plunder the population. "Mr. Li De, maybe we should expand production... hmm? Weina, who has been silent, interrupts Li De''s thoughts. Slightly turned his head, looked at his little maid, motioned the other side to continue to say. "I''ve read a lot of ancient books..." Weina slightly lowered her head, and her eyes showed a look of thinking. "Once the undead form a scale, it is difficult to be destroyed in a short period of time, because there must be powerful undead life behind these undead. The speed of the development of the dead is very fast. As long as a city is captured, hundreds of thousands of dead soldiers can be obtained. Once the number of the dead reaches a certain scale, there will be a high level of undead life. There is only one possibility for so many undead to rush out from the glorious empire. The inner part of the glorious empire may encounter a natural disaster of death that is ten times more terrible than that outside. Moreover, with the particularity of the life of the dead, once the glorious empire is conquered, it will inevitably spread around. Although the glorious empire borders on four empires, we are the Norland Empire to the south. So the Norland empire was bound to encounter a great war. The magic scroll has always been an essential consumable in war. We can continue to expand production capacity, and countless nobles will come to us to buy magic scrolls with kimpuck. No one wants to see their territory captured by the dead, which means they will lose all of their own. At the same time, we should also increase efforts to purchase a batch of magic materials for storage, because the upcoming war will inevitably affect the production of magic materials Li De couldn''t help admiring how much information could be inferred from such a simple message. Although the inference may not be all accurate, it is commendable to make such a farsighted judgment. Since his young maid''s growth speed is much higher than his own. Weina also has Harrison, Stanley, these three intelligent and outstanding management talents, in the heart of Li De, the status is not inferior to any combat unit. Advanced combat power can be cultivated and captured, but this level of management talent needs talent, and this talent is even rarer than the caster. "Weina, scarlet mage tower will be managed according to your way. There is no need to be afraid of making mistakes. I will support you in everything. I believe you. " Hearing Li De''s words, this girl with long curly hair and beautiful looks exudes joy and joy from the bottom of her heart. "Weina won''t let you down..." little Issa looked at two people with bright eyes on one side, and she was somewhat envious of Weina inexplicably. Issa also wants to help the teacher... it seems that she is aware of ISA''s emotion. Li De turns his head, shows a doting smile, and reaches out to pinch the smooth white face. "Issa is great, too." Issa??? Level: 7 age: 16 Golden blood: level of awakening (15%) Introduction: the golden race with golden blood, the talent of gold race is enough to shock the gods. Level 7: from the beginning of the winter moon, it has been upgraded from level 0 to level 7 in half a year. This talent is enough to make the so-called genius die of shame and indignation. Every time Li De sees Issa, she is filled with emotion. The girl with golden blood is really amazing. The talents of the golden race are different, and Lee doesn''t know how far Esha can grow, but he reckons that no matter how bad it is to be. "When Issa grows up, scarlet mage tower will teach you to guard." Li De suddenly recalled what Spock had seen and heard, the red eyed mysterious race that hunted the extraordinary dragon in the stormy sea area. She patted the girl''s head gently, and her eyes contained expectation. I really hope to see this young dragon grow up. At that time, I don''t know how long the powerful and explosive Karp can last under the magic of ISA? "Teacher, Issa will work hard..." the little girl nodded seriously, and her eyes were firm beyond the imagination of Li De. Li De sun ran a smile, suddenly seemed to think of something, turned to ask Weina. "Weina, didn''t our mage tower recruit an adventurer who lost his plane? Where are the people now? " I didn''t see him last time. Li De wants to see this player. I don''t know what kind of sand sculptures have been beaten by Rongguang? Think of the forum full of blood and tears accusing "glory" of the post, Li De can not help but want to laugh. These players who just think that they are the second and the first in the world can directly experience the bitterness of the world when Rongguang faces those hard core aborigines.Those who are abducted and sold by human traffickers, those who are robbed, those who are deliberately released tasks, those who are caught as coolies who do not give money, and even those who are sold to brothels... there are all kinds of strange things that these players have experienced once as long as they can imagine the dark experience. At the end of the game forum, there was even a collection post to count the tragic experiences of players, which once became the most sad place of the forum. "He has passed the examination and officially became a member of our scarlet mage tower. He is currently working in the magic factory, dealing with magic raw materials..." "well, ask someone to bring him here. I want to meet him." "Yes, my Lord" - - - - - when the light of glory was summoned, he was processing the fur of Warcraft in the magic material processing workshop. If you want to make magic scrolls, you need to deal with the fur of Warcraft first, and clean up the impurities on the fur of Warcraft, such as dry blood, hard dry meat, excessive hair and so on. After dealing with the things that hinder the delineation of the magic nodes, the magic alchemy solution is used to soak and wash them. Finally, it is cleaned to get a piece of soft fur like paper. Until then, it can be handed over to the apprentices of the magic node sketching department for sketching. After sketching, the official mage will inject magic into the scroll and seal it. Only when this step is completed can the production be regarded as successful. Because the light of glory is a later one, it can''t touch the work of outlining magic nodes for the time being. It can only deal with the fur in the raw material workshop. After working in the mage tower for half a year or becoming an official mage, he can enter the sketching workshop to draw magic nodes. As a player, I should have been invincible in free and easy games, but I forced myself to work in the factory... every time I think of the glory here, I feel sad. He is a rich second generation on earth. He has no worries about food and drink, and has not worked very much. He has finally realized the hardships of factories in his life. It''s too hard. Warcraft fur is often difficult to deal with clean, now the weather is hot, the smell is smelly, every day after the glory of the light, before going offline, silently vowed not to play this game. But in the forum to see other players more difficult life, the next day or honestly called Zhenxiang online. Because what he is doing now is more than the life that he was caught by the captured slave team and sold as slaves, refined by the necromancer, imprisoned by abnormal aristocratic women and abused, is just like heaven. He only needs to deal with fixed Warcraft fur every day and then he can have a rest. Moreover, there are special mages teaching magic here. He can get more than ten silver pucks as a reward every month, and even he can get a reward for the fur he handles. In addition, the apprentices in the master tower are so beautiful... the light of glory is painful and happy. The hard life of working makes him extremely disgusted. But after finishing his work, he teases the shy female apprentices, studies magic, and talks with some NPC who can talk to each other. This kind of life makes him want to stop. He felt like he was back in school. He could play with his classmates freely just by finishing the task every day. "The light of glory, what a daze? Did you remember what I just told you?? Lord Li De is the master of the master tower. You should be polite and respectful. Although you are an adventurer who lost your plane, you should not be disrespectful to Lord Li De, or you will be expelled from the scarlet mage tower, and no one can plead for you... " a voice with a little bit of charm on the side of your body makes the light of glory come back to God. She turned her head and looked at the beautiful girl with long brown hair and a gray master apprentice robe. The light of glory nodded, showing a smile that he thought was the most handsome. "Lina, I''m not the stupid boy of NASH. Don''t worry," Nash is the NPC apprentice who has the best relationship with him. "By the way, I heard that Lord Weina has opened a new pub on the mysterious Street recently, and has invited half elves to perform. In the evening, we may go to see these lives with the spirit blood, and have a drink together... Linna bit her lip slightly, but she wanted to refuse, but she nodded after thinking about the look of the glory light. "All right, but I''ll take Leah with me." "It doesn''t matter, I''ll also take NASS..." the glory of the smile is more and more brilliant, and finally a big step forward. It''s said that glory can really be with girls... remembering the glory of dogs on the forum, they gnash their teeth. The most ridiculous thing is that a player even took the opportunity to complete the task to hook up with a pair of noble mother and daughter... however, the guy finally felt bad. He was found by the sad nobleman and hung him up for ten days to belch, After a huge shadow in the heart, the direct cancellation is also regarded as retribution.And there are also female players successfully hooked up to the great aristocrat, becoming one of the aristocrat''s many wives. Then the female player started the magic version of gongdou drama, which was broadcast live on the forum every day. With the wisdom of a large number of female players, she had a fight with other wives.... because of the time difference, the female player could only carry out live video broadcast with pictures and pictures, but could not live video. Even so, it still attracted countless people''s curiosity. Once the live broadcast started, it could become a forum immediately Hot spots on. Br > "if you want to offend adults, please don''t offend me Linna looked at the mage tower not far away, and looked at the light of glory with some worry. The guy who lost the plane was not familiar with their etiquette. The kind-hearted girl was afraid that he would offend the master of the mage tower. Looking at the worry in Lina''s eyes, the light of glory is warm in his heart. Although he won''t die as a player, that kind of pure care still makes him feel extremely beneficial. "Don''t worry. Maybe Lord Li De took a fancy to my super magic talent and wanted me to be a disciple." Linna chuckled and slapped him gently. "Don''t be shy. Go in. I''ll wait for you here." I''ll wait for you here? The light of glory looked at the pure face without any impurity, and his heart trembled. At the moment, his idea of taking Lina as a hunting target suddenly disappeared. This girl makes him unable to bear the blasphemy heart, only in this feudal world can we find such a clear girl. "Lina, we''re not going to the pub." "Ah? Why? " "There are a lot of bad people in the tavern. Let''s go to the dessert shop to have black tea with Nash ~" "well, I like Uncle Lang''s strawberry pie ~" after the light of glory turned into the scarlet mage tower, I was still in a strange mood. Thinking of Lina''s twinkling eyes, I felt a little sweet. You may not believe me. The little white dragon in Langli, who is said to be in love with a NPC, actually wants to fall in love with a NPC. Ah, let me die. Lee''s expression was subtle when he saw the light of glory. It was the first time that he formally dealt with players. He didn''t see it before. In the Dark Pact, he had to deal with dwarves and didn''t have time to pay attention to the three players. Now it''s really positive communication. The light of glory in front of him was dressed in a gray robe of master apprentice. He was of medium height and slightly handsome. Some of the eyes are floating, as if thinking about something, from time to time a smile, but then convergence, face some red. It''s like... Spring?? "Light of glory, this is Lord Li De, the master of scarlet mage tower, and the Lord you want to be loyal to. Don''t you salute Lord Lee?" Weina has been looking at the light of glory has not been moving, can not help but feel a little displeased. Although I have known the adventurers who lost their plane in detail and know that they are a group of guys who have never had much dignity and politeness, no one can be rude in front of Li De, and no one can. After being interrupted, the light of glory came back to God. He quickly threw the idea in his mind behind his head and saluted the legendary big man carefully. "Good day, my dear Lord Li De." This is the biggest boss in the mage tower, and also the most powerful NPC he has been in contact with during this period. If you can report the big man''s thighs, he doesn''t want the wind to get the wind and the rain to get the rain. The light of glory thinks that there are a few lucky children admired by NPC on the forum. In particular, the three players named Hunyuan thunderbolt player Cheng Kun are in green city with him. The other player is the eldest brother of dozens of NPC younger brothers. He is still working in the factory, which is very painful. "Good day, sit down." "Thank you, Lord Li De." After the light of glory sat on the gray sofa opposite Li De, he could see what he looked like. At the same time, he was filled with emotion. This motherfucker is NPC who can be so handsome. If this guy is on earth, it''s not like meeting gods and killing gods. What girl can resist such a handsome comparison. In particular, Li De''s noble temperament permeated from his bones made him envious. Noble, this is the real aristocracy. "I''m a handsome comparison, but compared with this NPC, NIMA, I don''t even deserve to lift my shoes... I really want to blow his face with a punch." At the same time, he quietly opened the property panel of Li De. £¿£¿£¿ £¿£¿£¿ £¿£¿£¿ The series of question marks made him feel more deeply. He was strong and handsome. He also owned such a huge industry. This is a proper foreign rich and handsome man.This motherfucker NPC, I really envy. Looking at the strange expression of glory light, Li De instantly knew that the other party must be looking at his property panel. He felt an invisible breath passing around him through the power of faith. If it was not for the power of faith that actively isolated the exploration, he would not have felt it. This is what happens when he checks the properties panel of other NPCs?? It feels weird. At the same time, he also looked at the attribute panel of glory light with a bit of curiosity. He didn''t know whether the player''s was the same as others. Glory light race: Terran Title: immortal (with the ability of rebirth) reputation: 10 (Apprentice of scarlet mage tower) level: Level 1 affiliation: scarlet mage tower Introduction: adventurers who lose plane have the ability of rebirth. It''s very simple. It''s not much different from the panel of aborigines, and you can''t see the specific skills and attributes. But the title of the undead made him think. No wonder Stanley called them undead. He thought it was based on the player''s ability, but he didn''t expect to have such a title. "Light of glory, tell me about the loss of planes. I''m curious about where you live." Lee''s expression is a little subtle. As a NPC to discuss the earth with a player, how to look at it has a sense of joy. The light of glory didn''t think so much about it. For him, it happened too much when NPC asked about this kind of thing. Anyway, they couldn''t know it, and then they opened their mouths. "Our place is called the earth, which is a modern science and technology world. Your world is just a game world created by the earth..." at this time, Li De''s expression slightly changed, because he received two messages at the same time, one was the words from the light of glory himself, the other information appeared directly in his mind. "We live in a lost plane, a lost world, and lost contact with the glory theme a million years ago..." Li De saw relevant posts on the forum. As long as the information related to the earth would be blocked or changed into another message, he thought he would be the same. But why can he receive two messages? These two messages are the real information that the glory light says, and the other is that certain rules of glory are directly transmitted to him. Li De is very interested in this phenomenon. "If I can only receive the news that the will of glory has been set, it means that I am completely integrated into the world after I enter Rongguang, and I am a pure aboriginal. But now, if I can hear the light of glory, it should be that the soul of the earth is not limited by the rules of glory. Rongguang''s rules identify me as both an aborigine and a player, so I get two messages. It''s fun. " After feeling his body, Li De didn''t feel any discomfort, so he didn''t pay too much attention to it. Anyway, it didn''t do any harm. After the light of glory finished, he watched this expression slowly become a little strange NPC boss, a cool behind, what expression of this NPC?? Is it hard to get a foundation? It is said that the nobles in the Middle Ages had some strange hobbies. Otherwise, why are their eyes so strange? Ah, I''m going to split it. It''s impossible. I won''t give in!! "Li, Lord Li De, I''ve finished..." the glory light''s tone was a little trembling, and he clamped his buttocks. He was afraid that the unknown NPC boss would do something angry and resentful. Anything could happen in this game... Li De was stunned at the nervous glory light for a moment. What did this guy do?? I''m going to eat him. But I don''t want to go into it. The circuits of these guys can''t be inferred with normal logic. "Yes, the adventurer who lost the plane, your lost world is really wonderful." he had no interest in telling the other party that he had heard his original words. "Do you want to learn magic?" A big smile of glory on his face. My God, am I the son of fortune in legend?? This big guy level NPC actually took a fancy to me!!!! Then his eyes showed some vigilance, "Lord Li, I have a girlfriend... with a black line on his face," do you want to learn magic? What does it matter to me if you have a girlfriend? " The light of glory was relieved and immediately cried, "I think I swear to the goddess of magic. I came to scarlet mage tower to learn magic. Lord Li De, please give me powerful magic. I can''t wait to contribute to scarlet mage tower. This is my home. I will give my life to scarlet mage tower... "Looking at the glory of swearing, Li De nodded with satisfaction. Player is temper, he is not clear, a little good can sell himself. The smile on the corner of his mouth is becoming more and more kind. He looks like a simple but unruly teenager. "Very good, light of glory, sign a soul contract with me, and I will give you the most precious magic potion, and teach you super magic..." said Li De, taking out a bottle of milk white magic blood and smiling at the glory light. Stanley told him that the players who had signed the loyalty contract with him were in his hands. If the other side betrayed the contract of darkness, he could erase their soul traces in the world at any time. Li De is very curious about this. He wants to know how to control the soul, whether he can really control the other party''s soul, and whether he can control the player''s soul on earth? He wants to test his inner thoughts... and this sand sculpture player is his test object... in the future Chapter 244 Sign the soul contract?? The light of glory was stunned. Now the scarlet mage tower is not everyone qualified to sign a soul contract with Lee. The apprentices working in the magic factory signed contracts with Weina or karu, the director of the first magic factory. Lee de no longer signed the contract himself. His little maid was enough to take charge of these things. And not every apprentice can sign it. Only those who are really qualified to enter the magic factory can sign the soul contract. Once the contract is signed, it will be a member of the scarlet mage tower, and the scarlet mage tower will spare no effort to cultivate it. If you don''t sign the soul contract, it''s also simple. You can only do peripheral work, do logistics, or deal with the fur of Warcraft like rongyaoguang. Moreover, the treatment you get is countless grades lower than that of signing the contract, which basically belongs to the lowest level. Mage apprentices recruited by scarlet mage tower will be informed of this at the beginning. If they don''t want to, they can''t even enter the gate. Therefore, the life and death of the apprentices of the whole mage tower are basically tied to the scarlet mage tower. It''s not that there is no sign. Most of the spies sent by other forces will be strictly interrogated by magic. If there is no problem, they will be driven out. If there is a problem, they will be solved on the spot. It''s so tough. There''s no fairness. Master mage is the most noble profession in the world. If you want to be a master of mage, how can it be possible without paying a price? This is especially true for the poor and ordinary families. If there is a mage in the family, the whole family may be sheltered because of this. This temptation is too great. Not to mention the contract of soul, that is, the contract of slaves. There are a lot of people willing to deliver to the door. After thinking about it for a moment, the light of glory simply agreed, anyway, he is a player, what to be afraid of. He doesn''t believe that signing a contract will affect him. "The spell of the soul contract?" "Of course, I''ve learned it before," "good, let''s get started." The light of glory did not drag on, and he directly recited the incantation taught by scarlet mage tower to each apprentice. "Oi... Pf... NQ... The great mansion of death and soul. I am your loyal servant, I am your most devout believer. I am willing to use your strength to sign a soul contract with my master. If the contract is abrogated, I will give my soul to serve you forever, the great God of death. " When the last tone fell, Lee''s expression was a little subtle. Because he really felt the light of glory in front of him. However, unlike others, the soul of the glory light seems to be protected by a special force. He can not really erase the soul of the other party, but he can erase the traces of glory in the glory. In other words, the legend of the deletion of the number. "What''s the matter? Am I a GM game manager? You can''t get rid of the other party, but you can delete the number? " At the same time, Li Demi has some regrets in her heart. Unfortunately, she can''t really control her soul completely... Otherwise, she will become a standard villain dark boss. And the light of glory was very strange. Because he heard the system. "Ding, you have signed a soul contract with the leader of scarlet mage tower, lied kachard. The other party controls your soul and can erase your trace at any time. Once your mark in glory is erased, you will be deleted and everything you have will be emptied I''m NIMA. What the hell is this??? Is this pledge true??? This NPC is so powerful that it can delete my account at any time?? MMP, dog day''s game planning, today I''m going to make you fly. The light of glory is mad. He thought that the so-called swearing was just a systematic process, but NIMA was real, and the other party could kill him directly. This killing was 10000 times better than any dry dike. It was absolutely tragic and unreasonable. Looking at the glory light with resentment on his face, Li De could only hold back if he wanted to smile. This guy must have been prompted by the system. Ha ha ha, these sand sculpture players just didn''t expect that the system would come again. Although you will not die, but delete the number to ask you afraid?? After a few months of hard work, I''m afraid that the individual will go crazy. "Very good, light of glory. Now you are your own member of scarlet mage tower. This is the incomparable treasure of magic blood. You can directly break through to become an official mage. This is your reward." The glory light this just facial expression is a little bit better, after reaching out the result, immediately showed a thick smile. At this time, he felt that it was not unacceptable to be the brother of a big man. Diluted magic blood restores 30 magic points immediately after drinkingAfter drinking, the magic power recovery speed is + 100%, which can cure the wound. Explanation: the mysterious blood is full of incredible energy. The original attribute of magic blood is not like this, Magic blood after drinking, it can recover 50 points of magic power immediately the blood clan''s body recovery speed after drinking is + 1000%, which can cure the injury. Explanation: the blood soaked in the sacred relic of blood clan is full of incredible energy. But in order to avoid being seen by the players, Lee de specially asked Harrison to add a lot of magic materials in it, changing the attribute of magic blood. But generally speaking, although the attribute of the blood of magic has changed, it still has a variety of magical functions. "You can drink it now." If a mage apprentice wants to become a formal mage, he needs enough magic as a source to depict magic nodes. Lee is not sure if players need the same footwork, which is why he calls for the light of glory. Now the light of glory is his white mouse. He needs to verify all kinds of ideas on him, and then he will feed back to his data analysis team, so that everyone in scarlet moon can learn from it or learn from it. Anyway, this guy can''t die. It doesn''t matter how much trouble he makes. "Have you learned the magic node of fireball?" The light of glory nodded excitedly, "I''ve learned it, I''ve written it down." Then I looked around in embarrassment. "Lord Li De, right here?" Solidifying magic needs absolute quiet places to prevent outsiders from disturbing. This is what the official mages who teach them will repeatedly tell them. Solidifying magic nodes in the hall is too much. "Solidify the magic of small fireball, I will guard you, there will be no problem" Li De waved his hand and urged the other party to start, "hurry up, lest the medicine is too effective." Hearing this, there was the glory of hesitation. No longer hesitating, he immediately sat on the sofa and dried the magic blood. Then he began to solidify fireball as he learned in scarlet mage tower on how to solidify magic nodes. Betty yawned in boredom at the action of the light of glory. For the warrior goddess of the north, magic and other things were just too boring. Yisha shrugs helplessly as she looks at Lai De''s side and refuses to go. She turns away and leaves. she wants to go back to sleep comfortably, and silently make complaints about her, and never listen to what magic. It''s so sleepy. Weina stretched out her hand and quietly kneaded and massaged him behind him, while Issa, a little girl, sat close to Li De, smelling the breath from the tip of her nose, and felt very satisfied. Even though the two girls didn''t speak, they felt very comfortable and satisfied just by Li De''s side. That kind of psychological dependence is indescribable. Li De''s role in the lives of the two girls is too important. Without him, they would live a totally different life, which is doomed to be a terrible nightmare. Li De didn''t think so much about it. He was full of mental energy. He kept his eyes on the light of glory and watched the other party''s actions carefully. "Familiar with the magic wave, it seems that players don''t enjoy the privilege like other games. They can learn skills by simply slapping the skill book. Or to be like the aborigines in glory, a magic node, a solidification of magic node. Fortunately, it is so, or this group of players are afraid that they will have a huge impact on glory in a short period of time. " The most powerful part of players is not only that they can revive infinitely, but also that they can quickly upgrade and learn all kinds of skills. But now this kind of no solution situation hardly exists in glory. The bug of infinite resurrection can be broken through the soul contract. The learning skills are not much different from those of the aborigines in glory. Maybe it will be easier for them to have systematic assistance, but it is absolutely impossible to learn them casually. The results of the experiment at least let Li De still satisfied, if the player can unlimited growth, it will undoubtedly have a great impact on him, after all, he is a real Aboriginal force. Now players are undoubtedly pressed underground. Although they can be revived infinitely, they also need to spend a lot of energy to grow up. It is impossible to reach the level in three or five months or two years like other games. Thinking about Li De, my thoughts began to spread. From the current state of view, Rongguang hides countless secrets, especially when he can change the real body after entering the game. It''s hard to imagine. So what is the original intention of this game development? Are players really just simple players? Why doesn''t the earth increase the player''s authority? What''s the point of learning skills like the glorious aborigines? Who does the game company really control?If glory is a real existence of the alien world, how can the earth insert players in?? There are gods in this world. The extraordinary existence can be called a nuclear bomb. If a God comes to the earth, he is afraid that he can hang up any country at will. Even the earth is not enough for God to fight. In the setting of glory, this kind of fighting power is obviously beyond the general limit. Even the land with such a broad theme of glory repels the coming of God. We can imagine how strong they are... his scattered thoughts make Li de confused and can not understand. The information he can get now is too little. He also asked the data analysis department to look for the information of glory, but they were blocked by an invisible force, and hundreds of people couldn''t find any useful information. And the only thing that can do that is the government. So he can only pay attention to the information as much as possible, but can''t find the reason on the Internet. "But no matter what the multi-dimensional plane or the magic world, only when you are strong is the truth." Li De''s thoughts slowly returned to the original things. Make yourself strong. This is the foundation of everything. No matter what happens in the future, if you become strong, there will be no problem. If he has the power to compete with the gods, does he need to worry about this? Wave ~ the strong magic wave on the glory light beside him interrupted Li De''s thinking. The player who drank the blood of magic of the revised version is now experiencing the necessary process of becoming a mage. Build magic nodes. Li De has a magic affinity that outsiders can''t imagine, so he''s just at his fingertips about building magic nodes. He doesn''t know how these mediocre guys build them. Anyway, he thinks it''s very simple. But looking at the glory of the face of the tangle and embarrassment also know, even if he is a player is not so easy. After all, this is a mage. The difficulty on the official website is full of ten stars. One day, two days... five days later. The light of glory, which had closed his eyes, was full of momentum. Official mage. Upgraded. Li De can clearly sense the light of glory. The magic around his body is obviously much more active than just now. Although in his opinion, it is still in a small flame, but it is much better than the match before. Open the attribute panel of glory light with great interest, but find that the other party has no change except level 1 to 2. I can''t help being disappointed. It''s gone? He specially opened his system panel and found the system prompt. Looking at the information above, he couldn''t help being speechless. "Ding ~ scarlet mage tower master apprentice glory light breakthrough to become a formal mage, scarlet mage tower strength has been improved, reward character experience - 10" at first, when Li De was at level 10, Weina became a formal mage, and he got 200 experience. Now, an apprentice of level 14 has only 10 experience, which is compared with his 50000 upgrade experience I can''t see it. If you want to become a formal mage by upgrading apprentices, you need four or five thousand people. This has wiped out green city. I''m afraid we can not find so many apprentices with the qualification to become a formal mage. When the light of glory opened his eyes, he was full of joy. Official mage, hahaha, he has finally become an official mage!!! At the same time, I can''t help but feel sad. It''s too difficult, this game is too difficult. He has been a mage apprentice for so long that it took him more than three months to become a formal mage with the help of magic potion. This dog day game is not human. It''s too hard to play!!! The light of glory once again greets the game planning one hundred times a hundred times. "Lord Li De, I have become an official mage!" Li De smiles at the thrilling light of glory. "Good, from today on, you can follow the Teaching Department of scarlet mage tower to study magic seriously. Light of glory, I believe you can become an excellent mage." I''m... I want to learn magic again?? The light of glory turned into a bitter gourd. The suffering of learning magic once again realized the pain of school. It''s so hard to learn. Magic is a very deep subject. This is not a background introduction of hundreds and thousands of words in some junk games, but a complete magic system. From the origin of magic, to the structural analysis of magic nodes, to the application of magic, the nature of magic and so on, there are dozens of basic magic books, and there are advanced books. The dense bookshelves soften the legs of glory every time. "Thank you, Lord Li De, I will try my best," said the glory to his boss with tears in his eyesLee almost didn''t laugh when he looked at the guy''s painful and tangled eyes. Enjoy the magic. "Good. I will ask the teaching department to take special care of you. In the future, we will give you fixed-point examinations every month, and we will tutor you alone every day." The light of glory, who had planned to fish, was stiff. Looking at Li De, who was smiling, he wanted to cry without tears. I thank you. When the light of glory left, Li De was in a good mood. Did this sand sculpture taste like being beaten by magic? He accepted the memory of the ancestor of the blood clan for 200 years. He knew what kind of knowledge reserve he needed to learn magic. At the beginning, the ancestor of the blood clan was also gifted, but in the past few decades, he was also stumbling through the collection of magic books. It was not until he reached level 10 and began to develop blood lineage that his life became better. Of course, this is also related to the ancestor of the blood clan, who was an ordinary farmer who didn''t even know a word at the beginning. His insight and disposition delayed his development. It was not until the ancestor of blood clan reached level 10 that he developed blood lineage, became a king of race and enjoyed the pleasure of power. This also has the latter, because the number of blood clan expands too fast and needs large-scale hunting of human beings, which infuriates the extraordinary existence of green city, and triggers a war in which the supernatural existence kills thousands of blood clans by magic, or rather, it is not a war, but is unilaterally hanged. If it was not for the chaos of the battlefield, the ancestral strength of the blood clan was too weak to be discovered by the extraordinary mage, the blood clan would really destroy the clan. - - - - - "Lord Li De, are these adventurers who lost the world really so powerful When the light of glory disappeared, Weina asked curiously. During this time, following Lee''s instructions, the girl collected a large amount of information about the adventurers in different worlds. But she didn''t seem to notice how talented these people were, except for their ability to be reborn. At best, they were just a little better than ordinary people. "Don''t look down upon them. Rebirth and immortality are the most powerful talents, none of them. An ordinary person who has lived for a thousand years is better than a genius of 100 years. It is the truth to live long. " Li De is inexplicably moved. Fortunately, the blood race is a long-lived species, and there is no need to worry about the longevity. The long life of the blood clan does not mean never dying, but as long as it is not killed, it will not die until the soul turns into nothingness. But no one knows how long it will take for the blood clan to turn its natural soul into nothingness... Because in ancient times, some legendary strong men discovered the demigod blood clan who had lived for 200000 years. The life span of the famous immortal species, the spirit, to become a demigod is only twenty or thirty thousand years. Therefore, no one can see the scene of blood clan''s old death. Generally, they will be killed if they live for hundreds of thousands of years. He basically died of homicide. Because the longer you live, the better it will be used to make alchemy materials, so the longer you live, the more likely you will be targeted. The half god blood clan, who lived for 200000 years, was made into a bone stick with semi divine power by digging bones. It is still kept in the treasure house of some human empire. "Does that require me to recruit more adventurers?" Weina cleverly nodded and asked. Basically, Li De''s will is the standard for girls to do things. Right or wrong, said Lee, she''ll do it. This very smart girl outside, in the face of Li De, just a little girl, do not ask right or wrong. "It''s not urgent. It allows Jinmai chamber of Commerce to attract a number of adventurers, but it must sign a contract with us." after Li De has the crimson moon in his hands, he has much less desire to recruit players within Rongguang. Players are too uncontrollable, even if there is a contract, it is difficult to block their turbulent heart, it is uncertain that what can happen. On the contrary, crimson moon has signed a contract with the player''s ability to control these people directly from the source. You can''t bird a NPC, but do you dare to hate your boss? Moreover, in order to limit these professional players, Li De has signed at least 10 years'' contracts with these employees, and the starting point is basically 15 years. And for this reason, his salary is basically three layers higher than that of his peers. Now, for Chandler, he doesn''t care about it at all. He can get a lot of money whenever he needs it. The production amount of magic factory every day is absolutely astronomical. It''s just that he didn''t rush to change it in order not to disturb the market. The more than 30 million he has invested in scarlet month will be consumed within a few months if he develops according to his plan. But he is not in a hurry. When the 3000 kimpuks he sold last time were consumed by those internal test players who bought them, he was not in a hurry to sell them again. 3000 kinpuks are distributed among 100000 players. Even if only 1000 players are allocated, the average number of players is less than 3, and only 30 are allocated to 100 players.It looks like a lot, but what can 30 kimpuks do in glory? You can''t afford a better suit of dwarf armor. If it is used to buy food for food, it is certainly enough, but it is far from enough to buy weapons and equipment. Glory is a torn society, and the upper class and the ordinary people are the life of two concepts. A white bread only needs two or three copper puke to buy, but a sharp knife in the hands of professionals may need 10 20 jinpuke to buy, and the one with rare quality needs at least 30 jinpuke. The higher the quality, the more expensive. The gap between the rich and the poor is very large. Basically 90% of the wealth is gathered in the hands of nobles and professionals. The common people can only live a life without much hope. "As you wish," Weina said with a relaxed smile, "do you want me to prepare food for you?" Food? Li De nodded. "Prepare some plates of Warcraft meat. We''ll eat them together." It seems that I haven''t eaten the green city''s Warcraft meat for a long time, and the strong magic power makes him have endless aftertaste like a big sword. After eating the meat of level 10 Warcraft with the two girls, lied dealt with some matters that the scarlet mage tower needed him to make up his mind under the report of Weina. As the master of the scarlet mage tower, he has been away for such a long time that there is bound to be a backlog of things that only he can decide. For example, how to deal with the inventory of magic scrolls, how to allocate the more than two months'' earning kinpuke, and so on. Because of the large number of dead people in the north, Li De decided to let Weina do what she wanted, and encouraged the girl to increase the scale of the acquisition. Magic scrolls are now basically free of market, not to mention monopolizing the market of magic scrolls in green city, but the scarlet mage tower, which has already played a huge reputation in the south. As long as the magic scrolls are produced, they will be sold out. The quality of the scroll produced by magic factory is stable and tends to be consistent. It is essentially different from the magic scroll produced by the mage tower of other small workshops. Because other mage pagodas are made by hand, sometimes they are powerful, sometimes they are inferior, and the quality is not very stable. Those mercenaries who go out also hate this unstable product. They originally calculated that they can kill Warcraft, but you are not powerful enough, which is very easy to cause problems, or suddenly too powerful to destroy the corpses of Warcraft, which also makes the mercenaries hate it. And the scroll produced by magic factory is assembly line production, the quality tends to be all the time, and there is no big difference. But it''s this kind of product that is popular. Everyone knows how powerful it is. They can calculate it intuitively, instead of relying solely on life after purchasing it like other mage pagodas. The power is great and good. If suddenly there is a less powerful one, it will be really fatal. "Lord Li De, regarding the sale of a single magic scroll to the covenant of darkness, the secondary magic scroll we made before: Thunder blast is used to sell it to the covenant of darkness. Because of its powerful power and almost unavoidable advantages, thunder blasting is very popular with adventurers. therefore, many nobles came to ask whether we can sell it, and the price they gave was 30 jinpuke. " In order to support the Dark Pact, Li De specially asked the scarlet mage tower to make a magic scroll which was not sold to them. And the price is the same as a ring of magic. This profit making space allows the previously disabled darkness to be rebuilt again in a short time. "No, thunderbolt can''t be sold to any force other than the covenant of darkness. It''s not a profit. Some people ask directly that we can''t make it. "After Li De finished, he said in a tone and looked at Weina with burning eyes. "Because the covenant of darkness now belongs to our scarlet mage tower. Now, the covenant of darkness is ours. " The girl whose loyalty to this is almost the highest has gradually exposed her to some secrets. Although the dawn of the city did not tell her, but the girl still know that he has a big force in the border. The little maid never inquired into anything. She always thought it was time to tell her that Lee would tell her. If she didn''t tell her, it must be that she was not suitable to know now. "You''re really wonderful", Weina''s eyes were full of surprise after hearing Li De''s words. The name of the Dark Pact is not only spread in the underground world, but also familiar to the aristocrats in green city. Now, Weina, who is a new aristocrat in green city, is no stranger to her. Even in order to please the scarlet mage tower and the white tower, just a few days ago, a great nobleman had sent an official letter to Wang Du to canonize Weina as an official aristocrat. According to the estimation, the news will be sent out within half a month at most. At that time, the spokesmen of the scarlet mage tower and the white tower will become real aristocrats. Weina became the spokesperson of the two mage towers because of the relationship between Spock and lied. At present, the white tower and scarlet mage tower cooperate very closely.There are even high-level mages on the tower of scarlet. So in green city, scarlet mage tower and white tower are almost equal. Looking at Weina''s surprise expression, Li De ha ha is happy, this world does not care about his status, Weina is definitely one of them. This girl was almost his closest and most assured person before his holy priest appeared. Three days passed by in a flash. Lee stayed in green city for three days because he might not have time to come back this winter after his population plunder program began. In recent days, the news of the invasion of the dead from the north is becoming more and more intense. Especially in the large city with a population of more than 500000, the news that solins city has asked for help from the outside world several times, and was once attacked by the undead, has caused a great disturbance. Even in the city of green, thousands of kilometers away, I feel the wind and rain. Undead, this kind of creature has disappeared from the public''s sight for a long time. Except that adventurers and mercenaries will see these dead lives from time to time, ordinary people may not have seen them in their whole lives. But this kind of legendary life swept over again, and it caused such a huge sensation as soon as it appeared, which was a huge impact on both the nobles and the ordinary people. It is said that the undead disaster within the glorious empire is even more terrifying. In particular, one of the adventurers of the lost world played an important role in the natural disaster. It is said that the adventurer of the lost world named the broken sword rode the ghost dragon and swept the cities one after another with countless undead armies. It set off a real disaster of the dead. As a result, the Knights of the broken sword became the existence that the glorious empire hated. Unfortunately, the identity of the other side''s undead made the adventurer who lost the world several times was still intact. Even because of the knights with broken swords and all adventurers who lost their planes, many players were expelled permanently. Along with several surrounding empires, the control of players is obviously much stricter. After hearing the news, Li De was surprised. He didn''t expect that the player made it. He went back to the earth directly to check the relevant news on the forum. However, compared with the atmosphere of glory and tension, the forum was full of envy, jealousy and hatred, other people took the ghost dragon to blow up the natural disaster of the dead, and he was still forced to work hard to earn a living, which made them cry. As a result, the famous knights of broken swords were spontaneously named as the supreme god of glory - the great emperor of the dead. Of course, the undead is just a rookie who just got a hidden class level of only level 3. Hearsay and rumors, as well as the fear of the dead, made this huge city in the southern province fall into a kind of anxiety. And at this time, the news of the orc invasion also reached the ears of ordinary people in green city. As last year, ORC Zodiac appeared in the Norland Empire ahead of the winter moon. Several fortresses built on the border to defend the orcs did not resist, and they retreated immediately after finding the orcs. It left countless residents flocking to leave the border to seek refuge in the major cities along the border. There are many cities in the southern provinces. Among them, there are 10 big cities with a population of more than 500000, but only green city has a population of more than one million. This is the political and military, economic and cultural center of the south, and the destination of most of the refugees is still green city. Because other cities have a history of being attacked and even occupied by orcs, only green city, where orcs have never appeared. And there''s something under the crown. When Harrison heard that the army of dawn city was ready for the first population plunder, lied said goodbye to his little maid and Issa and returned to dawn city. The scarlet mage tower has the white tower in care, the influence of spake, and even the dark covenant in the dark protection. Even if the magic factory is indeed eye-catching, no one dares to act rashly. And with Betty here, he''s not worried. On the contrary, he had to take charge of the plunder of the city of dawn. From the beginning of spring this year, the work done in this year, such as building breeding farms, expanding the number of magic language bats, planting food, building new houses, expanding urban areas, expanding the army, establishing a more perfect system, and so on... All these are preparations for plundering the population in this cold winter month. He has been waiting for this for a year. This year''s dawn city must make a big profit in the winter moon. You can''t build a new house without people. When Li De returned to the dawn City, he was still a little late. The first troops to plunder the population had already set out.This time, led by Amy, a 15 level shadow high priest, a total of 300 blood clans, including four generations of blood lineage, and 800 magic language bats formed a huge air team. This army once defeated tens of thousands of orcs by casting magic. Now that the orcs have just stepped into the border, the orc troops have not yet penetrated into Nolan, so the sooner they start, the safer they will be. On the third floor of the city hall, Harrison looked a little excited. "Patriarch, marquis Emmy plundered this group of people. According to the spy report, there are at least 3000 people, and our blood clan has locked in tens of thousands of refugees. If there is no accident, our population will double directly in one month at most. " Hearing this, Li De nodded with satisfaction. They have done too much preparation in advance for today. "Well, I hope to see that after this winter moon, dawn city will be full of people." His sword was already hungry and thirsty for a long time. The foundation of dawn city is population. With population, everything can be found. Lack of population can not even support the blood clan. The sustainable development strategy is the core of his plan, but this strategy is always implemented by people. At present, the population of dawn city is less than 10000, which is too small. - - Amy sat on the magic language bat and sped to her destination in the cold moonlight. Behind him, the bats in the sky are flapping the ferocious bat wings with ten blades. The scene is like the birth of the abyss devil and the end of the world. Even if it is in the dark ahead, still with a palpitating breath. This was the first time the shadow high priest had plundered the population, and Amy was still a little excited about it. As an old man who had been in the Knights'' temple for decades, Amy naturally knew what population meant to a power. It can be said that the population of dawn city is less than 10000. After a whole year of development this year, there is not much potential to tap. They need fresh blood. Dawn mage tower needs apprentices, uncultivated land needs people to cultivate, dawn sect needs people to believe, and blood needs to be provided for the survival of blood clan... all these will be solved in this winter. The dawn city is like a thirsty land, which needs human water to irrigate. "Marquis Emmy, there are refugees ahead!" Otis flapped her wings and flew to Amy, her eyes excited. Now these second-generation blood descendants who follow Li De have become second-line commanders because of their strength problems. When they go out with level 15 top combat effectiveness, they generally follow their command. However, no blood descendant will feel uncomfortable because of this. This is a world respected by the strong. Power is the right to speak, and seniority has no value at all. In the night, Amy looked down on the dark night sky and saw the torches from thousands of blades. Hundreds of torches were like lighthouses in the dark, guiding their direction. A little excitement flashed in his eyes, and with a wave of his hand, "act according to the plan. We can''t let these human beings run away because of panic." "Yes, go ahead." Otis turned and began to give orders. Some of the more than 300 blood clans were divided into three groups, to prevent the refugees from escaping recklessly because of fear. the remaining blood clans fluttered their wings to hunt over the crowd, putting the greatest pressure on the crowd and breaking their will to resist. "Ah!! vampire!! Run... "Why are there vampires? Are you going to abandon us "No, it''s impossible. I don''t believe it. It must be an illusion!" "..." the crowd below suddenly had a huge riot, and suddenly the blood clan flying out of the air gave the most powerful panic to the people below. This is the legendary vampire, who is not afraid?? Panic and helplessness are the only expressions on all human faces. Even a lot of people have given up resistance to prepare for the arrival of death, in the face of so many monstrous bats, no one can run away. Even at this time, the deterrent power of blood clan is far less than that of magic language bat with exaggerated wingspan. These newly developed blood clan exclusive Warcraft only rely on huge body to frighten human beings. "We are the Holy Light blood clan, we will not hurt you..." after plundering the population for a long time, the blood clan has summed up a set of words to deal with refugees. How to deal with resistance, how to cooperate, how to do soft resistance, and so on, all these things are familiar with before they come. The crowd below saw this irresistible scene and did not dare to resist. They could only look at the blood clan on the sky in despair. They have smelled death. Otis incited the bat wings to fly to Amy. "Marquis Emmy, now we should step forward to appease people and take them to the city of dawn."Amy watched this scene with great interest. He had thought that there would be another battle, so he came to escort him. But he didn''t expect that the situation was so smooth that these refugees had no strength to resist. In fact, it is true that a group of refugees who lost their homes fought against the blood race? He waved his hand without caring. "I''m just here to prevent a strong enemy. Don''t worry about me what you should do." "Yes," although he is of the second generation of blood, his strength is the cost of speaking. As a shadow high priest of level 15, Amy is not comparable to ODIS, a senior mage of level 10. Well, everything went very well. Amy didn''t even have a shot in the process. This group of more than 3000 refugees, without the will to resist, were directly deterred, and then were taken with the magic language bat, back to dawn city. Amy was impressed by the level of fluency. Not Kui was trained by the ancestors under the crown, which was really extraordinary. It took three days to plunder the population for the first time. It took three days to rob the population. The main reason was that the 3000 people wanted to let them go on the back of magic language bats. Many people were afraid to go up and wasted a lot of time. As for resistance, there is no sign of such a thing. No one wants to die. Even if you know that these are vampires, I''m afraid, but it''s better to die late than to die early. And the other side did not really attack them. Instead, they claimed that the Holy Light blood clan promised them countless benefits, although few people originally believed in horrible vampires. But what if? What if it''s true. In this case, the hope given by the blood clan made all the refugees find an excuse for their weakness and fear of death. Human nature is always like this. After oppressing each other crazily, when giving a glimmer of hope, the other party will really have hope. When the next morning, after learning that the first population of the winter moon was about to be transported to the dawn city. The whole city is boiling. Although the blood clan has already publicized the winter moon before, they will go to meet with more people to return to dawn City, so that all residents are ready. Residents are excited about the decision. Because the dawn city is so big, the space they live in is open. Although there are prosperous streets in the center of the city, after all, there are only less than 10000 people, no matter how busy it is. But if the population continues to grow, they believe that life will be better, and at least the streets will be more lively. Reker is responsible for today''s reception task. As the head of logistics department, reker''s status in dawn city is almost what ordinary residents need to look forward to. In particular, there is a halo legend about lecher who was personally invited by the Lord of Cachar to be the captain of the logistics team, which has won him countless respect. "Lord Riker..." "good day, Lord reker." "..." in his armor, reker was not as calm, respectful and awed as the residents around him. This was what he had only felt in the dawn city. As a mercenary who had traveled from south to north, and even to the capital of the Norland Empire, reker had experienced a lot. But it is because he has experienced a lot that he more and more feels the precious life now. Even if he was not the head of the logistics department, he was willing to die to protect this city and draw his sword to defend the glory of the Lord of Cachar. This is no longer a place of fear, but his home. He has relatives, friends and everything. "The logistics team cooperates with the security team to manage the order. Don''t stand in the cordon... raikker holds his head high and commands the order loudly. At the sight of Rex''s heroic posture, many residents of Eric town raised their heads in Pride and showed off to the surrounding people. This is the adults from Eric town. Moreover, we joined the city of dawn, just like Lord reker, and were also the first residents to join the city. Our land and houses were allocated to us by the Lord of Cachar. The pride on his face almost overflowed his chest. This immediately attracted the envious eyes of the surrounding people. The first residents of dawn city were more envious than showing off kimpuk. "Here it is, here it is!" "Look at the sky!" "A lot of magic language bats!" ".... with the shouting of the residents, countless magic language bats appeared in the sky, and the huge figures directly covered the sky. However, the refugees sitting on the back of bats, who had been extremely worried, felt a slight change in their hearts when they saw the ground waving to them crazily and shouting with excitement. Their original tense mood was inexplicably relaxed a lot.There are people in this kind of city! These vampires didn''t cheat them. In the blue sky, countless huge bats spread their wings and soar. The ferocious bat wings with barbed spines can pierce the knight''s armor. Every time the huge body moves its wings, it can roll up a wave of air. High muscles bulge under the gray, hairless skin, and a magnified version of the bat is the theme of the sky. Li De watched the scene silently by the window on the third floor of the city hall. The town hall was built near dawn square, where he could see the scene directly. Seeing the cheering expression of the residents, he still remembered that when the first batch of residents arrived, the whole square was silent, as long as the magic lights and torches flashed the bright lights. He also needs to show up in person to subdue the residents'' fears. Now, he doesn''t even need to show up in person. All the work is handled by the people below even better than him. Lee turned his head and looked at Harrison, who had just stepped into the office. "Harrison, you must be responsible for the plunder of the population. I will be in the manor all this time, and come to me if I can''t solve anything." "Yes, patriarch." "It will take me a while to continue studying improved magic." Plundering the population is a long process and may even take place throughout the winter. Now, with the exception of winter wheat planting, the work center of dawn city has shifted to the plunder population. Although busy, but the city hall has the ability to deal with all this, he has the time to study magic. Because he doesn''t need him to do specific things. He just needs to sit here and stabilize the army''s morale. At the same time, he can make decisions when Harrison is unable to make a decision. He doesn''t have to run for the food, clothes, or even farm implements of dawn city as he did last year. It took him a whole year to solve these things. That is to say, at the busiest time in the whole city, Li De is the most leisure person in the city. "As you wish, patriarch." After telling Harrison something more, reed returned to his manor. This whole year''s busy work can finally find time to re-examine his magic. - - - - but before that, Li De went back to earth to deal with some affairs of the scarlet moon. Zhao Yue, the vice president, happens to have something to look for him. "Mr. Li, do you need some assistants? Otherwise, we can''t get in touch with you Speaking of this, Zhao Yue has some bitterness. After Li De bought the scarlet moon, he handed over all the power to her. Now, she is in charge of almost all the scarlet month. Although there are many senior managers in the company, she is the only one who really makes the decision. At first, she was very happy and thought it was Lee''s value to her, but then she found out that... Li De didn''t want to manage the company at all. "Yes, you can find it for me." Hearing Li De''s unkind words, Zhao Yue gave a sharp blow to his mouth. At this time, she wanted to ask Li De, when did she become your personal secretary? But at the thought of Li De''s cold temperament, she agreed obediently. The mysterious boss really made her feel a little awed. Even if she was dissatisfied, she didn''t dare to blow her hair. "No problem. Do you have any requirements for assistants? Both men and women can? " Li De thought for a while and said casually, "according to Zhao Zong, you can look for it like this." I... Zhao Yue was angry again. Did you really treat me as a little secret before? I am also vice president now, at least I can talk with you equally?? "OK, I''ll let headhunter Tianyue arrange it." "It''s hard for you," Li De nodded at will. He was satisfied with his secret skill... And his abilities were outstanding. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and said directly, "in the future, the company will take 30% of the profits as dividends to distribute to all employees. The management accounts for half of them. You can study the specific distribution scheme." Zhao Yue, who was full of bitterness, immediately felt that Li De was extremely lovely. This boss is generous. 30% profit, that''s just plain. "Thank you, Mr. Li. I''ll go back to arrange this right away." the voice was much sweeter. Li De didn''t care. He didn''t lack money. He just needed a group of people who could do things for him. Only when the interests of the company are consistent with the interests of the employees, can the employees work harder. He is too lazy to draw big cakes and give them directly. If he wants to make more money, he should work hard. "Well, is there anything else?" Hearing this, Zhao Yue remembered the main business today."The last time we had a deal with Rongguang jinpuke, the clubs are asking us for kimpuk again, and other clubs that have been informed are also asking for us. According to my preliminary statistics, their current demand is 8000 pieces... Li De was stunned when he heard this, 8000 pieces? That is close to 400 million. These clubs are really local tyrants. "There are not so many. We can only take out 5000 pieces. you can arrange to reduce the proportion of clubs purchased from us last time, and increase the proportion of clubs that did not buy. This time we are a seller''s market, so we can appropriately raise the price to the market price. At the same time, the funds obtained after the sale of jinpuke are kept on the book. If the funds for the establishment of the data analysis center are not enough, they can be transferred continuously, and there is no need to save in this respect... " hearing Li De''s words, Zhao Yue was immediately happy. She called today mainly because of Li De''s great efforts, not only recruiting a large number of professional players, but also establishing a data analysis center of 300 people. The more than 30 million funds on the book of scarlet month will not be able to support for a long time. Originally, I was still thinking about discussing with Li De to cut some expenses. But Li De''s one shot is several hundred million. With the money, her heart was completely stable. Don''t panic if you have surplus food at home. "Yes, Mr. Li." "Have we recruited players with internal test qualification?? Let our own people go to green city to get money from my NPC. In addition, I may be a little busy these days. If there is something important that needs to be decided by me, call me directly. At the same time, the assistant can inform me after finding out This let Zhao Yue smile, Li De''s consciousness is very obvious, I am very busy, nothing to disturb me. "Yes, Mr. Li, I understand. I will use the fastest speed to help you find a good assistant." After hanging up the phone, Li Defa communicated the way of trading kimpuk again. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he entered Rongguang. Due to the fact that Rongguang has not yet opened the public test, the main task of the crimson agreement is the preparatory work. Although the preparatory work is cumbersome, the management of scarlet month can cope with it. Although he is in glory, he can clearly sense the physical condition of the earth, so he will return to the earth every once in a while to solve the problem of eating and going to the toilet. And if there''s a phone call, he can detect the loud noise. So he doesn''t have to worry about missing something. But now he found a phenomenon that surprised him. As long as he drank enough blood in glory, the earth''s body could not need to eat for a long time. It seems that the deeper he integrates into the glory, the more magic power in glory can be transmitted to his earth body through his soul. And most importantly, the body in glory is more and more like the body of the earth. This kind of magical situation also made Li De think more about glory. There are so many secrets hidden in this magical so-called "game". It can be predicted that not only he, but every player who participates in the game can also experience such details. What will happen in the future is hard to predict. But fortunately, he was in front of everyone this time. - - - - - in the dawn City, Li De came to his manor''s study and opened the attribute panel to study it. It''s been a long time since he improved fireball last time. On the way, he did some research in his spare time, but they did not go into depth. At present, he has only two improved spells: mage''s hand and small fireball. The mage''s hand has been added a morph function, while fireball has been improved to a spell that can cast quickly. It can be said that each has its own role. The improved mage''s hand has become the most commonly used spell by all spellcasters in the city of dawn. The small fireball is not bad, and it must have its figure in the battle. But at present, with the upgrading of the battle, these two spells can''t keep up with him. He needs more powerful spells to make up for his lack of combat effectiveness. After all, it''s not clear whether level 15 will change as expected. He doesn''t like to place his hopes on the uncertain things. He prefers to take the initiative. "Which spell will be improved this time? If we follow the small fireball to study, the big fireball is undoubtedly the best choice A few days ago, he was stimulated by Karp. He seriously studied the big fireball, but the magic of more than 200 magic nodes made him very distressed for a while. Although compared with the 50 magic nodes of small fireball, it seems that there are only 150 more magic nodes, but the difficulty of improvement is ten times higher. "Although the shooting speed of small fireball is fast enough, at present, as the combat effectiveness is getting higher and higher, its role is becoming smaller and smaller.In a battle like Karp, fireball is just for fun. Even a hundred casters can''t kill the orc king at level 18 The consciousness of fighting will be improved. The demand of Li De at level 10 is different from that of level 14. At level 10, he thought about how to deal with the same level of combat effectiveness, but after level 14 experienced high-end combat, he thought about how to break out higher damage to deal with higher level combat effectiveness. Small fireballs are still sharp weapons in low-end combat, or they are still domineering when the enemy is trapped. But it''s no longer appropriate to fight at the high end. The weakness of low damage is too fatal. "And it''s not just offensive magic. I don''t have a lot of life saving equipment on me. It''s very lethal. Although the talent of blood clan makes my vitality extremely tenacious, naked flesh can''t stand fire without defensive clothing. The problem of insufficient attack must be solved, and at the same time, the defense capability should be strengthened. So I need to study two kinds of magic, one is attack type, and the other is defense type After talking to himself, Li Delan slowly turned his eyes to big fireball and mage shield. Big fireball and small fireball come down in the same line. He has already studied the small fireball. It is relatively easy to study big fireball again. Moreover, from the effect of improved small fireball, big fireball has great potential, which is worth trying. As for shield, this classic mage skill is almost the same as a small fireball. All mages have one. If you don''t learn fireball, you''re not a mage. If you don''t learn mage shield, you''re not a qualified mage. As a powerful defense skill, mage shield is famous for its short casting time and strong defense. Before fighting, each mage will put a mage shield on himself. Secretly, Li De estimates that the mage shield he releases can withstand a full attack from soldiers of the same level. That is, a level 14 fighter can break through his shield with just one full hit. Of course, he didn''t feel anything wrong before he was stimulated. Most senior mages have learned the skills of walking in the void or jumping in space. As long as it''s not a move, most mages can escape. However, what Li De wants now is to be able to resist at least level 15 soldiers'' attacks. Level 14 defense can''t meet his needs. After all, 30 is like a wolf and 40 is like a tiger... moreover, he also feels that the mage''s shield has a lot of room for improvement, and he can only bear one move. This is too useless. At least he has to resist ten swords and eight swords. After careful thinking, Li De decided on the improvement ideas of the two magic arts the big fireball technique can enhance the power, at least in a very short time to break out the power of the three ring magic burst fireball. There are too many 600 magic nodes in the burst fireball. I''m afraid that the whole winter moon will not be effective, so he decided to improve fireball. And mage shield, he needs a stronger and more protective shield... after confirming his good idea, Li De started his crazy journey to death again. The blood of magic was fully prepared for 50000 ml, and was plunged into the magic improvement. PS: too much writing, too lazy to divide chapters... Don''t scold me Chapter 245 Andebella lissel, an elegant and proud aristocratic lady with the name of great erudite. In lissel, the name stands for glory and perfection and is the city''s most dazzling treasure. This is because the 26 year old girl took over the city of lissel at the age of 18 and became the owner of the city with a population of 500000. And the history of lissel is glorious enough. They were the cities founded by the descendants of the royal family of the lissel Empire, who were the last masters of the land. Lissel has a longer historical and cultural background than the three thousand year old Nolan empire. It used to be the center of the south for thousands of years. It was not until the Norland Empire ordered the establishment of green city and paid a huge price to support it. But Rao is so, lissel city is still a strong city. The city with the name of the family has always been the preserve of the lissel family. In this city, there is only one master, the lissel family. At that time, only 18-year-old miss andebella, the sole heir of the lissel family, took over the position of Lord of lissel. All residents of lissel are desperate for the girl''s appointment. No one is naive enough to place the future on an 18-year-old girl. Many civilians are even preparing to move their families. This place is so close to the orcs that they can rely on the old city Lord to protect them in the past. But after the old city Lord dies, who can protect the city? But it was unexpected. The young girl showed extraordinary skill after taking office. Not only did he eliminate the unstable aristocratic forces in the city, but also did not flinch in the fight against the orcs. He miraculously took out a large number of alchemy bombs, which were used to repel the fierce invasion of the orcs again and again with this weapon which appeared in lissel for the first time, and successfully defended the safety of the city. To this end, the girl became a hero in lissel. Subsequently, all the residents enjoyed talking about the various policies that she implemented in the city. Tax cuts, business incentives, farmland distribution, and school building are all in place. in just a few years, the city of lissel has developed rapidly after taking over the city''s leadership from andabella, and has even re established its momentum as a core city in the South thousands of years ago. And the residents under the rule of andebella are getting richer and richer. As a result, the legendary deeds of andebella began to be praised by bards, finally, she was praised as the Pearl of lissel city by all people, compared with the most beautiful tulip in green city, the eldest daughter of the Alex family, the president of the Alex chamber of Commerce, and the disciple of the Duke of gale, Miss Winnie. In this city, miss andebella is the most respected person among all the residents. After this year''s Orc invasion, lissel closed its gates for the first time and sent its most powerful fighters to guard the walls. No one is worried that the city will fall, because the great miss andebella will teach these damn orcs a lesson, and their alchemy bombs will let the orc wolf cavalry know the art of explosion. Damn orcs, never try to hit the attention of lissel! At this time, the owner of the city, andabella, with long hair and light silver hair, was wearing a black body armor and a blood red cloak behind him. Under the escort of more than 20 burly soldiers, he climbed the wall of lissel city. The 35 blade black city wall was built when lissel was formerly the southern core city for thousands of years. The wall can resist the magic below the three rings, and can be greatly immune to the four ring magic. From the top to the bottom, it looks like a steep cliff, dark and smooth, which is the nightmare of any enemy. With this impregnable wall, the orcs captured the city only twice in a few hundred years. But the last one was 120 years ago. Now the soldiers and residents of lissel are confident that they can hold the city. Because they have the Lord of andabella and the great alchemy bomb. "How are the alchemy bombs ready?" It is worthy of mentioning the most beautiful tulip Winnie in green city. The lady with the name of a great scholar can still feel the academic atmosphere even in her armor. She is so elegant that she can''t bear to move her eyes. Especially those eyes with a trace of silver, as if they can see through the human heart. Familiar with the people know, pale silver pupil, once the symbol of the royal family of lissel empire. It is a pity that the kingdom that once dominated this land has long been destroyed, and the royal family of lissel has become the people of the Norland empire. The glory of that empire was long gone, and what is more remembered now is the erudition of the lissel family.The erudite lissel family. Almost all the main members of the family had the name of erudite. Their cultural accomplishment was famous in the Norland empire. Even the former king was a student of a member of the lissel family. It''s hard to imagine that in the border area, where the orcs meet, there will be a family of erudite scholars. However, combined with their former identity, it can also make people feel at ease. "Lord andebella, the alchemy bombs are all ready, and if the orcs attack, they will taste our anger again." The adjutant, dressed in bright silver armour and a grubby beard, was solemn. Alchemy bomb, the most powerful weapon against orcs in lissel. Eight years ago, in the winter when he died outside the old town idea, if it wasn''t for andebella, who became the temporary city Lord, suddenly took out thousands of powerful and terrifying alchemy bombs and forcibly guarded lissel City, he would have been dead for a long time. The expression of gratitude and admiration was filled with gratitude and admiration at the thought of the long time unshaven Eagle nosed adjutant. If it had not been for miss andebella''s efforts, lissel would never have been what it is today. "I hope you don''t relax. Orcs are not so easy to deal with, and alchemy bombs are not omnipotent. However, no one can capture our city, this great city will not fall from the moment I take over. " Andebella''s voice was cold, her head slightly raised, and a little pride that was hard to hide. It''s the pride that emanates from my bones. I''m proud of being the Lord of lissel, and I''m proud of being a great scholar. The red cape behind him was hunting in the wind, whipped up slightly behind the black close fitting armor, and then stretched out in the wind. In the background of the city walls, armed with spears and soldiers, the woman looks like a woman soldier who has returned from a heroic charge. This scene is full of pride and self-confidence, so that the soldiers below the eyes are full of worship, the will of the heart is more and more firm. They, they will use their lives to protect lissel and miss andebella, want to hurt her unless their bodies are enlarged. - in the dawn City, the first group of people who were plundered were integrated into the residents. These 3000 residents were extremely panic and fear, and even thought that after they came to the vampire''s nest, they were drained of blood. However, under the crazy propaganda of the residents of dawn City, plus the real benefits, these panic civilians were gradually appeased. Adle was a bankrupt aristocrat. He felt that he was in the worst of luck. Really, he never felt so bad about himself. Not only did he go bankrupt in his business, and all the family property was taken away by the creditor, but also because he took the money he had secretly hidden... All his assets came to the border, intending to earn a sum before the invasion of the orcs, so as to redeem his property. However, contrary to our wishes, these damned orcs even invaded ahead of time as last year!! The guards he hired left him running alone before he could see the orc''s figure. The fur of Warcraft, which he had spent all his family property, was thrown on the ground like garbage. Heartache and despair, Adele had no choice but to follow the crowd for his life. He thought that he had encountered the greatest calamity of his life when bats, more terrifying than demons, flew into the sky. At that moment, Adele was even determined that he must have been cursed by the goddess of doom. Desperate and helpless, even with his knife in his hand around his neck, he would rather see death than let those dirty vampires dry his blood. But to his surprise, these vampires didn''t do what they imagined - sucking everyone''s blood. On the contrary, they are not evil vampires, but holy light blood clan?? This scene makes him laugh for a time, these damned vampires cheat people don''t know how to use some good method, holy light blood clan?? Not the evil vampire?? I''m afraid even a three-year-old won''t listen to such lies. But these vampires claim that they won''t hurt people, and that they will be safe, and that Adler''s knife around his neck won''t go down. Although he knew that these vampires could not do what they said, it was only a glimmer of hope that made adle lose the courage to commit suicide. For this reason, he hid his knife in his body. Even if he got to the vampire''s nest, if he was really sucked by them, he would not be late to commit suicide again. Edel quietly comforted himself. In this way, eider followed the blood clan back to the dawn city. The next scene completely left adle in a daze. Clean and tidy streets, one by one full of hope, dressed in neat clothes around watching them.It turns out that there are a lot of human beings in their city as vampires say. To register his identity and confirm his information, Edel went through the process like a dream, holding in his hand a number plate that was said to be able to draw lots to allocate land, but refused to let go. He just feels his head is not enough, why is it like this?? It''s a myth why the cruel and bloodthirsty vampires have become so amiable, and they are given land and shelter. There is no word to describe Adele''s mood at that time. But he looked at the faces of the residents with a kind of kind smile around him, and the thought of suicide disappeared inexplicably. Adle was assigned a brand-new room, small but entirely his own. According to the police officer who brought him here, this is a bachelor''s apartment. It is said that it is the owner of this kind of city. The owner of the city of Cachar has given his own name. As long as he is not married, he will be assigned to the single apartment. Edel was surprised because he learned from the large population of the security forces that the Lord of Cachar was a 100% vampire, and that it was the Lord of Cachar who gave the order not to harm human beings. "My Lord, is the Lord of Cachar really as great as you say? Is this a vampire trick? " After Edel said this, the policeman who brought him in turned pale in vain, staring at him with his eyes in a hurry. "Damn asshole, you''re challenging the dawn City, you''re challenging the sheriff''s team!" Adele felt the anger of the other side, and then he did not dare to speak. At this time, the face of the policeman in his early 40s was slightly better. "This is you in front of me. If you slander the Lord of Cachar in front of those young men of the security forces, believe me, you will be severely punished by them!! If I''m ten years younger, you will be beaten by me today. Remember, no one can slander the great lord of Cachar, no one! " Looking at this extremely excited security guard in front of him, Edel''s expression is a little scared, and his heart is full of puzzles. Why are they so angry when they mention that vampires are human beings?? Moreover, Edel can see that the adults of the security forces are absolutely from the heart of respect for the master of the city. It''s the same as trying to protect his father''s glory when he was a child. "New friends, I tell you that everything in this city is given by the great lord of Cachar. Without him, tens of thousands of our residents may have died in the winter of last year''s Orc invasion." Hearing this, Edel was a little surprised. "You were also arrested by the adults of the Holy Light blood clan last year?" "Catch it? No, it''s a gift from the goddess of fortune, "said the 40 year old Sheriff with great pride. "If you know what this kind of city has and what it can give you, believe me, you will one day be willing to give your life to this city, just like me." After saying that, he took a deep look at him, although it showed respect, but his heart didn''t agree with him. Edel said earnestly, "young man, I once doubted the Holy Light blood clan as much as you..." eider''s face changed a little, and he quickly explained, "no, I''m just... " you don''t need to explain to me. It doesn''t matter whether you doubt. The Lord of Cachar said that time is the best tool to test the truth, and facts will prove whose words are the truth. Shengguang blood clan never fear doubt. Have a good rest. Someone will come to distribute food for you at noon. You have installed tap water and bath room in this house. You don''t need to fetch water outside. The use of tap water is very simple. Just press and hold the tap and turn it clockwise. Remember to turn off the water when you don''t use it. If you use too much water, you''ll get into trouble by the city hall. I''ll go first. If anything happens, I can ask the security team below for help. " After saying that, the security team turned to leave, leaving only Adele looking at the clean and tidy room for a long time. But it was incredible to think about what happened today. Vampire... Is holy light blood clan really different from the evil vampire in the legend?? Is this possible? Isn''t that a vampire lie?? But if it is false, why would an ordinary human worship each other from the heart? And it''s incredible that people in this city can live in such harmony with vampires. The huge impact of the scene he had just seen in the street made Edel unable to recover for a long time. He even doubted whether the world was false. Finally, I felt a little uncomfortable and wanted to take a bath. But I took a quick look at the room. There was not much furniture. I picked up the barrel beside the wall and just wanted to push the door down to draw water. Suddenly, I remembered what the security guard had said.You have installed tap water here... You don''t need to go down to fetch water. Tap water?? What is tap water?? There was something odd about adle''s expression. Curious about the strange name, he turned around and walked into the room. It was easy to see a basin like pool in a separate small room, and then there was a strange curved steel pipe on it. Is this what tap water??? Edel''s face was disdainful. This kind of thing can come out of the water automatically?? Hum, you can''t cheat people like that. Just want to turn around to go down to draw water, but stopped the pace again, the eye shows a bit tangled, try also OK. Two steps forward, and then, looking at the iron pipe, Edel was dazed. How do you start it?? Trying to recall the words of the security guard just now, put out his hand and pressed it on the handle above the tap. "Clockwise..." Yila ~ under high water pressure, the water of baihuahua comes out violently and splashes on the pool. Edel jumped a dozen times at the sound, bounced back wildly. The barrel behind him was kicked over directly by him. Then he looked at the tap in panic. "Well, what''s going on?? How, how can so many springs flow out Then, as if caused a disaster, he quickly stepped forward and pressed the handle, and then continued to twist. The current is bigger. This time, Aidel was completely flustered and tried to block the mouth of his hand, but the water was too big, which made him wet all over. Finally, it seems to think of something and turn it anticlockwise along the handle. That''s when the water is turned off. But by this time adle was soaked to the skin, as if he had just taken a bath. After taking a few breaths, Aidel slowly regained consciousness, and then looked at the still tap with an indescribable expression. "Well, what kind of alchemy is this?? Why can so much spring water flow out of such a big iron pipe?? Is there a legendary space magic hiding a lake in it Then Adele looked around and saw no one. He had the courage to turn on the tap again. This time, he learned to be smart. He didn''t turn on the maximum, only a little. Yila ~ ~ this time, the tap water is slowly flowing out, and the pure water is the cleanest water from the mountains without any pollution. Adele looked at this scene, his eyes were filled with amazement, and he didn''t return to God for a long time. It''s amazing that there is a spring that never dries up and never stops. This is a miracle!! Audel felt the sweetness in his mouth, and bent down to drink wildly. After drinking, he remembered what he was going to do. He quickly picked up the bucket to draw water. When it was full, he was still reluctant to turn it off. Adler wanted to see if the tap water could really run out of the spring without drying up. Then think of the words of the security team, or honestly close, he does not want to get into trouble. After the bath, adle put on his wet clothes again. He had nothing to do when he ran for his life. He would have nothing if he didn''t wear it. When he came out of the bath, Adler couldn''t sit still. After washing his hands under the tap for ten minutes, he turned off the tap. Looking out of the window, below is the passageway of the residential area. There is no one. Edel is a little moved. He plans to see the city ruled by this vampire. Because no one told him he couldn''t go out, and no one was watching. After barely finishing his clothes, Adele opened the door and stepped out. At this time, a wooden door beside him was opened. A young man in wet clothes appeared in front of him, both of them were in a daze, then they both showed an embarrassed smile, obviously knowing why the other party was wet. Aidle, with a stiff smile, nodded and said hello to each other, then turned down the stairs, a little embarrassed on his face. He just turned on the tap water. There are 12 rooms in this three story building. The staircase runs through the middle. There are two rooms on both sides of each floor. After coming down to the first floor, Adele, who had not slept all night, was still very energetic and looked around. Down the path slowly out of the residential area, came to the real street, in front of the scene let his feet stop. Clean and tidy, even after seeing it once, Edel is still shocked by the city''s appearance. It''s too clean. Not only is there no extra garbage on the ground, but also there is no smell of urine and foul smell of sewers in the air.The streets on the bluestone floor were filled with people. Patrols in armor walked around each other. Everything is so harmonious. Everyone was dressed in clean and tidy clothes, with a thick smile on his face and a kind look in his eyes. There was no beggar in the past. The beggars who could not escape from the city outside disappeared here. Edel''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe what was happening. Walking down the street, he found that his eyes were not enough. "This is really a city ruled by vampires?? Why are vampire ruled cities so prosperous? " All of a sudden, when Edel was stunned, a huge figure burst out at the corner of the street, with wrinkled gray skin, huge one eye, and muscular limbs... Edel was stunned instantly. This is the legendary one eyed giant?! There are Cyclops here?!! Looking at the Cyclops running towards him, and thinking of those terrible legends, Edel''s fear broke out and he screamed madly. "Ah The huge noise left the whole street in a brief silence, and everyone turned their heads in unison and looked at Adele. The scene seemed to be still. Everyone''s expression is very strange, like to see... Fool. Until a moment later, in a nearby panel store, aunts in red skirts and white bread couldn''t look down. They pushed them out and roared, "what are you yelling at!! Are you new here?? You scared the little one With such a roar, Edel was frightened and suddenly recovered. But looking at the oppressive one eyed giant in front of him, he was still extremely frightened. Subconsciously, he stepped back a few steps. If something was wrong, he was ready to leave. This is one eyed giant. This legendary life is too frightening. Why does this city still have this horrible creature?? Is this the city ruled by vampires?? But the next scene petrified him. He watched with his own eyes from the bakery, dressed in a red dress, his aunt in her fifties glared discontentedly at the one eyed giant who was nearly four blades tall, and then reprimanded mercilessly. "Little Corso!! Who let you run around?? You scared people! Don''t run around in the city in the future, do you hear me? " The huge one eyed giant looked at the aunt with some fear and nodded obediently. "I see, Aunt Mary." The common language of the mainland is extremely proficient and idiomatic, without any rigidity. "No, I''ll give you some bread. I''ll take care of it later. I''ll apologize to uncle soon." Then Adele looked at the frightened Cyclops and bowed respectfully to him. "I''m sorry to frighten you." You know etiquette better than human beings. "No, no, it doesn''t matter. Yes, I''m too flustered." Edel waved his hand at a loss, and his flustered expression made the people around him laugh. "This guy must be new here?? I can be scared by little Corso, ha ha "These new comers are too timid..." "..." "OK, kid, go and play." Aunt Mary in the red dress waved her hand. "Goodbye, Aunt Mary." the Cyclops said thanks and turned away. Bang Bang ~ eider was so stupidly staring at the Cyclops and hopping away. "It''s all right, new young man. This is the dawn city. There won''t be any problem if there are holy light and blood clan adults guarding it." Aunt mally was very kind. "This is the child of COSO. He is still very young. The real one eyed giant is more than 6 blades in height. He''s just a kid. " Just a kid?? Imagine the scene just now. Edel''s expression is a little stiff. Yes, he''s a child... "OK, I''m going to be busy. You can go around the dawn city by yourself. As long as you don''t go to the wall area and the blacksmith''s shop, it''s OK." after Aunt Mary said that, she went into her own bakery and began to work. After that, only adle was not fully recovered. At this time, several orcs came around carrying sacks. They were two edged and their clothes were raised by their solid muscles. There are four fangs in the mouth, which looks very ferocious. Adle saw the orc legs a soft, just want to shout again, suddenly seemed to think of something, suddenly covered his mouth. Then he looked at the people around him and didn''t take it seriously. Then the orcs ignored him and left. Then a few moments later, a group of dwarfs passed by again, and adle was stupidly watching each other leave.Finally, the patrol team of blood clan passed by with bat wings open and fangs exposed. Edel''s expression was still very wonderful. At this time, the heart of this despondent aristocrat was completely disordered. "Goddess, what kind of city have I come to Chapter 246 "MMP, how could you burst?? I don''t believe it. Hey... "are you kidding, this magic node will crash? Believe it or not, add 100 nodes to kill you "No, this magic circuit doesn''t work?" "Failed again? ... " " no, the data from the analysis department of scarlet Moon said that these nodes should be useless work, but why can''t they be removed... " " sure enough, the data of the earth can only be used as a basic reference, or I need to do my own experiment... " " hahaha, finally, this magic node is removed, which is too damned unacceptable. Next ... " " MMP, the second rate data analyst, actually regards this node as a useless node? I was almost devastated. There was too little data. I still need to continue to pass the data back. Otherwise, the help from those people would be too small... "ha ha ha ha, the super big fireball technique with plus and enhanced version has been born... How can you break the trough again "..." in mid November, when the orcs invaded for more than a month, Li De, who had been closed for a month, finally opened the closed door. No one knows what happened to him this month, and no one dares to disturb him except Harrison, who interrupted him with a report on the extraordinary scale of the orc invasion this year. After the level was raised to level 14, Lee''s control of magic had reached a peak, which was at least 50% higher than that when he was at level 10. But Rao is so, in the improvement of fireball and mage shield, the difficulties encountered and the number of failures still can not be described in simple words. At the beginning, Li De improved for a week, but didn''t make much progress. Finally, he got angry and called all the data analysts team of scarlet moon. Then he provided all the data about the magic model and asked the team of hundreds to use modern equipment to help him analyze and eliminate useless magic nodes. Don''t say, the strength of hundreds of people team is far better than his magic nodes to test. Crimson moon according to the basic magic node operation law to help him eliminate a large number of useless nodes, greatly saving time. Although there are some pitiful things, such as an irreplaceable key magic node is marked as useless node. A magic node that can be replaced is considered to be indispensable... in the middle of the way, because of these mistakes, the magic model broke down countless times, and his eyes were dazzled by the serious phagocytosis, and the magic blood was drunk by him as if he didn''t need money. Although in the final analysis, he is still required to go to the experiment in person, but Li De estimates that without the help of crimson moon team, he needs to spend at least five times more time. The whole process was extremely difficult. Even Lee estimated that he could improve ten one ring spells by improving one two ring spell. 200 magic nodes are not the same concept as 50 magic nodes. It''s too hard. This is very much like Xueba''s encounter with the super hard version of Olympiad Mathematics problems, no brain and toughness is really not good. Lee got up and walked out of his manor. He took a comfortable breath and was finally able to relax for a while. Shaking his head, he decided not to think about magic for the time being. Follow the main road to the town hall. Came to the street, slightly stunned. Under the light of the sunset, the afterglow of the setting sun sprinkles on the street with some warm golden awns, the surrounding peaked houses are like this jinpuke, the blood tribe reliefs on the walls are also coated with gold dye, and the colorful murals praising the dawn sect are a piece of Golden sanctity. What surprised Li De was that there was a slight crowding in the street, and the black heads could not see the side. When did dawn city have so many people?? Although the original street can be called prosperous, it has never been so lively. Even Li De felt the feeling of Chinese night market. After seeing him, the passers-by seldom stopped and passed by in a hurry, as if they didn''t know him at all. This kind of scene makes Li De feel very interesting. As the owner of this kind of city, in the past, as long as he walks on the street, he bows and salutes. The experience of being treated as a passer-by is quite fresh. After a short walk, someone finally began to bow down and salute him, and the closer we got to the city hall, the more residents saluted him. At the end of the street, where Li De passed, was a scene of people bending down to salute. In contrast, a lot of confused residents look at this scene inexplicably. Who is this adult? Why does everyone salute him?? These new residents had no idea that they would do this for the people around them. Li De is amused. Are these refugees plundered? Ordinary residents don''t have the courage to look at him.The other people in the city hall nodded a little bit, and only those who saw Li''s face winced slightly. To see how these people are doing in dawn City, just look at the expression on their faces. And now, these new residents who did not salute him have seen hope again in their faces. This is good. Human beings are the foundation of dawn City, which is determined by the blood clan itself. Dwarves don''t care about each other''s interests. They can be tool men. Orcs can enslave them and use them as coolies. However, human beings, as the foundation of blood clan development, still need to lay a solid foundation. A young boy in his early twenties, dressed in linen clothes, said to a resident of the same age with a little curiosity after Li De''s figure disappeared. "Is that the Lord of the Holy Light family? Why do people respect him so much? The adults of the patrol don''t have this treatment.... the freckled boy raised his head with pride, and his voice was proud. "When it was our Lord, the great kachard, the patriarch of the blood of the light, and the patron of our dawn city." After saying that, he turned his head and took a look at the boy who opened his mouth and told him with pride. "My new friend, under the crown of kachard, you are the master of this city. No matter what background you have before, no matter what identity you have, you are the people under the crown of kachard. You must have enough respect for him, the master of the city, or you will be disgraced. " After that, he walked away with his head held high. He was a resident with three points on his body. If these new comers met him in the shop, he would give in. At the thought of this, a gratifying smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Recently, he has received unprecedented privileges in front of these new residents by fully sharing in various occasions. It''s really cool. If you buy something, you can jump in the queue. If you have a special channel, you can not queue up directly. Even if you go to the city hall, you can give priority to those with high points... 3 points are common for old residents. After all, the points obtained by blood donation plus 1 point of this year''s farming tax payment will generally have more than 3 points for old residents. But these new people are different. These guys are just here, and the points are still blank, so he takes a deep breath on every occasion. Finally slow down, intend to take advantage of this winter to develop a wave of strength, but did not expect to encounter such a thing. Although everything is speculation now, the consequences are so serious that he has to order to deal with what may happen in the future when this is only a simple speculation. "Fortunately, I improved my magic ahead of time. If I got this news before, I would never want to shut up for a month." When they went down to arrange with dignified expression, Li De turned his eyes to his own property panel. Those two magic just come out of the furnace are so obvious. the limit of fire shield was strengthened Chapter 247 The two improved magic techniques are Li De''s achievements in more than a month, and they also collect the painstaking efforts of his data analysis team during this period. "Ding ~ successfully improved the technique of big fireball into hot fireball. Improved speed to 5000 seconds, increased to 8 times the power of the core of the improved fire. Cons: mana cost increased from 20 to 40. Evaluation: perfect quality, although the consumption of magic power increased significantly, but the super power makes the big fireball into a new magic - Hot fireball. Award character experience - 4000. " "Ding ~ successfully improved the mage''s shield skill to dragon scale shield. Improved advantages: the structure of magic model is subversive optimized, the speed of spell interpretation is increased to 0.3 seconds, the defense power is increased by 5 times, and the magic input can be increased to continue to improve the shield strength. Cons: mana cost increased from 15 to 40. Evaluation: perfect quality. Although the consumption of magic power has increased greatly, the super defense makes the mage shield become a new magic - dragon scale shield. Award character experience - 4000. " That''s what Lee got from his countless efforts this month. More than 100 data analysts of crimson month eliminated at least 80% of the useless node combinations by various analysis methods, which greatly improved the success rate of Li De''s improvement. Otherwise, he estimated that the winter would not be able to improve the two magic. It is not impossible for him to improve to this extent, but the time and energy he needs is absolutely unacceptable, especially at this critical time point. After all, the number of trillions of calculations per second of the computer is more than the number of experiments he gets. Of course, the whole process of improvement is not determined by the computer. The analysis team of scarlet moon is only assisting, and it really depends on Li De himself. If it was not for his control of magic had reached a abnormal level, he would have been made an idiot by the magic. At the beginning, the analysis department of crimson moon was just fooling around. All kinds of wild ideas appeared in endlessly. It was a bit like the state of sand sculpture players on the forum. Li De also acted foolishly, and finally almost burst. It''s too damn unreliable. Later, he provided more and more data in his improvement, and the support provided by the data analysis department was on the right track. Li De estimated that if ordinary players to study how to improve magic, they would fall from level 20 to level 0 again. Thousands of lives are not enough to die. The price he paid was too high. Although he had no problem for a long time, he always felt that his head hurt and he had the talent of magic affinity (extreme). This improvement has caused him psychological shadow. It can be imagined how difficult this is... and the power of these two magic arts after improvement can also afford the huge price he paid. Hot fireball, this is according to the small fireball can rely on intensive attack caused by high temperature melting, anti magic stone thought. If the temperature is high enough, even if the magic power is not enough, it can also cause fatal damage to the enemy. After the hot fireball hits the target, the extremely compressed hot core in the center will burst, forming a short-term high-temperature region that can boil magma within the range of several blades of the enemy. Its lethality is countless times higher than that of the original flame formed by magic. According to Li De''s estimation, the lethal power of the hot fireball is no less than that of the three ring magic burst fireball. However, the casting time of burst fireball is too long. Even if there is a casting speed bonus, it will take at least ten seconds to cast once. Compared with the hot fireball, the casting time is only one second. Moreover, after the explosion of the three ring spell, there is splash damage, which has a good effect on group attack, but it has much weaker damage to individuals. Li De estimated that the damage of the hot ball would lose more than half of its combat effectiveness even if a soldier of the same level resisted. Most importantly, although the improved fireball magic node has reached 500, close to the number of three ring magic. But it already belongs to the second ring magic. Intermediate professionals of level 5-9 can learn. This is absolutely a huge enhancement for most of the blood clan at this level. This means that the army strength in the hands of Li De will be improved qualitatively. If big fireball is a spell with damage of 10, then the damage of hot fireball will reach 50 ~ 80, and even double in some specific places, such as narrow space, houses, caves, alleys and so on. Terrible temperature is the most lethal weapon to the enemy. Moreover, when the Fireball''s casting speed increased to 1 second, it became a regular spell. It didn''t have the long casting time of other high damage magic, which was a huge improvement.Li De has the quick casting characteristics of small fireball, which is inherited after improving the fireball. He only needs 0.8 seconds to cast the hot fireball, which is dozens of times more powerful than the small fireball. If the small fireball technique is to limit the enemy with high firing speed and extreme suppression force, then the hot fireball is to cause damage to the enemy by the terrible high temperature. There is still a big difference between the two. Of course, the hot Fireball''s defects are not without, casting cost directly reached 40 points, although this consumption is nothing to Li De Lai, after all, his magic power has nearly broken through 900 points. However, for the low-level blood clan, each person can cast a spell five or six times at most. It is far from reaching the effect of small fireball that can be cast for a long time. But if you use the hot fireball to dive and bomb, the effect will be different. The damage caused by it will be more than ten times that of using big fireball, and even more terrifying than using all three ring magic to burst fireball. Super high temperature enough to suffocate any opponent except fire elemental life. On the whole, the fireball is worthy of high evaluation of the system. This spell can greatly enhance the attack power of the blood clan. It can avoid the dilemma of using other spells for too long and using small fireball to cast too little power. And the second spell lied was very satisfied. Dragon scale shield, this is a super improved version of the two ring mage shield. After his subversive improvement, he can no longer see the shadow of the original mage shield. This is a new spell. Mage shield has 220 magic nodes, which is a magic skill that all mages must learn. Its popularity is almost the same as that of mage''s hand, because this is the magic used by Zhongji mage to protect his life. as long as the level reaches level 5, the sub caster will choose one of dozens of two ring spells to learn. Mage shields take precedence over all other spells. Why? How noble is the master''s life to protect his life?? Stupid. Living is the foundation of everything. In this context, mage shield is very popular, and many big men who grow up from rookies are also nostalgic about this magic. After numerous extraordinary and even legendary mages'' research, the current fixed template has been formed. Like fireball, it has fewer magic nodes, is easy to learn, and its performance is very stable. However, because of this, Li De always feels that he lacks characteristics and is too popular. Moreover, the defense of the mage''s shield is also very worrying, far from reaching his required pass line. For this reason, Lee de made a subversive change to this spell. In addition to dozens of immovable magic nodes, he changed the order of all magic nodes and added hundreds of new magic nodes, which made the magic nodes reach the critical point of the Second Ring Magic - 550 magic nodes. Only 50 magic nodes could step into the field of three ring magic. Combined with the failure and success of fireball, he finally improved the classic magic of MAGE shield into a new magic - dragon scale shield. This name is the same as the ancient Chinese dragon scale armor. The idea of improvement is also given by the analysis department of scarlet moon in combination with the scale armor. However, if we use the scale shield to call it, it is too cheap. Now the magic of dragon scale shield is not the original simple plane shield, but formed a small scale like shield. These small shields are stacked together in order to form a dragon scale like arc. Li De has personally tested that the real defense of dragon scale shield is several times stronger than the original mage shield, and even higher than 5 times of the system description. The most important thing is that after casting, if the caster continues to input mana, he can continue to increase the defense of the dragon scale shield. The biggest difference between dragon scale shield and mage shield lies in this, which is what Lee De is most proud of. The release of mage''s shield needs 15 points of magic. After each casting, it can provide a shield that lasts for about two days. Its strength can withstand the full attack of soldiers of the same level. If you want to maintain the shield for a long time, you need to consume 5 magic points. The defense of MAGE shield is fixed. No matter how much magic power is input, it can only increase the extended time, but not the defense. But the dragon scale shield is different. After the dragon scale shield is input, it can still input magic continuously to enhance its defense. The maximum limit is 20 times of the original mage''s shield. Of course, if you extend the defense of the dragon scale shield to the limit, the consumption will be terrible... It will consume 50 magic points per second, and the magic power of Li De close to 900 points will not last for a few seconds. However, it can not hide the weakness. It can input magic to enhance the strength of the shield. This powerful function is absolutely an invincible defense weapon. As long as you have magic power, you can increase your defense by 20 times. Even if the top combat effectiveness of level 15 does not mean that you can break the shield.The dragon scale shield has undergone a qualitative change, which has greatly enhanced Li De''s survival ability. If we cooperate with the shadow jump that Amy learned from before, the probability that he will be killed by a wave of seconds will tend to zero. This is the ultimate way to save your life. If combined with the hot ball''s attack power, then his attack end and defense end have been unimaginably strengthened. Li De is very satisfied with this. This month, the analysis department of scarlet month worked three shifts to work overtime to analyze the data. Of course, the most inseparable part of this is his crazy efforts to die. For anyone who has been devoured by magic five or six thousand times in a month can be called a miracle. That''s the magic bite in the most vulnerable part of the spiritual sea. Moreover, this is not the reverse of one ring spell, but a two ring spell with 200 magic nodes, which is more than ten times more than that of one ring spell. It can be said that the improvement of these two magic is made by Li De again and again. His awe of magic is far less than that of the glorious aborigines. Even if the Aborigines have this condition, they dare not act recklessly with him. After all, every time they experiment, they may become idiots. No one can stand it. Of course, he was satisfied with the harvest after giving. He''s got two powerful improved spells to the limit, not to mention 8000 valuable experience that makes him very comfortable. Level: mage lv14 (143080000) among these experiences, there are scattered mage apprentices who become official mages, and blood lineage level promotion, which make him nearly complete a quarter of the journey. But every time he saw the huge experience needed to upgrade, Lee shook his head. At level 10 and level 11, the mage apprentice can contribute a lot of experience to him when he is promoted to a formal mage. However, at level 14, these experiences are greatly compressed, so his current experience is much slower than before. "It seems that only by making a windfall can we speed up the upgrade..." Li De shook his head and didn''t think much about it. Now that the magic has been improved successfully, it''s time to invest in the crisis that may be faced. In a short period of time, he doesn''t want to suffer from the pain of soul tearing. The second ring of magic has more than ten times the power of one ring. That is to say, his level has been upgraded to level 14, and his soul toughness has been greatly enhanced. Otherwise, he may not be able to withstand thousands of magic reversals. However, it was also a blessing in disguise that his spirit sea and soul became more and more tenacious in the constant magic reversion. Even Lee feels that he can ignore some slightly weaker psychic spells now, because there is no psychic spell that is more intense than the magic reverse that happens in the spirit sea. Every time he eats back, he releases three ring magic spirit impact on himself. It''s strange if he doesn''t practice it. - - - - "what does the change of orcs mean? Is it true that, as Nicole guesses, the orc crown prince is going to take green city to prove his ability? " After Li De closed the property panel, he thought about what had just happened. He was rather troubled because if the conjecture was true, it would mean too much. The most important thing is that this kind of war is often extremely special. Once the other side launches an attack, it is almost at all costs. This is not a war for the sake of plunder. The orc prince only needs merit. A casual look at the wars and struggles of those princes in the history of China in order to seize the throne can be seen. This is a special event, ordinary speculation is difficult to work, once the other party really chooses green city as the target, then he will face no small pressure. The other party''s goal has nothing to do with dawn City, but it can directly cause great damage to his interests. Stand up to the window, hands on the wooden window edge, through the open window overlooking the more prosperous street below. Deep eyes. "I hope our conjecture is not true, or there will be more to be done this time..." but the scarlet mage tower and the dark pact are his right and left arms, and he can never give up. If the orc''s plan succeeds, the price he has to pay is too high. The magic factory stopped producing magic scrolls, that is, it spent hundreds of thousands of jinpuke to build the ancient alchemy magic array, which is an unimaginable loss. What''s more, there are mysterious shops and all kinds of network of people that have been established for so long... it can be said that Li De''s interests decide that the city of dawn is bound to the city of green. If green city is occupied, he will suffer immeasurable losses. But the only thing to be thankful for is that the orcs haven''t really done it yet.¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª - - "misty grass, did the patrolman just find us?? I tell you Chang Wei, if the mission fails today, my grandfather will let you know what chrysanthemum stump is! " "It''s you who have to peep at that noble NPC to take a bath. Do you blame me?? But for your delay, we would have finished the task "Come on, you two, don''t force me to work. This warehouse is the place where the alchemy bombs are stored in lissel city... in other words, the two big dog orcs are willing to pay for their money. The legendary level is set as the transmission array and took out three pieces at a time, MMP. If we finish the task, he will be so generous and give rewards." "Don''t dream, what virtue do these NPCs have? It''s enough to give me a perfect suit of armor. " Three players in concealed breath gear are under the eyelids of the moving patrol team and touch a heavily guarded warehouse. Surprisingly, the three men were under everyone''s gaze, but the soldiers in strong armor around them saw nothing at all. Dignified let a few people come to the big and strong warehouse gate. "Is that Orc really casting magic for us with artifact? If you look at these guards, they can''t see us... " " nonsense, they can''t see us anymore. We''re in ectopic space. Quickly take out that magic scroll and let''s go... " " let''s go. Don''t dream about the explosive power of five rings of Dharma. Do you want to run?? And this warehouse is full of alchemy bombs. Do you understand? Although the gunpowder system of Rongguang is completely different from that of our earth, its power is not much different. We can blow half the city to the sky with one shot. " "How do you know that the gunpowder of glory is different from that of the earth?" "I''m a doctor of materials science. Can''t I see that?" "Why didn''t they develop guns or something?" "Why not? It''s just that you haven''t seen it before "Then they..." "if you have finished, finish the task quickly. If I''m dead, I''ll go shopping with my girlfriend..." "MMP... I don''t want to finish the task..." after a while of fighting, the three players take out the magic scroll and tear it apart... boom ~ heaven and earth have split, all of lissel The residents only felt a dazzling light flash in the sky, all turned their heads together, a mushroom cloud rose in their eyes, people did not respond to it, and then the earth quake, an indescribable loud noise in the sky came. Break the eardrum. Hula ~. Three blocks of the site of the explosion were flattened at the same time. But this is not over. Mushroom clouds also broke out in another corner of the city... the city master of lissel, Ms. andebella, was patrolling her soldiers on the wall. Tens of thousands of orcs have gathered outside lissel, but all the soldiers have no worries. Because they firmly believe that the Lord of andabella will lead them to victory, and the powerful alchemy bombs will prevent the bloody orcs from succeeding. Dressed in a red cloak and with long silvery hair, she looked through the sunken battlements at the orcs stationed on the grass outside the city. Her eyes were cool and her expression was not worried. Every year, the orcs besieged lissel, but under the strong walls, powerful alchemy bombs and tenacious guards of soldiers, these orcs without siege tools would automatically disperse after a period of siege. This year is expected to be no exception. "Lord andabella, you go back first. The orcs should not attack today..." the bearded Eagle nosed adjutant said to adebella, who was standing behind the blue stone wall to observe the enemy''s situation. Suddenly, a huge voice broke out in the city. With her sword in her hand, she turned her head and saw the direction of the explosion. Then she clenched the hilt with her hands, and her eyes were filled with anger. Biting his teeth, he said hard. "That''s where we store our alchemy bombs." The adjutant was stunned. His blue eyes flashed in shock, and then he yelled like crazy, "quick, go and find out what happened!" As soon as the voice dropped, another terrible explosion broke out in another corner of the city. The eagle nosed adjutant with a ragged beard only felt that the sky was falling down and his face became extremely pale. Subconsciously, he stepped back a few steps and bumped into the wall buttresses behind him. When the black body armor made a clear crash sound."Well, that''s the warehouse in the Western District..." there are two warehouses for alchemy bombs in lissel city. In order to prevent damage, one is built in the Western District, and the other is in the East District. But now both are gone. These powerful alchemy bombs are their most powerful weapon against orcs. "Woo ~" war horn. The horn made of bullhorn is the orc''s favorite war horn, as long as the war horn blows. Orcs will attack. The adjutant suddenly turned his head and looked at thousands of blades away. The orcs, who had been quietly stationed, had begun to gather. Suddenly, their lips were shaking. How could he not understand that the explosion of the alchemy bomb was caused by the orcs. "Double, bipedal flying dragon!! A lot of bipedal flying dragons Next to a soldier trembling towering pointed to the sky above, the tone has a difficult to hide the panic. Andebella took a deep breath and quickly forced herself to calm down. No longer, she turned to see the enemy''s military changes outside the city. She turned her head and looked at the stunned adjutant. "Blow the horn and defend the enemy. In addition, there is a storehouse of alchemy bombs in the lissel family. They take people to move the alchemy bombs to the wall. Order the Griffin cavalry to take off against the enemy''s bipedal dragon. Alchemy cannon ready to bombard, catapults and towers prepare to snipe at threatening air units. The mage group of lissel is ready to cast a spell. If it encounters uncontrollable dangerous factors, it will immediately open the magic circle and cover lissel city! " A series of orders came out of the mouth of the proud silver haired girl, who had been confused by the explosion of the warehouse, and immediately got the best comfort. The city wall quickly settled down, the soldiers dressed in full body armor began to prepare a variety of guarding tools. The archer''s long bow has been bent, the mage behind the city wall is running magic, and the crossbow cart in the square city building on the city wall has started to turn over the chain. Only then did adebella turn around and watch the orcs move with her hands on the cold black battlements. The scallion white cross is exposed under the armor, which forms a sharp contrast with the dark city wall. The red cloak behind him is hunting in the wind, and the silver eyes become dignified. Looking down from the 35 blade high city wall, the view is extremely wide. The ground is green grassland, and the moat is 20 blade wide. The barbed thorns are densely arranged inside. The black wooden suspension bridge in the middle has been recovered at this time. A bluestone road in the middle leads to the distance, and farmland and various crops can be seen not far away. The orc army is like a black cloud, trampling on the grassland, trampling on the farmland, rolling over slowly in an extremely exaggerated manner... there are many bluish Brown spears, the sharp gun head is cold, and the orcs in their skins and armor are mixed together. Their muscles are forged by steel, and their eyes are shining with cruelty and cruelty. The weapons in the orcs'' hands beat on their armor or round shields in their hands, making a dull body sound of touching and touching. The war horn has been blowing. On both sides of the orc army, the wolf cavalry riding the three blade high seated wolf was slowly moving forward. The wolf''s open mouth and sharp fangs could easily tear apart the knight''s armor. In the sky, there are ferocious barb wings in the sky. The bipedal flying dragon with only two lower limbs roars at lissel city with a huge mouth of blood basin. The corrosive saliva drops on the orcs'' heads below and even directly corrodes their helmets. Its wingspan is as wide as 8 blades, with thousands of dense bipedal flying dragons. The shrill cry makes the whole world fall into a frenzy. Most of the double legged flying dragons with wingspan of more than ten blades are equipped with flying dragon cavalry on their backs. The long bow and long spear of the cavalry are extremely ferocious. At this time, the sky slowly rises, the orc army is shrouded in it, the bipedal dragon looms in the thick fog, the scene is like hell devil is about to break through the seal. War is imminent. - - - - sitting in his office in the city of dawn, Li De took a sip of black tea from his desk, swallowed it and looked at Stanley''s expression in front of him. "You mean Craig was drafted to war by the orc prince? And it''s the other party who comes to transfer people directly? " Today is the third day of Li De''s exit, November 19. After Nicole infers that the orc Prince''s target is likely to be green city, the busy city of Breaking Dawn has become busier these days. Not only should the plunder of the population be carried out according to the original plan, but also the main forces of the orcs should be investigated. In the past years, ORC armies were scattered, and few hundred thousand troops were concentrated together. But this year is obviously different. The orcs have been operating on the border, and there are more than 100000 Orc troops gathering in the five big cities with a population of more than 500000. Of course, most of this is less than level 5 cannon fodder, but real Orc warriors with sharp weapons in leather armor also account for 20% of them.This is very exaggerated. Although orcs are a strong fighting race, they have always been barren. It is undoubtedly necessary to mobilize more than 100000 armored soldiers. In the past few years, there was no such appeal. Most of the invasions into the human border were actually small tribes without food and orcs who could not survive. Powerful tribes rarely lack food. Of course, those big tribes will actively participate in the plunder of human beings, but rarely take the initiative to organize attacks on big cities. The Norland Empire and the orc Empire have a full hundred kilometers of border, and the invasion of millions of orcs is almost impossible to defend, unless the real mobilization of a large army to suppress. "Yes, under the crown, Craig''s departure was directly mobilized by the other side''s sending out level 19, close to the extraordinary existence. In order to protect the dwarf Valley, the lion tribe has reestablished a settlement ten kilometers away from the dwarf Valley, where the concealment is not high, so it is so easy to find out Because the orcs did not clean up before, dwarf Valley is no secret at least in the original lion tribe, and rickle''s move was also inspired by Stanley. After hearing this, Li De frowned, and he came to the door to invite him?? It seems that this is more serious than he thought. "What about the MI silver vein?" "The MI silver ore vein works normally. The other party just comes to transfer people. He leaves in a hurry and is not interested in other things." "Tell the dwarves to pull back and protect them. We''re too far away from the dwarves Valley... It''s hard to support them in the first place if there''s a large-scale conflict." Lee has a dignified expression, which is why he wants to rebuild the lion tribe. Dawn city does not have so much energy to manage dwarf valley. The impact of the orc attack on the border is becoming more and more serious. "Why would these orcs choose lissel as their main attack?? Is it just because lissel was once the core city of the south, that it could face green directly Stanley shook his head and said, "no, not only that, lissel has powerful weapons that orcs are afraid of... Oh? Lee raised a little curiosity. "Artifact" "No, it''s an alchemy bomb." Alchemy bomb, Lee''s expression is very delicate. Some rules of the world are different from those of the earth. He failed to make gunpowder and cement before. The alchemy bomb is not a bomb similar to the earth. Instead, it is a bomb made with a magic crystal containing a lot of magic energy as its core. Although they are all named bombs, they are not a system with the earth''s gunpowder. They are pure magic world products. However, hearing the name, he was a little moved. His obsession with bombs almost penetrated into the soul of modern people. Lack of fire phobia. "What do you say?" "It is said that there are a group of ancient Goblins who can make powerful alchemy bombs behind the city of lissel. According to my inference, the purpose of the orcs'' choice of lissel city is to lead directly from the back of lissel to green city, and also because of these goblins and alchemy bombs." "How did you know the news?" Li De looked at Stanley with great interest. Generally, how the alchemy bomb was produced would be strictly kept secret. just like the magic factory of scarlet mage tower, the outside world only knew that scarlet mage tower could produce a large number of stable magic scrolls, but they did not know how and who produced them. "Under the crown, lissel''s business is very big," Stanley explained. "Green city also has a chamber of Commerce set up by the lissel family, and the scale is not small. The covenant of darkness had been in contact with each other, and they did bring out a lot of objects with obvious goblin marks. Lissel has made a lot of money from goblins, which is why it has grown so fast in the last two years. This news is no longer a secret among the nobles of Greentown. " Li De nodded. "That is to say, the real purpose of orcs is to make Goblins who can make alchemy bombs?? Lissel just happens to have these goblins? " Immediately facial expression some strange, how to feel this matter so twists and turns?? Shaking his head, or the sources of news channels are too few, or in other words, he did not fully integrate the forces under his command, and the information provided by everyone was different, which led to his judgment changing all the time. The other side of my mind began to think. At present, he has a lot of forces in his hands, but he lacks a unified dispatching department and is unable to integrate the forces of all forces. Stanley and grott are in charge of the Dark Pact, Verna and Betty are in scarlet mage tower, Craig in dwarf Valley, and dawn City, his base camp. These forces are not weak, but from the perspective of the orc invasion, many problems have been exposed. there is no corresponding department that can make overall arrangements for all the people, and it can only rely on the managers of various forces to deal with it by themselves, which is undoubtedly very simple."It seems that I need to set up a department that governs all forces. Or we don''t need to be so troublesome. We just need to establish an information headquarters to connect the information nodes of all forces, share information, and provide decision-making basis for the decision-makers of various forces... the integration of resources has long been an important step in the strategy of large companies on the earth, and Li De''s eyes flashed a little thinking. The amount of energy that comes out of a war of one''s own accord is too small, and integration must be carried out. I made up my mind to push this matter forward as soon as possible. "Under the crown" Stanley repeated, looking at the distracted reed. "Oh, it''s OK, you go on," said Lee. "Yes, at present, according to Craig''s information and combined with information from lissel, that''s why the orcs chose to attack lissel." "If they want the alchemy bomb in lissel..." lied''s eyes fixed. "It doesn''t make sense, orcs are not without casters. Although the alchemy bomb is powerful, is it necessary?" "Under the crown, there is still an essential difference between alchemy bombs and magic. Alchemy bombs are alchemy creations, and the damage caused by explosion has nothing to do with magic, but pure physical damage. In other words, high magic resistance equipment is not effective for alchemy bombs... And the city wall of green city was built with a lot of anti magic materials at an extremely high cost... The Alchemy bomb is undoubtedly the best tool to destroy the wall. " It seems that there is no problem with Li Demi''s choice. The orc crown prince can do anything for the sake of prestige. If the target of the other party is green city, this operation is totally OK. "Green city is not easy to deal with. After all, the extraordinary people in this city..." "under the crown, the Norland empire once signed a treaty with the orc Empire, and the frontier war did not allow the emergence of superior forces..." Li De was stunned. What''s more?? "When was the treaty signed? Can this kind of treaty count?" Isn''t a treaty between countries the same as a bum wipe? It''s useful when you need it, and tear it when you don''t need it. "Of course, four hundred years ago, the orcs once crossed green city to plunder goods, causing a lot of casualties and killing a prince who was visiting green city. This completely angered King Nolan. The Norland Empire sent out two legends for this, and each of the four human allies supported one legend, a total of six legends, and more than 10 extraordinary people with a full 3 million troops went into the barren wilderness. At one time, the orcs fought under the capital of the orc king, and the orcs finally failed to seek peace... Because the barren wilderness was too barren, the NORAN empire was not interested in occupying it, so it finally retreated. The next year, the orcs invaded the border again because of food shortage. But because the orc empire was afraid of being encircled by several legends again, they took the initiative to sign a treaty with the Norland empire that no supernatural power was allowed on the border. The center of Nolan empire was not in the south. After receiving a large amount of reparations, the king did not want to mobilize legend and extraordinary to fight with the orcs every year, so he signed the treaty. And for hundreds of years, orcs have never dared to break the contract. " Li De was a little surprised. No wonder there was only one extraordinary seat in the front line of the war with the orcs every year in the northern provinces. He was a little strange before, not to mention the legend, at least he had to be more extraordinary. I didn''t expect such a secret. In this way, Li De''s originally pressed heart slowly became more and more lively. If there is no higher level of combat effectiveness to participate in this war, does he have the opportunity to gain some benefits? His high-end strength is enough to support his ambition of making profits in hundreds of thousands of troops. In particular, the name of the alchemy bomb has been stimulating him. "What is the power of the alchemy bomb?"?? Do you have any? " "Crown, this time I''ve specially sent a group of people from the Dark Pact to come here. These are all the deals with the lissel family before. You can have a try." "Let''s go outside the city and have a try." Explosion is the real art. He''s interested in goblin''s Alchemy bomb. No, as long as it''s a bomb, he''s interested. What''s the difference between the magic version of the alchemy bomb and the earth''s bomb? What he was most curious about was whether dawn city could imitate these bombs? Although it was an alchemy bomb, Lee couldn''t bear to hear the two names. If dawn city can make alchemy bomb, then the demon language bat of blood clan will become the real air force. A bomber with super mobility. Although magic is powerful, it can''t be cast in the sky with thousands of blades. It can only be useful when casting within the casting distance. In addition to high-level magic and complex large-scale magic, most ordinary magic is within 300 blades, and even the normal one is not more than 200 blades, because the casting distance is too far, it is very easy to avoid.The original intention of magic creation determines this. But if the alchemy bomb is really like he thought, he would have to dive into the bomb. After taking the air making power, he would only throw the bomb to blow the enemy into slag. At the thought of this, Lide raised infinite interest, no one on earth would not be interested in bombs. "Let''s experiment with the power of the gold bomb..." br > br > br > br > br > br > br > br > after a day of obsidian time, we will break the city of dawn and stay away from the planned new area land in the south. Harrison, Stanley, and a few dwarfs are standing behind Lide. Two blood groups were stirring their wings at a height hundreds of edges away. Looking at the half man high grass, Lide doesn''t care if it will burn. "Are the targets ready?" "Ready, and it''s placed every five meters." "Let them throw." After the voice fell, the two blood guards around him waved their flags to show. The blood group flying at 200 edge holds black gold bomb, normal watermelon size, and the whole body is composed of tortoise plate armor. It is also painted with ugly green symbols. After receiving the signal, the blood clan directly pulls off the ring on the bomb and throws it down. Straight down, after a few seconds. A terrible sound reverberated on the moonlight plain. Bared, the soil in the sky mixed with grass splashing up, brush cheerleading, rain like falling on the ground. The huge smoke is like mushroom cloud, and it is 20 blades high. The waves were rolling. The grass around it was blown like a violent typhoon, and it was directly lowered to the limit, and the leaves were dead and dead and stuck on the ground, all bent. The hair of the dwarfs around them had been a chicken hair roll in a flash, which seemed to be very funny. Li De, who was on the top of the dragon scale shield, was pale, and the huge waves were breeze blowing to him. But what surprised him was that the gold bomb, which is said to be just a normal level, was so powerful. They are standing outside the hundred blades. The impact of a three ring spell can not have such a great impact on the edge. With a little curiosity, he waved, "go, go and see." Then slowly toward the explosion point, the closer he approached Lide, the more wonderful the expression, the surrounding fire was put out by Stanley, and the ground was scorched and wet. When we entered the 50 blade, one of the high oak targets set up here was all broken, and the targets near the 30 blades were completely destroyed. The scorched ground around it smelled of smoke. Somewhere under the grass, the fire that has not been extinguished is quietly burning, and the sound of thunderbolt is especially harsh in this environment. The grass mixed with dry grass, the scene inexplicably has a strange feeling. Li De''s eyes continued to move, waiting for a glimpse of the explosion center. At this time, a huge bowl shaped explosion pit appeared at the explosion point, with the width of the upper part of the bowl having at least eight blades and a depth of 3. After reading, Li De was very surprised and felt a sense of treasure. although he can''t make gunpowder, the world''s Alchemy bombs are awesome. This damage even three ring magic skill is a little bit worse, turning around some excited to look at a few people. "How about it? What do you think of the alchemy bomb? " Harrison thought, "clan chief, this kind of bomb is very powerful, it is five times stronger than the alchemy bomb I knew before, and it is very suitable for blood people to put it in the air." Li De looked at him with appreciation. "Yes, it is necessary for the blood people to attack the ground forces until they want to strike the ground. After reaching the low altitude, the ground forces have a strong ability to strike us. Just like the one eyed giant, they have a strong ability to attack the low altitude. If they reach the super air with 50 blades, we can''t resist the huge stones they throw. If we can increase the range of attacks and attack when they can''t hurt us, it can be imagined that it will be a nightmare for the enemy. If we have this ability, the ability of our blood will be improved. Now, the alchemy bomb certainly gives us this ability. " "Can dwarfs make gold bombs?" said Lide, turning his head to a few bearded dwarfs Anakin, Prince of manhammer tribe, went up to the front two steps, shaking his head with a helpless expression. "Although the dwarfs can not match the skill of forging weapons, the Lord of kachal. But the alchemy bomb is not our main research subject. Compared with the complex alchemy, we prefer to forge weapons simply... "Li De was slightly embarrassed. It was also difficult for these people who were full of stones to study alchemy that required spirituality and thinking. "You take a batch of alchemy bombs back. If you can''t understand the structure inside, you should first study the shell, how to dismantle it, how to assemble it. This is your best skill." Anakin was relieved to hear that. It''s true that dwarves forge weapons as well as mountains. However, compared with the alchemy of forging weapons, they can''t help it. Alchemy needs to be familiar with the properties of each material, to know the ratio between them, to know the reaction time after the ratio... Etc., as long as there is a little error, there will be big problems. Therefore, the probability of those who study alchemy bombs to die of their own bombs is far greater than that of those who die on the battlefield. Different from the bloodline who basically died of homicide, these people basically died of suicide. Among all the races that study alchemy bombs, Goblin''s is the most famous. It is not only powerful, stable performance, but also large quantity. Even in Rongguang''s eyes, goblins are equivalent to alchemy bombs, just as dwarves are equivalent to mining and forging weapons. It''s got a bunch of weird earrings on top of the shell. After arranging the task, Li De couldn''t sit still. He has just witnessed the power of the alchemy bomb. If he can equip a group of them in dawn City, it will greatly improve his strength. He has thousands of magic language bats. This is the front light bomber. As long as he has the right to control the air, bomb washing is more exciting than fireball Gatling. "Harrison, can we make an alchemy bomb?" Harrison shook his head oddly. "Patriarch, alchemy is more complex than magic array. The blood clan has no tradition of learning alchemy, and the dawn city has no talents who are good at it. We have materials to make alchemy bombs and no technology, but... " after that, he motioned to Stanley. "Maybe we can solve this problem from the source." As soon as Lee''s eyes lit up, he turned his head and looked blazing at Stanley. The dark clergyman of the evening bell church knew so much about goblins that he might have the answer he wanted. "Stanley, do you know where there are goblin tribes that can make alchemy bombs?" It doesn''t matter if dwarfs can''t make alchemy bombs. It doesn''t matter if dawn city can''t make them. Goblins will... If they have goblins, they will solve this problem fundamentally. Li De''s thinking has always been so simple and crude. Chapter 248 "Stanley, do you know more about goblins? Do you know where there are goblins that can make alchemy bombs?" When Stanley heard this, he immediately understood what lied was thinking, and his expression was somewhat subtle. "Goblins are dwarf creatures with very smart minds, but they are so weak that they can''t even compare with human children aged 11-12. But their wisdom is higher than that of ordinary human beings, and they are very keen on studying alchemy. The alchemy bomb is their representative. However, goblins rarely appear in the surface world, and the habitats of these life are more underground Stanley shook his head. "As for Goblins who can make alchemy bombs, I''m sorry, under the crown, I don''t know where any goblins are." Goblins have always been mysterious and rarely appear on the surface of the earth. The covenant of darkness and the Church of the evening bell have little contact with these underground life. Lee nodded, not surprisingly, but a word from Stanley reminded him. The underground world. He suddenly remembered the passage to the underground world in the giant''s valley. Corso, they came from the underground world. He never forgot the mysterious world. However, because dawn city is still in the rapid development stage, and all aspects of construction need a lot of resources, so he has no energy and time to explore the fog shrouded world. In addition, because of the lack of strength before, the dawn city is far less powerful than it is now. Therefore, he has never further developed this legendary land which is extremely rich. The underground world is no more dangerous than the surface, more than ten times more dangerous than the surface. Dark creatures are rampant, violent and bloodthirsty evil life can be seen everywhere. Every life in the underground world is a predator in the shadow. The living creatures on that land have only two purposes: to be strong and to live. Corso, the bronze Cyclops of level 16, once belonged to the thunder tribe, which had hundreds of powerful Cyclops. Even the chieftain reached level 19, which was close to the existence of extraordinary terror. But Rao is such a powerful tribe also failed to survive. The chief of thunder tribe and the father of kosuo met the deadly enemy black dragon in the swamp of thunder tribe. This 19 level one eyed giant was directly beaten to death by the black dragon, and the powerful thunder tribe was forced to migrate. Corso and his brother couldn''t compete for the position of chief before coming to the surface. Even the black dragon is a golden creature. We can imagine how exaggerated the world is. It is not too much to say that there are crises everywhere. So Li De Cai didn''t rush to explore. When he didn''t have enough strength, he didn''t necessarily make any profit. On the contrary, in case of encountering such a terrible creature as black dragon, he would have great fun. "Is it possible that lissel, like us, discovered an underground world, opened trade with the underground world and got the support of goblins, which has developed in recent years." Li deruo has some thoughts. "Orcs don''t necessarily want goblins to be as simple as goblins. They may have found traces of the underground world. They attacked lissel city for greater interests..." although this idea has no argument point, it can''t help that Li De doesn''t think much about it. He can get the Cyclops. Why can''t lissel, a great power that has been ploughing this land for thousands of years, not trade with the underground world?? Hearing this inference, Harrison thought. "If that''s the case, then the orc''s purpose may be more complicated..." Stanley shook his head. "Under the crown, though most of the commodities traded in lissel bear the trace of goblin, there is not much circulation in the underground world. However, goblins are the life of the underground world. Perhaps the young city Lord of lissel has mastered the entrance to the underground world. More information is needed to support our judgment. " Lee nodded. "Yes, whether it''s the orc''s goal is to attack green city or lissel, or it''s for goblins and possible underground worlds. These are all inferences based on the information we have so far, which cannot be used as evidence. Harrison, you ask the city hall think tank to analyze the possibilities and give at least three responses to each possibility. " Lee, a think-tank, asked Harrison to select the smartest and most imaginative staff in the city hall. They include Harrison, Nicole, Amy, second-generation blood, Augustine, ivy, and three third-generation blood, plus 12 very smart humans. These people have flexible minds, divergent thinking, broad vision, long-term vision, or experienced, skillful, or strong overall view, everyone has their own good points. But everyone has one thing in common: wisdom. This is much like the staff headquarters in the armies of various countries on the earth, or think tanks in major companies.Even Li De is ready to use his current think tank to build a future information command center and integrate all forces under his command. Harrison nodded solemnly. "Yes, patriarch." "Besides, we can''t just waste it. You can immediately inform the covenant of darkness and ask them to mobilize all resources and channels to inquire about lissel, alchemy bombs, goblins and the underworld. In the name of fighting orcs, you can publish a large number of related mercenary missions to get more information about goblins. " "At the same time, keep close contact with Craig to let the other side deliver more information. As a level 16 combat effectiveness in the orc army, he will definitely get more information." After Li Deli thought, he directly ordered, "in addition, let the scarlet mage tower go to the upper nobles of green city to explore all the information about lissel. We have only two purposes, the alchemy bomb and the goblin. " The great power of the alchemy bomb has given him a great surprise, even if he did not have a chance to contact before, but now, it seems that an opportunity within his reach is in front of him. If you don''t fight for it, it''s not in line with his personality of taking the initiative. Like the vein of the dwarf Valley, it was the sweet fruit that he took the initiative to snatch from the orcs at all costs of dawn city. If you want to survive and develop, you must occupy more living space. This has nothing to do with good, evil and justice. It is a competition among races for survival resources. No one can avoid it. Although the production efficiency of the MI silver vein in dwarf Valley is not high, as long as he is given a certain amount of time to accumulate, Li De can absolutely guarantee that his top combat effectiveness will be equipped with extraordinary equipment forged by secret silver. This means that his strength will be greatly improved, and the blade of top combat effectiveness will be sharper. The battle of attacking dwarf Valley greatly increased the details of dawn city. It not only added a precious vein of secret silver, but also made his tentacles reach into the barren wilderness, ruling a large number of Orc tribes. Similarly, this time the Goblin Bomb is the same. This powerful Goblin Bomb with magic language bat will improve his air power qualitatively. At that time, not only the blood clan can participate in the war, but also he can cultivate magic language bat cavalry, so that human beings can participate in the war. That dawn city grass-roots forces will get explosive increase. He is greedy for the alchemy bomb, there is no redundant reason. If he had known that lissel might have secret channels to trade with goblins, or that he had a group of goblins, he would not have thought much. Because a big city with a population of 500000 and a well-equipped army is not enough for the dawn city with a population of only 20000. But it''s not the same now. Here comes the orcs. This group of foreigners, who have gathered hundreds of thousands of troops, are targeting the city. It''s easy to fish when water is mixed. Only when cranes and mussels compete, can fishermen gain profits. Although everything about goblins and the city of lissel is still speculation, the temptation of the alchemy bomb is like the vein of Mithril, which makes him pay a lot of cost to confirm the truth of the matter. He will not miss any opportunity to enhance the power of dawn city. "Yes, patriarch. So, are we going to be directly involved in this war in lissel? " Harrison knew what he was thinking as soon as he looked at him. Li De shook his head. "No, no participation. All the work of dawn city is focused on plundering the population. Nothing can be compared with plunder recognition in the winter months. " He didn''t get confused because of the temptation of the alchemy bomb. Population is the keynote of everything. This can''t be changed or replaced. Otherwise, he has got countless alchemy bombs that can be used and no one can use them. "I repeat that all resources must be given priority to the plunder of the population, and things about alchemy bombs and goblins cannot have any impact on the plunder. We have a lot of resources, from which we have already completed the preliminary investigation. " Resources include human resources, military resources, material resources, even propaganda resources, human resources, belief resources and so on. Dawn city now revolves around plundering the population, but not all the resources need to be put into it. "Yes, patriarch." After Li De gave the order, the people below immediately started to act. Last time when Li De went back to scarlet mage tower, an information department was set up in scarlet mage tower to receive his information. He also revealed to Weina that the small town of the cachal family, which he had established on the border, had already been built, but it was not convenient for others to know. In the future, he needs the cooperation of scarlet mage tower, and will transmit information to her through special channels.In order to strengthen ties, dawn city set up a special Liaison Department to contact the dark covenant, scarlet mage tower and dwarf valley. It can be said that the information headquarters that he is preparing to establish has already taken shape, and a brand-new department can be obtained only by integrating these bases. - - - - - after arranging these tasks, Lee turned to look at Anakin, who was always around. The young dwarf prince had a black beard and looked a little handsome. "Anakin, now that we have 80 pounds of silver, what do you think of the blacksmith?" Mityin has not forged weapons since it was mined. First, Li De has no time to pay attention to these. Second, there is no urgent need to prepare for the war. Therefore, mityin has been kept in the secret library of the city hall. The dwarf Prince''s eyes brightened at once. Because the dwarf tribe didn''t suffer too much loss in the last time the blood clan attacked the orcs, and his father had already escaped, coupled with the strong charm of the city, Anakin had no hostility to the blood race, and began to gradually regard himself as a part of the city. Now the dwarf Prince has enough respect for the people of the dawn city. He has been looking at Mi Yin ore for a long time. Before this kind of high-grade material, the barren Mi silver vein in dwarf Valley could produce more than ten pounds a year, moreover, after each production, it was divided up by fanatical clansmen. Now, Li De has tens of pounds of secret silver, which can be used to forge several extraordinary equipment. Forging the best weapons is almost the ultimate dream of dwarves, and building extraordinary equipment by hand is an irresistible temptation for any dwarf. "Maybe you need a strong suit of armor? Or a sharp dragon chopper Anakin looked a little excited. "As long as you need anything, I can forge it for you, except artifact of course!" Looking at the excited Anakin''s expression, Li De was a little strange. These guys, at the beginning of their arrival in the dawn City, still looked like they would rather die. Now... Zhenxiang''s law is the eternal law that the multiverse can''t escape. After thinking for a moment, he shook his head. At present, everyone has a demand for Mithril equipment. Betty, grott, Stanley, Amy, even the newly forged Corso, Castro, and level 18 bonosaurus, whose skeleton is as hard as a super shield. No one is short of good equipment anyway. But the more urgent need of personnel, first of all, exclude the three legal units. Amy, Stanley, they rarely fight hand to hand, and the effect of extraordinary equipment on them is not as obvious as that of warriors. Second is the legal unit bone dragon, although the bone dragon''s hand to hand combat is fierce, but really speaking, this guy is also a legal unit. At present, what can be ignored is that under the unlimited stack of dead bones of the necromancer, the body of the bone dragon is not inferior to that of the extraordinary shield, and there is no need to equip the armor that is weaker than his body. The rest are melee units, Betty, grot, plus COSO and Castro. Corso''s equipment has just been infused with the power of faith by him, so it doesn''t need to be changed in a short time, so it can be eliminated. For the remaining three top fighting forces, Li De Gang wanted to speak, but suddenly he seemed to think of something and turned to Anakin. "It seems that master Warren has said that MI Yin can be forged twice on the already formed armor, outlining some alchemy arrays to make the armor stronger..." "yes, but it requires extremely high skill and is very familiar with this alchemy array." Anakin nodded and confirmed Lee''s words. "Very good. Give me an order for master Warren to come back, and inform Castro to return with him." Lee nodded excitedly. He had seen the power of the iron beast last time in dwarf valley. It can be said that without COSO and Castro''s cooperation, he would not be able to defeat tens of thousands of ORC troops with blood casters at one time. This kind of large unit plays a more important role in the war than the ordinary size unit. For example, one dive of Castro can destroy a street, causing hundreds of deaths. Let Betty, the powerful female warrior God, personally destroy it without thinking about it for three or five minutes. That''s the advantage of body shape. Moreover, Castro''s last armor has not instilled the power of faith, and there is still a lot of room for improvement. He is now eyeing the alchemy bomb in lissel, and may not take some action. In case of emergency, he still needs to take some cutting-edge power in his hands. And to continue to strengthen Castro and make it more sharp is definitely the first priority of the series. Looking at Anakin''s somewhat disappointed eyes, Lee smiles. "After that, I''ll get you two pounds of silver for me, and I''ll give you two pounds of silver for me to forge."Anakin''s heart is in full bloom, 30 pounds of silver can be used by him??!! Before them, dwarf Valley could not produce so much silver for a year. Praise the God of forging and Lord of cachal! "If it''s not enough, you can wait for half a month, and I can raise 50 pounds for you..." Li De doesn''t care about it. Isn''t he just trying to forge armor and weapons for his subordinates to improve their combat effectiveness? What to do with the secret silver? He doesn''t have dragon''s abnormal preference for wealth. Turning resources into combat effectiveness is the key. At present, Mithril vein produces a little more than two pounds a day, which is more than 30 pounds in half a month, enough for Anakin to forge two pieces of armor. "Thank you, Lord of Cachar, for your generosity and kindness." Anakin''s smile was crooked. 50 pounds of silver!! This is an unimaginable amount, enough to make any life excited. "I will take out the best gold smelting formula of dwarves and forge the hardest steel. I will never waste these precious secret silver." Secret silver can only be used as auxiliary metal, not as main metal, so steel must be forged to match. Weapons forged with pure Mithril are very soft and cannot be compared with normal metal. However, once Mithril is combined with other metals to form an alloy, its mechanical properties will increase dramatically. An ordinary iron sword with a sharpness of 10 can grow to 30 or 40 after mixing a little bit of secret silver, which is why the secret silver is so precious. This magic metal is so powerful. "Very good. If you need any materials, you can directly apply to the city hall. I will let them cooperate with you unconditionally." Li De nodded with satisfaction. This comrade has a high sense of consciousness. He can work for the people of the dawn city with such efforts, which is worth training. I am very optimistic about you. After several orders were issued, the relevant departments immediately began to operate. The Ministry of information transmits information and orders to reach green city through the channel of blood clan for several days. The scarlet mage tower, who got the news, began to send people to search for all the information about the goblin, lissel city and alchemy bomb. In the name of resistance to the orcs, the Dark Pact issued a large number of missions, especially the city of lissel, which was encircled by the orcs. If you link the keywords between the two tasks, you can see that goblin and alchemy bomb are the two keywords, and even there is an underground world. Among them, the task of the most expensive reward is to find the goblin tribe, followed by the production method of alchemy bombs. The exaggerated commission of up to 2000 jinpuke attracted many mercenaries who licked their blood. The last time that mysterious man released a mission to explore the barren wilderness, many mercenaries made a lot of money. At this time, seeing the task of the same style again, the mercenaries immediately responded positively and prepared to start. As for the war that is beginning, damn it, it is not important to make money in war. At the same time, Betty and grott also gave the relevant equipment requirements and basic body data to the blacksmith. Anakin, the dwarf prince, is excited to design their own armor and weapons for them. Master Warren and Castro, who had been transferred, also rushed back to the city of dawn overnight. - - - - "good night, Lord of Cachar." City Hall, returned to the dawn of the city of Warren, the first time came to Lee''s office. Looking at the saluting dwarf in front of him, Li De nodded slightly. The two braids on his beard attracted his attention every time. "Warren, how''s the dwarves Valley going?" There was some emotion in Warren''s eyes. "At present, everything is going well in the Mithril vein. It is really a great choice to use orcs as miners. As long as they are given enough food, they are no less efficient than dwarves. At present, we have built five large mines and are digging them with full load "As for urban construction, it is very slow. Although there are a lot of orcs, they can be used for mining, but building houses is very clumsy..." after listening to Warren''s report, Li De nodded with satisfaction. "Yes, I''m sure you and Stanley are here." He is not worried about the construction of dwarf valley. Stanley''s IQ has always been online, and there is no problem in managing a dwarf valley. In terms of Mithril vein, Warren, the master, is in charge of organizing a mine. It is not easy to organize a mine. The only problem is that the Mithril vein is too hard, even if all professionals and tall, burly orcs are also extremely hard to dig. "This time I called you back because we have accumulated 80 pounds of secret silver. Last time you said you could use it to draw alchemy array and forge armor twice... I need you to help him depict alchemy array."Li De doesn''t talk much nonsense and goes straight to the point. He wants to continue to increase Castro''s armor. Corso''s armor without using secret silver is already perfect. If you use secret silver to depict alchemy array, can you get extraordinary armor?? Extraordinary... The magic power of these two words can not be described by ordinary things. Warren''s eyes were a little excited and surprised, "80 pounds? Can I use them all? " Li De is a little funny. These dwarfs are all of the same character. They can''t walk when they hear the secret silver. "I''ve promised to keep 30 pounds for Anakin to forge armor." Looking at Valen obviously a little disappointed, the words turned, "but still give priority to Castro, so, rest assured with it." Anakin, who was still excited to design his armor, was afraid that tears would come down. It was his secret silver... "your generosity is enough to make the forging God admire. Thank you, Lord of Cachar!" Warren burst into laughter. 80 pounds of secret silver, which is an astronomical amount for him, a dwarf forging master. He has never been so rich to dominate so many secret silver in his life. Secret silver is a kind of controlled goods that money can''t buy in the market. It almost no longer circulates in the market, because once the figure of secret silver appears, it will definitely be collected by those nobles with the fastest speed. Even the king''s precious metal is extremely rare. Li De understands the feelings of dwarves. He likes forging. They suddenly get such precious minerals that they can use them wantonly. Can''t they be happy? It''s like eating the most delicious food in the world right away. Licking dogs really lick their own goddesses... of course, he is also very happy. After all, dwarf is helping him to work for free, and what he needs to pay is only in the following aspects They rewarded two barrels of good wine after forging. Can there be anything happier than that? Help him to work for free, and then praise his kindness and magnanimity. He was sold and praised for his good character... the dwarf successfully played the role of tool man he needed. Early the next morning. In the back garden of the town hall, on the wide grass where ten magic language bats can rise and fall at the same time. Warren was sitting next to a triangular stove that sent out the incoming temperature. The charcoal in the furnace was bluish, and a thick iron container on the stove was flowing with silver and white metal. This is the precious metal that even the king wants to be moved by - Secret silver. After it melts, it appears to be silver, much like mercury. Not far from Warren is a pair of exaggerated bird wing armor. This is Castro''s equipment and the protagonist to be transformed today. The broad grass was full of dwarves and human blacksmiths, and they looked at Warren with fanatical eyes and expectant expressions. This is a master forger who demonstrates how to make a second forging and draw an alchemy array. Generally, only master level forgers are qualified to learn this advanced skill, while master level forgers like Warren are very lucky to see him. As long as you can learn a little, you will benefit a lot. Warren didn''t care. He even started public teaching, explaining every step in detail. Li De is very interested in this, let the blood clan use magic to record this picture, so that other people can watch and learn repeatedly. Castro has now become a bat the size of a palm, lolling over Lee''s shoulder. The new king had been sent to the dwarves Valley to defend against unknown enemies, and he did not dare to take off his armor. Moreover, he can''t change his shape when he is wearing armor. Castro, who is used to being free before, is uncomfortable to run with a suit of armor all day long. Although the weight of the armor has no effect on him, it is the hard armor that scares him. At this time, this guy is seldom lazy. He feels very comfortable with the breath of Li De, because he also has the blood belonging to the ancestor of blood family. "When the secret silver is completely melted, it will bring a little bit of bright white, while if it is not completely melted, it will be dark silver. Only when the secret silver is completely melted can we draw the alchemy array. Many alchemy arrays failed to draw because the first step was not done well. If the secret silver was not completely melted, the density of the whole array would be uneven and it was easy to collapse... " Warren sat by the stove, pointing to the secret silver and chatting, which was a vivid teaching scene. "Now, we begin to outline the alchemy array. This alchemy array is an ancient alchemy array I got in my early years, and it has very incredible functions. This alchemy array can give armor strong magic resistance through the metal characteristics of secret silver. When magic attacks armor, the alchemy array will directly disperse the magic energy through the secret silver, causing the enemy''s magic attack to be invalid.This is the most powerful part of the array. In addition, it can also be immune to high temperature, corrosion and impact. It can also cultivate armor by constantly attracting the magic around, so that the broken armor can be slowly repaired by magic... " it is not only the forgers of dwarves and humans, but also Li De who is attracted by Warren''s words. These functions are too powerful and abnormal?? But the more perverted I am, the more I like it. In my heart, I''m looking forward to Warren. If I can forge extraordinary armor today, it''s not in vain for him to spend so much resources. 80 pounds of secret silver, which is the success of thousands of hard working miners for two months, the value of which is almost impossible to measure. At this time, Warren began to make his work. Starting with the outline of the alchemy array, a part was removed from the huge armor by the mage''s apprentices and put them in front of Warren. Obviously, Valen had already studied armor, and he knew how to lay out the alchemy array. Without any hesitation, he began to draw marks on the inside and outside of Castro''s thick armor with a special cutter. I don''t know what material his carving knife is. Even the perfect armor is as fragile as the bark, and the iron filings splash. After carving a piece of the piece, Warren began to explain the steps in detail. When the onlookers, blacksmiths and dwarfs had no doubt about it, he began to take out a special tool to slowly scoop out the molten silver in the metal container, and then evenly irrigated the secret silver in the gouged marks. Wait until the veins of Mithril cool down, and then smooth out the marks around them so that they are completely integrated into the armor. The whole scene is flowing and full of harmony. At a glance, you can feel that Warren has studied this array for a long time, and has already depicted it countless times. From morning to sunset, Castro''s armor is so huge that the armor of this 16 blade beast is beyond description. When the sky is full of color and the orange sun sinks into the mountain peak, Warren''s last piece of armor is finished. At this time, there was only a little bit left in the original pot of secret silver. Anakin was excited and distressed when he looked outside. When he was excited, he could see a set of super strong armor. What was distressing was that these secret silver were all prepared for him... "Lord of Cachar, after the depiction of the secret silver, it needs to be burned with fire to make it completely integrated. But now it doesn''t have to be so troublesome. Please give it more powerful power with divine power, so that the secret silver can be completely integrated into this set of armor... because he used it once when forging Corso''s armor, Li De did not conceal that he could use the power of faith to improve the quality of the armor. Of course, they only know that he has this ability, but they do not know that this ability is the power of faith. Dwarves have heard of the Breaking Dawn sect, but these short men who believe that they are the sons of the earth always believe in the God of forging, and they have no interest in the God of dawn, Li De. Moreover, the stubbornness of dwarves makes them basically immune to the preaching of other sects, and dawn sect is no exception. It is almost impossible to change the name of these guys with stones in their heads to other sects than the spirits who symbolize death and the spirits who symbolize nature and life shake hands. Although the dwarfs do not believe in the dawn sect, it does not prevent them from paying enough respect to Lee de. after all, compared with the harmonious coexistence of vampires and human beings, it is better to say that Lee is a convincing God who came down to the earth to rule mankind. Li De didn''t care. He stepped forward two steps and watched the newly forged equipment make Castro, who had been lying on his shoulder, get up to work. Castro, the size of a slap in the air, yawned after being interrupted by Lee. Brush ~ in the eyes of all people, the figure of palm size once again became the newborn King. After the wings spread out, it is full of 16 blade width, covered with dark red patterns, full of mystery, and shining bronze luster. The muscles are like metal pouring. A majestic bronze giant appears in the open space. Under the power of the gods, he inherited the blood of the ancestor of the blood clan and the blood of the bronze Cyclops. With its full potential exploited by the system, this newly born king bat can be called a big killer in the hands of Li De. In the war with the orcs, it also showed this power. Almost one third of dwarf cities were destroyed by his own efforts, dozens of streets were turned into ashes under his wings, and nearly 2000 orcs became the corpses under his shadow. Castro inherited Lide''s magic, the hands of the two mages worked very smoothly, and then he put on the armor piece by piece. Once again, the beast of steel, the monster that made orcs fear, appeared in front of everyone. Different from before, at this time, Castro''s armor has been painted with circles of bright silver mysterious patterns. This made Castro, who was already powerful and handsome, even more dignified.Castro turned his head, his head held high and proud, and his head suddenly lowered to Lee. Submit to the king. As the founder of Castro, Li De owns the absolute ownership of the dawn bat king. Under the gaze of dwarfs and blacksmiths around him, lied two steps forward and put his hand on the thick armor on Castro''s head. The light of holiness reappears. Around the human expression is incomparably fanatical, even many blacksmith believers directly kneel down. Bow down to their faith. This is the great dawn God, their guardian, and there is no language to describe the greatness of Lee de in their hearts. At this time, the power of faith accumulated on the panel of God Li De for a month and a half, full of 3300 points, poured into Castro''s armor like a tide. Brush ~ a burst of holy light lit up, like an angel coming into the world, and there were chants in everyone''s ears. The mysterious and simple bright silver patterns on Castro''s armor are activated at this moment, and they all emit a bright holy light. At this time, the dark armor is also changing little by little. Some imperceptible broken lines are being repaired by the power of faith, and some rough impurities are being cleaned up... the scene is very spectacular, all of which are like miracles of gods descending to bathe the land with divine grace. Even though Warren had seen Lee do this, he was still shocked. No one can describe the impact of angelic holiness emerging from the dark creatures. This is the impact of shattering Sanguan. After half a day. With only 200 points left in his faith, Lee finally felt that Castro''s armor was saturated. At this time, it was completely dark. Castello''s armor with the mysterious array of silver outlined in waves, the surrounding strong magic in the armor by crazy irrigation. And just as it happens, the dark clouds in the sky disperse at this moment, and a bright bright moon appears above. It''s brilliant. Around at this moment, there was a violent magic tide, and Castro''s armor was like a black hole, devouring the surrounding energy without limit. The night seems to have given the transformation greater energy. At a certain moment, click ~ all around the ears of all people heard a strange sound, as if something was broken in general. And just at this time, Li De heard the system''s prompt. "Ding, congratulations on forging the extraordinary armor, opening the personal system space..." extraordinary equipment?!!! It''s really forged out extraordinary equipment!! There was a little ecstasy in Lee''s eyes. Extraordinary, these two alone are enough to explain everything. It also opened the system storage space that he had been looking forward to, and this wave was worth a lot of money. I can''t wait to check the properties of Castro''s armor. Suddenly, the mouth smile how can''t close. It is worthy of being extraordinary and worth too much... PS: asking for opinions, people think that the big chapter is better than the small chapter... If the big chapter is not comfortable, I can divide it into small chapters. I like the big chapter recently. I enjoyed it once. Chapter 249 "Castro''s armor (limited) Quality: extraordinary ¡ï characteristics: Super Dexterity (after special forging, the dexterity in the air is increased by 100%, and the flight speed is increased by 100%) extremely sharp (70% chance to directly cut off the armor below the extraordinary quality when attacking with two wings, the lower the quality, the higher the cutting probability) super strong and strong (Defense increased by 500%, Super toughness (immune to magic of the fourth ring and below, immunity to high temperature below 8000 degrees, immunity to armor removal, weight application and soft texture magic) extraordinary features: automatic repair (enchanted by special alchemy array, with the ability to absorb magic to repair armor), deformation (can follow the user''s body) Introduction: the armour forged by the dwarf forging master Warren manhammer with secret silver and other precious materials was finally endowed with extraordinary power by the gods. " Only the vulgar word Niu Jie can describe this piece of armor. Lee''s eyes were red. It''s so strong. These features are just amazing. Super dexterous, extremely sharp, super strong, super toughness, plus two extraordinary features: automatic repair, deformation. There are six features in total, and each of them is extremely powerful. None of them is useless. It is worthy of spending nearly 80 pounds of secret silver, 50000 gold pucks, 3000 points of faith, and dozens of dwarfs. The dwarf forging master himself described the alchemy array before forging it. It''s too strong. Li De was very satisfied. There is nothing wrong with it except that it costs a little bit more. This suit of armour was almost purely based on money. Two pieces of armor were forged from the materials purchased by 100000 jinpuke. Although Castro''s one is lighter than COSO''s, the cost is not too much. The material of 100000 jinpuks is half of that of one person. And 80 pounds of secret silver, if sold on the market, will definitely be an astronomical number. The market price of a pound of secret silver is about 4000 pieces of jinpuke, and the 80 pound is worth 320000 pieces of jinpuke. Moreover, the price of secret silver is still not available. If you want to buy it, the price will be higher. If you want to buy 5000 pieces, no one will sell it. This is a precious metal enough for the kingdom to treasure. Not to mention the power of Lee''s faith and Warren''s unique alchemy array. The material cost of forging this extraordinary equipment is close to 400000 pieces of jinpuke, and the cost of other resources can be added by 100000 to 200000 more. In particular, the power of faith is no longer a matter of money or lack of money. The power of faith that only gods can master is beyond the measure of kimpuk. Can you buy it from the gods if you have more money?? Dare to blaspheme? Look at those Temple knights who don''t make you fly. This is an extraordinary equipment with a minimum value of 500000 jinpuke, which is extremely luxurious. With the exclusive extraordinary armor, this makes the already strong Castro get a greater strengthening. An absolute trump card in his hand was piled up by Lee with kimpuck. If Karp, the former 18 level Orc king, knew that it would cost hundreds of thousands of kinpuk to forge a piece of equipment, he would be mad at him. Compared with the big local tyrant on dog day, the orcs who can''t even eat enough can''t be called poor. They are not even worthy of being human. It''s too much of a local tyrant. Castro was unable to take him with him because of his heavy armor, but now with this deformation feature, he can take this guy anywhere. Bodyguards are back online. Lee suddenly seemed to think of something, his mouth slightly tilted, pointing to Castro''s extremely secondary two yelled. "Castro, change "As you wish, my master ~" under the gaze of all, Castro''s huge body shrank sharply, and in the blink of an eye, he turned into a small bat the size of a palm. His extraordinary armor did not stay in place, but became smaller with the birth of the king. Li De laughed and held out his hand. This scene satisfied the scene he had dreamed of watching cartoons when he was a child. Castro, who turned into a bat, fluttered his wings and flew in the air for several times, then landed on the palm of his hand. At this time, Castro''s armor did not disappear, but became smaller as his body. the armor was very fit and tightly wrapped him. The dark metal armor with silver thread made this little bat very cute. He was naive and cute, which was very similar to his exquisite handicrafts. Lee was even more satisfied, and was too lazy to let him go back to that huge body, and threw Castro directly on his shoulder and let him lie down there. He has plenty of time to study the extraordinary armor, and he is not in a hurry for a moment. At present, there is a more important thing waiting for him to explore.Other people are falcons with a bear on their shoulders. He''s not bad. He''s a man with bats. He''s still such a cute bat in small armor. I''ll ask you if you''re afraid. If you can''t beat me, you''ll die. After Castro became small, all the people around him were looking at him eagerly, and Li De waved his hand in a funny way. "What should I do? If you want to ask Master Warren, I''ll make the decision for master Warren and give you two daylight hours." After that, they clapped their buttocks and walked away. The rest of the group immediately cheered, and then immediately went to Wallen. "Master Warren, why is that place just now..." "master Warren, there is a step I don''t understand. Can you explain it to me in detail... "... " Warren shook his head with tears and laughter at the disappearing figure of Li De, and his Lord was really hard to figure out. But the heart is still very satisfied, after all, he once again forged an extraordinary equipment engraved with his name. Moreover, Wallen knew that only by showing his own value in the city would he be favored by the city''s rulers, and dwarves would get better living space. Li De is summoning him. He doesn''t know, but he is cooperating with him. Dwarves have no autonomy. He can only show more value and gain enough respect, which is his way of survival. Thinking of this, Warren thought of the Dwarfs'' life in the dawn city. His mood was very complicated. He took a deep look at the blacksmiths and dwarfs who came to ask questions, and sighed quietly. Chief rabbi''o, the people of the manhammer tribe have been integrated into the city ruled by the Holy Light blood clan... have you found the tongchui tribe?? At the moment, I really hope you don''t get upset by anger. Even if the dwarfs of tongchui tribe can attack with a huge army, they may not be the opponents of the Holy Light blood clan. The power of this city is far more terrible than you think, and the owner of this city is too mysterious and unpredictable. Moreover, it is still unknown whether our former clansmen will raise their swords at the city behind them. Wallen hoped that his former tribe could be rebuilt, but in his heart he was not willing to fight against the dawn City, which was very contradictory. The city has established a relationship with him. There are his friends, his people, and even human blacksmiths who he even wants to be his disciples... - - - - after Li De left the garden, he went directly to the office on the third floor of the city hall. My heart is beautiful. Not only did he forge extraordinary equipment, but also because of the newly activated system space. After arriving at the office, I can''t wait to open another prompt of the system just now. No one knows the pain of not having storage space in a magical world. However, there are very few magic storage spaces in this world, because the crystal of space making storage space has been controlled by the dragon race in the storm area. The Dragon loves wealth more than any other race. It''s a dream to get the crystal from them. Therefore, the storage space has been extremely scarce. Now the system space is finally coming, with the storage space can solve his many problems. Li De silently opened the storage space. Then the spirit felt a square space about two meters long, wide and high. Although he knows how to use the space in front of his mind to transmit the information to his eyes, it is very strange that he has no space to use it. My mind moved and I put out my hand and put the books and documents on the desk in front of me. Then the objects immediately disappeared and stood in front of him, and he could easily control where they were placed when they entered the space. As long as it is touched, it can be stored instantly if it is within the scope of space. The space provided by the system is very convenient to use. 2 * 2 * 2, 8 cubic meters, more than enough, but enough for him to reserve some emergency supplies. After putting all his magic blood into the storage space, Yu Guang suddenly looked at Castro on his shoulder, his heart moved, and he reached out to take the magic language bat in, but in a flash, he found a force of resistance and failed. "Can''t take life?" Li De eyebrow a wrinkle, this is why? After trying several times, I get a message in my mind. The system space is very special and can''t carry the soul... If it is forcibly collected, the soul will collapse?? He looked at Castro, who was still, and shook his head.If you can''t get in, you can''t take it in. This guy will let it stay by his side and throw it out when he meets the enemy. The newborn King dressed in extraordinary equipment, even in the face of level 19 combat effectiveness is enough to support for a while. After studying the system space again for a while, Lee was finally satisfied. After thinking about what he seemed to do, he got up and went down to Harrison''s office on the second floor. "Good night, patriarch." Harrison, who had just returned from the outside, had not yet sat down when he saw Lee. "Harrison, has Amy gone out to plunder the population?" Maybe it''s a long time for Amy to lead the team out to plunder the population, and Lee is too lazy to stop him. After all, there is a top fighting force of level 15 to follow, which is a good thing in the extremely chaotic border. "Marquis Emmy is still in the mage tower. It seems that something has happened to the mage tower that the Marquis needs to deal with urgently. Do you need me to send someone to inform him?" Li De waved his hand and said, "no, I can go there. If you have nothing to do, come with me. I have improved two new magic arts, and you can learn with them..." I have been thinking about forging equipment before, and the two magic arts in his hand have not been learned by blood clan. This is a powerful magic that can greatly increase the strength of his blood lineage. The effect that can be played is definitely not comparable to that of a small fireball and a mage''s hand. Both the dragon scale shield and the hot fireball are powerful fighting magic, which can not be described in a few words. Hearing what Li De said, Harrison''s eyes brightened. Although he was also a senior mage of level 10, he did not have the ability of Li De to improve magic without fear. Before that, he was very greedy to see the hand of the mage improved by Li De, and he also wanted to try to study it. He was not greedy. He also began to study it from the mage''s hand, but the magic with only 30 magic nodes almost killed him. At first, Harrison''s slight changes were still OK, and the magic reversion was also very light. But when he changed to more than a dozen magic nodes, the magic model only broke down once, and his spirit sea was almost exploded. if it was not for the magic blood he carried with him at that time and it was night, even if he was a blood clan, he might become an idiot. The soul is often touched by the magic of the spirit sea, and the damage is irreversible. This is why the mages are taboo to the improved magic. It is too dangerous. Since then, Harrison has never dared to touch any improved magic any more. He knows that this is not the power he can peep at. If Lee can do it, it doesn''t mean he can do it. "Patriarch, what magic have you improved this time?" Harrison couldn''t help asking, his eyes full of curiosity and longing. Whether it''s mage''s hand or small fireball, the effect of Lee De''s improvement is greatly increased. These two spells have now become two spells that must be learned by the casters of dawn City, even ordinary life mages. It is very helpful for low level casters of level 1-5. "You''ll find out later." Li De laughed and didn''t say much. He was looking forward to Amy and Harrison''s surprised expression. After all, it was the result of numerous failures. I''m sorry for the three shift staff of scarlet month to show it without showing off. As soon as they got off the building, they came in a tall figure with a very oppressive height. Grot, who has been in green city, has come back. The son of the north is more and more strong now. Compared with the slender and slender body of ordinary blood clan, this guy is a stranger. "Good night, under the forefather''s crown." Lee laughed and didn''t ask why grott came back suddenly. "You''re just in time. Come with me." Ah? Looking at Lee Dexing''s rushing appearance, grot is a little puzzled, but after a look at Harrison behind him, he can only follow up honestly. Without affectation, Li De directly beckons the two men to follow, and then the incarnation of bat begins to take off. Although grot is a pure warrior, the race talent of blood clan doesn''t need to be learned like magic. A moment later, a swarm of bats flew over the city towards the moon plain. The residents below are not surprised. Some of them even have no interest in seeing more. In the city ruled by the blood clan, there is nothing more than bats. They are tired of watching it for a long time. Every time the incarnation of the bat, Lee de feels very wonderful. He is now the 100 bats, sharing vision and perception, and he can control each bat as he likes. These bats were like his hands and feet, and he was under his command, and that feeling was indescribable. The incarnation of the blood clan bat is a super escape skill. When encountering a strong enemy, it suddenly incarnates hundreds of bats and flies in all directions. In a short time, it can explode nearly 300 km / h, equivalent to a top-level sports car. As long as the enemy does not use the exaggerated range magic strike, there will always be three or five. As long as you can run out, you can be reborn.A hundred years ago, in the war with green city, the extraordinary mage Locke killed thousands of blood clans with his magic. The ancestor of blood clan at that time escaped by this talent. However, because only two or three little bats escaped, they lost most of their strength. Even these bats were eroded by extraordinary power, which directly led to the serious decline of his strength and the degradation of his rank. It was only after he inherited the legacy of the ancestor of the blood clan that his life was ended. Li De can expand the blood clan to this degree, which is worthy of the big boss of the blood clan who has been in a rough life. - - - after a few minutes, the dawn mage tower is broken. The rainbow colored eight auxiliary towers are arranged around the main tower in the middle, which looks beautiful and has some unspeakable mystery. The mage tower has always been a symbol of strength and power, and no one dares to offend the people who come out from here, even if they are slaves. Because this is the master''s territory. Although the caster''s status in the dawn city has been reduced a lot, and has become more friendly and grounded, only the Holy Light blood clan is the real aristocrat in this city. However, the deep-rooted influence still makes the casters who come out of the tower have a high status. In the eyes of residents, the status of the tower is equal to that of the city hall. On the seventh floor of the main tower, Amy was surprised to see that Li De was playing with magic materials. It seemed that he did not expect that Li De would suddenly come to inspect and salute immediately. "Good night, under the forefather''s crown." "Good night, Amy, how many blood clans are there in the mage tower?" Li De nodded slightly and looked around the room. The seventh floor was the top floor of the mage tower. The interior was clean and tidy. the oak floor covered with gray wood patterns covered the whole room. The walls around it were black, with strong magic waves. It was clearly depicted as a powerful magic array. There are two desks around, several large bookcases around the desk display hundreds of magic materials. All this seems to be full of the unique flavor of the magic world. Before Amy could respond, reed turned to the open glass window, his hands behind him, and his eyes glowing from the 27 blade top to the distant city of dawn. In the dark night, magic lights and torches have been lit up in the city, especially in the center of the city. You can see the bright light shining in the night sky. It''s very different from the first dark scene. The prosperous scene has already appeared, and it will not be too far away from the real prosperity day. "At present, there are only 30 blood descendants under the crown, and the others have gone out to plunder the population..." as the top priority in the first order, the project of plundering population has been carried out in an orderly manner and has not been affected by other things. Li De nodded and looked inside the room. Although the mage tower was very wide, it could not meet his requirements. "Let''s go to the small square under the mage tower. Today we''ll show you what magic is." Seeing that Lee was obviously in a good mood, Amy took a curious look at Harrison and grott behind him, showing an inquiring look. Harrison stretched out his hands and said he didn''t know, and grott shook his head with an expression I didn''t know. But seeing Li Dexing so high, several people also cooperated very well. After getting down from the mage tower and standing in front of the main tower in a small square with more than 200 blades in length and width, lied looked at Amy and grott from left to right, and after thinking about it, he reached out and motioned for grot to step out. Originally he was going to find Amy to experiment, but now this warrior with more violent and direct attack power is there, so he is not polite. "Grote, attack me with all your might." With a wave of his hand, a magic shield like dragon scales appeared on his body in just 0.3 seconds. It was about half a blade away from his body and was guarded from head to foot. How many subtle expressions did you hear, Li De? Crown, you are our master, we dare to do it?? Grot opened his mouth and closed it again. The strong man''s voice was a little bit like, "under the crown, let''s change someone..." he didn''t dare to fight against Lee. The loyalty of his blood and soul made it impossible for him to draw a sword against him. Li De waved his hand unhappily, and finally found the best test object. How could it be that he didn''t dare to move his hand?? "Not so many things. You can''t hurt me, Grote. As a blood clan, once the son of the north, don''t you have the courage to draw a sword at me?" Grote shook his head like a rattle and said simply, "No Li De''s face is black, I praise you in vain, right?? "Follow my orders!" Impatient. Direct orders."Yes, under the crown." Grote saw that lied didn''t talk to him and died. He had to take down the huge sword he was carrying behind him. As soldiers in the north, weapons are as important as life. They are more uncomfortable without weapons than going out without clothes. So grot will carry a huge sword and wear armor wherever they go. This is the same as Betty, the northern goddess of martial arts. The sword in the hands of the wild northern royal family has never been separated from her body, Lee even doubts whether she has to carry her bath and urinate... The picture was once out of control... "start, show your strongest strength." Lee''s eyes were a little excited. Dragon scale shield, this is the super magic that hundreds of people work in three shifts on the scarlet moon. After calculating and analyzing the countless possibilities, he improved the successful super magic only after he failed countless experiments. Even the system is rated as the perfect boutique level. He wanted to see if he could achieve the desired effect in the face of this 16 level Northland warrior with painstaking efforts to improve his magic. Grot''s sword was in his hand, and the momentum became cold in an instant. Northern soldiers, fearless, fearless! This group of powerful soldiers who dare to charge against the dragon have never had an enemy to make them step back. After Grote became a blood clan, the blood of the north and the blood of the blood clan merged into fearless blood, which further increased his strength. However, at the same time, his fearless courage belonging to the northern soldiers did not disappear. This is a pure soldier, a soldier who... Dare not charge in the face of Lee De. "Hurry up, dawdle," said Lee, looking at grot for a long time, afraid to move. "Grote, don''t let your fear become the devil that stops you from charging. Now, pull out the sword Don''t let the fear in your heart become the devil that blocks your charge! Grote''s face was tangled. His whole body was shocked. He seemed to realize something. The fog in his heart was removed at this moment, and the power of no movement for a long time was growing at this time. His eyes flashed with light, and his body suddenly rose. The surrounding air seems to have condensed into mercury at this moment. His eyes flashed with incomparable gravity. "My master, grot will face your greatness Fearless, fearless! Once a northern soldier, known as the son of the northern land who may become a legend, today''s second-generation blood clan Grote is drawing his sword to his own master, but also to his inner fear. The body is like a spring that compresses to the extreme, and it suddenly rushes out. The distance of 50 blades is only a blink of an eye. Lee did not move, so he looked directly at the other side, allowing grott''s huge sword to chop. Just as grot approached, Lee''s magic was infused into the magic model of the dragon scale shield. The original transparent shield at this time with a light of holy light, those small shields like dragon scales now seem to be transformed into essence, closely linked with each other. Anyone can feel the unbreakable firmness. Elite ¡¤ dragon scale shield (Ultimate enhancement): release a shield to resist damage. The shield strength is determined by the input magic. Casting time is 0.3 seconds. The minimum casting cost is 40 points. When it is increased to the maximum strength, it costs 50 magic points per second. It''s a very simple attribute, but only Li De knows the strength of this one. The strength of the improved dragon scale shield is 5 times that of the ordinary mage''s shield, and 20 times higher than that of the ordinary mage''s shield. This is an impregnable shield. And at this point, grot killed. It''s four wide and one palm. Blah ~ the blade of the sword was slashed directly at Lee''s shoulder with a fierce breath. Just when grott thought that the shield would be cut off by his sword, the blade was ablaze with sparks. If the huge shield of his body was directly smashed by the huge shield, it might be that he was not in the hands of a huge sword. Groot''s heart was shaken down, and a quick retreat was made, and an incredible shock flashed through Lee''s eyes. "Under the crown, this, how can this be possible!! I just used 70% of my strength 70% of the strength of a level 16 fighter, even a level 14 fighter, will probably be killed directly under his attack. He knew how strong the mage''s shield was. After all these years of fighting, no mage''s shield could carry a second attack under his giant sword. He just controlled his strength for fear of hurting Li De, but it was like a joke... When can he break the shield cast by level 14 mage? It was unbelievable to him.Amy and Harrison around are also stunned, which... Does not conform to the common sense. Then the reaction came, one by one looking at Li De''s shield. This is the magic of improvement under the crown?? Think of the small fireball before and mage''s hand improved superior performance, both of them are a little excited. "Come again, grot, do your best." Lee''s eyes were more and more excited. The dragon scale shield of extreme strength didn''t disappoint him. Just now, which attack of grot, let alone a mage shield, could not be prevented by ten mage shields. But now, the dragon scale shield is blocked. He wants to see where the limits of this extremely enhanced magic are. There was a sense of war in grot''s eyes. He did not keep his hands. The power of the silkworm in his body began to surge. His muscles tensed in an instant, and then he burst out. The speed of his body suddenly increased by dozens of times, and twelve shadows were pulled out in an instant. From the outside of 30 blades to Li De''s, the giant sword was waved again. The sound of breaking through the air is like the roar of a demon. At this time, the dragon scale shield around Li De has exploded to the extreme. The small shield forms the large shield, and the magic power is consumed by the exaggeration degree of 50 points per second. Touch ~ blade hits shield ~ the sharpest spear stabs the hardest shield. Grot only felt a strong shock force coming, but he didn''t seem to hesitate, and his body erupted more powerful force. Yila ~ the blade of the sword broke the empty shield, which was like glass breaking. The dragon scale shield was broken under the strong attack of this level 16 soldier. Just as grott was about to withdraw his sword, Lee''s body suddenly disappeared, and then appeared beyond 50 blades. Then, dragon scale shield appeared again on his body. Grote''s eyes narrowed and turned without hesitation. His body exploded again. The terrible speed even produced huge air waves around him, the leaves on the bluestone ground and the dust that had not been cleaned He was rolled up more than ten blades high. At this time, without being simply beaten, Lee took something out of his arms and threw it at grot. Just under everyone''s gaze, the concealed weapon like thing grows against the wind. In grot''s surprised eyes, Castro, dressed in extraordinary heavy armor, came to the world and stopped him on his way to charge with a huge mouth. Dark Armor covered with mysterious and gorgeous silver lines, with the huge body, Castro at this time incomparably powerful. The speed of the sword was too fast for Groot to cut his armor. Fear never appeared in his blood. No matter how powerful the enemy was, he could not stop the northern soldiers from charging! But... touch ~ three palms wide and one palm thick sword is like cutting on a mountain after attacking Castro''s armor. The thick armor only leaves a white mark, and the sword is directly broken. Grot''s body slammed into Castro, who was rushing forward. At this time, he just felt like he had hit a mountain. The huge shock back made his violent charging body fly back at a faster speed. After 20 blades, Grote hit the ground hard and pulled out seven or eight blades before stopping. On the bluestone floor, he broke a spider web, his armor was broken, and his blood was dripping. Castro''s armor alone weighs 4 tons. In addition, the king of the dawn bat weighs 5 tons. In addition, he can fight with the bronze Cyclops COSO for several days without falling down. The guy who weighs no more than 300 pounds is crushed by this giant beast in the most tragic way. This is a typical example of an egg hitting a stone. Grot has countless ways to fight Castro, but can''t react to see the strength of this steel giant. Castro did not pursue, only with a thick smile in his eyes protected by armor. Obviously, grot''s action was very cola to him. Lying on the ground for a moment, grot stood up, his wounds recovering in the dark at a speed visible to the naked eye. After becoming a blood clan, the northern soldier''s original strong recovery ability has been greatly strengthened. Standard blood thickness and exercise tolerance boss. The injury to him was just a skin injury. Even he didn''t even bother to open the fearless blood. Li De also came out from behind Castro. The expression is very happy. Level 16 northerners can only break the shield with one full blow. This improvement is undoubtedly very successful. If it''s an ordinary mage shield, there may be no saying that the shield can''t be broken. Grot will directly cut off the shield with one sword. As long as he can withstand the first round of attacks, he can use the shadow to jump away, and let his bodyguard Castro stop the incoming enemy.This way of fighting is very unintelligible. As for Grote, who has not played in level 16, Lee said he had no feeling at all. All his subordinates are part of his own strength. It is undoubtedly a silly thing to compete with his subordinates. When will the emperor break hands with the general? "Under the crown, is this your improved magic? This shield is too powerful!! It''s hard to imagine that it can withstand the attack of level 16 northerners! " Amy came forward with a look of amazement, not stinging with her own words of praise. "The goddess is on, which is really shocking..." when grott came to lied, his armor was still stained with soil, and his broken sword was not willing to throw away. His appearance was a little embarrassed, but his face was still high spirited, and he was not depressed by Castro''s surprise attack. Because, Li Degang''s words have greatly promoted him. Lee''s face changed slightly as he looked at grott. He sensed something was wrong with the northern soldier''s breath. I was very surprised. "Grot, you upgraded?" Yeah? Amy and Harrison turned to look at the son of the north. At this time, they immediately felt that the momentum of grot was obviously stronger than before. Gro nodded in an excited tone, "what I just said under the crown has helped me find my own way, and I have been promoted..." when Li De heard this, his expression was very subtle. Is it unreasonable for the aborigines to upgrade? Whatever you feel, you can upgrade? It''s off, isn''t it?? Then think about their own that still lack more than half to upgrade 50000 experience, suddenly a burst of egg pain. After a while, Li De came back to his mind, and his expression slowly showed a little pleasure. It seemed that he was a bit of a life mentor. Now, he''s been seduced by Welsh''s way. In the future, whether we can hold a discussion meeting every day? It''s not a matter of grade. "Good, the road is out of their own, as long as you find your own way, you can see the direction to the extraordinary." Lee looked at grot with admiration. It seems that he is not level 14, but really a powerful existence above the ordinary. Grote did not feel anything wrong, and bowed deeply to lied. "Under the crown, your wisdom is enough to amaze the creator God. I will not fail to live up to your expectations." Lee nodded and didn''t say more. He couldn''t see the specific attributes of grot, so he couldn''t be sure how much promotion the son of Northland got after upgrading. But anyway, it''s level 17. It''s better than level 16. There''s always a big part on it. "Amy, this magic is called dragon scale shield. I spent countless efforts to improve it. When the next group of blood comes back, we must let everyone learn this magic skill." Amy''s eyes were stunned, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "under the crown, let the three generations and four generations of blood descendants learn the three ring magic, right... " three ring magic? " Li De''s expression is a little strange, "no, this is the second ring magic." "Two ring magic?" Amy and Harrison zizzi yelled. The eyes were full of disbelief. What''s more, the shield that can block the all-out attack of grot, a powerful warrior, is just a two ring spell?? Is this a joke?!! When is the second ring magic powerful to this degree?!! Li De nodded, "yes, the two ring magic, dragon scale shield is improved with mage shield..." now, not only Amy and Harrison, but also grott''s expression is very wonderful. They all know exactly what the mage shield is. It''s good to be able to withstand an attack of the same level. But now, the magic of the improved mage''s shield can resist level 16 Grote. No, it''s hard to imagine that level 17 Grote is broken with one blow. Although Grote didn''t turn on the blood of fearlessness, which was not the peak state, he was not able to resist the level 14 mage in his normal state. But now it''s blocked. How can it not shock people? What''s more, the most important thing is to block the opponent''s powerful attack or the second ring magic. "All blood clans who have reached level 5 can learn," Li said. After finishing his brush, a fireball the size of a basketball appeared floating in the air. What''s striking is that at the center of the fireball is an egg size crimson core. The heat of the fireball was so hot that Amy, who was watching more than ten blades, was shocked. "Under the crown, is this?" Li De didn''t say much. He looked at a huge stone in a flower garden about 30 blades away and waved his hand. Huhu ~ the hot fireball draws a perfect curve in the air with its long flame tail.The orange fireball hit the boulder. Touch ~ the dark night sky around suddenly brightened up. The two blade high boulder is instantly broken, and the upper part of the residue splashes. The scene that followed was even more shocking. The fireball had a second explosion, the core of the hot fireball was broken, and an indescribable terrorist energy burst out. Then an extremely crimson area emerged around the boulder, and as everyone watched, the boulder began to melt in just a few seconds, and drops of magma slid from above the boulder. The hot magma flows into the ground and makes a Zizi sound. The scene is like a small volcano eruption, and the scene is extremely shocking. More than ten seconds later, the exaggerated heat slowly spread around. And then look at the fast Boulder, in addition to one-third of the smashed, the remaining half is like ice cream melting, and it is generally turned into magma. After waiting for a while, the boulder that was originally erected in the flower garden is less than half a person high. The molten magma has cooled again and become rock, connecting with the original stone. At this time, this picture looks like a blooming black flower. Several people saw this scene for a long time. "This, this is also the second ring magic?" Amy''s voice trembled inexplicably. "Of course, it''s a modified fireball." Is this a modified fireball? I have lived for decades, how can I not see the big fireball technique can be improved to this state?? This exaggerated damage burst fireball is far from better than?? Although I know that my master is very strong, but I can improve a two ring spell to a more powerful one than the three ring spell, it still makes a few people shocked. When he looked into Lee''s eyes again, he was already full of unspeakable fanaticism. "Under the crown, with these two magic arts, the strength of blood clan will be improved qualitatively!! The city of dawn... Will really be dawn! " Harrison was determined, and the light flashed in his eyes. He seems to have been able to see the magnificent scene of the dragon scale shield on his body and the magic power that can instantly melt the rock in the sky like a meteor halo under the crazy attack of the enemy. Such a scene would be an unimaginable nightmare for the enemy. Chapter 250 After experimenting with these two kinds of magic, Li De did not hesitate to return to the mage tower and immediately taught Amy and Harrison the two magic arts, and drew all the magic model nodes on the huge blackboard, and explained the idea of building magic nodes to them in detail. Amy and Harrison are crazy about absorbing knowledge, especially Lee''s idea of magic nodes. It turns out that the magic node can still work like this. The perfect magic they thought was just having the most basic magic structure... grott was jealous at the side, and he also wanted to learn the powerful dragon scale shield magic, but... the origin of the northern warrior made him give up this idea. Even if he had the talent of casting magic after becoming a blood clan, he was allowed to learn It''s hard to understand the magic model. It''s killing him. It''s like letting sports majors learn Olympic Mathematics... It''s really hard. Br > although the warrior can''t master two magic skills, it can''t be envied if it has two magic rings. As a shadow high priest of level 15, Amy is a top professional with double casting skills. It takes less time to learn a two ring spell, while Harrison takes a little longer to learn, but the real construction is only about ten days. Lee ignored the two men who were studying the magic nodes on the blackboard. While they were building the magic model, he took grott down to the hall on the first floor of the mage tower. When he saw grott appear in the town hall, he noticed that he seemed to have something to say, but he was just about to experiment with magic and didn''t bother to ask questions. After all, if there is an urgent matter, the other party will report to him directly. If he is not in a hurry, he will not be in such a hurry, and the time of an experimental magic will not be delayed. "Grot, have you heard anything about your return to dawn city?" Gro nodded. "Under the crown, we''ve got information about the goblin." Oh?? Li De immediately raised interest, this news arrangement just a few days, so soon news? "So fast?" Gro nodded, "because this is a targeted visit to Charlotte City, so the progress is much faster than the last time we explored dwarf valley." Dwarf Valley is a wide spread net fishing, this is a precise positioning, targeted implementation plan. The efficiency is completely different. With the support of the scarlet mage tower in the dark, the kimpuk in his hand is rich enough, and the mercenaries can hardly refuse to offer the price. Therefore, they drill into lissel city one by one, and the news will naturally be more. "Three days ago, lissel was officially at war with the orcs, but we have not been able to confirm the news that they have been forcibly blockaded by the orcs. The news came from a group of adventurers who were resurrected in the temple of life The war started three days ago?? Lee''s eyes were slightly frozen. It seemed that the orc''s plan was getting closer and closer to their calculation. As for players, he didn''t pay much attention to them. These guys don''t have enough power to affect the overall situation. The role these guys can play in the war between hundreds of thousands of troops on the border is limited. After all, the knights with broken swords are still in the minority. The analysis department of scarlet moon has set up a special data collection team for the "glory" forum, so he knows the cause of the invasion of the dead. However, he had no time to take care of it because he had to take charge of the plunder of population in the dawn city. Moreover, the invasion of the dead was far away from him, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. Now on the forum, the knights with broken swords are named as the first player. Many players who have been attacked by NPC only feel vicious. It is said that many players have gone to the undead who has been upgraded to level 4. "The battle situation on both sides is very anxious. The orcs have used a full force of more than 200000 troops to encircle lissel and launch a strong offensive. What''s more, the most important thing is that lissel''s Alchemy explosive magazine has been carried by the orcs. The orc plan has put lissel city in a great dilemma. In the past years, lissel city was able to block the orc attacks by Alchemy bombs... " with a little exclamation in grott''s eyes," lissel City, once a core city in the south, has enough to make people feel shocked. Although there was no alchemy bomb, and was besieged by 200000 orcs day and night for three days, the orcs attacked the wall several times, but still did not fall. There are less than 200000 professionals in this city, and most of them are low-level professionals below level 4, and less than 100000 have real combat effectiveness. The orcs, on the other hand, used more than 5000 bipedal dragons, more than 100 giant siege towers, more than 200000 intermediate warriors with levels higher than level 5, tens of thousands of wolf cavalry, and even more shaman casters.There is even a level 19 golden life in the orc army - bimon. " "Bimont?" Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard the word. What a familiar address! It has been mentioned in many novels and movies on earth. And the most famous one is that this kind of life is described in detail in the book of job. It is also because of this great source that the legendary life is constantly quoted in various novels. However, the earth is the earth after all. Although Rongguang has many legendary life similar to the earth''s literary works, there are still many differences between them. If we really face this dangerous and huge world according to the experience gained from Earth novels and film and television works, I''m afraid there will be no residue left that will be swallowed up. This is the reason why he has been developing the dawn city according to his own ideas without borrowing too much earth power. After all, this world is a complex world, and he has not personally experienced the local conditions and customs, and his judgments are often not of much referential value. Grot''s expression was a little serious. "Yes, it''s a bimon who''s just one step away from the top. This life comparable to the dragon is the orc''s most powerful ultimate creature. According to legend, there is a legendary bimon in the orc King City. It was because of the existence of this legendary bimon that the NORAN Empire defeated the orcs. " Lee''s expression is a little heavy, even bimon''s level of creatures have appeared, this time the orc prince must take lissel City, which no longer needs to be doubted. How to deal with the loss of Corell?? Green city is behind lissel. He doesn''t care, but the dark covenant and scarlet mage tower in green city can''t help but make him think more. It is very difficult for him to be alone, unless he is willing to give up the Dark Pact and the scarlet mage tower for such a long time and transfer the two forces. "What about the goblin?" Li De shakes his head. Now he thinks that these are still a little far away. Green city, which has extraordinary seats, dare not say that it is safe to sit on the Diaoyutai, but it is not that soft persimmons can be easily kneaded. Now, his first consideration is goblins and alchemy bombs, which is the goal of this time. But the biggest problem is that orcs and lissel are too powerful. The first condition for a fisherman to gain profits is that the strength of the former two should be equal, and the fisherman should also have the qualification to become a fisherman, otherwise he can only enter the arena and become cannon fodder. It is too far away for the dawn city to be directly involved in the battle of hundreds of thousands of troops. There are other ways to operate. "Because the dynamite magazine was brought to bear, the small amount of alchemy bomb inventory in lissel could not cope with the endless attacks of the orcs. they couldn''t bear it, so they sent secret people to contact the goblins hidden in a small underground world. Unfortunately, this is a trap set by the orcs to let lissel contact the goblins. But at that time, lissel''s army was also decisive enough to send thousands of goblins into the city with massive teleportation scrolls. Now, the goblins are in lissel Grot was a little moved, and he knew how much Lee liked the Goblins who knew the alchemy bombs. However, the orcs sent out tens of thousands of troops to ambush, which was not easy for anyone to join in, and when he got the news, it was already over. "Small underground world?" After listening, Li De was not disappointed. Instead, he was very interested in another address. "Yes, the underground world is isolated, not interconnected like the earth''s surface. Some of the underground world is very large, even its area is not less than that of a large country, but some underground world can not even compare with the scale of ordinary human cities, and its resources are very limited. The place where goblins live is a small underground world, even half the size of the moon plain. " "What about the underground world now?" "It''s taken over by the orcs," grot shook his head. "There''s only goblins in that underground world. There''s no value except goblins." Without mineral resources and diverse life, a dark underground world is really worthless. After all, there are more resources on the surface than underground, and the living environment is countless times better. "Is there any way to sneak into lissel?" Sneak into lissel? Grot''s face changed slightly. Lissel is now a powder magazine, and it is exploding. The battlefield where hundreds of thousands of troops are fighting is too dangerous. Even if he has reached level 17 and has a strong bloodline with fearless blood, he can not absolutely guarantee that he can survive in this battlefield. "Under the crown..."Before grot spoke, reed knew what he was trying to say. He waved his hand and laughed. "Don''t worry, I didn''t say that I''m going to lissel now. Besides, if I really want to go, there are Castro and level 18 bone dragons. As long as I don''t go to the front battlefield and face Beamon, who can stop me?" These two powerful and top-level combat capabilities with invincible mobility are the foundation for him to participate in this war and want to be a fisherman. Special to Castro''s body, the extraordinary armor has a feature that can''t be ignored, super Dexterity (after special forging, the dexterity in the air increases by 100%, and the flight speed increases by 100%) the speed increases by 100%, which is the strength of the extraordinary equipment. Castro''s original speed was close to 700 km / h, but now it has doubled to more than 1000 km / h. At 1278 km / h, it was supersonic, and Castro was faster than any fighter on earth. As long as he wants to go, there are not many lives that can stop him, not to mention that he still has a bone dragon of level 18. As long as he does not go to the front battlefield to join in, this level of life can dominate everywhere. After hearing what Lee said, grot was a little relieved. He didn''t want to let his master go into danger. After thinking about it, he said, "although lissel is still blocked, there are many ways to sneak into the city under the management of adventurers and mercenaries in green city for many years. But it''s too threatening. Under the crown, your status is so noble that no one can compare with you. You don''t need to risk yourself. " Li De nods. Without too much response, Yu Guang looks at Castro, who has turned back to the size of a slap on his shoulder, thinking in his eyes. Risk yourself?? I''m not a lone ranger... As a big boss, he has many ways... - - - the earth, the magic city, the scarlet moon, the spacious conference room is full of people, and Li De sits alone on the top of the throne, with his eyes burning at the crowd below. The momentum is extremely oppressive. Maybe the participants who were present at the meeting only felt that more than 100 employees were not as powerful as Li De alone. Li De looked down at hundreds of data analysis team members below, and his expression gradually became solemn. "That''s what I''m going to tell you today. Our team is going to finish an important task about goblins in lissel City, and I need everyone to integrate the information here to provide data support for me. Liu Fei, the head of the data analysis department, is responsible for this matter. After collecting the information, he will report to me at any time. In addition, the second group of analysts must be vigilant enough about the invasion of the undead in the glorious empire, continue to search for relevant information, and report to me as soon as there is any change. " After saying that, his face slowly eased down, and some serious atmosphere in the room softened a little bit. Many employees felt relieved after seeing that Li De''s face slowed down. His boss''s momentum is too strong, every move can bring a lot of pressure to their staff. At this time, the first bald uncle wearing a black formal dress showed a little giant hand. This is Liu Fei, the head of the data analysis department. Although he is half bald and looks like forty years old, his real age is just 30, which is the golden age. is the number one general in the data analysis department. He has worked in the sword shield club for many years, and Li De appreciates his ability to handle affairs. "Mr. Li, according to the information from the analysis department, lissel city should be in a state of chaos. According to the data you provided, we should have established a large force in the game of glory. Why should we mobilize and hire other players to participate in it? We can let our own people explore the information of goblins and alchemy bombs... " Lee''s expression is a little subtle. Lissel is too dangerous now. After getting the information from grot, he thought of the players for the first time. It is no doubt that sending someone in lissel now is looking for death, even if he does not dare to interfere. But players are not the same ah, this kind of war in the player''s eyes is the system plot, is countless tasks, is the holy land of fighting monsters and upgrading explosive equipment. If these sand sculptures were not too scattered, and most of them didn''t even have the cost of travelling to lissel, I''m afraid these despicable people would have flocked here. "No, it''s too dangerous here, and my studio is carrying out a huge series of tasks. I can''t get away from it for a short time, so I have to hire players to go." "But, although we can attract players to lissel, how can we send them quests? If only hire them on the forum, I''m sure these guys will hide in secret once they encounter something good. " Liu Fei continued to ask, these questions are not clear, he is also very difficult to operate. "There is only one pub on a street called mysterious street in green city,There is a mysterious NPC in the library. He has been looking for alchemy bombs and goblins. Our task is to attract players to that NPC. You don''t need to take care of the rest. And this NPC is also part of our ongoing epic mission. " Li De didn''t explain much, so he made an excuse. Mysterious NPC, of course, it''s what Lee asked grott to do with the man who had made the appointment of darkness. His plan is very simple. In the name of NPC, he will attract players to participate in the battle of lissel. As long as each player dares to go, he will let NPC provide certain reward as reward. And he''ll give more if he hears about goblins and alchemy bombs. Although the orcs are frantically attacking lissel, it can be inferred from the current information that this large city with profound information and large population can not be captured in half a month. But now it''s the invasion of the northern glory empire by the undead. The situation in the north is not optimistic. Compared with the undead orcs, the situation in the north is not optimistic. Green''s main focus was on the undead, and there was no army to support lissel, so reed had to send his own men in to get more information. Although the mercenaries were greedy for high prize money, they were surrounded by orcs, and they were not afraid to die, so more information about goblins could not be obtained. Compared with the aborigines, players are undoubtedly the most convenient group to use now. Fear of death? As long as you give kimpuck, equip them, and let them commit suicide. Disobedient? As long as the final reward is heavy enough and binding, these players will be happy to offer what they want. So this group of not afraid of death, but also easy to use of the guys into his eyes, if not, it is not a waste of resources. "I see. If so, maybe we don''t need to come out directly. We''ll post in the name of players to share the epic mission of exploring lissel and finding goblins and alchemy bombs." Liu Fei''s expression gradually excited, "maybe we can package this Orc attack on lissel City, which is a special open task for the system to improve the player''s level. In fact, the special NPC in green city is specially arranged by the game officials. As long as they participate in this task, they can get a lot of compensation from kinpuke... finally, with a high degree of mission completion, players can also transfer to a hidden profession, and even take out some rare equipment to make players greedy... rare equipment, hidden class, kimpuk, and rich We can invent all the players need. In this way, even the players who are far away will definitely try to find a way to share the share. After all, as long as you take the task and finish it, you can get a reward, which is higher than what they have been doing for several months. It can definitely attract many players to participate... as for whether the reward for the final task can be so rich, we will all get what we want by then, which is not important. " Liu Fei laughs. After hearing this, Li De took a deep look at this guy. Yes, this routine is really true to me. Then the heart slightly moved, who said these things are false? Liu Fei said that these awards can be cashed in. It just needs to grab some Orc and dwarf armor from dawn city''s warehouse to deal with these players. And it''s not impossible to change to a hidden profession. Amy is the shadow high priest. As long as you are a priest, he can transfer you. In this way, this man-made epic mission can really be realized. He can make this fake into a real one. As the planner of this epic mission, are the sand sculpture players who can''t walk on the road when they see good equipment and kimpuk? Are they still driven by him? As for the cost, the rich Li Degen didn''t care. If he could get the production technology of alchemy bomb or goblin, he could accept the price of ten times. This is an action that can enhance the military details of the whole dawn city. As long as the goal is achieved, his harvest will be no worse than that of the secret silver vein. As soon as I hit the table, I made a decision immediately. "No, Minister Liu, this is an epic mission. All the rewards you mentioned are available." Liu Fei''s expression is a little confused. Why didn''t he say it earlier? But Li De didn''t explain too much and didn''t dare to ask more. Did his boss do something wrong? Then test the ability of subordinates. "You can plan according to this idea, and I will communicate with you in detail later..." three hours later. "Glory" official website forum. A post boasting that he had received an epic mission in green city was quietly released. Less than two hours later, the post was proved to be true, and the player went crazy. As long as you receive the task, you can get a jinpuke as a reward after the task is settled.You can also choose from rare armor and rare weapons. If you finish the task with a high degree, you will have the opportunity to change to a hidden class, and you can be taught high-level rare skills by NPC. A series of awards directly smashed the players who had been through a few months of hardship. Is this the spring of players?? This is the plan of dog day. Did conscience find the back door for them?? Are they hallucinating?? Hard pressed players can hardly believe it. Players in green city were the fastest to verify the mission, and they did see the mission on the property panel. At this time, some posts on the forum began to appear quietly, most of which should be the official can''t read down this time, and began to give the players welfare, so the reward of this task will be so rich. If you don''t want to miss the player to seize the time, or wait until the orc invasion of this mission past, can have nothing. These posts also popularized about goblins and alchemy bombs. By the way, they mentioned that SIL city might not last long. To sum up, this is a welfare task of the government to speed up the growth of players. Moreover, NPC people have a lot of money and time limit. If they don''t come, they will be late. A series of news down, a lot of players who can come to the scene are in a hurry. This game is too difficult for him. It''s hard for him to meet such a limited time task and the reward is so rich that they are sorry for not participating in the game. For a while, counting the time, calculating the distance, calculating the means of transportation, as long as the players who can get to green city almost set off one after another. Just two days of glory time, green city and lissel city directly more than a thousand players.... An operation against lissel began. - - - three players of Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun received the legendary epic mission as they wish. Of course, the quests they receive on the property panel are only messages about exploring lissel, goblins and alchemy bombs, with no prefix for epic missions. But that doesn''t stop them from being crazy about the task, because the rewards are so generous! Among them, the highest task reward is - each time a living goblin is brought out from lissel City, a jinpuke is awarded for 100 goblins, and 200 more jinpuks are awarded for every 100 more goblin jinpuks. If you can find the formula for making alchemy bombs, the reward will be more generous. Not only will you reward the hidden profession, but also you will learn 5 rare skills, 500 jinpuke and a set of perfect level equipment. The exaggerated task reward came from the mouth of the NPC who released the task, and he almost felt suffocated. MMP, play so long game, finally see a huge reward, dog day planning! No player will not be attracted to such a generous reward. Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun three players are OK, after all, there is a dark about the thigh embrace, they actually do not lack anything. However, other sand sculpture players who are used to the hard times are simply excited to be crazy. This game is too difficult. Even now, three or four months have passed, and there are still people who have not succeeded in changing jobs. It''s hard to find such an opportunity. It''s strange that you are not excited. "I''ll go in later and be alert. Don''t be easily found by NPC." Hunyuan looks around at more than 20 players with serious expression. "Yes, Hunyuan boss..." "don''t worry, I can be found by anyone?" " "> the players around them nodded. This time, their super boss Stanley is not here, he finally found a point of pride as a player. At least don''t worry about being crushed by the intelligence quotient, and the NPC urges them to open up a branch of the Dark Pact on earth every day. Often think of this, Hunyuan can not help but feel sad. After playing the game for so many years, he was so miserable by a NPC. I can''t stand it. However, the big man''s thighs are too big. It''s really fragrant to hold them up. Now the spirit of immortality is a small team with 20 players. Hunyuan and his three brothers and four brothers jointly took over the immortal soul. Although their level is only level 3, but with the performance of this period of time, especially Hunyuan, the player with high IQ, still gets the respect from the Dark Pact. "Hunyuan boss, this sewer can really sneak into lissel city?? No, orcs and lissel can''t leave this secret passage alone. " Outside lissel, in the dark of night, a line of twenty-three whispered furtively in front of a rusty manhole cover.Hunyuan turned his head and glared at the players who spoke with the help of the weak torch light, "this is the news I paid for with those greedy mercenaries. As for whether it is useful or not, you can rest assured. Those people don''t dare to offend the covenant of darkness. " Hun Yuan said this tone with inexplicable pride, although they have placed their fate on the dark contract - signed a loyalty contract, the violation of the number deleted. But it''s really fragrant. The training they get is not those hard pressed players to make their own life comparable, sufficient resources, excellent armor, various skills hand-in-hand teaching, this treatment, simply. And now the soul of immortality has been in charge of him. There are hundreds of NPCs with level 5 in his hands. Not to mention, there are 20 players. This makes Hunyuan''s unwillingness to join the Dark Pact from the very beginning to be active. But at the same time, he also admired Stanley, the NPC that recruited him. The other party obviously realized their mentality, and the plans made by him forced him to follow the other party''s ideas. The most important thing is that he still enjoys it. If someone told him that he would not develop the immortal soul and break away from the dark contract, he would fight with the other party to the end. This is chiguoguo''s conspiracy. You know that the other party wants you to do this, but you can''t refuse it. This kind of aboveboard layout is the most shocking place for Hunyuan to this NPC. Even he sometimes thinks, is this something NPC can think of? Everything here doesn''t look like a game world at all. It''s a living world. His inference is not only his own thoughts, but also the feelings of all the immortal souls. But when they look for relevant information outside, they find that they can''t find such posts, and their own posts are particularly easy to sink. This makes Hunyuan aware of something wrong, but can''t fully confirm the key. The total change is that he is more curious about this misty world. He no longer regards this game as a game, but treats it as a real world. Because of this practice, Hunyuan is better than before in the dark. Although I didn''t say that before, the pride of the player in the face of NPC death is still very obvious, which will naturally cause the discomfort of these aborigines. How dare a bunch of rubbish pretend to be in front of us? This is also an important reason for many players to live hard. A lot of players don''t respect them a little when they talk to professionals, and then they go offline for 8 hours and wait for resurrection, which is a glorious day. After several months of crazy beating down, the player''s rebelliousness has already been wiped out. Now most of the players who are doing well are integrated into the "glory" rules. "Let''s go, big head. You''re low-level. Go ahead and explore the way. Anyway, there''s a temple of life in lissel. If you die, you can revive in it." By Hunyuan point to the name of the player mouth slightly draw, I thank you for your blessing oh. But also did not grind Ji, quickly opened the rusty well cover, took the torch turned down. And it''s not just Hunyuan thunderbolt players in this line of action, at the same time, there are thousands of players flocking to lissel. Most players don''t have this kind of secret path to lissel, but it doesn''t stop them. Many players simply charge directly at the orcs besieging lissel. They can kill one and earn another. If they can''t, they will be killed by the orcs. After eight hours of reality, they will be revived in the temple of life in lissel. In order to earn rich rewards for epic missions, these players are desperate. Nothing can stop them from taking a share. This is an official reward task. It''s so delicious. - - - the sound of the horn of the longhorn reverberated on the battlefield of the main gate of lissel with a shocking echo. Looking down from the sky, the orc army, dressed in a mixture of hide and armor, is advancing towards lissel. Twenty twelve blades high, built on top of a variety of Warcraft fur made of shield siege tower car, step by step by Orc coolie pushed close to the 35 blade high black wall. The orcs on the ground are as dense as ants, filling the main battlefield with blood, which has already turned the earth black and red. Bang ~ after the walls of lissel, thousands of archers launched attacks against the sky through the walls. Huhoo ~ dense arrows with the sound of breaking air across the city wall, after the fierce attack on the surging orcs. The orcs in charge raised their shields in unison, but more orcs who did not have time to respond were fatally injured. Their armor was pierced directly, and bloody spears appeared in the back of their heads and fell to the ground.The dead, icy body was trampled by the orcs. Here, no one will care about the dead warrior, the only thing alive orcs have to do is move forward! Move on!! There is no retreat. The orc carrying the hook chain rushed under the wall against the death arrow rain, and suddenly threw the hook chain. The huge force made the iron hook chain of eight claws fly out for several tens of blades. When it was inlaid on the battlements, the sharp hook claw even made the wall crack. The orc below pulled several times to make sure it was stable and started to climb up with hands and feet. There were hundreds of orcs throwing chains at the same time. There were hundreds of ropes that could lead to the king''s wall. The orcs below were like a bunch of sugar gourd, and they were climbing up in dense density. The scene was spectacular. At this time, the siege vehicle behind the first wave of orcs was also close to the city wall. Although there was still a gap of more than 20 blades, dozens of chains suddenly shot from the top of the siege vehicle, and the city wall was bound by the outline shot from the catapult. At the same time, dozens of orcs carrying heavy planks were drilled out of the siege vehicles, and the planks were laid directly on the chains. In less than a minute, a road leading to the city wall was paved and countless orcs began to climb up from the internal passage of the siege vehicle, and rushed to the wall crazily. The human army in heavy armour was not idle. The soldiers behind the city wall stood up against the crossbows shot from below and cut the chains. The orcs who climbed up from the wall roared down, killing dozens of people. As for the siege vehicles, the soldiers on the wall did not have many tubes, as if these terrible siege weapons did not exist, then, when the first wave of orcs climbed up the wall, inside the stone tower on the wall, dozens of fireballs with hot energy were shot out, and the long flame tail bombarded the siege vehicle with terror. The flame burst out and sputtered out. The orcs, who were gathering below and ready to go up, suffered the most exaggerated damage, and their crazy screams even overshadowed the horn calls. Many orcs were even directly burned into carbon by the flame. After a round of magic attack, only five of the twenty siege vehicles were left. The others were ignited by fireballs and turned into ashes. Hundreds of orcs on each siege vehicle were directly burned to death by the fire, and the smell of scorched and smelly filled the battlefield. Smoke billowed up. The garrison above hurled boulders, rolling logs, hot oil, and kept smashing down. After spending all means, they managed to contain the orc''s crazy attack. "Roar ~" just at this moment, the sky bursts of shrill roar. A soldier fighting on the wall suddenly raised his head, and there was a bit of despair in his eyes. In the sky made up by the smoke, the bipedal flying dragon with ferocious wings appeared. Like a demon born in the world, the number of monsters that can''t be counted flies out of the thick smoke of gunpowder. The soldiers on the wall were in a riot in a moment.... chirp ~ and at the moment of the appearance of the bipedal flying dragon, the cry of falcons sounded in lissel. The soldier turned his head again and looked behind him. Suddenly, a thick smile appeared on his face. This is their reinforcements. A group of body is the body of a lion, with a falcon''s beak on its head, and a powerful life with wings on its back - Griffin, the Griffin of lissel city!! These groups of winged creatures generally have exclusive Griffin Knights behind the 10 blade creatures. Each human Knight carries an empty lance and a long bow to cope with the coming battle. Thousands of Griffin Knights attacked and killed bipedal dragons in the sky. Flying with wings, facing the flying dragon with two feet. This is the ace of lissel, and the proudest air cavalry in the past. But at this time, under the siege of nearly 5000 bipedal flying dragons, the number of Griffins is only a few thousand, which is obviously weak and lonely. However, there is no way for them to retreat. They have to fight to the death. Standing in the top tower of the city wall and overlooking the whole battlefield, adebella in a red cloak was quietly placed with two edged alchemy cannons. This kind of big killer which once made orcs tremble is like an abandoned pet. It is helpless and pitiful. There is not even a soldier to operate it. When she saw the scenes on the battlefield, her silver eyes were full of gravity. Lissel, it''s almost unstoppable. Yu Guang looked at the black barrel around her. Her heart sank to the bottom. She was short of alchemy bombs and gunpowder. Her alchemy cannon had been out of fire for three days. Lissel''s proudest weapon is now a useless iron pipe. Without powerful alchemy weapons, even though lissel has a strong heritage for thousands of years, it is desolate after all. But without the support of reinforcements, the city will become the ghost of orcs.The lissel family, too, will face destruction. She already had no way out, and had no choice but to bite her teeth. She turned her head and looked through the open window behind her, her silver eyes filled with unspeakable complexity. "Lord andabella..." at this time, from the door, we walked into the eagle nose adjutant with a shaggy beard. His armor was covered with sword scars, and even his hair was a little scorched, and his appearance was very awkward. After holding the helmet into the room, the adjutant''s expression was a little dignified. He just wanted to say something, and his eyes suddenly solidified. At this time, on the front battlefield, a huge figure suddenly dived outside the house, touching ~ before andabella had regained consciousness, the hard window had already been broken by the huge figure, and the sawdust and wings splashed ~ blood was everywhere. The house was in a mess, and the huge figure hit the other side of the alchemy cannon, leaving only a bloody trace on the ground. "Lord andebella, be careful!" The adjutant immediately drew his sword and stepped forward, his eyes full of vigilance. There was not much movement in her expression. Instead, she had some unspeakable sadness in her eyes. Two steps forward, toward the creature that was obviously seriously injured on the other side of the alchemy match, and the adjutant saw the creature breaking into the tower. Griffin. The expression also shows a bit of sadness, which is the closest partner of human beings... andebella walked to the Griffin, and her eyes became more and more sad. At this time, the Griffin was covered with huge wounds, and its flesh and blood were rolling and even its internal organs were faintly visible. She could recognize that it was caused by the claws of flying dragons with two feet. A beautiful pale gold feather had been eroded by the venom of the flying dragon. The body was covered with huge bite wounds, and the back was pockmarked and full of stench. Chirp ~ the Griffin''s sharp beaks gently opened at this time, full of pain, full of pain, eyes slightly open, incomparably nostalgic look at andabella, eyes shed a few clear tears. Then the man''s closest companion slowly turned his head and looked up eagerly on the floor beside the alchemy cannon and looked at the window which had just been hit by it. Outside the window, there was a sky under a cloud, where Griffins and flying dragons were still fighting. Then the Griffin lost its vital features in this posture of looking up, and its body became colder and colder. As she watched the Griffin lose her life in front of her, the pain and anger in her heart reached the extreme. Suddenly turned his head, pale silver eyes staring at his adjutant, cold tone with suppressed anger. "Did goblins make alchemy bombs and gunpowder?" The hawk nosed adjutant with stubble on his face shook his head in a low expression, and his helmet clanged down on the ground. "We don''t have enough materials, goblins can''t make alchemy bombs..." the cold words made her heart twinkle. Can''t make alchemy bomb... the last hope is gone?? Wuwu ~ the figure of trombone horn came into the house through the broken window, adding countless sadness to the scene. Andebella turned her head and looked out of the window at the constant defeat in the sky. Like raindrops, the Griffins fell from the sky. Her expression was full of bewilderment. Lissel, who else can save it? Chapter 251 The city of dawn. Lee looked at Harrison, who was reporting to him in front of him, and his expression became very wonderful for a time. "What are you talking about?? The adventurer who lost the plane really brought the goblin to green city Harrison looked at Lee for some unknown reasons. He didn''t seem to understand why he responded so much. He nodded naturally. "Yes, patriarch, these adventurers are really surprising, but they are normal. After all, they are not afraid of death. But it wasn''t all the goblins that these adventurers brought to green city, just the goblin''s elders, and grot said the goblin wanted to meet you Even so, Li De''s expression is still some wonderful. He didn''t expect that the players could really complete the task that made him headache. Sure enough, the power of sand sculpture is infinite. As long as you give them enough rewards, they can make some tricks. His original idea was to let the player explore the goblin''s information and lurk, and when lissel was broken, he could profit from it. But I didn''t expect that these players were really so fierce. After the plan was made, they not only delivered a lot of useful information, but also turned out the goblin directly. I did not miss the sand sculptures. In a good mood. "I''ll go back to green city and lie down. You are in charge of the overall situation in the city of dawn. The plunder of population can''t stop. No matter what the situation, the population problem must be put first." "Your command is the direction I am going." Harrison bowed respectfully. Li De nodded, his face a little thoughtful. It was November 27th, a week after the battle of lissel. According to the city hall think tank, lissel can last five days at most, or even before five days, the once glorious city will fall. At this time, the city of green had no energy to take care of the war between lissel and the orcs, because the northern undead had captured solins, the city at the junction of the southern province and the bramble province. The city with a population of more than 500000 has now become the world of the dead. All the civilians who have not escaped have become new undead. These terrible lives are not satisfied with the fall of a city. They are turning their troops to invade the southern and thorny provinces. The war ahead is extremely tight. In contrast, the orcs'' plunder is so insignificant. Even if lissel was captured by the orcs, the treaties the two countries had concluded made it impossible for the orcs to kill the city. But the undead is not the same. It is the public enemy of all life. Once the city is occupied by the undead, there will be no life to survive. So choose the lesser of the two evils, and the threat posed by orcs is undoubtedly far less than that of the undead. "In addition, immediately transfer the dead bones back from the dwarf valley. Now it''s enough to have COSO alone at this time point." Although Castro is strong, his level is only level 15, and bone dragon is level 18 combat effectiveness, which is the same level as the orc King Karp. No one can guarantee what will happen when he goes to see the goblin. He must have more power. Harrison went down immediately after he got the order. At dusk, the broken wings of the dragon were flapping, and the 20 blade bones with wide wingspan appeared above the dawn city. The majestic and majestic body immediately shocked countless residents in the square, but the residents saw that the security forces below did not act, and they all put down their hearts. They looked at the withered bones flying freely above with excitement. "My God, that''s a giant dragon!" "No, that''s the dragon of the dead!" "Is that bone dragon our enemy?" "What a huge body! Uncle Jacko, come out to see the bone dragon "Aunt Mary, you see, that''s the legendary bone dragon!" On the contrary, the new residents are full of fear, and many even run back screaming. "Come on, run, Warcraft is coming!" "The dragon is coming. Go home and take shelter!! The dragon is on the goddess "..." the appearance of panic is in sharp contrast to the leisurely old residents around. Many old residents can''t help laughing at the excited appearance of these new people. "Fool, the security team didn''t send out air defense alarm, didn''t sound the battle signal of enemy invasion, this bone dragon is not the enemy." "Kids, what''s the panic? The adults of the Holy Light blood clan are there. If there is a problem, the Holy Light blood clan will solve it at the first time..." "this is the dawn city! Don''t panic, new friends. Nothing can hurt us under the rule of the Lord of Cachar. " "..." under the spontaneous appeasement of the surrounding residents, those flustered new residents slowly came back to their senses. Yu Guang felt a little ashamed after seeing that the adults of the security forces and Shengguang blood clan didn''t react at all.It''s a shame. But when they looked up for the second time and saw the bone dragon flying in the sky, their hearts were again filled with unspeakable shock. It was a bone dragon. They were lucky to see such a powerful life which only existed in legend. This magical city is really incredible, dwarves, orcs, blood clan, Cyclops, undead, what else they do not have?? At this time, many residents with small minds are being watered down in the most direct way. Against a city that enslaves dragons... They''re not crazy. "Gagaga ~ humble civilians, now know that the great dead man has not deceived you!! I am the bone dragon!! Eternal and only bone dragon The ugly voice of the dead bones immediately petrified the old residents in the square, because... All the old residents present have heard the sound. Isn''t this NIMA the little skeleton in the corner of dawn square that was imprisoned by the Lord of Cachar? The little skeleton''s favorite thing to do was to boast that he had a bone dragon, and he enjoyed it, as all the residents of dawn City knew. At first, many residents believed that they would listen to the story of the skeleton every day, but later they found that the little skeleton was too wordy to bear. What''s more, the content boasted by the other party is extremely unreliable, such as the bone dragon of level 18, the vice president of the Dark Pact, and what easily destroyed the powerful mage tower in green city... later, fewer and fewer residents went to see the undead''s life, and they were numb. Only some children had the courage to play with the wordy little skeleton. Residents from the beginning of curiosity to the back of the strange, that little skeleton instantly became the quietest corner of dawn square. At this time, hearing the familiar tone of withered bones, the residents were shocked one by one. "Isn''t it? The Lord of Cachar actually imprisoned a dead man with a bone dragon in dawn square for us to visit?" "Goddess, this is incredible, that wordy undead actually has a bone dragon?" "Praise the dawn, under the great crown, even such a powerful bone dragon can enslave them, and also imprison each other in the square for all the people to visit. This is a great grace. Praise the Lord of dawn "..." hearing the discussion below, the dead bones flying in the sky are even more proud. As soon as the wings vibrate, the huge body swoops down towards the dawn square, and then rises again in a scream, rolling up an air wave. "The great man with dead bones is an invincible bone dragon. The residents of the city of dawn will praise their greatness with loud voice! Those who praise me will get the protection of the dead man. Let''s call out the name of the old man with dead bones... " when Li came to the square, he could not help but feel a stiff face. This damned soul, as soon as he came back, he made such a big noise. Just as the crowd below was really ready to shout the name of the dead bone, Li De''s cold words made his wingspan 20 blades, and his whole body was made up of hard white bones, and the 18 level undead, whose head flashed with the dark blue soul fire, trembled all over. "Dead bones, come down." Then, in the eyes of all the residents, the terrifying dragon, which had just been so powerful, fell on the ground after a dive, and then took a few steps forward with its sharp claws and put its head in front of Li De with extreme cleverness. Like a kitten, he did something extremely inconsistent with the powerful bone dragon. "The great master, your most humble servant is waiting for your arrival..." the residents around were stunned when they saw this scene, and then they looked at the figure that could make the bone dragon subject - the master of dawn, the great lord of Cachar! One by one they bowed together. "Good day, the great lord of Cachar..." "good day, under the great crown..." "under the crown, your most loyal believers greet you humbly... Li De''s eyes scan a circle of people. Except for a small number of new residents, all residents are saluting. A smile, a big dark boss can get a group of ordinary human incomparable worship and recognition, this matter how to look at it is a kind of magic. "Arise, our people." Li De''s high sounding voice echoed above the dawn square. The old residents were looking forward to it, and the new residents heard the city master''s speech for the first time. "At this time, the blood clan of the holy light is fighting hard for the city of dawn and fighting for every one of our residents. You should be thankful and honored, because you are the people of the dawn city and my people, and that''s why you get all this. "Li De''s tone softened slightly. "Many things will happen in the dawn city of this cold winter moon. We will bring more civilians displaced by the war back to dawn city. They are civilians who have lost their homes because of the orcs, just like you. Dawn city has the ability to lead more residents to a better life. " Speaking of the final tone of a slight pause, eyes burning around after a circle in just said today''s concluding remarks. "I hope you can help them integrate into the dawn city as soon as possible. After getting rid of my people, I thank all the people in the city of dawn in the name of the Lord of dawn, the patriarch of the blood clan of the holy light. " After that, Lee bowed to the residents. Then. Ding Ding Ding ~ if Li De looks at his attribute panel at this time, he will find that after this move, the number of Pan believers has increased by more than 500, and the number of believers has also increased by hundreds. It''s better than half a month of hard work by his holy priest Nello. When did the noble nobles respect such humble civilians so much? Thanking a bunch of humble civilians is unthinkable in the outside world. Suddenly, with such an operation and a few words, Li De quickly attracted a large number of believers. Both old and new residents paid him the highest respect. After that, Li De slowly glanced around the crowd with encouragement in his eyes. The residents he saw were suddenly excited. Especially, Li De kept nodding. Many residents seemed to think that he was signaling to them, and tears of excitement were coming out. It''s a gift from the goddess of fortune to have such a respected City Lord. Praise the city of dawn and the Lord of cachal!! When the believers rose again, Li De withdrew his eyes with satisfaction. I didn''t say much. In the eyes of all the people, I stepped on the head of the bone dragon and stood. A wave of your hand. "Take off, go." When the dead bone got the command, he immediately stood up and flapped the Dragon Wings with 20 blades. Whoosh ~ the wind blows up. The crowd around was unable to stand still. The powerful and domineering bone dragon ascended into the sky, and the more remarkable thing was to stand on the head of the giant dragon, making the figure of the terrifying bone dragon''s servants. The great lord of cachal. In everyone''s eyes, the black mage''s robe is hunting in the wind. His handsome face and deep eyes are full of indescribable charm. Spread your wings and fly. Bone dragon left the city of dawn. With Li De''s departure, the crowd not only did not calm down, but also excited to talk to each other. Whether the small skeletons on the dawn square really have bone dragons, or the powerful ones directly submit to their city lords, or bow to all people under the crown of the great cachal, all these are full of topics. And today''s scene is bound to make the memory of the new residents who did not have much influence on the City owners before. That''s the great existence that can make the bone dragon kneel down and submit! After flying out of the city of dawn, Lee threw Castro out of his pocket. Brush ~ the bronze beast in armor appears in the air. Lee stepped on the head of the bone dragon and made a sudden effort to jump onto Castro. "Dead bones, keep up with Castro." After that, he drove Castro to green city, and he had not experienced supersonic flight yet. in his extraordinary armor, Castro accelerated in an instant ~ touching ~ the air behind him exploded ~ a white fog was diffused around him, and then disappeared in front of the dead bones in the blink of an eye. The dead bone looked at the scene in front of him for a long time and didn''t return to his mind. What the hell?? Just now I was dazzled?? This guy''s gone?? After returning to God, he flapped his wings wildly to catch up with him. He is a bone dragon of level 18! How can be 15 level bats to throw behind the butt?? However, no matter how hard he tried to flap his wings, he still couldn''t catch up with the shadow which still disappeared. Finally, he was withered several times. Can''t bear it, the great man with dead bones was bullied by a level 15 bat!!! In the end, after howling, he could only smell the smell left by Castro honestly, and through the mental imprint left by Lee de in his mind, barely sensed their direction and chased them. At the same time, the spirit of the necromancer was extremely depressed. Does he not know what kind of strength Castro is? The only thing that can get rid of him is what Li De has done. He remembers that the armor on the other side has changed greatly, especially the power fluctuation of the perfect armorSuddenly, my heart is full of envy... I want the armor of extraordinary level, too. Although dead bones have been mixed for so many years, he has no extraordinary armor. It''s not that he doesn''t want it. As long as he sticks with the word "extraordinary", whatever it is will become extremely rare. Castro''s armor cost nearly 80 pounds of silver, which was forged by the dwarf master himself and refined by the power of faith that only gods can possess. Thus, he got extraordinary armor. Extraordinary and perfect are only one step away, but perfect armor can''t even eat ash after supernormal. But dead bones can only do envy, after all, Castro is obviously a son. Lee sat behind Castro and experienced for the first time what it was like to fly at supersonic speed. As soon as the wings of Castro bat in extraordinary armor vibrated, the air would burst. The earth was disappearing under his eyelids with great speed. Moreover, Castro''s body is also extremely flexible, in such a high-speed flight, he can freely carry out somersaults and sharp turns, which can be called tough. had to say that the 500 thousand Li De krupk''s awesome armor was so powerful that he also enjoyed the pleasure of racing after releasing the dragon scale shield. The distance between green city and Yuanshan mountain range is about 500 km, and it is nearly 600 km from the edge of remote mountain range to dawn City, in this way, the straight-line distance between green city and dawn city is about 1000 km. But under Castro''s strong wind, less than one day, Lee saw the green city''s towering wall like a mountain. And the dead bones behind him had disappeared, and he was obviously dumped 18 blocks. It took about half a day for the dragon to appear in sight with its 20 blade wingspan. Li De looked at the dead bones near him with a smile, and without saying much, he waved his hand. "Enter the dimensional plane, your appearance is not suitable to appear in the eyes of the crowd." After two breaths of withered bones, he turned his head and took a look at his huge body. The depression that had been compared by Castro immediately disappeared. Ao Jiao said, "the great boneless adults will frighten those green city soft eggs silly ~ I am a bone dragon! Powerful bone dragon!! GA GA GA ~ " as soon as Li De''s face was black, he would dare to go to heaven with a ladder. He was too lazy to pay attention to the undead. After Castro put him on the ground, he put the smaller Castro on his shoulder. But the withered bones in the sky were proud to howl alone for a while and found that there was no audience. Suddenly, they tore open the space and hid in the dimensional plane, and quietly followed Li De behind. Black Rose Manor, the residence of the dark covenant. Lied''s figure appeared at the gate of the fortified manor, which was like a city wall, where grot had been waiting for a long time. "Under ELO''s crown, grot welcomes you The northern soldier bowed with great respect. Under the crown of ELO, the dark legend that can make the heart of the devil''s chairman, level 19 heart eater Wales, tremble appears again. Around the dark about the crowd to see the corner of Lee''s mouth after the fangs showed a very enthusiastic look. Under the crown of ELO, this is the extraordinary existence certified by the heart eating devil Wales. Of course, this is also their master. Lied nodded, without saying much, and motioned for grot to lead the way. He didn''t come to have a chat. The goblin that suddenly appeared was his purpose. After entering the palace like manor, he wandered around and finally came to a huge room. Grot pushes open the white door carved with dragon reliefs and asks for Lee. Step in. After stepping into the hall, Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly. At the first sight, he saw a dwarf creature, the goblin, sitting at a long oval table with a slightly flustered face. The goblin was wearing a small wallet, about 1.3 blade, shorter than the dwarf. With a big head which is not directly proportional to the size of the body, the facial features are not very different from that of human beings. The two black eyes are flashing with timid light, the skin on the body is light green. The only difference is that the ears are like the ears of bats. They can see the huge difference between life and human beings at a glance. After seeing Li De, the goblin stood up and looked at grot behind him with a worried expression. "Lord grot..." it is obvious that Lee, with his fangs exposed, makes the goblin feel a great threat. Vampires are extremely dark lives. They don''t just hunt people. Any other life that doesn''t look good will be hunted and killed. Human beings are afraid of blood race, and other races have no less fear and hatred towards blood race, especially those with weak power. Goblins live in the underground world, but they are essentially neutral. They are neither dark nor kind. They belong to themselves.Grot takes two steps forward, bows to lied again, and then turns to look at the goblin. The huge body of 2.2 blade height is extremely pressing for this small creature. "Yoel ash mountain, standing in front of you, is the master of the covenant of darkness, vice president of the devil''s heart, and the crown of the great ELO. Talk to the crown in your most respectful manner. "Grott''s tone was merciless, even intimidating. Do you dare to be obedient? If you don''t obey, you will be killed. The weak have no choice. Hearing this, the timid goblin immediately shook his whole body, looked at Lee with great fear, and immediately knelt down on his knees and put his head on the ground. "Under the great Yiluo crown, on behalf of the Huishan tribe, I''d like to extend my most revered greetings to you... the name of Yiluo has 10 legendary points in the underground world of green city. The legend degree of up to 10 points has activated several powerful characteristics. Ordinary life will soften when seeing Li De''s legs. At this time, you''er is scared immediately after hearing the name. Goblin, the race of pride and arrogance and timidity of these two extreme characters into a body, and at this time the scene of this dwarf is clearly not entitled to be proud. "Get up, yoel grey hill. What can I do for you?" After sitting on the throne, Lee''s eyes were burning at the goblin, as if he didn''t know how the other party came from. But then the timid goblin, who had just met, said something that surprised him. "Under the crown of Yiluo, the Huishan tribe implores the great you to help the Huishan tribe and our ally the liser family. You have reached the level of transcendence. You must have the power to stop those damned orcs. In exchange, I would like to contribute the news of the twelve magic scrolls artifact known by the Huishan tribe to the great crown you... twelve magic scrolls?? Isn''t this the artifact of the supernatural mage in the city of green, which was stolen by the mysterious Viscount Bernard, the president of the dark covenant?? Why did goblins get the news of the twelve magic scrolls? Li De immediately couldn''t sit still. He didn''t expect the dwarf to bring so much news. That''s a magic weapon. The extraordinary equipment worth 500000 jinpuke is like a beggar in front of the extraordinary... PS: there is no charge for this section. I have to move on the 20th and 21st. I came back late today to write it. I''m tired and become a dog. If you have any wrong characters, please mark them. I can''t open my eyes. I''ll get up tomorrow and change it... I have to work all day on the 21st, so I don''t have time to write. I''ll ask you a leave first ~ it''s too troublesome to move. I''ll make up for it after the Dragon Boat Festival break. I love you Chapter 252 Artifact?? Looking at yu''er''s timid appearance in front of him, Li De quickly breaks away from the greed of hearing the artifact, and regains his calmness in the shortest time, his eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t know much about the goblin race. It was only through the data collected by the crimson moon analysis department and the information sent to him by grot. After getting the news of the legendary artifact, this race, which has always been known for its cleverness and arrogance, did not choose to keep it strictly, but used it as a bargaining chip? His keen sense of smell made him feel that it was not as simple as it seemed. Now, he is in an absolutely strong position, holding the initiative that goblins can''t resist. In this case, the goblin chose to expose his cards, which is too stupid. However, they have not even started the negotiation. They have just played four two shots. He wants to play ball?? Is this a conspiracy? Or is it the goblin''s own claim? Or is he being tested by some unexplained mystery? Li De''s eyes were bright and dim, and his expression gradually became a little cold. At this time, the goblin, youl Huishan, who was staring at by Li De, was dripping with sweat on his face and swallowing in his mouth. He felt like he was being watched by a dragon. As long as there are some slight mistakes, he will be immediately devoured by the dragon in front of him. At this time, his mind came up with all kinds of frightening legends under the Yiluo crown, and his inner fear was magnified countless times in this special environment. In the hall where the light is not bright, the time of magic lights and candles around him is slightly flickering. The huge scarlet war oil painting on the wall behind Lee De''s back makes him extremely mysterious and terrifying. In this environment, lonely and helpless, and with low strength, without any chips and confidence, you''er''s legs are shaking uncontrollably. After a long and long time, it seemed that a full winter moon had passed. At last, you heard that the man sitting on the throne had opened his mouth under the crown, which was legendary to be so powerful that it could not be predicted. "Yoel ash hill, tell me the goblin''s plan. Why did the goblin choose to ask for help from the covenant of darkness? Besides, I want to know the news of artifact. "Li De''s eyes are like electricity, with unquestionable strength. Yu''er was excited, and the short figure immediately stood up, and the long oval table, which was not high enough, pressed his chin. After barely suppressing the panic in his heart, he said with some fanaticism, "under the crown, because you are Yiluo, who is respected by all the underground worlds in green city, above the extraordinary!" The weak worship the strong and seek the protection of the strong. This is the law of honor that has never changed. However, the legend of 10 points under the crown of Eliot is obviously enough to make this goblin worship. "Today''s Huishan tribe can only survive with extraordinary protection... We have been surrounded by hundreds of thousands of ORC troops in lissel, and they have a powerful bimon!! In green city, no one can save the goblin and lissel except you... " this reason can hardly be said in the past, and lied nodded slightly. He''s ELO now, certified by level 19 hearteater Wales, a powerful presence with half the demon blood. With his current legend of 10 points, no matter whether he is in the underground world of green city, as long as he is not a pure civilian, most of them have heard about the legend under the Yiluo crown. Even bards preach that the president of the covenant of darkness is a mysterious and powerful supernatural. This is the advantage of legend degree. As long as the legend degree is higher, his name will be more easily praised and remembered. In the glory, only powerful heroes or evil terror of the dark boss can be known by a large number of civilians and professionals, can have a strong reputation is nothing but the existence of power terror to the extreme. To find out whether an aborigine is powerful, it is no longer necessary to question whether the bard is chanting his name. Of course, there are also Li De''s routines and top-level ones, but the reliability of operation in this way is quite high. "Why don''t you go to Lord Locke?" Green van der, the only flatterer in his heart, didn''t have a slight flattery. Yoel shook his head, a little depressed. "Under Locke''s crown, the goblin refused to ask for help, even I didn''t see him. The spirits of the North caught most of Locke''s attention, moreover... The contract between Norland Empire and orcs seems not to be violated by Locke''s crown... the goblin can only rely on himself..." Li De nodded slightly. For the Norland Empire, you orcs It doesn''t matter how, but you can''t use high-end power. The civilians on the border are worthless in the eyes of the great nobles. Only the land is what they must be in charge of. Maybe these nobles will never reclaim the land on the border all their lives, but this does not hinder their desire to control.That''s why orcs only plunder and never occupy the Norland empire. Because the orcs knew very well that even if they occupied the land of the Norland Empire, they would not be able to defend it. At this critical moment, the undead in the north are the natural enemies of mankind. As long as the orcs don''t do too much wrong, green city will hardly take out their hands to deal with them. After all, the annual invasion has already numbed green city. Li De shook his head. The weak never have the power to control the fate. The goblin went in with what he thought was a rich chip. He couldn''t even see the extraordinary face. You can imagine how much the blow was. If we can find him, I''m afraid that in addition to his "extraordinary", it''s more than that. At least, he may make a move. After all, no one will not care about the magic scroll. The higher the power, the more the life will yearn for the high-end artifact. because only the existence above the ordinary can really exert the power of the artifact, which is lower than the supernatural, holding the artifact can only use the very obvious power. Seeing that lied didn''t speak again, you felt his heart beating in his throat. Although he knew that there was a great risk in asking for dark life, he might only die when he came, but if he did not come, thousands of people of the whole Huishan tribe would be buried under the tusks of orcs. The Huishan tribe has no choice. "Good, Goblin from Huishan tribe, your reason won my approval. Now, tell me about the whereabouts of the artifact you know. " Li Degen didn''t talk about asking for compensation after rescuing the goblin, but asked directly. The initiative is in his hands. Now, goblins have no choice. Negotiate? Sorry, goblins don''t even qualify for the table. It seems that you, who had been prepared for this, did not hesitate. He said directly, "under the crown of Yiluo, artifact exists in the underground world..." Li Demi raised his head and looked at the little green skin and big eyes with some doubts. "The underworld, the underworld you live in?? Isn''t that occupied by the orcs? " "No," Yul shook his head. "Our territory is only part of the underground world... the Huishan tribe once lived in a vast underground world hundreds of years ago. But the underworld is too dangerous, and our race faces this destruction all the time. In this way, in order to find a new way out, the Huishan tribe spent three hundred years. Finally, we found a place of hope. That''s our territory now, the underworld occupied by orcs. " "We followed the edge of the underworld and found a passage to our present territory." Lee''s expression became more and more strange. How could he feel that things were becoming more and more complicated now, but he didn''t interrupt you and let him continue. "Although we are in a place of hope, we go back to the underground world to trade through that channel every year... Day after day, the time has passed for hundreds of years, and the Huishan tribe has grown from dozens of clansmen to 5000. However, the crisis is inevitable. Ten years ago, a black dragon suddenly appeared from the swamp and interrupted our lives. " swamp? Black dragon?!! Hearing the names of these two attributes, Li De stood up fiercely, his eyes sharp as a blade, and looked at you closely. "Are you sure it''s the black dragon in the swamp?? Is there a cyclops tribe called thunder tribe living by the swamp? " Youer was shocked by the cold eyes of Li De and stammered, "I''m sorry, under the crown of Yiluo, the mud swamp is too large. The Huishan tribe has only explored a small area, and we have never heard of the existence of the Cyclops..." only then did Li De Nei withdraw his terrible eyes and slowly sit down, but his mood has changed a little bit ¡£ I didn''t expect that the goblin might have something to do with COSO''s underground world. The information inside seems to be complicated. Long fingers stretched out, gently tapping on the table, "continue." Yu Er this just from Li De''s threatening momentum to return to God, hastily continued to say. "At that time, the Huishan tribe was excavating an ancient relic left by a goblin, in which a large number of ancient alchemy objects appeared. We were very excited about this. Just as we were about to occupy the ruins, the patriarch dug out a magic scroll made of parchment material... speaking of this, Yul''s eyes flashed with irresistible greed. "Twelve magic scrolls, the ancient inscriptions on them! The flickering breath on the magic scroll made a terrible magic tide appear around. The clan leader holding the scroll directly rose from level 13 to level 15! " Yu''er''s voice was more and more high. "This is an epic scene. The great Huishan tribe found the legendary twelve magic scrolls when excavating the relics of ancient goblins. Their patriarch got the power given by the artifact, and became a strong man in one leap!"But just as Lee was about to ask, yoel''s voice dropped in an instant, as if the opera had suddenly turned from high to low. "It''s a pity that the breath of that mysterious scroll is so exaggerated that it startles the black dragon who just came out to hunt... There is no doubt that we are defeated. The goblin of Huishan clan has no power to resist the Dragon... The magic scroll that gave the clan leader great power was also taken away by the dragon, and the black dragon who got the magic scroll started to kill cruelly. Five thousand people... After half a day, there are only one thousand left. If the patriarch had not found the center of the ancient ruins and started the transmission array, maybe the grey mountain goblin would have died in the hands of the black dragon. When we returned to Huishan territory, we didn''t know whether it was because the explosion of the ancient relics that was automatically destroyed after the center was activated was too violent, which caused a strong earthquake. The passageway connecting the underground world led by the Huishan mountain was destroyed... the Huishan tribe also lost contact with the underground world. " After listening to the reason, Li De nodded his head. "So that''s why you later worked with lissel?" Yul''s big black eyes showed a little gratitude, "yes, under the crown, the Huishan tribe without underground passage lost all supplies. In only two years, we were almost in a desperate situation. At this time, the young Lord of andabella broke into our territory. Which young lady won the friendship of the Huishan tribe with her erudite wisdom. To this end, we use alchemy bombs and all kinds of alchemy items for food and supplies... Lord andebella is a friend of the goblin, so I ask ELO to crown everything to save Lord adebella. " At last, Li De, who straightened out the cause of the matter, was somewhat complicated. "Do you know the strength of the black dragon? Where is it now? " You er shook his head. "No one knows where the black dragon''s nest is. The mud swamp is too huge..." after hearing this, Li De couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed, but he didn''t care too much. Black dragon, the underground world, is not what dawn city can explore now. He still needs time to develop. "How can I be sure that the artifact news is true? If you only have this useless information, it doesn''t make sense to me. " Hearing Li De''s question, you''er turned pale and bit his teeth. Suddenly, a thumb sized fragment appeared in his hand. "Under Yiluo''s crown, this is a corner that the patriarch tore off before the black dragon robbed the twelve magic scrolls..." when Li De saw this scene, he was not interested in the horn, but that the goblin had space equipment?? It''s very rare. As for the thumb size, which was made of gray material like a parchment, lied didn''t care. If it was a artifact, how could it be torn off by a goblin? Isn''t that a joke? After taking it from Yul''s hand, he looked at the properties of the fragment with a somewhat indifferent attitude. Mysterious fragment additional attributes: after wearing, it restores 10 magic points per second, and is immune to all legendary explorations. It is immune to mind control, and reduces magic phage by 50%. Introduction: it seems to be a piece of unimportant artifact corner. What the hell?? Are you kidding me? Is this piece of paper really a artifact??? Lee''s eyes were almost staring out. How can you tear a piece of goblin from above?? Can you have the power to damage the artifact and kill the Dragon directly? It''s so weird. It was so strange that even if the artifact fragments were put in front of him, it was very difficult for him to accept. He just wanted to get the goblins back to dawn city and let them bomb the magic language bats to strengthen the air force of dawn city. Now suddenly there are twelve magic scrolls. What''s more ridiculous is that a little goblin actually took out the pieces of artifact. It''s fantastic and ridiculous. This sudden turning point really complicated Li De''s mood without any psychological preparation. Of course, Li Deli put this piece of artifact into his bag and restored 10 points of magic every second after wearing it. He would not let go of such a powerful attribute. As for the goblin, do you have any objection... Yes, he believes that the other party will not. After the good harvest, Li De was in a good mood. He got such a powerful equipment. It was just like that. "Just this one?" Looking at the dwarf goblin in front of him, he also casually asked. However, you er shook his head. "Under the crown of ELO, there is a piece twice as large as this one, which is now in the hands of our patriarch. As long as you can rescue the Huishan tribe, all this belongs to you. " Keke, Li De almost didn''t choke on his saliva. It''s too much for you to tear a piece from the artifact. Even two pieces have been torn out?!Am I in the wrong world? When did the artifact, which was claimed to be unable to be wiped out by the power below the gods, tear it like paper? It''s hard to understand... but it doesn''t hinder Lee''s plan. After that, he was a little shocked and shocked. "I''ve always been very fond of goblins. This intelligent race deserves all respect. And those damned orcs dare to bully lissel and hurt brave goblins. The covenant of darkness will not cease! " After saying that, he looked at the excited Yul, but did not wait for the other party to speak. His eyes narrowed slightly, as if he were casually saying, "you, it seems that goblins are especially good at making alchemy bombs? I heard grott say that the goblin''s Alchemy bomb, like the weapon forged by dwarves, is appreciated by all races of glory. " Hearing this, you''er''s eyes brightened up in an instant, and he immediately felt a great favor for Li De. It''s a great compliment to compare the goblin''s Alchemy bomb with the weapon forged by dwarves. "Your insight is enough to make the goddess of life marvel. Under the crown of iloh, only goblins can make the most powerful alchemy bomb every time, and none of us can surpass..." the tone is a bit proud. Li De''s smile was even more brilliant. Artifact fragments can directly enhance his strength, while alchemy bombs can enhance the details of dawn city. Both are good things. Children make choices, and naturally they want them all. "Very well, Yul, I believe this crisis will not pose a threat to the ancient Huishan tribe. Maybe this is a new starting point for the Huishan tribe. Now, we need to study how to save your people. I hope it''s better to save them without losing one, "because even one loss will make his heart ache. "You, believe me, you won''t regret your choice today... you finally heard what he wanted to hear most, and he paid all the chips at the beginning for this commitment? "Under the crown of ELO, your personality and moral character are the most noble in the world, comparable to the moon, and most worthy of the respect and worship of goblins. You are our hope and the eternal sun ~ " Lee looked at the excited goblin expression and was very happy for a time. Sure enough, smart goblins are the most honest people in the world. Praise the goddess. Without knowing that he sold himself and returned the money to the trafficker who sold himself, he was happy like a child. PS: after moving home, I haven''t sorted out a lot of things. After thinking about it, I still beat out a chapter ~ ha, is it a little surprise. I have identified the wrong characters, some trouble to help me mark it up tomorrow to change. Go to bed. Good night, my friends. Chapter 253 To tell you the truth, what happened today was unexpected to Li De. It was not only the goblin''s sudden visit that surprised him, but also the information revealed by the goblin that surprised him. The twelve magic scrolls, the underground world with swamps and black dragons. All this gave him a sense of disobedience. If it''s just a artifact or a black dragon, he won''t link the underworld in Yul''s mouth with COSO''s underground world, but there''s another swamp in the middle. There are not so many coincidences in the world. That is to say, the black dragon who snatched the twelve magic scrolls mentioned by Yul is likely to be the black dragon that killed the 19 level Cyclops and COSO''s father. However, Li De was a little disappointed that although the two underground worlds could be connected together, the dawn City obviously did not have the energy and strength to explore the vast underground world in a short time. As for the Dragon slaughter, it had to be put on hold. Moreover, if you really want him to try to seize the artifact, Lee may be lack of interest when he comes back to God. Artifact is not so easy to get. What did the once Viscount Bernard want to plot the twelve magic scrolls in Locke''s hands? It has opened the door of the bottomless abyss, forged powerful weapons with the power of gods, and used several top combat effectiveness above level 15 as victims to lure the tiger away from the mountain... Which of these is not a big deal. Rao is so, the mysterious existence of level 19 is still missing. I don''t know whether he was killed by the supernatural or escaped successfully. Now a black dragon who doesn''t know the level has mastered the artifact, and the other party has not been able to trace, and even can not determine the strength of the black dragon. In this case, trying to seize the artifact is also a dream. In contrast, there is another piece of artifact in the hand of the chief of the Huishan tribe that you said is different. He''s got a piece of his hand. It''s a certified artifact. Although it is not as good as the complete artifact, it is far more hopeful than the artifact. Mysterious shard additional attributes: after wearing, it restores 10 magic points per second, and is immune to all legendary explorations, immune to mind control, and reduces 50% of the magic phage damage. Introduction: it seems to be a piece of unimportant artifact corner. Although the attribute of this artifact fragment is very simple, it can be said that it is powerful to increase its size. Just 10 points per second magic recovery is invincible. He recovers only 1 point of magic power per second under normal state at night. After drinking the magic blood, his 1000% recovery speed can reach 10 points, wearing artifact fragments is equivalent to drinking magic blood all the time, which greatly increases his endurance. And the other three attributes are not bad, immune detection, that is, immune to mind control and magic regurgitation. 50% damage reduction is enough to excite him. In particular, the rare attribute of magic phage reducing 50% damage is simply tailor-made for him. He will improve the magic in the future, which is not a random fabrication. It was a big surprise. And despite the artifact fragments that were extremely useful to him, Lee''s main target has never been a artifact. All he wanted was the goblin race and their alchemy bombs. Artifact can improve a person''s combat effectiveness, but goblin can improve the whole city of dawn. One is combat level goods, the other is strategic level. The two are not the same concept. Fortunately, it''s not a multiple choice question. He can take all of them. After grot and yoel went down, Lee was again lost in thought. "Lissel is now an exploding explosive magazine, and it is almost impossible to save the city. Dawn city is not strong enough to repel hundreds of thousands of orcs. And my goal is not to crush the orcs and save lissel. I just need goblins. How can we save goblins from hundreds of thousands of troops? With magic? Transmission array? Magic language bat? Tunnel? " Li De''s thinking is very clear. He only needs goblins. As for the fall of lissel, it has little to do with him. He is a vampire, the shoulder of the villain, and the standard big boss of darkness. it''s good not to take the opportunity to burn, kill and plunder people, but also to save people? Isn''t that a joke. Good to the people in dawn City, that is, they are their own people, and will fight for the blood clan in the future. Human beings in the outside world are always enemies of the blood clan. It''s polite not to hit the dog''s head when they meet each other... He takes the blood clan to rescue him, for fear that the people in lissel will be the first to deal with him, not the orcs. Thinking about Li De, he suddenly smiles, and his eyes flash a bit of fun. Dawn city has always been short of high-end population, especially those with knowledge and culture. Because they plundered back civilians, many of his plans could not be carried out.For example, he can''t even get together the teachers. Now it seems that a very good opportunity is in front of him. Lissel is a famous city of erudite scholars. This city was established by the descendants of the royal family of lissel Empire thousands of years ago. The cultural atmosphere is very strong. The lissel erudite family was famous in the Norland empire. Why not take advantage of this time to plunder some of lissel''s high-end population? Li De''s smile is more and more brilliant. If the goblin knew what lied was thinking at the moment, he would be crying. He just wanted to find help. But how can''t think that he will personally put himself into the wolf''s mouth, and this dragon still peeps at them for a long time powerful existence. At this time, Li De made up his mind and decided to take a vote. As a vampire, the legendary big boss of darkness, this kind of thing is in line with his identity. The orc invasion of the border is a natural disaster for lissel, but is it an opportunity for dawn city? According to the direction of the orcs'' attack, maybe their goal is green city. Even if green city falls down, his loss will be extremely exaggerated. But this did not prevent him from getting enough war dividends in this battle. What''s more, green city is still a long time from the fall. The core city of the southern province has concentrated the top power of the whole south. how terrible the hidden power under the iceberg is, I''m afraid no one knows. Orcs may not be able to chew this hard bone. "How can we plunder the high-end population and bring out the goblins?" After Li De Li cleared his mind, he could not help but feel some headache, and the problem returned to the origin. Surrounded by hundreds of thousands of ORC troops, it is impossible to bring out a large number of goblins. And not to mention plundering the high-end population. The brain is running wild, and if you want to get enough benefits from lissel, you have to solve this problem. Strong attack? No way. With this strength, we have to consider so much? From the sky? ... bipedal dragons would love to kill them. Escape from the tunnel? One or two or dozens of them are OK, but... If the goblins of thousands of people still want to plunder more high-end population, it is impossible. the noses of orcs and wolf cavalry are more effective than anything, and dozens of people can be hidden. Even high-level magic can not completely cover the smell of the crowd. With magic or teleportation? At this point in the war, space has been blocked by Orc casters for a long time. the most fear of space magic is space chaos. Every time a war comes, space is always the first to be disturbed by casters. Last time goblins were able to be teleported safely from the territory to lissel City, and luck accounted for most of them. So it seems that the most feasible one is even more unreliable. After all, no one wants to be torn apart by space turbulence. "The success rate from the outside is too small..." Li De whispered, and then his eyes slowly brightened up, "well, can''t we do it from the outside, can''t we do it from the inside?" He suddenly thought of Craig, who had not been contacted for a long time. After becoming the temple warrior of dawn sect, the level 16 werewolf was sent to the dwarf Valley to rebuild the lion tribe. Then the orcs came, and Craig was drafted to fight. I don''t know why. The other side didn''t get in touch with dawn city again. Instead, they were silent in the orc army. And it''s almost impossible for him to find Craig in hundreds of thousands of troops and reestablish contact with each other through the original communication channels. So it was delayed. Originally, Li De didn''t pay much attention to this matter. After all, he could feel Craig''s soul all the time. The other side was extremely vigorous and loyal to him. If he can''t get in touch, he can''t use the other party at this time point. But now it''s not the same. The goblin''s call for help and he''s looking at the top talent in lissel. It''s impossible to achieve his goal by relying on external forces alone, so it is necessary to contact Craig now. The werewolf inside the orc may help him find new ideas. Lee shook his head. He didn''t expect Craig, who was drafted by the orcs, to be his most important card. At this time, Li De was in a good mood and his fate was really wonderful. No one could guarantee what would happen next. "Still, it''s up to Craig first," he said, clearing his mind and closing his eyes slightly. was conscious of silence in the spiritual sea. He found the mark of Craig. Then he invoked the power of faith to wrap his consciousness through time and space. His consciousness came into the werewolf''s mind by blinking his spiritual mark in Craig''s mind.This is the biggest bug in the power of faith, which only needs to consume the power of faith. As a God, he can come to the believers'' minds. The more devout the believer is to his faith, the stronger the power he can bring, and even to some extent, he can use his own strength to the believers. That''s what his exclusive holy priest Nicolo is, and Lide can even deliver 70% - 80% of his power to each other. This is the legendary god drop. Of course, Craig is transformed into the spirit of the divine art, and the other party will never reach the level of Nilo. Lide estimated that he could deliver his 30% power to each other at most, but for this 16 level werewolf, his level 14 God''s 30% power seems to be a little bit trivial. It''s hundreds of kilometers away. Craig, with the fierce wolf head, suddenly opened his eyes, and shouted, "under the crown!" Then he looked around and looked around in a dazed way. When he saw nobody, he quickly hid in a dark corner... br > -- br > the three players of the mixed thunderbolt Chengkun looked at each other strangely, and they were eager to stop. Finally, mixed yuan stood with his head hard, pointing to the rusty waste sewer in the woods, and the tone was a little stiff. "Under the crown of ilow, the abandoned sewer is the secret road to liser City, and the other end of the passage is a house that is about to collapse, which is very safe." After finishing, the language stopped to see this with a black mask, only two deep eyes of the super big boss. This is the master of the dark contract. I didn''t expect that they could one day perform tasks with NPC at this level. This big leg must be firmly held. "But do you really want to go from here?" In the mixed yuan heart, ilow is under the crown, which is known in the official forum at present, can reach the NPC, can rank in the top three strong existence. The first is the undead monarch who set off the disaster of the dead. The knight who broke the sword once wrote a post about the great achievements of the undead monarch. The glorious empire has now fallen most of the territory under the attack of the dead. Several countries around the country struggle hard on the border. No NPC can shake the undead monarch in the first short time. But this ELO crown is no bad, the existence of the extraordinary, golden big thick legs, any pluck of leg hair enough to eat enough. The longer in glory, the more shocked the so-called game, the more shocked the mixed yuan heart was. He naturally knew how proud the existence of such terror as ilot was under the crown of ELO, but what he didn''t expect was that after they took the goblin out of liser City, the powerful boss knew that they had secret access to liser city. He would let him know immediately They took him into liser. It seems to the mixed yuan that it is simply incomprehensible. This is the crown above the above, why do you do self indulgence? Yes, drilling the sewer, in the mixed yuan view, these arrogant NPC killed is impossible to do. Now he is a bit muddled with such a weird NPC. Li De turned his head and looked at the Yul behind him, nodding slightly, "take the way." Hearing his words, the Hun yuan no longer hesitated, and bent down and slowly entered the abandoned sewer. "You need to convince your people that this is about the survival of the ashore tribe, ur." At the moment when Li De stepped into the sewer, he turned his head slightly, and looked at the quiet Eugene behind him. "I assure you in the name of the Lord of the dark covenant that the goblins will not be OK. I will try my best to save you out. "" hearing this firm commitment, you will be relieved in a moment with some worried looks. He has been worried since yesterday when he asked for help from Lide. Although Lide agreed to save the goblin after getting the pieces of artifact, it was not mandatory after all, and he could not determine his true idea. When he hesitated, Lide said a surprise secret. He had already laid down dark seeds among the orcs. As long as the goblin did it according to his method, he could absolutely guarantee the safety of the goblin. But Yul knew that once this was done, the fate of the whole goblin would be in the hands of Lide. As long as the mysterious vampire is malicious to the goblin, they will be completely buried. But what if you don''t agree? Is there any other hope for him?? Therefore, Yul carefully thought about the decadent discovery. They have no reinforcements except Lide. No one will take a great risk to rescue a group of goblins besieged by hundreds of thousands of ORC troops, even if he can take out the pieces of artifact!Those who have the courage don''t have the ability to show their chips to each other.... however, the city of lissel is becoming more and more dangerous now, perhaps in less than ten days, no, five days, no, or even three days, this city can be Can fall. Even the army of lissel can''t resist the orc attack. What can they do for the goblins whose homes are occupied by orcs? So if you don''t choose this vampire, the goblin will be exterminated. If you choose the vampire, there is at least a trace of vitality. Although he knew his choice was bold and absurd, he tried his best. This is the fate of the goddess of choice, goblins have no choice but to follow the fate and flow. Li De didn''t know the goblin''s careful thinking. He turned around and jumped into the abandoned sewer. The dark environment had no effect on him. Everything was clearly visible. There is no pungent smell of smelly water in the air. Instead, there is a smell of a dilapidated old house. The breeze blowing from time to time indicates that the air in the sewer is not solidified. The ground is very dry and there is no sense of moisture. Crunchy ~ the thick moss below has already dried up, and it makes a crisp sound when you step on it. The sewer can barely accommodate two people in parallel, but you have to bend slightly. In front of the Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun, three players take torches and magic lights to explore the way, and the twisted figure appeared after being dimly illuminated makes this scene more frightening. Lied put Yul in front of him to avoid anything wrong with the goblin. The sewer made of rock is very long, and sometimes there are collapses in some places, which is very consistent with the scenes of horror movies. It is airtight, gloomy and dark. Half a day later, unexpectedly, there was no problem. Everything went well. "Under the crown, here we are." With the voice of the front Hunyuan, Li came to a clearing about ten blades high from the ground. Looking up, he could see the bright moon above the sky. The rocks around the circular shaft are covered with green moss, and rusty iron stairs connect to the top. "You, go up with them." "Yes, under the crown ~" the goblin quickly climbs up under the care of three players. Li De looks at yu''er''s heavy appearance, draws a little from the corner of his mouth, reaches out to cover the opponent with a dragon scale shield. He doesn''t want this guy to fall to death in this broken place. After feeling the shield on his body, you''er was obviously in a lot of spirits. He bravely went up and showed a grateful smile to Li De, and immediately climbed out. After looking around for sure, Li De got to the ground. Lissel. The dark night sky was illuminated by the moonlight like mercury. Li De stood beside the abandoned sewer and carefully observed everything around him. The front of the exit is a very desolate, dilapidated two-story house. The round door has already decayed and collapsed. Cracks have appeared in the rock wall. Half of the house is covered with vines. It''s not like a city, it''s like a long abandoned house in the mountains. "Under the crown, this is the 16th block of lissel. The first block is the front wall, and the twentieth block is the wall facing green city. The 16th block has always been a gathering place for the poor and beggars... " Li De nodded slightly and looked at the respectful expression of the three Hunyuan thunderbolt hands. These players are afraid that they will regard him as a super boss, and they are racking their brains to think about how to brush a good impression. But so far, he has not been in contact with these players. The light of glory before is an experiment. Now he has long lost the fear that players will face these undead monsters when they first enter the game. No matter how lawless these guys are, they have to follow the rules of the world. Those who want to do things are often the most miserable. On the contrary, his big boss has now become the existence of players who need to look up and breathe. It has to be said that the world is always so dreamy. "OK, you brought you out. I hope you can help you to persuade Huishan tribe." "If it can be done, I will give you a great reward." "Ding, do you want to release the task?" Li De''s mouth slightly cocked up. He was not surprised by the system prompt. Instead, he opened the property panel skillfully and came to the task panel that had just appeared and edited the task. "The great and mysterious Lord of the covenant of darkness, under the crown of ELO above the earth, now gives you a new task to persuade the goblins to obey the arrangements under the crown of ELO. Task 1: determine the location of the goblin in detail, and send a message to ELO''s crown in real time through bats.Mission 2: assist Yul in persuading goblins, depending on the number of goblins fleeing lissel. Mission 3: investigate goblin artifact fragments and alchemy bomb making techniques. Note: do not expose your purpose. Task reward... " looking at the task reward options below, Li De consciousness swept through his system space and attribute panel. After pondering for a moment, he chose a set of rare ¡ï level armor, plus 100 jinpuke, 20 points of respect for the Dark Pact, and 5 points of his own favor. After confirming that there is no error, select to publish directly. Then, three players of Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun showed a strong sense of joy. They all received the entrustment of Yiluo crown. The rich reward made them drool. Looking at Lee''s eyes again, he became extremely enthusiastic. This NPC is a local tyrant!! They''re holding this thigh!! Li De was covered by a mask with a thick smile. System mission, this is simply invincible big killer. Two days ago, when he asked the people of the Dark Pact to release them to players in the mysterious street, he suddenly remembered that he was also a NPC. Why can''t he release missions to players. Then he found the light of glory and officially released a mission for the first time, which surprised him greatly. I didn''t expect that he could actually release the task. After finishing the first task in the light of glory, he also officially activated his task panel. The task panel is not complicated. First, he can publish three tasks at a time. Before the three tasks are completed, he cannot publish a new task. He can only publish the next task after the task is completed. Secondly, he can choose anything he has as rewards, such as skills, equipment, even his own liking degree, the respect of his subordinates and so on. as long as he has, except for the abstract power of belief or casting talent, it can be used as a task reward. Third, his task system will automatically judge the difficulty and give the relative experience. This function of task panel gives Li De an indescribable strong advantage in the face of players. He takes the absolute initiative. There is too much room for operation. In the future, let alone be afraid of players, we can play these sand sculptures as two hares... as for the reward for three players of Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun, these three guys have already sold themselves to the contract of darkness. For their own people, he has never been stingy. And give priority to the cultivation of a few players in the master out of the dark about the immortal soul only good, no harm. Although he established the scarlet moon, he could not have too much power in his hands. After telling a few people again, Yul disappeared into the night with the three players. Instead of following them away, Li De went in the opposite direction. Under his planning system, no matter whether the goblins would follow his plan or not, as long as these short men did not publicize the arrival of Lee, it would not have a great impact on him. The goblin revolt is, at best, causing some trouble. In fact, from the beginning, he never thought that the goblins would cooperate with him honestly, or cooperate with him completely. He would never place his hope on others. This is his character. Only when he has the initiative can he rest assured. "Amy, follow up and be careful not to be found by them." "Yes, under the crown..." after a slight sound, there was no movement behind Li De. Never put eggs in a basket, he will not put treasure on a person or a thing. Yul is a line, player is a line, Amy is a line, and even he is a line. As long as there is no segment in the key line, this mechanism can work normally. And he''s risking so much to sneak into lissel alone, not just goblins, he wants more. Dark deep eyes with a bit of excitement. The orcs'' attack on lissel was a disaster for the city, but it was another opportunity for dawn city to rise again. Turning around and walking out of the street, a pair of patrolling soldiers, dressed in dark armor, walked across the street tired. And for the surrounding alleys and shadow corners, these physically and mentally exhausted soldiers have no energy to check too much. This is the war that has overdrawn lissel''s full potential. Li De keeps walking, as if he is looking for something. In this city that he has never been in the future, he wanders around, as if he is very familiar with this place, and has been moving in a certain direction. Night belongs to the blood of the world, the city has been facing the collapse of repeated wars, patrol and security has long lost the ability to find him. Around, came to a low-key, spacious and rich businessman''s house, looking at the semicircular gate, stopped.Just as he was about to knock on the door, he was stopped by a Jiao drink behind him. "Who is it?! Why are you still walking around the city so late! " With a pause, Lee turned his head slightly. The first scene is the scarlet cloak floating with the wind behind the slender figure, which is so bright and dazzling in the night. Chapter 254 Under the night sky, a bright moon scattered from the sky, the whole city seems to be covered with a girl''s pale silver skirt. All around were silent streets. The sound of the clock tower at the corner of the street creaks and turns three streets away, like the bell of destiny ringing from ancient times to the present. The blank wall across the street is carved with hollow relief and color murals, mostly related to gods. Li De''s eyes did not focus on the surrounding pictures, his attention was all attracted by the blush in front of him. Red, so bright red. It''s like a soldier who has experienced thousands of battles and dyed with the blood of the enemy and himself. There seems to be blood on it. The best treasure of the lissel family, the cloak of blood. It is made from the skin of three kinds of giant dragons, and then soaked in the blood of dragon and legendary demons to make a bright crimson color. This cape was once the flag of the lissel Empire, flying high above the royal capital. It is a belief in the hearts of countless people. After the fall of the lissel Empire, the Royal descendants of lissel transformed the flag into a cloak that could be worn on their bodies, which symbolized the eternal spirit of lissel. The blood cape was hunting under the wind at night. Li De felt that this scene was very interesting. This is the inheritance and precipitation of history, which gives him a feeling of crossing time and space. Blood Cape Quality: Legend??? £¿£¿£¿ After that, Li De''s eyes turned to the Cape again. In the dark background behind him, the figure in the red cloak is so conspicuous. A long silver hair is slightly behind her head, slightly disordered in the night wind, but it is more noble temperament, a black body armor makes the tall girl extremely eye-catching, the scallion palm tightly grasps the cross sword hilt carved in dragon relief on her waist, and her pale silver eyes are a little alert. What attracted Li De''s attention most was that, in such a heroic dress, the girl actually had a strong smell of books. It was not like a female soldier in armor, but like a noble female student who was finishing class in school. "Boldly, take off your mask and salute when you see the Lord of andabella Behind him, two big bodyguards came forward and yelled at him. With this yell, more than 50 soldiers appeared around the corner. Obviously, he happened to meet the patrol team. Lord of andabella?? Li De was not surprised to hear that he could wear a legendary Cape. Besides the owner of the city, who else could have the qualification to wear it? He has a lot of news channels now, and he has made clear the news of lissel before he came. Lee looked at andabella and nodded slightly. He was worthy of being called the treasure of lissel city with Winnie Alex, the eldest daughter of the Alex family and a disciple of the Duke of the gale. "Sir, please take off your mask and tell your true identity. Otherwise, the city guard will not mind taking you away." An eagle nosed middle-aged bodyguard comes forward and stares at Lee with a serious expression. Instead of paying attention to these little characters, Lee looked at andebella with interest, and a bold idea sprang up in his mind. An extremely risky but more lucrative plan. After weighing for a moment, Lee made a decision decisively, hesitating and hesitating, which is the last defect a decision maker should have. "Beautiful lady, I am a wanderer in the world, a martyr in pursuit of magic, and have no malice towards lissel." After his inner plan changed, Li De immediately began his casual communication. "Wearing a mask just doesn''t want to add trouble to the army in lissel at this critical moment." Through the black mask, andebella looked directly into Lee''s eyes. She raised her head slightly and her chin was raised. Although her face had been weak for a long time, her spirit was still high. "Then, please take off your mask." The tone is soft, like a nightingale crowing, but with a pride that is hard to hide. It was the pride of the Lord of lissel, the pride of the learned. And this lady is entitled to be proud. Li De''s eyes flashed a bit of fun, and a brilliant radian hung up from the corner of his mouth, so he really reached out and took off his mask. Neigh ~ several bodyguards around took a breath when they saw the face under the mask. It''s so cool. The vagrant on dog day is so handsome!! Fortunately, he was not from lissel, otherwise the ladies in the city would not have gone mad. At this time, a face with Li De''s original face had no small change appeared in front of everyone. In order to prevent in case, he deliberately controlled the muscles on his face and made subtle adjustments.This is a simple thing for the blood clan, so his face is quite different from that of Lee de. maybe only the two intimate girls, Weina and ISA, can determine his real identity. However, although there are differences in looks, but there are still some similarities - the same handsome to no reason. Even andebella, a suitor who can fill the moat outside the city, was stunned for a moment. The most important thing is that Li De''s outstanding and brilliant temperament is his charm. It''s also the point that brightens her eyes. "Lord andabella, i... zerrell says hello to you..." Li De suddenly has a bit of a bad taste. Izerell is a character in an old game called the League of heroes. There is a classic saying in this role. People who are as handsome as me are generally the main characters. Oh ~ "Sir izerell, what is the purpose of your coming to lissel? I''ve never heard of your Majesty in lissel. " Her face was still alert, her head slightly raised, and her silver eyes fixed on Lee, as if to see something in her handsome face. If there were such people in lissel, she would not have heard of them. Li De shook his head with regret. "I came here to fulfill my friend''s last wish..." "how to say that?" "My old friend used to pass through lissel two months ago. Unfortunately, he accidentally lost the precious magic node map he had ventured to get. At that time, he was in a hurry to return to his family and had no time to pursue it. Later, he lost his life soon after returning home because he was seriously damaged by an adventure in the ancient ruins. at that time, he brought out a very special magic node map from the ancient ruins, but the magic node map was only half, which was very similar to the node map he had lost. " After saying that, he shrugged his shoulders and sighed. "That ancient relic my friend wanted to solve the secret all his life. This magic node diagram is one of the key links. Unfortunately, after I came to lissel half a month ago, those damned orcs invaded... these days, I have been searching for the magic node map. Unfortunately, the thieves who stole at the beginning have died in the orc war. I could only search for the rich merchants who might buy the magic node graph.... " finally, Li De looked at several people''s eyes and was alert and did not care. Instead, he was generous. "You may not be able to believe me, and I don''t care if you do, but after meeting the Lord of andebella, I decided to change my original attention." Andabella''s brows were wrinkled, and her silver eyes were a little suspicious. "What do you mean, sir izerell?" The whole group of bodyguards coming out of the street corner behind them have already drawn their swords, waiting for their Lord to give an order. The damned Marshal had long wanted to blow his face with their fists. "I was thinking, maybe Lord andebella could help me find my friend''s lost treasure." "Well, how can the Lord of andabella be so noble as to help you find something? And it''s the orc invasion at this point!! My Lord, I think he must be a spy sent by the orcs. We can''t let him go... "The captain of the bodyguard beside him looked at him with anger. Andebella''s eyes were just staring at Lee, "Lord izerell..." before the female city Lord''s words were finished, suddenly the sky burst into a dazzling light, and then rumbled ~ the earth shook. The sound was so violent that it seemed that the sky had fallen down, and the whole city of lissel fell into a strange atmosphere. At this time, she was a little haggard and pale in an instant. She bit her lips tightly and turned to look at the huge place behind her. Where there are countless hot fireballs and colorful distress signals only used when encountering fatal crisis. The soldiers on the scene turned pale when they saw the distress signal. His eyes were filled with panic and panic, and his courage was swallowed up by the demons in his heart. "City, the city wall collapsed?" "Damn orcs, they, they blew up the wall of the city!" "It''s over, it''s all over..." seeing this scene, Li De''s face was stiff, and all his words were held in his stomach. I have a sentence of MMP, I don''t know when to speak or not to say?? He has just finished the layout, even the net has not spread down, these damned orcs even lifted the table directly?!! What a day! At this time, andebella had no mind to pay attention to Lee. She took out her sword, and her silver hair was scattered behind her head. Her eyes became cold.The tone was chilly. "Blow the trumpet, fight to death." The girl pursed her lips and her eyes were firm enough that no one could shake her. Her pale face was once again proud of her soul and blood. She will live or die with the city. A dead war. Hearing these two words, the guards on the street who had been frightened were slightly stunned, then quickly calmed down, and the panic in their eyes slowly disappeared. Looking at the Miaoman figure in the cloak of blood, the heart rises with infinite fighting spirit. Don''t fear death, Lord Debbie! A dead war. The highest order of battle in lissel. As long as there is one person alive, no step back is allowed. This is the soul of lissel, which has been passed down for thousands of years. Without even turning her head to look at Lee, she marched to the battlefield with dozens of black armored soldiers. At this moment, the red eyes are floating in the night. Still as dazzling and dazzling as he saw at first sight. - - - whine ~ an indescribable horn rang through the city of lissel less than a minute later. Tragic, tragic. The two adjectives came to mind inexplicably. "It is not for no reason that human beings can become masters of the subject of glory. Although human beings are weak, greedy and full of all kinds of bad roots, they are not afraid of any race''s opponents when they fight for their own beliefs. " He recalled the scene when Grote was ambushed by the blood clan. The northern soldier never stepped back from the beginning to the end. Northern soldiers, fearless, fearless. At this time, the soldiers of lissel were not so. Hundreds of thousands of brutal Orc troops have sharpened their swords outside the city, waiting for a massacre. Now, after the natural danger of lissel City collapses, we will go to a battle. If there is no accident, no one can come back alive just now. Including the proud female city Lord in the legendary blood cloak. However, these still follow their city Lord, or follow the faith in their hearts to participate in the war. This is a group of respected soldiers. Lee took a deep look at the already empty street, turned around and kicked the closed gate of the manor in front of him. When the gate flew open, a huge wolf head appeared in front of him. "Under the crown..." Craig, a level 16 werewolf, is a temple warrior of dawn sect. At this time, the beast sent by the orcs to participate in the war unexpectedly appeared in lissel. Following Craig, there are hundreds of ORC warriors in dwarves'' armor, all of whom were recruited after the reconstruction of the lion tribe. If this scene was discovered by the army of lissel, it was enough to shock them, and the orcs even put their hands into the city without any notice. "Now that the wall has been blown down, what''s the situation on your side?" After seeing the scene, Li De was not surprised. After he communicated with Craig with the power of faith yesterday, he knew why the other party had not contacted him. The orcs actually had their eyes on lissel half a year ago, and Craig was ordered to sneak into the city through a very secret tunnel. There are at least 20 troops similar to Craig. At that time, Li De was stunned after hearing the news, which was too exaggerated. When did the orcs, who have always been famous for their well-developed limbs and simple minds, even played such a trick?? What''s more, it''s appalling that the city of lissel should not be aware of this kind of infiltration. After he got the news, he immediately made a series of plans, including relying on Craig as an internal agent. After lissel fell, he asked Craig to send people to take the goblin out of lissel. But he didn''t expect that the orcs would lift the table before his plan was launched. The accident was totally unexpected. According to his original estimation, the orcs would not be able to invade the city until at least two days later. "We''ve heard from the orc prince that as soon as the wall collapses, we''ll launch an attack as soon as possible to cause chaos in the city." Lied nodded. The orcs were ready to attack lissel. It can be said that when lissel was besieged, it was doomed to fall. Even if the orcs wanted to, they could capture the city on the day of the attack. According to Craig, the reason the orcs didn''t want to attack lissel so quickly was because of the dead in the north. Now the situation in the north is not optimistic, green city has put most of its attention on the dead.The longer the orcs drag on, the less attention green city attaches to him. After all, a city with a population of 500000 can hold down hundreds of thousands of orcs for more than half a month. Then what are their qualifications to threaten green city?? The orcs are also happy to see this kind of scene, the more fierce the spirits in the north, the less pressure they face. After learning the news, Li De made the plan to smuggle goblins under the lamp. As long as the cover was good, no one would care about a group of orcs who plundered the booty in the chaos. Orcs are not a well disciplined army. Some of them invade humans because of lack of food. It is normal to plunder everything and send it back to the barren wasteland after the city is broken. It can be said that although this plan is simple, and the risk is not small, but the implementation is very strong, only need to deal with the goblin. When chaos happens, who will notice the disappearance of a group of goblins? But now, the orc''s sudden attack has interrupted his plan, and even reed is not sure if Yul is now back in the goblin clan. This has caused a huge deviation from his original plan. He has to revise the plan immediately, or the goblins will not necessarily belong to him when the orcs really invade the city. "Craig, how many of the lions are now in lissel?" "Under the crown, a total of 600 Orc soldiers, with levels between 7 and 9, are the most elite warriors of the lion." 600? Li De''s eyes showed some awesome surprise, but Craig didn''t think so. "Moreover, I have arranged for the clansmen to meet with me as soon as the city is broken. I have the unique smell mark of the wolf people on my body, which can be detected even 20 miles away. So just wait a while and we''ll have more than 5000 fighters. " Li De was overjoyed that 600 people and 5000 people are not the same concept, which is enough for his plan. The decision was made immediately. "When the city is in chaos, we''ll call on the soldiers of the lion tribe to capture the goblin," said Li De, taking out a little bat from his arms and handing it to him. "This is a specially bred bat. This bat will guide you to Amy who is tracking the goblin." "Amy is already following the dwarfs, we just have to wait for the chaos to happen." After that, Li De turned and was ready to go out. "I''ll go and find Amy first, and when the bat gives you a clue, I''ll start right away." "Yes, under the crown." Rickle responded respectfully. Without hesitation, Li De directly incarnated into hundreds of bats and left in the unknown direction under the cover of night. By this time, there was a huge riot in lissel. Countless orcs rushed out from secret passages and houses everywhere. The torches in their hands set the city on fire, burning on the streets everywhere. The flames lit up half of the sky in just ten minutes. The screams, the screams of women, the abuse of men, the crying of children, the rabies of hounds, all kinds of sounds mingle, and the city is like a drop of water in boiling oil. The guards, who had been in chaos because of the collapse of the city wall, were stabbed in the back by the sudden appearance of orcs. Suddenly, people were panicked and the crisis inevitably broke out. The minor disturbance turned into a big one, which directly impacted the army which had been maintaining order. After the collapse of the army, the city was once again plunged into greater unrest. At this time, the secret cult believers, the evil members of underground forces, also took the opportunity to release their desire in this tragic chaos. Robbery, cruelty, murder and arson are even more cruel than orcs. There''s an outbreak of orcs in the front. Combined with the endless Orc attacks for more than ten days, the city has been in a state of anxiety, and an inevitable disaster broke out. This ancient city, which has been handed down for thousands of years, is in an irreversible process of destruction. At this time, Craig kept Lee''s orders and didn''t start. He was waiting for the moment when the city was completely in chaos. The orcs laid out half a year in advance, and their strength was still in the state of crushing the city of lissel, which was doomed to fall. Even if the supernatural mage of green city took action, they might not be able to stop the invasion of hundreds of thousands of troops. When the number reaches a certain level, there will be a qualitative change, not to mention a group of strong Orc warriors whose level is generally above level 5. Li De was honored to witness the opening of the fall of the city in the sky. The orc''s deliberate layout is no longer something anyone can crack. But somehow he had the scarlet cloak in his head, and the silver haired girl.This war will not survive. It''s a pity that the legendary equipment... suddenly, he felt Amy''s call. The bats swerved and sped off one side. At this point, the boom ~ a bigger explosion sounds, and Lee''s bats suddenly shift their attention to the direction of the sound, and then a huge object appears in the sight. A wild beast with ten blades and long black fur was standing upright in the city, and all the houses were destroyed by him. The two tusks on his mouth twinkled with bloodthirsty cold, and his limbs were thick. The huge claws on the two arms like forelimbs were like steel needles rolling on the ground, the knight''s armor was like scraps of paper in front of the sharp claws, and even the dragon scale of the Dragon might not be able to bear the sharp edge. An inexplicable address appeared in Li De''s mind. Bimon. This bimonthly is slightly bent like a gorilla, but his terrifying body is stronger than any known life. All of a sudden, bimon seemed to have found something, and suddenly looked at Lee''s bats. At this moment, Li De''s heart felt only creepy. A deadly threat sprang up in my heart. That bimon''s on him. Chapter 255 After being watched by Beamon again, a deadly sense of danger came. Every pore in Li De''s body is warning him, danger!! If he doesn''t go away, he will be buried by that giant beast. Nothing else, the bats flew into the air. At this time, bimon noticed an attractive blood breath, and his heart''s greed soared, and he rushed toward Li De''s direction. No building can stop its pace. The scene was extremely shocking. The 10 blade giant beast galloped in the human city. The towering buildings on the spire burst and collapsed at the moment when he was hit. Boulders and rolling wood covered the road, and thick dust covered half of the sky. And bimon in the dust is like an abyssal demon that broke out of the land of death, to devour the world. But Beamon''s speed was not as fast as that of Lee. In a few seconds, he had reached the height of hundreds of blades. No matter how strong the ground forces are, it is difficult to threaten air units. This is the greatest advantage of air units. Bimon below realized that his prey had escaped and let out a shrill roar. With a wave of his hand, the huge claw reflected the cold light in the moonlight, and a two-story spire house collapsed. And Beamon grabbed half of the wall from the collapsed house and smashed it at the bats in the sky. Whoosh ~ the huge breaking sound is like the cry of the devil. However, Li De, who has reached the height of 500 blades, naturally has no pressure on the attack that can be easily evaded. When the stone wall flies to 400 blades, the huge air resistance makes the stone wall burst and unable to rise again. Then, by inertia, he raised more than ten blades, and then his strength was exhausted. It fell from the sky like rain and hit bimon who was glaring at him below. Bang Bang ~ the stone hit bimon like a tickle, but it directly infuriated the terrifying beast. He looked up and roared at Lee. Roar ~ the huge voice made the civilians in half of the city panic at this time, and the children made more exaggerated crying, which added a noise to the chaotic city. Li De changes back to his body, his wings flapping behind him, looking at the ground angry bimon some speechless. Why did this bimon stare at him for no reason? After knowing what to do, Beamon gave up the idea of pursuing him, turned to vent his anger on the buildings around him, and began to wreak havoc in the city. How much better is level 19 than mon?? Li De can''t estimate, but there is no life in this city that can stop him. Siege crossbow? Invalid, Knight charge? No effect, spell? It is still ineffective... the 10 blade high bimon, covered with long black hair, looks like a large bulldozer. The place it passes is a ruin. Its sharp claws with two blades are sharper than any weapon. When it is waved, the houses built of bluestone collapse and scatter dust all over the sky. it is not easy for the exhausted guard army to stop its army from being torn up in batches by its sharp claws The organized attack collapsed just after a few sprints by Beamon. The ground was breaking, and the streets were turning to dust under bimont''s huge body. No one can stop the ultimate creature of the orc empire. Maybe a level 19 dragon will stop bimon. Lee flew higher in the night, then changed into a bat colony again, out of bimont''s gaze. The beast was not his target, and he did not have the energy to conquer Beamon, and he might not be able to beat the creatures in the bottom of the orc empire. Hurtling in the direction of sensing. There''s what he wants - goblins. - - - a fierce quarrel is going on in a large manor in lissel. The two sides are Yul Huishan, a goblin who regards vampires as the Savior, and the opposing debater is the elders of the Huishan goblin tribe, who hold the view of opposing vampires. Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun three players are in the side full of leisure eating melon. It''s really interesting to see these NPC fights... you looks at the hall with anger and looks at his goblin elders with questioning eyes. "Under the Yiluo crown, there is an extraordinary existence. If we want to survive, only under the Yiluo crown can we have the ability to protect us! We have no choice! " "Yoel, that ilow is a vampire under his crown!" An old goblin, who was almost as tall as yoel and had a wrinkled face, spoke in a dissatisfied tone, "those damned vampires can never keep their promise! We can''t trust the fate of the Huishan tribe on vampires More than 20 goblin elders nodded in unison."Yes, vampires are dark lives. We are not rivals of vampires. Goblins will not survive if they are targeted by those executioners." "Those crafty vampires won''t save us!" "..." when Yul told the news of the call for help, the goblin elders were fried. You can''t imagine a vampire asking for help. That''s a cruel and bloodthirsty dark life vampire! Yoel argued loudly. "No, ELO will keep his word. What''s more, is there any way for us to retreat? Where is our hope?? In lissel city?? Now there are hundreds of thousands of ORC troops outside the city. Tell me, who can grey mountain goblins rely on?!! Who has the power to protect the goblins except for the supernatural above and under the crown of ELO? " The scene was suddenly quiet, and the goblin elders, who had been fighting fiercely, were speechless. Goblins are not low-level creatures. They are even more intelligent than ordinary humans. No goblin is a fool, so they all know how serious the situation is. Once the city of lissel is broken, they will definitely become fish on the orc''s chopping board and be slaughtered. And their original partner, the city of lissel, which can protect them, is in a more dangerous situation than they are. So, they have no way back. It is not necessarily a good choice for Yul to find a powerful existence above the ordinary to protect them. But the biggest problem is that they are vampires. Serious vampire!! Even if they know that this opportunity may be only once, but who dares to make this decision if they bet on the fate of the whole clan on a vampire? Just as the goblin elders return to their gods and prepare for the next round of battle. Suddenly, there was a huge earthquake outside the city, and the wall collapsed. "City, the wall is falling down!! Elders, the walls of lissel have collapsed A goblin with a helmet like monocular alchemy mirror rushed into the house with a face full of panic. "It''s the front wall. The orcs blew up the wall with alchemy bombs!" A stone stirs up a thousand layers of waves, and the room erupts in an instant. All goblins are filled with fear, and despair is in this moment. "How can it be? Isn''t the only alchemy bomb in lissel?" "Well, those greedy people! We must have taken our alchemy bomb to trade outside! " "What to do, the city wall collapsed, what should we do?" "..." buzzing, everyone is noisy, and Yul is also in a panic. He tries to persuade the goblin elders, but in the end, he can only become one of their voices. Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun three players are also confused, they have not started this task, how to have such a big change?? At a time of extreme chaos. A slight cough sounded in the room. All the goblins were quiet for a moment, and turned their heads in unison and looked at an inconspicuous corner. An old goblin, a ferocious old goblin. His face looked like he had been burned by fire, all of which were ferocious scars left by severe burns. With a long green stick in his hand, he was slightly hunched, and even one eye had no focal length. He was obviously blind. The only eye left was cloudy and vicissitudes. The old goblin, dressed in grey linen, rose slowly, and his movements were like a snail crawling slowly. After standing up, he walked slowly to the crowd. Looking at you with some relief. "My child, the Huishan tribe has survived to this day, and it depends on such excellent young people as you..." with that, he turned his head and looked at a group of goblin elders with a slightly disappointed expression. "We have no choice for a long time. When the orcs invade, the fate of the Huishan tribe has been ended. You, let me down "Patriarch Moore..." you er looked at the old goblin in front of his eyes excitedly, and his eyes were full of worship. Moore gray Hill''s only one left in the turbid eyes showed a bit of cold, "we are now looking for a chance of life in death, the choice of fate has already begun. Three days ago, I sent out a hundred people through other channels. That''s our fire. The ash Mountain Tribe will not perish because of your stupidity. " After saying that, without waiting for the excited elders to speak, they directly ordered. "From now on, the Huishan tribe is divided into three parts to escape.First, Yul and I will lead the 500 people to follow the Yiluo crown and leave lissel. Second, half of the elders left with the remaining half of the people following the ruler of lissel. Believe me, humans can''t fight to the last. Finally, the remaining people fled with the refugees and were managed by the other half of the elders. " Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun three players heard this can not help but respect the local spirit clan leader. Multilateral bet, this NPC is really NIMA experienced. As long as one party can escape, their tribe will not be destroyed. That''s an amazing IQ. Hey. But at the same time, several people also realized the reality and cruelty of the world from the command of the goblin clan leader: the weak have no right to choose. They can only drift with the current and become duckweeds in the waves. Anyone can change their destiny. "Is this really just a game?" Hunyuan looks at the vicissitudes in Moore grey mountain''s eyes, and his expression is very complicated. "Yes, patriarch." All the goblins did not dare to say more than a word, even though the old goblin was so old that it would take a lot of energy to walk. But the prestige of this old clan leader is like a giant dragon, and no one dares to question it in Huishan tribe. Because the old patriarch once led his people to escape under the attack of the black dragon. Finally, he saved the teleportation array against the breath of the dragon. It was him who made the Huishan tribe survive. He was the immortal hero of goblins. Then a crowd of goblins immediately discuss what to do next, just as the goblins quickly assign tasks and are ready to leave. A voice interrupted their movement. "No, you don''t have to make such complicated arrangements. The Huishan tribe just needs to follow me." Under the illumination of the moonlight, the semicircular relief arch opens, and a figure with a very handsome face in the black mage''s robe appears in front of all goblins. At the same time, in the moonlight behind, the shadow of that handsome figure also shrouded the house, as if the abyss was swallowing all the souls. Tread ~ tread ~ the shoes tread on the floor and make a crisp sound, and step into the house. Moore Huishan, the patriarch of Huishan tribe, turned his head slightly, and his expression was very solemn. "Your honor is..." he felt a special breath of superior people from this impenetrable young figure. Noble, domineering. It''s extraordinary. But before Moore finished speaking, yoel, who was beside him, came forward with an excited expression and bowed to the visitors. "Under the crown of ELO..." a title means everything. There was a moment of silence in the room. All the people looked at the figure with a delicate expression. Is this your patron from green city? The Lord of the dark covenant, the dark life vampire, above and below the crown of ELO? After seeing the figure of Li De, all the goblins in the room suddenly lost their voice, including the goblin who had just fiercely opposed it. Sub identity - ELO, the leader of the heart of darkness when using the secondary identity, he can gain the title of dark legend by + 10 in the legend degree of the underground world of green city characteristics: 1. When facing the dark race, the deterrent power is improved, and the majestic special effect is obtained in front of the creatures whose legendary degree is less than twice of you (the enemy will fear you, and the combat effectiveness will be reduced by 30%) 2 Dark creatures with high probability of deterrence level lower than you turn to you, 3. They are hostile to the life of the good camp and the nature camp. ELO, this secondary identity is a powerful presence certified by the demonic heart''s level 19 hearteater Wales. Although goblins do not belong to the dark life, they also do not belong to the camp of goodness and nature. In this specific environment, the dark legend title of ELO is directly triggered by them. These goblins are now facing one of the three giants of green city, the Lord of the covenant of darkness, and the crown of ELO. A powerful being that can decide whether they survive or perish. Arrogance, timidity and cowardice, the goblins of these two extremes all activate the character of timidity and cowardice at this moment. Who dares to face an extraordinary and powerful existence? No, there are no goblins here. Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun three players watched Li De appear on the stage to frighten all people, immediately full of envy. When they first came in, the goblins didn''t treat them as human beings, and they didn''t even give them a chance to speak. Their disdain was not covered up at all. At this time, looking at the frightened goblins, I feel extremely happy. There is a feeling of holding the right thigh."Under the crown of ELO, Moore ash Hill salutes you." The face is full of ferocious burn goblin clan head very respectfully salute. For the strong, we must maintain enough respect, whether the other side is the enemy or not. Lee looked at the old goblin with a delicate expression, and he heard all that he had just said. Goblins are worthy of being able to develop the alchemy bomb race, this IQ is a bit high. But he didn''t come here to talk to the goblin. He spoke directly. "The orcs have entered the city. I will leave lissel intact with the ash Mountain Tribe." After saying that, looking at Moore who wants to say something, the corner of his mouth slightly cocked up, "by the way, I just met bimon... Grade 19 bimon... The strength is not bad." Moore''s mouth, which he had just opened, closed immediately. Meeting bimon at level 19? Good strength? The old goblin was keenly aware that the mysterious vampire did not panic. Looking at the dark eyes, Moore showed a bitter smile. How could he not understand the words of Li De, the other side showed force, but also the threat of red fruit. Even the level 19 bimon is just good. What are you goblins? Moore made a quick decision, and the weak never had a choice. "As you wish, the goblins will follow your orders, my dear ELO." Revolt? Moore turned to take a look at the goblin elders who were afraid to say more, and shook his head. Goblins have never been a strong willed race or a warlord race. If the goblin wants to resist the existence of an extraordinary level, even if he has a choice, he can''t bring up courage. Not to mention other goblins. Goblins have been able to survive since ancient times, and in most cases rely on the protection of other powerful races. So the goblins have no will to rebel against the strong. If you change to dwarves, the dwarves will resist even if they are ruled by dwarves, not to mention the extraordinary, even legendary dwarves. This is a racial trait, and nature determines the way goblins live. Li De was very satisfied with the old goblin''s taste and nodded slightly. "Yes, chief Moore, you have won the future for your people. I swear with my life that goblins will grow under my protection, and you will not be bullied by anyone again Goblin, ordnance factory, Li De looks at these goblins with burning eyes. After that, they are his Arsenal workers. It''s the lack of oxygen in his brain that would hurt the treasure. With these goblins, he could already imagine the magic language bat throwing bombs in the air, and the ground would be broken like a plowed land. The heat will sweep the glory. The magic bomber is about to be born. The enemies of the city of dawn are about to receive a just trial at dawn. Hearing Li De FA''s words from his heart, Moore''s face finally became beautiful. Although he didn''t know why this mysterious and powerful being was so fond of goblins, it was a good thing after all. Goblins need powerful protectors, and now it seems that the best choice is under the crown of iloh. Of course, they have no choice. The goblins never have the initiative. "Yoel, you''re going to deliver the order of Lord Moore, integrate all the goblins here and follow orders." Without the slightest politeness, Li De took over the command. After that, he turned his head to look at the other goblin elders in the room with a cold radian around his mouth. "Others, stay here at my command." Strong, overbearing, there is no room for anyone to discuss. But it is the stance of Lee that completely makes the goblin honest, which is a posture above the ordinary. Just now, Lee''s friendly attitude made these goblins hesitant. After all, the strong never reason with the weak. It has always been so easy for me to command and you to obey. Li De suddenly seemed to think of something, turned his head and pointed to the open space outside the door. "Bones, gather your breath, and protect the goblin here until Craig arrives." Yeah? Everyone is in a daze. Who is this talking to? But the next scene made everyone in the room stare at the scene in disbelief. Through the semicircular arch, they saw the half space of the front yard suddenly broken. Then an indescribable terrible majesty came to the world, and everyone felt that their souls were frozen at this moment, and their bodies could not even lift up a little strength, and even half of the goblins were directly paralyzed on the ground.Moore, the goblin patriarch, stood up suddenly, felt the unforgettable breath, pointed to the broken space, trembled and stammered. "Giant, giant dragon!" That''s Longwei. Yes, he sensed it. That''s the damned Longwei!! He once faced the dragon''s breath, and could not understand the breath engraved in his soul! But how could there be a dragon here? He suddenly turned his eyes to Yiluo''s crown, who was dressed in black mage''s robe and was full of mystery. Is this dragon really the vampire''s? But... That''s a dragon, a dragon!! "Gagaga, the great dead man has smelled the smell of soul. This must be the battlefield, great master. Please let me participate in the war. The dead bones will certainly devour all people''s souls... " with the strange and sharp sound, the space is completely broken. A blue soul fire is burning in the skull of a white bone head, and the terrible creature bone dragon with a wingspan of 20 blades appears in front of everyone. In the courtyard with hundreds of blades in front of the hall, this giant is like an epic beast handed down from ancient times, full of terrifying and terrifying power. Longwei suffocated everyone at this moment. It seemed that they would be devoured by death if they dared to breathe. It''s still the pressure from the soul, which can''t be avoided. "Shut your mouth, hold your breath, and stay here to protect the goblin." Li De''s merciless reprimand made the dead bones suddenly feel depressed, but they dare not say anything. They can only glare around him with a long mouth and staring at his goblin. "Damned green skinned creatures, it''s not quick to salute when you see the great dead man. do you want to taste the dragon breath of the dead bone man?" Shocked by the words of the dead bones, the goblins immediately stepped back a few steps, but also knew that there was Li De in this powerful bone dragon who did not dare to do anything to them. But when the goblin in the house looked at Li De, his eyes were full of worship. Dragon, this great crown actually enslaved a dragon. Although it''s a dead bone dragon, it''s also a giant dragon. They can''t resist it!! How powerful they were to the end. To the dragon, goblins fear, hate and yearn for worship almost at the same time. And the three guys of Hunyuan thunderbolt, Cheng Kun and Cheng Kun, almost immediately cut off the bone dragon at 360 degrees without dead angle. It''s too much. It''s a bone dragon!! The world''s top life! I didn''t expect them to see it so soon. Even the knights who broke swords who set off the scourge of the dead have never seen a bone dragon now. Just think about how rare this kind of life is. When they turned to look at him again, their eyes were as fanatical as goblins. How strong is this big guy? Even if the life of liangu dragon is said to be enslaved, it''s really strong. Li De ignored everyone''s eyes and looked at the distant battlefield where the situation could not be seen. The scarlet cloak came to mind again. The city was filled with flames and explosions. The whole city is in a state of unspeakable chaos. Lissel, a city that has been handed down for thousands of years, suffered a fatal disaster once again, and countless civilians fell under the butcher''s knife. Plunder, abuse, murder, arson, as long as the world can see the evil, at this moment. But there is no savior in this world. Even Locke, the supernatural mage of green city, felt that he could no longer stop the fall of the city. In the goblin''s hall, there was a dead silence. Just now the noisy goblin elders even subconsciously slowed down a lot of breathing, and everyone intentionally or unintentionally turned the light to the figure standing at the door with his back to them. At the same time, there was the bony dragon who seemed to be resting in the front yard of the manor, for fear of disturbing that terrible life. "Under the yiluomian, all 1139 members of the elite tribe of Huishan have arrived in Qi. Now, the Huishan tribe is under your command." After receiving the news that Yul had gathered all the goblins, Moore, the goblin patriarch, simply handed over the command. In other words, whether he hands it over or not, the command is not in his hands, but in the terrible strong man who lets the bone dragon watch the door for them. The emissary of bone dragon driving under the crown of ELO. Revolt? No one dared to resist, and all the goblins gathered in the front yard fell into a state of inertia after seeing the huge body. It''s a bone dragon. It''s under their eyelids. What resistance do they take?? Ten minutes, twenty minutes.Half a day passed, when the whole city was completely out of order, civilians fled under the hoof of orcs, and the guard army was making the final revolt. The sound of the orderly pace stopped in front of the ground essence yard, and there were at least thousands of people listening to the sound. At this time, all the goblins in the manor raised their hearts. Although there was a dragon in their yard, no one would like to fight or accident at this critical juncture. Li De smiled at the corner of his mouth, turning his head and nodding to the three players. "Go and open the door." "Yes, under the crown." Now these three guys have listened to the thigh, don''t say to open a door, that is, let them suicide play all have to laugh. When the gate of the manor opens, a wolf man with a big head comes into the front yard under the eyes of all. Orcs?? The goblin who gathered together was choking at the scene. Orc, it''s really Orc! What the hell should I do now? Why does that bonosaurus not kill these lowly creatures?! But then they were shocked that the orc, who was in a terrible situation, went straight to Lide and lowered his head. "Under the crown, 6725 men of the lion tribe listened to your dispatch." The atmosphere in the house was so tight that it relaxed at this moment. All goblins in the look of Li De''s figure, the conflict in the heart has now become worship. What is the reason why the goblin does not surrender to the great existence that can enslave the dragon and make the fierce orcs surrender? Li De even said nothing more, and the attitude of the essence of the house to him had changed dramatically. The resistance of goblins is beyond the dwarfs. "Let the goblin hide in the carriage or grain as our booty and send soldiers out of the city. Craig, the goblin is escorted by you all the way. It is necessary to ensure the absolute safety of the goblin. How to hide, I think goblin will think more thoughtful, you, you take your people and Craig to go. " "Crown as you wish." "Yes, iloh is under the crown." At this time, thousands of ORC troops of lion tribe had already firmly controlled the ground essence manor. At first, the goblin and the soldiers in liser city were closely guarded, but later, because they were unable to make gold bombs because of lack of materials, their status fell sharply. In addition, the war was tight, soldiers were not enough, and the manor around the goblin changed from being guarded to unattended. So the orcs have no difficulty in capturing this area. "Watch, don''t let it go." "You are assured that all the people who directly participate in this matter are the most loyal men of the lion tribe. Their families live in the dwarfs valley. the rest of the orc soldiers are only on the periphery and don''t know what we are transporting..." br > Lide nodded with satisfaction. Craig, a muscular orc, finally opened his head. "Good, start." Without delay, he had to ride in chaos and send the goblin out before the orcs had occupied the city. When the orcs control the city, it is difficult for the goblins to go out again. With his orders, thousands of goblins and more than 6000 orcs began to move. Everything was working according to Lide''s will. If not, perhaps the magic bomber of the city of dawn will soon be formed. The gold bomb is not a dream to wash the ground. Chapter 256 Night is the best cover. The orcs of the lion tribe started the goblin smuggling program. The first is the place to hide. Goblins are generally only 1.2-1.3 blade in height, which is very easy to hide. A large oak barrel can be filled with three, and a cart full of grain can hide five. Thousands of goblins look like a lot, but it''s much easier to operate than you think. With nearly 7000 Orc soldiers in hand, it is not difficult to search for carts and wine barrels, especially after the lion tribe has completely taken charge of the nearby streets. The manor of the nobility, the storehouse of the tavern, the kitchen of the hotel, the residence of the chamber of Commerce, wherever possible, were searched. When the orcs outside saw this scene, they only thought that the lion tribe was plundering food. No one would think that their real purpose was to carry food. While the lion tribe was busy, lissel lost its former tranquility. At this time, chaos is the only melody in this city which has been inherited for thousands of years. The city defense forces, which were still resisting, have collapsed completely. No one knows how many civilians died that night. All we know is that the fire has been burning all the time, and the sound of killing has not stopped from the beginning to the end. The army is collapsing, the civilians are fleeing for their lives, the nobles are screaming, so everything is in the most primitive chaos. One day, two days, until three days later, 1:00 a.m. The busy orcs finally hid the goblins in the grain trucks. "Under the crown, all the goblins are ready. None of them will fall." Reed turned to look at Craig''s huge wolf head and nodded slightly. "There are four gates in the city of lissel, of which the main battlefield is in the East and can''t be used, the road to green city in the west is the only way for human beings to escape. All the remaining forces of lissel city are concentrated there to protect civilians, and they can not pass through here. You can only choose south city or North City. " Craig nodded, pondered for a moment, then hesitated. "The orc army in South City has elite cavalry, goblins can''t escape the smell of zodiac, and the northern city is the territory of Tauren..." with a satisfied smile, Li De has the advantage of having internal organs, which directly avoids the possibility that they are in danger. "Then choose the northern gate and immediately inform your subordinates to divide the convoy into two parts. The first part starts with the real food and loot. The goblin hides in the rear to avoid being directly searched by the orcs. Although lissel is huge, the orc Prince has been prepared for us, and there is not much time left for us. Once the orcs completely occupy the city, we may not be able to transport them out. Now we''re going. " "The lion tribe is at your command, crown." Craig thumped his chest, then turned around and hurried out of the house. After being assimilated by his soul, this level 16 werewolf is his most loyal subordinate. Even if he kills himself, the other party will not hesitate. A few minutes later, the orcs, already ready, began to escort loot from several blocks to the outside of the city. Craig even used flawless madness in front of the team. Level 16 werewolf breath diffuses, this is to declare their own strength, show fangs. This is the way orcs behave, direct, simple and crude. There are top professionals in charge and more than 6000 soldiers from the lion tribe. Although Craig''s team plundered enough materials, no other orcs dare to pay attention to it. Instead of following Craig''s team, lied hid himself in the dark and escorted the orcs with the future arsenal of dawn city. As for the dead bone, after deterring the goblin, he let the wordy bone dragon enter the dimensional plane. Otherwise, Lee would feel like he could go crazy. Night is the most gorgeous coat of the blood clan, which is the gift of the world will to the blood clan. In the night, no one can find Lee walking like a ghost. Lee''s hidden breath followed the lion, and the scene after lissel was ravaged by the orcs for several days appeared in his eyes. There is a strong smell of blood all over the street. The cross bell tower at the corner of the street has been ignited by a fire. At this time, the crackling sound of the bell tower is farther than that of the swing of the big clock. The fire lights up several streets, which may be the last contribution of the steeple bell tower to the city. The relief sculptures on both sides of the street are now covered with blood, and from time to time we can see the silent human bodies lying in the corner of the wall. Under the colorful murals praising the gods, this scene seems so ironic that a civilian even reaches out his hand to touch the faith on the wall before he dies, but he can only leave blood stains on the wall, full of despair.The gods far away from the plane may not hear their humble and weak prayers for the rest of their lives. Most of the shops on the street have been forced to open. The doors made of hard and cheap black maple are leaning against the walls. The precious goods inside are plundered, leaving only some worthless wooden frames. Looking at the devastated city, Li De''s heart inexplicably raised some waves. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if one day the city of dawn was broken and the city he had built was like this? Then Li De shakes his head. It is impossible that one day, the city he built will become a city that will never fall down and stand on the top of the world. He clenched his fist. Although the fall of lissel had nothing to do with him, he was still touched. Some changes have taken place in the heart quietly. He had always thought that he had enough time to develop, but what would he do if dawn city faced a formidable opponent like the orcs? After the idea rose, Li De''s mind was slightly relaxed during this period of time. "After going back, we must speed up the construction of dawn city. Dawn mage tower is far from giving full play to its effect. More efforts should be made to tap its potential. Production mages without great magic potential can be put into the production of dawn city. The second batch of magic apprentices must be expanded as soon as possible. The potential of the newly plundered population has not yet been released. The cultivation of believers, the allocation of land, and the selection of talents need to be urgently completed. Meanwhile, the breeding farms should be expanded to at least three, no, five, and the magic language bats should be cultivated at least 3000... in addition, it has been nearly a year since the year of departure, and it is possible to carry out the first embrace of the fifth generation of blood descendants... the dwarf''s blacksmith shop should also be rebuilt, and it can learn from the magic factory of scarlet mage tower and open a forging weapon The dwarves factory of the company has made the forging weapon assembly line. As for these newly plundered goblins, they must build alchemy bomb production factories as quickly as possible. They must arm the magic language bats after the winter moon to form the real air force of dawn city. There is also king''s blade, an army composed of human beings. After more than half a year''s training, they also have a certain combat effectiveness. this year, they can be recruited to become magic bat knights, which can be used to throw alchemy bombs and become an army... " in this short period of time, Li De has re planned for the dawn city Future development plan. After his return, there are many things, and each project can greatly improve the details of dawn city. Li De shook his head and recollected his thoughts. Now is not the time to go back to farming. It is the key to transport the goblins to the outside of the city. Moreover, the destruction of lissel is a great disaster for the city, but it may not be a great chance for him. After escorting the goblin out, he will come back again. There are huge treasures waiting for him to excavate in this occupied city. In particular, his most covetous high-end population, once there is no goblin constraints, then he can let go. - - - most of the wagons that goblins hide are pulled by Orc soldiers. The strength of level 5 soldiers is much stronger than that of ordinary horses. I met civilian deserters and orc troops on the way, but I took the initiative to retreat after seeing such a huge team and the Garou in the middle with a strong breath. No one is so open-minded as to provoke such a powerful Orc army. The process was much easier than Lee thought. He thought it would not be peaceful. Close to a sundial hour, a huge convoy arrives at the northern gate, which has been controlled by the orcs. "Stop," at the moment of approaching the guard area in the city, a Tauren with two horns on his head and a ring on his nose came to the team. Craig jumped out of the carriage and stepped up. "Craig Houying, the lion tribe." Craig clenched his fist with five fingers and hammered it to his chest. Feeling Craig''s terrible momentum, the strong Tauren''s face also showed a little dignified. "Bloodhoof tribe, Kalis Bloodhoof." The same chest thumping greeting. After saying hello, their faces softened a little. "Warriors of the lion tribe, why do you want to leave the battlefield at this time?" Carlis asked in a deep voice. "Our people need support. You can''t be shameful deserters!" Craig''s huge wolf''s eyes widened at this, staring at carlis with great intent. "The lion tribe is a warrior who will never retreat and will never become a deserter! Is the Bloodhoof tribe challenging us? "Carlis shook her head. "So why did you choose to leave at this time?" Craig''s killing intention was slightly restrained, and his expression became a little heavy. "The food in the barren wasteland has been greatly reduced this year, and the lion has not had enough food reserves. The winter moon is just around the corner. We need food and enough food for us to spend the winter... this question made carlis silent, and the cow''s eye was a little dim. Survival is the most difficult topic in the barren wilderness. Even if it was him, the immediate clan of the orc prince, food was a big problem every year. He can''t deny the werewolf''s actions for the tribe. "Then you can wait until the city is occupied by the prince..." "how much food can we distribute if the city stabilizes?" Craig shook his head with a heavy expression. "We are here for food, and tens of thousands of the lion tribe are still hungry for our return. Behind the hundreds of thousands of soldiers who besieged lissel, there are millions of orcs. This city can not meet the needs of all the people, warriors of Bloodhoof tribe, I think... You should be familiar with starvation. Lion tribe, just for survival. " Carlis opened his mouth, and Craig''s huge eyes were staring at him, and he couldn''t say anything. In order to survive, the four words are like a mountain pressing on his heart. "You can deliver the grain, but the soldiers of the lion tribe can''t all leave. There is still a fight to be made here." Finally, carlis stepped back. He felt the firmness in the eyes of this powerful werewolf. He didn''t want to be an enemy with this powerful warrior. Craig took a deep look at the stout Tauren a head taller than him and nodded. "I will only send two thousand lions to protect our booty. The other warriors will continue to follow the prince in this war." Carlis was relieved to hear that. "Yes, open the gate and let the warriors of the lion tribe leave the city." The flag above the square spire tower waved, dozens of strong orcs pushed the gate below, and the Black Gate with a blade thickness opened slowly. With the same expression, Rex thumped at carlis again, and then stood by the stone paved street, watching the carts pulled by orcs out of the city. Everything seems to be going well. After more than ten cars went out, carlis suddenly waved to stop one of them. "Stop, come, check." The simple words let Craig''s expression coagulate. He turned to look at carlis, whose face remained unchanged. A bad premonition rose in his heart. Sure enough, the next group of more than 400 carriages will be checked by carlis every ten or so. Craig''s face did not change, but his heart became more and more anxious. Because the last 100 carriages were full of dwarves, especially the 50 ones with barrels. Each carriage carried at least 10 barrels, and each barrel contained three dwarves. If the spot check goes on like this, needless to say, the goblin in the barrel will be found. Then it will be revealed. A battle will inevitably happen. Craig''s eyes grew colder and colder at the thought of the serious consequences. As time goes by, the air seems to become more dignified with each passing carriage. Craig clenched his fists and stared at carlis, who seemed unprepared, but was holding a three blade long handled axe. He could feel that the stout Tauren had the same level of 16 as his level. If the goblin is found later, he must take the lead. If he can kill the tauren, he will still have a chance to rush out of the gate. If he can''t kill the goblin, the lion tribe will surely fall into a dead situation. There are at least 5000 soldiers at the gate. If he can''t escape in a short time, other Orc reinforcements will kill the whole lion tribe. One after another, until the team was more than half tested, the spot check still did not stop, Craig''s heart began to thump to thump fast. Every time there was more than one carriage, it was like a knock on his heart. Craig''s had been looking around in silence. On the towering city wall with 35 blades, thousands of orcs were aiming at them with crossbows. It seemed that they could pull the trigger and shoot deadly arrows at any time. The surrounding streets are surrounded by an unknown number of ORC troops under martial law. Once they encounter the enemy, they will inevitably launch the most fierce attack. The semicircular gate is about ten blades wide and five blades high. At this time, the two huge gates are all open to the motorcade. If it is possible to capture the gate in the first time, maybe they can still have a chance to survive.There are a lot of orcs of more than 6000, but there are big beasts like bimont in the city. Once the escape is not timely, Craig can fully imagine what they will face. After the grain convoy passed, the first carriage of oak barrels came to Craig and CALIS. Craig clearly remembered that the carriage was the one in which the goblin was hidden, and his heart leaped to his throat. Just as the coach was about to leave and Craig was quietly relieved, carlis, next to him, suddenly extended his hand. "Stop, it''s a car with barrels piled up!" The index finger pointed to the first carriage carrying the barrel, and the air seemed to solidify. Craig''s claws pop out like a razor, and his cold eyes flash with a piercing intent. Instead of looking at carlis, the huge wolf head looks directly at the intercepted carriage. The tone was a little hoarse. "Lord Kalis, the lion tribe has no time to spend with you. I don''t need to delay my time. I still have my people on the main battlefield..." at this time, Craig''s heart is beating at a high speed, and his body is compressing like a spring. The surge of strength in the body gathered, the muscles tense into steel. It seems that the next second, this level 16 werewolf, is turning on the frenzied terror warrior, will launch that fatal shock. The Tauren turned his head and looked at the extremely unstable werewolf. After pondering for a moment, he still shook his head. "No, I don''t intend to be an enemy of the lion tribe, but the carriage must be checked..." after this sentence, the killing opportunity was condensed to the extreme in my heart. By this time, two Tauren warriors had come to the carriage full of oak barrels, and one of them had climbed into it. Touch ~ the Tauren on the carriage did not hesitate. The knife in his hand was a knife to the lid of the wine barrel. There are cracks on the top of the drum cover, but they are not broken. And the blow was like a knock in Craig''s heart. The killing machine broke out to the extreme, and suddenly turned to carlis. The sharp claw in his hand was like the blade of a knife. The next second Craig was ready to do it. Bang ~ a hot fireball directly hits a carriage in the motorcade. Ah, the oak barrel full of wheat wine broke directly, and the alcohol blazed under the fire. At this moment Craig''s already trodden step stopped, turned his head, and saw the sound of his wings flapping in the sky. "Damn orcs, you stupid and dirty creatures, how dare you rob my manor and church!!! You all deserve to die Is that?? Amy?? Craig''s eyes were full of consternation. Amy didn''t show up. He thought that the shadow high priest of level 15, whom Lee had mentioned, had gone to other tasks. At this time, Amy was not idle in the air. With the hot fireball in his hand, the blasphemer began to cast his magic crazily. Lee''s improved fireball casting time has been reduced to 1 second, while the level 15 caster, with his dual casting talent and other cooling reductions, can cast a fireball in 0.7 seconds. Double cast, 0.7 seconds is two, the damage is comparable to the hot ball of the three ring spell. Under Amy''s exaggerated casting speed, the orcs below are hit severely. Touch ~ pila ~ the hot fireball containing 5000 ¡æ high temperature will instantly add 20 or 30 scorched corpses around as long as it explodes in the crowd of beasts. And the orcs, who occupied a lot of space, were stunned instantly. In a short time of more than ten seconds, Amy suddenly killed in front of the city gate was disturbed, and hundreds of orcs were directly burned to death by high temperature. At this time, CALIS could not care to detect any more carriages and roared with a wave of his hand. "The crossbow soldiers on the tower shoot freely!! Find the shaman and inform the double legged dragon cavalry that I will kill this damned vampire!! The lion tribe''s motorcade will leave the city immediately. Don''t delay here After saying that, he immediately took up his axe and rushed to Amy. Unfortunately, Amy was in the air with hundreds of blades, ignoring the angry Tauren. Craig was relieved and let the orcs pull the carriage away. Amy in the sky seems to be infuriated by the team''s action. A dragon scale shield rises on her body. Then the vampire doesn''t care about the arrow rain on the wall, and his magic blows away at the motorcade. "Want to run, damn orcs, I will burn you one by one!" From time to time, the deadly hot ball hit the carriage below and ignited everything around.At this point, Emmie would have made some special marks on each of the carriages if he had seen them seriously. There are no goblins in these marked carriages. The oak barrels that were attacked burst in succession, and the aroma of wine mixed with the burning smell reverberated in the sky. The tauren, who saw this scene, did not doubt the carts carrying the wine. They even let the orc shield soldiers raise their shields to protect the orc convoy from leaving. The appearance of this external enemy made the tauren, who was originally on great alert to the lion tribe, instantly stood on a front line with the other side. External contradictions are definitely the best way to transfer the internal contradictions. After all, no matter how selfish Craig is, it is only an internal matter of the orcs. With this damned vampire, it is an endless contradiction between ourselves and the enemy. Amy flying in the sky, although seemingly angry, his attacks each time just avoided the road through which the carriage passed. Therefore, although his magic caused a great disturbance among the orcs, the speed of the carriage out of the city was not interrupted at all. On the contrary, the escort of the Tauren clan was a little faster. Relying on her own air superiority, Amy is also an expert in art, bravely, with a strong dragon scale shield, one person forcibly disrupts the situation here. Thousands of ORC crossbows on the city wall jingle their arrows, which are blocked by dragon scale shields. With dragon scale shield, Li De Neng of level 14 forcibly blocked Grote''s sword of level 17, and Amy of level 15 could hardly resist these ordinary crossbows. Just a few minutes later, with Amy''s strong intervention, all the carriages passed through the gate, and the two gates were finally closed. Carlis and Craig were both relieved. It was delivered. Kalis is is not willing to offend this powerful werewolf warrior, now after sending out, can concentrate on dealing with this damned vampire. Craig is more relaxed, without the drag of goblins, he is still the leader of the lion tribe and a strong figure in the orcs. Huhoo ~ and at this time, the bipedal flying dragon in the sky also arrived, and the creatures with extremely thin dragon blood gave out shrill cries, and the whole sky fell into anxiety. Seeing that the situation was wrong, Amy killed several double legged dragons with a dragon scale shield. Then she turned into a bat and fled the battlefield from the alleys in the city under the cover of the night. On the ground, only the angry Tauren looked at the scene in front of him and had nothing to do. "I''m sorry, Lord Kalis, the lion tribe has just plundered a dark church occupied by vampires... All those vampires have been burned to death by me, but I didn''t expect there will be level 15 vampires." Craig looked at carlis with a guilty look on his face, as if his words were from his heart. Carlis got angry when he saw Craig''s expression, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth. It''s no wonder that he wasn''t. no one knew that such a powerful vampire would suddenly appear. As for whether Craig and the vampire will know each other, carlis doesn''t even think about it. Are you kidding me, what kind of intersection can a vampire have with an orc? The existence of vampires has never been heard of in Orc territory. How can people who are completely different from each other can be a group? This absurd idea does not exist in any ORC. "It''s time for me to go to the front battlefield. The damned human beings are still in the final resistance. Lord carlis, take me to the head of the bloodhoofed tribe. When we win, I''ll treat you to the strongest ale The Tauren''s face improved a lot, squeezing out a smile. "I''ll wait." Craig nodded slightly, and the troops immediately moved towards the still chaotic city. In the distance, by the window of a high-rise building half collapsed by magic, lied watched silently, and when Craig left, a slight arc of amusement hung in the corner of his mouth. Everything is under control. He set up a few backers, Amy is just one of them, if Amy can''t, then bone dragon and Castro will go out directly. At that time, the more than 3000 or 5000 guard orcs were not necessarily enough to see. Anyway, no matter how many chips he piled, he couldn''t let the goblin go wrong. This is the prototype of his future air force. Without goblin, he would play with any bomber. After confirming that the goblins were safe out of the city, lied turned around and looked down from the 20 edged spire, half the city of lissel. The scene in front of me is very shocking, like the epic CG screen of some high-level stand-alone games. A third of the city was burning, and the spired houses collapsed from the roots, then smashed and splashed with sparks. In every street, screams, shouts come and go, all kinds of blood and cruelty are happening.Suddenly, a huge figure attracted Li''s attention. Bimon. The terrifying beast with long black fur and ten blades is fighting a human with a huge blade of two men. It''s true that a petite human blocked the terrifying beast that could easily destroy a three story stone building. Gaze and look. The scarlet cloak was so bright under the night sky. Chapter 257 That girl, andebella. In his mind, Li De came up with a figure full of books, silver hair and eyes, and a proud look on his face. And, of course, there''s the legendary Cape. At this time, the battlefield has entered a white hot state. The slender sword of andabella, dressed in the legendary cloak of blood, was like chopsticks to bimona''s huge body. But it was this toy sword that left deep scars on the beast every time it danced. The blood cloak hunts in the night wind, and without any trace of casting, she floats freely in the air, as if the blood cloak behind her is her wings. Hoo ~ Beamon lashes his claws at andabella to tear up this annoying human!! The muscles on the arms contain the power to tear the earth, and the sound of breaking through the air is like the scream of the devil. In the middle of the air, adebella''s face did not change, her body suddenly moved a few meters, just to avoid bimont''s sharp and fatal attack, the other party''s air wave blew her silver hair. The cross sword with half a palm in the hand and 1.2 blade in length is easily waved upward. The blood cloak behind him exudes a faint crimson brilliance, and the blade also has a little scarlet energy at the moment. The scarlet energy is like flowing water when the sword is waved. The blade with a long flame tail stabs bimon''s wrist. Yila ~ bimont''s huge body gives him incomparable strength, but it deprives him of certain flexibility and is unable to avoid being stabbed by a long sword. In the crimson glow, bimona''s skin, which could withstand the attack of the catapult, was like a piece of paper cut directly by the blade. The pale gold blood gushed like a fountain, and the air was instantly filled with a smell of blood. What''s more strange is that the cloak behind andabella, after seeing the blood, suddenly rolls up and blows on bimont''s wound. In the blink of an eye, Beamon''s wound was only pale muscle, and the blood was swallowed up by the cloak. The scene is enchanting and strange. Behemon roared in agony, and the bone scraping pain madly stimulated the golden creature''s brain, and the speed of wielding its claws accelerated again. He must tear up this damned human!! certain!! Whoosh ~ the terrible sound of the air seems to tear the space apart, and the surrounding spire houses crumble like wheat harvesters. The wounded and terrifying beast erupted with indescribable ferocity, and it seemed that bimon alone could destroy the whole city. Seeing bimon crazy, andabella did not continue to attack, but flexibly swam in its bombardment. At this time, if you look at the cloak behind her, you will find that the cloak that has just swallowed the blood of bimont is more and more bright at this time, and the red on it looks like blood is falling. At this time, the scarlet radiance of andebella was more vigorous. It seemed that there was infinite energy in her body. This legendary equipment is made of three kinds of dragon skin, plus dragon blood and legendary demon blood. It has a mysterious power beyond the imagination of outsiders. Strong and fierce, is the girl and bimon''s only rely on. Li De was watching the battle from afar with a delicate expression. The extraordinary armor already has 6 strong features. How powerful should this legendary cloak be? Unfortunately, legendary equipment can''t see more attributes. With a bit of curiosity, she opened the attribute panel of andebella. Andabella liser Title: Lord of lissel (the reputation of lissel is always worshipped) great scholar (wisdom increased by 50%, reputation of human power increased by one level) treasures of lissel (charm + 50%, reputation of Norland Empire increased by one level) descendants of lissel Empire (gain deterrence feature: facing human beings whose level is not higher than their own) Life has a powerful majesty, and its reputation has been raised to respect among high nobles. swordsman master (dexterity increased by 100%, strength increased by 80%, sword mastery increased to extraordinary, and all sword weapons were upgraded to specialization) age: 26 level: 14 Occupation: Sword of lissel (once the most famous army of swordsmanship in the Empire of liser, at its peak, it had three Masters) Legendary swordsman) blood: the royal blood of lissel (not activated) Introduction: the descendants of the royal family of lissel are flowing with powerful blood; she is a wise and proud learned scholar, who has mastered the knowledge that most people don''t understand; the master of swordsmanship inherits the most excellent swordsmanship of lissel''s sword and reaches the master level in the use of long sword. At this time, Li De was deeply shocked. However, the existence of the blood of the last imperial royal family is flowing. There are 5 exaggerated titles.Although there is only one combat category, the other four are obviously titles that can bring great contacts, which are much more useful for a city Lord than for a combat title. Andebella''s property panel is not even worse than Betty, the northern royal family - if, of course, the other party activates the blood in her body. Touch ~ after the fury, bimon forced the flying andebella into a bit of a mess. After all, one is level 19 close to transcendental life, and one is only level 14 existence. Even if you are wearing legendary equipment, you only have the ability to hurt each other. If you want to really fight with the golden life - bimon, it is still impossible. Next to a half collapsed house in the distance, the stubble faced Eagle nosed adjutant looked at andabella, regardless of life and death, and tied bimon in his heart. "Lord andabella, most of the civilians have been evacuated. Let''s go too!" Dozens of soldiers behind him were also watching closely, for they were involved in this invincible beast, obviously unable to do what she wanted. Hearing the voice of her subordinates, the forced support of andebella is not insisting. Start and fight and retreat. Bimont, though involved in the flexible andebella, has never been able to cause more damage to the city. It also bought more time for civilians fleeing the city. Li De looked at the two sides of the battle expression a little subtle, after a moment of meditation, or in the cover of the night to follow up. In those dark and deep eyes, there was an emotion that outsiders could not detect. This extremely unequal battle spread across the city. From the main battlefield in the west, she was chased all the way by bimont to the wall facing green city in the East. During this period, the steeple tower collapsed, the bluestone houses were broken, and the streets were in ruins. This huge beast at this moment has become a real demon, everything will be destroyed in front of him. No one in this city can kill bimon. The city belongs to bimon now. If bimon let lissel''s army collapse, then the dense bipedal dragons that had just arrived made them despair. The only Griffins left in lissel did not make it to the final battlefield. Apparently, the bipedal flying dragon made lissel''s once proud air regiment a thing of the past. Now, the sky belongs to a bipedal dragon. Dragon Wings with ferocious barbs, mouth full of corrosive saliva bipedal flying dragon filled the sky above Dongcheng. Still struggling to cover the retreat of civilians in lissel City, the guard forces were hit more cruelly. Each pay attack by a bipedal dragon can kill several soldiers or civilians. The army without air supremacy can only rely on the ground forces to shoot with bows and crossbows. The magic power of the mage team has long been exhausted in the continuous war, so it can only cast a spell or two to cover the army for a long time. At this level of battle, lissel has already run out of ammunition, and the strength gap between Shuangfei is too big. The orc side has hundreds of thousands of ORC warriors, not to mention the shaman caster team, 5000 or 6000 bipedal dragons, tens of thousands of wolf cavalry, and an unstoppable level 19 behemoth. This is no longer a level of fighting, can hold up until now, or the orcs keep hands. - - - - "damn bastards, you disgusting and dirty orcs, I will kill all of you A young soldier was furious at the sight of a girl running towards him who was cut to the ground by an orc and covered with blood. Yu Guang saw hundreds of orcs pouring into the other end of the street, and his expression became extremely ferocious. "Kelly, let''s go!! Those damned orcs have already occupied the 16th block, we have no reinforcements now Behind him, a middle-aged soldier with his armor broken and his face covered with black and red stains, quickly pulls the young soldier who wants to rush up to fight with the orcs. "No, Captain Cassel, I have to kill that damned bastard, I swear!" The young soldier''s black eyes showed an extremely angry look. He looked at the orc army that had appeared far away on the other side of the street. Holding his long cross sword on his side, he roared a man to launch a death charge against the single ORC. He knew that he would never come back, but... "for lissel! Charge A solemn roar sounded in the street. It seems that the hustle and bustle of the city is reduced to silence at this moment. Carey could clearly hear his panting and his heart beating. Hoo, Hoo ~ he has entered a unique state at this moment. Everything around him has nothing to do with him. He only sees the damned ORC.With ten blades, seven blades and three blades, Carey could clearly see the mocking expression and disdainful eyes on the orc''s face. It seemed to the orcs that it was a joke for the small man, who was only 1.75 blade, to raise his knife at him. At this moment, the orc could imagine the scene of the weak being split in two by the man. But... Yila ~ the orc felt a pain in the abdomen, and then only felt the cold of his neck. In an instant, his head rolled in the air, even before he lost his meaning, he felt the feeling of flying in the sky for the first time. "Level 10..." Carey felt the power of his body, and a little surprise flashed in his eyes. Unexpectedly, he broke through at the last moment. However, after he killed the orcs in front of him, more Orc troops poured in from the other side of the street. "Kill!" Since there is no escape, then let him sleep forever with the glory of lissel. Lissel, glory forever! Once again, his hands were raised to the side of the cross sword and charged. His black eyes were unshakable and resolute. His young face was full of bravery, and his faith supported his fight. - - - - - "Lord andabella, there are the last group of civilians, let''s go..." the bearded adjutant looked at the pale girl in front of her, her eyes full of anxiety. It was not easy to get out of the battle from bimon''s men. He didn''t want to see his city Lord fighting with that terrible monster. "That bimon, you can''t stop it, even if you have a blood cloak. It''s not a good thing to use this legendary item before you reach the extraordinary level. It will consume all your life expectancy!" Legendary equipment can only truly exert its power only when it reaches the extraordinary level. The most powerful point of the blood cloak is that it can give full play to the full power of this legendary equipment even if it fails to meet the requirements of use. The condition of using is enough blood. When the user does not have enough blood, the blood cloak will devour the vitality of the user as a supplement. This is the only reason why andebella can rely on 14 level hard to resist 19 level bimon. After all, bimon is close to the extraordinary terror beast, the details of the orc Empire, and the most powerful ultimate combat power. Worthy of the golden life, the flow of its body is able to shake the dragon''s golden blood. This is the result of her ten years of life. Her face was pale, and even she was just standing. She shook her head firmly with her eyes. Although the body has been extremely weak, but the pride on the face still does not subside. "I will defend my city with my life, the glory of the lissel family, and if it ends, it will end when my heart stops beating." Hold up your head, the fighting spirit is still high. Silver hair scattered with the wind, silver eyes printed half of the city, behind the scarlet Cape hunting sound. The broken street became the background of the figure. The stubble adjutant nodded with a deep expression, "Lord andebella, I will follow you to the last moment and let the honor of lissel bury us. Lissel, glory forever Behind him thousands of embarrassed soldiers at this time the expression slowly became solemn. With the right hand holding the sword, the cross hilt is placed on the chest, and the tip of the sword points to the sky. "Lissel, glory forever!" The slogans read out in the common language of the mainland are solemn and solemn, full of unspeakable sacredness. Andabella looked up slightly at the bright moon the size of a millstone overhead, and raised her sword as well. Shaking voice with unshakable perseverance. "Lissel, glory forever!" The slogans of the cherisil Empire, which had been heard thousands of years ago, are once again in this land. Once upon a time, the lissel Empire, in the most desperate and no survival battle, was bound to swear out this sacred slogan with a sword. Because the ancient lissl firmly believe that this is the word handed down by their ancestors. When they shout out this sacred slogan, they will be blessed by their ancestors. They should be invincible in life and respected by future generations when they die. And at this moment. Roar ~ at the end of the street, a 30 blade high mage tower burst directly from the root with a huge roar. Like a collapsed mountain, the pagoda of mage, which has been invested with countless efforts, collapsed like a collapsed mountain. Qi tower and all kinds of magic fall in the magic trap. But for the hairy beast, these low-level magic can''t even stop him.Bimon. This horrible creature has reappeared. And along with bimon are thousands of bipedal flying dragons in the sky, which emit miserable cries. In the alleys on both sides of the city gate, the wolf''s low roar also burst out. In a short time, less than 1000 guards in the gate were surrounded by orcs. A solemn and stirring mood rises in everyone''s heart. There is no fear of death. "Attack!" Without hesitation, at the moment of the orcs'' encirclement, they directly ordered the attack. Andebella stood with her sword, her long silver hair floating in the wind, and her voice was proud and solemn. "Soldiers of lissel, draw your sword!! For Reese city!! Attack "Kill!" In this broken street, humans and orcs face each other, launching the most tragic and tragic attack. - - - - when Li De came to the battlefield, the scene was coming to an end, leaving only blood on the ground. Under the condition of extremely unequal power, all human soldiers become corpses under the butcher''s knife of orcs. All that remained was the scarlet cloak floating in the air. Standing on a tall building on another street, Li De felt the misery and loneliness at a glance. No one else. The whole city seems to be left with the figure in scarlet cloak. She may be the only person in the city. The sentinels and civilians who remained in the city had already been killed by the orcs, and the rest fled the city. Andebella... Lee is watching the figure surrounded by thousands of flying dragons in the air in the shadow far away, and his expression is very delicate. Under the power of legendary cloak, the girl holding a long sword still sticks to it with her superb swordsmanship and the blessing of her bloody cloak. No fear of death. Even Lee could see the pursed lips and still proud face of andebella, and the fear seemed to be lost in her silver eyes. The dark night sky was lit by the fire in lissel and the bright moonlight in the sky. Half of the two legged flying dragons in the sky are red by the fire and half are silvery white by the moonlight. They are like dragonflies flying on the edge of the pond at dusk in summer, covering the whole sky. On the ground, one by one ferocious and twisted huge shadows are constantly passing by, like a ghost eating demon hidden in the shadow. Only in the center point surrounded by the bipedal flying dragon, the scarlet is so bright, like a deep-sea vortex. All the bipedal flying dragons revolve around the scarlet. Moreover, from this whirlpool, the corpses of several bipedal flying dragons with wingspan as wide as ten blades fell on the roof of the ground like stones falling directly on the ground. Every time, they made a dull collision sound and splashed dust all over the sky. Li De stood in the room in the high-rise building, silently watching the scene, never moving. But his eyes did not leave the scarlet. Can''t you support it? The light silver hair of andebella was getting deeper and deeper, and her body was so weak that she could hardly grasp the sword in her hand. Yila ~ she waved the sword again, and the blade of the sword burst into crimson brilliance. She cut off the right wing of the flying dragon with bipedal diving in the air. And the flying blood Cape swept over the broken wing, and the blood just erupted was swallowed up. The Cape is more and more bright, and the legendary equipment strength of drinking blood tonight has been improving, but it is this kind of improvement that makes andebella unable to support any more. Legendary equipment, every time you use it, you need to spend a lot of energy. The stronger the power, the higher the consumption. Before reaching transcendence, she can not bear this energy consumption, she can only overdraw her life without limit. Until now, she finally overdraw all her life. She can no longer use the increasingly powerful legendary Cape. Pooh ~ behind her, a two legged flying dragon suddenly attacked with huge claws while she was still taking back her sword. A mouthful of blood gushed out from her mouth and a deep blood hole appeared in her abdomen. Hoo ~ it was like half of the kite''s broken line. This humble and futile attack directly defeated adebella, who was on the verge of breaking. Although her will is still high, but the weakness of her body has been unable to let her continue to fight. Bang ~ at the moment when she was about to land, the Cape behind her suddenly waved, and the girl''s fast falling body quickly slowed down. Finally, she lay on the ground gently, without any more severe injury. However, although she survived, she did not have a chance.Although the eyes of andebella were still bright, they still had no hope. After humans fled lissel, the orc army did not choose to pursue, instead, they stuck to the city gate. And the weird thing is that the rest of the orc army is concentrated here. The wolf cavalry, the bipedal dragon, the orc warrior, and even the destructive bimon that no one can resist. All the orcs turned their eyes to the figure lying on the ground with their cloaks still bright. "Man, your courage is respected by me, and the great bimon will kill you himself." Ancient Orc language rings, which is an ancient language that can be compared with ancient giant language. Like ancient giant language, it is a kind of language that directly transmits spiritual information, which can be understood without knowing. As she lay, she opened her eyes slightly, and her silver eyes showed bimont''s body as big as a mountain. The girl raised her chin slightly, and the pride in her eyes still did not fade at this moment. "Bimon, lissel city will be captured by you, but the lissel family will not be destroyed. The glory of the lissel empire will last forever. Death can''t make me afraid... the voice is extremely weak, only the constant is to wipe pride. "The only thing I regret is that the precious books I collected so hard in my study... Maybe there will be no trace of them in the world." To the surprise of the orcs around them, the human woman who made them feel respected actually used ancient Orc language. "How can you speak ancient Orc language?" The sound and breath of bimont jar is like thunder from the sky. "Ancient Orc language? Ancient giant language, ancient spirit language, ancient language, ancient goblin language, ancient dragon language... I can The scene was strangely quiet for a moment. "To be killed by the great bimon will be your glory, learned man." Although surprised by the human, bimon still raised his claws. Orcs, you don''t need captives. Andebella looked at the scene, her eyes slightly wide, and a deep look at the last world. Are you going to die? It''s really a little reluctant... But the lissel family will not regret that her city was buried together. Slightly raised his head, waiting for the moment to come. Hoo ~ the huge claws with two blades twinkle and can tear steel. There was a huge crash, as if the space had been torn apart. The silver eyes of andabella only had the cold light, and her heart was still, waiting for the arrival of death. And just as bimon''s claws were about to tear her apart. Bang ~ a huge force came, and the terrible body, which was ten blade higher than Mona, was directly overturned and crashed into the three storey house nearby. The house collapsed and splashed dust all over the sky. With bimon''s fall, a strong and unspeakable breath pervaded the whole sky. Around the bipedal dragon seems to have met an irresistible natural enemy. At this moment, it is crazy to flap its wings to escape from this hopeless situation. Its roar makes the whole sky seem to enter a bottomless abyss. Roar ~ after a huge roar, a terrifying life with a wingspan of 20 blades appeared in front of all the orcs. But originally had been best prepared to die in the eyes of andebella with a bit of a dazed look, and then the girl saw her unforgettable scene. A skeleton dragon, whose whole body is made up of white bones and whose head is flashing with the fire of blue soul, appears in front of her. What shocked her even more was that the terrible bone dragon was standing on a very handsome figure dressed in a black mage''s robe. A name blurted out. "Monsieur ezerell?!" Then she looked at her partner and said a word that silenced the audience. "Humble orcs, this cloak... cough, cough, this lady, now belongs to me! Who is in favor of it and who is against it? " The tone is domineering and strong. It seems that there is no Orc army around us. The heroic spirit that swept the world makes the figure of dragon burning and dazzling. And that''s what happened to andebella. When she fell into the abyss and was shrouded in despair, and there was no hope any more, a young and handsome hero driving a powerful dragon appeared... No words can describe the mood in her heart at this time. Bimon, who collapsed, sprang to his feet with his hands on the ground. His face, like a gorilla, was filled with unspeakable anger. "Damned undead bone dragon!"!!! Kill them for me Chapter 258 PS: two hundred words ten thousand, ha, sleepy can not, can not correct correction, tomorrow morning get up and change, good night ~. "This lady, now belongs to me, who agrees, who opposes?" "Damn the dead dragon!! Kill them for me! " Bimon, who was knocked over by the bone dragon, roared loudly. His claws were like sharp spears forged by a blacksmith hundreds of thousands of times, and the shiver of the forest flickered between the waving. Li De looked at the girl lying on the ground, even if she was about to fall into the arrogant girl who was still in the middle of her chin. He hung a strange arc at the corner of his mouth, and Yu Guang kept staring at the blush. After confirming that there is no mistake, she turns his head slightly to the four eyes of the Cape master, while the girl''s silver eyes have complicated emotions that are difficult to tell. After seeing, Li De trembled. What happened to the girl of MMP and glory. Why is this expression that every one looks at me? It was terrible... br > and at this time, the orcs around them roared like tears at the bone dragons that were sitting in the middle of the battlefield. But under Longwei, although the orcs who have courage do not have soft legs, there are still no Orc soldiers who dare to directly charge against the bone dragon. The dead bone without any reservation releases its majesty as a class 18 dragon with the most invincible posture. The dragon power that goes deep into the soul makes the orcs breathless. It was the majesty of higher life, which could not resist. This is why dragons are worshipped and feared by the whole glory continent, because they are only a dragon power that can make the fierce soldiers lose their fighting power... Even if it is incomparable to the powerful giant of Mongolia, which belongs to the golden race. Dragon is the most perfect species of glory except for its fertility. They are strong, long-lived, intelligent and understand the way to survive. But at this time, bimon ignored Longwei, and the body of the beast also flows the blood of golden life. Although bimontby is still a dragon with powerful creatures in numerous dimensions and places, no one can ignore this kind of strong life. Li De jumped from behind the bone dragon, banging and storming his mage robe up, and he was handsome and handsome. Stand steadily. He was no more than seven or eight from adebella, who was lying on the ground. "Dead bone, he, give it to you," Yu Guang showed a glance at the ten edged beast. "Gagaga - damned bimon, dare not respect the dead man, the great dead man will let you taste the fear of death!! Face dragon breath! " Although the other is bimon of level 19, the dead bone of level 18 has no fear. The open mouth is a breath of death full of stillness and destruction. The gray white energy directly attacked bimun. The distance between them was only 30 or 40. Bimon just reflected that dragon breathing had been spewed up. The body only had a slight side, and barely escaped the front of dragon breath, but it was inevitably affected. The harsh negative energy is madly invading the body, and bimon makes a very painful howl. The black hair stained with dragon breath becomes pale instantly. A large number of vitality is passing, and the bone dragon who lost the ability of throwing out elements of dragon spitting has also got the negative ability of death breath, and the killing power is not weak. The wounded bimon did not retreat at all, and the pain stimulated every nerve of the beast. His eyes were full of fury, regardless of whether he killed the dragon. The dead bone, with a wing, took off from the ground, and gave bimon no chance to fight him. Bimon is the king of the melee war among the golden race. Even the dragon does not have to bear the melee. The wise necromancer will not fight with each other. Under the grudge of the dead, bimon left the battlefield and headed for the city without any hesitation. He''s going to tear up the damn bone dragon. In a flash, there were only Lide and adebella, who was almost unable to move on the ground, surrounded by countless Orc soldiers. The scene is very similar to the lamb entered the vicious wolves, and could not find a chance of life. Endebella was no longer in the mood to observe the orc next to her, and the girl focused all her attention on the figure that came to him step by step. Her weakness left her without extra strength to speak, and the severe backlash from the use of legendary equipment came at a point. She knew that her life was about to end, and she had overdrawn all her life. Endebella no longer had a little hope for life, but she just wanted to see the man who dared to rush into the siege of tens of thousands of orcs to save him. Step by step, adebella''s eyes appeared black leather boots, up is embroidered with dark flowers of the noble black mage robe, this is only the senior mage can wear the robe, and then up, a small frown handsome face appears."Mr. izerell..." Lee looked at andabella lying on the ground, did not say much, leaned slightly, and held her in his arms in the stunned eyes of the girl. Princess hugs. Li De slightly looked down at the silver eyes in the bewilderment, the corner of his mouth slightly cocked up. Hand quietly touched the girl behind the Cape, the Dragon Skin unique tough texture makes his smile more and more brilliant. And when she looked at the smile that made her feel more burning than the bright moon in the sky, her pale face became faintly red. "Miss andebella, leave it to me next. I will guard everything you have." Lee''s expression was serious and serious, like a solemn oath. Who dares to rob me of my cape? Today, my grandfather will let you know what a big fist is made of sandbags. let you know how a shovel of justice spits your thighs. Andebella''s heart trembled, her high chin was slightly lower, and her eyes were subconsciously away from those dark eyes. Before they could respond, a miserable scream interrupted their conversation. "Roar ~" in the sky, because the bone dragon is far away, the bipedal flying dragon attacks again. The unique shrill scream of the bipedal flying dragon makes the scene fall into a strange and terrifying atmosphere. Again, the dense number of the moon covered the sky. Hearing these shrieks, andebella turned her head slightly, her silver eyes a little anxious and worried, and her voice was weak. "Lord izerell, let me go... I have overdrawn all my life... You help me out... I will..." Li De shook his head firmly after hearing the speech. "No, it''s my choice. It''s none of your business. Now, miss andebella, you are under my protection, and no one can hurt you in front of me. " "But..." andabella looked up at the flying dragons that once again covered the sky, and her expression was a little dim. "You can''t escape from here with me..." it seems that after being held in the arms of Li De, the girl''s spirit recovered a little, and her breath gradually stabilized. But under that pale face, the scene was more like a reflection. "Escape? Who said I''d run away Li De shows a domineering smile. After sensing that there is no Orc warrior of level 15 around him, his plan is slightly deviated. The girl was slightly stunned, looking at the confident and indifferent face, opened her mouth but could not open her mouth. "Damn human, tear him to pieces!" "Kill him!" "..." the orc troops on the ground finally recovered after facing Longwei. They thought of their cowardly move that they did not dare to lift their swords. These Orc soldiers were filled with anger. They will wash their shame with blood. In the street, the wolf is roaring, the orc warrior is roaring, and the flying dragon in the sky is howling bitterly. In the center of the tens of thousands of troops, in the eyes of andebella, even if Lee had a bone dragon, it would be very difficult to escape from this situation, not to mention that bone dragon is still involved by bimon. In his heart, Li De''s hope that he was ignited after he appeared with the most wild gesture was shattered again. It''s just that andebella was able to face death with the most proud attitude, but now she has a bit of intolerance and reluctance to give up she is not willing to die for the sake of her dare to face tens of thousands of ORC troops. But now she has no strength to wave the sword in her hand. Her cloak has already let her overdraw the last ray of life energy. Then she saw a second scene that she would never forget. The figure in front of her took out a bat the size of a palm from her pocket, and then, under her gaze, threw it out into the sky. Just at this time in the sky, the bipedal dragon that covers the sky separates a gap, and the moonlight shines down. Under the gaze of all the orcs, the palm sized bat turned into a giant with a 16 blade wingspan in less than a second. And the beast was also wearing armor engraved with mysterious silver patterns. On the wings of the mysterious beast of unknown race, the blade like wings seem to be able to easily cut off the heavy shields of soldiers. That''s the blade wing. Powerful and powerful, steel giant. The light in andebella''s eyes was ignited again. When she turned to look at the calm figure, her heart became more and more complicated. Li De didn''t pay so much attention to him. After seeing Castro''s transformation, he had a cold arc around his mouth, and his tone was domineering and powerful. "Castro, let me see your edge. Don''t let me down." He needs to test the power of his extraordinary armor.Castro saw the dense enemy around him. Instead of fear, he felt a strong sense of war in his heart. "Yes, my master." Corso''s strength has been improved in quality. There are six characteristics of extraordinary armor, each of which is formidable. Li De has long wanted to try the edge of the extraordinary armor. How this set of 500, 000 pieces of jinpuke''s extraordinary equipment can only be tested in the cruel war. At this time, there is no more suitable place. With his wings flapping, Castro now moves thanks to his super dexterity, Castro''s speed has exceeded the speed of sound transmission. Wings of a shock, even burst out behind a group of water mist, terrible sound waves like the howl of the devil. It''s easy to eat. The sharp blade of the blade is an irresistible edge for the orcs. Castro''s limbs are turning into a leper around him. Blood spatter. No Orc warrior can withstand the sharpness of his extraordinary armor. Extremely sharp (when attacking with two wings, there is a 70% chance to directly cut off the armor below the extraordinary quality, the lower the quality, the higher the chance of cutting) under the blade, the orc''s body is free to be slaughtered. At this time, the bipedal flying dragon in the sky, without the threat of dragon power, immediately regained its combat effectiveness. Seeing Castro slaughtering orcs, the soldiers immediately became furious and attacked Castro like a locust. But it''s all in vain. The bipedal dragon was so sharp that it could tear through the Knights'' armor. When attacking Castro''s extraordinary armor, it could not even leave a white mark. The saliva in the mouth of the two legged dragon that could easily corrode the soldier''s shield dropped behind the armor. Let alone corrode, it could not even make Castro''s armor dim slightly. On the contrary, it was like raindrops on the armor. If it hadn''t dropped on the ground and eroded out a lot of potholes, these bipedal dragons would have thought their saliva had lost the ability to corrode. Claws, corrosive saliva, magic, longbows, empty lances, all tools are useless. The thick armor was like a mountain, which cut off all prying eyes. Hoo ~ in contrast, Castro at this time, with the speed of terror combined with the sharp blade wings, the newborn King was the most brutal killing machine. Death is his company at this time, blood is his coat, cruelty is his nature. He was the first dawn bat, the king of bats. Under the blade''s wing, the air dense bipedal flying dragon is like raindrops falling general, bang bang ~ countless huge corpses fall on the ground, making a dull sound. On the ground, there are even hundreds of orcs directly killed by the living. Although there are tens of thousands of troops, at this time, the overlord of this battlefield only belongs to the newborn King - Castro. Massacre, this is a naked massacre, no harm can threaten Castro in his extraordinary armor. In terms of speed, the bipedal flying dragon in the sky can''t compare with Castro, who can cruise at supersonic speed, and can''t compare with the newborn King who inherits the blood of bronze Cyclops and can fight hand to hand with COSO. in terms of defense, the extraordinary armor can be intact even in front of a powerful catapult. in terms of attack power, the blade wing can directly cut off the extraordinary equipment A poor Orc is rich enough to wear armor, let alone extraordinary. Therefore, no matter what aspect bipedal flying dragon was suppressed by Castro, this tragic massacre even caused serious psychological shadow to bloodthirsty and warlike orcs. Castro does not have any extra action, is to rely on supersonic attack, using the sharp blade of the blade to kill the enemy. Whether it''s a bipedal dragon or an orc army on the ground, Castro takes dozens of lives with each dive. There was an extremely shocking scene on the field. Lee is standing in the middle of the battle field with adebella wearing a blood cloak, but tens of thousands of orcs dare not approach him at all. His surroundings become a vacuum within the distance of 200 blades. Because all around the existence in front of that terrible steel beast into nothingness. The spires of solid bluestone collapsed, the strong Orc warriors were torn to pieces, and the surrounding streets were all in ruins under Castro''s wings. The smell of blood and dust filled the battlefield. As long as the orcs dare to get close to Lee de in the middle of the battlefield, no matter who it is, they will find the steel beast''s most cruel attack. After a few waves, no Orc dared to cross the life and death line drawn by the God of death. Standing in the middle of the battle, Lee''s light dragon scale shield protects him and her in her arms.Looking at Castro''s massacre, Li De''s face didn''t fluctuate at all. As if this scene was common, the broken limbs and the blood all over the place didn''t make him take a second look. At this time, everything seems to be the background plate of Lee De, the blood remnant on the ground, the huge steel giant hunting for the dipedal dragon in the sky, and the bipedal flying dragon with its wings folded and falling like raindrops. This shocking epic scene is just the background plate holding the girl''s figure. It seems that the iron beast, which slaughtered countless orcs in the sky, is not the protagonist here. This indifferent figure is in charge of everything here. Andebella turned her head slightly and observed everything around her with her light in Li Dehuai. After seeing the scene that the steel giant slaughtered the orcs, she was extremely complicated. Quietly looking at the handsome and young face of the mysterious man, who is this man? Why can he enslave a powerful dragon? Why can he have a steel giant that can be deformed and extremely powerful? Why did he take the risk of shaking tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of ORC troops to save her from the claws of level 19 bimon? All the questions came to her mind, but no matter how she thought, there was no answer. At this time, it seems that the figure of Li De, who wants to wear a mysterious mask, can''t help but guess at the mysterious face. Lee did not pay attention to the girl in his arms, but silently watched the surrounding scenes. He did not open his mouth to interrupt Castro''s attack on tens of thousands of orcs. Yes, a large number of orcs can only defend, and it is the beast that no one can stop. The terrorist combat effectiveness of Castro also let Li De understand the strength of extraordinary weapons most intuitively. He spent at least 500000 jinpuke to cultivate the top combat effectiveness. This problem is simple at this moment. If it was Castro in the dwarves Valley, facing today''s scene may cause great damage to the orcs, but it is absolutely impossible for him to suppress tens of thousands of orcs by one man, and he will not start. Now that he''s wearing extraordinary armor, no Orc can stop Castro, no! Even after a large number of bipedal dragons died in the air, there were two level 15 bipedal flying dragons, but they still didn''t work. The same level 15, but the claws of these two level 15 bipedal dragons can''t break Castro''s defense. On the contrary, Castro''s blade wing can do fatal damage to the two level 15 bipedal dragons. One of them was unable to dodge in the collision again and was directly torn by Castro and fell from the air. The other level 15 bipedal flying dragon left the Shura at a very fast speed after seeing his partner''s accident. In this way, the only resistance left on the scene was lost. Castro is crazy. The blade of the blade was dyed red with blood, then wiped by the corpse, and then dyed red again and again... Hundreds of times. The dense group of bipedal flying dragons even created a huge vacuum. "Castro, come back." In the rise of Castro killing, Li De suddenly felt a few strong breath coming from afar, level 15! Li De no longer loves war, and immediately calls for Castro''s return. Although he is not afraid of the other side''s top occupation, Li De doesn''t need to fight with the orcs at this time. If he wins, he will be buried here. As Lee waited for Castro to return, the void in front of him suddenly broke. The cold light flashed by. A short blade came from Lee''s side with a deadly breath, and the sharp blade pointed to his throat. The horror of the killing seemed to have brought time to a halt at the moment, and adebella watched the short blade slide towards Lee''s neck. No!! Just when the girl''s heart was full of despair, the light shield around Li De was suddenly brilliant, and the short blade was directly broken by the shield. The mysterious assassin''s fatal blow didn''t even break the shield. There was an instant of joy on her face. But this is not the end. The short blade hit again after it was cut open, and it was wielded more than ten times in a short second. Under the high frequency intensive attack, the glass is generally broken, and the hard shield directly bursts. The next second, when the short assassin, hidden in his cloak, seemed about to succeed. Lee takes andebella''s body and disappears instantly. The short assassin suddenly widened his eyes when he saw this scene. The space magic of blink class?? He turned his head and found the mage 50 blades away. Seeing this scene, the assassin no longer falls into the shadow, but directly kills Li De like a soldier.To deal with a mage whose breath does not exceed level 15, he must die. This is the confidence of the assassin under his cloak, and no one can escape his hunting. After Li Deli used the shadow to jump to avoid the fatal attack, he was also frightened by a cold sweat. He should be careful on the battlefield. If we don''t improve the mage''s shield in advance, I''m afraid we''ll be dead today. Fortunately, he has a lot of cards. His eyes flashed a few murders. The damned bastard, he was startled. "Castro, I want to live!" Castro, who had just swooped down, saw the bloody assassin assassinate Lee. The rage of the heart. Should be disrespectful to the master!! Damn it!! Castro will tear your head apart!! Under the fury, Castro''s speed reached the limit, and the assassin who had just rushed towards Lee felt a deadly danger. The face under the cloak suddenly became very ugly, turned around and broke the space and stepped into it. It can''t delay. Level 15 life is not what it can deal with. But Castro is too fast. It''s too fast for the naked eye to look down on. When the space was not closed, Castro ran into it with infinite anger, and then the space was distorted. The assassin, who had just stepped into the dimensional plane, was seriously injured by the distorted space and was forced to escape from the secondary plane. His mouth was constantly coughing up blood, and his black head was covered with bloody spots. Castro''s eyes widened, his huge mouth tearing directly at the assassin under the hood, his sharp teeth like serrations. He''s going to kill this despicable creature that hurt its master!! But the wounded assassin did not stop fighting. The short blade in his hand twinkled, his body leaped up like a spring compression, and the blade was Castro''s eyes. Kill again. Jingling ~ the sound of the metal percussion makes the assassin under the cloak despair. There''s a shield! How can the extraordinary level of armor have such obvious defects? Castro''s originally empty eyes are unknown. At this time, two pieces of hollowed out armor pop up from the top. The sharp blade was blocked. Castro''s huge claws swing, directly from the abdomen pierced the short assassin. I wanted to tear up the other party directly, but I thought of Li De''s words, so I had to stop with anger. Using the mage''s hand, he takes the unconscious assassin to his side, and gallops toward Lee. Li De frowned, and he felt the strong breath that was getting closer and closer. No longer hesitating, when Castro approached, he went directly to the newborn King''s back. "Let''s get out of here." "Yes, my master." "Andebella, I''ll take you away now. As I said, no one can hurt you with me.". Looking at the girl in his arms, Li De couldn''t help but feel the legendary cloak made of dragon skin. This feeling is really good. Although the silver eyes of andebella were extremely weak, they were still bright. Looking at Li De Na''s serious expression, her heart trembled and her eyes shifted for the second time. No one can hurt you. It''s a simple sentence, but it''s so heavy... at this time, seven orcs above level 15 arrived at the battlefield. Castro was just about to take off at this moment. The two pass by. These fierce, bloodied Orc fighters watched Castro take off in anger, but had nothing to do. In the air, they thought they would stop Castro''s bipedal flying dragon, but subconsciously dodged him. In just seven or eight minutes, Castro killed five or six hundred bipedal dragons with incomparable advantages. Almost every time they charge towards the bipedal flying dragons, a large number of casualties will be caused. The most terrifying thing is that Castro''s attack cannot be avoided. Flying at about 400 kilometers per hour, the orc''s unique arm is not a high-speed air unit. In contrast, Castro''s speed limit reached nearly 1400 kilometers per hour, and could fly supersonic. With the sharp blade wings, the armor below the extraordinary level can be directly cut off, not to mention these ordinary level 6 and 7, and the elite level is only level 11 and level 12 bipedal flying dragons. So when Lee drove Castro to leave, there were more than 4000 flying dragons around, which covered the whole sky. However, it was like butter met with a red burning knife, and it was as crazy as the two sides gushed up.Not only did not dare to stop them, but also afraid that this terrible life would harvest them directly. This scene is extremely shocking, but no bipedal dragon would feel embarrassed. After all, the fear of death is a characteristic of all life. And a few level 15 Orc warriors below can only watch Castro disappear in the sight, there is no way but to roar. The ground forces are always helpless to the air units. As long as the air units do not go down and die, the ground units can do nothing for each other. On the other side, the dead bone also uses its powerful air superiority to entangle bimon at level 19. Although they belong to the golden life, the bone dragon is a dead dragon after all. Even if it is of the same level, it can''t beat bimon with its own body. What''s more, the level is one level lower. Therefore, although the level 18 bone dragon is strong, he dare not really give bimon a chance to fight hand to hand. He can only harass the beast with dragon breath and language in the sky. But in the eyes of bimon at this time, the language of this damned undead is ten thousand times more disgusting than his dragon breath. "Gagaga, little boy, little bimon, are you scared to urinate by the dragon breath of the dead man? Ha ha ha, why don''t you go back and ask your mother for milk? " "The great bony Lord gives you the powerful dragon language magic in the world! Ha ha ha, why hide behind the house? The great dead man is lying to you. Hahaha, sure enough, I am the smartest mage in the world. But bimon is the most stupid life. No wonder they all say that bimon''s brain is like pigs. No, pigs are not better than you. No, you are much better than pigs. Are you happy "Little bimon..." this kind of spirit attack which is more terrible than magic attack makes the 19 level bimon fall into a complete frenzy. It just wants to tear the damned bone Dragon into scum!! It swears!! The boulder in the hand is like a stone throwing machine, throwing it into the sky crazily, but most of the time is doing useless work. Bone dragon''s powerful body is not damaged even if hit by a huge stone. "Oh, my master is calling me. The great man with dead bones can''t play with you any more. Little bimon, you are really weak. Today''s battle teaching for you is up to now. I hope you can remember what you have taught me..." finally, with bimon''s eyes open, the dead bones fly up to the sky with thousands of blades, then tear the space and enter the dimensional position noodles. Only level 19 bimont looked at it stupidly. In the end, the 19 level bimont went mad, destroying everything that was visible. Lissel, a city of half a million people, was destroyed half of the time by the words of his bones, while bimon did not wake up from his rage until noon the next day. Since then, on the barren wasteland, we can often see a ten blade bimon looking for the undead massacre in various dead places. This bimon''s favorite thing is to tear up the dead''s mouth a little bit, and then devour the fire of each other''s soul. In addition, there is news that the other party has been looking for a dragon named dead bones... - - - - - - because the high-speed air made a sharp sound, but all this was blocked by the dragon scale shield. Andebella lay in Lee''s arms, looking straight at the handsome face. Li De, aware of the girl''s strangeness, lowered his head slightly and gazed at the silver eyes with a delicate expression. How long ago was the last girl lying in my arms like this?? Single dogs don''t have human rights. "We''ve left lissel, and the bipedal dragon can''t catch up with us, miss andebella, we''re safe..." safe. Looking at the dark eyes, she felt a sense of security that she had never felt before, and forced her to rescue her from the siege of tens of thousands of orcs. This heroic act was almost every little girl''s fantasy when she was young. However, andebella has already passed the age of fantasy. She is the city Lord of lissel, the master of the lissel family, a great scholar, and a descendant of lissel royal family. Since she took charge of lissel, a city of 500000 people at the age of 18, she has had no less responsibility than anyone else. But at this moment, this no longer fantasy girl is still for the endless despair in her shadow to come forward and in the heart of a circle of ripples. Outsiders always laugh at the old story of the prince and princess, but the authorities always believe it. "Thank you, sir izerell..." the girl''s soft tone was full of irrecoverable emptiness, like the last advice of an old man about to die. "However, my life is coming to an end. The use of the cloak has overdrawn my whole life..."The silver eyes of andebella faded. "Maybe, i... when Lee saw the words like the last words, he raised his eyebrows slightly. Instead of taking the words of andebella, he talked about another topic. "How many people in lissel have escaped? Do you know, senior pharmacists, where are they going Hearing this inexplicable question, andebella''s dim eyes were stunned and tried her best to think. Then she said weakly. "Before the orcs invaded lissel, we made a plan for this... After the city was broken, there would be special soldiers to escort the nobles... And the elites of this kind of lissel city that you call... they will not directly flee to green city... There is also a secret base in lissel city built in the low hills... there is a secret base to keep lissel at the end With them, even if lissel falls, it is possible to rebuild it in the future. " Lee''s eyes lit up as soon as he heard this. After the fall of lissel, he asked Craig to send out people to inquire about the high-level information of the city, but most of them disappeared except a few were arrested and killed. It can be seen from a slight inference that these nobles would never be willing to follow the destruction of lissel. And the noble flight will inevitably follow with a large number of high-quality talents. That''s why he asked. The dawn city is so short of talents that it will not miss any opportunity to strengthen it. Looking at Andrea Bella, whose eyes are getting dimmer and dimmer, Lee pulled out a thumb size, 10 cm long crystal bottle from the system space. The crystal bottle is engraved with mysterious inscriptions. Through the crystal bottle, you can see that there is a floating crimson liquid inside. Open the sealed bottle cap, a faint smell of blood filled. Looking at the increasingly weak breath of andabella, Li De no longer hesitated to send the blood in the crystal bottle to the girl''s mouth, some distressed way. "This is the blood of golden life, which has a great therapeutic effect on injuries. This is what I use to protect my life. If you drink it, your wound will be relieved..." this is what I use to protect my life. The dimmer eyes of andebella brightened for a moment, then faded again. "No... I''m going to die... I don''t need to waste... Such precious treasure on me..." with a frown on her head, Li De Beier directly let her lean on her arms, and then dragged the girl''s chin, so she poured the fresh blood from the crystal bottle to her. "Wordy." Unable to resist, she could only watch the tyrannical figure and force her precious blood into it. The mood in the heart is more and more complicated. Looking at the empty crystal bottle, Li De put it back into the system space. This is the blood that Issa that little girl knows her own blood has strong recovery power, and stealthily touches the blood that she cuts her finger and extrudes hard. For this reason, the little girl who has not been very good has been lying in bed for a week before she can barely get out of bed and walk. Her face is still pale for a month. At that time, Li De was busy with the dawn city. Finally, little Issa shyly handed him the three crystal bottles before he knew about it. It really hurt him. He had only three in all, and that was all she wanted. Andabella resisted, but swallowed. Then I just feel a warm force spreading in my abdomen. After a short while, she felt that something extremely deficient in her body was being filled... after half a day, the dim eyes of andebella slowly recovered their luster. At this time, when the girl looked at Lee again, her eyes seemed to twinkle with stars. Lee, who flew around lissel in the night sky for several times, also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the blood of the golden race can really alleviate the injury of andebella. Otherwise, he would lose a lot in this wave. "Mr. izerell..." "miss andabella..." they both spoke at the same time, and they both looked at each other with a smile. "Mr. izerell, you first say..." Li De is also too lazy to be polite. He coughs softly and looks at the girl in his arms. "Miss andebella, where are the elites of lissel now... Chapter 259 "Miss andebella, where are the elites of lissel now..." in this situation, this sentence seems a little strange. Andebella was slightly stunned. Her silver eyes were strange, but she was quickly covered up by the girl. "They are in a secret valley in the hills and hills." although I don''t know why Li De is so attached to the strength in lissel, the girl has already reached a high level of trust in him at this time, and has not concealed anything from him. Li De nodded slightly and didn''t ask any more questions. Anyway, now that the meat has reached the mouth, you just need to consider how to eat, there is no need to be so explicit. As for the strange in the girl''s eyes, Li De thought of this serious look at the girl who was still not out of his arms. Silver eyes are like stars in the twinkling, people can not help but want to indulge, chin slightly raised, that pride No matter where you are seems to be a habit, also seems to be imprinted in the blood traces, but it is this arrogant temperament that makes girls more eye-catching, there is always a temptation to blaspheme the goddess. The bridge of the nose is small and delicate, the lips are slightly pale, the snow-white skin is like a baby''s water tender, that weak let this girl with pride from the bone at this time with a bit of delicate and moving breath. A pair of silver long hair scattered in the back of the head, floating with the wind, noble lady''s unique culture and temperament diffuse out. Especially let a person''s side goal or the body that wears black armor also can''t hide the book breath, that is after reading a lot of books can precipitate temperament. Da Bo scholar, this is the title of this 26 year old girl. Enough to make those old scholars in their 70s and 80s blush. Even if the girl''s eyes are extremely critical. Family background, background, connotation, figure, appearance, temperament, cultivation, there are few faults that can be found. However, when he was on the battlefield, he was not in the mood to seduce his sister here. Moreover, as the master of dawn, the master of scarlet mage tower would not be unable to walk in the face of excellent girls, which would have underestimated the king of his routine. What''s more, if you take a fancy to grab it directly, it''s not too bad for him to be a big boss of darkness. It''s not too bad to do something that villains should do. Thinking of the arc of Lee''s mouth, he looked up and down at andebella. There is nothing wrong with him except that he is a little bit flat... of course, he is not in the mood to think about these things now. There are countless orcs killed by Castro just now, and there seems to be a bloody smell on the tip of his nose. Although there was no big change in his face, he still felt a little frown and discomfort because of the broken limbs all over the place. After pondering for a moment, Li De finally asked the most appropriate question. "How is your injury?" Although the blood of gold life is strong, it is still a little too small for the life in full deficit. Lee knew that even if he gave the blood of the other two bottles full of crystal to andebella, it would not help. There is another way to make up for the overdrawn life of andebella. "Thank you, sir izzarel..." the girl''s expression was very touching, and her silver eyes were shining. "In a month, I can stay in the world for another month." She thought that she could get another month''s life even if she had to die. She was satisfied. She has no regrets. Thinking of this, I once again took a deep look at the handsome face, as if to print everything of the other party into the soul. Li De nodded slightly, as if thinking something. He saved andebella. Besides the Cape, cough, and the girl''s charm, he was attracted. The most important thing was that the other side was the city Lord of lissel, who had natural sovereignty over the subjects of lissel. This advantage can help him achieve his second goal, plundering the population. Of course, in this process, we must first convince the proud girl. Although at this time, andebella took off some of her defenses in front of him, but to be the master of the city and lead the vigorous development of the city, she really thought of the other side simply, which would be too idiotic. Just as he was about to speak, the cloak behind andebella swung violently as if she were alive. The girl seems to have sensed something, her face slightly changed, and after a moment, the cloak of blood returned to peace. Li De has a subtle look in his eyes. What a good cloak... he spent 500000 jinpuke materials to forge the extraordinary armor. If he wants to forge a legend, Li De estimates that the price will at least increase by 10 times, or even more. Five million kimpuksThe thought of this data gave him the idea that he was going to be rude. The pit of the 2 million kimpuks in the scarlet mage tower has not been filled yet. It is completely impossible to earn 5 million kinpuks. And some materials can''t be bought with money, such as dragon skin, dragon blood... what andabella doesn''t know is that the guy who makes him feel at ease has always been unkind to her, and what''s more irritating is that it is to a cape rather than to herself. I''m afraid that no girl can tolerate this kind of thing. If this proud girl knows about it, I''m afraid that... she turns a blind eye to me, and even falls in love with a broken cape? I''ll give you a taste of just iron fist. "Lord izerell, something happened to the hills..." Andrea''s words made Lee recover from his rambling thoughts and instantly raised his spirit. The goblins had been sent out of the city, and the dwarfs were no longer threatened. Stanley, who''s still in control of the dwarves Valley, will put the goblins in place. Now more important things have caught his eye. A broken city is not only a disaster, but more importantly - redistribution of wealth. The fall of lissel city is hard to accept for the residents living in lissel City, but it is a perfect time for the blood clan of Li De to share the cake. He was not a human being, and the destruction of lissel was irresistible under the plan of orcs more than half a year in advance, and it had nothing to do with him. What he wanted was a share of the war. The population, especially the high-end population, is something he has always remembered. Dawn city can plunder a large number of civilians from the border, but it is difficult to obtain high-quality talents. Perhaps not 20% of the city''s residents are literate now. This is the result of Li De''s continuous initiation classes in dawn square. A knowledgeable parent is the offspring of the caster''s family. In any case, he will have a better chance to become an excellent talent than the offspring of a common family who doesn''t know big characters. This is what Li De always wanted to do, but the lack of talent made him scratch his head every time. Until now, he has not been able to find all the teachers who set up the school. That''s why he never forgot where the nobles of lissel went. "What''s the matter?" "They met centaurs in the hills and hills, the secret city of lissel was captured, and my people sent me messages through the cloak of blood... andabella''s face, which had just recovered, became very ugly again. This proud girl was hit again and again tonight, and her resolute heart was constantly shaken at this time. Centaur? Li De was slightly stunned, and a large memory appeared in his mind. Centaurs are a very special race. They are not orcs. Yes, centaurs don''t belong to orcs. It''s incredible, but in glory. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, the powerful Centaur broke away from the orc Empire and established its own Centaur empire. Although the Centaur empire was later destroyed, the Centaur was completely separated from the orc Empire since then. Although centaurs are essentially the same as orcs, they never pay attention to the orders of the orc empire. And centaurs don''t live in barren wilderness. Centaurs are found everywhere on the theme plane of glory, and the Norland empire is no exception. To the east of the southern province is barren wasteland, in the north is the remote mountains, in the northeast is the thorn province bordering the brilliant Empire, and the blue sea province is in the southeast of the southern province. The border between the southern provinces and the blue ocean provinces is just north of the southern provinces. There is also a low hill - low mountains and hills. The low mountains and hills cover half the area of the southern provinces, leading directly to the vast boundless sea. The horde of centaurs, independent of the orc Empire, dominated the hills. Even in the center of the low mountains and hills, there is a city with 200000 and half men and horses - the city of wind. Centaurs are all powerful fighting races with full names. Among orcs, only a few limited races such as lion people, Tauren and werewolves can compete with centaurs. Centaur archers and domineering heavy cavalry have always been praised by bards on the theme of glory. A small group of 10 centaurs can crush five times as many human heavy cavalry. Absolutely strong war race. The reason why centaurs could occupy a large area of low hills was due to its own strength and the Nolan empire was not interested in this land. Not only because the Centaur is strong, but also because the hills are as poor as the barren wilderness. There was no good, and with the help of ideas, the Norland empire was too lazy to pay attention to the uninvited centaurs."Are you sure?" Li De is not in a beautiful mood. Centaurs in the low mountains and hills are like overlords. There are millions of them. If the city of lissel is targeted by centaurs, the price he will have to pay to get these high-quality people may not be the same. Andebella nodded with a dignified expression, and her silver eyes were somewhat gloomy. "Only the blood of the lissel family can transmit messages through the blood mantle, and the price of such transmission is life... life? Li De shakes his head. Every time he transmits a message, one of his people will die. No one will misuse this method until the critical moment. Thinking of this, I can''t help but take a look at the scarlet cloak behind the girl. If you want to use the power of high-level equipment, it really needs to pay a lot of price. But I don''t care... suddenly, it seems that Li De''s expression is a little strange. "Miss andebella, the hills are hundreds of kilometers away from lissel. Why can your people get there in a few hours?" How many days was lissel broken? Without a flying mount, even a fast horse may not be able to reach the low hills at this time. Andebella shook her head, and her voice suddenly became a little cold. "Lissel has a secret way out of the city. Only a small part of the city was escorted away by the army after the city was broken. Five days ago, various nobles came to Lianyang and said they wanted to send a group of people out of the city to preserve the backbone of lissel. In this way, even if lissel is broken, it will still be able to restart. And my people are also involved... although the words are few and the details are vague, Li De is dazed to see the picture of those nobles who are afraid of death uniting to pressure her to open a secret passage to let them leave lissel. And her people are involved. This has definitely hit the girl who has been fighting in the front line and is ready to give her life for lissel. Li De shook his head. Human nature has a bright side, but human nature also has an extremely dark side. How many nobles who have enjoyed the noble life are willing to follow the city to accompany those humble refugees to death? "How many of them are there?" Lee thought it would be great to have one or two thousand of these people, but her words left him speechless. "About 10000..." MMP, tens of thousands of people have slipped out of the city these days?? What do orcs eat? No one can find out such a large number? It seems to see that Li De is puzzled, and andebella takes the initiative to explain. "There is a very deep hidden River in lissel City, which has been excavated thousands of years ago. The river leads to low mountains and hills, and can transport about two to three thousand people a day..." is there a hidden River in the city? Two or three thousand people a day? The expression on Li De''s face is very wonderful. How big is the underground river to dig? It is indeed a city left over from the last empire. Even green city may not have such details. After thinking about it, Li De looked a little more serious. "Miss andebella, do you need my help?" She felt the warmth behind her body and smelled the man''s unique breath at the tip of her nose, and her face became a little faint. "But... The Centaur is so powerful..." Li De shook his head firmly with his eyes. He did not bite this sweet cake. I''m sorry that he paid so much effort. "That''s the need. We are friends, aren''t we "Of course, sir, I have yours forever." The girl''s voice was indefatigable, like swearing to the gods. Li De smiles, overbearing and unquestionable, "then there''s no problem. I think we can go now. " Then he said coldly to Castro, who was sitting under him. "Castro, go to the hills now." no one can snatch food from my mouth. Whether you''re an orc or a centaur. Andebella looks at the decisive Lee, and her mood becomes complicated again. From the beginning of Lee De''s appearance to the present, only the word perfect can be described. When she fell into the abyss and was surrounded by despair, like all the heroes in knight novels, when she needed it most, lied appeared in front of her, holding her in his arms gracefully - like a princess. No one can hurt you... The firm words still reverberate in the girl''s mind until now. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª - dwarf Valley, Stanley got the news immediately after the goblins were sent out of the city. Hundreds of blood clans in magic language bats take off from the dwarf Valley and head for lissel in the dark. Because lissel was broken, the originally powerful blockade had already been broken, and the orcs swarmed into lissel and wreaked havoc among their booty. A few days later, before dawn, Stanley, riding on the magic language bat, saw the lion tribe''s motorcade in the air. There''s no hiding. Stanley controls the demon language bat to land. In fact, the orcs who joined the lion tribe had already known that the lion tribe was cooperating with the legendary vampires because of the Mithril vein. But the orcs didn''t react much to it. Although vampires are dark life, there is no hatred for orcs. After all, vampires rarely hunt orcs. After all, they are not interested in smelly orcs. The blood clan and orc are neutral to each other, and there is no human to see the vampire is a constant enemy. More importantly, the blood clan now regularly transports a large number of logistics materials to the dwarf valley. It can be said that the dwarves'' Valley is supported by the blood clan. This also makes orcs have a better view of the bloodline. Craig also solemnly publicized the blood clan to the lion tribe. He seriously told the blood clan was their partner and prohibited anyone to have conflicts with the blood clan. Being able to eat is the greatest happiness for orcs. They don''t care whether they trade with vampires or demons. Only people who are fed up can think about such boring problems. "Lord Stanley." A werewolf warrior salutes Stanley. The powerful level 15 blood clan is now the second leader of the lion tribe. When Craig is no longer in office, Stanley is in charge of the whole lion tribe. The clever Stanley is skillful and powerful enough. He knows how to deal with these simple minded orcs. After several fights with the strongest orcs in the lion tribe, he wins the respect of the whole lion tribe. It''s Orc nature to worship the strong, and level 15 Stanley is enough to win worship. "Aidan, where''s the goblin?" Stanley, with his eyes ablaze, glances around the motorcade and frowns to ask about the Werewolf in front of him. "Lord Stanley, the goblins are all hidden in the carriage." "Gather the goblins, and I''ll move them to safety. You''ll continue to transport the loot back to dwarf valley." The orcs who can escort goblins are all loyal warriors who have signed soul contracts with Craig. Their families, their relatives and friends all live in the dwarf valley. It can be said that fate has been bound to the lion tribe for a long time, so Stanley is not worried about any big problems. And the orcs who knew where the goblins were going, he would not let them leave the dwarf Valley for a short time. Several preparations sealed off the possibility of information leakage. "As you wish." At Stanley''s command, the orcs immediately began to clean up the wagon. The goblins, who had been waiting for a long time, all came out of their hiding carriages with a sense of urgency. In the moonlight, a large group of short green men appeared in the eyes of all the people on the low plain, and the scene seemed strange. Moore Huishan, the head of the goblin clan, is an old goblin with long green stick and scarred face. Looking at the same face, there is a ferocious scar on his face. Stanley, a tall man, has a solemn expression. "My dear blood clan, I am Moore Huishan, the patriarch of Huishan tribe." Stanley''s expression did not change, but he was surprised. Under the crown is always under the crown. Unexpectedly, from the hundreds of thousands of orcs surrounded, the orcs really want to get the goblin. It''s a real skill. When Li De sent a letter to him, he gave a general description of the plan. Although the plan of using the lion tribe to transport goblins seems simple, it is far from common people''s courage to sort out ideas quickly and implement them firmly in the seemingly hopeless environment besieged by hundreds of thousands of orcs. And the result is naturally satisfactory. Stanley always marvels at his master''s endless coquettish operation. He never thinks he is not smart enough, but in front of Li De''s wrist, it seems that he is not enough. "Welcome to Stanley Cachar, patriarch Moore. You''ve got accommodation and food ready for you under the crown... Stanley''s smile is gentle, but it''s ferocious with the scar on his face. Moore''s face was a little stiff when he heard this. He thought of the terrible existence of the giant dragon. Until now, the powerful dragon power still lingers in his mind.With a little care. "Mr. Stanley, thank you for your help. I''d like to bring my people with you, but I still have some people out there. Can I send some people to look for them?" When Stanley heard this, he took a deep look at the old goblin, who was no more than 1.2 blade, and rejected the naive idea without mercy. "Patriarch Moore, it''s up to the Holy Light blood clan to help you with this matter. You just need to tell me in which direction your people left." Well... Can I say it? Moore saw that his ideas were mercilessly watered out, his eyes flashed a bit helpless. The weak never have the right to choose. "I will transport you to dawn city with the magic language bat. Patriarch Moore, you will start a new life in the city of holy light and blood. Believe me, this city will bring new life to the goblins. " Moore''s face is not good-looking, start a new life in the vampire city?? How can this sound so unreliable, and what is the Holy Light blood clan? Why do vampires add such a sacred title to their names? "I..." before Moore opened his mouth, Stanley strongly interrupted him. "We don''t need to say more, patriarch Moore. Follow the steps of magic language bats. We look at goblins differently under the crown. I hope the Huishan tribe will not be disappointed. Maybe you can''t afford the consequences of disappointment." Red fruit is a threat, but this strength is 10000 times stronger than the explanation in front of goblins. In the old goblin''s mind, Li dejue was more terrifying than the thousands of orcs and hundreds of monstrous giant bats. That enslaved the extraordinary existence of the dragon. "As you wish, I believe that the great light blood clan will not harm my people." The old goblin''s voice was firm, as if he really thought so. Spock didn''t want to talk to this guy, and he went straight to work. The goblin''s originally weak will to resist was almost gone under Lee''s deterrence. In addition, there are so many giant bats. These weak willed dwarfs, seeing that there was no hope at all, immediately sat on the magic language bat according to the blood clan''s guidance, ready to go to the unknown direction. The whole process was surprisingly smooth. Let alone resistance, there was no disobedience at all. It left Stanley speechless after a lot of preparation. Compared with the dwarfs, these guys are really nothing to look forward to. Do you know how these cartilaginous heads survived from ancient times and have not been exterminated today. Li Xiaoli''s heart was broken in this way. The first step of the air bomber that Lee de envisioned was completed. After the goblins leave, the lion tribe''s warriors continue to carry loot back to the dwarf Valley, as if nothing had happened. Four days later. Stanley returns to dawn city at dawn, and Harrison comes to dawn square solemnly before he can control the little ones by throwing goblins into the city. "Marquis of Stanley, the patriarch orders, all blood clan and magic language bats gather, and go to the low mountains and hills at once." "A large number of elite people in lissel were surrounded by centaurs..." Harrison''s two words made Stanley understand Lee''s plan. Under the crown was under the crown, and he was never willing to get what he saw. "I''ll set out immediately, for dawn." Harrison was slightly stunned, then he raised his chest and saluted Stanley with a solemn expression. "For dawn." Slogans are a powerful tool for rallying people''s hearts, and the first slogan of dawn city is - for dawn. It is full of profound meaning. The dawn represents hope, and also represents the dawn city and the dawn sect. - - - - - the sense of existence of low mountains and hills in Nolan province is far less than that of distant mountains. Because of the barrenness and strong centaurs, it is rarely heard that people mention the low mountains and hills in green city. Even mercenaries and adventurers, Desperado with their heads pinned to their waistbands, have little interest in the land. Under the guidance of andebella, Castro drove at full speed and arrived at the low hills from lissel in less than a day. Low mountains and hills are worthy of the name of hills. The land is full of barren low mountains with dozens of blades and hundreds of blades, inlaid on the earth like steamed bread. At the entrance, the ground is all withered and yellow, and green vegetation is rarely seen. Gravel, yellow hard land, dry and hot wind, make up a Western Cowboy desert scene. At a glance, Li De could feel the desolation of the land. It was hard to believe that there were millions of centaurs living in such places.No wonder the Norland Empire had no interest in the land. He''s not interested. "It is said that centaurs are close to the sea, so there is no lack of food, but it is so barren that even the most greedy nobles have no sense of it. So for thousands of years, this land has been reserved for centaurs. " Looking down from the sky at the barren hills below, she opened her mouth to explain to Lee. As a famous scholar, the girl knows more than Li De. "Centaurs are powerful fighters, loyal, fearless, brave, and United, good at cooperation. They are almost perfect arms. Unfortunately, powerful centaurs rarely turn to other races... " lied nodded slightly. For centaurs, he had no idea. What he wanted was the elite of lissel. But when it came to soldiers, he seemed to think of something, and asked her curiously. "Why didn''t I see any sign of your tower releasing magic in lissel?" The mage Association of lissel is well-known in the south, and it is not even much worse than that of green city, because its predecessor was the Royal mage Association of lissel Empire thousands of years ago. And in the battle of lissel, it seems that the top combat effectiveness is rarely seen. It''s not a normal soldier. It''s impossible for this one to be a normal one. The orcs had been plotting for a long time. Yes, the power of the city was not like that of a big city. Until the end of the day, reed only noticed the existence of three or five top human professionals. It''s not supposed to be. It was after Lee left lissel that he realized something was wrong. It''s not like the power a big city should have, and it''s been handed down for thousands of years. Andebella shook her head a little complicated in her eyes. "The mage group of lissel was recruited by green city, and even most of the top professionals were recruited under Locke''s crown... " recruited? " Lee''s eyes were a little stunned. When his own city was attacked, the extraordinary of green city took away the strength of lissel''s shoulder, which was... then he seemed to think of something, and his brow was slightly frozen. "The dead of the north?" There is nothing but the undead to draw the power of lissel at this critical moment. Andebella nodded, her silver eyes heavy. "Before the orcs besieged lissel, Locke pulled out the high-level power of lissel. The undead from the North invaded so fast that one fifth of the land in thorny provinces had been occupied, while more than ten cities on the border of southern provinces were successively fallen after the capture of solins by the dead. If the undead are not blocked, not only the northern border, but the entire southern part of the NORAN empire will become a place of silence. " Hearing this, Li Decai suddenly realized that as a city Lord, she didn''t even have a high-end force to protect her. It''s incredible. He thought he had been killed in the war, but now it seems that he has been transferred. "So it''s also the loss of high-end power that led to the rapid fall of lissel city..." the girl looked at Lee''s dark eyes, nodded and shook her head. "The orcs are obviously well prepared for this war, and the city of lissel will not be able to defend with or without high-end power. There are only a few mages left in our mage group, but the orcs have never used their shamans. The power gap between lissel and orcs is too big to be made up by several top fighting forces Li De knows that war is a game between two forces. Only when a single force reaches the level of extraordinary or legendary, can it control the direction of a war. Otherwise, the role of top combat effectiveness is not as invincible as imagined. Even if he had Castro and skeleton, he could not win a big war with only two top fighting capacities. As in the dwarves Valley, COSO and Castro are strong enough, but it is the blood casters who finally win. Although Lee de was not directly involved in the war in lissel, he was collecting all kinds of intelligence and controlling the progress of the war, so he was very clear about the door. This war in lissel also gave him a great inspiration, so that he had a new thinking about the future war and the planning of dawn city. This is a bonus to goblins. "Sir izerell, we are here..." the sudden voice of andebella interrupted lied''s thinking. With the girl''s sign, Li De slightly turned his head and looked at the ground under the thousand blades.In the depths of a series of hills, a medium-sized Valley appeared, apparently the secret base of the city of lissel, as she called it. Just to the west of the valley, a river is flowing slowly. The river flowed from the bottom of a low mountain, only to show a distance of less than a thousand blades, and then flowed into the valley on the other side. There was no trace of the river around. Obviously, this was the underground river. His eyes moved slightly. The valley was about 1000 blades wide and 1500 blades long. The valley was surrounded by hills of two or three hundred blades high. It is surrounded by dense low mountains outside. The fluctuating hills are at least tens of miles away, and the surrounding area is extremely barren. Obviously, centaurs seldom come to such places. It is obviously very safe to choose this place as a secret base. At this time, however, in this barren Valley, there appeared dense centaurs. The Centaur has a horse''s lower body and the upper body of human beings. Its two strong arms carry various weapons. The appearance of Centaur is not different from the image in the earth''s film and television works. These strong creatures are generally three blade tall, and their muscles are very clear, like forged steel. Every muscle is high and uplifted, and every inch of the body is full of soul stirring strength. The body is as strong as a stone tower that never collapses. The Centaurs were dressed in wild animal skins. Some of them held long bows with two blades, while others carried bone and stone spears. They looked primitive and backward. Human beings not only restrict the export of weapons and other military materials to the barren wilderness, but also the low mountains and hills, so these poor centaurs lead a life as primitive as the orcs. After seeing this kind of scene, Li De''s eyes suddenly brightened. He seemed to think of something. He turned to look at the girl who had been sitting in his arms in front of him. His expression was a little excited. "Bella, does Centaur resist trading with the outside world?" "The Centaur''s wisdom is not inferior to that of human beings, and even the wise among them can be compared with the erudite of human beings. As long as they can win their respect, these intelligent lives are not difficult to deal with. " Win their respect? There was a playful arc in the corner of Li De''s mouth. I''m good at this. Looking at the empty space around me, the tone is cold. "Bones, let these centaurs see your strength. Remember, you can be seriously injured, but don''t kill them. " "Yes, my master ~" Yila ~ he has been anchoring the space coordinates on Li De''s skeleton, tearing the space apart and flying. With a wingspan of 20 blades, the bone dragon composed of white bones came to the world again. There was something meaningful in Lee''s eyes. He had a wonderful idea that suddenly came up and could be tested on these centaurs. If successful, dawn city will get huge profits. If the idea fails... there will be no failure. If the idea is feasible, he will get the elite of lissel city he wants. If the idea is not established, he will still get the elite of lissel City, but the process will not be so good. A group of centaurs are not qualified to let his ancestor, the super dark rebel boss, raise compassion. A new routine is about to unfold. Chapter 260 What is justice from heaven? This is justice from heaven. When the 18 level bone dragon with a 20 blade wingspan radiates terrible dragon power, flapping the damaged Dragon Wings, and the blue soul fire in the head is blazing, the level 18 bone dragon appears above the valley. Half man marten, who occupied the small city, was in a panic. Longwei''s suppression of non superior race is very exaggerated. It is the dignity of blood and soul, and there is no way to avoid it. Although centaurs are a strong fighting race, they can''t be immune to Longwei. Even the upper race of the blood race will feel uncomfortable facing the dragon. As the top of all creatures, the dragon is too strong. Even if it is the lost dragon, his power is still domineering. "The humble Centaur, I, the great immortal, the dead bone, will let you know what power is." A strange shrill was heard over the valley. With a little excitement, the Dragon Wing vibrated and dived directly into the city''s buildings. Most of the small city in the valley is a three story building. The only towering building is the 20 blade mage tower in the center of the city. However, the mage tower was obviously captured by centaurs, and there was no fluctuation of magic power. But even if there is a mage in the tower, it is useless at this time. The beast launched an attack at this time, and the 18 level bone dragon''s body, which was no weaker than the extraordinary armor, crashed directly into the mage tower in the center. Yila ~ Bang ~ the stone splashed all over the sky, and the spire of the master tower carved with exquisite relief was directly hit by the dead bone, and then it crashed into a three storey house. Touch ~ half of the house directly collapsed, the spire deep inverted into the ground, splashing dust all over the sky. Such a move directly awed the Centaur below, and the soldiers preparing to charge for the attack instantly stopped. That''s a mage tower with a diameter of 30 blades. Can''t even withstand a collision? How powerful is this damn bone dragon?? At the command of Li De, the dead bone completely ignored the Centaurs around him. Instead, he released the dignity of legendary life in this small city, which was full of fear and praise. The 18 level bone dragon was irresistible. Although the Centaur warrior was frightened by Longwei, he did not dare to charge in the city which was constantly collapsing. However, his strong fighting will made the Centaur Archer regain his consciousness and immediately took up the huge two blade long bow in his hand. Full bow, up arrow. Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ the bowstring jumps, and the sharp arrow made of the white wings of birds with the tail screams out of the air. Thousands and a half of archers formed a dense rain of death arrows. The light in the sky seems to be shrouded in arrows at this moment. Even the powerful shield fighters of human beings will change their color when they see this scene. Centaur archers can be ranked in the top 10 on the main plane of glory, which is the most terrible nightmare of all soldiers. The withered bones spread their wings and saw the deadly arrow rain. Instead of avoiding it, they rushed straight up against the arrow rain. Gaga strange smile again. "Gagaga, humble Centaur, great bony man, let you see what is powerful!" In the morning sun, fearless bone dragon facing the sky thousands of long two blade, the tip of the arrow reflects the cold edge of the arrow. BAM ~ the dense rain of arrows shot down on the dead bones that did not dodge in the surprise eyes of the Centaur below. They seemed to have seen the scene of the damned bone dragon being shot by them. But the surprise turned into despair. Sharp arrows make a tinkling sound on the bone dragon, and the arrows that can easily penetrate the soldier''s shield are directly bounced off by the keel, as if these arrows are not lethal weapons but rubber toys. Not to mention the damage to the bone dragon, it is not qualified to leave a scratch on the keel. The scene was extremely shocking. In the rain of arrows all over the sky, the withered bone of spreading wings is the pronoun of invincibility at this time. Although the Centaur Archer below suffered a great mental blow, he did not stop there. In despair, he pulled up his bow and arched wildly. The only melody in the valley was the jumping sound of the bowstring. Thousands of centaurs have formed an endless rain of arrows. At this moment, even a city wall will be shot full of holes. But the damned bone dragon didn''t care at all. After a few waves of arrow rain, it seemed that he was tired of this tickling attack and continued to rush into the city with a strange smile. If it wasn''t for them, they would have locked up the human beings in the city in the cave for fear that this bone dragon could kill all the human beings. Although the Centaurs were constantly drawing their bows, all of them felt more and more desperate. This damned dragon is so strong that their proud bow is useless.Ten minutes, twenty minutes, until after half an hour. All the Centaurs stopped attacking. The quivers on their backs were empty, and there were no more arrows. One by one stupidly looking at the bone dragon that has been rampant in the city, ignoring them. All centaurs are in a mess at this time. Is this damn bone dragon brain eaten by pigs? What does it want? Why did the enemy not attack? Why did not the enemy destroy their booty?? They had already shot all the arrows in their hands during the half day, but Rao did not cause any damage to the bone dragon. Now, the Centaurs found that the skull dragon didn''t seem to have any malice towards them. They were staring at the city and had no intention of attacking them. This discovery eased the already tense Centaur army a little bit, everyone''s eyes were wide open to see what the bloody bone dragon was trying to do. A small city that can barely squeeze into tens of thousands of people is not large. Under the wanton attack of the dead bones, it has been destroyed in half a day. The valley was left in ruins. The mage tower without casters collapsed, the bell tower at the corner of the cross collapsed, and even the small residential buildings could not see several intact buildings. When the whole city is destroyed, the dead bones stand on the mage tower that breaks from the middle, and the huge broken Dragon Wings touch the ground. Dust filled the sky, crumbling houses collapsed around at will, beams and timber from the middle of the walls, stones scattered all over the ground. This skull dragon is like the ancient life that survived when the ancient plane was broken, and all the ruins became his background plate. "Gagaga, humble Centaur, the great dead man is immortal existence, gagaga ~" hearing that bone dragon with abnormal brain was squawking, the Centaur immediately got nervous, and was afraid that this obviously confused soul guy would do something angry and resentful. Centaur archers and Centaur heavy cavalry are the two most powerful services of centaurs. At this time, they were dressed in armor made of Warcraft bones, and the huge heavy cavalry had lined up in order. Their bone spears and sharp spears made of stones were killing the dead bones in the ruins. It seems to be ready to charge this magnificent bone dragon at any time. And the dead man did not show any weakness when he confronted more than 3000 centaurs. The fire of the blue soul can not be extinguished. On one side, there are a large number of strong Centaur warriors, and on the other side are legendary creatures, bone dragons that can cause countless lives to panic. But it is strange that no one hands, all people''s ears are only the sound of water and wind whistling. So the scene froze. Under the sun''s illumination, this scene constitutes an epic picture, exquisite and magical... it''s funny for Li De to see this scene in the sky. How can this damned soul, like a erha, show his strength and have to dismantle his family? Looking at the ground, a half horse with a confused face was stabbed in a smile. I''m afraid these guys also have some confusion about this inexplicable bone dragon. If they don''t fight, they just tear down their houses. What''s the difference between this and erha. "I think we''ve earned the Centaur''s respect," said Lee, turning his head slightly at adebella, who was still close to him in front of him. "Now, it''s time to show our sincerity." Andebella nodded. The smart girl knew Lee''s plan when she saw the action of bone dragon. But what made her curious was, what did this mysterious and handsome guy want to do with these centaurs? Bullying? Inducement? Cooperation? It seems to be all right, but it is not a particularly good way. Silver eyes flashed by, thinking a little. All of Li De''s behavior is a mist to the girl at this time. Whether he was able to enslave a dragon, or had a steel beast surrounded by a flying dragon that could easily tear up its legs, or he was so attached to the elite population of lissel, all his actions were beyond the comprehension of andebella. However, no matter what, the girl has absolute trust in the figure who can face tens of thousands of orcs to rescue her. She has never believed in a person in such a short time, and she firmly believes that her feelings are right. Girls are always emotional and willing to believe it. Although it seems inconceivable for a city controller, life is the master of drama. No one can guess what will happen in the next second. Unreasonable is right, reasonable is too false. Li De didn''t know that the girl in front of him had so many thoughts. He was thinking about the unexpected idea. He waved Castro down. Slowly close to the ground, Li De recollected his mind. No matter what, he did it to get results. Then, in the tension of the Centaur''s eyes, they saw a steel beast in hard armor landing in the valley. The silver curve on the armor looked like a masterpiece of a master, full of mystery and majesty.Feeling Castro''s powerful momentum, many centaurs subconsciously gouged on the ground, holding the bone spear in their hands more tightly. Just a skull dragon made them feel powerless. Now there is a more mysterious steel giant, and the scene immediately falls into tension. The atmosphere suddenly became dignified. Then came a scene that surprised all the Centaurs. There are two human figures on the back of the steel giant who does not know the race. Yes, they are human beings. And what shocked them even more was later. The powerful and majestic bone dragon that could easily destroy the city despite their attacks. At this time, like a pug, without the dignity of being a golden race, he took a small step to the side of the steel giant, put his head on the ground, and let one of the humans trample his head down to the ground. This exaggerated scene made more than 3000 people silent. All the Centaurs opened their eyes in disbelief at the scene. That''s a bone dragon that can easily destroy a city! Can ignore the horror of their Longbow shooting! Who is that human being? Why can such a powerful dragon surrender?? The scene fell into an eerie silence, and all the Centaurs looked at the shield, walked gracefully and calmly from the ruins to everyone. Andebella sat on Castro''s back, just staring at Lee''s figure, unable to leave for a moment. Eyes inexplicably rose a light mist, face red, like a little girl in peeping at their own secret love object. Strong, this is Li De''s first impression after facing the Centaur. This group of guys with an average height of 3 blades and high muscles can definitely make the strongest human soldiers sweat. Li De stepped forward and looked at the huge number of centaurs. Behind him, two giant beasts were standing like stone towers, adding countless dignity to him. The valley is as wide as a thousand blades, and thousands of centaurs are concentrated in the middle area, forming a huge square team. Looking straight from the front, you can''t see the side. It''s all about the tall and strong body in animal skin or bone armor. The lower half of the Centaur is a black or white horse body with horseshoes on its hooves and a long handled stone axe or bone spear in most hands. The bony armor made in a special way makes the Centaurs look extremely primitive and savage. Compared with Li De, who was full of noble temperament and luxurious clothes, these centaurs are like savages handed down from ancient times. Under the gaze of thousands of troops, Li De''s face remained calm and unchanged. "Centaur chief, I am the master of dawn, and I come with kindness." After that, the scene fell into a strange silence. No one spoke. Three minutes later, Li De, dressed in the black robe with dark patterns, still did not move. His eyes were firm, as if thousands of centaurs did not exist. And Li Deqiang''s great self-confidence also made the Centaurs feel pressure, especially when there are two monsters behind him. Centaurs are extremely powerful on land, but they have a fatal flaw. There are no air units. Orcs have bipedal dragons to rely on, but centaurs rely on their bows. Once the longbow attack in their hands is ineffective, their threat to air units will be very small. So both skeletons and Castro put a lot of pressure on centaurs, because they can''t do anything with these two powerful giants. "Centaur chief," Lee repeated again, his face slowly becoming more serious. "I come with peace, if the Centaur is too weak to respond, then I will regard you as the enemy of dawn. Castro, the dead bone... " with a wave of his hand, Li De yelled ~ the two giants soared into the air with the Centaur''s gaze, and the terrible posture made the Centaur bear more pressure. In the absence of siege equipment and machinery to restrict the flight of air units, they could not find any way to deal with these two monsters if they went to war. "Hold on!" Just as Lee''s brow was frowning as if he were about to wave his hand into battle the next second, a thick voice came from the Centaurs. Then the dense pack of centaurs separated a passage. The sound of a horse''s hooves trampling on the ground is as dull as hitting the soil with a stone hammer. In the glare of the sun, with the sun on his head, a black helmet on his head, and a long handled double-edged axe nearly three blades in his hand, the Centaur chief, who was one head higher than the other centaurs, appeared in front of him.Majestic, powerful. This is the first impression that the Centaur chief gives to Lee. The black armor on the other side has an obvious dwarf style, but the only difference is that the armor seems to be modified and does not fit well. But with the Centaur chief that tall and strong body, still looks very strong. "Man, I am the chief of the iron-hoofed tribe. Tell me what you want." There was a heavy voice in the armor that protected his head. The amber eyes under the armor looked directly at Li De, as if he wanted to see some clues from his expression. Without fear, Li De''s dark eyes looked directly into the Centaur chief''s eyes. "I am the master of dawn in the barren wasteland, Centaur chief, I want to make a deal with you, no, maybe more than one. Dawn city can establish trade with centaurs..." the expression under Sam''s iron hoofed helmet was a little surprised to hear Lee''s words. A man wants to trade with centaurs?? Is he hallucinating? If at ordinary times, he will let this man who does not know the height of the earth taste the horseshoe of the iron hoofed tribe. It''s not that they haven''t tried to trade with humans, but what they want - weapons and armor - humans never trade with them. And even if they can trade, those greedy human businessmen will give him an unbearable price. The barren hills do not have much wealth to buy these luxuries. So he was disgusted with these human merchants, especially after they had spent a lot of money and were trapped several times, he couldn''t stand it. One of the human businessmen will be robbed by him. Even most of them can''t leave the low mountains and hills alive. He''s not the only one doing this. All the Centaur tribes are doing it. So over time, no human businessman has dared to do business with them for a long time. At this time, suddenly heard such a sentence, Sam iron hoof will naturally be surprised. If it''s any other human businessman, he doesn''t care. But the words of a mysterious human with a powerful bone dragon and enslaved another steel giant are not the same. "Trade?" Sam took a deep look at reed and made sure he wasn''t lying. His face relaxed a little. But Yu Guang looks at the bone dragon and Castro in the sky, and is a little afraid. "What you''re saying is not malicious, but destroying my city in the first place?" "Your city?" Lee shook his head. "This is the base set up by lissel, not a centaur." "But now, this is my booty," Sam insisted. "Then I can turn him into my booty," said Lee, without showing any weakness against the 3.5 blade Centaur chief. There was only one man, and there were three thousand people behind the Centaur chief, but in his momentum, Sam was suppressed by Lee. This is the strength of strength. Because the chieftain of the iron hoofed tribe in front of him is only level 15... the common level of centaurs is between level 6 and 9, and the elite level can reach level 10. In the valley without heavy siege equipment, although Lee can''t guarantee to kill all the Centaurs here, Castro in extraordinary armor and the bone dragon of level 18 are fully capable of defeating these thousands of centaurs. The number of them has not reached the level that Li De can fear. As long as the blood clan of dawn city can arrive in time, he can bury all the Centaurs here, whether they are the so-called strong war race or not. A little Centaur tribe has no right to be cruel in front of him. Sam''s heart trembled, and he recognized the steadiness and confidence of the Human Mage''s voice. Although he would like to laugh twice to refute his absurdity, but... in the sky, the undamaged bone dragon shot by archers who could shoot through the heavy shield of human soldiers in the sky for half a day was emitting the majesty of a giant dragon. Another steel behemoth in heavy armour, with the sharp twinkling on its wings, even made Sam tremble at a glance. It was definitely a weapon forged for killing. He couldn''t imagine what would happen when such a huge beast swooped down to attack his people. Most importantly, they don''t have heavy weapons to limit each other. If the iron hoof tribe develops, it will be completely passive and beaten. As a result, even Sam can now imagine that the iron hoof tribe was slaughtered by countless soldiers, and finally they fled in a hurry. If it is a brave warrior, he may choose hard steel directly because centaurs are never afraid of enemies and battles. But as a clan leader, he can''t think about it. It''s the first thing to let the tribe survive. "What do you want to do, man?"Li De looked at the Centaur chief, who seemed to be tough as ever, with a playful arc in his mouth. He recognized the softness of the other side. That''s good. He likes to deal with smart people. "As I said, dawn city wants to trade with centaurs, and I have everything you want." After that, he took several sets of dwarves'' armor from the system space and threw them to Sam. Sam was slightly stunned and subconsciously reached for it. The Centaur chief touched the cold armor and was reluctant to let go. This armor, great!! He recognized at a glance that it was a dwarf craft, just like the armor he had snatched from a human being. The barren hills were too short of armour and weapons, and they were blocked by humans, which led to the Centaur''s weapons and armor made of stone and bone. Seeing the obvious dwarf style of his armor, he immediately moved the level 15 Centaur chief. There are also legends and artifact on it. Each level is divided into ¡ï, ¡ï and ¡ï. Sam''s three sets of armor in his hand are all rare ¡ï level, which are made by dwarves. Perfect level armor is equivalent to human level 15 top professionals, and the number is still quite rare. Before Li De spent a full 100000 jinpuke to forge two perfect level armor. Of course, this is also the reason why COSO and Castro are too big, but in any case, the rare level of armor is absolutely superior. The cost of perfect level is too expensive to be popularized in the army on a large scale. Therefore, the equipment that Li De brought out was enough to make the Centaur chief excited. Of course, the opponent was not attracted by these armor sets, but by the subsequent transaction. If Li De can get this set, can he get 100 sets and 1000 sets? Sam couldn''t help being excited at the thought of his people charging in dwarf armor. Maybe it''s time to get rid of that damn skeleton. Shaman is very impressed by the bait that Lee throws out, and most importantly, he has a dragon. The credibility of such a strong man is much greater than that of greedy human businessmen. "I am Sam tiehoof, the chief of the iron hoofed tribe. How much armor do you have? What price do we have to pay to buy it? " Sam asked bluntly. He didn''t believe that this mysterious human had come to give them armor for nothing. Li De''s face showed a smile, and in his eyes flashed some deep meaning that no one could understand. Layout is never just about the gains and losses in front of you. If you want to play chess, you should not only have the qualification to become a chess player, but also have enough vision and skill. After hearing the details of centaurs from andebella, he decided to put some chips in the race. This is a kind of venture capital, the cost is not high. As for the purpose... "chief Sam, dawn city has hundreds of dwarfs to serve me. How much do you need? How much can I provide you. As for the price, it can be traded at the normal armor price. The items traded can be precious stones, precious ores, the fur of Warcraft, and even all kinds of mineral veins... " Li De is meaningful. Poor centaurs without wealth? No, no, no, poor Africa is still full of gold, but centaurs can''t dig. Li De also had a whim about the trade plan. With the coming of the war, the raw materials of magic scroll needed by scarlet mage tower are greatly limited. Now, the inventory is in critical condition, and it is almost to stop production. Not only did the northern undead invade wildly, but the orc fighting on the border also restricted the mercenary''s behavior of hunting Warcraft. The Centaurs living in the low mountains and hills have miraculously become a peaceful place. Although barren, it is also compared with human territory. Although there are not many Warcraft living in the low mountains and hills, they are definitely not less than the barren wilderness. Only because of the strength of centaurs, few mercenaries dare to enter. His plan is very simple, directly using the armor and weapons produced by dawn city in exchange for a large number of magic materials or ore supplies. As for whether the Centaur would pose any danger to the surrounding forces after it possessed weapons, Lee did not care. No matter how threatened, he could not threaten green city and the dawn city far away in the mountains. Today''s low mountains and hills are very similar to the earth''s medieval America, which can be used as a colony of dawn city for dumping goods and collecting raw materials. Of course, the idea was so crude that even Lee was not sure whether it would work. But this does not prevent him from trying. If he succeeds, the productivity of dawn city will be released, and the materials they produce can exchange more wealth for dawn city.If it fails, it doesn''t matter. He won''t invest too much in the early cooperation, which is completely unimpeded. This is an attempt to make profits without any harm. The plan is that after andebella introduces the Centaur background, he looks at the idea of wearing the original centaur. The essence of trade is the exchange of commodity value, and the value of commodity is different from each other. "Shaman chief, armor like this, what price do you pay for it?" Instead of rushing to respond to the Shaman''s inquiry, Li De left the question to the Centaur. "If appropriate, we can trade, if not, we can cancel." Lee''s eyes were burning at the level 15 Centaur chief. His purpose today was to shift from plundering the elite population of lissel to negotiating trade with centaurs. This is what Lee didn''t expect at first, but he sensed that there were huge numbers of human beings in the cave behind the Centaur. Since the main target is not in a hurry for the time being, he does not have to rush to solve the problem. First, he should get close to the Centaurs and make a good deal of the business, and then deal with the nobles in lissel. After all, the Centaur is the master here now. Compared with the lambs to be slaughtered, the Centaur is the next game. Chapter 261 It must be said that the arrangement made by Li De has really worked. The Centaur did not dare to neglect any of his words, which meant a League under the city. After showing enough strength to talk about business, although this barbaric way is very funny to Lee, that''s what glory is. No matter who you are, you are not qualified to sit at the negotiation table. How much is it? Sam iron hoof took a deep look at reed. "Rare ¡ï armor, we can exchange 20 pieces of level 5 wild rhinoceros skin..." the price of Warcraft fur depends on its size and color. The fur price of level 5 Warcraft is about 10-30 jinpuke. The skin of wild rhinoceros belongs to the large-scale Warcraft skin. In green city, there are about 30 kinpuks. One can make at least 5 magic scrolls. The price of magic scroll is 9-12 kinpuks. In other words, a piece of wild rhinoceros skin can create a value of about 500 kinpuks. The value of the rare ¡ï equipment is about 150 jinpuke. If the dwarf is forged, it can increase 50, and the value is about 200. After a rhinoceros skin is processed and manufactured, it can exchange at least two rare pieces of equipment, and the remaining 19 pieces belong to pure profit. 20 wild rhinoceros of level 5 for a rare armor... The profit is enough to make anyone crazy. Li De looked directly at the 3.5-blade Centaur chief, looking at the other side''s uneasy expression and a smile on his face. Centaurs have been really pitiful by human businessmen before. I''m afraid he thinks the price is too low. In fact, it is also true. Before trading with human merchants, it took at least 50 pieces of wild rhinoceros skin to buy rare armor, and it was only forged by human beings. In contrast, the price offered by Shaman is very low. Of course, Lee thought of this, but he didn''t over squeeze the Centaurs. Because there is no need, the equipment trade is only the beginning. In his opinion, there are more valuable things in the large low hills, but not only Warcraft fur. Is there no vein in such a large area? Is there no other rare resource? All of these can be traded. Anyway, centaurs are useless. Li De''s eyes flashed a bit of fun. He had prepared a lot of preferential policies for these centaurs. In the age of great navigation on the earth, Europeans plundered huge wealth from America with cheap tobacco, wine and living materials... compared with the male lion tribe conquered by force, he had no desire to conquer centaurs, but his economic means were much better than direct action. Moreover, dawn City has no energy to fight centaurs in low mountains and hills at this stage. The iron hoof tribe is a window to his contact with the low mountains and hills, and this temporary plan makes him very happy. "Deal, chief Sam, your sincerity has won the opportunity to cooperate with dawn City," Lee said with a smile to the shaman who had taken advantage of the "big bargain.". "Our existing stock is forged according to human body shape, chief Sam, you can ask your subordinates to provide me with detailed data. I''ll have my dwarves tailor-made armor for you Hearing this, Sam''s face showed a thick sense of joy, tailor-made?? Can you have this kind of treatment?? The hard pressed centaurs have been blocked for a long time. The low mountains and hills are the territory of centaurs, but they also imprison the race here. They have long lost the glory of the Centaur empire. "The Lord of dawn, the iron hoofed tribe hopes to establish the most sincere friendship with you." "I think so too," laughs Sam lied, who was so excited. "In three days at most, the first batch of no less than 500 sets of rare armor will be sent to the iron hoof tribe. However, chief Sam should prepare the wild rhinoceros skin for trading... scarlet mage tower urgently needs a batch of magic materials to replenish its inventory, and he is not willing to delay. 500 sets?? This data immediately conquered Sam, the whole iron hoof tribe tens of thousands of centaurs, can gather up hundreds of complete sets of armor is already very good. Now there are 500 sets coming soon, and the strength of the iron hoofed tribe will be greatly improved. Sam''s face lit up with a thick smile when he thought of his people charging in the armor forged by dwarves. "Of course, we will get together as quickly as possible. The Lord of dawn has not asked your name? " Lee didn''t respond directly. He looked up at Castro in the sky. He didn''t let andebella come down with him, largely because he didn''t want the girl to know more about dawn city. "Chief Sam, you can call me Lord of Cachar." City Lord? Sam looked a little more serious when he heard this address, and looked at Lee''s eyes with more respect.If you can claim to be the Lord of a city, you must have a city of your own, and the other party has a bone dragon and can easily take out the high-quality armor forged by dwarves to sell out... thinking of this, Sam seems to be able to see a huge and deep-seated city behind this human being standing on the plain. There is also a city Lord in the low mountains and hills, the Lord of the Windy City, but he is the co owner of millions of half men and horses, and one is about to step into the crown of legend. "Dear Lord of Cachar, welcome to the iron hoofed tribe." Sam put the handle of his long axe into the ground, beat his chest with his right hand, and saluted him as a soldier. Li De nodded slightly. Although he and the Centaur chief were still on guard against each other, they had made a good start. Lee was interested in Centaur tribes and the low hills, while Sam was interested in the armor of dawn city. Both of them have what each other needs, and they fit in. More importantly, Lee had the strength Sam had to take seriously. If he was an ordinary human businessman, the Centaur chief would not even pay attention to it, so he would send him to see the God of death. "Chief Sam, in addition to establishing friendship with the iron hoofed tribe, there is one thing that needs your help from chief Sam Li De was not polite. After the atmosphere was harmonious, he said the main purpose of today directly, "I need to take away the people in this valley." This made Sam''s face slightly changed under his armor. "Lord of Cachar, this is the booty of the iron hoofed tribe. As a friend, you can''t have a peep at our private property." Li De smiles. "Chief Sam, 50 sets..." Sam is slightly stunned, "what?" "50 suits of armor. I''ll take these people." Sam jerked his helmet off as if he had been insulted. The face of a middle-aged man in his early fifties appeared in front of him, his black shoulder length hair a little messy, his deeply sunken amber eyes full of anger and yelled at him. "No way, Lord of Cachar, you are insulting the iron hoofed tribe!! This is my soldier''s booty for his life "100 sets..." with a fierce breath, Sam''s left hand with the handle of the axe stuck on the ground fiercely tightened, and his sunken amber eyes fixed on Li De, "no, Lord of Cachar, you have to know that the iron hoofed tribe paid a huge price... " 150 sets... " Sam''s eyes showed a little joy," city of Cachar. " Lord, you make me very embarrassed. After all, I still have so many people... " " 150 sets, chief Sam, I will let the dwarves forge a perfect armor for you and give it to you as a witness of our friendship. " Sam''s eyes widened sharply and his voice was firm. "Wait a moment, Lord kachard. I''ll have the human beings brought out at once. For the sake of our friendship, these greedy human iron-hoofed tribes have all been given to you." Lee laughed. "Chief Sam, for our friendship!" When did the poor forced Centaur tribe see such a big dog family, he was directly knocked unconscious by Li De''s money. Perfect level of armor, Sam''s face hung like a chrysanthemum brilliant smile, how can''t close the corner of his mouth. Li De is happy to see the other side''s expression. He doesn''t care about this investment at all. Did he lose money? It must be a loss. After all, he could have come here without any cost. As long as the Centaurs are defeated, all the human captives here are his. But did he make any money? The scarlet mage tower is Lee''s most important money bag. Now, due to the invasion of the undead and the orc riots, it is almost to stop production due to the lack of raw materials. Now open up such a new trading channel, the profit brought by it is definitely hundreds of times more than what he has paid now. A loss is a loss, but you have to make a lot of money. What''s more, the dawn City, which has reached a certain scale, has been developing and growing, and a new problem is beginning to emerge, that is, resource surplus. Most of the materials of dawn city are still in the shortage stage, but some resources are beyond the consumption capacity of dawn city. For example, today''s dwarfs, as many as 600 dwarf blacksmiths are forging weapons for them... how many people are there in the whole dawn city? Now, with the plunder, the population is only close to 30000. The army is even less, that is to say, he needs to forge a batch of armor to the lion tribe, otherwise the dwarves'' powerful productivity will not be able to consume the army of dawn city. This has resulted in a surplus of production resources. What to do at this time? Can''t dwarves do anything else, or forge large quantities of weapons and store them? That waste of resources is undoubtedly more serious.Trading with the outside world is the best option in this case. However, due to the unique geographical location of dawn City, it is impossible for him to establish direct trade channels with the outside world. Green city was a good digestion channel in the past, but if it is true that according to his plan, the dawn city will build a dwarf Arsenal, then green city may not be able to eat his equipment. Because of the lack of mages, magic items will not be sold as long as they are produced. However, weapons and equipment are different. Unless they are of extraordinary level, any other equipment can be found on the market. Therefore, if Li De wants to sell the weapons forged by dwarves to green city, he will not show the advantage of crushing on one side like a magic scroll. Instead, he will fight against those big weapons in business. No advantage at all. At this time, the appearance of Centaur undoubtedly gave him a breakthrough in this idea. Human beings can buy all kinds of equipment in the city, but centaurs are not the same. As long as they dare to sell, and the price is right, the Centaurs can eat them. This is the most comfortable way to trade. The Centaur also has what he wants - Warcraft fur, and even all kinds of mineral veins and precious materials of low mountains and hills. The former is available immediately, and the latter is what he wants in the future. Taking the hills and hills as the export port of all kinds of commodities after dawn City, this is Li De''s idea of turning suddenly. Not every dispute needs war to solve the problem. War is only a means. If there is a better way, the war can be unlimited. Besides, they don''t even use the horse''s fur to make the skeleton. Besides, they don''t even use the horse''s fur to make a war. Li De also said that he was helpless. Although the low mountains and hills contained wealth, the Centaur tribe was too poor. There was no place to attract him except for the Warcraft fur which he did not know where to hide. At Sam''s command, after a while, two thousand men were brought out by centaurs from the holes on the banks of the sparkling river. The wrists bound crowd, like lambs driven by centaurs, rushed to the open space in front of the city ruins. These human captives looked at the tall and strong centaurs with fear and anger, but no one dared to resist. Most of their resistance had been suppressed by centaurs. These human captives were basically dressed in luxurious cotton clothes, and their faces were flushed. Compared with the dim faced civilians in the glory, one can see that these were the upper class people who were well respected. "Lord of Cachar, these 2000 humans are the homage of the iron hoofed tribe to you. I promise the Centaur that as long as the armor is in place, all human beings will give you." Sam made a promise with a firm pat on the chest. In fact, these humans are of no use to centaurs. Their belongings have been plundered, and even Sam intended to kill them all when he left the valley. Now he''s in a good mood to trade a bunch of useless guys for hundreds of rare armor, not to mention the mysterious city Lord who has to customize a perfect suit of armor for him. It''s perfect. Praise centaur. Li De turned his head and nodded at the people with sad and angry expressions but unable to resist. After twists and turns, we finally achieved our goal. As for armor, it''s nothing for hundreds of dwarfs to forge 600 sets of armor in three days. With the dwarves'' forging skills, as long as the materials are enough, a dwarf can produce a set of strong rare armor in two days. It is because of the powerful productivity of dwarves that Li De wants to open up additional trade routes. Before that, he did not dare to let the dwarves have full firepower, so he had to send some dwarves to the mining and construction department for construction. Of course, there are also reasons why dwarves are not allowed to gather together, but dwarves have never been able to maximize their productivity. At this stage, lissel''s business is barely over, and the next step is to make the first deal with the Centaur tribe. - - - - - "Lord of Cachar, where is the dawn city? Do you need our help to transport these people Sam arranged the other things, and then came to reed again and asked with some curiosity. He was still curious about the city he had never heard of. After all, no city in the south of the Norland Empire had ever heard of a city with a strong bony dragon. Li De looked at the level 15 Centaur with some interest. The city of dawn was not open to the public at all. If he only knew a name, he could find out where the city of Breaking Dawn was. He was basically dreaming. Rongguang does not have the magic of prophecy in film and television works, which is the ability that the gods may not be able to master. In the legend of glory, only the creator God can master the magic of prophecy.If you reach the level of Creator... Who would be bored to do this with prophecy magic. Li De just wanted to open his mouth, but suddenly he felt the mysterious shop. He looked at the end of the sky and laughed. "No, I think my men have come." Here you are?? Sam looked stunned and immediately turned to look at the distant sky. This is?? From the distance countless small black spots slowly hit, blink of an eye to the top of the valley. The sun in the sky is directly covered by those terrible lives, and countless huge black shadows on the ground pass by. Bat!! Giant bat!! The wingspan is generally ten blades wide, and the ferocious barbs on it are as sharp as a knight''s spear. The muscles under the hairless gray skin are bulging with a sense of strength. Under the two giant feet, the sickle like claws seem to be able to tear the wall easily. A huge mouth full of tusks let out a shrill scream. Where do these monsters come from?? Sam''s face was full of panic, looking at the pale face of Lee, his heart was full of shock. "Lord of Cachar, these bats are your enslaved creatures?" Lee watched the bat''s wings cover the whole sky, and the murmuring bat nodded slightly. There was a smile in the tone. "Chief Sam, you should be honored that you have made the right choice. Dawn city will be friends with the iron hoofed tribe. I believe that our friendship will be unforgettable. " Pleasure? No, he just felt scared. Sam looked up at the magic language bats in the sky. If he really ignores the other party''s request, then when these more terrifying lives than demons arrive at the battlefield, no one will survive. At this time, the Centaur chief inexplicably felt lucky for his choice, fortunately he chose the right side. How spectacular are the thousands of magic language bats flying? Just look at the flustered Centaur Horde below. Especially the Centaur archers, these people waste all their arrows on the dead bones. At this time, they can only draw out their long knives, and their faces are very ugly. But no one can help it. There are too many giant animals. At this time, the magic language bat group in the sky slowly flew out of a big figure riding the magic language bat. Stanley. Under the intense gaze of the Centaur, the second generation blood descendant of the former cult believer slowly lands on the ground. Wearing a black priest''s robe, a black priest''s 15 level dark priest worshipped a bat, and the scar on his face was extremely ferocious. Stanley, under Sam''s watchful gaze, takes a firm step and bows in front of Lee. "Good day, under the crown." Crown, under the crown??? Hearing the name Sam''s face changed, he suddenly turned his head to look at the mysterious Li De in the black mage''s robe. Under the crown, why is it called under the crown? Is... Extraordinary?!! Shaman was shocked by the conjecture in his heart. Although this idea is too absurd, at this time, he could not help but believe some. He turned his head and sensed Li De carefully. With his strength of level 15, he couldn''t feel the breath of Li De at the moment. Yes, he couldn''t feel at all. If only by his breath, he couldn''t even be sure that there was someone here. This scene scared Sam again. Is this mysterious Lord of Cachar really extraordinary?? However, if it is transcendental, why would he treat him so kindly? That''s extraordinary. What qualifications does iron hoof tribe have to negotiate with supernatural? But if not... at this time, he remembered the picture of the bone dragon that had destroyed the city easily and was like a dog crawling like a dog and letting the other party trample his head down the ground. Isn''t this kind of treatment extraordinary?? In fact, the dead bones without integrity are too confusing. The strong dragon is always arrogant. Even if it is the life of the dead, the nature of the dragon will not change much. Can''t the bone dragon kneel down like a dog? Lee didn''t know that Sam was scared by the name of Spock. If he did, he would cry and laugh. They said that centaurs were violent. Why are you so smart? "Take those humans back to dawn city." Li De didn''t want to be polite to Stanley, so he said, "in addition, inform the blacksmith to make 800 sets of rare armor and a perfect suit of full body armor in three days."After that, he turned around and looked at the level 15 Centaur chief who was much higher than him. "Chief Sam, you can provide the armor style or relevant data of Centaur warriors to my subordinates. In three days, you will have a team of powerful warriors in dwarf armor." Sam''s mind came to him when he heard what lied said. The strong Centaur was frightened by his inference, and his expression immediately became respectful to him. "Yes, dear Lord of Cachar," he waved, and his men immediately came up with three sets of armor, and Sam took it and handed it to Stanley in both hands. "This is the armor specially made for our soldiers by a group of human businessmen 20 years ago..." Sam''s expression was a little regretful. It was the last time that the human merchants traded with them, because after the transaction, they threw the corpses of these human merchants into the cave. Li De nodded. With the template, there would be no problem. As a master forging dwarf, he didn''t even have this skill. As soon as Stanley finished his armor, he began to arrange for the demon language bats to land, ready to transport the captured lissel elite back to dawn city. With the help of centaurs, the whole process is extra easy. Centaurs don''t care how many of you are. Relying on their height and strength, centaurs directly and forcibly bind three or three human beings back-to-back, and then throw them onto the magic language bat. Only hundreds of blood clans did not fall from the sky. The whole process was completed by a half man horse, perfectly acting as a porter. Thousands of magic language bats can transport 2000 people without any pressure. After everything is done, Lee de does not delay, let the magic language bat return directly. The orc border has been smashed, and the orcs are afraid to enjoy their booty in lissel. Even if they fly in the daytime, it is very difficult to meet the enemy. As for the problem of the decline in daytime state, this is inevitable. Anyway, he does not need these Warcraft to fight. Magic language bats come and go in a hurry. These beasts only stay in the valley and leave again within a day. At this time, Sam''s mentality is obviously different when facing Lee. It is one thing that the other party may have the power to destroy the iron-hoofed tribe, and it is another thing that the other party really has the power to destroy the iron-hoofed tribe. Moreover, the other party may be extraordinary in the legend. Just when Sam was going to continue to draw closer to Lee, andebella, who had been carried by Castro in the sky for half a day, fell to the ground. - - - - - "I have something to say to you, sir After andebella approached them, Sam, with a smile I knew, avoided consciously, leaving them standing in the shade of the valley and looking at each other next to the ruins of the city. Li De smiles at his beautiful silver eyes. "It''s settled here. Let''s talk about it." He had a good impression on this proud girl. He was willing to die to defend his city. This kind of courage is not shared by everyone. "Are you... Are you a blood race?" Behind her in black armor, her blood cloak was floating slightly, and her long silver hair was scattered behind her head. Pale silver eyes are closely watching Li De, hands subconsciously grasp his cape, expression appears very nervous. Hearing this question, Li De was slightly stunned. He turned his head and looked at the demon language bat who had left the sky. There was nothing to hide. He laughed and shrugged. "Yes, I am of blood." Seeing Lee''s generous recognition, andebella was relieved. When the girl saw that the magic language bat could be driven by Lee, she basically determined the identity of Lee. Mysterious and powerful, but also so handsome, the most important thing is that it can drive the magic language bat that only blood clan can raise. As a great scholar, andebella knows more secrets than ordinary people, and magic language bat is no special secret. She didn''t know why, just didn''t want this man who rescued her when she was most desperate to cheat her. Lee''s frank admission made her feel much better. "Miss andebella, aren''t you afraid?" Seeing the girl''s expression of relief, Lee De is a little strange. When is the vampire so not terrible?? Are you afraid of girls? "Afraid, why should I be afraid?" Andebella smiles, her chin slightly raised in the face of her death. "As a erudite who explores knowledge and pursues truth, I''m very curious about blood group... there is a sentence I don''t know if I should say it improperly... Li De looks at the light in his silver eyes and his expression is stiff. He seems to see the expression of a doctor looking at a mouse.You don''t want to slice the blood group?? Then the girl''s face showed some regret. "But, I have to go..." "go?" Li Demei''s head wrinkled. "That''s right," said Andrea Bella''s beautiful silver eyes, looking straight into Lee''s dark eyes. "Lissel has not been rebuilt. I can''t just die. I want to go to Nolan Wangdu to find my teacher. He may be able to make up for my overdrawn life... hearing this, Li De glanced at the scarlet cloak behind the girl subconsciously. As soon as she was about to speak, andebella showed a smile, and her pride in her eyes became more and more obvious. "Lord izerell, you''ve been staring at my cloak from the beginning... Lee''s face is a little stiff, is it so obvious? Smile and shrug. "After all, it''s a legendary cloak. I don''t think anyone will be indifferent to legendary equipment." "Unfortunately, if I can, I really want to give you the Cape," andebella shook her head, "this cape was once a flag floating on the royal capital of lissel, which was forged by a demigod master for ten years. When the flag was forged, it was marked by the royal blood of lissel. No one can use it except the lissel royal family. Now, even if it becomes a cloak, this feature still remains unchanged. " Speaking of this girl, she seemed to think of something and smile. "The blood of lissel royal family can''t be polluted. If I become a blood clan, I can''t use the blood cloak any more." Li De''s expression is a little strange. Should he be so smart? The girl who is a little more stupid is more likable... the girl continues to euphemistically say, "if an outsider wants to use a blood cloak, he can only break its mark, but after the mark is broken, most of its strength will be lost, and the Cape will even be reduced from legend to perfect quality... when Li De heard the words, he took a little puff from the corner of his mouth. The fucker designed this function, this motherfucker and the player What is the difference between the binding function of?? Suddenly, I felt that I had lost billions of dollars. It was my cape... "however, I know the news of another legendary equipment..." but then the words of andebella brought up Lee''s heart. Another legendary piece of equipment? "Where is it?" "The capital of Nolan." I... Lee looked at the serious girl''s eyes and shook his head helplessly. You can see and eat. "If the teacher can restore my lost life, I will personally take back the legendary equipment and give it to you. The legendary equipment is related to the blood clan and greatly improves the blood clan... It seems to be called the Holy Grail of the night... that''s the information I once inspected in an ancient relic." About the legendary equipment of blood clan? Lee''s eyes brightened and he took a deep look at andebella. When the four eyes are opposite, Li De''s heart trembles. He feels pure trust and dependence in the girl''s silver eyes. Like his little maid, Weina, it was a wonderful feeling. What''s more, you may not believe it... Her eyes don''t seem to be wiped clean... "I believe you, Bella". Now that he has made up his mind, Li De does not hesitate. He is not greedy for the legendary equipment about vampires. Really, he just wants to help this beautiful girl, and has nothing to do with legendary equipment. It doesn''t matter to ask andebella to leave. The girl only knows his fictional name of izerell and his identity as a blood clan. Even if the other party divulges it, it will not affect him. The dawn city is still in absolute secrecy. "Monsieur ezerel, you can trust me." Andabella raised her head slightly, as if in a divine oath, the fighting spirit in her silver eyes. The girl has regained her pride and self-confidence as a city master and scholar of lissel. Suddenly, as if thinking of something, she motioned to the cave by the river where the nobles of lissel were held. "What would you do to the nobles of lissel?" From the moment the magic bat took the crowd out of the valley and disappeared, andebella knew that Lee''s purpose had always been the nobles of lissel. But what made her curious was what Lee was going to do with the nobles. If Li De wants these nobles to be ordinary people, as the food of blood clan, there is no need to spend so much effort. There are civilians everywhere on the war-torn border, so it''s not necessary to spend so much effort to arrest nobles. "Bella, I''m not one of those dark bloodthirsty evil blood, they won''t be hurt. I have a territory, and these nobles will help me build it. Although I rule countless civilians, I lack elites. "Li De once again confirmed the nature of the repeater. "I believe in you, sir izerell. I''ll keep it for you, too. I swear with my soul and the blood of the lissel family. "Andebella looked at Lee''s eyes carefully, and her voice was firm and unshakable. Then the girl asked the most important question. "How can I find you next time?" Lee chuckled. "If you show up in green city, I''ll know about you." Andebella nodded and took a deep look at reed as if to engrave his face in his soul. "The lissel family has taught you, please treat my people kindly, your legendary equipment, and I will take it back for you with my life. By the way, please send me to green city if you can Andebella did not make a plea for lissel''s nobles. She knew the importance, even if she was worried. "Don''t worry, I will take good care of your people. In addition, I saved your life. Don''t cherish the fruits of my labor so much." Li De smiles. With only one month to live, andebella left, and Lee sent Castro to green city, the girl with her head high even in the face of death. At the same time, this girl is also worried about Li De... How can she have a legendary equipment... "Lord of Cachar, that''s your lover?" Sam looked at the steel beast carrying andebella and came to Lee with some emotion. Lee took a look at the shaman and did not comment on it. The eyes full of trust and dependence made him shake his head. Sure enough, women are really the most terrifying life in the world. They are too frightening. Chapter 262 It is agreed that he will come here for trade three days later. After Castro, who sent andebella away, Li De left to return to dawn city despite the retention of Sam, the level 15 Centaur chief. Although the war was delayed for a long time, he got a lot of recovery. He needed to go back and sort out the gains. Sam was standing by the river in the valley, watching the figure of Lee slowly disappear into the sky, his face a little complicated. Behind him, thousands of centaurs watched the powerful existence that could enslave the Dragon leave. Different from when Lee came here, these centaurs were full of expectation. Sam''s deal with Lee has spread throughout the Centaur tribe, with 500 sets of rare quality armor. This huge data makes many strong centaurs beat their hearts. It''s a complete set of armor. It''s said that dwarves are still forging them. The Centaur is up there. They must have been blessed by the gods. How strong is the dwarf''s armor. The Centaur soldiers could not help feeling excited when they imagined that they were charging in thick armor. In this land, power is supreme. A good suit of armour is definitely the treasure every Centaur can dream of. The low mountains and hills are too barren. With the blockade of human beings for years, let alone complete armor, even a sharp iron can be regarded as a treasure here. At this time, out of the Centaur group out of a gray hair, wrinkled old centaur. Trample ~ trample ~ the horse''s hooves trample on the hard yellow land, making a dull sound. The old Centaur in bone armor came to Shaman, the Centaur chief, shoulder to shoulder with him, and looked up at the figure of Lee de who had disappeared. There was a feeling in his turbid eyes. "Shaman, iron hoofed tribes have gradually become ordinary tribes since they were driven out of the windy city thousands of years ago. If we want to go back to windy city again, it might be a great opportunity Sam turned his head and looked at the old Centaur, almost as tall as him, with a complex expression. "Father, can the Lord of Cachar really be trusted?" Sam felt uneasy when he thought of the scene that Lee trampled on the head of the bone to the ground. In particular, the term "under the crown" was always in his mind. The other side is really likely to be an extraordinary crown, ah, with such a strong existence trading, iron hoofed tribe can bear to live? The old Centaur shook his head with deep eyes. "Sam, take out your decision. Don''t be a soft guy. The iron hoofed tribe doesn''t need a brave chief. Now that you''ve made a decision, you''ll stick to it. If the iron hoofed tribes are destroyed, it is also the price we have to bear. " The tone was firm and unshakable. If you want to survive in this land, weakness is the most impossible character. Iron hoofed tribes never need this garbage like character. After that, the old Centaur shook his head, "and the most important thing is, which city Lord of Cachar has the strength to destroy us, but he chooses to cooperate. this represents that the existence of iron-hoofed tribes brings them greater benefits than directly destroying us." The old man and the horse have a good understanding of this issue. There is no friendship between different races, but they are all interests. "Since the other party is not malicious towards us, and what they bring is something we need urgently, this transaction... Is worth trying." Sam nodded, and after listening to his father''s advice, his hesitation disappeared, and his eyes became firm again. Centaurs were never afraid of any enemy. Even if the other party is really upset and kind-hearted, he will use his life to protect his tribe, even if the other party is the extraordinary enslaved dragon! Moreover, if the mysterious Lord of Cachar really wants to trade with them, it will be a great opportunity for the iron hoofed tribe to rise. The iron hoof tribe has been declining for a long time. Even if it was not for the word of mouth among the chiefs, Sam might not have known that the original iron-hoofed tribe was a royal tribe living in the Windy City, and they had a glorious past. "But, just in case, you have a third of the tribe''s population moved to that hidden valley." The old man''s voice was deep. He turned his head and took a look at the strong and powerful iron hoofed soldiers behind him. His eyes were a bit complicated. Although he is too old to protect his tribe with his strength, he can still use his wisdom accumulated over hundreds of years to help the iron hoofed tribe survive. Survival is the only and eternal theme in the endless years of this barren land. - - - - the city of dawn. After seeing the fall of a city with hundreds of thousands of people, Li Deqin came back to see that this peaceful city had a strong sense of achievement.This is his city, he is the only master here! At dawn, people are still walking around the square, and the streets are becoming more and more lively. The cold weather can not stop the residents'' eager heart. The expression on the faces of most of the residents was happy and relaxed, which was quite different from those desperate civilians in lissel after the fall of the city. A large part of the former residents also wore shabby clothes and looked around the streets with some vigilance and caution. Obviously, these are the border refugees who have just been brought back. These refugees, who have just lost their homes, are clearly not yet adapted to their new life in the dawn city. After a few laps in the sky of dawn City, Lee let Castro land in the middle of dawn city. When he turned down and stood on the dawn square, he had a feeling of security that was not unfamiliar to him. Yes, safety. Under his high-intensity punishment, the cleanliness of the city is beyond imagination. For example, the clean and tidy streets also make the residents'' quality of life rise rapidly. The residents who enjoy the benefits have a high degree of support for this policy. At this time, a small team of 10 people patrol in the streets in full black armor and armed with long swords. The people around them look at them with respect. The army of dawn city has a very high reputation in the eyes of the residents. This is not only because of their strength, but also because of the success of the propaganda department. The army of dawn city has become the object of respect of the residents. As all the residents know, this is an army under the command of the great lord of Cachar, which is used to protect the dawn city and protect the personal safety and property safety of all residents. Here are their neighbors, their friends, their children... It can be said that Lee''s King''s blade is an army that everyone supports. It''s hard to imagine the outside world. The army has always been a sharp blade to protect the power of the aristocrats. The time of the butcher''s knife aiming at the civilians is much longer than that of the Warcraft. The civilians are crazy to support the noble army. In the dawn City, all this is natural, even their own army do not respect, but also deserve to be a dawn city residents? If you don''t respect the army, that is to say, you don''t respect the Lord of Cachar. That is to say, you don''t respect all the people. If you go out, you have to have enough brains. What''s more, residents have heard that as long as they join the Army established by themselves under the crown of Cachar, they can get the most generous reward from the Lord of Cachar - to become the holy blood clan. Goddess on, holy light blood clan!! It was the patron of the dawn City, the most respected and noble existence in the city. To become the Holy Light blood clan can not only obtain the supreme status and powerful power, but also can live forever! There''s no more alluring reward. So it''s almost every young man''s dream to join the king''s blade. He was personally received by the Lord of Cachar, and even had the opportunity to become the Holy Light blood clan. It''s just amazing. "Salute!" The orderly patrol team stopped at the sight of Li De, and the team leader immediately yelled, and then everyone saluted with a hammer. The patrol team''s action is like a mold carved out of the general, neat and uniform, with the body''s armor appears to be more handsome. Li De nodded with satisfaction. He copied a detailed explanation of the earth army training on the Internet and used it on the king''s blade. That''s why they are so dignified and handsome. Although the salute is no longer five fingers together on the temple, but that pair of majestic heroic posture is still no less. The most direct manifestation of the regularity of the army is the sharp increase of its military appearance. In addition, the strict rules of the king''s blade have made this army take shape initially. Although his strength is still relatively weak, Li De believes that as long as he is well trained, he will certainly have a strong army. "For dawn!" In the same way, Li De saluted the soldiers in the same way. After he took back his hands, the patrolmen put down their hands in unison. These young soldiers looked at him with admiration and trust. This was the great existence of their oath of allegiance, the master of the dawn City, and the great existence that brought them hope. "For dawn!" The slogans of the soldiers were sonorous and powerful, which made the surrounding residents look sideways. Even many young people and children saw this scene, and their eyes were filled with longing. They also wanted to be warriors of the king''s blade, under the command of the Lord of Cachar, to contribute to the dawn city. In order to break the dawn, this is the slogan set by Li Deqin himself. It is such a simple slogan that brings incomparable cohesion. Just four words let the army of dawn city know who they are fighting for and let the residents know what they are fighting for.It is no exaggeration to say that this slogan directly condenses the soul of the dawn City, a tough soul. Lee could even imagine the scene of these soldiers dying fearlessly and generously for the sake of their faith when they stepped on the battlefield. After the ceremony, the soldiers of the patrol team left with their heads held high and walked in neat steps. Li De also returned to the city hall in the eyes of a group of residents. - - - - - Office on the third floor. Lee stepped into his office in front of him, and Harrison came in at the back. "Good day, patriarch." "Good day," said Lee, turning to look at Harrison, who was slightly emaciated in the blue mage''s robe, "how''s the goblin arrangement?" suck into the battle of the city of swill. He is the dwarfs who can make the bomb. The air force of the dawn city can be shaped, and it is still necessary for these timid guys to give up. He was looking forward to seeing the alchemy bomb washing the ground. Harrison nodded slightly, respectfully. "Patriarch, we have divided a house in Nancheng district and arranged the goblin." Unlike dwarfs, goblins live in the same area for easy management. Harrison has no fear that these guys will rebel or anything. The willpower of these guys is far from that of the small and dwarfs of 11-12-year-old human children. Don''t talk about resistance. Harrison estimated that a small part of them wanted to rebel, and the other part would immediately stop their companions and report to the blood clan. Because the city hall has a system of copulating goblins, 100 goblins are divided into groups. Once one goblin revolts, all goblins will be executed. Of course, this policy is purely to scare these guys, and Li De can''t bear to waste the labor force. But goblins didn''t dare not take it seriously. They were faced with vampires. This policy made these timid guys pale with fear, and patted their chests one by one to ensure that there would be no trouble. But also from time to time with suspicious eyes staring at the side of the companion, for fear that they inadvertently do something to implicate themselves. Pride and arrogance, timidity, cowardice, these two extremely contradictory character goblins have, personality defects are too obvious, a policy can easily solve the problem of goblins. Lee nodded. Harrison was always at ease. Goblins were not a tough race. Besides, after coming to the dawn City, no matter who is, he has to work for him honestly according to the rules, so as to create benefits for the dawn city. Want to rebel? Is my knife bad? "What about the nobles of lissel who have just been transported back?" No problem with goblins, and lied turned his attention to the nobles of lissel. These high-quality people are urgently needed by him, and the dawn city has not yet set up a school. Harrison had some excitement in his eyes. "Patriarch, you just registered before you came back. All the 2000 human beings transported back by Marquis Stanley were literate, including 45 mages and apprentices, 12 official mages, there were 237 blacksmiths, 145 tailors, 220 pharmacists, 78 alchemists, and 324 scholars... the following are a series of figures, and Lee de didn''t fully record the number of these people. The only thing that can be sure is that the first group of more than 2000 people are all the talents that dawn city lacks. Even a blacksmith can play a big role when he is about to open a deal for centaurs. Among these people, he was most curious about seven Erudites. The erudite is quite powerful in this world. It is a noble existence respected by all people. Even if the erudite scholars do not have the title of nobility, they can still make the nobles as guests on the table. Because the erudite masters a great deal of knowledge, which is a very precious treasure in this world. "Separate the erudite from the ordinary scholar, and it is up to them to establish the future school. As for the rest of the civilian population, it shall be dealt with in accordance with normal circumstances. " After that, Li De''s expression slowly became cold. "These people are the upper class of lissel, and many of them even have the nobility. If they lose their status suddenly, they will inevitably be unbalanced in their hearts, and these imbalances may not prevent them from doing some desperate things. They are educated, have their own thinking ability, and enjoy a good life, there is a huge difference between the residents from the border. Even our propaganda department can hardly influence their inherent ideas. So this group of people, you must pay attention to them, they will have different ideas Li De''s tone did not have any turning, and he made a direct conclusion.He can not use the original aristocratic system, those nobles will be deprived of his identity, there is only one system - the integral system of blood clan king. He knows too much about human beings. The civilians on the border are very poor, so they are very welcome to Xiaozhi City, which can provide them with a rich life. But the nobility is not the same. They are domineering on their own land. When they come to the dawn City, they will be deprived of all their rights. Not to mention, they want to live with the common people who they despise in the past. Can the nobility of mankind tolerate such a thing?? If we don''t find some moths, Li De will not believe it. Harrison was solemn when he heard this. "Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on them. Do we need to separate them like dwarves? " Li De''s mouth was in a funny arc and took a deep look at his right arm. "Harrison, you still don''t understand the essence of political struggle. Suppress one piece, pull in a group, and unite together. These twelve words can be used well. It is easy to deal with human beings. Humans are not dwarfs. They have independent thoughts. They are very wary of their partners. Most of them are willing to believe in themselves Looking at Harrison''s thoughtful expression, Lee did not hide it and explained directly. "This time, you can test the twelve words yourself. First of all, you should arrange these nobles in the neighboring residential areas, which are not far away or too close. Then just watch closely, and these nobles will jump out of their own. Those who are ambivalent, ambitious, self-contained and active will form their own circle. what what what do you want overweeningly ambitious, who you are going to strike, who you are going to unite, and how can even further operate? You can easily take part in the operation. Those ambitious groups can pull some of them together and let their groups automatically collapse. For example, give a human an extra reward, give them a lot of money and noble status, and suppress the others, deprive them of their wealth and degrade their status. after such an up and down operation, the imbalance will appear. Suspicion and jealousy will make these human beings gradually have conflicts, and only need to increase their group a little bit The inside of the weave itself breaks. This is just the most basic operation mode. We have the absolute initiative and can easily clean them up Harrison looked at Reid with deep admiration in his eyes. The patriarch is the patriarch. Every time he acts, he is always surprised. Lee smiles at Harrison''s expression. "These are trails. It''s OK to play once in a while, and don''t get too addicted to it. This group of 2000 people is OK, and there will be more than 8000 people coming in the future. How to solve the hidden danger of the aristocracy in lissel, you can go and face it yourself. The initiative is always in our hands, and the rules are set by us. " "As you wish, patriarch," Harrison nodded solemnly. When he saw that Harrison took it seriously, Lee didn''t say much. As the master of the city, he controls the army, the finance, the people''s heart and everything in the city. As long as he doesn''t allow it, no one can make waves in the city. Today''s teaching Harrison is just a shot in the arm. There will be more similar problems in dawn city in the future. He doesn''t want to deal with these small matters in person every time. The city hall must form a relatively mature plan. Should he support so many people to eat dry food? After the goblin and lissel''s early arrangements were over, Lee was lost in thought. The war in lissel City touched him a lot. He came back to start the second round of construction. But there are too many directions for the construction, and he can''t make up his mind for a while, and he still needs to consider the longer-term planning of dawn city. After thinking about it, Li De suddenly found that he had missed a very important information, so he asked quickly. "Harrison, how many people are there in dawn city now?" Harrison was a little excited and proud. "Patriarch, after nearly two months of plunder, the population of dawn city has exceeded 30000!! The Southern District is two-thirds full! " 30000? Li De looks a little surprised. didn''t expect this long time to take advantage of the awesome population. It hasn''t entered December yet. Maybe this winter''s harvest is beyond imagination. Li De was in a much better mood. The word "population" means too much. Population is the foundation of everything in the dawn City, on which other development is built.The development of the army needs population support. The mage apprentice needs a large number of people to screen. They even need people to farm the land and sweep the streets. Anything you need is OK, but you can''t lack people. To measure the potential size of a power, population is absolutely a very important symbol. The third country of the earth, what kind of rotten can claim to be the third in the world, they all rely on population. "Good, you''ve done a good job." his participation in the battle of lissel did not affect the pace of development of dawn City, which made Lee very happy. The town hall system, which he had spent so much energy building, was finally becoming more and more powerful. "Next, we are going to start the second round of construction..." Li De''s tone was deep. After this winter, he wants to make the city more prosperous and magnificent. Chapter 263 At this stage, with the destruction of lissel and the successful income of goblins, he will shift his focus to the construction of dawn city. According to Li De''s idea, the second round of construction of dawn city is at least several times larger than that of the first. The dawning mage tower, the farm, the tap water, the expansion of the Southern District and so on are the achievements of the first construction, and the effect is also very remarkable. There will be more to be built in the second round. But one thing that Lee had to think about was that although the time node was approaching the winter moon, the weather was getting colder. But because of the influx of a large number of people, he had to find a way to solve the surplus labor force, and could not support these residents in vain. Starting construction at this time will undoubtedly release the potential of the population and directly use the surplus labor force into a wealth creating hand. He didn''t start construction because of the plunder of the population and the worry that the ultimate goal of the orc army was green city. Therefore, Li De was not in the mood to come back for construction. After all, his sub bases would be pushed, so he had no mind to idle down to farming. But after a round of lissel, the audacious assumption that the orcs would attack green was infinitely diminished. Instead of guessing, he concluded that it was almost impossible for the orcs to wage war against green city, based on the strength of the orc army and Craig''s judgment as the message that had been passed to him by Craig. The orc army had intentions before green city. But as the undead offensive in the north grows stronger, the orc Prince is no longer looking at green city. Because the other side has been warned. This is an important message from Craig to reed, but because of the identity of the level 16 werewolf, it is impossible to determine who warned the orc prince. After hearing the news, Li De was relieved. Although the city of green was almost impossible to be broken, he was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Now the other side didn''t do anything, that was the best situation. As for the reason why the other party was warned, there was nothing but the dead in the north. The undead are the natural enemies of all life, and orcs are no exception. If the Norland empire''s army fails to resist the undead, the orcs will not be well. The undead don''t care whether they are orcs or humans. As long as living creatures are devoured by the dead. Obviously, at this critical moment, whether it''s the orc empire or the Norland Empire, it''s not impossible for certain beings to come forward and warn the orc Prince not to go too far. The orc Prince just wants to establish prestige and inherit the throne, so he doesn''t have to fight with the human race, because he still can''t fight against the human race. The gap of national strength is too big. Although the orcs are making a lot of trouble now, it''s because they are held back by the northern undead. If we really want to take out our hands to deal with these orcs, the strength of the three southern provinces is enough to resist the attack of most of the orc empire. Since the orc army''s target has been shifted, no matter where they go to wreak havoc, lied doesn''t care. Green city has too much information about him, and he can''t afford to lose sight of other human cities. The world has never been peaceful. No one can be the Savior. If you want to survive, you can''t expect anyone but yourself. "Harrison, order the construction department to start a new school in the new district. The plundered new residents act as construction workers. In the initial planning, at least 3000 students can attend classes at the same time, and 20000 people are reserved for development. Divide the area around the school and form a separate management department, the Ministry of education, and recruit the scholars with profound knowledge and outstanding ability to serve in it After taking back his thoughts, Li De didn''t think much about it and gave the order directly. Education, which is placed in any era, any background is extremely important. The illiterate civilians in glory account for 95% of the total number, and they can only work at the lowest level all their lives. The policy of the foolish people is beneficial to the rule of the rulers, but it greatly hinders the development and progress of the social productive forces. Li De will not be affected by these backward and eliminated systems. He has absolute sovereignty over the city, and no one can challenge his authority in this land. The most important thing is that no matter how the residents of dawn city develop, the best part of them will eventually become blood clan. Finally, the biggest beneficiaries of education will only be blood race. After a large number of outstanding talents emerge, all of them will be absorbed by the blood clan and become their own people. This is the same reason that Li De set up a mage tower to train mages on a large scale. These civilians are the foundation and nourishment of the blood clan. The better the common people develop, the more powerful the blood clan will be. It can be said that although the system designed by Li De has many shortcomings, it is indeed the most suitable for the dawn city at present, because the ultimate goal of all residents'' development is to become blood clan. This formed a pyramid structure, blood standing at the top, the bottom of the outstanding talent to climb, climb to the top is the blood group.Those who have not been selected, but have also undergone professional training, will be scattered in the dawn city and contribute their strength to the dawn city. As for whether these residents will have extra ideas to rebel against the dawn city after they have acquired knowledge, Li De can only say that he thinks too much. The most basic education of dawn city must be loyalty education. Everyone will be instilled with the idea of loyalty to Li De and loyalty to the city of dawn. As an absolute dictator, Li De controls the city''s mouthpiece many people don''t know what it means to control absolute public opinion - absolute control of public opinion means to control the interpretation power of truth. He said, the devil is good, then the truth is that the devil is good. He said that the world should have been destroyed, we should also destroy the world, then the world should be destroyed. This is the power of the power to interpret the truth after controlling the absolute public opinion. This kind of authority was once in the hands of the church in Europe in the middle ages of the earth. The people of those churches burned Copernicus... Because the other side put forward the heliocentric theory, and the church at that time firmly believed that geocentrism was the truth, so the man was regarded as heresy by the church which had the power to explain the truth. And countless civilians crazily support and clamour to burn each other. The power of public opinion is even as powerful as that of all the residents who sign a soul contract with it. Its power is even stronger than the magic of the legendary mage. Because public opinion can dominate people''s thinking. It''s a very scary power. Fortunately, Li De was orderly. Most of the residents of the city of dawn were taught positive ideas, such as loving the city of Breaking Dawn, supporting his own army, loving the holy light, working hard and becoming rich. Otherwise, like other evil spirits, he can cultivate a group of crazy people in minutes. That''s why the Propaganda Department was set up by Li De as a separate department, and no one but him and Harrison had the right to direct it. He has direct control over the propaganda department. Because the power of this weapon is too powerful. In a society with such advanced information, there are still people who are brainwashed by vulgar information, not to mention the glorious world where knowledge is scarce and common people are short of knowledge. This blade is used well. It''s the trump of trumps. Li De can get such firm support and worship in a short time, in addition to the residents really enjoy the benefits, the credit of the propaganda department can not be replaced. Harrison''s response interrupted Lee''s distraction. "Yes, patriarch. For the construction of the school, the construction department has already prepared the plan. We haven''t made any arrangements for the Erudites who we plundered back. Do you think it''s necessary for these Erudites to participate in the construction of the school? " Lee nodded a little after he regained consciousness. "There must be a lot of erudite people who know architecture or how to build a school. These are high-quality resources. Why do we take so much effort to bring them back if we don''t use them?" He didn''t care whether these people had a sense of belonging to the dawn city. He worked first and then talked about the rest. He has absolute power. Even if the elite in lissel are not convinced, they can only obey. Revolt? Try to resist, reform through labor, and dog head chopper... "yes, patriarch." Harrison immediately recorded it in his notebook, like a conscientious student. Lee stretched comfortably on the soft gray sofa near the window. "The school needs at least one winter''s construction, and it can be completed before May next year..." Li De''s mind keeps turning. There are a lot of things to be built this time. "Harrison, the farm is now full of aquaculture. With the increase of residents, only farms can''t meet our needs. I need you to expand two new farms around the farm, and at the same time, the area of the farm should be designated as a controlled area, which is not allowed to enter. And this area must be reserved to expand 10 farms. The three farms certainly can''t satisfy our later development. " This is the advantage of a spacious site. You can allocate a piece of land with a wave of your hand. The farm is not only a source of food for magic language bats, but also a great source of food for dawn city. Even in the outside world, it is extravagant for ordinary people to want to eat meat. However, the farms in dawn city use a very modern management mode, and there is a convenient and convenient measure of tap water. The livestock production rate is very high and the speed is also fast. In particular, he also sent a certain number of mages to use magic to kill poison and bacteria, which greatly improved the survival rate of various livestock. Today''s farms can not only meet the consumption of magic language bat, but also provide a part for the residents of dawn city.But now that the population has exceeded 30000, this farm, which was originally designed to feed tens of thousands of pigs, is certainly not enough. Most importantly, because of the arrival of goblins, only thousands of magic language bats can no longer meet their needs. To increase the number of magic language bats, it is necessary to expand farms to provide sufficient food for these beasts. With the goblin, the alchemy bomb will not be far away. The Goblin Bomb is Li De''s preparation for the dawn City air force. After the formation of the air force in the future, the magic language bat will become the main theme of the battlefield. In principle, dawn bat, the advanced level of magic language bat, should be the main air force of dawn city in the future. However, due to the lack of faith, the whole group of magic language bats is only Castro, the newborn King. Therefore, the formation of the air force in a short time still depends on the magic language bat that has been formed. The magic language bat may be replaced by the dawn bat in the future, but there is not much hope in a short time. Now there are too many places to use the power of faith. He can''t separate too much energy into this aspect. The dungeon still holds 18 level Orc King Kapp. This guy, who will spend at least 10000 faith, is the key target of his plan. "Yes, patriarch." Harrison played the role of a good voice, the second generation of blood knew Lee''s temper, and he would not interrupt until he finished. "What''s more, there are thousands of magic language bats that can''t meet the needs of our air force soon. I need to see at least 3000 magic language bats after next spring. You teach Odyssey to deal with it. You must finish the task. " If possible, Li De would like to directly expose tens of thousands of magic language bats, but Rongguang is not a game. It''s not a riot that can be ignored. Tens of thousands of magic language bats are not impossible to explode, but what to do after the explosion? The huge amount of logistics needed every day can bring down the dawn city. It is unrealistic to stutter at a meal. "Clan leader, if the number of farms is 3000, three farms can only be regarded as barely enough, so we can simply build five..." Li De looked at Harrison with a little funny, "can the construction department be busy? The construction of the school should not be delayed... " Harrison nodded confidently," the first batch of MAGE apprentices can be used initially under our unlimited resource allocation, those life mages with limited talent can participate in the construction, and they will provide us with a lot of help. Moreover, it is impossible for these 20000 new residents to farm in the winter moon. Large scale construction can provide jobs for everyone, and we no longer need to provide them with food for free. " Li De nodded and offered relief work. This mode is really suitable for the present situation. "OK, then build five. You can discuss with the construction department how to construct them, but it can''t affect the progress of the school." He did not grind, whether three or five, were in the acceptable range of dawn city. "As you wish." - - - the school, the farm, the magic language bat, three things arranged, Li De still did not stop. "What''s more, the second round of apprenticeship recruitment of MAGE tower can let Amy unfold. There must be new residents in the two sessions. The best preparation for the blood mage is to make them the same as before The cultivation of mages is destined to be a long and huge project, and Li De is not in a hurry, and he carries out according to the established plan. Those with poor qualifications are trained to become life mages. These people will be assigned to the construction department, breeding farm, blacksmith shop and other departments to work for dawn city. Those with good qualifications will be trained to become combat mages. These people will have a long time of systematic formal learning, and they will become the real mages of glory. If Li Deding can be selected in the senior level, he can become a good candidate in the senior level. This group of people will also be the reserves of the blood clan, everything will enjoy the best treatment. This competition mechanism ensures the vitality of the blood clan and the close contact between the residents and the blood clan. Because from now on, most blood clans will be born from the residents. They will grow up with relatives and friends, and even their own children, so the residents will only support the blood clan more and more. "Yes, patriarch," Harrison hesitated after thinking for a moment. "There are many mages in the elite of lissel this time. Do you need to include them in the jurisdiction of Dawning mage tower?" The mage of lissel has just arrived at dawn City, and is far from being integrated into the city, so there is still a certain risk in this operation. Lee waved his hand and didn''t care. "These mages taught Amy to deal with it. What kind of spray can a group of ordinary mages make? "Amy, the God blasphemer, has been in the Knights'' temple for decades, and has become a vice-president in the Dark Pact. The old lake can''t even deal with these mages, so he won''t appoint Amy as the first manager of Dawning mage tower. "The last point is about the construction of the new urban area." after pondering for a moment, Li De decided to start the biggest project, the new urban area. At present, the population of dawn city is only 30000, but the ultimate bearing capacity of the Southern District is about 560000. According to this progress, the city will soon be full after the arrival of the winter moon. At this time, the construction of new urban areas is undoubtedly the necessary choice. But he can''t really wait until the Southern District is full of people to consider the new urban area. He must start it in advance, or it will be too late to start again when there are too many people. Harrison, who was just in high spirits, turned into a bitter gourd face in an instant. He knew that Li De would have a big move back, but the exaggerated construction method of the city hall could not bear it. "Clan leader, is it too late to start the construction of the new urban area? The Southern District has a population of 50000, with 20000 to fill, and even 60000 to the limit. The scale of the new urban area is too large. I''m afraid we can''t support so many buildings at the same time. Unless you shut down one farm or school. " Li De shook his head. "No, farms and schools have to be built. This can''t be delayed." "But..." Li De interrupted Harrison, who still had to explain, and said bluntly, "the new city district can first ask the Department of architecture to come up with a plan. The new urban area is bound to be a very huge project. My plan is that the construction of dawn city will be around the new city all year round next year. The new urban area should be able to accommodate at least 150000 people to live in it. " Harrison took a breath when he heard reed. We will build an urban area that can accommodate 150000 people a year. Is that too much exaggeration. This is at least three times the size of the dawn city now, and the real building area is afraid to be even larger. The plan is an epic mission for dawn city. It may not be finished in a whole year. As if seeing Harrison''s hesitation, reed was amused. "Don''t look surprised. Sooner or later, the construction of the new urban area will start. Dawn city is too small to accommodate more residents. It''s better to build earlier than later. When the farm and school are completed, I believe our strength will be enough to support this project. And this winter is not over yet. We can also plunder more people back, which will also be an important construction force. " Harrison was a little relieved. Lee De is the captain of the ship at dawn. He only needs to give orders to guide the direction of the ship, but Harrison needs to carry out it. If Li De''s task is set too high, the pressure on the city hall will increase dramatically. The new urban area with a population of 150000 is not a simple thing. It is not too much to call it an epic mission. Clothing, food, housing and transportation, food, drink, Lasa, sewers, street distribution, housing construction and other aspects should be taken into account. It is not just building houses, it is a very complex and systematic project. It can be said that if we want to complete the construction of the new city, we must use the power of the whole dawn city to complete it. When this tone is set, all the center of gravity will move up there next year. Of course, it is also because Li De has enough confidence to start the construction of the new urban area. After more than a year of development, the dawn city is no longer what it used to be. It has sufficient food, sufficient funds and abundant human resources. There is no problem to pry this project. When the new city is completed, he believes that the dawn city will change dramatically. - - - after explaining these important matters, Li De remembered the group of Goblins who had been captured by him with great energy. The arsenal of the dawn city of the future. He couldn''t bear to think of the scene of the bomb washing the ground. Why did he work so hard? Don''t you want to control the art of explosion yourself? "Harrison, you go down and make arrangements. Besides, bring me the goblin chief." Harrison saluted solemnly and turned away. After Li De''s assignment, it''s time to be really busy. But Harrison was so happy about it that he had grown a city from scratch to its present level, and that sense of accomplishment was almost indescribable. Half a day later, a goblin with 1.3 blade height, green skin, two big pointed ears and a long green stick in his hand walked into the city hall.Many residents who came to work looked at the goblin more curiously. Although all kinds of alien races can be seen frequently in this city, it is the first time to see such an ugly green skin monster. Moore gray Hill stepped on the soft carpet and entered the office after the guards pushed open the door of Lee''s office. The gray velvet carpet is soft and comfortable when you step on it. In the afternoon, the orange sun shines into the house from the window, bringing some warmth in the cool late autumn. The room is very wide. On the left side of the wall is a long oval table with more than ten blades. Around the black table, there are more than ten chairs carved with exquisite patterns. Obviously, this is the place for meeting. In the middle of the four gray soft sofa around a round table placed, simple and luxurious. On the right is a square desk in the color of log, on which are placed the wet quill pens and many documents that have not been processed. The owner of this room is standing in front of the window next to the sofa. The elegant back in the black mage robe makes people feel the extraordinary figure at a glance. "My dear ELO, my humble greetings to you, Moore gray hill." Hearing some of the common language of the mainland, Li De didn''t turn around and looked at the street below through the open glass window. The tone is full of emotion. "Moore, can you imagine that? There were only 200 blood clans living here in this prosperous city a year ago... " turning around and looking at the dwarf goblin clan leader, his face was destroyed by dragon breath, and his face was so ferocious and terrifying. "There were no humans, no dwarfs, no Cyclops, no orcs... Not even a little bit of prosperity." "It took me a year to rebuild the city. Now, this prosperous city has been built by me for a year... " Li De smiles at Moore, whose expression is somewhat baffled. "I wonder why I want to tell you this. It seems that the city has nothing to do with goblins a year ago." Moore laughed awkwardly, "no, under the crown of ilow, your honor is enough to keep the goblin in the highest respect, i... Li De waved his hand and interrupted the old goblin''s oily words. The tone slowly became heavy. "I''m telling you this to let you know. The moment you step into the dawn City, the fate of the Huishan tribe is closely linked with the dawn city. " Moore''s face changed greatly, although the clever goblin had long guessed that this might happen - after all, no one would spend a great deal of energy on a battlefield to rescue them. But Li De''s undisguised words still made him very nervous. "Under the crown of Yiluo, goblins are not good at fighting. We can''t provide you with enough strength..." Li De laughed. "Fight? No, the Huishan tribe doesn''t need to be involved in any fighting. " Moore''s face was stiff, and he looked at him inexplicably. "Crown, what do you mean?" The word "alchemy bomb" was uttered by Li De, which made the clever old goblin suddenly, but then his face became more and more bitter. "Yiluo crown, originally your target has always been an alchemy bomb..." Li De nodded and said naturally, "of course, if you didn''t know alchemy, what would I want your group of goblins to do?" I... Moore opened his mouth and tried to say something, but closed it sadly. Because he found it very reasonable. If it wasn''t for the alchemy bomb, what would they do? It''s like nothing can be done. Fight? Don''t be kidding. A human soldier can easily kill dozens of goblins of the same level, farm? They can''t even use a hoe. In other words, they have a unique talent in alchemy. In any other way, it seems that goblins are first-class waste. Moore''s face was a little embarrassed at the thought. "Don''t think much, Moore, are you willing to merge the Huishan tribe into the dawn city and really become a part of the dawn city?" Li De''s expression became serious. "After goblins become a member of dawn City, you will be protected by the Holy Light blood clan and protected by the dawn City Army. Before this city is broken, you will live here safe and sound. In the name of the Lord of dawn, I promise you that your property and life will be protected by me, and no one will discriminate against or harm you. " Moore looked at Reed''s serious expression, his eyes bitter. The weak never have the right to choose. From the moment when the Huishan tribe was awed by the bone dragon, their fate was not in their own hands.The old goblin no longer hesitated and nodded firmly. "Under the crown, the Huishan tribe is willing to be a member of the dawn City, and we will defend your glory with everything the goblin has." "Ding, the Huishan tribe joined the dawn city..." after hearing the system''s prompt, Li De nodded with satisfaction. These guys were really well controlled, and the goblin''s personality defects were too obvious to withstand the threat. They are very different from the dwarfs, a race whose brains are made of stone. If he threatens the dwarfs, he will be ridiculed by them. Dwarves, they never fear death. "What raw materials do you need to make an alchemy bomb? What is the daily production of your whole tribe? What is the most powerful explosion power of the alchemy bomb? " Li De stopped talking nonsense and asked several key questions directly. Now that the goblin has arrived, his long coveted alchemy bomb must be on the agenda. He was looking forward to the day when dawn City air force took shape. The appearance of alchemy bomb is absolutely a huge remedy for the extreme lack of combat effectiveness in the lower level of dawn city. Dawn city is now in an odd pattern of big heads and small feet. He does not lack high-end combat effectiveness, but only lacks middle-level and lower level forces. Once the alchemy bomb enters the mass production, the magic language bat can be armed, then this short board will be made up. He no longer has to face the embarrassment that only a few hundred blood clans can be used every time he goes out to fight. Chapter 264 "What raw materials do you need to make an alchemy bomb? What is the daily production of your whole tribe? What is the most powerful explosion power of the alchemy bomb? " Moore, the old goblin, was stunned by a series of questions from Li De, and then his scarred face appeared a bit proud and charming expression. "Under the crown, the raw materials needed for the alchemy bomb are not complicated. The main material is high-quality magic crystals. Other materials are very easy to find, but only goblins can give full play to the power of magic stones." "As for production, in the territory of Huishan tribe, we can produce 1000 alchemy bombs every month... If we have enough raw materials, we can double that number!" Li deruo nodded thoughtfully, "what about the power of the alchemy bomb? I''ve experimented with your alchemy bomb, which can blow out a pit with eight blades wide and three blades deep. What is the level of a powerful alchemy bomb like this? " Moore took a deep look at Lee, with a look of pride and hatred. The pride is that Lee was absolutely aware of the alchemy bomb before he took a huge risk to bring them back from the orc encirclement. This is absolutely an honor for the goblin. I hate that if lissel hadn''t leaked the alchemy bomb, they would never have been followed by this mysterious and powerful existence. Those greedy human beings should really put the alchemy bomb into their mouths and let them taste the taste of explosion. "Under the crown, our Huishan tribe has the blood of ancient goblins, and has a little inheritance of ancient goblins. In ancient times, goblins divided alchemy bombs into five levels, one ring to five rings. Above the five rings were legendary bombs, which could easily destroy a city of 200000 people. The alchemy bomb you described is only the lowest level 1 ring alchemy bomb. " Oh? Hearing this, Li De''s eyes lit up. He inherited the ancient goblin and was a legendary alchemy bomb. There is something about this Huishan tribe. He had a feeling of digging up treasure. "Legendary, can you make it now?" When Moore heard this fatal question, his pride was suddenly withered, and his expression said, "under the crown, legendary alchemists can make legendary alchemy bombs. I''m just an expert alchemist, and I can barely make three ring alchemy bombs..." junior, intermediate, high-level, expert, master, legend, God level, this is Rongguang''s non combat occupation Generally speaking, it is not different from the combat profession. (the original master level ¡ú master level, has been revised to expert ¡ú master level) after listening to Moore''s words, Li De looks black. What can''t you make a cow? What''s the level of the ash mountain bomb? Three rings? " "One, one ring..." Moore''s eyes turned, the tone was weaker, and there was no pride just now. Li De almost didn''t choke. He glared at the old goblin. He couldn''t make it. Don''t tell me. He hooked up my addiction and told me you couldn''t. I''m really... Have you seen a big fist? "The second ring can''t be made?" Moore''s expression is even more embarrassed, and he explains. "Most of the people are in the primary alchemist stage due to lack of practice materials... The second ring alchemy bomb can be made, but it is extremely unstable and may explode at any time." I... looking at the old goblin, Li De lost his temper and could explode at any time. The risk was absolutely absolute. He couldn''t imagine himself exploding in his backpack before he could throw it out with his alchemy bomb. "Is there a risk that the ring of alchemy bombs is unstable?" Moore was relieved, his face changed, and he was proud again. "Of course, under the crown, a ring of alchemy bombs has been made by the Huishan tribe for thousands of years, with rich manufacturing experience. Especially during this period of trading with the lissel family, we produced tens of thousands of alchemy bombs every year, with very stable performance and no risk. This is a mature alchemy bomb. " Li De''s face is stiff. Is this a mature alchemy bomb? How can this line sound so familiar. However, he was satisfied with this answer. If the ring of alchemy bomb also had the fatal defect of instability, he really doubted whether his planned air force could be formed. "What''s the process of making alchemy bombs? What materials do you need to provide for production? " "The core of the alchemy bomb is the magic crystal with high energy density. Other materials are very common. I will prepare the corresponding list for you immediately. And the tools for making alchemy bombs are not complicated. They can be made in a normal blacksmith''s shop. " Moore''s burned face has the unique pride of goblin. "Only if you can provide large quantities of magic crystal, lime Mountain Tribe will make a lot of alchemy bombs for you."Li De nodded and said, "I will transfer a batch of high-quality magic stones to you in the shortest time. In addition, I will build an alchemy bomb production factory for goblins on moonlit plain, near the magic tower. After the completion of the alchemy factory, I will appoint you as another person. If you have a monthly ticket, you can vote for it. As we all know, there are 1 million words and 25 thousand recommended votes. I really.... it seems that there is a ranking list in the monthly ticket. If we have a higher rank, the exposure rate can be higher, and it is also good to attract more people ~ thank you Good night, my family Chapter 265 As Li De''s orders went on, the dawn city began to turn. The vigorous second round of construction officially began. As the master of dawn, his will is the direction of the city. No matter who it is, we should move forward under his eyes. Three days passed by in a flash, and on December 1st, the cold winter began. The dwarves scattered in the mine and construction department were all transferred back to the blacksmith''s shop, and Warren gathered all the dwarves'' strength to forge the armor that Lee needed. 500 sets of armor were negotiated with centaurs, and another 150 were used to exchange for 10000 lissel elites. Lee did not bother to make a change, so he decided to make 800. With the hammer of smelting secret silver, the speed of weapon forging of dwarves is significantly improved. A good hammer is too much for dwarves to upgrade. Mithril was so precious in the previous manhammer tribes that the pounds produced each year were often used to forge high-level equipment, which led to the fact that most of the hammers in the hands of dwarves were of ordinary grade. Now, with Li De, a local tyrant, behind his back, each dwarf was given a hammer mixed with secret silver. As a strategic metal, Mithril is a precious treasure for an empire to launch a war for. A piece of equipment with a little bit of Mithril can bring about great attribute improvement. has extremely awesome tools in his hands, and the efficiency of the dwarfs is rising rapidly. "Lord of Cachar, there are 801 sets of armor, including 500 sets of rare armor, 150 sets of rare armor and 50 sets of rare armor. A perfect suit of armor. " Wallen pointed with pride to the mountain of Centaur helmets in the warehouse. The armor with the dwarf''s signature dark pattern reflects the metal''s unique luster under the sunlight outside the warehouse door, and the dim warehouse is shining with white light. Li De was surprised, "how many rare and rare armor are there?" The materials provided by him are all configured according to the rare. It is unexpected that he can forge so many high-level armor. Warren laughed and looked satisfied. "Lord of the city, the hammer forged by Mi Yin is so wonderful. When people forge it, there are so many pieces of armor. When the quality of the armor is activated, the quality of the hammer is improved. " Li De moved along with Warren''s eyes and saw that the suit in the center was not stacked like other armor, but was wearing a huge and handsome armor on a wooden frame. Perfect... Tut Tut, if it wasn''t for the armor forged specially for Centaur chief, human beings could not wear it, he would have been reluctant. Shaking his head, he didn''t bother to see the attributes of this suit of armor. Anyway, it was to be given to others. If the armor attribute was strong, it would not hurt him more. "It''s a day to trade with Centaur tribes. Warren, let''s put all the armor on the back of the magic bat. I''ll go and lie down myself." "Yes, Lord." Without hesitation, Warren immediately arranged for the blacksmith to start working after he left the warehouse. Because the Centaur''s armor was too large, it took three days to transport all the 800 sets of armor to the Melo bat. "Patriarch, forging these 800 sets of armor has almost exhausted all our iron ore stocks. If you go to trade with centaurs this time, maybe you can try to let centaurs provide us with minerals." Just before Li De was ready to leave, Harrison, who got the news, came in a hurry. As the speaker of the city hall, Harrison now has a heavy burden. He not only has to undertake the construction tasks in all aspects, but also has to know the inventory of various resources. The Centaur armor had exhausted all the steel that had been accumulated in dawn city. He was afraid that Li De would go to trade and receive hundreds or thousands of armor orders. It''s just staring. Besides, there are still schools to be built in the farm, and the construction of alchemy and weapons factories is also under construction. These buildings need a lot of steel, so Harrison is also very distressed at this time. Li De was stunned by Wen Yan, but he ignored this point. He had planned to make another trade with centaur. At present, dawn city only mines the iron ore of giant valley. Although the ore produced is not small, it can only provide for the use of dawn city. It is not that the prospecting team did not find other veins during this period of time, but this large iron mine dawn city could not fully produce, let alone develop other veins. His available manpower is too small. For example, there are only a dozen of main production forces like Cyclops, which are not enough.And the efficiency of human mining ore is not high, so this matter has been deadlocked, there is no better way to solve. "Take some orcs from dwarf Valley to mine the iron ore in dwarf valley. The two large iron mines in dwarf Valley seem to be empty all the time." The dwarves Valley is rich in veins, except for the Mithril vein, which is not mined. Harrison grinned bitterly and shook his head. "Clan chief, it''s too difficult to mine the MI Yin vein. At present, most of the orcs are mining the secret silver. If some orcs are selected, the mining progress of the mine will inevitably decline..." Li De shook his head and made a decision decisively. "Don''t think it''s too complicated. It''s not a big impact to send one or two thousand orcs to dig iron ore. The output of mitin ore is not high originally. If it is lower, it will be lower. We will not have a high-intensity war in a short time. We can postpone the progress of equipping the top combat effectiveness with secret silver equipment. Now we should solve the problem of lack of iron ore first. Deals with Centaur tribes can be raised by one priority. Scarlet mage tower now lacks a lot of magic raw materials, so the production of magic scrolls can''t be interrupted because of this, which is related to our development "Yes, patriarch." Harrison nodded. Now that Lee had made a decision, he just had to carry it out. "OK, you can go down and arrange. The dawn city will be very busy during this period. If you can''t get busy, you can teach some unnecessary work to the think tank. One''s strength is always limited. You have to learn to use the system and the power of the team. " The town hall has been formed and can handle a lot of political affairs. Moreover, there are think tanks specially set up to solve problems. It is better to give full play to their advantages than to work hard. "As you wish." After Li De''s explanation, he was not wordy. Political affairs could never be dealt with. Harrison could take control of the decisions that had been made. He didn''t have so much time to spend on these small things. Take Castro out of his arms and let the newborn King change back to the prototype. Then Lee De takes off with a group of heavily armored magic language bats, aiming at the low mountains and hills at least 1500 kilometers away from the dawn city. - - - - the secret base in lissel city. Although the place had been razed to the ground by the dead bones, the Centaurs did not leave, but settled here. Everyone is waiting for a powerful presence that can bring them mental equipment. "Chief Sam, I am the count of lissel, and I ask for my life to be redeemed with kimpke! I am a nobleman of the Norland Empire, and I have the right to do so! " A shrill voice echoed in the cave. Standing 3.5 blade, black horse body in the lower part and humanoid grade 15 Centaur chief Sam is patrolling the cave beside the wide river. The nobles who had escaped from lissel were now bound with their hands and thrown into the open space in the cave. The huge stalactite falls down, and the sharp stalagmite is like a sword with a sharp handle, and there are faint drops of water on it. In December, the wind was blowing in from the outside of the cave, and the cold of the river also made the ventilated cave even colder. At this time, most of the nobles in lissel, who were captured by centaurs, were pale. Their luxurious clothes, which were worth dozens of kinpuks in the past, were not much different from beggars at this time. The black stains were all over the body, and they gave off a sour smell. There was despair in everyone''s eyes at this time. For three days, they had been captured for three days. No one would have thought that they would escape from the orc siege, but would end up being captured by centaurs. Moreover, these centaurs never negotiate and are difficult to communicate. Most of them are ready to die at this time. Long time starvation has made these former lissel nobles lose their basic resistance. Sam turned his head when he heard the shrill cry and looked at the source of the sound. A fat man, dressed in a white suit full of black stains, appeared in front of him. Sam''s expression was a little funny. Level 15 Centaur chief''s voice rang out. "The count of lissel?? What price can you offer? " Hearing Sam''s words, the middle-aged nobleman who claimed to be the Earl was full of surprise. He had been wailing here for three days. This was the first time that a centaur had responded to him. "If you were me, I could give you armor, weapons, kimpuks, even slaves, women, everything you want!"!!! Dear Centaur chief, I''m a count, I''m very rich... " hearing this, Sam''s face suddenly changed. He grabbed his opponent''s neck with one hand and lifted the 280 pound noble into the air.The tall Centaur chief looks like a huge stone wall, powerful and strong. "Cunning human beings, iron hoofed tribes will not be cheated by you again!" Sam''s ferocious right hand suddenly forced, powerful force broke out, in the terrible scream, across the distance of more than 20 blades, directly threw the nobleman into the river. The bound nobles could not resist at all, and then they sank to the bottom of the water. "Liar!! Damn you liars Sam was still angry after killing a human, and his eyes glared at the frightened people around him. The tone was full of resentment and anger. It seemed that the noble''s words had aroused some bad memories of the chief. The iron hoofed tribe suffered a lot of human losses in the long years, and even his former clansmen were lured into slavery by human nobles. This makes Sam feel extremely distrustful of all human beings. Because of the ban of lissel, most merchants dare not trade with centaurs, and those who dare to take risks are not good businessmen. Therefore, when they trade with centaurs, they are not sure whether there is a second trade. This has led to the extremely bad reputation of human beings in the low mountains and hills. Not only Sam, but also the Centaurs in the whole low mountains and hills have a similar perception of human beings. These cunning humans are so much resented by centaurs. The rest of lissel nobles see this scene in the heart of a panic, eyes more and more desperate. From the moment lissel was broken, they knew they were going to be forced to flee, but they did not expect such a terrible disaster. "Chief, the crown has come down..." fortunately, the news of centaurs outside saved the desperate human beings. Sam turned to look at the frightened crowd, and his expression softened slightly. "If it wasn''t for the crown, you damned human beings would have been thrown into the river by me, huh." With that, Leng Hun turned around and walked out of the huge cave with four hooves, bang, bang, bang, and dull steps, leaving only these frightened human beings. For a long time, there was a voice with a small voice of uncertainty. "Under the crown?? The Centaur said "under the crown?"?? Is it the crown of green who came down to save us Another voice sneered. "Fart, the green city has transferred all our high-end forces. Even the bodyguards of the Lord of adebella have been transferred to resist the dead in the north. He will care about our life and death?" "Who would that be?" The scene suddenly fell into silence, no one was talking, as if afraid that their words would make this possible savior disappear. The weak never have the right to choose. These elites and nobles who were once in lissel were no longer supported by them at the moment of fall of lissel. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - led by Li De, Castro. Sam''s big figure emerged from the cave. The level 15 Centaur''s face instantly showed a brighter smile than chrysanthemum when he saw Lee. On the demon language bat landing in the valley, he saw the overlapping, reflecting sunlight, and even some dazzling armor. These days have been some uneasy mood, see this scene, suddenly relieved. This mysterious crown really did not lie. He really brought hundreds of armor!! And it''s a rare level of armor tailored for centaurs!! Praise the Centaur, praise the Lord of Cachar! "Good day, my dear Lord of Cachar, chief of the iron hoofed tribe, and Sam Tieti, say hello to you." Sam, as if it was his first meeting with reed, was very respectful. Lee nodded. "Good day, chief Sam, my friend. I come back with the armor you need. "A smile flashed in my eyes." this is my promise to the iron hoofed tribe. ". He indicated that the magic language bats that covered the sun above the valley, a small part of them were slowly landing, and the armor on them was so exciting. "There are 800 sets of dwarves'' armor here." Sam couldn''t help but laugh at the number that made all the Centaur tribes in the low hills so excited. "Praise you, great lord of Cachar. Your glory is enough to make the iron hoofed tribe shine." Li De smiles and continues to throw a heavy bomb. "Of these 800 sets of armor, 500 sets are rare, 150 sets are rare, and 50 sets are rare." Hearing this, Sam was obviously short of breath, and even had rare and rare armor??This is unbelievable to him. Every time you upgrade a small level, the equipment attributes will increase by at least 30%. The gap between rarity and rarity has reached 60%, and Li De''s surprise is too great. But what lied said next made Sam''s heart thump. "Chief Sam, as for the perfect armor forged for you... looking at the sad expression of Li De, Sam was a little disappointed. Did he fail? But he recovered in an instant. He could have so much armor, not to mention a perfect set. Even ten sets of armor were far from the value. Lee looked at Sam''s disappointed eyes and burst into laughter. "There''s no perfect armor, but I let dwarves forge a perfect suit of armor at any cost. Chief Sam, maybe you''ll like it With a wave of his hand, Castro, who did not take off behind him, summoned the hands of two mages and took out the perfect armor forged by Warren himself from his back. Perfect??? Sam was almost suffocating. Seeing the metallic luster reflected by the solid thick armor, especially the dark pattern, which showed that he was made by a dwarf, the Centaur chief was instantly occupied. No Centaur can refuse a dwarf forged armor, no! The level 15 Centaur barely regained consciousness until two mages brought the odd armor to Sam. The poor half man didn''t experience the life of a local tyrant. At this time, he was knocked dizzy by Li De''s equipment. If there is a good feeling system, you can clearly see that Sam''s head will show a good feeling + 1 + 1 + 1 + 1 every second. After taking over the heavy armor, Sam''s smile was more dazzling than the sun. How can''t the corners of the cracked mouth close. "Praise you, the great lord of Cachar. The iron hoofed tribe will be your forever friend." Li De looked at the scene a little funny. "Don''t be so polite, Sam. we''re friends now, aren''t we? Let your soldiers carry their armor. " Sam''s face was excited," it''s my honor and the iron hoof tribe to be friends with you. The wild rhinoceros skin that we use to buy armor is ready. This is all the iron hoofed tribe''s stock. There are 12000 pieces in total At this time, the level 15 Centaur chieftain had no previous vigilance. Instead, there was a tendency for Li De to lick the dog. It''s not that I''m not strong, but he gives too much. It''s great to be friends with local tyrants. With so many advanced equipment, it''s hard to imagine before. Where can they get so many high-level equipment?? Even if humans are willing to sell them, they can''t afford it. With these equipment, the strength of the iron hoofed tribe will be improved qualitatively. Thinking of this, Sam suddenly had an impulse to hold this thigh. Li De ha ha happy, these poor pants can not afford to bear the temptation of sugar coated shells. "Lord of Cachar, all the people you want are in the cave. Do you think we need to bring them out now?" On the one hand, he came to trade for the fur of Warcraft, on the other hand, it was also for the elite and nobles of lissel. In terms of population, he can''t be too many. Besides, it is the elite population of lissel. But he''s not going to take everyone back this time. It''s true that these are high-end people, but not all of them are useful. He didn''t plan to take those with noble titles, old people, poor talent, low knowledge, ugly people, etc. Especially those old nobles who are accustomed to the luxury of living in high places and suddenly lose their status when they go to the dawn City, they will be unbalanced and have a great chance of doing things. And most of these people are old and old. Although they are useful, there is no need to take them back than the risk of doing things. Although he has already passed with Harrison, he should try his best to avoid it. "Sam, I just need to take some of these people back with me, and I''ll ask you to help me screen them out." Lee was not polite. He gave orders like Harrison. "You don''t have to say the purpose first, but let them separate out automatically. Nobles and nobles, blacksmiths and blacksmiths, Erudites and..." Sam understood Lee''s plan instantly, "do you want to take those human nobles back alone?" In his cognition, the human nobility must be more valuable than others. When he did kidnapping, the human nobility could always get more materials. "No, the human nobility is of no use to me. I need everything except the human nobility." Li De smiles. "Don''t reveal this information when you let centaurs screen.""As you wish, Lord of cachal." Sam nodded. Although Reed was issuing instructions, the Centaur chief did not feel uncomfortable. Li De''s inborn aristocratic and leader temperament is easy to convince and obey orders. This is the superior temperament cultivated by the superior for a long time, and it is also a unique personal charm. The Centaur divided into two groups, one carrying armor from behind the magic language bat with excitement, and the other screening the crowd in lissel. But no matter who it is, when they cross Lee''s side of the road, they will show their respect. We must maintain enough respect for the strong, not to mention a powerful existence that can enslave bone dragons. Of course, the most important thing is the solid dwarf armor that this mysterious crown brings them. With his great strength and tangible benefits, Lee''s popularity within the Centaur tribe soared. After one Sabbath, all the armor was removed from the Melo bat, and the Centaur assigned to the armor could not wait to put on the precious armor. In the blink of an eye, in front of the ruins of the city, 800 heavily armored soldiers appeared in the valley. Three blade high body, the lower half is a handsome horse, the upper body is a human body, armor from the helmet to the horse''s hoof, all covered. The explosive muscles of centaurs hold up the dark patterned dwarf''s armor, each of which is like a steel sculpture, full of oppressive force. This is the true Centaur heavy cavalry. The Centaur in bone armor was not even able to lift shoes compared with the current steel centaur. The famous Centaur heavy cavalry was born again. However, the only discordant thing is that the Centaur still carries a weapon made of bone or stone, which is extremely crude compared with its armor. "Lord of Cachar..." with a muffled sound, a larger Centaur appeared in front of Li De after the Centaur soldier in front of him made way for a passage. Br > , when a spider steps on the ground, it makes a dull sound when it steps on the ground. Majestic and handsome, like the ancient race coming out of the myth. The majestic Centaur was clearly Sam, the chief of the iron hoofed tribe. "Thank you for your generosity. This armor has given me greater strength." Sam walked around two times excitedly, as if he thought of something. After a meal, he turned to face Lee. His expression under his helmet was very solemn. "I, Sam iron hoof, swear to the great Centaur God that I am willing to form an alliance with the great lord of cachal, loyal to each other and never betray." Li De was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that Sam would suddenly do this. Just want to speak, the system prompt came. "Ding, Sam Tieti, the chief of the iron hoof tribe, hopes to form an alliance with you. Do you agree? If you become an ally, you will not be able to take any action against the other party, unless you tear up the covenant voluntarily. If you do, you will be disgusted by the God of centaur This can be seriously aligned by the system?? Li De wanted to refuse directly, but after thinking about it, he chose to agree. Originally, he planned to support the iron hoofed tribe and make it a window of dawn city in the low mountains and hills. This is a further cooperation. And the treaty is not too binding on him. Who is the Centaur?? What influence does it have on him if he is disgusted by the blood race Centaur God?? The light gods are naturally hostile to the dark creatures. He is not living well. These gods who cannot appear on the plane have little influence on him. What''s more, he didn''t intend to tear up the covenant. At least, his interests should reach a certain level, and his gains should be higher than his losses. However, it is still impossible for him to do so in a short period of time. Iron hoofed tribes are so poor, in addition to the fur of Warcraft, what can attract him to fight for it regardless of everything? Therefore, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. This treaty was initiated by centaurs, and its binding force on them is definitely greater than that of him. In Sam''s opinion, it is a very sacred scene to make an alliance with lied. The Centaur God is all the Centaur''s beliefs. It is impossible for him to betray his faith by vowing to ally with his faith. "Sam, in the name of the Lord of dawn, I have agreed to make an alliance with the iron hoofed tribes. Be loyal to each other and never betray. " Li De is also afraid of the sound when he pats his chest. If he really wants to deal with the Centaur tribe with his skill, he does not need to tear up the covenant. He has countless ways to make the tribe collapse. After getting rid''s words, Sam looked at him with a touch of closeness.As if thinking of something, Sam turned around and announced loudly to 800 centaurs in heavy armour. "From today on, the people of the iron-hoof tribe have made an alliance with dawn City, and the great lord of Cachar will also become our most respected ally. And I hereby declare that the Lord of Cachar is the hand of glory of the iron-hoofed tribe When the Centaur below heard this, his expression immediately became solemn. Qi Qi saluted Li De with his right hand. "Welcome back, glory of ancient times." What the hell?? What is the hand of glory?? Li De''s expression was a little confused when he heard this. First alliance and then a hand of glory? What is this Centaur going to do? "Lord of Cachar, this is the inheritance of the iron hoofed tribe", which seems to see the doubts of Li De, and Sam begins to explain, "the title of the hand of glory is only given to the most powerful soldiers in the iron hoof tribe. And you have enslaved the dragon! " Li De''s mouth slightly puffed, which is my fault. "Can I also be a judge?" Sam said solemnly, "of course, you are an ally of the iron hoofed tribe, and you have all the rights in the iron-hoofed tribe." Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly at this. He felt something was wrong. Today, everything was arranged. How could it be that a centaur tribe with thousands of soldiers could have made an alliance so easily, and what kind of glorious hand would be given to him after the alliance? Goblin those timid guys will not be so simple to make such an impulsive decision. "Sam, are you ready to be an ally? Why do you do this? " Li De didn''t want to talk nonsense and directly broke Sam''s careful thinking. Sam didn''t look embarrassed at all, but nodded solemnly. "Yes, Lord of Cachar, we have already discussed before you come, if you can keep your promise on time. The iron hoofed tribe will be your ally. " Li deruo has a thoughtful look at this level 15 Centaur chief. "Why? Don''t you fear that I have ulterior motives. You know, this transaction is profitable for you, but I can make more in my hands. " Sam''s eyes flashed, "no, this is your deal with the iron hoofed tribe. How much you earn has nothing to do with the iron hoofed tribe. We think it''s reasonable. In addition, we believe that you, who can enslave the dragon and can easily destroy the iron hoofed tribe three days ago, will never again use force against the iron hoofed tribe. The iron hoofed tribe needs the armor you provide, and you also need us to provide a barrier for you in the low mountains and hills, which is composed of centaurs. This is the basis of our cooperation. I believe that the expansion of the iron hoofed tribe will only be good for you, but not bad for you. " This made him look at the Centaur chief with a lot of brain and muscle. Sure enough, none of the races that can survive in this land is simple. It seems that they are loyal and honest, but there may be a cunning fox in their hearts. But he doesn''t care. His idea has never been hidden. He is running for the resources of low mountains and hills. When dawn city has no energy to build a new force, it is definitely time-saving and labor-saving to have a strong tribe as an ally here. "Very well, Sam, I like to deal with smart people, now that we are allies, there will be more cooperation in the future", said Li De, with the same smile on his face. Sam was relieved to hear this, and his joy had just risen, but Lee''s second sentence gave him a chill. "But I hope it doesn''t happen again. There''s more than one Centaur tribe in the hills. But there is only one city of dawn. " With both soft and hard measures, Li De didn''t show any mercy and started beating directly. Although this matter did not have any loss to him, but the iron hoof tribe''s careful thought too much, let him some not like. Now he has the absolute initiative. The iron hoof is not the only one. He can look for other substitutes at any time. The words made samton in a cold sweat, and his expression immediately became solemn. "You can rest assured that the iron hoofed tribe will use its life to defend the interests and glory of its allies." Lee took a deep look at Sam and didn''t talk about it. Watch out, SIDO. Hey, boy, I''ve got you in black. "Have the nobles of mankind been chosen?" watched Li De''s face fade, and Sam relaxed. Li Degang''s awesome words gave him great psychological pressure. I''m afraid that the other party will pull out the bone dragon cart and turn them over. "It has been elected. There are about a thousand nobles."Lee nodded, a thousand people, less than half a million people in lissel. "Is there any lissel among those nobles?" "Yes, the lissel family is all in it." "Well, leave the lissel family behind, and the rest of the aristocracy will teach you to deal with it." "Yes," "no problem, tie these people behind the magic language bat, and I''ll take them back later." Lee''s face softened after he settled the matter. "Sam, I''m afraid we won''t be able to trade armor for the next two months." Hearing this, Sam''s face became a little flustered. "Lord of Cachar, i... Sam obviously thought that the act of tying lied with the iron-hoofed tribe through the treaty led to his disgust. If that''s the case, he''ll lose a lot of careful thinking. Li De shook his head. He didn''t intend to teach the Centaur chief a lesson now. He would cry later. "Don''t worry, because my city is building a new city recently, which needs a lot of steel. Now there is no more steel to take out to forge weapons. " Then he looked at Sam with a smile. "If you can find iron ore mining in the hills and hills, I''d love to replace it with armor. Price, two tons of steel for a suit of armor... If you can''t make steel, I can send someone to build the steel plant. " Trading, not just Warcraft fur, he wants more. Having the Centaur dig for him is almost the same as driving the ORC. The difference is that the orc is sheltered by him, and the Centaur is just trading with him. The common ground is that he is the source of both, and the interests can be maximized here. Sam was not surprised to hear this, but a little surprised. "Iron ore can also be traded?? As you wish, I will immediately send the people to look for the iron ore There are many iron mines in the low mountains and hills, but the Centaurs know nothing about smelting steel, and they have no talent in forging armor. Most centaurs have tried to make their own armor, but the armor they have spent a lot of time making is extremely heavy, not to mention not even as hard as Warcraft bone armor. So as time goes by, no Centaur will do this thankless thing again. Only the only city in the low mountains and hills, the Windy City, seems to be able to make normal ironware. "If you can find two little bats, you can contact me at any time. I''ll send someone to take over with me. " Lee reaches out and hands two bats to Warren. The two bats will fly directly to dwarf Valley, where the intelligence department collects information and feeds it back to dawn city. Even if Sam had a peep at reed, he could only find the dwarf valley. "Lord of Cachar, the iron hoofed tribe will try to find iron ore, and I hope our trade can resume as soon as possible." Sam tasted the benefits of high-quality armor and looked forward to the next deal. He seemed to be able to imagine a centaur in heavy armour charging over the low hills. "Good." Li De is not vague. He is the biggest beneficiary when he deals with Centaur tribe. If Centaur gains 10 in this transaction, he may be 100 or even 200. The two are not the same level of income at all. The reason why centaurs are so active is that if they trade with other humans, the Centaurs may get only 1. Seven thousand people, plus 500 pieces of armor, got 10000 pieces of Warcraft fur, and 150 pieces of humans that replaced lissel. Lee didn''t want to worry about the remaining 50 pieces and gave them to Sam directly. In this way, the huge amount of material enough to let the number of magic language bats fly three lay, until late at night to transport all the human and material back to the dawn city. The most important thing is that Li De has reached an agreement with the iron hoofed tribe, and the Centaur has begun to search for ore veins for him. Everything is going on in the plan. On December 2, the next morning after Li De returned to dawn City, the old goblin Moore, who had been building an alchemy factory these days, suddenly found him. When Moore saw reed, he reached out and handed him a piece about the size of a third of the palm of a lamb''s skin. The old goblin''s first words gave him a sharp slap. "under the crown, this is the fragment of the twelve magic scroll..." Li De stretched out his hand and make complaints about it. MMP, these days busy front foot does not touch the back foot, unexpectedly forgot this good thing. When he was in green city, the young goblin, Yul Huishan, lured him to rescue the goblin of Huishan tribe with fragments of artifact.It''s just that after he sneaked into lissel, because the orcs suddenly broke the city, he focused on the goblins and didn''t care about anything else. Back in the dawn city and forget... That''s it. Now I was reminded by Moore. "There are so many good things. I''ve been floating a little recently. I''ve forgotten the artifact pieces." Lee shook his head. In fact, this guy was only attracted by the mantle of andebella. After taking over the scroll like artifact fragment in Moore''s hand, he saw the properties above, and his eyes lit up. Good baby, good baby. Chapter 266 A fragment of the twelve magic scrolls, which lied had previously obtained, was given to him by the young goblin yoel in green city. But obviously, this is obviously better than the previous large artifact fragment attribute. Mysterious fragment additional attribute: restore 20 magic points per second after wearing, and immune to all coercion and immune level suppression below gods. BR) it seems that the time to kill an enemy with the time of the garrison is to kill the enemy in a space of four seconds. Good baby, good baby!! There was a big smile in Lee''s eyes. This is more powerful than the piece he got before. The magic recovery speed has been increased to 20 points per second, and there is also a simple but very powerful passive, immune to the threat and immune level suppression below the gods. Coercion, the dragon''s dragon power is the standard powerful aura pressure, which can directly reduce combat effectiveness, which is very exaggerated. And immune level suppression is a rare feature, which means that even in the future, even if facing the legendary level of existence, he will not be too strong to cause his own state to decline. High level has natural advantages when facing low-level life. If some levels are too different, they will even directly reduce the attribute according to the percentage, just like his secondary identity, the dark legend Title activated by ELO, can directly reduce the opponent''s attribute by 30% in the face of dark life with lower legend. Although the introduction is not strong, but very practical. And the sealed four ring magic also gave him a great surprise. This is a four ring magic, which even level 15 mages need a long time to learn. It is also a powerful space attack magic in the magic. The casting time of one second is close to instant. It can definitely give the enemy unexpected and fatal attack. The only pity is that the cooling time needs one day. Maybe it can only be used once in a battle. But in any case, there is no doubt that this artifact fragment is powerful. Although it may not be comparable to his coveted legendary Cape, it is absolutely worth millions of kimpuks. With a sense of impatience, Li De put the piece of artifact on his body. A moment later, his face was filled with joy. Can stack!! He had been wearing the piece of artifact given to him in green city by yoel grey hill. Mysterious fragment additional attributes: after wearing, it restores 10 magic points per second, and is immune to all legendary explorations. It is immune to mind control, and reduces magic phage by 50%. Introduction: it seems to be a piece of unimportant artifact corner. Other features aside, that small artifact fragment can restore 10 magic points per second, while the piece Moore gave him can recover 20 points per second. The most important thing is that the two are not replaced but superimposed. After wearing two pieces of artifact pieces, his mana recovery rate has been increased to 30 points per second. If he only releases small fireballs, then he can cast without limitation. Even if it is to release the power close to the three ring spell, the magic cost 40 points of the improved Magic - Hot fireball, his endurance ability has also been improved. The improved fireball can cast 40 Magic points per second. After calculation, the 40 points of magic consumed minus 30 points of recovery is equivalent to a fireball. It only needs 10 points of magic power. With his magic power of nearly 900 points, it is enough to burst out amazing lethality, and this is the premise that he did not use magic blood. Li De couldn''t help being very satisfied. And the mana recovery speed has increased his dragon scale shield to a very high endurance. After the experiment, Li De took the artifact fragment back to his hand and looked at the yellow piece of unknown material which was one third of the size of the palm. The frosted texture made him curious. "Moore, the artifact is extremely strong. How did you tear it up?" Artifact is the world''s top equipment, not everyone is entitled to peep, and can tear pieces from artifact, this is incredible. It''s even more incredible that the artifact was torn up by a weak goblin. Moore smelled the words in his eyes, and there was a secret fear on the face destroyed by the dragon breath. After taking a deep breath, he slowly came. "Under the crown, this twelve magic scroll was found when we were exploring an ancient goblin relic. At that time, we entered the deepest part of the site. A black altar with mysterious inscriptions stood on the ruins, and the scroll was placed at the core of the altar magic circle. No one will give up the treasures in the ruins, and goblins are no exception. After exploring that there was no danger around me, I took down this long dusty scroll... "Speaking of Moore''s eyes, there was some unspeakable fear."After I removed the scroll, the magic circle which had been silent for countless years was activated, and the energy stored in the altar for millions of years exploded. The energy that could destroy a city of 100000 people was instilled in me. I didn''t even get to level 15 in a minute. But the energy was so huge that I was almost burst... " Moore''s eyes flashed with fear," at that time, I held the magic scroll in my hand, and subconsciously transmitted that power into it. And that terrible energy directly activated the artifact. The artifact emitted extremely violent energy fluctuations, perhaps hundreds of kilometers away. The black dragon was attracted. No one knows how the black dragon appeared in the ruins, perhaps with space magic, or where he was sleeping. The black dragon is so powerful that we can''t stop it... " Moore''s expression fell down," it was a massacre, blood was in the air, and death was flowing... after the majority of the casualties of the clansmen, I found the transmission array that had not collapsed in the ruins, and was ready to send the people out. The explosion of energy in the altar temporarily controlled the magic scroll. I know that I can''t keep this artifact under the black dragon''s peep. In order to gain precious time to start the magic array, I exhausted the strength of the altar and artifact itself, tore two pieces of pieces from it, and then used my last strength to throw the artifact into the distance against the black dragon''s breath... the black dragon did not destroy the magic array, but followed the artifact He also managed to escape from the mouth of the dragon who could not explore its strength Although Moore said it in a general way, Lee saw the goblin''s panic in the face of an invincible enemy. You''er, a young goblin of the Huishan tribe, has told him about the story of the black dragon, but he didn''t expect that there was such a secret in it, especially the mysterious altar that held the artifact, which was so terrible that it could activate the artifact. It seems that this ancient relic has a wonderful origin. "What else can you find in that ancient relic besides artifacts? What happened to the mysterious altar? Was it destroyed by the black dragon Moore shook his head at Reed''s inquiry. "That ancient relic is so old that it can''t be verified. Most of it has been turned into ashes. Only the altar and artifact still exist. When I started the teleportation array, I threw the magic scroll in the opposite direction. The black dragon didn''t care about us. It just breathed a breath of dragon breath towards the magic circle and went to pursue the magic scroll. I don''t know if the mysterious altar was destroyed by the black dragon, but the ancient ruins triggered the destruction magic array because of the launch of the transmission array, which has already collapsed After hearing this, Li De nodded regretfully. The mysterious altar was obviously a treasure, but it had been buried. In the future, if you have the chance to say no, you can go and dig. After recording this incident in his mind, Li De didn''t think much about it. The most important artifact had been taken away by the black dragon. If he wanted to, he could only kill the dragon. But the mysterious black dragon is afraid to have been extraordinary existence, dawn city has not had this power for a short time. Can only develop a wave, until they have their own extraordinary power to compete with the black dragon. "Very well, Moore, this artifact fragment is very helpful to me. What kind of reward do you want?" The old goblin was very aware of current affairs and didn''t really ask Li De for a reward. "Mianxia, this is a gift from Huishan tribe to you, not to beg for reward..." "well, go down and help me manage the goblins well and put the refinery into operation as soon as possible. Believe me Moore, you won''t regret today''s choice. " Li De took a deep look at Moore, but did not say that although this race is weak in its ontological strength, it can not survive without a reason. Goblins are strategic in their plans. Naturally, the status of the empty arsenal of the dawn city in the future is needless to say. As long as these goblins are honest and obedient, he will give them an incredible amount of treatment. Li De is never mean to his own people. Moore left town hall with a vision for the future. These days, the old goblin has begun to like this city. It''s so much better in dawn city than in Huishan tribe. There are his favorite honey bread, delicious barbecue, just brewed fruit wine, endless food... And the magical alchemy creation - tap water. Moore swore to the goddess of life that it was the greatest alchemy creation he had ever seen. A steady stream of sweet spring water flowed out of the small pipe. As long as it was not closed, the water would flow all the time. It was so shocking.When he heard that this alchemy creation was designed and built by the Lord of Cachar, he was more astonished. It''s under the crown. It''s unbelievable. And one thing that makes Moore particularly comfortable is that most of the residents here are friendly to goblins. This seemingly insignificant point is incredible in Moore''s eyes. Although goblins are regarded as highly intelligent race, Moore knows very well that because of their weak body, it is almost impossible for humans to look at goblins with normal eyes. After all, no one will have too much affection for them, who are ugly and can be kicked over by one foot. Even when Moore went to their partner, lissel, he felt a lot of weird and mocking eyes. But in this city, he did not seem to feel discrimination and contempt from the human eyes on the street, especially those old residents who had lived in the city for a long time, and they were extremely enthusiastic about goblins. Moore heard from the residents that it seemed that the Lord of Cachar announced the identity of goblins on the bulletin board of dawn square, he specially asked all residents to respect Goblins who can make powerful alchemy bombs, because they have made contributions to the city of dawn. Contribute to the dawn city! Moore was very grateful and proud that this sentence won the respect of the residents for the goblin. Goblins are neutral races. They are neither good nor evil. So in a few days, under the propaganda of the Propaganda Department, goblins began to integrate into the dawn city for the first time. The attraction of a culturally open and inclusive city to these foreigners is so great that almost no one can resist it. Under Li De''s deliberate guidance, the dawn city is also developing towards the city he wants. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - . "How about it? Have you finished the statistics? " Lee looked at Harrison''s expression a little funny, "lissel city elite must have given you a big surprise." "Yes, these talents are high-quality talents, and almost everyone has his own specialty. After these talents enter the dawn City, our development speed will be greatly improved." Harrison is very excited. The elite of 7000 lissel city brought back by Lee de from the Centaur has just been counted. These people are definitely the high-quality talents that dawn city is most eager for at this stage. "Although the increase in population is a good thing, people''s minds will inevitably be different when there are too many people. Especially in the dawn City, a large number of immigrants have poured into the city in the past two months. This has put a lot of pressure on all aspects of our work. " Li De''s expression is a little serious. Although he is absolutely in control of the city, no one can make waves with him. However, a large number of foreign population in a short period of time into the dawn of the city, whether to public security or management, will cause a great impact. "The number of blood clan is too small at present. It will take time to develop. We must manage the city with the help of residents." "What do you mean?" Li De''s eyes flashed a little light, "expand the king''s blade. Although there is no big problem for 600 troops to maintain law and order, they can''t go any further. Moreover, our air force will soon be set up, which requires a large number of soldiers to cooperate. The talent of blood clan is doomed that we can not make the number too large in these years, so it is inevitable to use the strength of residents Blood clan can only hold the first time every year, although the number can double every year, as long as you give him a certain time, the blood clan will form a real army. But what he lacks is time. Therefore, the use of human power is an inevitable result. "The soldiers to be recruited should be selected from the old residents first, and the soul contract must be signed to ensure the absolute loyalty of all." The king''s blade will be another sharp blade in his hand besides the blood clan. Before that, he did not have much energy to expand. Now the time is ripe. This army composed of human beings will be his key development goal next. "Yes, patriarch. I''ll send someone to announce it later." Harrison''s expression also became serious. Li De''s actions are very big these days. He knows that this is the prelude to the great development of dawn City, so he must cooperate with Lee''s action. Li De took a look at his confidant and nodded with satisfaction. "In addition, by the end of this month, the blood clan will be able to start the second first embrace... By then, it will greatly relieve the pressure of our lack of manpower." Speaking of this, Li De expressed some emotion. If the blood clan did not have this restriction, he would not have been so upset and could directly start the violence. But then again, if the blood clan really does not have this restriction, even if the blood clan also cannot exist.Unlimited first embrace, that is more terrible than the dead. The undead have to kill their lives before they can be transformed into companions. However, the blood race will be forced directly. Such a terrible race can not survive in the thematic plane. The theme of the theme plane, human beings, will definitely treat the blood clan more harshly than the undead. Moreover, the blood clan is easier to attack than the undead. The undead don''t need anything. The blood clan also needs blood supply. Therefore, imperfection also has its advantages. Too perfect races tend to become public enemies. Whether they can survive or not is one thing. "This time, we give priority to high-level humans for the first time, and I need a batch of combat effectiveness that can be rapidly formed." After thinking deeply, Li De decided to abandon the strategy of developing blood clan temporarily. Last time, he had no choice but to select a sufficient number of blood clan through hero selection contest. But after plundering the elite of lissel, his choice was wide. "The selection criteria... In addition to those who are determined by their outstanding talent, his blood clan level should be at least level 5 or above, and the talent strength should not be too poor." This requirement is absolutely difficult to achieve in the past. All the people plundered by dawn city are civilians. How come there are so many professionals above level 5? But the 9000 elites in lissel are different. At least 800 of them have reached level 5. This is the fundamental reason for the change of Li De''s goal this time. Because of the inborn talent of the ancestor of blood clan, as long as it is his blood lineage, he will be unconditionally loyal. Therefore, it is undoubtedly the best choice to select a group of elites in lissel city who can immediately form combat effectiveness and become blood descendants. This can greatly save him the time of training talents and quickly form combat effectiveness. With or without dissent, the only result of these people is to be his men. In addition, the huge number of professionals in dawn city also poses a great threat to the safety of the city. In order to deter these potential threats to human beings, this guy has been flying above the dawn city every day in recent days, and wantonly exudes the prestige of a bone dragon. In this group of people for the first time to choose, can also greatly reduce their potential threat. It has to be said that although the elites of lissel are really a piece of fat, they also need certain skills to eat. "These elites in lissel must be strictly managed. In a short period of time, I''m afraid they won''t be well." Harrison nodded solemnly at Reed''s words. With the influx of immigrants in recent months, he really felt that it was a bit difficult to manage. Although everything is under control now, the administrative efficiency of the city hall is obviously much slower than before. If we don''t expand our power, the situation may continue to get worse. At this time, Li De was obviously aware of the potential crisis, and Harrison could only sigh with emotion. This may be the reason why the patriarch developed the dawn city so brilliantly. "Is it necessary to make a large-scale publicity of the first marriage of blood clan?" Lee thought for a moment and then nodded. "The residents of dawn city can hold their first hold to the public when the festival comes, just like last time. The elites of lissel do not need them. These people have not been integrated into the city of dawn. They will have their first embrace. " Lee has never been an indecisive person. When the king''s blade and the expansion of the blood clan''s power, the small hidden worries now facing will disappear. It''s not a big deal. The city of dawn is plundering people at such a high speed that this problem will inevitably arise. He has already prepared for it. After writing down the story of the blood clan''s first support, Harrison confirmed several information to Li De again. "Does the king''s blade need to recruit from the elite of lissel?" "As long as you are willing to sign a soul contract, recruit." Li De nodded. The king''s blade''s ideological education course was incomparably strong. Even if the army had no soul contract, its worship for him still reached a frenzied level and was completely under his control. Or that sentence, when you have the information that others don''t have, you have the advantage. When you monopolize the information, you have the right to explain the truth. In the eyes of the warriors of the king''s blade, there is no doubt that Li De is the truth. "Yes, patriarch." Li De suddenly seemed to think of something, with a bit of fun. "All the nobles of the lissel family should have come back. Bring me some." He did not forget that andebella had told him that the cloak of blood could only be controlled by the descendants of the lissel family. It was a mark engraved in the blood. He wanted to find out if there was any way to lift this restriction, and he was curious about the erudite family. Harrison replied, and then continued to report some political affairs to Lee. After making a decision, he hurried down to make arrangements.During this period of time, the construction of dawn city began everywhere. As the speaker of the city hall, he was busy almost all day. That is to say, he was a blood clan. He only needed to rest two or three days every day, and as long as there was blood, he could maintain vigorous energy all the time. Otherwise, if we change to human beings, our energy will collapse under such high-intensity work. In this respect, we have to praise that the blood clan is really suitable for work. Besides the control of Li De, these energetic blood clan also played a key role. - - - - horn lissel looked at the more than 20 people in the room in a serious manner, and his tone was deep. "The lissel family has suffered countless crises, but we have survived to this day." "Look at you, you fuckers!! The lissels don''t need cowards. Just a summons makes your legs weak? Where did you take the aristocratic style of lissel? " Horne lissel, a white bearded man, glared at the nervous crowd in the house. A young man looked at horn with some fear, and whispered, "elder horn, that''s a vampire. The patriarch is not here, we can''t deal with them..." this immediately caused the echo of other people in the house, "yes, and there are bone dragons in this city ruled by blood sucking ghosts. You can find out from the sky that it''s too terrible It is. " "That vampire City Lord must be upset and kind, elder horn. You can''t go there." "We can contact other nobles, and we can certainly think of a way..." "..." looking at the panic of these people, horn shook his head in great disappointment, and his wrinkled face showed some complexity. The lissel family was indeed in decline, not even the courage to face the danger. At the same time, I think of that resolute and proud girl. If these people were not too timid, then the city Lord of lissel a few years ago would not have been burdened by an 18-year-old girl. Lord, these two words represent not only glory and power, but also heavy responsibilities. "If patriarch andebella is here, I don''t think she''ll think like a coward about how to escape from reality. Instead, she''ll face the vampire with a sword. Ladies and gentlemen, don''t indulge in your own fantasy. After coming to this city, our destiny will no longer belong to us Horne''s indifferent words made the originally excited crowd suddenly seem to be poured a basin of cold water, one by one. "But elder horn..." when a middle-aged man wanted to speak, horn waved his hand and said coldly. "This time I will go alone, and you will stay here." After that, the old man, dressed in a white erudite robe, turned away and walked out of the narrow room. Only a group of people are left to see each other face to face. It''s just that no one has spoken, and many people are still a bit lucky that they have not been elected. Horn followed the two patrols on the street, looking at the bustling scene around, his mood was very strange. Even if you''ve seen this kind of scene many times, it''s ridiculous to see the human prosperity in a vampire city. If you don''t tell him in advance, just put him in this city, he feels that he will never believe that this is a city built by vampires. "Gentlemen of the patrol, what kind of man is the Lord of Cachar?" After a turn, looking at the dwarfs passing by chatting and laughing with humans, horn could no longer resist his inner curiosity and asked the two leading patrols. The two young soldiers looked at Horne, who was full of erudite book temperament, and had a good feeling in their hearts. One of them, a freckled young man, said with some admiration. "Lord horn, the Lord of cachal is the one who gives us hope and a great existence worthy of the death of every dawn city dweller. Because of the Lord of Cachar, we can live our life now. Everything in this city was built under the protection of the Holy Light blood clan and the Lord of Cachar. His greatness and glory can''t be explained day and night. " Horne looked at the clear eyes of the two young soldiers, a little stunned. This is not what the enchanting magic can say, but more like a thought from the heart. Can, but why can vampires get the purest human recognition?! This is ridiculous. But the fact is so consistent with this absurd thing. Horne felt that his world view was slowly collapsing after reading so many books. "Monsieur horn, you are said to be a learned man of the Norland Empire? Don''t be nervous, believe me, as long as you don''t break the law, no one will hurt you in dawn city.The Lord of Cachar is very fond of a man of letters like you. " Hearing the young man''s words, horn suddenly relaxed a lot, but also a little funny. You''re a literate person?? I am a great scholar, is only literacy?? If he was outside, he would definitely feel insulted by civilians, but he didn''t feel that way here. Instead, he enjoyed chatting with these two honest young people. Half a day later, with two patrols all the way to praise Lee and the city of dawn, horn came to the city hall with a nervous mood. He went out from the original indifferent to the moment of anxiety, because he heard a shocking news - Dawn sect. Under this mysterious crown, there may be gods... The goddess of life, which must be the craziest thing he has ever heard in his life. Horne, guided by the bodyguard, knocked on the door of the third floor office. "In." Eyah ~ the door carved with exquisite relief is open, and horn takes a deep breath and steps into the room with extreme uneasiness and uneasiness. At this time, he can clearly feel his heart beating fast. This is a vampire''s room. Although he has seen vampires when he came to the city, he is the first time to face a legendary brutal and bloodthirsty vampire alone in such a secret place. And the vampire''s identity is the master of the city, and the other side is more likely to be a walking God in the world... Which adds countless psychological pressure. But unexpectedly, this room is not bloody and cruel, and does not have too much religious flavor, but shows a bit of aristocratic elegance and luxury. Behind the log colored desk sat a handsome figure in a mage''s robe, writing something with a goose feather pen. The spirit of the body is like the Royal aristocrats who have passed on for thousands of years, full of indifference and elegance. Horne''s nervous mood has not been released, because he knows that the seemingly calm figure is the master of the city, whether the other is a God or a vampire, can easily kill him and his people. "Let''s find a place to sit down. I''ve got a couple of papers to deal with." After looking up at horn, Li De didn''t pay much attention to the white bearded old man and continued to write. The latter nodded in response, but he didn''t dare to sit down. Instead, he stood there waiting for him. Ten minutes later, Li De looked at the drawing in his hand before he put down his pen. He stood up and looked at the nervous Horne with a strange expression. Don''t they all say that scholars are proud and confident, and they can not change their face in the face of anyone? Why is this lissel scholar so much worse than that girl in her twenties?? "Good day, my dear kachard." When horn saw reed get up, he was relieved. The waiting time was the most painful. "Good day, Lord horn, sit down." Li De didn''t say much. He sat down on the soft gray sofa. Although Horne felt very uneasy in his heart, he also had to sit on the opposite side of Li De after hearing this. Although Lee De is a handsome man at this time, as long as he thinks that he will be a vampire or a God, he will be uncontrollably afraid. Looking at horn''s nervous expression, reed was speechless. How can the proud girl, who has no change in the face of death, be such a creature? It did disappoint him. "Don''t worry, Lord horn. I''m friends with andebella, and I won''t hurt you." On hearing this, horn''s eyes suddenly widened, and there was an undisguised joy on his face. "You, you and patriarch adebella are friends?" Reed nodded. "Yes, andebella entrusted the lissel family to me before she left the south." "Do you know where patriarch andebella has gone Horn couldn''t help but ask. Although the girl was still young, she had already become the mainstay of the lissel family. Lee shook his head. "Andebella has gone to look for his teacher." looking at horn, he still wanted to open his mouth and waved his hand. He is not chatting with this guy today. "I''ll talk about it later. I have something else to do with you today." Lee''s unfriendly words made horn calm down a little, especially after learning that andebella and Lee were actually friends, his mood was not as terrible as he had just been. In Li De''s opinion, this old man, as a great scholar, was so timid and afraid of death that he could hardly be seen. But in Horne''s opinion, what he has to face is the legendary vampire, and he is also the master of the city, more likely a God. He can easily destroy him and his people with a wave of his hand, so he has to be nervous. "Lord of Cachar, what I know will be answered truthfully." At this time, horn was barely able to restore the demeanor of a great scholar.Lee, who saw through the nature of this guy, was too lazy to talk nonsense. "The blood mantle of the lissel family, you know? I''ve heard that there is a way to use the blood of the royal family of lissel to remove the mark restrictions on the blood cloak. I don''t know if you can do this? " With that, Li De''s eyes were firmly fixed on Horne, and his mental power spread to the extreme. Horne''s expression was slightly stunned and subconsciously shook his head. "Lord of Cachar, the blood cape is a legendary equipment created by lissel royal family with countless efforts. Even in this process, the power of gods was borrowed. Only the royal blood of lissel can use the blood cloak. This restriction can''t be lifted. After the restriction is lifted, the blood Cape will be reduced from legendary quality to perfect quality Li De nodded with the same expression. The girl didn''t cheat him. Instead of asking too much questions, he turned to another topic. "Sir horn, I am building a school that needs knowledgeable Erudites to teach students. You are the only scholar in dawn city at present. I want to appoint you as the first principal of dawn school... hearing this, horn was stunned and then showed a thick smile on his face. Although he can''t look up to the so-called principal in the outside world, the security of getting a post in this city is guaranteed at least. What''s more, it is likely that the God directly appointed him. Although he is not sure whether the God is true or not, no matter how careful he is, there will be no big problem. "Yes, Lord of Cachar, I will manage the school for you." Lee nodded and appointed Horne to be the headmaster after seeing the guy''s character. The school will certainly be in his absolute control, no one is qualified to participate in the real decision-making, but it is also good to introduce a spokesperson. This guy is weak and suitable for control. "Well, you can recruit a team of teachers by yourself... In addition, I will give you an outline of the relevant textbooks. The team of teachers you recruit must compile teaching books according to the syllabus." Horne nodded without hesitation. "Yes, under the cachal crown." At the same time, his expression was a little excited, and he recruited a team of teachers, which represented that he once again mastered power, although the power was pathetically weak. This is definitely a good thing for the lissel family, which has a lot of erudite people. Lee smiles. The guy doesn''t seem to know what he''s going to face. "All right, you go down first. Later, the city hall will send someone to connect with you, and your letter of appointment will be announced on the bulletin board of dawn square at the first time." Later, as the core of the elite of lissel City, the lissel family was easily accepted by Li De. The elites of lissel, who are still harbouring evil intentions and are dissatisfied with the rule of blood clan, have lost the leaders who are most likely to make these people twist into a rope before they can react to it. Soliciting a group of... Is so understatement. - - - - from December to the middle of December, although the weather was getting colder and colder, the atmosphere in the dawn city became more and more popular. Farms are expanding, schools are being built, even the goblin''s Alchemy factory, and the dwarf''s weapons factory is starting at the same time. The whole city has become a big construction site. The refugees who have been plundered have become the main labor force of each construction site. The idle population has been released into productivity. The dawn city has entered the second round of construction climax, with buildings rising from the ground. In this critical period, a more powerful news ignited the enthusiasm of all residents, and the king''s blade began to recruit large-scale conscription. The king''s blade, the army''s reputation among the residents almost exploded. They were strong and friendly, they were military discipline, they were warm, they were loyal to the great lord of Cachar, they were the army of the inhabitants of the dawn city. This is an army completely from the residents. 600 soldiers are selected from the residents. Every soldier has family members and friends. So in the eyes of the residents, this is an army of its own. Moreover, the king''s blade, with its super high welfare benefits and the opportunity to become a blood clan, has long been a place for all young people to yearn for. It''s just that there has been no open recruitment before, which makes young people not move. At this time, from 600 people to 2000 people, there is a gap of 1400 people, which makes everyone crazy. Therefore, in the past half month, the residents of dawn city all talked about the king''s blade, how to sign up, how to participate, how to pass the training and selection, etc., which completely suppressed other topics.Every day''s greetings changed from good weather today. Did you eat? Today, who was selected by King''s blade? Did you participate in the selection of King''s blade today? And the huge hot discussion brought about the number of people who signed up. After bringing back the elites of lissel, the population of dawn city is close to 40000. In addition, the blood clan has plundered a large number of refugees in the past half month. At present, Dawning city has 45000 people. The expansion is faster than expected. Therefore, it is very simple to recruit 1400 people. The number of eligible applicants has reached 15000. Finally, after half a month''s screening, 90% of them were eliminated, and the final recruitment of 1400 blades was full. All of them are outstanding ones who can become a member of the king''s blade, and more than 13000 people have been eliminated directly this time. If you want to formally join the king''s blade, you should first go through the magic inquiry of the mage group. After five rounds of no questions, you can enter the physical and willpower training. Each time it is divided into 100 person squadron training. During the training for a week, the 5-15 people who are outstanding in the front are selected to be enrolled. Finally, after training every day, when these soldiers have the weakest will, they have to ask the magic of the mage group. After all of them are confirmed to be OK, they should pledge allegiance to the Lord of Cachar and sign the soul contract. After this step, they can really join the king''s blade. In the selection process, physical training is open, and its harshness and cruelty shocked all the residents and immediately admired the soldiers who could join in to become the king''s blade. In this way, a thousand soldiers who have already had the prototype of iron and steel Corps without severe training have officially become a member of the king''s blade. Because the city hall was supplemented by new forces, the public order, which was slightly disordered due to the influx of population, was controlled at the first time, and the crimes of petty theft were cleared immediately. "Patriarch, good news..." on December 16, when Li De was reading the proposal on the follow-up development of the king''s blade developed by the city hall think tank, Harrison opened the half open door with an excited expression. Lee turned his head with a bit of fun, and looked at Harrison, who was excited, a little funny. "What''s so exciting?" Harrison''s words immediately made Lee unable to sit still. "Patriarch, the goblin made the alchemy bomb!" Chapter 267 The gold bomb is made?? Li De was surprised. From the beginning to now, the goblin has been in the dawn city for half a month, and finally has achieved results. At present, the alchemy plant is still under construction, but the temporary division of the ground essence is not available, and the alchemy bomb has been making tense. Just because of the lack of too many tools and raw materials, everything should be started from the foundation, so although the goblin is very familiar with the alchemy bomb, it is not so quickly produced. At this time, Li De was in a good mood to get the good news. After the king''s blade was formed, he had enough people to wait for the alchemy bomb to be ready, and the magic version of his planned air force could be set up. This is definitely a landmark for the city of dawn. And the gold bomb is not only military function, but also can be used to mine ore and build bridges and roads in people''s livelihood. It has various uses and can promote productivity. "Take me now." In a state of unbearable excitement, Lide stood up and went to the temporary residence of the goblin with Harrison. "Yes, patriarch." Harrison was also very happy to see Li Dexing in a high mood. As head of the town hall, he knew nothing more about the role of the alchemy bomb. Because the refinery has not been built, in order to keep the research progress, Li De temporarily divided a small area on the edge of Nancheng district as the research site of the goblin. He emptied the surrounding residents for safety, and the area was turned into a forbidden area. The bats of Lee de changed from the city to the city, and they appeared with Harrison in front of the dungeon. Surrounded by temporary high walls, patrol guard can be seen from time to time. It is not like a gold bomb building site, but more like a prison. After seeing Lide, the patrol guard at the entrance of the high wall brush the salute, and quickly open the closed door to let Lee and Harrison enter. There are more than ten three story buildings in the area behind the high wall. The ground is the green stone ground. It was a residential area before. It was just because no one lived in the area was temporarily transformed into a research place of the city. At this time, hundreds of green goblins are entering and exiting the corridor. Just stepped into the door, Li De had not yet been able to look around, a full of excited voice sounded. "Under the crown, the ash Mountain Tribe welcomes you. We have made the gold bomb!" Li De looked up and stood hundreds of small green creatures in the clearing area after high strength, apparently waiting for him to come. One of them, with a long green stick and scarred faces, was particularly prominent, because the other side had a gold bomb two smaller than basketball. Shell of shell like tortoise, on which the twisted green inscription, sharp ear pull ring, these iconic marks all indicate that this is a masterpiece of the goblin. Li De went up with a little curiosity, but suddenly he thought of something to reach for a wave, and a light dragon scale shield appeared on his body. He did not forget Moore said that the second ring gold bomb is unstable and easy to explode. Although this time, it was a ring of gold bombs, but now it is Lide who divided the glory medals of the city of dawn into the medal of black iron, silver, gold and dawn. The silver medal is issued on the condition of fighting bravely in a battle, killing many enemies and making great achievements. Obviously, Ollie, as a four generation blood, was able to kill hundreds of orcs alone, enough to honor. At present, Ollie has become the leader of four generations of blood, and he leads a hundred squadron in the edge of the king. When Lide saw his crazy believers, he was very relieved. He witnessed oli''s growth with his own eyes. In this process, he did not have much direct intervention, but gave a lot of resources training. As for whether the other party can become a talent, he has not been to the correction. But the city leader of this crazy believer really gave him a surprise, and it is a talent worthy of increasing efforts. The original two and three generations of blood people, because of their familiarity with him, could hardly have faith in him. As for Ollie still believed in him after becoming a blood group, it is a refutation. Although the original blood generation 23 was loyal to him, because he knew everything before him and no one else saw his mysterious feeling, he could not believe him. The new four generations of blood are all his followers, because they have little contact with him, and they are the blood groups that later residents were first embraced. Li De was still mysterious and dignified in their eyes, which led to his belief. The reason why the gods are gods is the gods, besides being powerful, there are also far away and mysterious that can not be understood. After losing the mysterious aura, it will be hard to think about faith. "Under the crown, your most loyal believers send you the most humble greetings."Ollie''s face was feverish and he bowed deeply to lied. His eyes were full of piety. He was worshiping his God. It was this great existence that changed Eric town and made them live a dream life. It was this great existence that saved him and made him find the meaning of living. It is this great existence that makes him see hope and bright brilliance. Lee nodded slightly. "Ollie, I''ve seen your performance all this time. It''s proved to you and me with your efforts. " After seeing his approval, Ollie continued, "I''m going to form the air cavalry regiment of dawn city. And you will be the first commander of this cavalry regiment. " Li De has deep eyes and a bit of fatherly kindness. This is his only crazy believer. Since the other party has shown good potential, he will not be stingy to increase training. "As you wish, my Lord, I will defend your glory with my life and soul. Everything, for the dawn! " Ollie''s eyes were firm, and his voice was unshakable. For dawn. It is not only for hope, but also for the dawn sect, but also for the dawn city. "Very well, I''ll give the order of the empty Knights the wings of dawn. The number of the first batch is 1000, and the number of magic language bats is 3000. At present, 500 magic language bats are allocated first. After the cold winter month, I will make up to 2000 magic language bats for you, and 3000 magic language bats next summer. Dawn wings will be our important army in the future. Ollie, I have high expectations for you. Work hard. The future will be full of hope and bright Ollie bowed again. "Under the crown, Ollie will use everything to fulfill your expectations." The air force of dawn city was officially established under the order of Lee De. The flag of dawn wing began to float behind the magic language bat, and the air force officially stepped on the stage of dawn city. In the future, this army, which is still weak now, will become a nightmare for all enemies. They will be the scythe of death, the spokesmen of destruction, the bloodthirsty fangs and the king of the sky. Chapter 268 Compared with the power of the king''s blade, the establishment of the dawn wing seems a little calm. Because the members of the dawn wing are drawn from the blade of the king. In other words, the king''s blade governs the wings of dawn. King''s blade is more like the military headquarters of dawn city. Under them are the Ministry of public security and the patrol, which is responsible for internal security, and now a dawn wing has been established. In Li De''s plan, the king''s blade will even manage all armies except blood clan. In the future, the king''s blade is not only composed of human beings, but also can absorb high-quality combat effectiveness from other races in the later stage. For example, the Cyclops, such as the orcs... the army that swore allegiance to him will be a sharp blade in his hand, so it is named the king''s blade. The blade of this army will slide to the throat of all enemies with a deadly breath. However, at present, the strength of the king''s blade is still very weak, and it needs a lot of investment to form a combat effectiveness. Armor, equipment, training, and even actual combat, these soldiers with a low average level should at least reach level 5 or even level 7 before they are truly formed. However, at present, these new soldiers have little impact on the overall situation, especially those of dawn wing. They are more likely to cooperate with the magic language bat to fight, and there will be few short-term contact with the enemy. Most of them are airdrops. Moreover, the combat effectiveness of the magic language bat is not strong. In Li De''s expectation, the magic language bat carries the effect of bombers rather than fighter planes in the battle after carrying the alchemy bomb. "If so, it may be possible to design two types of armor according to the experience of the earth, one for dropping bombs and the other for fighting." Thinking about Li De, suddenly his eyes lit up. "The battle armor is responsible for fighting, while the bomb throwing armor is responsible for dropping bombs. It can even be further transformed. After the bomb is dropped, it can be directly used to fight..." "however, all this will have to wait until the armor is designed. In other words, it can be developed in the later stage. In a short period of time, the statues of the twelve heroes are still standing in the front of dawn square Face the street, where the hero selection competition ended. The Breaking Dawn Festival is a festival specially set up by Li De to unite people''s hearts. It is stipulated that December 31 of each year is the breaking day, which means to welcome new hope. The popular will of a city is definitely not simple. Common slogans, common beliefs, common festivals, and common languages can increase the popularity of the people to a certain extent. When all these things come together, the city will be a solid city. Li De''s operation in this respect has been foreshadowed last year. However, the first law breaking day of "Li Xiaode" will come to an end in the form of "the first day of the law break" on the first day of the fourth. These seven days are a festival for all the residents of dawn city. Besides the necessary departments such as the public security corps, the city hall does not need to work any more. And the salaries of all residents are paid normally. " When Nicole heard this, her face was full of joy, and the two little tiger teeth became more and more lovely. Seven days off?? And you can get paid?? "That''s amazing!! Praise you city master of Cachar ~ " the little girl at this time is very much like those office workers who hate to work on the earth. She is excited when she hears the holiday. Li De is a little funny. These guys who work all day in 996 and enjoy their good fortune seem to have only one real holiday all year round. And everyone is very grateful to him, because they can take a day off every week. It''s a luxury. A festival can make this recently tense city a little bit more relaxed, and will not affect much of the construction progress. Moreover, the cohesion of the people is not comparable to the loss caused by a few days'' shutdown. "Anything else?" "Yes." Nicole came back from her joy. Her big black eyes blinked at Lee. "The first phase of the weapons factory has been completed, and master Warren conducted forging tests this morning. Just now, they have passed the forging test and can be put into use Oh? Weapons factory ready for production? Li De''s eyes brightened. The alchemy factory and the weapon factory were his favorite buildings in this period of time. Because of the safety factors, the construction speed of the alchemy factory has been slightly slow. Weapons factories don''t need to be considered that much, so they will be built much faster. The concept of the weapons factory was taught by Lee De to Warren, the dwarf forging master, and he also took a lot of information from the earth for reference.But the specific way to build the factory and how to design the forging steps in the factory are all designed by the dwarves themselves. Lee had no interest in forging weapons and was not familiar with the dwarves'' workflow, so he left it to them to build. Anyway, the construction technology of the mining guy is not inferior to the forging technology, so you can solve it by yourself. "Let''s go and have a look." Li Dexing is full of vitality. Every time he built a new building in the dawn City, he felt an indescribable sense of accomplishment. The weapons factory is located in the west of the moon plain, next to the steel-making blast furnace not far away. This area is now divided into control areas, and outsiders are not allowed to enter. The area where dawn city is located is a canyon. The wind blows from the middle and spreads to both sides. Therefore, the steel-making waste gas here will be directly blown into the sky, which will not affect the normal life of residents. This was taken into account in the original site selection. When the figure of Li De and his party appeared in front of the weapons factory which had been built and paved with bluestone floor, Warren, who got the news, rushed out to meet him. "Lord of cachal, our weapons factory has been built!" After seeing Li De, the dwarf forging master was extremely excited, "the weapons we forged in this way are very stable in quality, and their attributes are not much worse than those forged by dwarves alone... the weapon factory is just a genius idea! The God of forging, you must be a treasure given to us by the God of forging... Li Demin gave us a sharp blow on the mouth, MMP, you didn''t say that before. Don''t you say that the weapon factory doesn''t conform to the dwarves'' forging habits and can''t forge good equipment?? I used to call people Mrs. Niu, but now I call them Xiaotiantian... I haven''t changed my face as fast as you have. "You''ve started?" "Yes, Lord of Cachar, in order to adjust the process, we first forged a batch of weapons for samples in the morning, but I didn''t expect that the assembly line you said was extremely good. Everyone is only responsible for forging one process. Of course, it can''t forge high-level equipment, but it''s absolutely a artifact to forge equipment below rare level!! You are so great!! The creator must have given you great wisdom! " As Warren said, he flattered Lee again. Looking at the excited valenlide, he couldn''t help crying or laughing. How much stimulation did this guy get?? "Take me to see what you''ve done." "Yes, you will be surprised!" Valen was very happy with his smile and led several people into the weapon factory separated by the high wall made of bluestone. Behind him, Harrison and Nicole follow Lee into the building which has just risen. There is no extra decoration in the weapons factory area. All the buildings are made of stone with a strong dwarf style. When Li came to the warehouse and saw the pile of equipment that had been scattered because there was no weapon rack, he finally understood why Warren was so excited. This mound of equipment is a mixture of ordinary, rare and rare weapons, and there are as many as four or five hundred pieces. "This is what you forged in half a day?" Li De was also a little surprised to see this scene. Didn''t he say that the ignition was completed only this morning? So much at noon? Warren nodded with pride. "Yes, this is our first attempt. After the factory started forging, more than 500 pieces of equipment were forged in just one morning, and it was only the workload of 50 dwarves. Although the equipment produced in this way is slightly ordinary, it is not as perfect as the dwarf forging alone. But I have enough confidence that after changing the technology in the later stage, we can forge enough good equipment. Moreover, our production speed can continue to improve... " compared with the factory assembly line production, the previous practice of forging a weapon by dwarves by themselves may be better, but the efficiency is too low. The assembly line composed of 50 dwarves can produce thousands of weapons a day. However, if it is forged separately, each of the 50 dwarves can forge two or three weapons per person, which is considered to be ultra efficient. Moreover, although the attributes of the weapons forged on the assembly line have decreased a little, they are also completely within the acceptable range, which is not surprising to Warren. With such a simple operation, the dwarf''s productivity is directly amplified by five or ten times. And with more and more familiar with their own forging parts, the production efficiency will rise linearly. "We can train young blacksmiths to forge steel with such high strength in the factory, and their strength and skills will surely be improved rapidly! Weapons factory is a genius idea, Lord of Cachar, praise youLee looked at Warren, who was in a frenzy, and shook his head a little funny. "Fix the production process of the weapons factory as soon as possible. I want to see that the situation is that you can produce weapons of what level according to the arrangement. Now the weapons factory is just the beginning, far from the state I want. After that, you will be in charge of the weapons production in dawn city with the assistance of the city hall. The weapon factory is responsible for forging low-grade weapons, and the advanced equipment forging department is responsible for forging high-level equipment that the weapon factory cannot produce. " Li De also asked the dwarf forging master without any nonsense. "the weapon factory can be divided into three production plants. The ordinary level equipment production plant mainly arranges low-level blacksmith, the rare level equipment intermediate level blacksmith mainly, and the rare level equipment arranges the senior blacksmith as the main part. each time these blacksmiths are promoted, they can be transferred to the production plant of the next level, and the treatment is increased Until finally transferred to the forging Department of advanced equipment. Li De still made a more detailed division of labor arrangements, so as to achieve what level of equipment he wants to produce can be produced according to the requirements. Stability is a very important indicator of the factory. "Warren, I''ll teach you that. Don''t let me down." He had high hopes for the weapons factory. The importance is no worse than that of an alchemist. Although the alchemy bomb is powerful, the weapons forged by dwarves are not bad. This is a magic world. Powerful armor can resist the alchemy bomb without any damage. And the alchemy bomb is not ready to trade with the outside world in a short period of time. This big killing device is only for his own use. But the weapon factory is different. In the reasonable plan, this is for export. It''s like selling it to the Centaur tribe. A domestic sales, a foreign trade to make money, with the money earned by foreign trade to support domestic sales projects. "Lord of Cachar, you can rest assured that the dwarf will not let you down! In forging weapons, dwarves are the most glorious! " Warren held his head high, his face full of pride and pride, especially the two braids on his long beard. In terms of weapons, dwarves have enough capital to be proud of. In fact, as the dwarf forging Master said, dwarves are definitely recognized as the first by all kinds of people in the thematic plane in forging weapons, and there is no dispute. Several people followed Warren to the completed weapons factory to have a look. It was almost the same as what Lee had expected. It was all assembly line work, and full of strong magic style. After the inspection, Li De didn''t pay much attention to it. He only needed to take charge of the general direction. Naturally, he didn''t need to handle these details himself. He was not so free. After the inspection and returning to the city hall, Li De seemed to think of something and asked Harrison behind him with a frown. "Harrison, can we use the current steel production?" Because the whole city is engaged in construction, a lot of steel is needed in all aspects. In addition, Li De used all the inventory to forge hundreds of large equipment for centaurs. So the amount of steel has been tight once again into an embarrassing situation. Harrison grinned bitterly and shook his head. "Because of the cold weather, human productivity is now greatly reduced, and giant Valley relies only on the Cyclops. The dwarves Valley has just reopened its mines, and many of the abandoned facilities need to be rebuilt. Even though there are many orcs, there are few ores produced at present. We are expected to be short of steel production in the winter months. " Li De nodded slightly. The problem of low steel production has been bothering him. Even if it is not just him, there is no lack of strategic metal such as steel in the world. It''s just that the difference is that there''s more or less. The city of dawn, which has a weak foundation, is obviously still at the bottom. The lack of various materials and the scarcity of population are obstacles to the rapid development of dawn city. However, it is not easy to solve this problem. If you want to obtain ores on a large scale, you need to increase the investment of production personnel or improve the production efficiency. But now... thinking about it, Li De''s eyes brightened, and he turned to look at the petite Nicole around him. "Nicole, how many alchemy bombs do goblins produce now?" The little girl has been following the progress of the alchemy bomb and the alchemy factory. "More than 600 pieces have been stored in these days." Nicole seemed to think of something. Her big black eyes turned and she said curiously, "are you going to use an alchemy bomb to mine?" Li De looked at the little girl with appreciation, "yes, it doesn''t matter if the ore is hard. We can use bombs, and some hard points can be blasted..." blasting mining is not a rare thing on earth, but it needs to be studied if it is carried out in Rongguang. The power of the alchemy bomb is not small. It is likely that the mine cave will collapse directly."Nicole, follow up on this, and ask Moore to take some goblins to giant''s Valley to test the mining of ore by Alchemy bombs. It''s better to take a few dwarves with rich mining experience. If the alchemy bomb is used well, it will definitely improve the mining efficiency Nicole was very interested in this kind of strange things, and her beautiful big eyes showed a bright light and nodded repeatedly. "No problem, I''ll go right away ~" after the little girl immediately, lied shook his head a little funny and turned to look at Harrison. "There''s no news from Craig yet?" Since the fall of lissel, Craig, a level 16 werewolf, has remained silent. Along with Craig, Amy, who attracts the city guard''s firepower and escapes into the dark, disappears. The two people lost touch. The bat lost its breath when it flew into lissel. The orc shaman Legion cut off the city by magic, and the intelligence department failed to contact each other several times. After the orcs invaded lissel, they didn''t do anything more, as if lissel was their final destination. "No, the news of lissel has been blocked. Even if we send a large number of bats to check around, we can''t get any more information..." "just watch. At present, our focus can be recovered from orcs." Lee waved his hand, and he was too lazy to contact Craig through his soul mark. Knowing that the orcs would not attack lissel, he lost interest in the fierce army. At present, what the orcs do has little influence on him, and his focus is temporarily on the construction of dawn city. Even in the case of plundering the population, he deliberately slowed down the pace of the city hall in recent days. The massive influx of population has indeed caused a great impact on this city with a weak foundation. He needs a longer time line to accommodate these new residents. "Yes, patriarch." Harrison nodded and didn''t say more. This is always the case when the second generation blood descendant communicated with Li de. Li De told him to listen. Only when he didn''t know Li De''s specific ideas would he ask questions. This is why Li De relies so much on Harrison. The second generation of blood can perfectly practice his will, and the tacit cooperation between them is also the guarantee for the rapid development of dawn city. "What''s more, we must be prepared for the coming dawn Festival. This is an opportunity to rally people''s hearts. Under the impact of several times the number of new residents, the old residents can''t assimilate them in a short time. We need to give all residents confidence and courage. " Li De has a deep look. Population is both potential and pressure. He needs to further release the potential. Just when Li De was ready to continue to arrange the task, his expression was slightly frozen, because there was a sudden system prompt in his ear. "Ding ~ the light of glory of players is the first to break through level 5 and become the first intermediate professional. This internal test will be closed in three minutes. The next opening time of Rongguang is the public test time announced on the official website. Please get ready to go offline. " The internal test should be closed?? There''s something strange about Lee''s face. Because the player''s power at this stage is very weak, and his sense of existence is not strong, he has ignored these sand sculptures and is still in the internal test. After the internal test is closed, the next one will be the real public test of the game... suddenly, Li De seems to see tens of millions of players rushing into glory. At this time, he did not face the fear of the player coming at the beginning, but was... A little expectant. He would like to see how these guys were hanged and beaten by Rongguang aborigines. At the same time, his backhand, the scarlet moon, will officially enter the game at the time of the public beta. At that time, he was both an athlete and a referee, releasing tasks to his own people. With his support, the scarlet moon can definitely become another sharp blade in his hand. The city of dawn, the scarlet mage tower, the covenant of darkness, the lion tribe, and the coming scarlet moon of the undead, he has five forces under his direct control. And every force can definitely take it. There are blood clan, dwarves, goblins and Cyclops in dawn City, scarlet mage tower has magic factory and Spock, the dark city has the name under the Yiluo crown and the prestige of one of the three forces which has been operated for decades. the lion tribe has secret silver veins and tens of thousands of ORC soldiers, scarlet moon has players who can be revived continuously. A super big boss, which spans players, orcs, human nobility and the dark world, will be launched soon. Chapter 269 December 31, 3522. The tense city of Breaking Dawn has eased down quietly. This city, which has been running at a high speed since the beginning of spring this year, has ushered in a rare leisure time, because everyone is preparing for a grand festival - the dawn Festival. This is a festival set by the great lord of Cachar, a day of heroes and the most glorious time for all the residents. The mayor of Cachar stipulated that all residents would enjoy seven days'' holiday during the break of dawn, and their salaries would be paid normally. It''s a fantastic treat. Can I still get a salary on vacation? It''s unbelievable. On this day, countless residents and believers cried out for the greatness of cachal. New residents, or those without regular jobs, also enjoy the break of dawn benefits, during which they can receive free city hall prisoners - 10 pounds of flour and 1 pound of meat a day. This move immediately gathered a large number of people''s hearts. Even the civilians who had just been plundered were much relieved. After all, such a lord is too rare. It is unimaginable for the outside world to actively distribute such rich food and welfare to the residents. The old residents enjoyed the rare holiday, while the new residents took the surprise to get free food. Everything was silent in the festive atmosphere. A week in advance, the city hall has begun to decorate the dawn city with various kinds of festival decorations. The unique red snowflakes of the cold winter moon are strung into strings of flowers and hung on the streets. The clean streets swept overnight seem to be full of the breath of spring. Colorful strips of cloth wrapped around the railings, under eaves, by windows, at street corners. The color of the rainbow makes the atmosphere of the city even hotter. Dawn square has long been the most bustling place. The city hall has offered a high price for temporary recruitment of singing and dancing teams among the residents. Every day after dusk, the square dances happily with various homemade musical instruments. The quiet city of dawn seems to be ignited, and laughter is the main melody in the sky. Dwarves who love wine, Goblins who love the excitement, the one eye who likes to watch the excitement, and even a small number of coolie orcs all participate in the carnival. The distance between the old and the new residents of the city, and the distance between races, has quietly wiped out most of them in a parade around the city, drinking in a big gulp, singing and dancing together. They have only one identity in this festival - residents of dawn City, revelers. After sunset, huge bonfires on both sides of the square lit up the whole city, and the heat wave brought moving warmth in the cold winter. Today, the atmosphere on the dawn square is even more popular, because three days ago, the city hall announced that this year, a group of new residents will be granted the status of Holy Light blood clan by the Lord of Cachar! Shengguang blood clan! Goddess, this is the city''s most dignified person. Becoming a holy light blood clan can not only become a caster with strong power, but also gain eternal life. Fear of death and yearning for eternal life are the nature of all life. How many people can refuse eternal life?? Fanaticism is the only attitude of the old residents to this, because they know that they will not lose themselves and become cruel and bloodthirsty monsters. After becoming the Holy Light blood clan, they can still maintain their independent personality and self, which is why the residents are so eager to become the Holy Light blood clan. Ordinary people will not immediately change greatly after becoming a blood clan. A cheerful blood descendant will not become silent in the blink of an eye. The influence of blood lineage on blood lineage is continuous and slow... however, unlike the old residents, although the new residents are pacified by various policies of the city hall, they are very upset about the news. Become a vampire?? Although immortality is tempting, it''s a vampire after all. What if it turns into a monster that kills people? Don''t end up being found dead by other humans in a few days. "Is that true? Elder horn, those who suck... Holy light blood really want to carry out evil and terrible conversion ceremony in front of everyone in the dawn city Members of the lissel family huddled in a corner of dawn square, watching the revelry surrounding them. Instead of joining in, they watched the scene with hesitation. The news that human beings will be transformed into blood clan is both frightening and frightening. As a member of the rich lissel family, everyone here is well-educated and knows a lot of valuable and rare knowledge. They naturally know what vampires are. Cruelty, bloodlust, darkness, terror, all negative adjectives can not be used to describe each other too much. Although there is a big difference between the current Shengguang blood clan and the legend, no one is sure whether it is the other party''s disguise.Therefore, the more knowledgeable elites are, the more suspicious they are of the Holy Light blood clan. They are not ignorant civilians, and they can not be bought off by a few acres of land. Horne, dressed in a white erudite robe and with a white beard, turned his head and looked at the young man of the lissel family who asked questions, and shook his head in disappointment in his eyes. "Remember, young man, don''t jump to conclusions when you don''t know the truth. Whether the practice of Shengguang blood clan is evil or good is not determined by the legend. Only when you have experienced it yourself can you make your judgment. " "But... The other is a vampire?" The young man said in a low voice, "elder horn, isn''t the identity of a vampire enough to explain?" "Vampire? Fool, have you ever seen evil vampires create such superior living conditions for human beings instead of harming them? They are the blood of the holy light... Maybe they are different. Pay more attention to observation and don''t jump to conclusions. The devil will show up in time, and the angel will not be vilified by rumors Horn took a deep look at the young man and didn''t say more. Some of his ideas were overturned when he learned of the existence of dawn sect and went to dawn church to pray these two days. He became more and more sure that the mysterious Lord of Cachar was really a God. Because no vampire would allow such a bright sect to appear in his city. The doctrine inherited by dawn sect is to persuade people to be good and teach them to learn well. Horn confirmed again and again that this was not an evil lie, nor was it a sect created to cover up some evil cult. But it is a sect that can really feel the power of light. The holy power inside and the holy breath in every believer can''t be fake. As a great scholar, he still has this insight. But because of this, horn felt that he might have come to a wonderful city. Perhaps it was a God who had not been discovered by the glory plane, who came to the world under the cloak of blood clan, and practiced his own road of seeking knowledge and exploration in the thematic plane. According to legend, the goddess of life once did something similar when she first mastered the sacred position of life. The great goddess incarnated herself as a mortal, experiencing birth, aging, death, and the true meaning of life. The legend of gods coming into the world is not rare in the mouth of bards, and even a large number of ancient books have confirmed the authenticity of these deeds. So Horne, a great scholar, has changed his attitude towards dawn city. After all, he may be a God who came to the world. As for the other side''s vampire body, that doesn''t mean anything. When gods come to the main plane, they often choose extreme ways to experience. Perhaps this great crown is to try to lead this evil race of vampires into a life yearning for light. That makes sense. There was a glimmer of wisdom in horn''s eyes, and he seemed to be aware of the truth hidden in the darkness. For this reason, he is proud that he fully deserves the noble title of "Da Bo scholar". The lissel family did not dare to say that elder horn was their manager in the absence of the Lord of andebella. What''s more, the only person who can deal with the city''s owners now is the great scholar appointed as the principal of the first school in dawn city. At this time, it is not only the lissel family members who are curious about the imminent transformation of human beings into vampires, but also most of the civilians are watching with fear and can''t help but want to see it. Human transformation of vampire ceremony, which is extremely dark and terrible in the legend, did not expect that they will one day be able to witness this said scene. "Is that true? Will the Holy Light blood clan really transform human beings into vampires? Will they also transform us into bloodthirsty creatures? " "Are those people forced?" "It''s so terrible. Why don''t we go back first..." "will there be a situation of vampires killing people in a hurry later" "..." most of the new residents are talking with each other in a panic and nervous manner, watching the blood clan patrolling the bat wings not far away and lowering their voice of consciousness. And these remarks naturally spread to the ears of the old residents around them, and they were not happy to stare at these residents with fear one by one. A gray haired resident yelled at two young people around him, "fool, this is the Holy Light blood clan, not the vampire in your mouth!! As the patron of the dawn City, the blood of the holy light will not harm any of us without breaking the law Two young people do not accept, turned to look at the old man, "how do you know they will not hurt people, you are not them!"The old man''s face showed some indescribable pride, "how do I know? Last year, I witnessed the great process of human evolution into the Holy Light blood clan. In addition, my son participated in the hero selection competition last year. He stood out from thousands of people and was personally awarded as the Holy Light blood clan by the Lord of Cachar. Do you think I know?? Young man, take a good look and see if the Holy Light blood clan is the evil in your mouth. " Hearing the old man''s words, the two young people''s expressions were stiff, and they felt very guilty at once, because the son of the other side turned out to be an adult of the Holy Light family. They can''t afford to offend, especially when they are just abusing and questioning each other. "I''m sorry, we didn''t mean to offend you..." "old man, I''m sorry, please don''t tell the Shengguang blood clan''s adults... Or we will die..." looking at the tense expression of the two people, the old man''s face slightly eased down. "There''s no need for that. The Lord of Cachar said that we are all dawn people and family members. We should help each other and support each other instead of bullying others by our own identities. After all, I doubt that you were normal a year ago. But doubt or doubt, time will give you the truth, young man, take a good look. One day, like me, you will use your life to defend the Lord of Cachar and our city. " After saying that, the old man took a deep look at the two young people and then stopped talking. Not only the two young people, but the new residents around them had a subtle expression when they heard this. Is this really the case?? Some people have doubts, some people want to refute, but looking at the old man''s indifferent face, they can''t say anything. However, after this scene, the inner tension of the surrounding crowd was quietly relaxed a lot. The old man had the son of the Holy Light family and was so friendly to other people, which touched both young people. Quietly, the strangeness and estrangement with this city have disappeared. Assimilation happens all the time. The old residents who have a firm belief in the dawn city will undoubtedly have a great impact on the people around them when they face these new residents. Their confidence and enthusiasm greatly stabilized the new residents who were still in fear. Even if it is a long time for the city hall to introduce the policy, it may not even take long for the old people to be assimilated. In the expectation of countless people. As the sky darkened, the eyes of the goddess of night gazed again at the earth. A bright silver moon the size of a millstone appeared in the sky. After another song and dance, the ceremony that everyone expected finally came. This ceremony is the most sacred ceremony of the Holy Light blood clan. The city hall named it the honor ceremony. All the people who can participate in it are the most glorious protagonists tonight. After tonight, the human beings who participate in the transformation into the Holy Light blood clan will be the new patrons of this city, with strong power, and can obtain the ultimate pursuit of all life - eternal life. Red carpet is spread from the street to the center of the square. In the light of two huge campfires, the 20 beds covered with flowers have become an attractive existence. On both sides of the red carpet, dawn clergymen, all young girls in white clergymen, were humming holy songs with flowers in their hands. The scene is beautiful and moving, like a warm wind blowing into my heart in the cold winter. One of the most eye-catching has a pair of pale gold eyes, the momentum is sacred and inviolable, like the Reverend of God. As the residents know, this is the holy priest of dawn sect, the noble and beautiful Lord Nello. In addition to the most adored crown of cachal, the most prestigious in the city is undoubtedly the Reverend Lord Nello. The Reverend, who wandered among all the inhabitants, provided free treatment in case of injury, and provided food for the poor, had the highest reputation in the dawn city that no one except Lee had. Li De''s arrangement is the same as last year''s, the process of human transformation into blood clan is as sacred and yearning as ever. Flowers, applause and young girls accompany each other... everything is so different. It''s not like transforming into a blood clan, it''s more like accepting a reward from the king. At present, the blood clan has lost dozens of personnel due to several wars, from 414 to 370, including 7 of the second generation, 156 of the third generation and 207 of the fourth generation. The difference is that this time, he chose only 20 people among the residents to become blood descendants. He picked the remaining 350 from the elite population of lissel. These are all levels of 6-8, even a small number of 9 and 10 single digit.He needs the fifth generation of blood to quickly form combat effectiveness, and the high-level elites in lissel city are undoubtedly the best choice. Although the fourth generation of blood descendants after the first embrace, because of the lack of blood and their own level problems will inevitably lead to a decline in the strength of five generations of blood descendants. However, the most serious decline is from level 6 to level 5, which is much less time and energy than it takes to train a level 1 civilian. And after becoming blood descendants, the loyalty of these people does not need to worry, which has laid a solid foundation for this operation. When twenty of the city hall''s most gifted residents, chosen by the city hall, came to the flower bed, everything seemed as sacred as last year. Li De also stepped into the red carpet under the gaze of all the residents. At this moment, bows and compliments rang through the square. The residents bowed down and saluted in unison, and all of them saluted the master of the city, their king. Li De walked calmly. He looked at the crowd around him, who was like wheat. He had a smile in his eyes. Everything seems to be the same as last year. The only difference is that last year''s Square was still a bit empty, but at this time, nearly 50000 people were crowded here. At first glance, all the people were oppressed, and even several temporary observation platforms in the city hall were full of people. The carrying capacity of dawn square has obviously exploded. Dressed in the dark blue robe of the mage, Li De, with a brilliant temperament, stepped on the platform that impressed the old residents again under the gaze of all the residents. "My people, I am your city Lord, cachal." Li De''s voice accompanied by magic resounded throughout the square, familiar with the opening remarks, which instantly excited the crowd below. "Long live the Lord of Cachar!" I don''t know who started, and then the residents went crazy and screamed in their hearts. "Long live the Lord of Cachar!" "Long live the Lord of Cachar!" "..." it seems that they want to vent all their emotions. The new residents nearby looked at the crowd with consternation on their faces. They seemed to wonder why they were so crazy. Only the part of the people who came to the city of dawn the first time in this cold winter month were moved to cry with each other. The city has brought a small number of people to its charm. The cry resounded over the dawn city. It was a long time before Li De had a chance to speak his second sentence in the midst of the uproar. "Today, it''s dawn... A festival for every one of us." After speaking, the scene seems to press the pause button, immediately stop the noise, one by one looking at Lee. The old residents and the believers of dawn sect worship and fanaticism, while the new residents are curious about what kind of charm the vampire City Lord has that can make the whole city residents worship him. "We should not forget what we did here last year... Yes, hero selection contest!" Li De''s tone gradually became high. "We chose our twelve heroes here last year, and I personally gave them to be the blood of the light, the great patrons of the dawn city! During the whole year of this year, they have made countless contributions to defend the interests of dawn city. they have faced the powerful 15 level northern soldiers, they have hunted the Orc tribes with tens of thousands of troops in the barren wilderness, and they have snatched precious mineral veins under the hammer of dwarves... these new holy light blood clans are me The meritorious officials of the dawn city are the guardians of every inhabitant. Today, we will usher in a new group of Holy Light blood clan, and the power of dawn city will be strengthened again. My people, you will witness history again. Shengguang blood clan is the shelter for the city of dawn. The growth of Shengguang blood clan can better protect the interests of every dawn city residents. Shengguang blood clan is an army from the residents, and will defend the glory of all people with blood... Li De''s tone is strongly agitated. But this time he didn''t say much. He didn''t give a long speech like before, and soon got to the point. "Now, the ceremony of honor begins." With his orders, twenty men in their splendid robes began to lie on beds covered with flowers, and the clergy of dawn sect came forward and began to sing holy songs. There are twenty human men and women in half. The three generations of blood Americans who had already been waiting for them stepped forward with elegant steps. They were still the same as the last time. They were all ladies with almost full appearance. Under everyone''s gaze, these blood descendants exposed their fangs and injected blood into their hands.A moment later, all the blood descendants who were injected into the blood of the blood clan fell into a deep sleep. Meanwhile, at the same time, another 350 selected elites of lissel city were also injected into the blood of blood clan in a secret manor. A metamorphosis began. If there is no accident, then the number of blood clan will directly double from 370 to 740. Although it''s still rare compared with the number of people who can quickly storm, compared with the beginning, it''s amazing. Around the crowd watching at this time inexplicably feel a bit disappointed, originally thought that the scene of terror is very flat. After being bitten by other holy light blood clans, they fell asleep... are we here to see this? What about the horror in the legend? What about the blood in the legend? What about the legendary scene in which children cry? Don''t say, those clergymen are so beautiful... and at this time, the second process of dawn, carnival, began. Rongguang''s unique musical instruments played, and the dance began to beat. Some disappointed people suddenly lost interest in watching the sleeping 20 new blood descendants. They turned around and joined the enthusiastic carnival with excitement. The new residents'' fear of the conversion ceremony turned into dregs under the laughter and laughter, and many people were even upset about it. If they had known that this event was so common, would they still be so nervous? Ordinary let others see the joke, especially think of those old residents strange eyes, let them want to get into the hole to leave. It''s a shame. With a smile on his face, Li De looked at the crowd dancing around the campfire. He was in a good mood. Yu Guang saw a bright smile on his face as he led hundreds of young clergymen singing hymns. The holy priest Nello, the girl connected with his soul, hasn''t seen it for a long time... Nello, dressed in a white priest''s robe, seems to be aware of something. She looks up slightly and sees the smiling and handsome face of Lee on the platform. That pair of light golden eyes slightly narrowed, showing a cheerful smile. After two people four eyes face to face, all together smile, all in silence. His holy priest is almost the closest to him, and even his blood lineage may not be so close. Sometimes, Lee can only feel that the world is changeable. Fortunately, his holy priest is a girl. If he is a picky foot sweating... praise the goddess of luck ~ just when Li De was going to call his holy priest up, he suddenly heard one He was shocked by the system. What''s the situation?? "Ding ~ the first five generations of blood lineage was born successfully. At present, there are 369 blood clans still in gestation. In the fifth generation, the total number of blood clan was more than 500, which successfully broke the hidden restrictions in the shackles of blood. Please note that after the birth of all five generations of blood lineage, your ancestral lineage will be free of shackles and potential. The ancestral blood of blood clan will change. Please find a blood pool with abundant energy and blood for sleeping. If you choose to give up this transformation or fail to transform due to lack of energy, the ancestral talent of blood clan will be permanently fixed. Please choose carefully. countdown to metamorphosis: 120 minutes... " ps: sorry, it''s a little late today. our new group number: 361743554, to avoid some special passers-by, we need to add the main group to verify it. 2000 fans can make complaints about ~ , which is a plot to explore, share happiness, and urge the Tucao to create a love group. Chapter 270 Li De takes a deep breath and suppresses the emotion in his heart. he expands the blood clan to five generations of blood lineage, and if the number exceeds 500, it will trigger blood transformation. Then why didn''t the ancestor of blood clan trigger?? "Is it because my soul is the earth?" With too little information, Lee thought for a moment and then gave up doing this kind of useless work. It was a huge surprise. Although he was the king of the upper race of the blood race before, in fact, his combat effectiveness was not strong, and even faced with soldiers of the same level, he had no significant advantage. There is only one ancestor of the blood clan who can take this talent. Although the ancestry of the blood clan is so powerful that it is almost bug like, his combat effectiveness can not be compared with his identity as the ancestor of the superior race. That is to say, the great talent of the ancestor of the blood clan covered up other weaknesses. Otherwise, he would really doubt whether the blood clan, which attracted countless human hatred and fear, was exaggerated by legend. Now it seems that, as he guessed last time, the potential of the ancestor of blood clan is far more than that. After seeing the countdown that was already beating on the property panel, Li De felt a bit urgent. It was too sudden to trigger the transformation of blood vessels. He didn''t have any preparation in mind. He is not sure how long this transformation will take, so he has to arrange the next work within two days. Thinking of this, without hesitation, he turned off the platform and walked directly to the city hall. And Nello, in a group of priests below, saw the change of Lee''s face and felt his inner urgency in the spiritual sea. The girl pursed her lips and tried to catch up with her, but Lee de seemed to have something in mind. He turned his head and looked at her and nodded comfortingly at his holy priest. Four eyes opposite, Nello looked at that pair of dark eyes, the worry in her heart instantly disappeared, showed a brilliant smile to each other. At this time, even among the high-quality priests, the girl with light golden eyes is still the most dazzling star. However, Lee is not in the mood to appreciate his little pastor, and hurried back to the city hall. There is not much time. He has to make some arrangements. Although the system does not give the length of this transformation, he has a feeling that this transformation will take a long time. After all, the system specifically prompts him to search for a pool of blood with enough energy and blood for transformation. "Patriarch..." Harrison stands up as he looks at Li De, who frowns and steps into his office in a hurry. "What''s the matter?" Li De nodded solemnly, "I have touched the true meaning of blood and blood, and I am about to undergo blood transformation. I need to sleep in the blood pool of magic blood. The time of transformation is uncertain. During this time, all the work of dawn city is taught to you to manage. In addition, the intelligence command that we have prepared before can be established directly in this period of time. Gather all the information from all the forces before commanding. " During this time, he has been in charge of the development of dawn City, everything is on the right track, but there is no need to tell too much. Moreover, the administrative mechanism of city hall is enough to deal with most problems. Harrison''s ability is undoubtedly trustworthy. What worried him a little bit was the external forces, which were no better than the dawn City, which was isolated from the world and had no natural enemies. The risks outside are much greater. That''s why he asked Harrison to set up an intelligence headquarters that had been in preparation. After opening up the information channels of various forces, he could issue more effective orders to avoid those unknown risks. "In addition, return Stanley to dawn City, and let him participate in the preparation of the intelligence command." "The veins of dwarves valley are mined according to the plan. If they are attacked by irresistible enemies, the dwarves Valley can temporarily give up defense and withdraw from the Mithril vein." "The scarlet mage tower will send the message that I need to be closed for a long time. She will know what to do." Li De kept on giving orders. "If there is news from the Centaur tribe, it depends on the situation. If you want to trade with them again, you must fly from dawn city to dwarf Valley, and then from dwarf Valley to Centaur tribe. All transactions with Centaur tribe must be transferred from dwarf valley. " "The covenant of darkness moves into the shadow. If you encounter an irresistible enemy, you can use the name of ELO''s crown to find the ogre Welsh of the devil''s heart to rescue him." Lee issued a series of orders without giving Harrison too many questions. Looking at the property panel drop by drop of time, the expression is more dignified. Time is too short, in order to prevent in case, he can only make the most secure arrangements."Yes, patriarch." Harrison''s expression was very serious. He knew the importance of the matter. This time is different from the past. Even if Li De is closed, he can still interrupt him and let him make decisions. This time, if it is a transformation of blood, once Li De falls into a deep sleep, even if the city of dawn encounters substantial threats, he does not dare to interrupt him. Blood transformation is the key step that any life attaches great importance to, one step in heaven, one step in the abyss. "Empty the blood pool. I''ll use it for at least one solar day." With that, Li De took another look at the system. "The ancestral blood of the blood clan will be transformed. Please find a blood pool with abundant energy and blood for sleeping. If you choose to give up this transformation or fail to transform due to lack of energy, the ancestral talent of blood clan will be permanently fixed. Please choose carefully. The countdown to metamorphosis: 110 minutes.... enough energy and blood... turned to look at Harrison, "transport all the magic stones that dwarves use to make alchemy bombs into the blood pool. Maybe I will use them. In order to prevent things, immediately inform the scarlet mage tower and ask Weina to prepare the magic stone. " "Yes, patriarch." Harrison, without hesitation at the moment, transcribed it in his notebook again. After confirming that there was nothing to be explained, Li De did not hesitate and went straight back to his office. After telling the blood clan to forbid anyone to enter, he returned to the earth. Rongguang has Harrison and a group of highly capable managers and top combat effectiveness working for him. Although he has difficulties, he can also bear it. In the scarlet moon, he must tell himself that this is the earth after all. If he can''t get in touch with him for a long time, his heart will float. There is no absolute loyalty to the earth. If a financial veteran empties the company, it may not be. So he has to make some arrangements. Make a phone call. "Mr. Li." At this time, it''s already ten o''clock in the evening, and Cheng Lu''s expression is still a little strange after receiving Li De''s phone call. My boss contacted him at noon these days. Why did he call her so late? This ordinary looking girl couldn''t help but want to be in pianpianpian for a while, and the bully CEO''s role emerged... the key is that the boss is still so handsome... "Cheng Lu, I have something important to do on a business trip for a period of time, and I''m not sure when to return, maybe a month or two or three months. And because of special reasons, I can''t use communication tools and can''t contact you. During this period of time, you should help Zhao manage the company well, and at the same time, you must supervise the progress of the company to ensure the development of the company. " Li De''s words made Cheng Lu blush a little. I thought it was something to call me so late... "no problem, Mr. Li, I''ll follow up the whole process..." Li De nodded with satisfaction. The assistant was really good, with strong working ability and easy to use. After explaining some important things, I called Zhao Yue. Zhao Yue heard that Li De was going to leave for a few months, but he was not as surprised as he thought. When Li De was curious, his face was covered with black lines. "Anyway, Mr. Li, you don''t care about the company. What''s the difference between you and a business trip?" MMP, seems to be quite reasonable. After explaining the matter of the earth, Li De pinched the point to return to glory. 1: The passage of time does not allow him to stay on earth too long. Back to glory, 35 minutes left. Li De was a little relieved. One day was enough. Open the office door, out of the city hall after the direct incarnation of bats, leap into the city to the holy land. Harrison, who had been waiting here for a long time, was followed by Frey, who was the most powerful blood descendant in the second generation of blood clan. Because of the rapid development of the top fighting capacity of dawn City, it has quietly become the second tier like the other two generations. But Frey is still guarding the holy land for him. "Good night, under the crown," Frey said solemnly to reed. Li De nodded slightly, but he didn''t have much time to be polite. There are now three blood pools in the holy land. The first is the ancient blood pool left by the blood clan. The blood in it has become the magic blood with strong magic because of the immersion of the remains of gods. Magic blood has a very powerful effect on the blood clan, and has played an important role in several battles of dawn city. The blood pools on the left and right sides are newly dug by Li De in order to collect blood donation from residents of dawn city. The two newly opened blood pools have a depth of 30 blades and a length and width of 50 blades. The whole range is just within the radiation range of the Holy Spirit.But because the blood pool is too large, only the left blood pool stores blood, but the current storage of blood is insignificant compared with the huge blood pool. The blood pool in the middle of which was soaked with the remains of gods had dropped by a third of its height. The milk white magic blood was consumed in high-intensity combat. Because of the existence of the remains of the gods, Li De specially asked the blood clan to build a stone house connecting the cave top around the blood pool to protect it completely. On weekdays, only he and Harrison''s orders could outsiders open the door of the stone house. Li De looked at the peaceful blood pool through the open stone house, and took a deep breath. "Harrison, the magic stones that have been drawn are placed around the blood pool. Maybe I can use them at the critical moment." The magic blood contains huge energy, but he is not sure whether it is enough, so in case of emergency, additional arrangements must be made. "In addition, if there is not enough energy or blood in the blood pool, immediately inject the new blood into my blood pool." "During this time, the holy land was completely sealed off, no one was allowed to enter, and Koso was transferred back from the dwarf valley." Lee turned to look at Harrison and Frey, the two second-generation blood descendants, and made the final arrangements before the transformation. "Yes, patriarch." Harrison and Frey were as heavy as water. The more arrangements Lee had made, the more they felt that this event would be beyond his imagination. Harrison, in particular, had never seen Lee, who had always been in the grip of wisdom, so cautious. Li De took a deep look at them, nodded, and directly transformed into a blood clan. The fangs in the mouth, the bat wings behind, elegant temperament, handsome to the extreme, all these are the appearance of a vampire. Unfolding the bat wings on his back like devil''s wings, Li De stepped into the blood pool soaked with the remains of gods step by step. The crystal like remains of the spirit floated slightly in the Milky blood pool. The remains do not have the slightest breath of terror, but are full of sacred charm. They absorb the free magic energy from the air and pour them into the blood pool all the time. Poop ~ the blood of magic overflowed his waist, and lied stood at the bottom of the pool, and his magic power was abundant instantly. In the magic blood, there is also a kind of special material in human blood, which is the mysterious material needed by blood clan to maintain life. The rich density makes him feel very comfortable. The cells of the body become active in an instant. Li De deeply sucked at the later stage, watching the countdown on the property panel passing by a little, and closed his eyes slightly. This sudden change interrupted a lot of his plans, but this opportunity must not be given up. After the last second disappears. "Ding ~ the shackles of blood vessels began to be released, and the ancestral blood vessels began to release their potential..." the system hint is that Li De heard the last voice. His consciousness slowly fell into a deep sleep. Li De''s body was unable to stand, and he sank directly into the blood pool. But after sinking into the blood pool, he did not have difficulty breathing. Instead, he felt extremely relieved in the blood pool as if he were in the arms of his mother. But after Lee fell into a deep sleep, the chain hidden in his blood was slowly breaking, and a scarlet energy diffused from his blood. The scarlet energy was something that Lee had never noticed, but it was not friendly to him. Scarlet energy rages through his body like demons and robbers who plunder everything. The bones are broken inch by inch under its erosion, the muscles are all atrophied and broken in the places they pass, and even the blood becomes thick and dry under its erosion. The original vigorous body is like a withered rotten wood, which may collapse at any time. However, after the rampage of that energy, it took the initiative to use energy to repair its body, and the strong large amount of healing ability made Li Degang''s body recover to a perfect state after suffering great damage. The repairable body is still fragile, and the scarlet energy invades again and the body collapses again. Ten times, a hundred times later, the scarlet energy seemed to notice that it was not possible to do so. He began to focus on the erosion of bones. After the newly grown bones could bear the scarlet energy erosion, the energy was transferred to the next destination... Lee''s body became a pulverizer at this moment, and everything was under the erosion of scarlet energy Broken residue. But after being broken, it was remolded by that energy again. The muscle changed from cotton to steel wire, and the bone from branch to steel... however, the energy loss in the process of breaking and remodeling was extremely expanding, and the energy in Li De''s body had been consumed in just a few minutes. At this time, the magic blood in the blood pool becomes the best energy source. At this time, his body is like a black hole swallowing everything, and every pore is absorbing the energy around him.Harrison, who has been paying close attention to this scene, is full of tension at this time. It is undoubtedly a good thing for the blood clan that Li De can tap the power of blood. With the strength of dawn city becoming stronger and stronger, Li De, the original most powerful ancestor of blood clan, has become the point where the enemy can easily break through. This is a dangerous world. The king of a race is often the most powerful existence. Only the strong can lead a race to prosperity. In the past, this was true of blood clan. In the future... It may still be so. Feeling that there is a giant dragon cub in the blood pool slowly, the city Lord, Harrison''s expression is a little excited. "Frey, move the magic stone in, and the speed of the magic energy around is obviously faster..." "good..." - - - - - - on the second day of dawn break, people were still immersed in carnival, as if nothing had changed. The only difference is that in the East District of dawn City, the patrol team of Shengguang blood clan is much more intensive, and the surrounding area is turned into no entry area. Moreover, the old residents were keenly aware that even the one eyed giant Lord, Lord cosso, who had not seen for a long time, appeared at the foot of the mountain in the Eastern District to patrol. This powerful existence, who was subject to the Lord of Cachar, seemed to be guarding something. Residents do not feel that there are too many changes in life, just simply enjoy a rare holiday. But the high-level of dawn city was in a tense state immediately after Li De''s blood transformation. In the next few days, a large number of forces were transferred back to dawn City, and even the plunder of population was stopped after the critical figure of 50000 population was reached. The king''s blade forms a peripheral patrol team, which manages the security of the whole city. Castro, withered bones and COSO, the three big men, were stationed day and night under the peak of the eastern district where the holy land is located. Stanley, who was transferred back, immediately established the intelligence headquarters which had been prepared for a long time. During this period of time, this brilliant second-generation blood descendant, once a believer of evil gods, will be in charge of the strategic direction of several huge forces, providing sufficient intelligence support for dawn city. If it wasn''t for the scarlet mage tower and the Dark Pact, Betty and grot would definitely be called back by Stanley. However, even if a few top combat effectiveness are lacking, the forces guarding the holy land have already possessed four top-level combat effectiveness above level 15, which can be said to be solid. One day, two days.... one week, two weeks.... time flies. Li De, who is sleeping in the blood pool, is becoming more and more vigorous. He is like a giant dragon in the silkworm''s nest, but he never wakes up. This metamorphosis took a long time, beyond all people''s imagination. - - - - scarlet mage tower, study on the third floor. Weina, dressed in a blue mage''s robe, sat in the position that Li De liked to sit. She frowned at the letter in her hands. Her sapphire eyes had unspeakable worries. "Sister Weina, is the teacher still awake?" Little Issa with tension, ruby half of the eyes in that uneasy and helpless people heartache. Wina nodded and reached for the letter to Issa. That pair of eyes son dim a bit, tone is low. "Stanley said that Lord Li De is still sleeping..." after several weeks of sleep, Weina''s heart was undoubtedly raised to her throat. That man was the sustenance of her life and the only one for her. Any accident would be unacceptable to her. But this time is too long. It has been three weeks.... Betty, sitting opposite her desk, raised her head slightly. Dressed in black skin armor, the northern goddess of martial arts was suddenly as wild as a cheetah. At this time, her snow-white palm was gently rubbing the huge sword with the width of three palms, and her black eyes flashed a little meditation. "It took me seven days to transform when I woke up... Now it''s the third week..." Betty turned her head and looked at the genie''s calendar on the wooden wall, and the number 21 was particularly prominent. It''s a mark written by little Issa. Hearing Betty''s words, Issa''s eyes grew more worried. She held the letter tightly in her hands and looked over and over again and again before she finally looked up. She pressed her lips tightly, and her Ruby eyes showed incomparable firmness. "Sister Weina, I..." seeing the girl''s appearance, Weina knew what the other party wanted to say, shook her head and stopped the second half of Issa''s words. "Lord Li De has specially explained that he will not be life-threatening this time, and he must not let you do stupid things again.Issa, your body is still very weak, you can''t waste your own blood as you did last time... although there is no need to worry about Weina in her heart, she does not dare to forget Li De''s advice to him again and again. Then he turned to Betty and said, "Lord Betty, please take good care of Issa. This is Lord Reed''s will. Issa''s body can''t stand the second toss." Betty stood up slightly, her slender figure holding the huge sword was so conspicuous. The girl with high warrior blood in her body looked at her lips, her eyes full of stubborn little ISA, and her eyes showed a bit of softness. "Issa, your teacher is not as weak as you think, though the transformation of blood is very complicated. But this kind of metamorphosis will not be life-threatening. The worst thing is that talent degenerates and strength becomes weak. The blood in your body is extremely precious. If you waste it again, it may affect your growth. Don''t you want to be strong as soon as possible to protect the scarlet mage tower and your teacher? " Issa looked at the serious two, and finally remembered the strict instructions Li De had given her last time. The little girl tightly pursed her lips. "Issa knows, but I want to see the teacher..." Li De''s status in this little girl''s heart almost exceeds his own life. For his girl, she can give everything he has, whether it''s soul or life. Wina and Betty looked at each other. "Please, sir Betty. This time, I have purchased 200000 jinpuke magic stones. Please help me deliver them all... " Betty nodded, and her face with distinct facial features and a bit of mixed blood style gave a smile. "Give it to me. The man you remember is not so fragile." Betty could not help but think of the scene in which the whole city was shouting praises to Li De. These two girls, I''m afraid I don''t know how powerful the man has in his hands. Will such existence be hurt by metamorphosis? Betty shook her head. She didn''t believe the man was so weak. Moreover, even if the other side loses all the strength, he can still run wild in the world with his wrist. What Lee impressed Betty was never his force, but his skill and wisdom. What''s more, no matter what kind of situation he is facing, his deep eyes are always indifferent. It seems that no matter how big the dilemma is, it is just as easy as a piece of cake to him. - - - - when Li De was in the process of transformation. Because of the sudden end of the earth''s in-house test, the players all burst into a pot. In particular, many players who are completing the task are crazy. The sudden closing of the internal test almost makes it impossible for most players to make arrangements. At least 99% of the players will die soon after closing the internal test. The visit rate of the official website forum has reached the peak in recent days, with tens of thousands of Posts jumping every second. Most of the discussions are about the reason why the in-game test was suddenly closed and the time of the next open beta. Of course, the most mentioned in this process is the culprit who led to the closure of the internal test. The first super player of all players to reach level 5 - the knight of the broken sword. The top player who directed the scourge of the dead was upgraded to level 5 in just a few months, which is beyond the imagination of most players. Before the Knights of the broken sword sent a post below again by countless sad players to high up. "MMP ah, dog day''s broken sword knight, you owe me a legend mission!! I have achieved the last link in the mission strategy, and you have been promoted to level 5! Can''t bear it "Shit, the cliff of the knight with broken sword is open. Otherwise, if I am still two levels, he can be promoted to level five. My king is not satisfied with me!" "I''m going to die, husky. It''s been five months since the public beta. Am I the only one who hasn''t transferred yet?? Why do you get to level 5? I''m going to report you to some officials. " "You are not alone upstairs. I was born in a small village, surrounded by forests. When I went out, I was killed by Warcraft of all levels. I have been trapped to death in this, not to mention the transfer, even a level 2 professional can not be seen, I really want to curse ah, God kill game planning "..." there is no shortage but inequality. When most people are hovering at level 2 and level 3, and even a small part of them have not been transferred, suddenly a level 5 player comes out, which makes everyone envious. If we didn''t confirm the undead''s natural disaster of the glorious empire, this system task was started by this guy himself. I''m afraid everyone will be more depressed. After all, there are reasons to follow. But the player''s mood in the internal test is not better than that. He said that he would become poor together. Why did you secretly become Gao Fu Shuai? I can''t bear it.Of course, there are also "glory" game official favored by players. Countless greetings game official family good posts almost occupy the vast majority of the forum space. "Shocked, I didn''t go home last night, but my wife..."!! Ghost knows how many classic poems I took from the earth, how many classic songs I sang, just at the moment I turned off the magic light, the game internal test ended!! I hate ah, hate ah ah ah ah ah!! Where is the address of this dog day game company?? Why doesn''t anyone know?! ¡·It was five months before I got to level 3. What''s more, after I got to level 3, he couldn''t even beat the wild dogs outside the city!! ¡· wuwuwu, I don''t want to live, I was sold to an aristocratic old woman by the slaver as soon as I entered the game. For five months, God knows how I got through it. however, no matter how many posts are sent to spray the game to plan brain damage, I cry out to reform the game so that players have space to live. But rare is, no matter how the players make fun of it, it seems that no one has seen the post of withdrawal service. After nearly half a year of game time, these players have already been "glory" this magnificent world to conquer. Even if the players lead a very hard life, there are countless places for players to criticize. But the real world is so glamorous that virtual games can''t make up for it. They can do everything they want in this world, yes, everything! As long as you are not afraid of death, you can forcibly rob women in the street. And the NPC of this world is so real that they often forget that their world is a "game world". Even a lot of influential players have submitted the conjecture that glory is not a game world to the official high-level, but it seems that nothing has happened. Behind the game, there seems to be an unimaginable presence driving all this. Hunyuan looks at Cheng Kun and thunderbolt hand in front of him, and his expression is somewhat complicated. "I''ve decided. Are you sure you want everything with me?" Cheng Kun put his hand around Hunyuan''s shoulder and said, "of course, have you heard that Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun can be separated?" The thunderbolt hand nodded, but with some hesitation on his face, "let''s start the company, but do we really want to name it the Dark Pact? We don''t really want NPC to give instructions... Hunyuan''s face is stiff, and it seems that he thinks of the NPC with the evil intelligence quotient. Shaking his head, "do you still think that Rongguang''s NPC is just as simple as NPC?" Two people slightly a Leng, a look at each other are silent down, yes, they are just NPC? Considering the wisdom and performance of the so-called NPC, who dares to think that they are just NPC? "Therefore, we are not ordered by that NPC, but more a cooperative relationship. We need to develop and grow with the help of the Dark Pact, and the Dark Pact also needs us to attract players. It''s a win-win situation, just as vice president Stanley said... " " but we don''t have to name it the Dark Pact? Don''t you have many names? " Cheng Kun has some objections to this. After all, this is their own company, which is forced to name by a NPC. This is also too unpleasant. "And he doesn''t know the name of our company? We told him it was called the covenant of darkness. " Hun yuan chuckled at himself. "Do you think it''s difficult to find out the news with Stanley''s wisdom as a native of glory?" Two people think of that let them in the earth to establish a dark division, IQ high to terrible NPC, suddenly dumbfounded. The other side wants to inquire about this news seems to be no more simple, just need to find a player can search out through the real network. As for whether there are players willing to do it, MMP, as long as the reward is enough, what can''t be done by the players. What''s more, in the future, they will recruit professional players here to input into the contract of darkness, which can''t be concealed. "But we don''t have money... What can we do with tens of thousands of dollars?" The thunderbolt hand still can''t help but pour a basin of cold water. Hunyuan took out his mobile phone with a complex expression, then opened his own bank app and showed them the amount of deposit on it. "10 million?!" Cheng Kun and thunderbolt''s hands widened their eyes and looked at the data above in an incredible way. "Crouch, second brother, you won the lottery?? How did you make so much money Hun yuan sighed slightly, "a few days ago, vice president grot came to me and said Vice President Stanley asked me to make a decision as soon as possible.If I don''t open a Dark Pact branch on earth, he will support another group of players. But at that time, we will lose his support and no longer enjoy the status and treatment we have now. After serious consideration, I decided to agree. The 10 million yuan was exchanged by me with the kimpuk given to me by Vice President Stanley in recent days... the reason why I couldn''t make a decision before was because there was another consideration, that is, deleting the number. Then the three of us shared the 10 million yuan equally and found a place to rebuild the number... Cheng Kun and thunderbolt didn''t have any objection to this, Hunyuan''s character is naturally trustworthy. "But after thinking deeply, I decided to follow the advice of vice president Stanley. After all, we may earn more. It''s too much potential loss to leave the dark covenant at this time. " Thinking of this Hun yuan, he felt powerless, and his every step was controlled by the other side. But he can''t resist or is not willing to resist, because as long as he follows the arrangement of the other party, he can make more profits. If he follows his own ideas, he may not get anything. He could not avoid this kind of scheming. "I''ve been around for so long, and I''m finally crushed by the intelligence quotient of a NPC..." on this day, Hunyuan and two other players found an agent for the registration company and registered the name of the Dark Pact... the earth branch of the Dark Pact was officially established. - - - time goes by day by day. On March 1, 3523, the withered branches on both sides of the street of the dawn city began to sprout. The long lost cuckoo chirped softly on the branches again. The chirping sound injected new vitality into the city just coming from the winter. The season of sowing has come. Dawn has long been a color in memory. This winter moon is a busy and full winter for dawn city. Because dawn city is located in the valley, there is no particularly cold wind, and there is plenty of food and thick cotton padded clothes to cover the wind and cold. In the past, it seems that the particularly difficult winter is especially easy this year. The plundered refugees are also very satisfied with this winter, and what makes them more satisfied is that they have been allocated land. Yes, a piece of their own land. The residents who had felt insecure and had a wandering heart lost their strangeness to the city in an instant after they received their land, and their indescribable sense of identity rose in their hearts. They became part of the city. The construction of several large-scale construction projects organized by the Department of political affairs did not delay too much because of the wind and snow. The construction of schools and farms is expected to be completed in mid April. Weapons factories and alchemy factories have sprung up this winter. But what does not match the scale of these two factories is that the busy factory seems to be particularly cold at this time. Because of the lack of magic crystal, goblins are idling around the city or staying in the first tavern of dawn city and drinking all day. The dwarfs were closed for a long time without lighting the stove. Because they were too bored, most of them went to giant Valley to mine ore veins, and the rest stayed in the tavern like goblins. Although the whole city is in normal operation, many of the original key projects are no longer the focus, and the progress has slowed down significantly. By contrast, the streets are policed by an army of patrols, and the city is visited by giant bats that never stop flying in the sky. What makes the residents feel even more strange is that the bone dragon with broken wings. The sky overlord seems to never know that he is tired. He flies over the dawn city every day, swearing in his dragon power again and again. With the passage of time, martial law in the Eastern District has not stopped, but has become more intensive. Not only the blood clan, but even the five generations of blood clan who have just become blood lineage are all mobilized in the eastern district. Kosso, the one eyed giant, has been guarding the cave in the holy land for three months without moving. The huge body of 7 blade height almost takes up most of the spacious cave. Castro was transformed into a bat with his body hanging upside down on the top of the cave. He was dressed in mini armor. It seemed that his eyes were closed. However, as long as an unknown enemy invaded, the newborn King could change his original domineering body and devour any incoming enemy at any time. "Lord Stanley, Lord Harrison, this batch of magic stones has been delivered... a blood descendant with a somewhat respectful expression told Harrison and Stanley standing in front of the cave, overlooking the city below. Stanley turned his head, the ferocious scar on his face was particularly terrible at the moment, "transport it into the blood pool, and remember not to disturb the sleeping under the crown.""Yes ~" the blood descendant nodded respectfully and turned down to let the blood clan below carry the magic stone in the oak box into the cave. However, when entering the cave, each magic crystal stone will be sensed by the guard blood clan with magic. After confirming that there is no danger, they can continue to carry it. Such scenes have happened every half a month for the past three months. "Lord Stanley, the patriarch has been sleeping for three months... Are we going to do something else?" Harrison looked at the blood clan who was carrying the magic stone. His expression was heavy. Although Li De''s breath is more and more powerful, the long sleep time is beyond everyone''s estimation. In order to ensure Lee''s safety, Stanley and Harrison didn''t care about the loss in other aspects, and mobilized all their forces to hit and guard outside the holy land. Now most of the dawn city has stagnated, except for the construction of farms and schools. Even the built alchemy factories and weapons factories have not started, because everyone''s mind is not on it. Their master is now undergoing transformation, and no matter how important it is, it is not as safe as their master. "No, there are a large number of magic stones absorbed under the crown. This energy is too exaggerated and needs deep sleep to digest..." Stanley shook his head. In the past three months, the scarlet mage tower has delivered more than 1 million jinpuke magic stones. A small vein of magic crystal could not even produce so many magic stones, and such a huge amount of energy was absorbed by Li De, who was sleeping under the blood pool. This is extremely incredible. How much energy do the millions of jinpuke''s magic stones have? It broke out enough to destroy five dawn cities. But it was such a huge amount of energy that Lee absorbed alone. It''s so shocking that it hasn''t bottomed out yet. But there is another problem that makes everyone worried. They dare not stop the supply of magic stone. If the transformation fails due to lack of energy, they can''t make up for the mistake if they die a hundred times. "Under the crown..." Stanley turned his head and looked at the cave behind him with an indescribable solemnity. But although he was worried, Stanley still had a deep belief in Lee. Under the crown of his admiration for his wisdom and skill, he could not find any reason why the other party would fail. In the blood pool. Li De''s body sunk in the bottom of the blood pool was eroded by the scarlet energy again and again. After receiving a lot of energy supplement, the scarlet energy became more and more vigorous. Knowing that it finally covered every inch of his body. Collapse, regroup. This action, which has been repeated countless times, is the main melody in Li De''s body. After countless times of collapse and reorganization, Lee''s body quietly changed. Every inch of his flesh and bones was imbued with that faint scarlet energy, and the more scarlet energy attached, the more resilient his body was. After repeated the collapse for unknown number of times, Lee''s body was strong enough that the scarlet energy could no longer be eroded. At this time, the scarlet energy unexpectedly did not continue to erode. Instead, it was infiltrated into Lee''s body along the pores. However, Lee''s body did not resist at all. It seemed that this was part of his physical strength. Li De can feel the change of his body, but he doesn''t know what happened in his body. He sleeps in a semi coma. In his drowsy consciousness, his body broke down again and again, but the intense pain could not be felt because of the decline of his consciousness. Time seems to have passed a long time. He couldn''t remember the time, the purpose, or even who he was. Sink, sink in the chaotic gray world. Until a certain moment, when his transformation seems to be completed, Li De''s consciousness gradually becomes a little sober. His body is waking him up, and the powerful forces in his body are welcoming its master. Just when Li De''s consciousness was about to wake up completely, he was satisfied with the mental power around him and felt an indescribable temptation. Yearning, endless desire in his mind, like a refugee who had been hungry for more than ten days met with sweet and delicious bread, hungry. He exudes mental energy and easily finds the source of his desire. It''s the remains of the gods. In his induction, it was supposed to be the translucent remains of crystal. At this time, a flash of blue material like the starry sky flowed slowly in the bones of the gods. Desire. Crazy. Li De''s will was not fully awake and could not resist this fatal temptation. His mental power spread wildly, wrapped the crystal skeleton, and began to absorb the light blue mysterious materials.And that light blue mysterious substance began to spread out a little bit after entering the spiritual sea of Li De, like the most nourishment, and gave the most powerful moisture to everything around. Originally, the spirit of cotton has the trend of steel wire development. Because a large number of blue mysterious substances entered the body, the transformation that was to be completed started a new round of changes again. The original solid body began to become more perfect under the nourishment of that mysterious material. Muscle damage is repairing, bones are condensing, and blood is transforming... the magic crystal stone images around the blood pool are pulled by something, and the energy flows into the blood pool quickly. Piles and piles of magic stones crumble into stones, and all the energy is lost... day after day... month after month... knowing a certain key node, Li De''s original unconscious spirit suddenly shocked. A flood of memories came. The consciousness in chaos suddenly wakes up. Open your mouth and subconsciously want to breathe, but a mouthful of magic blood is directly poured into the mouth. Cough. The choked Li De stands up, Yila, and the vampire body with bat wings appears in the milky white magic blood. The unique cool breath of the cave emerged, and the colorful world reappeared in front of us. Li De is standing in the blood pool, surrounded by a half man high wall of magic stones. There are several blood descendants who are carefully building them with fist size crystal like magic stones, as if to avoid the collapse of the magic stones. The light in the cave is not dark. The warm yellow light of magic lamp lights up every space. The blood pool isolated by the stone house outside is now opening the door in the middle, just as Harrison and Stanley appear in front of Lee. "Patriarch!" "Under the crown!" Harrison and Stanley zicci yelled, their faces full of excitement. At this time, Li De regained his mind. Just as he was about to open his mouth, an indescribable force came out of his body. The heart is like a pump. Every beat can bring unspeakable terror to the whole body. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his scarlet eyes were like demons in the abyss, bringing boundless pressure. Slightly mobilize the strength of the body, the body of a terrible breath to the extreme diffuse, the whole cave into unspeakable terror. It''s like an extraordinary dragon opening its mouth to devour their souls. Harrison and Stanley are frozen in place, as if they were to be devoured by the Dragon if they took one more step forward. "What a powerful force, is this the transformation of blood?" Li De''s eyes showed a little surprise, just wanted to move, a series of tips from the system made the expression on his face extremely wonderful. "Ding ~ blood vessel metamorphosed successfully, all the shackles hidden in the blood vessel were abolished, and the blood potential of the ancestor of blood clan was released." "Ding ~ you have gained a new blood clan limited talent." "Ding ~ you have absorbed divine material, and your exclusive skills and talents have been enhanced." "Ding ~ your clergy, blood and blood clan, have been successfully activated, and the current development level is 1%." "Ding ~ you have reached level 15, and the exclusive class of blood clan has been opened. You can control the change of blood clan''s exclusive occupation on the property panel." "Ding ~ you have activated the hidden class of the blood clan - Scarlet reaper. You can change the position for the blood clan on the property panel." "Ding ~ you have activated the blood clan''s exclusive characteristic - the power of scarlet..." "Ding ~ your power has been greatly improved, and you have been given a new title: the Lord of scarlet, the king of immortality." Li De was stunned at the sound in his ear. Then with a trembling mood to look at their own property panel... Only one idea in mind. This time, it''s against the weather. Chapter 271 Just looking at the property panel, Lide''s heart slammed and accelerated the beating. The joy in the eyes can not be covered up at all, took a deep breath, forced to press down the palpitation of the heart. Deep eyes show a little light. Blood will rise from today. And he will be the strongest. With a long breath, Li Dezhan closed the attribute panel, and got up from the blood pool. He didn''t stand in the pool and began to study the skills and talents on the attribute panel. "Harrison, Stanley, how long have I slept?" Although he was conscious of the spirit''s bones with spiritual power, he was awake a little bit, but he had no idea about the passage of external time. Harrison felt the strong breath like a dragon on Lide, repressing his inner excitement. "Patriarch, you have changed for three months, and today is March 1..." br > three months?? Li De was a little surprised in his eyes, and a glance had passed for such a long time. Three months of sleep... br > press down the inner waves and say, "what happened these months?" Next to Harrison, tall Stanley responded, "under the crown, everything is working. But there are some variables outside the world. The orcs who should have left the Norland empire after the winter months did not leave liser city this year, and it seems to occupy the city. The undead in the North destroyed the glorious empire in the winter month, but the undead did not attack other countries after the destruction of the glorious empire, but retreated from the territory of the great empires. The undead monarch declared the establishment of the Empire of the dead and signed a peace treaty with neighboring countries to maintain a peaceful relationship with each other. " Orcs did not leave the border, and the dead had been founded?! These two news made Lide frown, which was a great event closely related to the trend of the Norland empire. Although the city of dawn is located in the mountains and mountains, it will be affected by butterfly effect. But he is not interested in the details of the changes behind it for the time to come. Now he wants to know the situation of the city that has been broken in the past three months. "Harrison, how is the construction of the city of dawn progressing?" Harrison quickly returned, "the patriarch, the farm and the school are expected to be completed in mid April. The weapon factory and the alchemy factory have been completed, but they are not put into operation yet... "Br > Lide frowned slightly, and the refinery was not put into operation?? Just wanted to ask the reason, but looked at the surrounding blood group excited appearance, and his current state, shook his head. These political matters should be dealt with again, and they are not eager for this moment. "Why are so many people concentrated here?" Li De was very sensitive at this time. In his sense, there were a large number of blood groups stationed in the vicinity of blood pool and even outside the holy land. Harrison grinned, "because you sleep and change more than we expected. In case of any accident, we have all our strength sent to the sanctuary nearby guard." "Fortunately, you finally come back," with a little relief and surprise. In recent months, Li De''s sleep has made the whole city of dawn high-rise heart pressure a huge stone, although his breath is stronger, but before he did not wake up, no one dare to take care of, everything in the safest way to deal with. Harrison said that with a little hesitation and expectation to look at Lee De, "are you a breakthrough of 15?" Li De just sent out more fierce momentum than the dragon, even Harrison felt the dead dragon Wei than he. Even at this time, Lide converged, but Harrison stood beside him, and he felt shocked and seemed to be swallowed by the Dragon nearby. At this time, Li De was completely separated from his long sleep and exhaustion, and slowly recovered his old soberness. "Yes, I''ve broken through level 15. From today on, our blood race will usher in great changes. " Li De looked at the two people deeply, with unquestionable certainty and strength, but he did not continue to talk about it. "The troops of the guards have been removed, and you have drawn most of your strength during this period of time and will certainly affect the progress of other areas." After that, Li De Yu Guang looked at the magic crystal stone which was a circle and a half high around the blood family, and there was a little thought in his eyes. "These crystals are put here for a while, and regularly observe their energy for a while... Maybe we will have something we can''t expect." "Yes, the patriarch" let''s go back to the town hall first. " Li De also said not much, after taking the master robe handed over by blood Americans, he stepped into the stone house of blood pool again and changed his clothes. After that, he left the blood pool with several people.He can''t wait to go back and study the property panel that''s going through a huge upheaval. This time, the blood clan will really become the real superior race. As Lee wakes up, the heavy fog over the dawn city is slowly blown away by the wind. In the perception of the residents of dawn City, the tense city has changed greatly in only half a day. The never-ending giant bat in the sky has disappeared, the bone dragon with infinite dragon power has disappeared, the number of patrols on guard in the city has been reduced by more than half, and the martial law in the Eastern District has been lifted quietly. The residents'' faces seem relaxed a lot, before the depression in the city, the atmosphere inexplicably disappeared. The isolated city was once again at peace. The third floor of the city hall. Li De sat alone behind his desk. Harrison and Stanley were driven out to deal with political affairs. In the past three months, the dawn city has almost surrounded him. The accumulated political affairs are piled up, and it takes a lot of time to deal with them. as for him, he can''t wait to study the great changes after his transformation. Open the property panel, the first thing to attract Lee is the top system prompt. "Ding ~ you have reached level 15, and the exclusive class of blood clan has been opened. You can control the blood clan to change to the exclusive occupation of blood clan on the property panel." "Ding ~ you have activated the hidden class of the blood clan - Scarlet reaper. You can change the position for the blood clan on the property panel." Exclusive occupation of blood clan. Looking at the system prompt, Li De was pleased and finally came out. This is the change he has been looking forward to for a long time. Although the blood clan was strong before, it always made him feel that he could not reach the level of the superior race. Moreover, it had no characteristics and was no different from the Human Mage. Now, it may be able to make up for what he sees as a fatal flaw. With a little expectation to open their own property panel, it is easy to find the transfer panel. The next few occupations made Lee''s heart blossom. Before the blood clan is definitely castrated version. It is the power of the superior race!! On the property panel, there are three regular occupations and one hidden occupation. There are four occupations in total. The first class is caster blood mage. Transfer requirements: blood clan, level up to level 5. And the blood mage''s attributes and skills make Li De''s heart palpitate. This is the blood clan''s exclusive occupation he wants. Powerful to the extreme of blood clan occupation. Blood Mage: all magic attacks are equipped with scarlet power; scarlet power is passive. All attacks with scarlet magic energy unique to blood clan cause armor breaking, chaos magic and corrosion damage. 20% of the damage caused will be converted into your own life (only valid for life with blood). Special talent: blood control, can directly control the blood in the organism, and can also use the power of blood to treat oneself or peers. Passive talent: super magic control, super magic affinity, super magic recovery only ¡¤ limited skill: bloody storm (consume 50% blood in the body, summon 100 non entity killing bats composed of magic and blood to attack the enemy. After swallowing the blood, bats will continue to grow, multiply and split, lasting for: Blood energy is exhausted) blood method Division, only the blood of the mage can be transferred, Li De''s eyes show a thick smile. These unique skills made him feel ready to watch and control blood. With the appearance of this skill, Li De seemed to be able to see the scene where the blood of the enemy''s body was directly drawn out by the blood clan. But also can extract the energy of the blood to treat the companion, this is the most coquettish, even if the fight is fierce, but also milk people. It''s a perfect skill. He also has the power to attack scarlet. The power of scarlet is the unique power of the blood clan. It is similar to the golden energy that the orc King Kapu of level 18 can use when fighting. But the difference is that the scarlet power can''t help but have powerful effects such as breaking armor, chaos magic, corrosion, and so on. What''s more, when attacking, it can restore vitality if it causes damage... As long as the opponent has blood life. This attribute is also powerful to explosion, which is like playing a game of blood sucking sword. This powerful feature in battle is enough to increase the survival ability of blood mage by 30%. The last one is to limit the skill, the blood mage''s ultimate move - bloody storm. This must also be the blood mage''s signature skill. A bloody storm can summon bats without substance to attack the enemy. What''s more, the killing bats summoned can devour blood and grow, reproduce and split. This is a true group attack skill, and has blood clan characteristics. Li De can even imagine the scene where the enemy is drowned by killing bats made up of blood. As long as an enemy is wounded and killed, this skill will snowball indefinitely. A hundred breeds and splits into ten thousand characters, and ten thousand splits into 100000Li De nodded with satisfaction. When he was ready to see his next career, his brow suddenly froze. Because he felt a strange and familiar memory in his mind. It''s like a movie. A blood clan with flapping wings flying at low altitude appears in the center of the picture, surrounded by a plain. The plain is surrounded by tens of thousands of orcs armed with crossbows and sharp, cold spears. And there is only one enemy of these tens of thousands of ORC troops - that blood clan. The long trumpet of the trumpet blows, and the rain of arrows rises all over the sky. Tens of thousands of ORC troops launched a charge against a blood clan. Your eyes are fixed on this scene, and he feels some familiar breath in that blood clan, just like the Holy Spirit in the blood pool. Facing the siege of tens of thousands of troops, the blood clan did not panic at all. He held out his right hand directly and showed a cold smile on his face. Then there was a very shocking scene. Around the blood clan, the blood of thousands of orcs directly burst out of their bodies, and the thick smell of blood pours into the nostrils. The scene is cruel and bloody. The orcs, who died miserably, instantly emptied the area of hundreds of blades around them. Under the control of the blood clan, the huge blood was like a blood River hanging upside down from the Star River, floating in the air. Blood control. One move killed thousands of powerful troops. Then, the blood clan did not seem satisfied. After a slight pause, hundreds of killing bats made up of blood flew out. With their wings flapping and shrill screams, bats surge into the sea of blood like red ribbons floating in the sky, and begin to devour blood crazily. After a short period of more than ten seconds, the sea of blood was instantly swallowed up, and hundreds of killing bats began to split wildly. One hundred, two hundred, five hundred, three thousand... in a short period of time, thousands of killing bats appeared, and at this time, the killing bats began to attack the dense surrounding orcs. The sea of killing rippled at this time. Killing bats are bodies made up of blood and magic. Ordinary weapons can pass through their bodies directly and can''t cause fatal damage. On the contrary, killing bats, with the negative curse of weakness and fear, devour orcs with their huge mouth that can bite off steel. For each Orc killed, the killing bats devour their blood, and then split into more bats in a short time. Some killing bats are not divided, but they are growing bigger and stronger. A killing bat that killed thousands of orcs turned into a terrifying beast with 20 blades. A dive can easily kill hundreds of people. The scene collapsed. The tens of thousands of ORC troops were slaughtered by a blood clan, until the last Orc in the end, the scene slowly fell into darkness. And the blood clan with bat wings, from the beginning to the end, had no action except two magic arts. Li De felt the information in his mind, and could not say any superfluous words except the word "lying in the trough". Although we know the blood mage''s power in the literal sense, he was greatly touched by such an intuitive and temporary view. It''s true this time. The cow has a big head! As for this memory, Li De is sure that it was the memory of the Holy Spirit. After all, the divine substance in the other''s remains has become his nourishment. It is not uncommon to obtain a memory. It was not easy to suppress his excitement, and Lee turned his attention to his second career. Blood sucking sword guard, soldier, transfer requirements: blood clan, level up to level 5. Attack with scarlet power. Special talent: blood boiling. Each attack will make the enemy''s blood boil. If the blood boiling of the enemy fails to pass the magic resistance test, the blood will burst after the blood boiling successfully stack for 10 times. Passive skills: super power, super physique, super agility only ¡¤ limited skills: scarlet blood, consumes 50% of the body''s blood, increases strength, speed and recovery speed by 300%, power of scarlet power attached to attack increases by 500%, and 70% of the damage caused will recover your life (only valid for life with blood) duration: blood in the body is exhausted. Li De took a breath again. This blood sucking sword guard is also tough and unreasonable. The first is the scarlet power that every blood clan class has, and then the special talent is blood boiling. Although this talent does not have the blood of the blood mage to control the kind of bully who can fight with the milk, it is definitely the existence of a single overlord. And the only limited skill is extremely powerful. Only 70% of the damage caused by the last item will recover life, which shows the horror of this warrior. Standing king, this is definitely a more fierce super warrior than the northern soldiers. It is a little stronger than the undead. It''s really developed this time. Li De''s smile is more and more brilliant.However, there was no memory like blood mage this time. He couldn''t understand the mightiness of the blood sucking sword guard more intuitively. Li De shook his head and didn''t ask too much. Continue to look at the career of the third blood clan. Bloody blade - assassin, use dagger, short blade. Transfer requirements: blood clan, level up to level 5. Attack with scarlet power. Special talent: blood curse. When you hurt an enemy, you can launch a fatal negative curse through your blood. If you fail to pass the magic resistance test, you will be infected with the blood plague. Every 10 seconds, your opponent will get 32 negative states, such as weakness, fear, powerlessness, bleeding and chaos. Passive talent: Super concealment, space affinity, super agility. Limited ¡¤ unique skill: Shadow blade, consumes 50% of the body''s blood, conceals dimensional space, and gains extreme concealment. It is immune to exploration below legendary level. After becoming a bat, it can increase attack speed by 500% in night and shadow, duration of latency: Three days, duration of movement: 30 minutes, attack with curse of weakness Curse, blood plague, lethal bacteria. Gain the characteristics of cutting throat and breaking armor. Cutting throat: 1000% power can be generated in the first attack. Armor breaking: the power of space attached to the weapon can penetrate magic shield and armor. This assassin is too strong... after reading the introduction of various skills of bloody blade, Li De couldn''t help moving. This is indescribably powerful. Just look at the attributes attached to a few skills to see how terrifying this profession is. The bloody blade will become a sharp blade in his hand and a nightmare for all enemies. Li De''s mood can no longer be suppressed, and looks away like the last blood clan occupation on the attribute panel. He did not forget, this is the hidden occupation of blood clan. Hidden occupation, just a title of Li De, is full of expectations. Scarlet Hunter (hidden occupation of blood clan) transfer requirements: blood clan, level up to level 10, special requirements: strong will, transfer needs to go through the will test. Attack with scarlet power. Special talent: rebirth with blood bath, leaving a bat''s body in the blood pool of the blood clan. After death, the bat can regroup in the blood pool, but there will be a period of extreme weakness for three months. Cooling time: half a year. Killing hand, combat awareness, combat skills, battlefield sense of smell, etc. have been upgraded to extraordinary level, and special features have been obtained: danger perception (can sense the coming threat) king of hunting and killing, can devour blood after killing the enemy, and permanently improve the strength. Passive talent: super strength, super physique, super agility, super magic affinity, super magic control. Limited ¡¤ unique skill: scarlet killing. After becoming a blood clan, the strength, body recovery speed, speed and magic recovery speed are increased by 300%, and the consumption of 50% blood in the body can be increased to 600%. Immune to the negative state below legendary level, and gain the Dark Reaper feature, duration: 30 minutes, continuously consume blood to maintain the scarlet killing state. Dark Reaper: the power of scarlet power attached to the attack is + 300%. After killing the enemy, the blood in the enemy''s body will condense into killing bats. The killing bats will inherit 70% of the enemy''s strength. The killing bats can devour the blood, grow, multiply and split. Each killing bat can control the killing bat actively when the blood is exhausted. "Is this the potential of a superior race that has been handed down over countless years?" After reading the hidden occupation of the last blood clan, Li De was silent for a long time. The gap between the blood clan before and after the transfer is simply indescribable. If we say that the blood clan who has not been transferred is a wolf, then the blood clan after the transfer is an abyssal devil who destroys the heaven and the earth. The two are not comparable at all. Just when Li De was shocked, Yu Guang saw an insignificant prompt on the system panel, and his eyes flashed a bit suddenly. "The blood clan profession has been automatically optimized because it has received the information transmission at the spirit level." It''s no wonder that the blood clan''s profession is so strong... the biggest meritorious official that several blood clan professions become particularly strong is the Holy Spirit in the blood pool... That pair of bones that have already lost their lives. "Before I could fully control my body, I absorbed a lot of divine substances from the remains of the Holy Spirit... moreover, the system also indicated that my holy blood and blood clan had been recognized and developed by 1% because of the divine substance. In this way, it is not difficult to accept that the inheritance of the Holy Spirit can optimize the occupation of the blood clan. " Li De has some feelings in his eyes. His transformation must have opened the exclusive occupation of the blood clan. But if there is no mysterious inheritance of the remains of the gods and the system automatically optimizes the blood clan''s occupation, he can never see four extremely strong professions. This holy spirit is really the treasure of the blood clan. It not only makes the ancestor of the blood clan become the real ancestor, but also leaves him such a rich asset.With these four strong professions, he can predict how strong the blood clan will be in the future. "If the remains of gods can leave such precious heritage, it must mean that the blood clan once had these powerful occupations. The blood clan is worthy of being juxtaposed with the elves, abyssal snake demons and Naga But now it''s all his. Lee thought that the smile on his face was becoming abnormal. Think of their hands will have a number of strong to explosive power, the mood rubbed to rise. "In other words, can I study the movement of the black dragon who robbed the twelve magic scrolls? Don''t stop me, I want to kill the dragon Imagine the scene of blood clan drowning the extraordinary black dragon. The smile on Li De''s face is so coquettish. After a long time, I reluctantly moved from the attribute panel of several professions, slightly adjusted my mood and looked at my own attribute panel. At first it was just an appetizer. Now it''s the real meal. The greatest beneficiary of the transmutation of the ancestral blood is him. The occupation of blood clan was just opened by him. When the property panel appeared in front of his eyes, Li De was immediately excited. This time, it''s really developed. Li De kacharr race: Blood race (ancestor) Legend degree: 7 (+ 1) famous, in the lower world, legend degree is 8. Level: lv15 (10.1 million) Magic: 20002000, magic power restored by 20 points + 30 points per second (two pieces of artifact fragments) talent Specialty: ancestor of blood clan (only) rebirth with blood (limited) can leave a bat in the blood pool of blood clan, and can be reborn in the blood pool after death. After rebirth, the weak period is 1 month, and the cooling time is three months. Rare ¡¤ limited skill: scarlet power (passive, all attacks are attached with scarlet power, causing armor breaking, chaos elements and corrosion damage. 30% of the damage caused will be converted into your own life.) Curse of blood (when you cause damage to the enemy, you can launch a fatal negative curse through your blood. If you fail to pass the magic resistance test, you will be infected with the blood plague. Every 10 seconds, your opponent will get 32 negative states, such as weakness, fear, powerlessness, bleeding and chaos Bloody storm (consume 30% of the body''s blood, release 100 killing bats with 30% of their body power, or use the blood of the enemy to condense the killing bats with 70% of the enemy''s strength after killing the enemy. The killing bat can devour the blood, grow, reproduce and split, and can actively control the killing bat when the blood energy is exhausted) and Blade of shadow (after becoming a blood clan, you can enter the dimensional space, immune to the exploration below the spirit level, gain 500% attack speed in shadow and night, gain the characteristic of cutting throat, cut throat: concentrate all your strength and explode 1000% power when launching the first attack.) The hand of killing (combat awareness, combat skills, battlefield sense of smell, etc.) are upgraded to extraordinary level, and special characteristics are obtained: danger perception (can sense the coming threat) blood shackles (you have absolute control over blood descendants, you can control blood descendants through blood chains, issue commands integrated into blood vessels, and you can release the shackles of noumenon and open blood clan Ancestral blood. After the blood vessel is opened, the strength, body recovery speed and magic recovery speed increase by 1000%. This effect doubles at night, and can consume blood in the body to maintain this state for a long time.) Race skill: incarnate as bat, blood sucking recovery. Passive skills: Double casting (you will be able to release two spells at the same time), super strength (extreme), super physique (extreme), super agility (extreme), magic affinity (extreme), magic control (extreme) after reading these attributes, Li De''s expression became extremely wonderful. Scarlet power, attack can be accompanied by extreme damage similar to northern soldiers, and can also have the effect of blood sucking, blood curse, attack with a powerful curse can directly weaken the enemy, killing hands, improve combat skills, and has a very practical sense of danger, bloody storm, summoning blood and magic to build a killing bat to devour the enemy Human, the blade of shadow, exclusive to assassins, can make a fatal blow in shadow, blood shackle, after opening, will get 1000% increase in total attribute, and this attribute will double in the dark, and only need to consume blood to maintain for a long time. His newly acquired six skills are the most powerful skills of four blood clan exclusive professions. The blood clan''s four professions are strong enough. Now he has collected the strongest points of these professions. He also has five passive skills to reach the extreme, plus a double casting passive. Now, Lee feels like he can''t be a human being. He became a real dark boss.It''s not the paper tiger that used to bluff people by his reputation, but a super dark big boss. His strength has reached an extreme in this transformation. Even in the face of level 16 Betty, who has the royal blood of the northern land and whose fighting skills are always legendary, Li De is absolutely confident that he can defeat the other side head on. This is the suppression of pure strength, so strong that there is no reason to speak. If Li De''s combat effectiveness of level 14 is 10, then his combat effectiveness has reached at least 1000, which has been increased by more than 100 times. Even that''s not all. There are extra skills under the property panel. Li Deqiang pressed to endure the excitement in his heart and continued to watch. Blood family exclusive magic, can grow: blood control (super): can control the blood in the biological body. Blood sucking recovery (Advanced): after sucking blood, you can quickly recover the body and extract blood energy to treat others. High level enemy: scream of soul. Crimson fog (Advanced): recruit a crimson fog, which can shield the sun and hide the body. In the fog, the recovery speed increases, the enemy''s attribute decreases and is eroded by the negative state. Arrival of Terror (perfect aura): send out the majesty of dark life. The enemy will be tested every 10 seconds. If the will is lower than the threshold, he will fall into boundless fear and can be shut down voluntarily. Blood clan skill level from low to high, primary - intermediate - Advanced - Super - perfect - extreme. There are four blood clan specific skills, and a halo that reaches the perfect level - fear comes. The perfect combination. Li De''s deep eyes narrowed slightly, feeling the powerful force of free in his body, and his expression gradually became cold and fierce. Powerful is his pronoun at this time. Even if you see here, it''s still not over... And it has powerful attributes... Li De focuses his attention on the two titles he has just won. Lord of scarlet, king of immortality. Title: scarlet Lord (you are the master of blood, and you have a fearsome mysterious means. In the face of dark life, legend increases by 10 points, all blood magic damage increases by 300%, and obtains the characteristics of scarlet eye. Scarlet eye: when the enemy stares at your eyes, he will be forced to undergo legendary will test, and will test fails Fang will be afraid of you, all attributes reduced by 20%) Immortal King (you are the king of blood with eternal life, power increased by 100%, recovery speed increased by 200%, and total attribute increased by 20% when night came. All blood clans always respect your reputation. You have a strong oppression on dark life. When facing a dark creature with a legend level lower than 10 points, the other party will fall into a negative state such as fear, panic, and weak will. The attribute is reduced by 20%, and there is a great probability that the dark life with lower level than you will choose to turn to you.) After reading, Li De took a deep breath again. These two titles can no longer be trusted by the powerful. They can be regarded as invincible. This is the most domineering title he has ever seen among all the top combat effectiveness. Both titles can directly reduce the enemy''s attribute by 20%, and there is no solution. This is not the dark legendary character that he acquired by deception when he used the false identity under ilow''s crown. It''s a title that belongs entirely to him, the status of lied Cachar. The appearance of these two titles adds more brilliant light to his already powerful attribute. At this time, Li De thought of a prompt in the system just now. "Ding ~ you have absorbed divine material, and your exclusive skills and talents have been enhanced." Divine material... His blood and blood clan''s clergy have been developed by 1%. These two titles are probably related to his priesthood. However, no matter what you say... "it''s really cool... Li De''s smile is more dazzling than the sun. This time, it''s more than a big profit. It''s like getting rich overnight. With three normal occupations and one hidden occupation, the power of dawn city will be improved qualitatively. The power of the upper race of blood clan will be revealed from today on. Now the blood clan will be the nightmare of all enemies in dawn city. And the power he has gained is even more terrifying. Combined with the strongest skills of the four professions, he is no longer the ancestor of the blood clan who could only stand behind his subordinates in the previous battle. Now he is the boss in this city that no one dares to ignore. He is the king of race who is powerful to the extreme. Feeling the power of magma in his body, Li De''s eyes flashed a bit intoxicated. "Is this power?"Holding out his hand, a wave of scarlet energy lingers on his hand. The power of scarlet. With the fist clenched by five fingers, the scarlet energy dissipated, and the air around seemed to have a faint smell of blood. Deep eyes at this time emerged a faint red, the pair of scarlet eyes, it seems that there is an abyss in the sinking, enough to make determined soldiers panic. The momentum is domineering and powerful. No one can think of it. In the depths of the distant mountains, among the lonely mountains that can''t be found, when the sowing season comes. Born a dark life, the most terrifying, the most potential, the most powerful dark boss. Orcs, undead, humans, dwarfs, goblins, centaurs, Cyclops... And blood. What will be the future... in the future Chapter 272 PS: Recently, I got a group of book friends, but I was destroyed by several people watching pirated books. Except for reading articles, all channels of the original edition of this book are pirated. Alas, we have more than 30000 collections, and only a few hundred people have fixed them. We don''t even know what to say except a wry smile. I hope you can support me. Welcome home ~ - - - - the main body - - we have studied more than one year After the attribute panel of riyao, Li De reluctantly withdrew his eyes from the above. It''s too strong. Skills, talents, exclusive spells, and even titles have been greatly improved. Now he is worthy of the title of ancestor of blood clan. Wang Ben of the superior race was strong enough after the transformation, but he also absorbed the divine substance and was strengthened in the process of transformation. So now, Li De''s talent has exceeded the limit that ordinary people can imagine. Even if there is no racial talent in his eyes, even if it is a golden talent, he can not even be compared with him. After all, he is the king of blood. After a little recollection, reed touched his chin and turned his attention to another panel. Dawn sect. After sleeping for three months, the dawn sect changed a lot. Not only did he activate the clergy, but also the believers and the power of faith had a qualitative improvement. Daybreak sect: the God of dawn - lied kachard (false god) divinity: 1. Soul assimilation (it consumes 2000 points of faith to transform the non dawn sect camp into the most loyal Temple warrior of dawn sect, and can absolutely control each other''s soul. The consumed faith power increases with the strength of the opposite party''s soul.) Priesthood: blood clan, blood (activated by 1%, you will completely control these two clergy when it reaches 100%) doctrine: self-improvement, tenacious struggle, unity, bravery, love of family and patriotism. Number of temples owned: 1 number of believers: Crazy believer 1, devout believer 1365, believer 3568, pan believer 17691 power of belief: 15785 points currently available profession - clergyman of dawn Temple: Virgin - Nello bishop priest - Amy Cachar Temple Warrior: Ke Regge ¡¤ hunting shadow sub identity - Yiluo, chairman of the heart of darkness when using the secondary identity, he won the title of dark legend by + 10 in the legend degree of underground world in green city. At present, the biggest change in the attribute panel of the dawn sect is that the divinity has been activated by swallowing divine substances. Although the activation level is only 1% of the pathetic level, even Li De does not know how to activate the rest of the clergy. But only 1% of the activation brought him the two hegemonic titles, the Lord of scarlet and the king of immortality. With this, one can imagine how much potential the Ministry has to tap. Li deruo thought, "in the future, we can list the clergy as the key observation object, and carry out the collection of relevant data." But he is not too urgent about it. The power of the gods is still too high-end for him. Even if he is now at level 15, the God still exists in no way. It''s better to be practical than to pursue things that are invisible, intangible and unpredictable. What surprised him was the surge in the number of believers and the power of more than 15000 beliefs. The former is the foundation of the dawn sect, and the latter is a good thing that he has been thinking about. The cultivation of dawn bats, the transfer of dawn priest, and even the assimilation of level 18 bone dragon bones, level 18 Orc King KAP... these all need a lot of faith as support. At present, 15000 points of faith can temporarily relieve his urgent needs. "Nello... It seems that my three months'' sleep has not affected the development of dawn sect." Li De nodded with satisfaction. His little priest did a good job. "At present, the priority of belief power is Karp, a level 18 Orc king. This powerful Orc king will definitely become my trump card combat power. What''s more, the orcs'' abnormal behavior of not withdrawing from the Norland Empire this year will certainly not be simple. Now there is a strong top-level combat power to host the overall situation in Orc Valley and stabilize the basic set. After all, the MI silver vein, a strategic material that can make the two countries fight for it, can''t be lost. It''s the dawn City, and it''s a very important resource point. If it is not to the point of irreparable, then here said nothing can give up. So at this time, it''s worth adding chips in this area, so that a top fighting force can be garrisoned. " After a little meditation, Lee distributed the power of faith he had accumulated for three months. In fact, Karp, the orc king, has always been a very high priority. If there is no accident, Lee will choose the other side. After all, this is the only terror that can suppress several top combat capabilities of dawn city."But at present, we need to deal with the political affairs in our hands first." Thinking about it, Li De smiles bitterly and shakes his head. This winter moon is very important, but he sleeps at the critical moment. And Harrison and Stanley regarded his safety above everything else, so they sacrificed many other aspects of the construction progress. But he can''t blame this matter, because the loyalty of blood descendants to their ancestors is a mark engraved in blood and soul. At this time, he woke up and had to re plan the development of the city, so that the dawn city returned to the existing development track. The momentum of development cannot be slowed down. Stand up and let the blood guard outside call Harrison and Stanley. "Patriarch" "under the crown" Stanley and Harrison looked at the energetic Lee with happy expression. Li De''s wake-up instantly eased the upper levels of dawn City, and their worries were swept away. "Harrison, report on the population and all aspects of the construction of the dawn city in the winter moon." Li De was not too polite and began to get to the point. "Yes, patriarch," said Harrison, with a serious expression. "At present, the total population of dawn city is more than 51000, among which 30000 people are allocated land..." Li Demi''s first choice is that the land on the moonlight plain is still sufficient, more than enough land is allocated to all 50000 people. "What about the remaining 20000? Why is the land not allocated? " "The remaining 20000 people, 3000 old and weak, did not allocate land to them. Of the more than 10000 people left, 7000 of them were elites plundered from lissel, who did not farm and did not intend to do what they considered to be lower class jobs. As for the last 10000 people, most of them were employed by the city hall. Among them, there were businessmen, craftsmen, or talents with corresponding skills, such as blacksmith, tailor, Baker, pharmacist, etc... after hearing the words, Li De nodded. As the population of dawn city increased, the city became more and more prosperous. In this process, there are many industries, which can also accommodate the survival of some people. And not everyone is willing to farm, and the dawn city doesn''t need everyone to farm. After food can meet the needs of the population, a part of the plundered population can be diverted to other industries. For example, manufacturing and construction. Dawn city is a large construction site. The number of employees in the construction department reached 5000, and one tenth of the residents were engaged in urban construction. The manufacturing industry and weapons factories were all ready to recruit apprentices on a large scale, but Lee''s sudden sleep made it all press the pause button. In Li De''s plan, the city of dawn in the future is not only a simple agricultural city. It''s a city with a highly developed magic manufacturing industry. The alchemy factory, the weapon factory, and even in the future he will build the magic scroll production factory, all of which will be the beginning of the magic edition manufacturing industry. These factories will absorb a lot of labor, and the value they create will be fed back to dawn city through similar transactions with Centaur tribes. The land resources are limited. When the land on the moonlight plain is exhausted, the remaining residents will transfer to their established industries. Of course, agriculture and magic industry are his most basic ideas now. Let alone there are no defects. Even the basic framework has just taken shape. It will take a long time and countless efforts to achieve his goal. But in the end, it is a big development direction. He talked to Harrison about this huge plan before, and now it seems that the other party has almost perfectly fulfilled his will. That satisfied Lee. "What is the current integration of these residents into the dawn city?" "Everything went well, and under the Propaganda Department''s propaganda, the residents who had found jobs, houses and land quickly integrated into the dawn city. The only trouble is the elite of lissel, who had a tendency to rebel in groups, but the problem has been solved perfectly. Because of the core of them, Horne, the elder of the lissel family, personally arrested the elite of lissel who were plotting to resist. After that, Nicole made several orders for the lissel elite to divide, draw in and suppress. These people have lost their cohesion, and this most unstable group has begun to integrate into the dawn city this month After listening, Li De nodded slightly. These elite people who have seen the world are not as easy to deal with as the common people. Their desire is quite different from that of farmers who can settle down with only a few acres of land. But, this is his home, he does not allow, no one can stir up the storm.Strength in hand, propaganda weapons, with the improvement of the city hall constitution, plus Harrison and Nicole, such high intelligence management talents, to deal with some bereaved dogs have no difficulty. "Continue, what about urban construction?" Harrison nodded, adjusted it and went on. "In terms of urban construction, four farms have been built, and 80% of the school progress has been completed. It is expected that the two buildings will be completed in mid April. The planning of the new city has been made in detail because the construction department has absorbed a large number of the elite cities of liser. It is expected that the new city will be officially started after the spring wheat harvest. " "The alchemy and weapons plants are temporarily stagnant for your reasons. Because half a man and a horse did not have the news that they needed to order weapons, there is no more to produce. And although the missile carrying flight equipment of the magic bat has been developed in the first edition, it can not be produced on a large scale without your decision. The dwarf people are now going to the giant Valley to dig mines. The alchemy factory needs a lot of magic crystal to make gold bombs, but you have been devouring the crystal stone with high intensity, so we don''t have extra energy to allocate the magic crystal stone for the use of the alchemy factory... "Br > when hearing this, Li Demi is the first to choose. He can understand that the weapons factory is shut down, but the alchemy factory has stopped? He can sense the energy from the outside world into his body in his sleep, but it can make the alchemy factory, his most attractive project, stagnate. How terrible is his absorption of energy?? "Have I absorbed a lot of crystal stones?" Harrison had a strange look at Lee''s question. A lot of it?? No, not a lot, it''s the amount of the sky. "The scarlet mage tower, the patriarch, provides millions of gold PUK magic crystal stones, which are all absorbed by you..." br > Li De shook his hand and showed a little incredible look in his eyes. "Millions of gold and PUK crystal stones?"?? I absorbed it all? " "Yes, because the consumption of the crystal stone is too large, we can not provide raw materials to the alchemy factory..." br > i... Li De has a wonderful expression, but I didn''t expect that this time, the sleeping paid such a great price. Millions of jinpuk''s crystal stones, 25 jinpuk can make a gold bomb, millions of jinpuk is 40000. It can destroy the city of dawn ten times. "The reason for this is the divine matter in the remains of the gods. I almost managed the body halfway through, but I only continued to degenerate and sleep after I felt the divine material, and because of this, I was more eager for energy." Li De''s mouth showed a little bitter smile, although it became extremely powerful, but the cost of this transformation is really many. At the same time, there is some fear. If there is not enough energy supply in the middle of his transformation, then this transformation will only cause inestimable consequences. "Sure enough, making money is the hard reason. Poor people can''t afford to play this game." A transformation cost millions of kinpuk, which is almost a wealth for the city of dawn. That is, Lide and the semi horse tribe once, got tens of thousands of wild rhinoceros'' fur, and lost a big wave of blood to scarlet mage tower. Otherwise, it is difficult for scarlet mage tower to provide magic crystal stone for him in the cold winter. This is the advantage of tuhao. Poor people rely on luck, and rich people rely on money. "It''s not so common for millions of kinpuks to hit in." Think about the talent and skill that is stronger than a strong one, Li De is calm, the money is the bastard, spend the end of the earn. "Let scarlet mage tower send back a batch of magic crystal stones. Make sure that the goblin can start the alchemy factory as soon as possible. I need a gold bomb." "Yes, patriarch." "At the same time, a batch of magic crystal stones are transported around the blood pool. The spirit can absorb the energy around it and attach it to the blood. The crystal stone can provide a lot of magic energy. You record that it''s important for us to have people experiment with whether the magic crystal can speed up the production of magic blood. " The blood of artificial magic, which rose after he realized the efficacy of the Holy Spirit. Li De felt a little sorry for the spirit. The divine material accumulated in the remains of the gods for millions of years was absorbed by him. Fortunately, the loss of divine material did not harm the spirit, and the attributes of the spirit had not changed. It seems that the divine material is the hidden reward of the spirit, and the basic attribute of the remains of the spirit does not seem to have a great relationship with the divine material. Li De can not understand the reason, before leaving the blood pool, he also used spiritual force to sense the spirit, the other party is still absorbing magic power, and the divine substances in the remains are recovering at a very slow speed.According to Li De chulue''s estimation, there are not hundreds of thousands of years to recover. I shook my head and didn''t think about it any more. "Go on, agriculture?" "In terms of agriculture, winter wheat is growing well and is expected to be harvested in mid April. The grain yield is expected to be the same as last year''s spring wheat, enough for 100000 people to eat for a year." "Very well, agriculture is the foundation of all development. We must ensure the development of agriculture in all circumstances. In addition, we set a target for the Ministry of agriculture that we should store enough grain for 300000 people to eat for five years in three years Li De''s attitude towards agriculture has always been stable and unshakable. Grain is the foundation. Only when the foundation is laid well can high-rise buildings be built. "Yes," Harrison immediately recorded in his notebook Lee''s order. "Patriarch, the scarlet mage tower has ended the recruitment of the second group of MAGE apprentices. At present, there are 76 apprentices and 320 life mages who can be trained to become battle mages. All these apprentices have entered the dawn mage tower to study. " "What about the last generation of mages?" "The last group of MAGE apprentices is far from being formed. I''m afraid that they will be put into use only next year." "Well, don''t be stingy in the cultivation of mages, especially the talented apprentices, who are the reserve soldiers of our blood clan. As for the life mages, they can speed up the training. First, let them participate in part of the city construction, and exercise their ability in the work. Among them, those who perform well can be given some key training. " For mages, Li De is never stingy. He knows how powerful the mage is, and this strategic resource is worth investing in. Moreover, the apprentice with poor talent can also become a life mage and contribute to the dawn city. He will never lose. "Yes, patriarch. In addition, the Centaur tribe wrote a letter a month and a half ago asking you to go to the low mountains and hills. I declined because you studied magic in seclusion. And in this month, they sent three messages... " centaurs? Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly. The last deal with these powerful beings living in the low mountains and hills made the dawn city a lot of money. However, the lack of iron ore made him suspend trade with each other. The stagnation of the blacksmith shop in recent months has accumulated a batch of steel in the warehouse. It is also time to go to the low mountains and hills. His metamorphosis cost millions of kinpuks and needed a wave of blood. "Write back to the Centaur, and in three days I will go to the low hills myself." "Yes. What''s more, the dwarves haven''t stopped digging the Mithril veins in recent months. At present, we have accumulated 110 pounds of secret silver in our warehouse. What do you think of the secret silver 110 pounds? There was some surprise in Lee''s eyes. The 110 pounds seem insignificant, especially when the 5000 or 6000 orcs are mining day and night, and it seems that the weight is extremely different from the huge mining teams in the dwarf valley. But, this is secret silver. Adding a little bit at random can greatly improve the weapon''s attributes. These hundreds of pounds are enough for anyone to be moved, and even the king will be greedy for it. "Isn''t Anakin forging extraordinary armor for grott and Betty?" Anakin manhammer, once a prince of the dwarf tribe, is now the blacksmith of dawn city. When Lee asked Valen, the master forging master, to forge Castro''s extraordinary armor, he had promised dozens of pounds of secret silver to let the dwarf prince make extraordinary armor and weapons for the top combat effectiveness of dawn city. "As a matter of fact, your sleeping work has been suspended, and Anakin is not sure that he can forge extraordinary equipment, so he has been practicing in the blacksmith for a long time..." "then let Warren preside over the equipment forging, forging the equipment of grot and Betty first, and perhaps forging for Karp, the orc king. 110 pounds of silver, enough to make three men''s equipment. In addition, let master Warren take out the dwarf''s best metal with secret silver. " Li De is not vague. Anakin didn''t change me into a certain one. Besides, the secret silver was dug out for use. Don''t you have to stay in the warehouse to eat ash? It is the truth to replace these iron bumps with combat effectiveness. "Yes, patriarch.". Li De thought about it for a while. He made sure that there was not much to arrange for the time being, so he waved his hand. "All right, you go down and make arrangements. By the way, someone will bring the orc King Kapp who is in prison." When Harrison leaves, reed looks at Stanley, who has been silent. "Stanley, how is the formation of the intelligence command center progressing?" Before falling asleep, in order to prevent unknown risks, Li De asked Harrison to return to Stanley, who was in charge of the overall situation in dwarf Valley, and asked the former cult follower, level 15 dark priest, to set up an intelligence command center.The establishment of the intelligence command center is already in his preparatory plan, but he originally planned to set up the intelligence command center after the Spring Festival. But because of the sudden metamorphosis, he had to ask Stanley to form ahead of time. Several forces outside dawn city are too scattered, and resources must be hit in order to play a greater role. "Under the crown, everything goes well." the grim scar on Stanley''s face that cuts across his face looks terrible, but the big dark priest never cares about it. "At present, the intelligence command center has 30 blood clans who are responsible for the statistics and collection of intelligence from all over the country. In order to make up for the shortage of manpower, I have recruited 100 human beings in the city hall. These hires have signed soul contracts with us, and their families are in dawn city. The think tank is currently at the top of the intelligence command center. In the absence of the main decision-making level, the think tank will be responsible for the decision-making of the intelligence command center. " With 30 blood clans and 100 human beings, the scale of 130 people can not be said to be large, but compared with the current dawn City, 50000 people are enough. Lee took a deep look at Stanley. He always appreciated this smart guy so much that he was always willing to give him a chance to cultivate him. "How to develop the intelligence command center in the future? Do you have a plan in mind?" There is no doubt about the importance of intelligence. The nature of this department determines that it will definitely be one of the core departments of dawn city in the future. Lee needs a bloodline with enough tact and intelligence to sit in town. According to Stanley''s performance in this period of time, Li De has selected the controller for the future core power department. He can''t spend a lot of time on it. Like the data analysis department of scarlet moon, he only needs the intelligence information that these people provide. When Lee asked this, Stanley''s wisdom instantly understood his idea. The expression slowly became solemn, pondered for a moment and then slowly said. "At present, the intelligence command center has just been established, and a more perfect system needs to be established." "Talk about it," said Lee, looking at Stanley. He wants to hear what this guy who can detect the potential of these resurrecting sand sculptures as soon as they enter glory, or even prepare players to open up a Dark Pact on earth. At this time, of course, Lyde did not know that the dark division had been opened up in the earth. "First, intelligence personnel need to be retrained. At present, the Dark Pact and scarlet mage tower are our main sources of information in human cities. But at present, the way they search for information is very crude, even out of the ordinary. According to the analysis of the information they sent back, most of the time, these people can find out more useful information, but they miss it in vain. Moreover, their sense of secrecy was not strong enough. If it was not for the scarlet mage tower and the covenant of darkness, they would have already aroused the vigilance of nobles. Therefore, at present, we need a group of professional intelligence personnel... " the intelligence command center and intelligence personnel are new words instilled into them by Li De, and according to this glorious statement, they should be secret agents. Li De nodded and agreed. Intelligence is a very professional thing. The city of dawn was poor and could not find a professional person to inquire for information. "Go on." "Second, strict confidentiality system. The most important thing of intelligence is not to reveal the identity, but now we.... "third, the core member system and the peripheral member system, we can divide the intelligence command center into core members and external members. The core members control the secrets and make single line contact with the superior and subordinate members, while the peripheral members are..." "fourth, the intelligence transaction with the outside world, gold Puke is the most powerful weapon in the world. We can set up corresponding personnel to be responsible for purchasing intelligence... "fifth, use the bounty guild and the mercenary guild...." "sixth..." "..." when Stanley put forward the idea of building an intelligence command center, Li De could not help but take a deep look at this 15 The dark priest of the rank. It is worthy of being one of the leaders of the late bell. Those who believe in evil gods are not those who are easy to get along with. "Good, Stanley. I''ll direct the intelligence command center in the future, but it''s usually under your control. I need you to get enough information for dawn city." Li De''s final decision decided the manager of the core department who was destined to have huge power in the dawn city in the future. There are only a few departments under the direct command of Li De in the dawn City, including the king''s blade, the propaganda department and the intelligence command center now established.He didn''t care about the rest, even the Ministry of finance. Because other departments don''t matter, only these departments can decide the fate of the whole dawn city at a critical moment, and only when they directly control him can he rest assured. "Yes, under the crown." Stanley nodded solemnly without hesitation. Lee''s will is the direction of his progress, which has been engraved into his soul. Lee didn''t breathe until Stanley got down. "I feel that after only sleeping for three months, the development of dawn city has been somewhat stagnated, and efforts are still needed." The foundation of dawn city is too thin, even if it has been in operation for so long, the foundation is not thick. However, Li De did not fluctuate because of this, his fighting spirit was still high, and the tenacity in his eyes could not be shaken by anyone. The city that belongs to him will eventually become the pinnacle of the world. - - - - - Bang ~ Bang the knock on the door interrupted Li De''s meditation. "In." A moment later, the door was pushed open, and several blood clans came into the room with a 2.2 blade height and a lion''s head. Even though the breath on his body reached a critical value, the lion man with a firm expression on his face still entered the room. Level 18 Orc King - KAP lion. Kapp was wearing a simple long skirt of animal skin, with no red fruits on her upper body. The black magic chains bound the orc king to death. The muscles of the opponent''s body are like forged steel, and they hold up the chains of forbidden magic. It seems that these strong chains may be broken at any time. Every inch of his body is full of a sense of strength. The dense scars on the body are also particularly conspicuous, it seems that only the once northern female martial god can be comparable with it. Li De looks at the 18 level Orc King Kapp in front of him, and his expression is somewhat emotional. "KAP, I once said, maybe one day you''ll be the city of dawn." For this pure Orc warrior, Lee still maintained enough respect, "today is the right time." At this time, Kapp''s head turned slightly to look at Lee, his eyes showing a certain weakness that could not be concealed. After nearly half a year''s imprisonment, the orc King''s body has no strength, and now even a farmer can kill him. But Rao is so, the orc''s will is still not destroyed. "The king of the vampire, no one can make the king of the lion tribe submit, the soft egg has never been qualified to live in the barren wilderness." "You can kill me, but you can''t conquer me. The lion tribe... There is no coward who fawns to live. " Li De nods with satisfaction. This is the soldier he wants. Karp''s willpower is full. If it wasn''t for the orcs that couldn''t be held for the first time, he really wanted to transform the orc king of level 18 into a blood clan, and then let him transfer to the hidden occupation of the blood clan, the scarlet reaper. This hidden profession has a special requirement: the willpower is extremely firm, but also must pass the will test. At present, he hasn''t transferred to the blood clan, so I''m not sure what the willpower test is like,. The requirements that can be specified by the system are not as simple as they seem. "No, KAP, I don''t need your surrender. I conquer you. It has nothing to do with your surrender." There was a cold arc in the corner of Lee''s mouth. The fact has always been so cruel. It has nothing to do with whether you surrender or not. This is a dimension reduction attack. Kapp looked at reed for a moment, as if he didn''t understand what he meant. Lee stepped forward two steps, ignoring the orc King''s feeble resistance, and put his hand on Kapp''s forehead. Bound by the chains of forbidden demons, Karp has long lost his prestige as an orc king. He could only watch with his hand on his forehead. Then, in the shocking eyes of Karp, an incomparably holy energy spread out from Li De''s body, and the Holy Light permeated the whole space. The holy hymn is whispering in my ears. It seems that an angel has come to the world from the kingdom of God... the vampire, always synonymous with darkness and terror, is even more sacred than the God of light. Kapp was shocked, but he fell asleep before he could think about it. The final consciousness stays on the white light of holiness... after an obsidian hour. Lee looked at Stanley lying on the floor with a little relief. Fifteen thousand points of power of faith... This is a gold gobbler.He almost couldn''t transform Kapp''s soul. This level 18 Orc King''s willpower and soul''s tenacity are beyond his expectation. The other party has been held in a prison for half a year. Both the spirit and the strength in the body have been reduced to the extreme, and they are not in the state of 1% at the peak. In this case, he also spent 15000 points of faith. If you want to transform the orc king by magic and soul assimilation when Karp was just captured, I''m afraid that 20000 or even 30000 belief will not be able to bear. Thinking of this, Li De couldn''t help but show a wry smile. He thought that he could be extravagant with the power of tens of thousands of beliefs, but now he returns to the understanding and release. Think of him and the dead bone, the 18 level bone dragon has not changed, and his head is bigger. The soul of the undead will only be more tenacious, and will consume more power of faith. Dead bones must be transformed. Although this guy doesn''t have the slightest integrity to be driven by him, the life of the dead cannot be inferred from common sense. If Lee was in trouble, he wouldn''t be surprised if he suddenly turned his head and rebelled. So you have to really control the other person''s soul, which will make him feel at ease. Although the bone dragon is not as powerful as the real giant dragon, it is also indispensable for the city of dawn. "Headache... I thought I was rich overnight, but I didn''t expect that my underpants were all broken in the end." Li De shook his head. The only thing he was pleased with was that the total number of believers on the attribute panel had reached more than 20000. It used to take a year to praise the power of 20000 beliefs. Now it''s done in three or four months. Everything is moving in a good direction. At this time, Kapu in the stall also had a huge change. The chains of forbidden demons have been untied by the blood clan guards. At this time, the withered body becomes strong again. The disordered sidehair roots on the body are established, and the once male lion''s prestige is restored. And when the last breath of holiness was absorbed by Karp, a systematic hint came from Lee''s ear. "Ding ~ you have transformed the soul of KAP lion with the power of faith, and you have obtained the ownership of the soul of KAP lion. All his things will belong to you." "Ding, you use magic to subdue level 18 lion Terran warrior, KAP male lion, and make him a temple warrior of dawn sect, gaining character experience of 5000." There''s another big general in the dawn city. What''s more, he got 5000 points of experience in taking Karp, which was an unexpected surprise. With a brilliant smile, Li De opened Kapu''s property panel. KAP male lion Title: pious (the most devout believer of dawn God, firm will, not affected by any soul and soul magic, power + 30%) king of lion (powerful lion warrior, once the king of lion tribe, strength and physique increased by 300%. When facing orcs, he will automatically obtain the dignified feature. Majesty: the enemy will produce against you Awe and fear) age: 68 level: 18 Occupation: Lion warrior divine gift: prayer, immune to three negative effects, currently bound talent - mania, (mania: activate the power of ORC ancestors in the blood, all attributes increased by 200%, body recovery speed increased by 500%, duration: 30 minutes, after use, fell into a state of extreme weakness , all attributes reduced by - 70%, duration: 12 days Yao hour) blood: Golden Lion (ancestors used to be a gold race, but after a long time, the blood vessels in the body have already been thin, strength and physique increased by 300%, after opening blood vessels, all attributes increased by 50%, duration: physical exhaustion. After the blood vessel is opened, the attack has the characteristics of Jinyan. Jinyan: it uses the power of blood vessels in the body to condense strong energy, which can be attached to weapons, and each attack will cause additional negative states such as armor breaking, shock back, wound tearing and bleeding) Introduction: the God of breaking the dawn is a devout and sincere worshiper, a strong willpower and a lion warrior with strong willpower Orc king. Strong, absolutely strong. Even if Li De now has an irrefutable strength, he can still feel the strength of the other side when he sees the attributes of Karp. All the features provide Karp with the bonus of strength and physique, which makes the opponent far stronger than other soldiers of the same level in strength and physique. Moreover, Karp also has the blood of the golden lion. Although it is already weak, the strength improvement after opening the blood line is amazing enough. It''s no wonder that under the constant siege of several level 15 top combat effectiveness, they were able to fight under pressure for a time. This Orc king is really tough enough. The key point is that after strengthening the power of faith, the opponent can get three times a day immune to the negative effects of ORC mania, which makes Karp''s strength surge again.But now it''s all his. The other party has become his subordinate even more powerful. Li De was very happy with his smile. After another ten minutes, a lion like a snooze lay on the carpet, and Kapp, who was so strong, finally opened his eyes. The 18 level Orc king, with the assimilation of faith, has restored his strength in the full period, and is extremely powerful. After awakening, Kapp stood up with vigilance, and every inch of his body was tightening, like a spring that compressed to the extreme, and could burst out a blow that tore the earth at any time. But when Yu Guang saw Li De, his expression changed immediately. His eyes'' vigilance disappeared. He looked like he saw his closest and admired people, and his face was very respectful. "Lord, the CAPP lion gives you the most humble greetings." Li De felt the strong momentum of Kapp and smiled. The powerful fighting power that the eye craves still has finally arrived. It''s really cool to take on top combat power. "Is the body back?" "My Lord, with your gift, has returned to its full strength." Kapp had a little of a thrill on his face. The dominant point of soul assimilation is that no memory or thought of Kapp has changed, but only his attitude towards Lide. That''s the power of divine art. Li De is very satisfied with this. "I will ask the dwarfs to forge a set of armor and weapons with secret silver, the lion tribe in the dwarfs Valley has been rebuilt. After the weapons are forged, you will continue to go back to the dwarfs Valley to help me to keep the secret silver mine." "Yes, under the crown." "Stanley will communicate with you what happened during the half of your stay. You should be prepared to go back to the barren wasteland this time, which may not be so calm." It is very unusual for orcs to leave liser city. Lide has already smelled different flavor. Kapp may not be too calm this time. When Kapp followed the blood, Lide took a big breath. It''s really hard to concentrate on three months of work. And it is not finished. He needs to call for the transfer of blood group immediately. The three powerful exclusive and hidden professions of blood can greatly increase the strength of the city of dawn, which must be done immediately. After this, he would go to the Centaur tribe three days later. After going to the Centaurus tribe, I will return to green city. Scarlet mage tower has not seen his master for several months. then return to the earth. The red moon also needs his appearance... busy and full Li De smiled, and did not complain about it. His will was not shaken by these things. Come to the window, look at this more prosperous city, slowly rise a sense of achievement. It''s worth more haste. The city of dawn will rise in his hands. Blood, also eventually become the world''s most dazzling existence. Chapter 273 "Clan chief, all blood descendants above level 5 have arrived." On March 2, when the sun sets and the moon rises, Li De looks at hundreds of beautiful blood people in front of him in the back garden of the city hall, and his eyes are very satisfied. "After the cold winter month, there are 740 blood clan members in addition to the top combat effectiveness of level 15 or above, and there are just 600 at level 5. The remaining 140 blood descendants also generally reached level 4. Most of them were the first group of blood descendants of the four generations who first won the hero selection contest the year before last, and only 20 of them were blood people who first won this year''s winter moon. " Harrison was seriously reporting to Lee. "Among the 600 blood clans who have reached level 5, there are 17 blood clans whose level is higher than 10, 7 blood descendants of the second generation and 10 blood descendants of the third generation." Li De nodded slightly, leaving aside the combat effectiveness of level 15 or above, the blood clan can be called a strong army at present. After the blood shackles were abolished by him in the cold winter month of the previous year, the level of the blood clan without suppression began to rise rapidly. It can be predicted that the blood clan with rich accumulation is only afraid that there will be at least dozens or even hundreds of combat effectiveness of level 10 or above in these two or three years. This is the result of the accumulation of blood ancestors for decades. Especially with the success of the sustainable development strategy of dawn City, now that the blood clan has unlimited blood to drink, the speed of strength improvement is even more exaggerated. Blood clan can absorb energy from blood to strengthen themselves. Although it is very weak, it can obtain a far supernatural growth speed when the number is enough. Before the blood clan has been in a state of extreme scarcity of resources, each to hunt outside human blood can only barely survive. So I can''t enjoy this kind of treatment at all. At present, the population of dawn city has exceeded 50000. In addition to 35000 old and weak people, others will donate blood at least once a month. Even most of the residents will take the initiative to donate blood twice, 200 ml each time. The blood provided by tens of thousands of people supports hundreds of blood clans. It is just like playing. The success of sustainable development strategy is unprecedented. The two newly excavated blood pools in the holy land not only provide unlimited consumption of blood, but also store a lot of blood every day. It can be said that under the control of Li De, the blood clan really laid a solid foundation. "At present, we have three classes that can be transferred to level 5: Blood mage, blood sucking sword guard, bloody blade, and a hidden scarlet hunter who can only be transferred after reaching level 10..." after hearing this, Li De reached out and handed Harrison the detailed explanation of the blood clan career, and then he also described all the skills and attributes of all the professions I said it again. "You let the clansmen choose their own suitable occupation, and after that, I will help them to transfer." The blood clan is a higher intelligent life, and does not need too much intervention in their choice. The talent and behavior habits of each blood clan are different. Although he can force the blood clan to transfer his position according to his will, the occupation he gets may not be suitable for each blood clan. For example, if the blood clan, who likes magic and has great talent for magic, is divided into the occupation of blood color blade, it will only make the blood clan become mediocre. After all, the mage and the assassin are not dimensional creatures. The logic of thinking is not comparable to the way of fighting. Therefore, Li De will let the blood clan choose his own occupation. If the proportion of the three professions is too different, then he will consider making additional adjustments. Soon, Harrison passed on the information of several professions to all the blood descendants. These powerful exclusive occupations of blood clan cause the blood clan crazy discussion instantly. It''s so powerful. Compared with these classes, their mages or normal warrior templates are almost impossible to see. And every profession has its own characteristics and strong points. Blood mage, who controls blood, can fight and milk, and can release group damage. The bloody storm calls out killing bats to attack. It can be called a battlefield harvester. Blood sucking sword guard has a terrifying body. It can restore huge vitality when attacking. It also has the special skill of blood boiling. It can be called the king of standing and rolling. The bloody blade, the assassin in the shadow, and the pronoun of death, are extremely hidden and explosive. Each attack is accompanied with a negative curse, absolute violence, and even without too much repetition, it can be understood at a glance. The last one is the scarlet hunter. However, only 17 blood clans with level 10 can see that as the ace class of blood clan, the strength of this hidden class almost pierces the ceiling of blood clan''s combat power. Of course, the corresponding transfer requirements are much higher than ordinary occupation. Half a day after Yao, most of the blood clan have made a choice. As expected by Li De, the blood mage is the first choice of most blood clan, followed by the blood sucking sword guard, and finally the extremely powerful blood color blade.After all, the blood clan is essentially a caster based race. Although the blood sucking sword guard and blood color blade are strong enough, they are still different from the blood clan tradition. Of course, Li De has no objection to this. There is no need to say more about the strength of blood mage. He is also looking forward to the scene of hundreds of blood clan releasing bloody storm at the same time. Tens of thousands of killing bats swarmed into the local military array. The lethality of them was afraid that anyone who could kill them would be frightened. If you think about it, you can feel the horror. "Start changing jobs." "Yes," after everyone had made a correct choice, Li De began to transfer jobs to the blood clan. The first one who came up was an enchanting woman of blood, wearing a black windbreaker, with a good temperament. Seeing Li De Hou leave to hold his chest and salute, his eyes were filled with worship. "Good night, under the crown." Li De nodded slightly. He was used to the beautiful men and women of the blood clan. Now he is immune to the so-called beauty. "What career do you want to transfer to?" "Bloody blade." Looking at the other side''s serious expression, Li De was slightly stunned and then nodded. Only 50 of the 600 blood clan chose the blood color blade, not even one tenth of them. "Come on, get ready, and then I''ll activate the blood in you..." "yes, under the crown." The woman in the black windbreaker, with a very high appearance, stepped forward to Li De and looked at him with trust. Their loyalty to their ancestors is constant and unchangeable. Li De is not ambiguous. He reaches out his hand and prints it on the other side''s chest. Yes, it''s so direct. Under the gaze of hundreds of blood clans, Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, his momentum changed suddenly, and an indescribable pressure diffused in this area. Like an abyss that can swallow the main plane, the great devil has torn the space and crossed countless dimensions. A moment later, the scarlet energy on Li De''s body, like a magic flame, fluttered gently on his body, and his dark and deep eyes also turned into a blood color that made people afraid. The scarlet energy slowly became rich, and finally ran down the palm of Lee''s hand into the heart of the woman of blood in front of him. BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM. At this time, the blood force of her body was slowly activated. The scarlet energy in Lee''s hands slowly diffused in the blood descendants'' hearts, and the blood force of blood descendants blended with them, and some subtle changes that were difficult to understand occurred. At this moment, countless information has emerged in the minds of female blood descendants... Hiding their bodies, entering the space, hunting and killing enemies under the shadow, how to use the fatal curse, how to spread the blood race plague... all the information is about the occupation of bloody blade. A moment later, Lee took back his hand, while the woman in front of him was still closed and absorbed the huge information. "Ding, your blood lineage has successfully transferred to bloody blade. The strength of blood clan has been increased, and you have gained 100 experience points." Successful transfer?? Li De slightly a Leng, but then the expression is a little strange, MMP, transfer success only gives 100 points of experience, is it too much?? It takes 100000 experience to upgrade from level 15 to level 16... but when you look at the millions of blood clans nearby, you feel better. With 600 blood clans, each 100 points of experience is 60000. With 5000 experience gained by converting Kapu before, he got 65000 experience just after he was promoted to level 15. It seems that he is not so far away from upgrading. At the thought of this, Li De''s expression was greatly happy. Yeah? Li De fiercely turned his head and looked at the blood descendant who had just been transferred. Just a second ago, the momentum of the blood descendant who had closed his eyes in front of his eyes had changed greatly, becoming dangerous and fatal. It''s like a hunter hidden in the shadow, ready to give a fatal blow. Then there was a bigger change. The body breath of this female blood descendant quickly fades, even after a few minutes, there is no breath. If we do not use our eyes to see, but use our perception to detect, this blood descendant seems to be nonexistent or like stone and air. Looking at the huge changes in blood before his eyes, Li De couldn''t help thinking. "It''s really superb to use the power of blood to activate the opponent''s blood and transmit career related information. Compared with other races who have to undergo long training before they can change jobs, the blood race undoubtedly has a huge advantage in this respect. The time saved alone is beyond the description of simple words. Even if the blood clan after the transfer needs a certain period of training to give full play to the strength gained after the transfer, it is enough. "There was a strong smile on Lide''s face. The stronger the blood race, the greater the advantage for him, after all, he is the king of this superior race. Instead of rushing to transfer to other blood groups, they silently continue to pay attention to the changing blood, mental power in all aspects of the changes in the breath of the other party. After half a day of obsidian, the other side opened his eyes when the smell of female blood was completely gone. Brush - the sharp sharp dagger is like the sharp sharp sharp sharp sharp sharp sharp eyes, stabbing people''s mind. After a moment, the sharp edge in the eyes recedes, and becomes a calm and calm. So far, the first bloody blade has been successfully transferred to the post. "How do you feel?" Li De took back the spirit of his work and asked with some curiosity. This is the first blood color blade of the blood race. The sharpest killer in the blood race will be the hunters walking in the dimension and shadow. "Under the crown, I became stronger..." the female blood eyes narrowed slightly, "became, very strong and strong." The woman, the bloody woman, disappeared in the same place with the eyes of all the blood groups. The other side has no trace of existence, it seems that all just now is illusion. Li De wants to use the mental force to sense as before, and at this time, he can not sense the traces of the other party. Lide squinted a little. This kind of secrecy is so terrible. But he is not the same as he was before. The heart thought move, the latent force in the body began to run, after the change of the bones of the keen smell let him lock the other party again. "It is a good exaggeration of concealment. If it is not for my strength to be improved in quality, I am afraid it can not be detected. And, this blood group is grade 9. " There was a little surprise in my eyes. The blade of blood color, the exclusive assassin of blood family, this profession is too strong. There was a little excitement in his eyes, and he seemed to have imagined how the bloody edge would show up in the battlefield in the future. The name of the king of killing will be their most dazzling crown. "OK, go down and get familiar with your professional characteristics. The city of the future will need your strength." The female blood family once again revealed her birth shadow after hearing the order of Lide, and saluted him with a respectful expression. The tone is firm and fighting high. "As you wish, crown, for the dawn." Li De looked at the woman''s blood deeply, and he was not saying more, and put his hand on her hand to let the other side go down. Turning around to see some of the blood groups can not wait, the corner of the mouth hung a brilliant arc. Blood, after all, is to rise. No matter how the world changes in the future, the city of dawn will surely occupy a place. This is him, the master of the dawn, the confidence of the blood ancestors. It is the dawn of the next day after all the blood groups have been transferred, that is, March 3. It takes a certain amount of blood to help the blood group transfer, but now Li De''s strength has grown to a very exaggerated level. After transferring to 600 blood Americans, they were just a little tired, and they didn''t have a big impact on him. In the end, 17 10 blood families were deducted from the 600 blood group, and all 583 other blood groups were transferred successfully. Among them, there are 400 blood mages, 133 blood drawn sword guards and 50 bloody blades. After the transfer of the post, the temperament of the blood group was clearly distinguished. The blood mage, with a very high and cold temperament, is even filled with a faint scarlet breath, and can feel the extraordinary in it at a glance. The blood-absorbing sword guards are all large and fierce blood groups, generally 1.9-blade tall, and the posture of soldiers is not too obvious. On the contrary, the edge of blood is the most non existence career in three professions. They are common and can not see any difference. Even 50 people gather together without any sense of existence. Even if we don''t watch them, they will ignore them subconsciously, but once they attack, they will be a deadly blow to the stone. Assassin''s attributes have been brought to the extreme. Three professional characteristics are distinct. "Harrison, let the blood people go back and call the blood Americans who are above 10." Lide was in pain and joy at this time. It''s a real trouble to transfer hundreds of blood Americans, but it''s nice to get 100 points of experience for each transfer. The experience tank is rising. "Yes, patriarch." Not long ago, the successful blood group left the back garden of the town hall with excitement and excitement, and looked for places to verify the power of new skills.Only Li De and 17 other blood clans above level 10 are left. Li De looked at the blood descendant in front of him, and felt a little emotion. Frey, who guards the holy land, has been in charge of Odyssey, who leads his own team to plunder the population, Dylan, who keeps magic language bats, and two female blood descendants, ivy and Lucy. Plus Augustine, the only Archer of the blood clan, and Harrison, the speaker of the city hall. These seven second-generation blood clans have been with him for hundreds of years. Because level 15 high-end combat power is not lacking in dawn city at present, these original blood clan backbone forces have now become the second tier. But there''s no way. The reality is always so cruel. Li De''s contact with the battle has become more and more advanced, the growth speed of these second-generation blood descendants can not keep up with his pace, and will inevitably gradually retreat to the second line. Otherwise, there will be no good results in forcing these second-generation blood descendants into battle, such as fighting the orcs in dwarf valley. He can''t send these 10 level second-generation bloodlings to stop Karp, the orc king of level 18? It turned out to be a knife, one killed by Karp. Not to mention Karp. Even Craig, a level 16 werewolf, can easily kill them. So we have to go back to the next place and put them in the casting team to cast large composite magic. But this can''t be blamed on the second generation. It''s just that he''s growing so fast. In a short period of one and a half years, he had several top combat effectiveness of level 15 or above, and even level 18 bone dragons became his subordinates. This is not the progress that the second generation of blood race can catch up with. Even the golden race is unlikely to rise from level 10 to level 18 in more than a year. When all classes reach level 10, the upgrade speed will obviously slow down. When the gold race is at level 10, it will be extremely high if they can upgrade two or three levels a year. Li De''s eyes continued to turn. Except for the seven second-generation blood descendants, the other 10 were of the third generation blood origin, namely, Harrison and Frey. "Do you all know the scarlet hunter?" Li De is not vague, looking at the morning light in the sky, directly let them make a choice. Contact busy all night, he is also a little tired. "The scarlet hunter is required to reach level 10 and be determined. There''s no doubt that this profession is powerful, but I can''t tell you what''s going on. You need to explore it yourself. I respect your decision. After all, it''s one thing to be strong in your career, and another to be compatible with yourself. A wizard with outstanding talent, even if he gets a powerful assassin profession, he may not be as powerful as his original ordinary mage occupation. So choose. " Li De''s words made all the blood Americans fall into a deep thought. Although the scarlet hunter is powerful, it is true that several blood descendants feel that they do not match with themselves. After pondering, five blood clans of three generations decided to transfer to blood mage, and the remaining 12 blood clans all transferred to scarlet hunter. Li De nodded with satisfaction. What is suitable for him is really powerful. What is not suitable for him is not necessarily brilliant even if he gets the job of God''s family. He has a very clear understanding of this. Rongguang is a real world, not a game. The more games are cherished, the more powerful the profession is. However, in Rongguang, if it is not suitable for him, the stronger the profession is. And the other three blood clan exclusive occupation is not weak, only slightly pale compared with scarlet hunter, but it also depends on who to compare with. The scarlet hunter is such a powerful profession that Lee''s eyes are greedy. If it''s not true that he doesn''t need to be transferred, and he has better talent and expertise, he really wants to try this hidden profession. "Let''s go." After confirming their choice, Li De did not say much and asked them to go forward one by one. At the beginning, Frey, the strongest of the previous two generations of blood race, who had participated in the war against green city a hundred years ago, could not bear his growing heart. He wanted to keep up with Li De''s steps and contribute enough strength to the dawn city and the blood clan. He is not willing to be only a weak person in the rear. He longed to be a strong man, to fight, to bathe himself in blood. "Under the crown, please give me more powerful power, even if I have to give everything." Looking at Frey''s resolute eyes, Li De''s heart touched and turned his head. Looking at all the blood race''s eyes, he was so resolute that it was inexplicably complicated to rise. For the blood clan. For the blood descendants, the blood clan is all. "For the sake of the blood clan..." Li De whispered. After taking a deep breath, his eyes became high again. I will not let you down, my descendants.He put his hand on Frey''s chest. His momentum soared, and once again the scarlet energy came into Frey''s body like the blood being ignited. It''s not that Lee doesn''t want to press his hand anywhere else, but that his heart is in his chest. He had to make the blood force in his body gather in Frey''s heart, and then activate the blood force in the heart. This is the most critical step. There must be no mistakes at all. After becoming a blood clan, the heart is no longer a fatal weakness. Even if the heart is broken, it can still repair automatically, but although it is not a weakness, the heart is still important, because it has become the energy core of blood clan. Every beat of the heart instills a powerful force into every cell in the body. Frey''s eyes narrowed slightly as he felt the huge force pouring into his body. Some of the body''s still sleeping strength is slowly waking up, and he feels his strength is rising at a very fast speed. Then Frey''s expression was stunned. He felt an irresistible force in his mind. He fell into a deep sleep, and his body crashed into the grass. "For the sake of blood clan!" "Damn human beings, kill them!! Kill them quickly "The army of green city is coming!! Under the crown... " " cast!! Quick, magic language bat attacks, don''t let their Pegasus get close to me "There are too many people. Our castle has been broken. We can''t stop it under the crown. There are too many troops in green city..." "what level of mage is that?"?? What a terrible breath... " " run, the five rings magic?!! Extraordinary The earth collapsed. Frey was woken up by a loud voice and sat up abruptly with some confusion in his eyes. But after the eyes were fixed, there was infinite anger on his face. On a bloody street, houses on both sides have collapsed, and even the fire is still burning in several of them. In front of him, more than a dozen human beings are frantically attacking three blood clans. The three blood clans have been covered with dense scars, and even bat wings have been cut off. Frey suddenly stood up and held out his hand. Two small fireballs hit the human soldiers with a violent breath. Bang ~ fire broke out, two soldiers were directly burned to death by the fireball, huge screams resounded in the street. The remaining ten or so soldiers left after seeing him and rushed over with long swords. Frey''s mouth hung up a sneer, the small fireball in his hand never stopped to release, a short distance of dozens of blades, these ten human soldiers all turned into coke. It was only after the crisis that Frey was in the mood to observe the situation around him. An inexplicable sense of familiarity floats in my mind. "This is the castle which was captured by green city hundreds of years ago, and originally belongs to the blood clan?" But at this time, Frey''s mind suddenly emptied, his memory seems to have lost some key things, no matter how hard he tried to think back, nothing can be imagined. "Why should I say hundreds of years ago???" Frey looked at everything around him in a daze. "Come on, Frey, get up to the wall, don''t be surprised!! The enemy''s army is coming in from the front A blood clan with broken bat wings rushes to Frey and roars at him anxiously. Frey was stunned and a familiar name appeared. "Cary?" The blood clan''s expression was full of anger, "what are you doing? You need us under the crown!! Frey, come on, come with me!! Those damned human beings will not destroy our castle Frey looked at the blood race running towards the other end of the street. He was a little stiff. He seemed to have missed something, but after a little thinking, he couldn''t remember anything. Looking at the coming human soldiers not far away, Frey did not hesitate, his magic was condensed, and he cast his magic directly at the enemy. Bang ~ once again, a pile of scorched bones appeared on the street. The wall was at the end of the street, and Frey, smelling the smell of burning wood and charred body hair, trampled on the stone steps covered with blood and corpses to the towering castle wall. The sight was wide. On the open space outside the castle, the dense blood clan is tearing with the human soldier, the blood spreads all over the ground, the broken corpse lets here be like bottomless abyss. And in the sky, it''s even worse. The magic language bat with its wings flapping and covering the sky has the most fierce collision with the human flying horse, every time they pass by, the knight riding the flying horse will stab the body of the magic language bat with a long Lance. Only relying on its sharp claws and fangs, under the siege of several times its own flying horse, it was melted like a red knife foreseen by snowflakes.Frey no longer hesitated, and began a crazy attack. The magic in the hand has not stopped for a moment. It can cast several small fireballs in one second. The terrifying lethality creates a vacuum around. Even for a time, the morale of the surrounding blood clan was greatly shaken, and the scene was not small reversal. He forced the human soldiers who had made it to the wall several times. But in the midst of the furious killing, Frey suddenly became cold. He found an indescribable look of terror staring at him, like an ancient demon that had climbed out of the abyss and destroyed the world. It seems that the other party can devour his soul at any time. That''s... Extraordinary! Frey turned his head hard, and felt the master of the eye through the distance of thousands of blades. His body is like a huge stone pressed on a thousand pounds. He can''t use all his strength. It seems that the magic power around him disappears under the gaze of that eye. Escape. This uncontrollable thought arose. Run away. That''s extraordinary. No one here can resist the extraordinary forces. The unbearable devil whispered in Frey''s ear. At this time, the gaze at Frey became more terrifying, and a domineering momentum was gathering. Magic. It''s incredibly powerful magic. A cell in the body is frantically alerting Frey to escape. Get out of here. It will only be destroyed with this castle. Only living can have a future. The eternal life will soon be destroyed... The tenacious will will will slowly collapse under the threat of absolute power. Frey turned abruptly, but just as he was about to take that step, his heart was completely empty. He seems to have lost something, as if this step out, he can never look back. I''m not in shape. Looking at the magic, Frey''s teeth turned pale again. "For the sake of the blood clan!" The magic within the body is gathering wildly. He will live with this castle! A moment later, the supernatural mage in the distance released the five ring magic - thunderstorm dance. At the same time, Frey released his three ring magic. There is no comparison between the two. As soon as the supernatural mage''s magic came out, heaven and earth were annihilated. Frey''s magic was broken before he even met his opponent''s magic. Feeling the inevitable magic attack, although the body is still crazy to warn him to escape here, but Frey''s face did not waver. Bang ~ the powerful force of the thunderstorm roared past, and Frey''s body was torn to pieces. But a moment later, Frey found that he did not die. The suppressed memories in his mind were all released. "Is this the test of will to be talked about under the crown?" "Face up to the extraordinary..." Frey''s face showed a wry smile. If he didn''t turn around at the last moment, the test would definitely fail. "The difficulty is really exaggerated..." death and fear of high-level life are engraved in every soul of life. And he faced two of the toughest tests at a time. As long as there is a moment of hesitation, it can not be carried. That''s extraordinary! At this time, Frey''s mind flooded with countless information, and his blood power began to recover a little bit... - - - - - when the sun was high in the sky, Li De looked at several blood clans who had not yet recovered in the city hall office, and his expression was somewhat subtle. The transition to scarlet hunter was beyond his imagination. When he was working full-time for several blood clans, each blood clan consumed more than the total energy of the previous 100 transferred to other blood clans. These 12 Blood descendants even made his blood power have a deficit, and finally he had to drink a full five bottles of magic blood to replenish the energy in his body. After he helped these blood Americans change jobs, the 12 Blood Americans fell into a deep sleep. More than seven days have passed since the sun is shining in the sky. "Stanley, did you have a similar experience when you were transferred?" Lee turned to look at the tall Stanley around him and asked. When all the blood descendants of the second generation fell into a state of deep sleep, Li De called the former cult believer. For these secrets, the other party must know more than he. Harrison also participated in the transfer. Although the blood descendant didn''t like fighting, Li De attached great importance to the skill of rebirth through blood, forcing Harrison to transfer.Even if Harrison is assassinated, he will have a chance to revive. As an important pillar of the city hall, he must not lose a little. As for Stanley, the top fighting force of level 15, he did not force him to change his post for the time being. Let other blood race experiment first, wait until the effect is confirmed, and then let these high-level combat effectiveness transfer is not too late. "Under the crown, different occupations have different requirements and effects, so we can''t generalize." Stanley didn''t give the answer he wanted. Li De Wen Yan pondered for a moment and then nodded slowly. Looking at all the people lying on the carpet, I don''t think much. The breath of these blood descendants is very stable, and there is no big problem. However, looking at the state of a few people, I was afraid that he would not be able to wake up in a short period of time. "Stanley, go to the blood pool and put some magic blood back in case, in case, I''ll make some preparations. I''ll go to the Centaur tribe tonight." When he woke up on the 1st, reed asked Harrison to send a message to the Centaur tribe, and in three days he would go to the low hills. His transformation almost drained the wealth of dawn City, and he had to earn a sum of money as soon as possible. Otherwise, there is no way to support the construction of the new urban area. Since a few people are no big problem, at most, that is to wake up later, he does not need to be here all the time. Anyway, it''s all his blood. Can these people fly. "Yes, under the crown, you can rest assured that there will not be too big a problem. Transfer is not a life and death risk. The biggest consequence is that the transfer fails. " Stanley also agrees that many things can''t be separated from Li De, such as trading with centaurs. Without Li De himself, the Centaurs may not pay more attention to other blood races. He can be here. After the explanation, Li De did not hesitate. He still needed to make some preparations for his trip to the Centaur tribe. An obsidian hour after the weapons factory. Li De looks at the excited dwarf forging master Warren, a little funny. "How many sets of Centaur equipment have been forged?" When he woke up, he ordered Harrison to call all the dwarves back and restart the weapons factory. After confirming the news of meeting the Centaur three days later, he issued the production task. In recent months, the warehouse has only been unable to get in and out of the warehouse, and the steel reserves have reached the unprecedented quantity, which can fully open the weapon factory for weapon forging. "Under the crown, 1500 sets of rare level armor have been produced in the past two days..." ordinary, rare, rare, perfect, extraordinary, rare are the regular armor of the army, and the rare are usually equipped by the elite. Simply forging weapons with steel, and without adding other precious metals, can only produce rare levels of armor. In the past few months, because of his sleep, he did not purchase metal, so the warehouse only had steel which had just been refined. In desperation, Li De had to order the weapon factory to manufacture rare level armor. The rarity class is not as strong as the rare level, but it''s enough to trade with centaurs who can''t even wear their underpants. Li De nodded. It was already one o''clock at noon, and tomorrow was the fourth. It was time to trade with centaurs. We must seize the time. "Can we make another 500 sets of armor this year? We have raised 2000 sets together. " Warren pondered for a moment and then bit his teeth. "Make sure you finish your instructions before 10 p.m." With a satisfied smile, Li De was happy to see the dwarf forging master, who had become a powerful general under him. He did not forget the stubbornness of the dwarfs at first. Now... It seems that these strong guys have forgotten that they were forcibly captured by the blood clan. They have a good time in the dawn city. For half a year, dwarves have been fully integrated into the city. Became a true dawn city dweller. "Very well, in addition to these standard equipment, grot, Betty and Karp''s extraordinary armor, you should prepare as soon as possible. Especially for Kapp''s armor, the dwarf Valley''s Mithril vein requires a level 18 combat effectiveness garrison. There must be no loss. " How much exaggeration does a set of extraordinary armor enhance the top combat effectiveness? Just look at Castro. Although Castro''s combat effectiveness is strong, it is far from being able to fight. As long as Castro does not encounter the same level of weapons or higher level of combat effectiveness after wearing extraordinary armor, this giant beast with supersonic flight speed is almost invincible at the same level. Li De is looking forward to how much more combat power can be improved when the orc king of level 18 wears extraordinary armor.Hearing Li De''s advice, Warren nodded solemnly, "as you wish, I will let the advanced weapons forging Department forge these extraordinary armor sets as soon as possible. However, there is still a large amount of rare metals in the warehouse, which needs to be supplemented by you... " if you want to forge an extraordinary equipment, you can''t only use steel and secret silver. As the theme of iron and steel is true, but there are more than ten kinds of rare gold in addition to secret silver. Even the rarity of some metals doesn''t need to be secret silver difference, such as refined gold, the heart of lava... so forging an extraordinary equipment is not so simple, it needs strong economic strength as support. You can''t even afford to buy raw materials without kimpuck. Li De nodded without hesitation. "Make a list of what you need as soon as possible. I''ll let the city hall prepare it for you." After tasting the advantages of extraordinary equipment, he was very interested in it. After that, Lee and Warren exchanged some questions about the weapons factory. After making sure everything was right, he went back to the city hall. At this time, several blood Americans who fell asleep still did not wake up. "Stanley, I''ll leave for the hills in the middle of the night, and Warren will hand over to you the task of forging extraordinary equipment. What materials does he need? You can contact the dark party and ask them to buy them. If the funds are not enough, ask the scarlet mage tower to get it. " Lee''s words fell, and Stanley''s expression was very strange. "Under the crown, I''m afraid that the scarlet mage tower and the Dark Pact can''t allocate too much money in a short time... in three months, we spent millions of kinpuks, which is the whole of the dark pact and scarlet magenta pagoda... and the last batch of magic stones worth 200000 jinpuks was only on March 1 To dawn city. " Li De''s face was a little stiff, MMP, there was no money. Because of the existence of magic factory, he has always been extravagant in spending money. He has never tried to be poor. I didn''t expect that there was not enough money for the raw materials to make two or three extraordinary equipment. "I didn''t expect that one day I would become a poor working people without three steel collars in my pocket." Shaking his head, "start the preparation before the acquisition, and kimpuck will be paid immediately." Looking at Lee''s determined expression, Stanley nodded and said nothing more. Li De''s ability has never been doubted for more than half a point. In the battle of lissel, the opponent not only plundered the goblin in the siege of hundreds of thousands of orcs, but also intervened in the Centaur tribe, making unequal trade and earning more than 400000 jinpuks. How many people can have this kind of wrist. In this 15 level dark sacrifice, the believers of evil gods believed in Li De blindly. When it was dark, Lee could not sit still because he was poor. Immediately sent most of the magic language bats to the weapons factory. Warren, who had already been waiting for the second time, did not hesitate to let the man carry the armor that had been prepared on the body of the magic language bat. It took two days for 2000 pieces of rare armor to be moved. It was not until 1:00 a.m. Riding on the bigger Castro, Li De can''t wait to lead a group of magic language bats to take off to the low hills. The magic language bat, which is almost full of armor, doesn''t fly fast. It takes at least seven or eight days to fly to the 1500 kilometers of low mountains and hills, and it can be reached at dawn just after midnight. Li De''s mood is a little urgent, but also some expectations. "Centaur friends, your most sincere friends have come to see you with gifts. Are your fur ready... Chapter 274 "Chief Sam, give an order. That hill is the territory of the iron hoofed tribe, and the ore veins buried there belong to the iron hoofed tribe!" "Yes, if we don''t grab that vein, we won''t have the resources to trade with dawn city." "Chief, as long as we start, we can get thousands of armor resources again. Don''t you want our 800 heavy soldiers to be several times more?" "Iron hoofed tribe, should be the master of this area!" Sam sat in the middle of the huge fur tent and looked around at the angry centaurs with a slight frown. Subconsciously, he turned his eyes to the inconspicuous corner where a silent old horse looked like a stone sculpture. There was no response from the other party. Sam turned his head in disappointment and took a deep look at the excited subordinates. "Wait until the Lord of Cachar arrives." After that, they closed their eyes and thought and stopped speaking. when the Centaurs below saw Sam''s appearance, they stopped speaking one by one. Sam was in a very complicated mood. The situation of the iron hoofed tribe was not good. There was an area around the camp that they had controlled more than 100 years ago, but later a powerful tribe came to occupy the area. The strength of the iron-hoofed tribe is about equal to that of the other side, and there are no resources in that area. In their opinion, they are poor areas, so they ignore it. For more than 100 years, the iron-hoofed tribes did not care, because there were too many low mountains and hills in such areas that they could not take care of them. But just two months ago, they found several veins in which area, and one of them was a rare refined iron vein, which made Sam have an idea. The refined iron extracted from refined iron veins is more than three times stronger than ordinary iron and steel, and the output is not low. It has always been an extremely rare vein. Even if centaurs have no talent for forging, they can easily forge the strong armor they can use by refining refined iron. Although we can forge ordinary level at most, even half of the performance of refined iron can''t play out, but it''s enough for centaurs, it''s better than bone armour. Therefore, as long as the refined iron ore vein appears, it must be the resource they want to fight for. After discovering the vein two months ago, Sam began negotiations with the tribes that controlled the area to get the vein back from each other. But, of course, no accident, he was turned down. That refined iron vein of the other side of the tribe also found, are good things, why should I give you?? The two sides are stuck here, because the two tribes are of similar strength, and neither of them has made up his mind whether to start a war on this issue. Because once there is a war, it is very likely that both tribes will be defeated. At that time, it is still unknown whether this vein belongs to them. Sam is naturally happy to see this kind of scene, because as the time goes on, the iron hoofed tribe will become stronger and stronger. Because they had established trade relations with Lee, thousands of Centaur heavy cavalry in heavy armour would be invincible as long as they were given a period of time. Li De did not know, at this time, he inexplicably became the key point of the victory or defeat of the two tribes. After a night''s flight, we finally arrived at the former secret base of lissel city. Now it has become a regular trading place for him and the hoof iron tribe. Sitting on Castro, looking down at the valley below, his face was smiling. The original human city''s architectural ruins are still unchanged. The difference is that in front of the ruins, a huge animal skin tent has been erected on the open space in front of the ruins. Looking from the sky, the stitched hide tents were black and yellow, so old and shabby. After seeing the magic language bats in the sky, the Centaur below immediately sent out a signal, and the whole camp began to live. A thousand and a half horses came out of the high tent below, among which the Centaurs with dark patterns and heavy armour were particularly powerful. Li De was very happy to see this scene. My friend, are you ready? I come to help you again. Without hesitation, he drove Castro to land in front of the tent, turn over and trample on the hard yellow ground again. And Sam, who just walked out of the tent, saw reed. Yu Guang saw the magic language bat full of goods in the sky, and his smile was extremely brilliant. "Good day, Lord of Cachar, hand of honor." Sam, the Centaur chief, who is three blade high and wears perfect heavy armour and is almost explosive, greets Lee with a smile on his face. The smile on Li De''s face was also brilliant. What a good fat sheep, Pooh, mate. "Good day, chief Sam. I haven''t seen you for months. The iron hoofed tribe is getting stronger and stronger now." With that, he indicated to some heavily armed Centaur soldiers who came out of the tent.Sam''s face was filled with emotion, "thanks to the Lord of Cachar for your support, and the iron hoofed tribe''s strength has been improved with heavy armor..." Li De smiles and reaches out to indicate the demon language bat that is landing. "Chief Sam, this time I brought you 2000 thousand sets of rare armor. I think you will be satisfied." Two, two thousand??? Hearing this data, Sam only felt dizzy, and was immediately dazzled by the huge surprise. "Lord of Cachar, are you not joking? 2000 sets of armor Li De nodded, of course. "Yes, it''s all made by dwarves. The quality is stable and trustworthy." The natural quality of factory products is stable enough. All of them are modular production. If it is unstable, there must be something wrong with the assembly line. "Ha ha ha ha, Lord of Cachar, if the iron hoofed tribe can become your partner, it must be blessed by the Centaur!! Praise the Centaur!! Praise you After saying that, Sam quickly let the family shape, and invited Lee into the middle of the big like a small package of animal skin tent. Li De is not polite and follows the other party. After entering the tent, a smell of mutton milk pours into the nose, and the ground is covered with thick black fur. It is obviously warm in this early spring, when the weather is a bit cold. The tent is held by huge white wood, which is 5 blade high. A skylight is opened in the middle. The light comes in from the outside, so that the tent does not appear dark. There is no so-called stool here. There will be a small table not far away. After Sam enters, he lies on the black hide like a horse and sits behind the small table in the middle. And the seven and eight centaurs who followed him all sat in the same position below. Every table is a seat. Lee was not polite and sat down directly on Sam''s left hand side. "Lord of Cachar, you can taste our unique Longjiao goat milk in the hills." Sam politely reached out to the wooden container on the table covered with a white wooden cover. Looking at such a primitive and simple scene, Li De''s mouth slightly twitched he was used to the noble and exquisite life of the blood clan. He had never seen such a rough and broad life. Reaching out to lift the lid, Longjiao goat milk appeared in the apparently very rough wooden bowl, and there were even short stubbles around the bowl. Li De looks at Sam who is looking forward to him, but he can''t get rid of it. He looks at the attribute with the system. After there is no prompt in the system, he reaches out and picks up some wooden bowls and sips the goat''s milk gently. Yeah? Unexpectedly, the mutton milk, which was originally smelling very smelling, tastes very mellow and delicious, and the smell of mutton is just everywhere, which makes the flavor of goat milk more rich. Good stuff. Li De couldn''t help drinking two more drinks. After drinking, a warm current rose in his abdomen. Then he could feel that his mental power was obviously active, and his magic power recovery speed was slightly accelerated. This is goat milk?? It''s not a magic potion?? With a little surprise, Li De couldn''t help but look at Sam. he just wanted to ask. Sam seemed to know what lied thought and was very happy with his smile. "Lord of Cachar, Longjiao goat is a unique creature of low mountains and hills. Its quantity is very rare. Our whole tribe has only three. The milk of Longhorn goat can increase spiritual vitality and speed up magic recovery. It is a rare good thing Three? Li De shook his head regretfully. He knew it was not for sale. Otherwise, it would be good to keep some in the dawn city. After drinking goat''s milk, I still return to the theme. "Chief Sam, 2000 sets of armor for this trade..." when it comes to this question, Sam''s face is a little stiff, and then he feels embarrassed. "Lord of Cachar, the waste rhinoceros skin we traded with you last time has emptied our inventory... We have not had so much fur to trade this time..." what?? Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly. Out of stock?? "Chief Sam, how much rhinoceros skin is left in the wilderness?" "3000 pieces..." said Sam, but he was not confident enough. Others have pulled the equipment he needs to the door, but he can''t get the equipment needed by the exchange. It''s really a shame. "Rare level armor for 20 pieces of wilderness rhinoceros skin, rare level give you a discount, five for a set of armor. 2000 armor requires 10000 pieces of wilderness rhinoceros skin. " Li De looked at Sam''s face with great interest. "Don''t know if chief Sam has any other resources to make up for this 7000 rhinoceros skins?"He needs Warcraft fur and other resources. The original intention of the deal with Centaur tribe is to earn wealth, which is not just the fur of Warcraft. Sam''s next words brought Lee up in a flash. "Lord of Cachar, we found a fine iron vein... fine iron vein? Li De''s eyes burst into a few highlights. The fine iron ore vein is essentially a kind of iron ore, but it is an advanced version of iron ore, and its performance is better than that of iron ore. Although the refined iron ore is not as precious as the MI silver ore vein, if the output is enough, it is definitely a resource worthy of war by the great nobles. If dawn city can get a refined iron ore, the quality of weapons produced by weapon factories will definitely be improved by more than one level. He didn''t expect to get such important resource information in the low mountains and hills in a short time. It seems that the transaction with Centaur tribe is definitely a wise thing. "Chief Sam, is the fine iron vein being mined by the iron hoof tribe now?" Sam was embarrassed to hear that. "No, that vein is not in the control area of the iron hoof tribe at present..." it seems that his words are too reluctant, and he quickly added a sentence. "But that area used to be the territory of our iron hoofed tribe. It was just where the Heifeng tribe occupied more than 100 years ago. At that time, there was no refined iron vein, so we didn''t pay much attention to it. Two months ago, a heavy rain caused a mountain ridge to slide, revealing a large amount of ore... after listening, Li De took a strange look at Sam. with this area, you were too poor to fight for it, but now you want to take it back when you have resources. You think so well. Can the other party agree?? Sam saw that Li De was different. However, at present, the iron hoofed tribe and the Heifeng tribe have a combat effectiveness of half a dozen. Even the Heifeng tribe has nearly 30000 people, which is 7000 more than the iron hoof tribe. Without Li De''s support, the iron hoofed tribe would have to pay a price they could not afford to take back the area. So Lee''s attitude is the key. "The fine iron vein belongs to the iron hoof tribe. Lord kacharr, I need your help. As long as you can help the iron hoof tribe recover the vein, we will be willing to work with you to develop this vein. " Sam was not the only one who said this, but the other high-level centaurs in the tent who didn''t speak up looked at Lee nervously. When the strength of the two sides is almost the same, even when the iron hoofed tribe is still in the downwind, it is absolutely the best choice to introduce a powerful assistant. Centaurs are not stupid races. They can build their own empires hundreds of thousands of years ago. The wisdom of these creatures does not need any racial difference. Let me fight for you with a mining right of a future vein?? You think it''s very good. There''s a smile in Lee''s mouth. These big men are really careful. After a moment''s thought, he shook his head slowly. "Chief Sam, it''s not enough. It''s a matter between your centaurs to fight against the Centaurs of other tribes. It has nothing to do with dawn City, even if I can work with centaurs from another tribe to develop this vein. " This made Sam look a little ugly. "Lord of Cachar..." Li De''s eyes were burning at Sam, and he suddenly showed a smile. "Of course, I was joking. The iron hoofed tribe is an ally of our dawn city. I am the glorious hand of the iron hoofed tribe. We stand together The air in the room suddenly relaxed. A group of centaurs were frightened by Li De''s indifference. This is a mysterious and powerful ally. If they join the other side''s camp recklessly, they will have no hope. They did not forget that this is the enslaved bone dragon, who has a large army of vampires. "I''ll come back in half a month, and this time I''ll bring 3000 sets of armor, plus 2000 sets this time, enough for the iron hoofed tribe to form an invincible army of heavy soldiers. And the city of dawn will take part in this war in person The room suddenly breathed a few minutes, looking at Li De''s eyes full of surprise. 3000 sets of armor!!! They''re enough to make a bully army. "In addition, the iron hoofed tribe not only has the skin of the wild rhinoceros, right? Take out all the furs you''ve prepared, and I''ll let people choose from them. If it is not enough, the debt and the next armor will be deducted from the ore after we occupy the fine iron vein Then he glanced sharply at the Centaurs in the room, and finally fixed his eyes on Sam. "I want half of the fine iron vein, and I want the other half.""Lord of cachal, what do you mean?" Sam couldn''t hold back his agitation. "I will use what you need to buy the refined iron ore you dig, armor, weapons, even all kinds of daily necessities... I can provide whatever you need." Lee''s smile was growing, and the deal with the Centaur tribe was never equal. The fine iron ore vein is only the beginning, and he believes that the cooperation between the two sides will be more pleasant. Sure enough, Sam also showed a brilliant smile when he heard Lee''s words. The low mountains and hills are too barren. The blockade of this area by human beings for a long time has caused a shortage of various materials, and the Centaur does not know how to deal with all this, and does not know how to develop with such a large piece of land. You can only depend on the weather. At this time, the hand of Lee de undoubtedly let Sam eat a reassurance. After all, with the help of a powerful city, the iron hoofed tribe will definitely live a better life. The most important thing is that even if they get the refined iron veins, they can''t make as much armor as the dwarves. Therefore, with the materials provided by Li De, the original very important fine iron ore vein became chicken ribs. Their original intention of seizing the vein was to exchange armor with Lide. At this time, Li De was able to help, which was even more perfect. Although he wanted to occupy half of the share, it was totally acceptable to the iron hoofed tribe. After all, without Lee''s army resources, it would be difficult for them to take that vein. "Thank you for your generosity, Lord of Cachar." Li De smiles and the deal is done. The vein of refined iron is absolutely a surprise to him. And the surprise was so big that he was willing to send troops directly. At this time, he also felt that his unintentional layout was really effective. If we had killed the Centaurs directly without asking them, the population would have been plundered back. But the potential losses can be staggering. Six days later, Lee had a barbecue with Sam''s hospitality before he finished his work outside. At one o''clock in the afternoon, Li De came to the open space outside the tent and looked at the Warcraft fur tied on the back of the magic language bat. His expression was very happy. "Under the crown, according to statistics, there are 3100 pieces of wild rhinoceros fur, 12000 pieces of other Warcraft fur meet the requirements, which is converted into 3000 pieces of wild rhinoceros fur. After all, the iron hoofed tribe still owes us 4000 pieces of wild rhinoceros skin... " the blood clan from the team respectfully reported to Li De. When Sam, the level 15 Centaur chief, heard this, his face appeared a little embarrassed, although the matter had been solved just now. But it was said by Li De''s subordinates that he could not hold his face. But he did not dare to say anything more. The mysterious existence in front of him is very likely to be extraordinary, and even if not extraordinary, the other party must be powerful and terrible. He did not forget the sight of a powerful bony dragon that could easily destroy a city, crouching in front of Lee like a dog. He was shocked. Lee waved his hand. "Take a rest and return to the city at dusk. I''ve already talked to chief Sam about Warcraft fur. " After that, Lee turned his head and looked at Sam with a smile. "Chief Sam, in half a month the dawn city will lead the army. Then we will take back the fine iron vein that belongs to us Sam laughed. "Yes, take back our refined iron vein!! The glory of Centaurus is shining on us At ten o''clock in the evening, after reed left, Sam''s expression slowly shrank and his eyes flashed a little thoughtful. The Centaur around him had already dispersed, and the old Centaur did not know when he came to Sam. Turning to look at the old horse with wrinkles on his face, Sam''s expression was somewhat subtle. "Father, are we really right to go on like this?" After finishing this sentence, he couldn''t help but look around at the people with the new armor in the jubilant competition. It''s the temptation of armor. No Centaur tribe can resist the temptation of dwarves'' armor in the hills, No. The old horse turned his head and took a deep look at Sam. "No wonder the mysterious Lord of Cachar will speak and beat you. Sam, remember, as long as you choose your own position, you will spare no effort to go on. " "We''ve been with the Lord of Cachar for a long time. If you have such doubts in your heart, it can only prove that you are not suitable to lead the hoof iron tribe to glory." In the old horse''s view, when the hoof tribe chose to cooperate with Li De, it was doomed that the hoof tribe was in a passive position.Sam''s mistake is that he always wanted to take the initiative when the shoe iron tribe was not able. But the weak never have a choice. Sam was stunned, then lost in thought, and finally had to admit that the old man''s words made him irrefutable. The scene fell into a long silence. After a long time. "Father, is the Lord of cachal a blood clan?" As if he thought of something, Sam turned his head and asked. Magic language bat and blood clan appear so clearly, no matter how stupid they are, they can''t ignore it. But the problem is that Lee had enslaved a dead bone dragon before, and he never showed the traces of the bleeding clan. Even today, when he arranged the precious dragon horn goat milk to receive Lee, Sam wanted to test it intentionally or unintentionally. After all, the blood clan does not seem to be very cold to the blood accident thing. But Rao is so, Sam is still not sure that the crown is too mysterious, he can not feel any breath of each other. The old horse shook his head, "is the other side blood race, you don''t cooperate with him?" Sam opened his mouth and closed it. Yes, isn''t he cooperating with the legendary vampire? No way. Even if it''s a demon, the hoof tribe will not retreat at this time. In that case, his actions seemed to be of no benefit except to be obnoxious. Sam patted his head in chagrin. He finally knew how far he was from the old chief who had been in charge of the shoe iron tribe for hundreds of years. After Li De led the magic language bat back to dawn City, he was still very happy. After all, he made a lot of money this time. But this time, the transaction with the shoe iron tribe also showed him some problems and contradictions, which need to be improved by him. When Stanley met reed, he was still thinking. "Under the crown, are you?" Lee takes a thoughtful look at Stanley. "Stanley, let the weapons factory produce another 3000 sets of rare armor based on Centaur templates in half a month." "The Centaur tribe has found a fine iron vein in the low mountains and hills. You can find out the exact location according to this drawing. You can send the blood clan who has been transferred to become the bloody blade to find out the details." "If you find a centaur guarding the vein, you can try to contact each other." After that, Li De''s eyes flashed a little deep meaning. "As soon as possible, we will arrange several think tanks to lead the team, let the dead bones follow as a threat of force, and take hundreds of sets of armor to go to the low mountains and hills to choose the Centaur tribe for trading. The only way for us to cooperate with several forces is to cooperate with each other for many times, but it is not the only way for us to cooperate with each other The lack of materials in the hoof iron tribe made Li De aware of his current problems in dealing with low mountains and hills - too few, too few channels, and too few centaurs. It''s not enough to have only one tribe. The purchasing power of the hoof tribe is limited, and it can''t completely laugh at the productivity of dawn city. This tribe of 120000 people can''t exchange anything of value after three or two transactions at most. Don''t put your eggs in one basket. It''s a lesson. At this time to open up a few new business routes, it is entirely possible to try. The whole low mountains and hills are virgin lands that have not been reclaimed by outsiders. He uses enough force as a guarantee, and what human beings can''t do is not difficult for him. There is a lot of wealth waiting for him to dig. This time, the cooperation with Centaur tribe is very happy. Although the profit is not as much as that in the last transaction, it is also eye-catching. Rare armor costs about 30 kinpuks in green city, while dwarves make about 50. But in dawn City, the cost of manufacturing a weapons factory is about 10 kinpuks, and 2000 sets of armor are equivalent to the cost of 20000 kinpuks. A piece of wild rhinoceros skin can produce 5 magic scrolls, and the hoof iron tribe has exchanged 3000 of them, which is 15000 magic scrolls. Each magic scroll is calculated according to the profit of 7 kinpuks, which is 105000 in total. In addition, there are tens of thousands of fur from other Warcraft animals, the total value of which is equivalent to 3000 pieces of wild rhinoceros skin. After calculation, there are 100000 pieces of jinpuke. This time, 2000 sets of rare level armor were sold, and the initial statistics showed that the profit was about 200000 jinpuke, and now the hoof iron tribe still owes him 4000 pieces of wild rhinoceros skin. Together with the other party''s debts, he made about 300000 kimpuks in this transaction. By contrast, the cost of 20000 kimpuks he has to pay is negligible. The weapon dwarves were forged in three days. The steel used for the production of raw materials was stone dug by orcs in the dwarf valley. This time, it was nearly 15 times the huge profits.Thinking of this, Li De''s mood became more and more high. You can make a small profit, but I will always earn ten times more than you, and you have incomparable gratitude to me. At the thought of this, Li De''s expression was a little excited. He made hundreds of thousands of jinpuke in the transaction with the hoof iron tribe alone. Can''t you even raise enough money to forge legendary equipment by trading with a few Centaur tribes? "Yes, under the crown." Stanley nodded solemnly, and Lee''s absoluteness, he just had to listen. After making sure there was no big problem, Lee said, "Harrison, are they still awake?" Stanley shook his head. "Not yet. They''ve been sleeping. I gave everyone a few bottles of magic blood, but they didn''t seem to be very hungry for energy." It has been a day and a half since last morning to this evening. "It seems that the transfer is not so simple." Li De''s face was slightly frozen. The scarlet hunter''s transition was more difficult than he expected. Scarlet Hunter (hidden occupation of blood clan) transfer requirements: blood clan, level up to level 10, special requirements: strong will, transfer needs to go through the will test. The transfer instructions are very simple, but what is this determined trial?? Why does it take so long?? No one could answer them. Li De couldn''t help frowning. He can transfer to the blood clan, but he can''t control the process, so he has no way to know what will be experienced at the end of the will. And this is the first batch of people to eat crabs, and they have no experience to learn from. "Protect them. Don''t let outsiders interfere with the transfer. If there is any change, report to me as soon as possible. In addition, this batch of fur will be transported back to green city as soon as possible. Scarlet mage tower needs materials to fill the warehouse. " "Under the crown, there is one more thing..." "what is it?" "The shell carrying armor of magic language bat has been designed, but you have no time to determine the final model..." Li De''s eyes brightened. He was so busy these two days that he really forgot about it. The space of dawn city. If the shell carrying armor of magic language bat can be mass produced, does it mean that the air force of dawn city will be launched soon?? Ridden was excited when he thought of the bomb washing the ground. Half a month later, there will be a battle to be fought. Now it can be produced. Then the power of the alchemy bomb can be tested in actual combat. "Come on, show me." Li De is no nonsense. He looks forward to going to the alchemy factory with Stanley. Chapter 275 Moonlight plain, the alchemy factory near scarlet mage tower. The building, which was highlighted by Li De, was completed a month ago. At this time, the goblins, who had just been called back to production, were busy in this landmark factory. The outside of the alchemy factory is protected by a solid courtyard wall with a height of 5 blades and made of boulders. Even the wall is enchanted by the dawning mage tower, which is strong enough for ordinary people to smack their tongue. Especially, it is close to the dawn mage tower. As long as there is danger, hundreds of mages will definitely submerge the enemy at the first time. At present, there are three workshops in the alchemy factory, one is the warehouse, one is the production workshop, and the other is the final synthesis and detection workshop of the alchemy bomb. Li De stands on the bluestone floor at the gate of the warehouse, looking at the magic language bat in front of him in a suit of light armor. He turned his head and asked Moore Gray Mountain, the goblin chief with a height of 1.3 blade. "This is the armor you''ve developed?" With a wingspan of ten blades, the demon language bat was wearing a set of gray black armor with a dark pattern peculiar to dwarves, shining with a cold metallic luster. Under the armor, there are two rows of holes two circles smaller than basketball in the abdomen of magic language bats. Each row is evenly arranged with 10 holes. The two rows add up to 20, which seems to be the place for loading alchemy bombs. In addition to two bat wings, the body of the magic language bat is wrapped in armor. This suit of armor is very much like... A vest. There was a slight strangeness in Lee''s face. The magic language bat in front of him was very powerful and murderous, but after wearing armor, he became ugly and cute. Moore Huishan, the old goblin chief disfigured by Longxi, has a little pride on his face when he hears Lee''s question. "Yes, under the crown, this is the armor that we and the dwarves designed to carry alchemy bombs! We named him - black armor Lee heard the name, and then looked at the magic language bat body with unspeakable ugly armor, the corner of his mouth mercilessly whipped. MMP, I overestimate your aesthetics. The aesthetic of goblins is different from that of human beings, and the viewing angle is totally different from that of human beings. As for the cooperation between the two groups of people, they both want to cooperate with each other for the sake of cooperation. This is also the reason why dwarfs are discriminated against by elves, a group of stones with no aesthetics. "What''s the function of this armor?" Li De decided not to argue with the group. Ugliness is a little ugly. It''s the same with turning off the light. It''s OK to use it. Speaking of this problem, the scarred goblin clan leader immediately got excited. "Under the crown, the black armor is very powerful, and the best thing is that it can automatically mount alchemy bombs! As long as the alchemy bomb is neatly fixed at a suitable height, the magic language bat can directly load the alchemy bomb with a semi fixed clasp without the assistance of other people What? Automatic loading? As soon as Li De heard this, he became interested. Yes, young man. It''s so advanced. He immediately asked. "What kind of automatic loading? Let the magic language bat take it to experiment Moore nodded excitedly, like a child showing his works to his elders. After reaching out to the goblin behind him, 30 Human Mage apprentices arranged by the city hall to assist the goblin work in the alchemy factory immediately cooperated with the goblin to launch a movable steel shelf with a height of 1.5 blade and a length of about 5 blade. The only difference is that there are two rows of black alchemy bombs fixed on these iron shelves. There are holes of equal size and spacing on the iron shelf. The alchemy bomb can just get in half, but it will not fall into the hole because of its volume. There are subtle little clasps around the hole. The alchemy bomb can''t move after being stuck in the hole, but it can be easily taken out. Very good design. "This is your autoloader design?" Li De watched with interest. "Yes, crown, next, please witness the great invention of goblins and dwarfs! This is a magical alchemy creation! " Moore was dancing, proud and excited. When the iron frame with the alchemy bomb was fixed and would not slide, the mage apprentice and goblin immediately dodged. Then, under everyone''s gaze, the magic language bat in shell armor stood up and walked step by step on the iron shelf, the magic language bat has two huge claws, standing about 3.5-4 blades tall, and its abdomen is about 1.6-1.7 blades above the ground. It''s just right up to the iron shelf.Li De''s expression is very delicate when he sees this scene. This is absolutely a supporting measure. Goblins and dwarfs don''t look ugly, but they do have technical content. Then, under Lee''s gaze, the Melo bat''s body pressed down slightly. Just at the front of the iron shelf, there was a slightly erect steel plate to limit the magic language bat''s armor. Then, the hole under the magic language bat''s armor was directly aligned with the alchemy bomb. Huge body pressure, the alchemy bomb is directly squeezed into the armor hole, click ~ sound. The two rows of 20 alchemy bombs were packed into the Melo bat''s armor. Only a small part of the alchemy bomb is exposed on the outside of the armor, and the inside has been fixed by a small mechanism. There is no need to worry about falling off. Then the magic language bat stood up and successfully completed the automatic loading process in just over 20 seconds. After reading it, Li De couldn''t help but clap his hands and exclaimed that these Aboriginal people''s brain holes were really not small. In the era of pure machinery, they even came up with this kind of "automatic loading" design. Moreover, the whole process was extremely smooth, and there was no obvious defect. It''s amazing. At least let him think, he can never think of such a coquettish operation. "What if you want to drop a bomb?" Loading was only the first step, and then, more importantly, dropping bombs. Lee could not imagine how the armor could drop alchemy bombs out of the armor. Can''t we use manual labor? Isn''t that too low. Moore is even more proud of that. "Under the crown, this suit of armor is custom-made for magic language bats. As long as the magic language bat can still move, it can drop bombs automatically The principle of black face is MMP. Seeing that Li De''s expression was not good, Moore didn''t dare to betray the truth, so he quickly opened his mouth to explain. "When we and the dwarves studied making armor, we found that the magic language bat has a very strong control over the body. They can easily control the muscles and bones of every body because of flying and turning frequently in the air "And then?" "And then we forged this armor for it!" Moore''s eyes are a bit of a crazy scientist. "There is a mechanism inside each suit of armor. As long as the magic language bat controls the muscle to squeeze the switch, the switch of the alchemy bomb fixed in the armor will automatically turn on, and the alchemy bomb will fall directly. The huge force of the fall of the alchemy bomb will pull the pull ring off the top of the bomb, and directly complete the last step of dropping the bomb. Every alchemy bomb is located in the place where magic language bat is most suitable for exerting force... " Niuba. At this time, Li De couldn''t find a better way to describe it. Isn''t it biological armor? Use the biological characteristics to study the armor suitable for the opponent. That''s too much, isn''t it? You can all work it out. Although the principle seems simple, there are not enough brain holes and horizons to make such a simple technology to make a perfect match for the magic language bat armor. It must be said that the combination of the goblin and the dwarf really exceeded his expectation. The two short races had different fireworks. The magic language bat''s wisdom is not low after being trained by the blood clan. It is equivalent to a human child of 11 or 12 years old, and is fully qualified for this job. But Lee didn''t stop asking questions. "If something goes wrong, like a jam, the alchemy Bomb doesn''t fall?" More pride on Moore''s face. "Under the crown, we have already taken this into consideration and specially improved the alchemy bomb. The alchemy bomb mounted on the demon bat will not explode after pulling the pull ring, but will explode after a violent impact. That is to say, even if the shell is jammed, the alchemy bomb will not hurt the magic language bat if it is not dropped. All that is needed is to take down the alchemy bomb after returning. Even this suit of armor has a very strong ability to remove armor. As long as the magic language bat simultaneously controls the muscles of four parts of the body to touch the hidden clasps in the armor, the armor will fall off directly, which also avoids the situation that the flying speed is delayed by the armor when a strong enemy needs to escape. " Li De''s eyes show a bit of surprise, this design is really good, even consider escape. But he did not give up and continued to ask questions. "Will mounting 20 alchemy bombs affect the agility and flight speed of magic language bats? If it doesn''t affect, can we mount more? " "Under the crown, this is the best mount we''ve got after hundreds of tests. It balances flight speed and flexibility, and 20 alchemy bombs are the best choice without too much impact on the magic language bat." "If more alchemy bombs are mounted, what is the limit?""Forty, double that! However, the speed of magic language bat will be reduced to the extreme, and the flying height will not exceed 500 blades "Is there an alternative armor?" "At present, there is only this one..." "if the enemy intercepts the enemy in the air, how can the demon language bat with the bomb deal with it... " some can be sent to protect and some to load... " "... " Li De inquired very carefully, even whether the weather affects the loading, dropping speed, loading speed, and matching The cost of a set of equipment... And so on. Finally, he got more satisfactory answers. This suit has a lot of advantages. First, it''s fast to load - it''s equipped with an automatic loading device that can load a magic bat in as little as 30 seconds, including the time from landing to taking off. Second, fast bomb dropping - as long as magic language is used to control bats, all 20 alchemy bombs can be dropped in one second, causing huge damage directly. Third, it doesn''t affect flight speed - the armor design is very dynamic, has limited impact on the magic language bat''s flight, and can quickly take off the armor at the most critical moment, which is worth a lot of money. Fourth, the cost is low. The whole set of armor, together with the supporting measures for loading ammunition, can be used for large-scale production at the cost of 50 jinpuke. These advantages make this suit of armor meet the requirements of Li De, although ugly, but very practical. To this end, he named the suit air force one. There will be No. 1, No. 2 and No. 3. When he develops the No. 100, the air force system of dawn city will be a nightmare for all ground forces. "Let''s go for a test flight. I want to see the strength of this armor easily." Li De doesn''t continue to talk on paper. After Moore''s introduction, he immediately let the remaining four magic language bats in the factory load ammunition. Then more than a dozen magic language bats were called to test the power of the armor. Of course, just in case, Lee sat on Castro, not on the loaded magic bat. After all, the armor is just beginning to be developed and has not been mass produced. If the production is not in place, there will be some problems... Although he is now strong, even if he is hit by an alchemy bomb, his life will not be in danger, but he will be embarrassed. Castro flapped his wings with a group of younger brothers, Stanley, Moore, and a dozen goblins and apprentices of human mages sitting on the back of the magic bat. Several mage apprentices who had not been in the magic language bat were frightened by flying in the air and screamed, which added a bit of joy to the air. Castro is heading towards the dawn plain, which has not yet been opened. The area of dawn city is Hulu terrain, which is composed of two plains. The upper part of Hulu is the moon plain under development, and the lower part is the larger dawn plain. This vast plain, 150 km long and 60 km wide, is still in its original form at this time. It used to be a hunting place for magic language bats, and it is also the development direction of dawn city in the future. Of course, the future may be very far away. At present, there is still a large area of land undeveloped in such a small area as moonlight civilians. It is almost impossible to start the land of dawn plain without the support of 3.5 million people. According to Li De''s estimation, planning may begin in five years, and the dawn city will have the strength to support the development of the dawn plain eight or even ten years later. If you want to open up such a vast land, you can''t support it now. Even if the magic factory rises to 500000 a month, the income of kimpuk will not be able to support the development of this land. Dawn city was developed on the basis of the ancient blood castle. It took the blood clan hundreds of years to build it. It was standing on the shoulders of giants. If we want to develop the dawn plain, it is to build a little bit from scratch, and the two difficulties are not the same concept. Hoo ~ Castro spread out his bat wings, soared in the air, and leaped across the moonlight plain. Under the spring wind, a large number of wheat fields were blowing with waves of wheat. Looking down from the sky, it looks like the most dreamy fairy tale scene. Several wings spread across the dawn plain, and then entered the gourd neck of gourd terrain, a 5 km long narrow channel. The channel is like two palms standing on the table top, flying from it, extremely oppressive. Around the towering mountains, like the blade of a horizontal knife, the gray white rock in the gap of vegetation cover like a giant''s hard skin.From time to time, there are colorful birds flying in the air, but the breath of Castro can make those little things scattered. The ground is covered by green vegetation, there is no trace of human smoke, everything is full of primitive flavor. Li De is also the first time to fly here. He feels very fresh. He turns around and has a lot of land belonging to him. The length of five kilometers is blinking at high speed. When the moment out of the passage, everyone suddenly opened up. A flat plain, like a green carpet, can''t be seen. There is only an indescribable high mountain at the end. The exaggerated peak seems to break through the sky, covered with snow. It''s like a stone tower connecting heaven and earth. It''s majestic and magnificent. It''s a big part higher than the surrounding mountains. Li De chulue estimated that the main peak should be one of the highest peaks in the Yuanshan mountains, with a height of at least 7000 blades. It must be at least three or four hundred kilometers away from the dawn plain. If it were not for the fine weather and cloudless weather today, he would not have been able to see the mountains so far away. The Hulu terrain of dawn city is like a piece of cake cut from the middle, surrounded by 3000 blade mountain peaks protecting the land. If you want to fly in from above, you must first enter from the surrounding towering mountains with hundreds of kilometers and 3000 blades. It is almost impossible to come out and attack the city of dawn from the front and leap into it from the back. Because of the existence of magic elements, most of life can''t reach 2000 blades above the ground. The magic elements in the sky can easily tear steel in the wind. Only the extremely powerful life of the dragon can leap to the height of 3000 blades, but the giant dragon is not so easy to find, and there has never been a trace of the dragon in the distant mountains. After looking at it a little, Li De withdrew his gaze and pointed to a hill covered with tall grass on the ground. "Go, start your show." I don''t know why. There are not many trees in the dawn plain. Most of them are tall weeds and vines, not primitive forests. Moll and Stanley''s magic language bat also flew to Lee, but neither of them dared to approach Castro. Both of them were looking forward to Lee''s order. Moore is looking forward to showing the goblin''s masterpieces in front of Lee in order to gain more appreciation from him. Stanley is expecting the alchemy bomb and bomb carrying armor to surprise him. After all, he is now the real power figure in dawn City, and he may need such power in the future. The blood clan riding on the magic language bat got the command from Li De and immediately drove the demon language bat forward. The speed of the magic language bat with its huge wings did not significantly slow down. After arriving at the destination designated by Li De in a short time of more than ten seconds, the blood clan gave the order to bomb the magic language bat only the armor under five magic language bodies was banging for a while the slightly exposed alchemy bomb was instantly released. Then, like laying eggs, hundreds of black alchemy bombs fell quickly. After that, the five magic bats dropped all their bombs in the area. Thousands of blades fell in less than ten seconds. The ground rumbles ~ bang! Bang! Bang! All over the sky, the soil and grass debris splashed, and birds were startled around. The ground was shaking, and the terrible explosion caused an extremely exaggerated response in this area. The violent air waves wave after wave, and the surrounding vegetation was torn and blown over like paper paste. The thick smoke made it look like the end of the day. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang. The scene was very violent. A moment later, there was no explosion like rolling thunder, and the scene fell into a dead silence. After a long time, the smoke was gone, and Lee looked at the huge holes on the ground, and his expression was a little surprised. All around the hill were bombed by Alchemy bombs, and the dense craters made it look like the dry sand around. The land was knocked down by raindrops, and bowl shaped holes were created one by one. Within the scope of hundreds of blades, all vitality was lost, and the ground was turned over. This kind of lethality is not inferior to the large-scale composite magic used by the army. However, unlike the large-scale composite magic, it only takes more than ten seconds to throw a bomb. However, the large-scale composite magic is calculated according to the sun''s day. But the only thing that makes Lee''s eyes tingle in this scene is that a tree with three blade height at the top of the hill is still intact. It''s all destroyed, but the most central area is still strong. When he saw this scene, Li De''s mouth twitched. MMP, this criterion is really worrying.In the future, the air force must strengthen its training. On the whole, however, he was very satisfied with the armor. Although there are many defects, there are still many points to be improved, but the advantages are also bright. The wings of dawn, from now on, will really become the wings of the city of dawn. They will defend the sky of the city of dawn. Stanley, who also watched the scene, had a thoughtful expression. In fact, the devastating explosion just now really took him by surprise. In such a terrible attack, even if he is faced with the bombing of this intensity, he will be seriously injured even if he does not die. Looking at those dense pits on the ground, the corner of the mouth is even more ruthless. At this time, he understood why Li De had always attached so much importance to the alchemy bombs and the air force, which was so powerful that he could not help but be moved. What''s more, the attack efficiency of alchemy bomb is very high. How long does it take from dropping to exploding?? Compared with the long casting time of magic, it is too much. There are 1000 magic language bats dropping bombs at the same time. No one can bear the damage caused. But at this time, Li De thought of a different point, and his excited expression slightly solidified, because he found that he seemed to be happy early. "The manufacturing cost of an alchemy bomb is 25 jinpuke, and 100 is 2500..... I just used 2500 jinpuke in one experiment..." Li Dexin immediately bled. The fur of Warcraft just purchased from Centaur tribe has not been transported to green city for kimpuk. In terms of the kinpuk reserves in the dawn City, this consumption is not small. Moreover, according to this calculation, a battle will cost at least thousands of alchemy bombs. One 25, a thousand, that is more than 20000 jinpuke. If we fight on a larger scale, I''m afraid it will be more exaggerated. At present, there are 500 magic language bats allocated to dawn wing. If all bombs are dropped, 10000 alchemy bombs can be dropped at a time, which is 250000 jinpuke. Li De''s eyes showed a wry smile. It was not an ordinary battle, but a naked burning of money. I didn''t feel it before. After all, at that time, it was very rich, but it cost millions to transform. After kimpuk became poor, he felt some flesh ache. "It''s possible that dawn city will go bankrupt in this way. No, we have to speed up to make money." Li De vaguely realized that the dawn city might face economic crisis in the near future, not because he didn''t earn a lot, but now every place in the dawn city needs money. With the construction of the new urban area which is about to start, once the gold gobbler is opened, the economy of the whole dawn city will be swallowed up by it. Therefore, we must speed up the strategic progress of the low mountains and hills, and earn a few waves of blood. Otherwise, he would be so poor that he couldn''t afford to use an alchemy bomb. After the test, the group returned to the refinery with different moods. The head of the goblin clan chief, Moore, never lowered his head after the bat had been enchanted. It''s so glorious. Just now, both the alchemy bomb and bomb carrying armor have played a perfect role. The most important thing is that the alchemy bomb is produced by goblins, and the goblins of bomb carrying armor are also involved in the design. Both of these are related to them. This directly activated the pride factor in the old goblin''s heart. Lee looked at Moore''s appearance a little funny, Goblin''s character is really the best. "Moore, you''ve done a good job. You''ve won my approval whether it''s Alchemy bombs or bomb carrying armor. A separate department will be set up in the later stage of the alchemy plant, which will only be responsible to me in the future, and I will be directly in charge of you. The city hall will provide you with the resources needed by the alchemy factory in the first place. " Moore''s face was as bright as a chrysanthemum. "Under the crown, your vision is enough to make the creator praise!! Goblins won''t let you down, I promise the goddess of life Li De nodded. "In half a month, there will be a war in dawn city. You need to produce at least 2000 alchemy bombs in half a month." And then he turned to Stanley. "Stanley, you go and tell the weapons factory to make the Melo bat armor, and then to make the Centaur armor. I need all the magic language bats on dawn wing to be able to wear air force one in the shortest possible time "Yes, under the crown." After arranging the two tasks, Li De was a little relieved. The rhythm of these days is really a bit fast, but after three months of deep sleep, he wasted so much precious time that he had to deal with it seriously. There are so many things. Looking at Stanley in front of him, Li De just wants to speak, and the system prompts him to shine."Ding, your bloodline Frey Cachar has successfully transferred to scarlet hunter. The strength of blood clan has been increased, and you have gained 1000 experience points." The exclusive hidden occupation of blood clan has finally been transferred. Li De immediately turns to the city hall with excitement. The trump card of blood clan will be born soon. He''s going to witness it. Scarlet hunter, he would like to know how terrifying it would be if these blood descendants were transferred to this invincible profession. Chapter 276 The hidden occupation of blood clan, scarlet hunter, is undoubtedly Li De''s killer mace. Needless to say anything else, it''s easy to judge how strong the profession is just from the time when each profession changes jobs... Because only extremely powerful forces need such a long time to adapt. Back to the city hall. At the first sight of Frey, reed was shocked. If we say that the blood mage is high cold, the blood sucking sword guard is fierce, and the bloody blade has no waves. Then the scarlet hunter is just like a giant dragon in the wilderness. The momentum of his body is full of frightening strength, like a giant blade of dragon slaughtering, pointing to his forehead with a sharp blade. Frey''s prestige was not covered up in the slightest, and his whole body was like a dragon. The low-level life didn''t even dare to look into his eyes. Powerful and dignified. Li De''s steps were a little slow. Then a thick smile hung on his face. This is his blood origin. The stronger the other party is, the stronger his strength will be. Check Frey''s properties. Frey kacharr Title: Slayer (controls the true meaning of blood clan power, death and blood accompany with it, strength + 300%, recovery speed increased by 500%, immunity is death skill, immunity confusion and soul skill, with perfect characteristics: Terror comes. Arrival of Terror (perfect): exudes the dignity of dark life. The enemy will be tested every 10 seconds. If the will is lower than the threshold, he will fall into boundless fear and can shut down voluntarily.) Age: 132 level: 12 Occupation: scarlet Hunter special talent: rebirth by bathing blood, leaving a bat''s body in the blood pool of the blood clan. After death, the body can be reunited in the blood pool, but there will be a period of extreme weakness for three months. Cooling time: half a year. Killing hand, combat awareness, combat skills, battlefield sense of smell, etc. have been upgraded to extraordinary level, and special features have been obtained: danger perception (can sense the coming threat) king of hunting and killing, can devour blood after killing the enemy, and permanently improve the strength. Limited ¡¤ unique skill: scarlet killing. After becoming a blood clan, the strength, body recovery speed, speed and magic recovery speed are increased by 300%, and the consumption of 50% blood in the body can be increased to 600%, immune to the negative state below legendary level, and gain the characteristics of Dark Reaper, lasting for 30 minutes, and maintain the scarlet killing state by continuously consuming blood. Dark Reaper: the power of scarlet power attached to the attack is + 300%. After killing the enemy, the blood in the enemy''s body will condense into killing bats. The killing bats will inherit 70% of the enemy''s strength. The killing bats can devour the blood, grow, multiply and split. Each killing bat can control the killing bat actively when the blood is exhausted. Passive talent: super strength, super physique, super agility, super magic affinity, super magic control. Introduction: the most powerful hunter of blood clan. They are born by bathing in blood. Death is their pronoun. Killing accompanies them. Strong and invincible. Li De''s eyes are only surprise and exclamation. No matter how many times he has seen it, he will still feel that it is too strong. The exclusive hidden occupation of blood clan is really too overbearing. Frey''s attributes perfectly demonstrate how powerful a superior race can be when its potential is fully activated. Perhaps at the beginning, this profession was not so strong, but it was inherited from the gods and improved by the divine material. Even Li De was sure that the talent and skills of this profession were not inferior to that of the golden race. That''s right. It''s just so outrageous. Who makes this hidden profession strengthened by the most essential power of the gods. That is to say. Blood clan now has the potential to fight with any race. Even if it''s a dragon. The smile on Li De''s face became abnormal. It''s so cool. It''s hard for outsiders to imagine a career system comparable to that of the golden race. Once the potential of scarlet hunter is released, no one can resist the rise of blood clan. "Under the crown, Frey salutes you." Frey, who is tall and burly, is still powerful at this time. Although he has converged a lot in front of Li De, he has not yet been able to fully control that powerful force after his transfer. Li De nods, some can''t wait to ask. "Frey, what is the trial of will? Why do you spend so much time? " Frey''s transition to scarlet hunter is close to three days. This greatly exceeded his expectation. The other three professions were successfully transferred in half a day at most. By comparison, the time taken by scarlet hunters is exaggerated. Frey''s face was somewhat complicated, and he sighed heavily. He narrated the battle of green city hundreds of years ago, especially the scene of facing extraordinary magic and pressure.Finally, the second generation of blood Americans has a deep tone. "Under the crown, if it wasn''t for the last moment, I chose to stay with our castle, and finally faced the threat of the supernatural mage and the piercing cold of death. Perhaps, the final transfer failed... " after that, he took a deep breath. No one could imagine that a level 10 blood clan would face the pressure brought by level 20 transcendence. That''s the danger that the soul is madly resisting. Every moment I want to escape. It is impossible for a person with poor ambition to resist. That is even against the test of common sense, after all, in the real environment, few people will deliberately face the five rings magic. After listening, Li De''s brow was slightly frozen. "No wonder it took so much of my blood. This will trial actually constructs an illusion, and also reproduces the scene of the supernatural mage Frey once encountered. Is it too difficult to transfer? " Lee is aware of the difficulty of changing jobs in a profession comparable to the golden race. Even with his current strength to face the extraordinary, there will only be two ends - escape or death. Extraordinary, that''s a leap in life level. It''s not a dimensional life with the combat effectiveness of level 19 mage. Among the tens of millions of people in the south of the Nolan Empire, there is such an extraordinary person on the surface. We can imagine how powerful this combat capacity is, which is the only one among tens of millions of people. Li De turned his eyes to the blood descendants who still did not wake up. There are some worries in my eyes. Frey can survive. He is not surprised that this second-generation blood descendant has experienced the war hundreds of years ago, and his mind is strong enough. But can these blood clans survive in the face of extraordinary difficulties? The answer came quickly, half an hour after Frey woke up. All of the 12 Blood Americans who took part in the transfer recovered. This surprised and disappointed him. What surprised him was that even if it was so difficult, all the seven second-generation blood descendants had successfully transferred to their posts. A little disappointed is that only one of the five three generations who participated in the transfer was successful. The other four three generations of blood Americans all failed. The total number of successful transfer is 8, and the level of each blood clan has reached 12. The success rate of the second generation is 100%, but the third generation is only 20%. The huge gap made Lee frown. "Odyssey, what happened to you in the will trial?" To Li De''s surprise, all people''s experiences are different. For example, Otis encountered a level 15 thunder storm bear that he had accidentally seen in the deep mountain range when he was at level 9. He was hunted endlessly by the thunder bear in the fantasy, until in the end, Otis broke through the limit and got the inheritance of scarlet hunter with his strong willpower and courage to die with each other. Level 9 was hunted by level 15 Warcraft, surpassing two major levels. It was no less difficult than Frey''s face to face the extraordinary. What Harrison encountered was a piece of broken ancient magic book, which recorded an extremely obscure magic. In reality, Harrison gave up learning, but in the fantasy, he read a lot of ancient books to study the origin of the broken magic book, recovered the broken magic in countless failures, and completed the challenge with his indomitable willpower. Augustine is pulling a long bow, Dylan is learning a kind of extremely difficult warrior skills... the experiences of each blood clan are different, but the only thing that is the same is that these experiences are unforgettable setbacks and failures in their minds, which are unforgettable and unforgettable. After listening to several people''s narration, Li De nodded clearly. This will test is really difficult to abnormal, let yourself go back to the past, to face the failure that I was unable to complete and extremely unforgettable. Most people face the challenge that they have tried so many times and still fail. They will give up subconsciously. This is normal human nature. If it is not a person of firm will, there is no way to resist it. The same is true of the four three generations of blood Americans who failed. They chose to give up at the last moment and did not have enough will to step into that step. It must be said that this is a pity, but the twelve blood lineages, whether they failed or succeeded, gave Li De great help. At least the next time he changes jobs, he can make other blood clan ready. "You guys, although you have lost the qualification to transfer to scarlet hunter, you can still transfer to other professions. What do you want to transfer to? " Scarlet hunter is a downward compatible class. Every blood clan has a chance to change jobs. If they fail, they can switch to other professions.But scarlet hunter, a profession powerful enough to compete with the golden race, needs a strong enough heart and fearless will. Even if it fails only once, there will be no second chance to change jobs. The hidden profession of the blood clan is as arrogant as an elf. It can only allow the strongest will to transfer. If it doesn''t work, there won''t be a second chance. When the scarlet hunter can not be upgraded to another level of 10, he can be promoted to another level. However, the number of this profession may not be too large in the future. Li De shook his head, feeling a little sad. Many have strong willpower, but to challenge the level of "extraordinary magic" and "death threat", it is good to have three or five blood clans. You should know that this group of people who reach level 10 are definitely the most talented and powerful group of people of blood clan. Talent also contains willpower. The failure rate of the three generations of blood descendants, who have lived for 50 or 60 years, is so high that those four generations and five generations of blood descendants will be even more exaggerated. After all, the experience of these blood clan is still too little. Several failed blood clan faces some loss, but no one said more, this is their own test, in addition to their own willpower is not enough, also can not say anything else. Without Li De''s accident, several people chose blood mage. After transferring to Jihe''s failed blood clan, they accepted their experience again. So far, except for the three 15 grade blood American Amy, grot and Stanley, all the other blood descendants have successfully transferred to other positions. And he also gained a lot of experience, which can be called a wave of fat. There are 592 blood people who have been transferred to normal occupations, and each 100 points of experience is 59200. Eight blood descendants have become scarlet hunters. Each 1000 points of experience adds up to 8000. In addition to the 5000 experience gained by Karp before, his current experience has reached lv15 (7220010w), and he is still more than 20000 years away from upgrading to level 16. This has to make Li De feel that the blood clan is his treasure house. And now there are 740 blood clans in total, plus three 15 grade blood descendants is 743 people, each month can provide him with a fixed salary. Although this experience is very small compared with his current level, the potential can be clearly seen. If you give him a few years to develop the blood clan, it is likely that the fixed experience provided by the blood clan every month will become his biggest source of experience income. This fixed wage is more stable than anything else. After the transfer of blood clan, Li De was in a better mood. After all, after all, the overall strength of the blood clan has increased by at least three times, or even five times. We can call the day when he wakes up as the rising day of blood clan. He turned his head and looked at Stanley, who was powerful around him. "Stanley, get ready to go to the low hills and open up trade channels with other centaurs. I need you to open up enough trading channels as soon as possible. Dawn city needs a lot of wealth to supplement the money we lack. " Then he turned around and looked around at the second-generation blood descendants who had just transferred. "Except for Harrison, you seven will go together. Odyssey, you''re in charge of this trade deal as the home team, and the dead bones will cooperate with you as a force deterrent. Centaurs are a strong fighting race. They only respect the strong. If you want to trade with the other side, you have to show enough strength. But you should also take good care of this degree. While playing a deterrent effect, you can''t really make the other party hostile. I''ll explain it to the dead bones. " "The Centaur''s Warcraft fur is the main object we need to trade at the moment. The purpose of this time is to establish preliminary contact with a group of tribes in the low mountains and hills, which can be traded at normal prices. After a good start, we can consolidate our relationship with them. In the future, we can use these Centaur tribes to seek more resources. It''s better to turn the hills and hills like dwarf valleys into the resource points of our dawn city. " Lee''s goal has never been simply to make money. He wants more. The wealth of one or two tribes could not satisfy his surging ambition. Especially after he was familiar with the nature of centaurs, this bold plan could be implemented. In any case, if it failed, the loss would not be too great. Without the air force, the Centaur could not do anything to the winged blood clan. "Yes, under the crown." Everyone saluted with excitement. This was the first time that Li De gave orders to them in person, in addition to plundering the population. No one wants to be forgotten. They are all the core figures of the blood clan. They are not willing to be reduced to the second tier... They want to pay more for the dawn city.¡ª¡ª - - - after a short period of rectification, April 7. A total of 600 magic language bats, carrying 1200 sets of rare level armor temporarily produced by the weapon factory, flew to the low mountains and hills under the leadership of seven blood clans who became scarlet hunters. This time, unlike in the past, there was no leader. In this team, the most powerful force is a 18 level bone dragon, which is flapping damaged Dragon Wings, with a wingspan of 20 blades, and a faint blue soul fire burning inside its head. "Gagaga... humble Centaur, your king, the great dead man is back! With your wealth and treasures, welcome the great man of withered bones. " Because Li De sleeps in the sky of dawn city. After three months of boring dancing, he finally gets the chance to go out and play. He is so excited that he can''t help himself. The howl along the way is more penetrating than the howling of demons, which makes many Warcraft far away from the ground. Low hills, stone hoof tribe. As a tribe with 40000 and a half soldiers, Shiti tribe is undoubtedly the ruler of hundreds of kilometers around. But the only thing that bothers the Centaurs is that their territory is on the side of barren wilderness and human territory. This is a very dangerous existence, and they have to be vigilant at all times. For not only will the damned and dirty orcs invade their territory, but also the cunning and greedy humans will spy on them. Centaurs, with their extremely strong bodies and reputation, have always been the most popular type of slaves in the bloody arena of mankind. Slave traders loved to capture these strong lives. The stone hoof tribe close to the outside world has undoubtedly suffered countless losses. For the present stone hoof tribe, all life outside is a fatal danger. So they never don''t deal with humans or orcs. In the long years, they had countless people killed by orcs or plundered by human conspiracy to become slaves. Therefore, when they encounter life outside, the stone hoof tribe will launch an attack recklessly. Whether the opponent is an orc or a cunning human who likes to claim to be a businessman. The area controlled by Shiti tribe has become a forbidden area because of its powerful force and extreme exclusion. Even slave merchants did not dare to enter this area easily. And for the shihoof tribe, they relied on this behavior to obtain precious peace, so they carried out it more firmly. But today, this large tribe of Centaur warriors with more than 40000 and a total number of more than 50000 has encountered an unimaginable enemy. Bone dragon. No one knows where the skull dragon came from or why it attacked them. All we know is that the enemy is coming, and that it is an extremely powerful enemy. Among the towering walls made of earth and stone, thousands of giant tents made of animal skins are placed disorderly in the high walls. In the sky outside the stone hoof tribe, a majestic behemoth made the originally quiet tribe fall into anxiety. Bone dragon, this legendary life has never appeared in the low mountains and hills. Why do you come to Shiti tribe now?? "Humble centaurs, great boneless men, eternal immortals will show you what strength is!" The Centaur below was flustered when he felt the withered dragon Witton. "Join the matrix!" "Draw the bow In the tribe, after perceiving the existence of the enemy, two huge voices rang out. After hearing the familiar voice, the panic Centaur quietly comforted and the fear subsided. Brush ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ in the middle of the high wall, the city gate made of giant wood wrapped with iron sheet was pushed open slowly. The centaurs, dressed in animal skins and bone armour, galloped out at a turbulent pace. In the open space outside the stone hoof tribe, a tide of troops poured out in an instant. The three blade Centaur warrior is majestic. As a strong fighting race, the Centaur''s combat effectiveness is beyond doubt. When they charge, even if there is a dragon in front of them, they will attack with the determination to die. No one can stop the Centaur from charging. To all the Centaurs'' surprise, the bone dragon flying in the air did not initiate war against them. He is flaunting his wings deliberately. The dragon power from the dead bones is like the tide. It is the pressure of the soul, which is unavoidable. However, due to the excessive number of centaurs, after they formed an army array, the momentum reduced most of the dragon''s power, and there was no scene of self confusion."Roar ~" the dead bone looked at the primitive equipment of the Centaur below, and gave a scornful roar, and the fire of the empty soul shook. "Poor centaurs, you are so poor that you can''t afford armor and bows? Do you need a great dead man to show you what wealth is... gagaga, they are really a group of weak and poor guys. " Damn all the Centaurs were infuriated by the sarcastic tone. This son of a bitch!! "Shoot!" Brush ~ command GANGDA, the dense arrows with the buzzing sound of breaking the air directly toward the dead bones, the arrows in the sky like locusts covered the light. There were only 30000 soldiers in the tribe at this time, but ten thousand of them were archers. The Centaur''s heavy warriors and archers are known for their glory. However, the archers'' equipment is a little shabby. Most of the long bows on the Centaurs'' hands are made of the tendons of Warcraft, and the body of the bows is made of white bone or hardwood. Although each one is close to the height of two blades, it can be called a heavy bow and crossbow, but its lethality is extremely limited. The most important thing is that most of the crossbows and arrows on their hands are ground by the tusks or bone pieces of Warcraft. It''s full of primitive flavor. When these ancient arrows attack the dead bones, the bone dragon, which has reached level 18, has no escape at all. Instead, it flies up against the arrow with a grin. With the sound of clanging ~ the dense percussion sounds, and those bone arrows are just like tickling. The defense of this head is no less than that of the bone dragon with extraordinary armor, and is not broken by the arrow at all. "Gagaga, a group of ignorant and humble centaurs, are you tickling the great dead man? Ha ha ha, it''s so weak and pathetic! " The Centaur is angry again, this damned bone dragon, they will extinguish its undead fire!! Crazy arrow rain again covered the sky. But the dead bone tightly just slightly flapped the wings, even the reaction is lazy to respond, let those arrows hit. Without exception, even if the arrow that can penetrate the heavy armor of the human knight can play a role in the face of the extraordinary level of defense, there is no way but to sell the cute. A moment later, the skeleton seemed to be tired of playing with it. He made a dive from the low altitude of hundreds of blades, and suddenly passed the super low altitude of the Centaur''s army of 20 blades. The dead bones carrying the terrible dragon power immediately caused a panic among centaurs. And the attack density that follows is skyrocketing. But it still doesn''t work. That thick white bone is the best armor. The dead bone did not launch a real attack on the Centaur. After turning around, a gray white energy flowed in his mouth, and then he directly spewed out on the open space closely separated by more than 20 blades of the Centaur ~ Yila ~ the undead breath with endless death energy burst out on the ground. The low grass ground is eroded by negative energy. The yellow land instantly turned into a lifeless pale. The huge dragon breath spits out more than 30 blade length. The Centaurs around were shocked to see this scene. If the dead bones attacked them, at least forty or fifty people would die. All of a sudden, the arrows were more dense. However, the stone hoofed tribe without heavy weapons only use their long bows in their hands to threaten this level 18 bone dragon, which is obviously very unrealistic. At this time, from the formation of centaurs, two tall figures with a head higher than the surrounding centaurs came out. The two centaurs were dressed in iron armour, with a huge axe in their hands, and their bodies were full of terror. Level 15 Centaur heavy soldier. Both figures are at level 15, which is obviously the top fighting power of the hoof iron tribe. "Wow, Kaka ~ humble Centaur, do you feel the power of the great dead man? I am the incarnation of death, the spokesman of power, the immortal existence! Weak race, surrender to me is your best choice. The great bony Lord will forgive your crimes and make you slaves of the dawn city This damned soul!! Originally intended to ask the purpose of the bone dragon, but after hearing this, the two 15 level heavy centaurs were furious!! Roar. "Archery!!! I''m going to kill this damn bone dragon Hiding behind a hill in the distance, Otis and his party heard the voice coming out far away, and their expressions were very delicate. Dylan, who keeps the magic language bat, looks at odes with a kind of strange tone."Can you really deter the enemy?" The sound of the dead bone just now spread far away, and they heard the corners of their mouths twitch violently. So the blood clan thought that if they were the centaurs, they would kill this damned soul even if they didn''t want to die. Hearing this, several other second-generation blood descendants suddenly fell silent. Finally, Otis insisted, "I''ll go up and negotiate with the Centaur later..." other blood descendants immediately looked at ODIS with admiration, as if he was about to die bravely. However, due to the talent of rebirth through blood bath, several people did not worry too much. At most, he will be a hero three months later. Obviously, there are too many people in this negotiation, and there is not much hope in this negotiation. After half an hour, the horde of centaurs finally slowed down. At this time, Otis looked at several people, staring at his eyes, scalp numb, forced to stand up. At this time, he felt that the next scene to face may be much more difficult than the will test. God knows what he has heard in this half day. Even ODEs is sure that if the dead bones were not really able to exercise, he would have been broken into bones by the centaurs, worth 10000 years in the manger. Chapter 277 On the night of March 14, the office on the third floor of the city hall. Moore and Warren were sitting on the sofa, leafing through a pile of scribbled drawings with interest. Reed sat opposite them, and Harrison stood behind him, his back to the yellow light. Outside the window is the sound of wind blowing trees sparse, inside the room is the sound of crisp paper. Li De looked at the drawings he had recited in front of him. His expression was very delicate. "Warren, are these armor sets useful?" Less than 1.5 blade, the master forging dwarfs shook his head and nodded, and looked at the expression of Li De, and was eager to speak. "Lord of the city..." "it''s OK, just say it." After getting rid''s approval, Warren was a little relieved, and then began to speak. "These armours are undoubtedly very sophisticated and must have been designed by countless people. But the problem is that they are too sophisticated to match the rough fighting style of the Melo bat. And these designers must have never been exposed to magic language bats. Their design seems reasonable, but it is extremely contradictory to the flying and attacking habits of magic language bats. In addition... "Warren took a deep look at Lee. "The design drawings of these armor sets must not be the product of the glory theme plane... Oh? Hearing this, Li De''s mouth turned into a smile. He is worthy of being a dwarf forging master who has dealt with weapons all his life. His observation is really extraordinary. Looking down at the armor design drawings on the table top, Li De nodded. "That''s right..." this is after he went back to earth two days ago to deal with the affairs of the scarlet moon. By the way, he described the armor designed by the data analysis department in glory. He ordered the production of air force one before he remembered that he asked the data analysis department to design the armor himself. I was very embarrassed. Quickly find a gap to go back to the earth, bring these data back to glory. The development of scarlet moon is very healthy. The time he left the earth for more than a month did not affect the scarlet moon. His trident is still forging steadily, waiting for the opening of glory. The armor designed by the data analysis department was so sleepy that he didn''t get feedback after the first version of the design was completed. Therefore, when the data analysis department was idle, he designed the second and the third section... after reading the drawings designed by the data analysis department, Li de could only smile bitterly. Because of his deep sleep, unable to give timely feedback to the other party, the armor designed by the earth can only be simulated with rigid models. They don''t know the real state of the magic language bat, so the design and use of it are disconnected. Dwarfs and goblins can fly with magic language bats without restriction. If they make mistakes, they will immediately modify them. Air force one is the finished product after hundreds of modifications. Naturally, there is a gap between the one designed on earth that has not been modified once. And now air force one has been able to basically meet his current needs, so the earth did not meet his requirements and did not pay too much attention. "Yes, this is indeed another plane of alchemy. Warren, this is only their first generation of design drawings, without any modification. Do you think there is anything worth learning from? " Valen got the affirmative answer and looked up again with great interest. Was the forging master of the heterotopic surface? It''s fun. "Lord, I can assure you that you must have given them the body data of magic language bats, but they have not seen any real magic language bats. Although the design of this suit of armor is very precise, it is quite different from the real situation of magic language bat. But some of these points are worth learning. For example, this design is designed by the flying knight to control and drop bombs. The alchemy bomb is fixed with the mechanism with exquisite alchemy technology. As long as the knight presses the button on his back, the bomb can be dropped immediately. This idea is absolutely wonderful. In addition, the idea of remote control bomb dropping is to set up a double magic array, one on the abdomen of the magic language bat, and one on the ground. After using magic, the bomb can be directly controlled on the ground. It''s unbelievable that the forger of heterotopic surface can be so familiar with magic? " The goblin patriarch Moore, who had not been able to hold his tongue, spoke to Warren. "Under the crown, your masterpiece must have been made by a very great alchemy. Look at this, the idea of the development of the air alchemy bomb, the development of special attacks on air units of the alchemy bomb... This is a genius idea! And here, the precision guided alchemy bomb can actually control the alchemy bomb to attack the target you want to attack... The goddess of life is on, which is shocking! There are also, armor piercing alchemy bombs... Burning alchemy bombs... Ground to air alchemy bombs... "Moore and Warren, two guys of the same height, looked more and more intensely, and even couldn''t help shouting when they saw the exciting place. Li De is relieved. MMP, the earth''s technology can amaze the natives in this world. Otherwise, it would be a bit humiliating. However, because of the existence of magic in this world, and the system of alchemy bomb is not the same concept as the system of chemical gunpowder of the earth. The deviation between the two is very large. Most of these earth ideas are very difficult to achieve in glory, and magic must be added to achieve the desired effect. This is an alchemy bomb designed with the advanced ideas of the earth. Although the integration of the two is strange, it is definitely the direction that can be developed in the future. It can be regarded as a guiding concept for the future research and improvement of the alchemy bomb. When Li De returned to earth, he also sent the data of air force one to the data analysis department, and the earth was also improving air force one. Because of the disconnection of information, Li De sometimes couldn''t get in touch with dawn city and scarlet moon in time. He can''t do nothing and act as a contact between the two forces. Poor communication is the biggest problem of dawn city and scarlet moon. Of course, it''s easy to solve. As long as the game is opened, he will have enough players in his hand. At that time, he can set up an intelligence point in green city to directly let the dark pact''s people contact the players of scarlet moon. - - - - after letting Moore and Warren discuss the pile of drawings, reed turned his head and looked at Harrison behind him. After his right arm was transferred to the scarlet hunter, his momentum was obviously different. The former soft breath now turned into a soft and strong one. There was a slight threat of being a superior race. "Harrison, Odyssey, have their actions been counted?" After working out the plan to open up the trade in the low mountains and hills, all the blood clans who transferred their jobs in the past few days were crazy to find Centaur tribes to trade in the hills. And the first trading process is relatively direct. First of all, let the dead bones of level 18 be deterred by force, and then the blood clan comes into the arena to propose their intention, and directly put out their armor to trade. With a strong force as a guarantee, plus affordable armor as a temptation, this set of Centaur tribes who consider themselves strong is particularly good. Of course, it did not go well at the beginning, especially the first tribe, the stone hoof tribe, when Otis came forward to negotiate with each other, the Centaurs were ridiculed by the dead bone for half a day, and all the Centaurs were crazy. Odysseus was almost killed by two level 15 Centaur heavy soldiers. All the Centaurs chased him like crazy. Finally, the blood clan had to give up the deal with this tribe. Later, Otis, the second-generation blood descendants, learned to be smart. Each time, they only let the dead bones to deter them for a short time, and then they quickly started trading. After doing so, the success rate has greatly increased. In just a week, we have made the first transaction with six Centaur tribes, and judging from the reactions of these tribes, we are afraid that the second time will be simpler. "Under the crown, Otis successfully conducted six trade transactions in the low mountains and hills, and determined that he would continue to trade with these six Centaur tribes in the future. In these six deals, serenity traded 1000 sets of rare armor each time, exchanging 5 pieces of wilderness rhinoceros skin for each set. Tribes that don''t have rhinoceros skins in the wilderness have replaced them with other Warcraft fur of equal value. On the whole, 6 deals, we made 6000 rare level armor in exchange for 30000 pieces of wild rhinoceros'' Warcraft fur. A piece of wild rhinoceros skin can make 5 magic scrolls, and the profit of five magic scrolls is 35 kimpke. Converting 30000 pieces of wild rhinoceros skins into jinpuke. According to rough statistics, this week we have made a total of... One million kinpuks Li De''s mouth was suddenly covered with a thick smile. Once upon a time, in the middle ages of the earth, when Europe developed the new continent, those ancient European merchants made profits tens of times or even hundreds of times in every transaction. Li De felt that the trade between the dawn city and the low mountains and hills at this time was quite earth like. Taking advantage of the extreme inequality in industry, we can trade "value equivalence" with centaurs who are still in primitive society. There is no longer a general gap between the two. The most precious armor in Centaur''s mind, dawn city can produce 1000 sets a day, and even more if he wants to. This model is very similar to that of the primitive tribes in the new world of the earth exchanging precious stones for cigarettes and wine made by modern civilization. From the Centaur''s point of view, this price will certainly not lose. After all, other humans will trade with them, and the rare level armor needs at least 15 pieces of wilderness rhinoceros skin.This transaction only costs 5!! This has been a big profit. The Centaur is very happy. Along with the blood clan, they are labeled as loyal, reliable and worth trading. With the "low price" strategy, the blood clan led by Otis has established the foundation for the next cooperation with the Centaur tribe that has completed the transaction. This is also the reason why Li De is not willing to set a price which is too unreasonable. It is the hard truth that we should develop slowly. We will drain the potential of Centaur tribe once and for all. How can we play in the future? "Transport the Warcraft fur to the scarlet mage tower as soon as possible. I need the scarlet mage tower to change this batch of raw materials into jinpuke..." he is short of money and has never realized what it is like to be poor. At this moment, Li De, who is rare, has raised some urgency in this respect. In recent days, the forging of air force No. 1 and the addition of alchemy bombs have directly led to the fact that there are only over 10000 jinpuke on the books of the city hall. Compared with Li Degang when he came to glory, there are 10000 jinpuks, which can support the development of dawn city for at least three months. But now, dawn City, with a population of 50000, has become a powerful production machine. If we want to maintain the current development situation, we need to consume at least 60000 to 80000 jinpuke a month. That''s not military spending. If the cost of making alchemy bombs is included, the 150000 kinpuks can not be stopped... of course, most of these kinpuks enter the dawn city by purchasing materials from the outside world. Although the cost is so high, he still has no plan to tax in a short time. At present, the residents'' savings level in dawn city is still at a very low level. Li De has been raising fish in water, and will not consider large-scale taxation until he has developed a viable market. Now the market in dawn city is deflation, or lack of money. According to his estimation, after large-scale and sustainable construction, the market of dawn city will be able to conduct regular tax operation when the winter moon of this year comes. After all, for the better part of the year, he will invest in kinpuck at dawn to make up for deflation. At that time, the dawn city will really move towards the right path, which no longer requires him to input funds on a large scale to revitalize the market. The self-reliance of tens of thousands of people will be enough to put the city on the right track. "In addition, when the farms and schools are completed, we will build a magic scroll production factory in dawning mage tower." Hearing this, Harrison looked at him in surprise. "Under the crown, are we going to withdraw the scarlet mage tower?" Li De shook his head. "No, our future trade fairs with low mountains and hills will become more and more frequent. With our own magic factory, we can directly digest some raw materials. Scarlet mage tower is limited by the outside world, and I intend to keep it at its present scale for a short time. In the future, we will undertake a large part of the production, and even in the end the scarlet mage tower will be sold directly from dawn city with magic scrolls. " Eggs can''t be put in one basket. And now, as the dawning mage tower grows, he has workers who produce magic scrolls. Although it is far from mature as scarlet mage tower, once the factory of dawn city is cultivated, Li De absolutely believes that the factory potential of dawn city is greater than that of scarlet mage tower. After all, this is his site. You can build as you like, and no one will have any opinions. On the contrary, the scarlet mage tower is subject to too many rules and regulations. "My idea is that scarlet mage tower will be engaged in more high-end magic production in the future, such as the three ring magic scroll, even the four ring magic scroll..." "Harrison, you will inform Stanley, from now on, let people pay attention to whether there are relevant technologies for making three ring and four ring magic scroll outside. If so, they should be brought back at all costs." Lee''s ideas are clear. In the outside world, the scarlet mage tower is bound to be limited when it develops to a certain scale. If it is too strong, spark, a 19 level mage, may not be able to protect the scarlet mage tower. After all, interest is the most frightening devil in the world. No one can escape its temptation. The benefits created by scarlet mage tower have already made countless people envious. "Yes, under the crown." After arranging these two things, Li De got up from the sofa and walked to the window. He put his hands on the wooden edge of the bed. His dark eyes looked at the colorful clouds lit by dusk, and his expression gradually became cold. "Call Ollie, gather all the forces of dawn wing. Inform Stanley that all the blood clans who have been transferred will gather in addition to the Holy Land and other important left behind forces. We''re going to fight a war. " It is the agreement between Li De and the hoof iron tribe to seize the refined iron ore vein, which is also his desire to control the fine iron ore vein. This kind of high-quality resource points, dawn city does not occupy, it is not a waste of resources.As for the horseshoe tribe, the Pauper Centaur tribe, after he occupies the vein, will dig for him like the orcs in the dwarf valley. The only difference is that the orcs in dwarf Valley need to provide full logistics support, and the iron hoofed tribe only needs to provide a small amount of weapons and equipment in exchange. He didn''t know whether the tribe made money or not. He only knew that he would not lose. Of course, this war also has a most important purpose. Test the real combat effectiveness of the blood clan after the transfer. Blood mage, blood sucking sword guard, bloody blade, scarlet hunter, plus the air force of dawn wing - magic language bat loaded with 20 alchemy bombs. This will be a completely different war for the blood clan. He''s going to try the tusks of the blood clan. Chapter 278 "Line up!" "Hooligan ready!" "Long bow, arrow on hand!" Sam hoof iron, a centaur chief of level 15, was standing in the front of the army of 15000 and a half horses. His dark eyes hidden behind the armor were staring at the same huge army, the black wind tribe, thousands of blades away. The confrontation between the two tribes was a flat open space, yellow, dry and slightly cracked, with low weeds growing on the ground, which also seemed somewhat green because of the coming of the sowing season. In the sky, the sun is covered by dark clouds. The thick clouds are like a towering mountain lying in the sky. It''s near dusk, and it''s cool all around. Because of the confrontation between the two sides, the air seems to become very cold and sharp, and the breeze is like the blade of a knife. War is coming. Step ~ step ~ many centaurs subconsciously dig holes on the dry and hard loess ground, and the weapons in their hands slowly become tighter, and the atmosphere in the air is more and more depressed. However, the Centaur soldiers of the hoof iron tribe are rarely worried. Instead, their morale is extremely high. Because more than one-third of the soldiers in their tribe wear dwarf forged armor, yes, dwarf forged armor. The dwarf''s signature dark pattern on the armor fascinated them. The strong armor gives the hoof iron tribe soldiers the courage to face all enemies. They are eager for a war and eager to prove their strength with a victory. Hoof iron tribe, will rise eventually. On the other side of the confrontation with the black wind tribe, but at this time it seems extremely poor. The army of 18000 Centaur soldiers is majestic and majestic. However, most of these soldiers wear leather armour made of animal skin, and a small part of them are bone armour. All of them are stone spears and bone spears. The iron weapons and armor in the hands of nearly 20000 soldiers can be easily counted. Primitive and barren. With the elite shoe iron tribe together, the black wind tribe at this time momentum suddenly dwarfed. However, under the reprimand and encouragement of the upper class figures of the Heifeng tribe, these Centaur soldiers did not shrink back because of their poor equipment. As centaurs who built an empire, they never lacked courage. The victory will belong to the black wind tribe!! "Chief Sam, the Lord of Cachar has not come yet... Do we need to attack now?" A centaur in heavy armour came to Sam with vigorous strides, and his eyes flashed a little eager to try. Three days ago, the mysterious and powerful city Lord of Cachar, an ally of their shoe iron tribe, the hand of glory, sent his promised 3000 sets of rare armor. For this reason, the influence of the hoof iron tribe increased sharply again. With the first two deals, the shoe iron Division has 5800 heavily armored soldiers. This is a force that can shock everyone. The hoof tribe has the strength to face any fierce enemy. The Heifeng tribe, which has occupied their precious mineral veins and is unwilling to return, will surely become the dead under their iron feet. "Wait a minute, the Lord of Cachar... Will come..." Sam took a look at his right-hand man and shook his head without saying much. Although the strength of the hoof iron tribe has been improved qualitatively in this war, they will pay unimaginable price even if they win without foreign aid in the face of more black wind tribes than them. He is waiting for the mysterious and great figure, waiting for the arrival of the powerful existence that can control the situation. Heifeng tribe. A pure white steed with a height of 3.4 blades, a centaur with the lower half of its body, is looking at the iron hoofed tribe with heavy armor outside the thousand blades. He is the king of the Heifeng tribe, Morton Heifeng, a centaur of level 16, one of the most powerful fighters in the region. But at this time, the powerful level 16 Centaur is very excited, because the countless armor of the hoof tribe team makes him excited. "Armor?!! The weak iron hoofed tribe does not deserve to have so much armor. After the war is won, these armor will be the booty of Heifeng tribe No one knows better than centaurs how difficult it is to acquire armor in the hills. But now there are thousands of sets of armor on the other side, which is absolutely rare even if it is placed in the low mountains and hills of the Royal City, the windy city. However, Morton firmly believes that everything of the other side will become his booty! More than a hundred years ago, Heifeng tribe was able to snatch territory from the hoof iron tribe. A hundred years later, the more powerful Heifeng tribe has enough psychological advantages in the face of the shoe iron tribe who has given up its territory. Just as Morton was ready to take the initiative to attack, a group of dark dots suddenly appeared in the distant sky. Morton raised his head slightly, and he sensed a different place.Hostility. Is that a flying unit? A moment later, a giant bat with a ten blade wingspan appeared over the battlefield. More than a thousand giant bats were flying under the thick clouds of the city, much like the doomsday disaster that had befallen the world. The scene was startling. Morton frowned. Bat?? Vampire?? The powerful warrior of level 16 smelled something unusual, and suddenly turned his head to look at the hoof tribe that confronted him in the distance. Across a thousand blades, Morton saw Sam, the chief of the shoe iron tribe, with a smile on his face. These damned dark lives are reinforcements? "Archer ready!" Brush ~ 5000 archers in the rear raised their long bows in unison and aimed their arrows at the sky. As long as those damned bats dare to come down, they will mercilessly pull out their long bows and send out the most deadly attack. Morton is not too afraid of these dark lives. The Centaur''s long bow can reach a height of 200 blades. If the height exceeds 200 blades, the ground troops will have enough time to avoid. But to Morton''s surprise, bats flying in the sky with thousands of blades did not dive into them. On the contrary, it scattered slightly, covering the entire Centaur formation below. Morton frowned. He couldn''t understand the purpose of these dark lives. Did the thousands of bats want to encircle their nearly 20000 troops? A moment later, when all the Centaurs were in doubt, hundreds of bats flying above suddenly threw black "stones" from their lower abdomen. Those black "stones" are falling towards the ground with great speed. Morton was slightly stunned, and then there was a sneer on his face. He wanted to laugh at the moment. Do these damned bats want to throw stones over our heads to attack? It''s a kid''s thing. "Get ready to avoid the stones. Don''t be stoned to death by those damned bats!" When the Centaurs around heard this, they burst into laughter. Throw stones? It''s really a laughable attack. Does the other party have this ability?? A few blink of an eye, the first "stone" in the Centaur unprepared hit the ground, bang ~ that "stone" directly hit the dry hard loess ground into a small pit, tightly embedded in the land. The mocking smile on the faces of the Centaurs who were not hit was even more obvious. Even a few centaurs even stepped forward and looked at the "stone" with only a pointed tip exposed, trying to see what kind of stone was thrown by the other side... but at this moment. Bang ~ the terrible explosion sounds like thunder, exploding in everyone''s ears. The Centaurs were torn apart in an instant. Buzzing ~ the Centaurs around him felt tinnitus and dizziness in an instant. A huge fire burst into the sky. After the explosion of the alchemy bomb, the shrapnel scattered with the speed of tearing steel. More than 50 centaurs were pierced and torn by shrapnel, with blood dripping and limbs splashing. Bang ~ the second alchemy bomb has arrived. The air wave was like a tsunami, and the strong Centaur soldiers were so weak in the face of natural disasters that they were blown over like wheat. The Centaurs close to the alchemy bomb were blown to the height of seven or eight blades, and then smashed to the ground, splashing with blood. At the moment of hearing the explosion, Ma Dun, the chief of the black wind tribe of level 16, suddenly sank in his heart. A name that made his hands tremble with his long handled axe appeared in his mind. Alchemy bomb!!! Damn asshole, those bats don''t throw some damn stones!! It''s an alchemy bomb!! The Centaur tribe, which has been isolated from the world for hundreds of years, has not seen the rare alchemy bomb for hundreds of years, so this kind of unprepared situation appears. Morton opened his mouth and tried to shout. But the first alchemy bombs all landed at this moment. Bang! Bang! Bang! the huge explosion made all the sounds on the land meaningless. In the dense military array, unimaginable chaos appeared. The scream of pain, the roar of anger, and the cry for help accompanied by the explosion became the main melody on the battlefield. The terrible lethality of the alchemy bomb destroyed the willpower of these centaurs in an instant. So the Centaurs are frantically scattered, but they''re too dense. The Centaurs of a military formation are like ants huddled together. People are crowded by each other. The alchemy bomb attack in the sky is coming too fast. They didn''t give the black wind tribe even a second to prepare.In less than a minute, the 18000 black wind tribe has been baptized by more than 2000 alchemy bombs. After this round of attack, less than 8000 of the Centaur tribes, which were densely located and unprepared, directly left less than 8000 people... instantly melted. These unguarded fellows are like lambs, easily slaughtered. This is the result of the Centaur''s frantic avoidance of alchemy bombs after the explosion. Morton watched the smoke around him, the smell of burning the earth and corpses from the tip of his nose, and the stench of blood. The complex smell made him breathe a little bit. This level 16 Centaur felt dizzy at the moment. Just now, an alchemy bomb exploded on his side. Although he resisted with his strong body of level 16, several centaurs around him were torn to pieces under his eyes. Looking around, through the smoke, saw the extremely tragic scene around, infinite anger occupied Morton''s chest. But what made the Centaur chief extremely painful was that the bats who had dropped bombs from thousands of people had never come down. He had no way to deal with it except to stare. Thousands of blades. That''s not their range anymore. A moment later, the terrible explosion that scared the black wind tribe out of their wits finally disappeared. But before Morton, who was infuriated, reorganized the flag officers and prepared to gather all the troops to fight back, the scene that shocked him even more appeared. Through the smoke of gunpowder, we can see that hundreds of vampires fly to the low sky with 200 blades. The fluttering bat wings are like the devil of the abyss under the thick clouds. Then, in those hundreds of vampires, suddenly gushed out the dense blood color bat. Hundreds of vampires are pouring out tens of thousands of bloody bats, and the sky is instantly red with blood. It''s like the plague of locusts in a drought year, with flapping wings and piercing shrieks. The scene is like the tear of the abyss, and the endless end day is coming. Hoo ~ under the gaze of Morton''s fear, the bloody bat rushed into the Centaur army just baptized by the alchemy bomb. The bleeding wounds were ravaged by the killing bats without fixed forms. The corpse that had not been left clean on the ground was devoured by killing bats. A killing bat burrows into a corpse and looks like a sponge. All the blood and energy around it are absorbed by it. The Centaur body turns pale and decayed in an instant. Poo ~ when the killing baton comes out of another wound, its body size has tripled in just a few seconds, and its momentum becomes more ferocious. The sharp claws on both feet and the fangs in the mouth become sharper and more lethal with sufficient energy. After flying out of the corpse, another killing bat in this way shakes its body and directly splits out a second killing bat from the middle. Divide, multiply, grow. A bloody storm. Tens of thousands of injured or dead centaurs became the best food to kill bats. Tens of thousands of bats have been killed in two minutes, and the number has tripled. The scene became extremely shocking. Looking down from the sky. A red cloud of blood colored bats directly covers the whole area, swallowing everything they encounter. No matter how hard the Centaurs struggle, they will not be able to cope with the terrifying number of killing bats. With the blood of the black wind tribe, the killing bat announced to the world that the blood mage, a powerful profession that caused countless killing in ancient times, returned again. At this time, the tall body of centaurs has become the best target. Every Centaur is being ravaged by dozens or even hundreds of killing bats. The killing bats without entity can be attacked by Centaur spears, and no sharp spear can cause fatal damage to these magical lives. The killing bat that is attacked will only consume the energy in the body. Unless the physical attack is strong enough, it can not kill the killing bat in an instant. The centaurs, who had no command and command to organize effective resistance, had already entered the stage of collapse. Morton''s axe tore the sky, and more than a dozen killing bats around him were crushed in an instant under the fierce attack of level 16 soldiers. As Morton watched the Red Sea envelop him, the head of the black wind tribe, the 16th level Centaur warrior, sank to the bottom of the valley and his back was wet with cold sweat. The inner anger is like being poured a basin of cold water, the anger in the eyes becomes endless despair. He watched helplessly the people around him were swallowed up by those damned bats. The strength of the soldiers could not resist countless bats. He wanted to organize his people, but the bats, who could not be counted, had forcibly isolated him from the outside world. It''s too much. It''s too much for him to kill. Above his head, beside him, and even under his feet were all bloody bats, and his world could no longer see another color.Bat, bat!! Even he couldn''t see the scene beyond the ten blades. Bats covered everything. "Ah Morton began to roar like crazy. The long handled tornado axe in his hand was waving wildly from left to right. The huge power made the killing bats which had been transformed into magic life burst out directly, and turned into a mass of bloody energy rippling in the air. But, too much, too much. But all this is in a dilemma. The shrieking of centaurs around him has stopped. Time seems to be at a standstill here. The only melody is the endless bats and the howling of invading souls. Morton can only mechanically wave his weapons to resist the endless attack of bats. Maybe it''s ten minutes past, or a day. He has lost his sense of time. Suddenly, Morton felt a bit of obstruction in his hands, and suddenly two bat groups the size of a palm suddenly appeared with a half blade or even a single blade. The fierce bats leave deep marks on his armor every time they attack. But Morton, like a statue poured with steel at this time, continued to wave his weapons without fatigue. He can''t stop. He''s going to kill. His people are still waiting for him! The strength of level 16 Centaur heavy soldiers is invincible at this time. Although the number of killing bats is large, the ancestors can not cross the essential power gap. But a moment later, things changed again, and the bats around Morton grew stronger. Half blade bats have become the mainstream, with two blades and even three blade wings mixed in. The attack of terror becomes more ferocious. Even the strength of the soldiers with level 16 is also slowly exhausted and the attack becomes weak. Morton, like a reef on the coast, bears the brunt of the wind and waves. - - - - Sam looked at the scene in the distance, his hand shaking uncontrollably with his axe. The mouth at this time inexplicably dry. He turned his head and looked at the old horse who did not know when he came to him. His voice was trilled, "father, is this the strength that the Lord of Cachar holds?" At this point he was hit more than almost anyone else. Those blood clan is a round of powerful alchemy bomb to blow up the dense Centaur army directly, and then is. Blood and bats. Hundreds of vampires released tens of thousands of bloody bats, forming a long river of killing, from the sky toward the black wind tribe, which was stunned by Alchemy bombs. The blood stumps became the food for the bloody bats. Bats that devour blood split up into more numbers like demons, and some of them became more powerful after swallowing blood. Heifeng tribe encountered unimaginable fiasco, and even one-sided slaughtering without the ability to fight back. Eighteen thousand and a half centaurs, under the gaze of him and all the Centaurs of the hoof iron tribe, were swallowed up in less than half a day. In the surrounding battlefield, only the bloody bat was left. As many as 200000 or 300000 bats have become the objects of all centaurs'' trembling. Those flapping bat wings and swallowing blood demons are the source of their fear at this moment. Only a few hundred blood clans have exterminated the Centaur tribe, which is more powerful than them... And the mysterious Lord of Cachar has not even started, and the bone dragon that makes the hoof iron tribe powerless has not appeared. Sam couldn''t imagine what kind of situation would happen to the hoof tribe if these bats attacked them. after the scene appeared in his mind, Sam shivered subconsciously. "Sam, never underestimate anyone. From the moment we made a deal with the Lord of Cachar, we had no choice. It should be said that the Lord of Cachar chose us... "The old man spoke in a low voice. No one does not want to control their own destiny, but the world has always been so cruel. The weak obey the strong, which is the survival law of low mountains and hills, and the survival law of the whole glorious world. "But now, we are allies with the Lord of Cachar, Sam, we are not enemies." It''s not the enemy... Mumbling a few words, Sam''s eyes slowly lit up. It seems that as long as he doesn''t become an enemy with the other party, he can have endless courage - - - - this is the end of?? Lee sat on Castro and looked down at the scene of killing bats. His expression was slightly strange.He didn''t expect that some of the Hoan''s bombs were so smooth that he didn''t expect to see some of these people throwing bombs so smoothly. Is it teasing me to stretch my neck so long? The first actual combat of the alchemy bomb directly caused unpredictable exaggerated damage to the Centaur tribe, and the other side lost more than half of its staff directly. The debris on the ground gives the blood mage the best chance. Super big move bloody storm directly launched. Only ¡¤ limited skill: bloody storm (consume 50% of the blood in the body, summon 100 non entity killing bats composed of magic and blood to attack the enemy. After swallowing the blood, bats will continue to grow, multiply and split. Duration: Blood energy is exhausted) in addition to the necessary power to protect the dawn City, Li De brought 300 blood mages this time With a big move, 30000 killing bats were summoned in an instant. The debris from the explosion became the best food for killing bats. In the chaos of the explosion, the Centaur, unable to organize resistance, did not prevent the killing bat from carrying out the most crucial action of swallowing blood. By the time the Centaurs responded, the number of bats killed had grown from 30000 to 100000, because the Centaurs were too chaotic and had no command, they immediately fell into greater panic. It''s like countless knives cutting meat. Although there are still 7000 or so remaining in the Centaur army, there is no way to organize it. The Centaur, which lost its final resistance, became the food for killing bats. In this way... In a short half day, this powerful force was wiped out before he took action. There is only a level 16 black wind tribal chief who is surrounded by hundreds of thousands of killing bats. Lee took a deep look at the blood storm still blowing on the ground. Blood mage''s toughness makes him incomparably moved and surprised. This profession is definitely the pillar of the future blood clan''s rise. His only regret was that... he turned his head and took a look at the bloodsucking sword guard, the bloody blade and several scarlet hunters who were ready to move out but were forced to stop. They shook their heads strangely. I thought it would be a fierce war, which could test the fighting effectiveness of all the blood clans. Now it''s better... Too many alchemy bombs directly lead to the collapse of the Centaur tribe, and then the blood mage''s strength exceeds his estimation. A big move directly kills the remaining centaurs. There are only three other occupations that are embarrassing in the air. Sometimes too strong, but also a distress. Li Detian laughs with no shame. It''s really cool. After a moment, he watched Castello descend slowly on the ground. Turn over and face Sam, the Centaur chief, who is 3.5 blade high. At this time, behind Li De, there are endless killing bats, and the bloody storm is swallowing all the enemies. The sky is full of magic language bats with ten blades. These monsters have just thrown alchemy bombs to destroy tens of thousands of troops. With the great momentum of the carrier, Li De''s prestige was magnified to the extreme. Compared with the level 15 Centaur chief, who is 3.5 blade tall and looks majestic, Li De is the protagonist here at the moment. His dazzling eyes and glory all belong to him. A few steps up to Sam with a cool step, and Lee looked at the pale Centaur with a cold arc around his mouth. "Sam..." Sam looked at Lee''s red eyes, and suddenly his mind was full of thunder and lightning, and an indescribable fear ran through his mind. The huge body retreated three steps, and even his legs were soft, almost kneeling on the ground. King of immortality (... You have a strong oppression on dark life. When facing a dark creature whose legend is lower than 10 points, the other party will fall into a negative state such as fear, panic, and weakness of will, and the attribute will be reduced by 20%...) after experiencing the scene just now, Sam''s awe of Lee de has been enhanced to the extreme, and this article triggers this article The title, the heart is now filled with fear. Lee''s handsome face was more terrifying than the devil to Sam at this time. "Under the crown, Sam sends humble greetings to you." The 3.5 blade level 15 Centaur chief shivered and bowed deeply to Lee, never to be proud of being a chief again. At this time, all of the Centaurs who saw this scene showed no surprise and dissatisfaction. Because at this time, the figure standing in front of them is a enslaved bone dragon, and has the power to easily destroy a more powerful Centaur tribe. We must treat the strong with respect. Li Demin Rui noticed this, and looked at the Centaur chief with a smile in his eyes. "Sam, my friend, I think I have won the war. Next, I will take stock of the spoils."As if sensing something, reed turned his head and looked at the old horse, which was about the same height as Sam, and looked at the faces of the two people who looked at each other, with a funny smile on his face. "This is it?" When the old man heard Li De''s question, his five fingers clenched his fist and hammered at his chest and bowed his head to him. "My dear kahar, I am the last chieftain of the shoe iron tribe, Milu shoe iron." Old chief?? Li De squinted in front of his eyes and showed a thoughtful expression, "good day, chief Milu..." just about to say a few more words, a huge roar suddenly broke out in the center covered by the bloody storm in the distance, and the angry scream interrupted Li De''s next words. Then, in the center of the whirlpool of killing bats, a blue light rises. The dense bat swarm was bombarded with a vacuum of tens of blades, and hundreds of thousands of killing bats were directly broken at the moment and burst into a blood colored fireworks. At the moment, a centaur with a pure white body and broken armor stained with blood appeared in the sight of Li De. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly. Naturally, he recognized the Centaur. When observing in mid air, the Centaur was the strongest existence of Heifeng tribe, the level 16 Centaur chief. But now the momentum is... level 17. Li De is a little surprised that the Centaur has broken through level 17. Sam around him is more surprised than he is, with a voice that is hard to hide the shock. "Unexpectedly, I woke up to the blood of the wind?! ... " Li De turned his head a little puzzled. "The blood of the wind" Sam nodded, his face full of jealousy and envy, as if the blood was very precious. "The wind blood is the most powerful blood among centaurs. In the ancient legend, the wind blood is the gift given to the Centaur by the great Centaur God, and it is the most suitable blood for Centaur, so it is also known as God given blood. Every Centaur has a chance to wake up after entering level 15, but it''s too difficult... I haven''t heard of a centaur in the low mountains and hills for a long time... " Li De looks at the Centaur with light blue power after upgrading, and his eyes show a bit of curiosity. The blood given by the Centaur God?? At this time, the scene in the distance appeared different changes. Level 17 Centaur chief Morton''s pale blue energy fluctuations like a burning flame, even extended to the weapons in hand. Every time a bat hits a blade, it''s not as sharp as a blade. The killing of bats has devoured tens of thousands of people. At this moment, it is like a moth encountering a burning torch and can''t get close to each other easily. The fierce killing bat can no longer attack the Centaur that was just under pressure. "Wind blood, God gives blood?" After a few murmurs, Lee''s mouth was in a high arc. The dark eyes flashed a little scarlet. "I don''t know, compared with the ancestral blood, how long can the so-called God given blood hold on?" Lee turned sharply. "Sam, let your men chase the Centaur that just escaped. The Centaur of God''s blood... Is mine. " Sam is stunned, just want to open his mouth, see in front of Lee''s momentum suddenly changed, and then the vampire that elegant real body appeared in front of him. The handsome face is as smooth and perfect as a master''s carving, which can make any opposite sex crazy. Scarlet eyes, more attractive than the most precious ruby. Dark red bat wings slightly open behind him, the momentum of the body is like climbing out of the abyss of god evil, with the infiltration of blood pressure. When Sam saw Reed''s eyes, he felt that he saw the bottomless abyss, in which there were countless horrible and ferocious demons roaring at him. Dong Dong Dong ~ back three steps, this 15 level Centaur''s forehead is full of sweat at the moment. Great fear took hold of him. The legendary will test attached to the title of the Immortal King is not the level 15 Centaur can withstand. Li De felt the power of magma in his body, and his eyes flashed a little enchantment. But... Is not enough. "Blood shackles, open..." blood Shackles:... Release the shackles of the body and open the ancestral blood vessels of the blood clan. After the blood vessels are opened, the strength, body recovery speed and magic recovery speed are increased by 1000%. This effect doubles at night, and the blood in the body can be consumed to maintain this state for a long time.Bang Bang ~ BAM ~ the hidden power in the blood suddenly recovers, and the endless force rushes into the body, and a strong air wave suddenly blows up when touching the surrounding space. The mud splashed around. Reed held out his right hand, and the scarlet energy on it was like a magic flame. Five fingers clench fist, Yila ~ scarlet energy four Yi. Turning around slightly, the face has reached the limit of human imagination after the transformation into a blood race. The perfect face is hung with a cold radian. They are domineering and evil. Li De''s slender and tall body stepped out one step at a time. Under the gaze of Sam and all the Centaurs around him, he disappeared into the air. Blade of shadow (after becoming a blood clan, you can enter the dimensional space, immune to the exploration below the spirit level, gain 500% attack speed in shadow and night, gain the characteristic of cutting throat, cut throat: concentrate all your strength and explode 1000% power when launching the first attack.) After entering the dimensional space, the air suddenly enters the dead silence. Li De looks at the main plane vaguely through a layer of gauze in the mosquito net, and the scene is hazy and slightly fuzzy. Slightly flapping wings, walking in the dimension is very special, like drilling into the thin cloth, each time you move forward, you can feel the pressure of space. But the scarlet energy in his body seems to be very compatible with the space resistance, which can make Lee easily move in the direction he wants to move forward. Ahead. Slightly flapping wings, the speed of moving forward in the dimensional space is a few minutes faster than that outside. He felt the existence of the 17 level centaur. Because in the dimensional space, the 17 level Centaur is like a burning fire, emitting infinite pressure. Li Defei quickly approached each other, but when he was close to more than 30 blades, he found that the dimensional space produced huge ripples. Li Demi''s head wrinkled. He was keenly aware that if he continued to approach, he would be forced out of the dimensional space. Even if he tried to hide, he could enter the other party''s ten blade range at most. Nodding thoughtfully. "It seems that hidden in the dimensional space, it is impossible to contact the other party too close. The stronger the strength is, the farther the scope should be able to enter. Only the weak can get close to the other side." The stronger the strength, the more powerful the body contains. Although the warrior class can''t cross the dimensional space, the powerful power in their body can affect the dimensional space around them, so they can''t let the assassin class directly open the dimensional space to his neck or even his heart. "It seems reasonable to say, so that the assassin can enter directly from the dimensional space to the degree of overlapping with each other, then the world should have been ruled by assassins, not mages becoming masters." Want to understand, no longer hesitant, reach out a wave, Yila, in front of the space is like a mirror broken. Li Dena''s body, which exudes the endless dignity of the upper man''s life, appears in front of the 17th level Centaur, who awakens the black wind tribal chief Morton. Morton was immersed in the ecstasy of breaking through the blood and the desperation of his people being slaughtered. At this time, seeing the standard vampire image of Lee, boundless anger ignited him. These are the damned vampires!! Without any unnecessary words of nonsense, Morton fiercely charged at Lee with the long handled axe with three blades. He''s going to crush this damn dirty bug!! The light blue energy on the body is soaring like hot oil on a torch. As soon as the killing bats nearby touched the light blue energy, they burst out directly and burst out in the air in groups of bloody flowers. The 3.4-blade Centaur chief who launched the charge was like an assault vehicle that could smash the towering walls. Bang Bang ~ Bang Bang ~ every time a horse''s hoof is trampled on the ground, large cracks will appear on the hard yellow soil, and the speed will skyrocket in vain. Fierce and fierce, wielding a long handled axe can tear all obstacles. Li De looks at the other side''s body coming at a gallop without any thought of dodging. He has a cold arc around his mouth, his right hand outstretched and his five fingers clenching his fist slightly. Blood control (super): can control the blood in the biological body. Morton, who was running at high speed, suddenly felt a pain on his face. Because he felt that his body''s blood was going to explode at this moment, pouring out from every blood vessel of his body. "Ah Level 17 Centaur chief issued a fierce roar, the light blue energy on his body was crazy, and the endless energy blocked the power that controlled him. Then he feels in control of his body again. Lee felt that Morton''s blood was out of control, his expression remained unchanged, and the radian of his mouth never subsided.Thump ~ BAM Bang ~ Merton charged with all his strength under the madness, and the ground was shaking with great force. Seeing that the Centaur, which had been thoroughly enraged, was again attacking him. Li De''s body tensed suddenly, without any evasion. Instead, he directly faced the 17th level centaur. His eyes are scarlet and murderous. Every step out, the hard ground is crumbling. The distance of more than 20 blades has passed before the blink of an eye. Level 17 centaurs brandishing a hatchet collide with Lee in the most violent way. Li De directly resisted the axe with his fist. The huge air waves burst up, and the surrounding soil was rolled up with dust all over the sky. In the eyes of outsiders, this scene is extremely shocking. The 3.4 blade high Centaur waving the huge axe was caught by a figure less than two blades in height. At this time, Li De directly hit the ax with his right hand, and slightly staggered the blade of the axe. The hand of killing (combat awareness, combat skills, battlefield sense of smell, etc.) has been upgraded to extraordinary level, and special features have been obtained: danger perception (can sense the coming threat) after the shackles of blood have been released, 1000% power will be added to let him directly shake this huge Centaur charging attack like a stone carving. Sam and all the Centaurs couldn''t see more details. They only saw Li De shaking the level 17 Centaur chief who had awakened the strong wind with his bare hands. His heart was filled with shock. Sam''s eyes were coming out in the distance. Too fierce!!! At the moment of their collision, Morton''s hands were numbed by an unbelievable anti shock force. The level 17 Centaur immediately realized the horror of the vampire. Huge power burst out, want to take back the hand of the long handled axe to attack again. Whoever it is will die under his axe. But just as Morton pulled out his hand, Lee''s Scarlet eyes narrowed slightly, which was already an extraordinary level of combat skills. He was keenly aware of the opponent''s tiny pause, and the strength contained in his body was extremely compressed. It''s like a spring that''s stretched to the extreme. His legs burst into a tsunami like force, and his body blasted forward. When Morton slightly raised the handle of the axe, Lee was already close to Morton''s body. His right foot, like a pendulum clock, kicked Morton''s front leg. Bang ~ Click ~ the ultimate power burst out. The horse''s hoof protected by strong armor cracked and fractured in an instant. Morton uttered a painful roar. He felt a sharp pain that could not be restrained. His body became soft and quickly inclined toward the ground. At this time, Li De''s body is rapidly raised, and his fist is directly hooked on Morton''s chin. Bang ~ with three super passive forces (extreme), super physique (extreme) and super agility (extreme), how terrifying is it that Li De has improved the power of 10 quilt?? The 3000 pound 17th class Centaur was hit in the chin with a straight blow, and then his massive body flew straight off the ground and fell back madly. The scene is as shocking as a myth. The Centaur''s body flew upside down for half a circle and then hit the ground severely. Bang ~ the ground burst out a dull body sound, and the surrounding ground had obvious vibration. At this time, Li De didn''t stop to ask for a fair fight. When the Centaur chief was knocked unconscious, he rushed forward and grabbed the other front leg of the 17th level Centaur, which was not broken by him. His slender body seemed to release energy after winding up to the extreme. The Centaur''s huge body, which is 3.5 blade high and nearly 5 blade long, has been discussed by Li De. At this time, the Centaur chieftain slightly recovered, felt his body off the ground, and his eyes flashed a bit of panic and uncontrollable anger. He was crushed by a damned vampire in his powerful power?!! The light blue energy on his body is soaring wildly. He attacks and kills Li De, which can easily crush steel than the sharp energy of blade. But the scarlet energy on Lee is not weak. The light blue energy that can directly explode and kill bats does not pose any threat to him. In this moment, Lee''s hands were strong, and he swung the Centaur chief half circle in the air, and then he smashed the huge thing to the ground. Touch ~ the hard yellow ground burst like tortoise shells, and the mud splashed everywhere. More than ten blades of spider web like cracks burst out on the ground. And this is not the end. After he smashed the level 17 Centaur to the ground again, his body was like the power of magma bursting out endlessly. The level 17 Centaur left the ground again. Then the earth vibrated.Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ Sam in the distance was stunned to see that Centaur awakened to the legendary wind blood was like a toy being swung up and rammed by Lee. "Well, that''s the Centaur who wakes up the blood of the wind!!! Centaur 17!! What is the origin of the Lord of Cachar?? Is the other person really extraordinary? " Sam is in a complete mess at the moment. Bang ~ when the earth shakes for the last time. At this time, all the hard yellow land around Li De was covered with holes of all sizes. Besides the yellow soil, the land was also covered with scarlet blood. At this time, looking at the past, a bloody figure on the ground is unknown. At this time, Morton, the Centaur chief of the level 17 Centaur, had already burst and broken due to the collision with the ground for too many times, and his body had exposed the upper part of the red fruit. There is no place in the whole body that is intact. There are many scars and almost two thirds of the bones are broken. The light blue energy in the body has been destroyed by his life. At this time, Li De''s face was still calm, and his body was not stained with mud and blood. The killing bats around him were screaming their souls, and the bloody storm was like a tornado flying around him. The earth is broken, the blood is covered with loess, and the scene is full of vicissitudes of life, like the Dark Lord in the epic myth. The level 17 Centaur warrior lying on the ground became the background board for Lee at the moment. Elegant and bloody, powerful and terrifying. Lee looked at the level 17 Centaur with only one breath left, and shook his head regretfully. In fact, he is far from enjoying himself. This Centaur is not beaten. It''s too weak. Kong has a strong power, but he doesn''t even play 50% of the power... He can feel that there is an indescribable power in the other party''s blood, but the other party may not be able to control that power because of his awakening. At this time, Li De understood why Betty could kill the 17 level dark bishop and become a 19 level lava demon with only two swords when he conquered grott. Their fighting skills are no longer at the same level. He just needs to grasp a tiny flaw to make the other side have no chance to shoot again. "Compared with Betty''s two swords, I killed a lava demon of level 19... My prize is only a level 17 Centaur, is it a little lower..." with his exaggerated constitution, Morton wakes up a little bit and hears Lee''s self-talk, spurts a mouthful of blood from his mouth again, and then he doesn''t wake up at all... this Centaur''s only thought before coma The head is... This damned vampire! PS: don''t rush me all the time. I got up to work at seven o''clock today. It''s not what you think. It''s very troublesome to proofread and supplement the plot, delete unnecessary dialogues, add adjectives, and examine the rationality of the plot. Chapter 279 "Ding ~ the troops under your command have won the battle, and you have gained 2000 experience points" with a prompt from the system, Li De''s mouth gave a sharp blow when he saw that the 2000 points of experience on the system panel were too little. Destroy nearly 20000 centaurs, give 2000 experience? This broken system is really inappropriate. A scarlet hunter has 1000 experience when he is transferred. Nearly 20000 people are no match for two scarlet hunters?? Shaking your head doesn''t matter. If you upgrade by fighting monsters, he will kill millions of half men and horses in low mountains and hills, and he may not be able to upgrade to level 19. Sometimes, Li De is also very curious. It seems that the system does not encourage fighting monsters or fighting. Instead, he learns magic or improves his own strength and power. His experience is very generous. Unfortunately, everything in glory is shrouded in a fog, and he can''t start to explore more information. After the fall of level 17 Centaur chief Morton, the battle officially ended. Just half a day, nearly 20000 black wind tribes have become history, no, or will become history. Because the tribes of the other side still exist... but this is not what Li De needs to care about. Next, he takes care of the battlefield and takes over the settlement of the Heifeng tribe. Naturally, the hoof iron tribe will do the work for him. There can''t be a war. This big tribe with 15000 soldiers is just standing outside the theater. "ODIS, Frey, take this Centaur back to dawn city and put him in custody. Besides, find two men to heal him. Don''t let him die." Li De looked at Morton, who had more air out than in, and waved his hand without interest. At this time, he has changed back to human form again, and his blood shackles have hidden his power like magma erupting blood veins, waiting for the next wake-up. After hearing the command, several second-generation blood descendants immediately asked the blood clan to take back the bloody 17 level Centaur chief who was almost invisible. Although this Centaur is not beaten, he is still a top professional at level 17. This precious resource is not common. After he became rich in the power of faith, he could have a top fighting force under him. The other party''s just awakened wind blood is called God''s blood. Li De Neng feels that there is still a great potential to be released, which can be regarded as a potential stock. After arranging the Centaur chief, he turned to look at the killing bat flying like a tornado in the sky and waved his hand. "Scatter the killing bats." "Yes," after the order was given, the killing bat that covered the sky soon lost its soul under the control of the blood mage, and suddenly fell from the air, poop poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo, poo. Some of the dry hard yellow ground was a flash of blood. The scene is like hell on earth. All the blood clans in the sky have come to the ground after the battle. 300 blood mages, 100 vampire sword guards, 30 bloody blades, and 1000 magic language bats. This is the army that Lee de brought. Although the people didn''t bring them all, Sam and the top of the hoof iron tribe were still a little scared when they came to Lee. It was too strong. These blood clans in front of them did not even fight with the Heifeng tribe at close range. The tribe they regarded as the enemy was thus destroyed. If the other party points the blade at them, the shoe iron department will not have any chance to survive... therefore, the iron hoofed tribe at the moment looks at Li De with respect and worship. Sam, the level 15 Centaur chief, witnessed the scene that a powerful fighter of level 17 was swung up to tamp the ground. At this time, there is no will in my heart to resist the mysterious city Lord who is so terrible. Even if the other party is a Vampire... "Sam, you lead your soldiers to occupy the black wind tribe, their land and the people willing to surrender will be yours. Besides, take me to see my fine iron veins. " Take me to see my fine iron ore vein... The implication of this sentence is clear, Sam''s heart a Lin, immediately respectful mouth. "Yes, under the crown, the hoof iron tribe will guard the fine iron veins for you and use our life." His voice was firm, as if he had made an oath to Li De again. Lee took a rather unexpected look at Sam, but he didn''t expect that the Centaur chief, who had wanted to control the initiative, was so sensible now. Can''t help nodding with satisfaction. When the two met, the blood clan had not yet transferred to another post. Although the blood clan dominated the two sides in terms of power, the Centaur was still qualified to have an equal dialogue with him. But now, the blood clan has successfully transferred to the post, the alchemy bomb has also been equipped with the army, and the blood clan''s strength has been increased by more than ten times. The hoof iron tribe is no longer qualified to talk to him as before.Strength is the only thing in the world. So if the shoe tribe does not change its attitude, it is likely that the other party will lose the opportunity to cooperate with him. And the only consequence of losing this opportunity is... The lion tribe. He has enough power now, and doesn''t mind building another force that is completely under his control. But now he is quite satisfied with the taste of the shoe iron tribe. After all, the lion tribe has spent a lot of energy in dawn City, and if it''s not necessary, it doesn''t want to set up sub bases everywhere. The more sub bases, the better. The more you build, the more energy you will be involved. Dawn city has not so much energy and resources to do this kind of thing without limit. Let the hills and hills become his dumping market. "Very well, Sam, we are allies, and the hoof tribe is a friend of dawn city. Dawn city needs a trusted partner in the low hills, and the shoe iron tribe is the best choice. Trust me, Sam, work with me and you''ll get something you can''t imagine. " "Armor, weapons, even the magic scroll, magic equipment, as long as you need, dawn city will spare no effort to support you." Sam''s face showed a kind of uncontrollable brilliant smile, and Lee''s words made him feel at ease for a moment. Praise without stinginess. "Praise you, Lord of Cachar. You are the most respected partner of the iron-hoofed tribe, and the most brilliant star in the low mountains and hills!" Although dawn city opened up other trading channels, Lee did not intend to give up the shoe iron tribe line, especially after Sam''s attitude changed. In Europe in the middle ages of the earth, when the era of great navigation was opened, one of the most favorite things of the old European nobles and businessmen was to support a group of obedient forces in the colonies, provide them with weapons, equipment and various financial support. When these forces become powerful, those nobles and businessmen will use this force to help them search for resources. The advantages of doing so are obvious. First, they will not be excluded. After all, what they support is the strength of the local people. They can do a lot of things that the colonists can''t do. Secondly, they don''t need too much energy, they just need to give money to equip them. These nobles don''t need to invest too much energy to control each other. thirdly, they can sacrifice at any time. Fourthly... all kinds of benefits can be listed in more than ten kinds. Of course, the disadvantages are not lacking, the control ability may not be enough, and the local forces may not all act in accordance with the wishes of those behind the scenes... but compared with the advantages, these are nothing. Li De also intends to follow the strategy that those nobles of the earth summed up after hundreds of years of colonial trade in the era of great navigation. After a moment''s thought, Lee looked at the Centaur chief in front of him and said in a deep voice. "Sam, how much Warcraft fur does the hoof iron tribe still have Well... samton, who was still in high spirits, was stiff. This time, the transaction with dawn city has emptied the stock of shoe iron tribe. They still owe Li De a huge sum of money. They have just received 3000 sets of armor, but a piece of Warcraft fur has not been paid. There was some uneasiness on his face. "Under the crown, we have no Warcraft fur any more... however, we can send our clansmen to hunt immediately, and we will certainly raise enough Warcraft fur for you in the shortest time. You just need to give us two months... " Lee looked at Sam who was a little nervous with a smile. "No need. If there is no need, there will be no more. The debts of the hoof tribe will be paid by the production of refined iron veins. I''m not trying to urge you to pay back, but... Do you have any plans to trade with other tribes? " Open a deal? Sam was a little stunned. He didn''t know why, so he looked at him. At this time, the old horse beside Sam, Milu hoof, the former chief of the iron-hoofed tribe, flashed a little light in his eyes, and his eyes toward Li De showed some reflection and admiration. This mysterious blood clan really has a long-term vision. He wants much more than he wants. The Centaur is on, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad for the low mountains and hills to be watched by such existence? But at present, the shoe iron tribe has no choice. Think of this Milu gently shook his head, weak in the glory of the main plane is the biggest sin. But at the same time, the old man''s heart slowly emerged a different flame. This mysterious blood clan is so powerful, and judging from his way of doing things, he must be in the orderly camp. The other party has been following his own rules to trade with the iron hoofed tribe. In the same way... This may not be an opportunity for the shoe iron tribe.He never fears the life of the evil camp, nor the dark life of vampires. And how to cooperate with the devil. Milu''s eyes flashed a little cold, the shoe iron tribe has been silent for too long, so long that even the people have forgotten that the original shoe iron tribe is the royal family living in the city of wind. If there is no change, the future shoe iron tribe will gradually become mediocre, and even completely lose the once royal style. What''s more, they have no choice this time. In this case, why not gamble thoroughly. Milu stepped forward two steps, looked at Li De, and said firmly, "under the crown of cachal, what degree do you want the hoof iron tribe to achieve?" Yeah? Hearing the words around him, not only Lee de was a little surprised, even Sam and all the Centaurs around him were very surprised to look at Milu, the old horse. It seems that Milu''s opening is a rare event. Sam was a little nervous. "Father, you..." Milu ignored Sam, and his eyes of vicissitudes were staring at Lee. He was waiting for the powerful existence that could dominate the fate of the shoe iron tribe. Li De''s eyes showed a look of interest. This old horse... Seems to have something. "To what extent can you do that?" He didn''t answer directly and threw the question back. Milu''s turbid eyes became more and more profound. "What level do you want us to achieve? What level will the hoof tribe do at all costs?" Neigh... several centaurs around took a breath and looked at Milu unimaginably. This commitment was too heavy. At this time, Sam didn''t open his mouth. Looking at miluna''s old body, he held his head high again. Inexplicably, he thought of the figure that galloped with him in his childhood memory. At that time, Milu was the most powerful presence in the surrounding 20 tribes - level 19 Centaur warrior, a near supernatural existence. Unfortunately, due to the erosion of time and the heavy damage suffered, the powerful soldier who once touched the threshold of transcendence has fallen to level 14... he can no longer lead the iron hoofed tribe to glory... but at this moment, Sam seems to see the once energetic figure again. Step forward, Sam echoed Milu''s words and nodded firmly, "under the cachal crown, this is the promise of the shoe iron tribe." When Sam spoke, the Centaurs behind him were completely silent. In the Centaur tribe, the chief is supreme, and everyone can only listen to his decision. Li De can''t help but applaud the courage of these two people. It''s not easy and simple to make such an important decision in such a short time. The two chief''s words almost represent that the hoof iron tribe has submitted to him. Although the other side has not made it clear, the whole tribe operates according to his will. What''s the difference between this and submission? It seems that the scene that blood mage and alchemy bomb easily destroyed the black wind tribe today completely shocked the hoof iron tribe. Centaurs are also worthy of being respected by the strong. If they are dwarfs, they will be tough and tough with them. Dwarves don''t care about the bullshit alchemy bombs. "Today''s choice is bound to make you proud of your future." Taking a deep look at the old horse, "I need the shoe tribe to open up a trading market. As for the goods to be traded, dawn city will provide you with armor, arrows, even food and all kinds of living materials. What I need first is Warcraft fur, especially high-grade Warcraft fur, and then precious minerals like refined iron veins After that, he turned to look at Sam and said, "in return, I will convert a part of the total market value into armor or other materials needed by the hoof tribe to reward you. In order to ensure that the iron hoof tribe has the advantage over other tribes, I will provide you with a complete set of rare level armor and even weapons Weapons? This made several half people''s hearts beat when they were marten. Now the Centaur tribes still use stone spears and bone spears. Dawn city does not provide them with powerful weapons. Sam had asked Lee for it before, but Lee refused because of the scarcity of weapons in dawn city. This is also the strategy of Li De before. The iron hoofed tribe is far from obedient. He can only sell their armor. He does not intend to sell weapons with strong lethality. But now it''s not the same. Since the other party has fallen to him to some extent, he doesn''t mind supporting him more. For other Centaur tribes, he will restrict weapons. Armor is OK, but you can''t think about having weapons. The purpose is also to limit the Centaur''s strength in case of situations beyond its control.This is like modern arms sales, the most advanced is always for their own use, sold to other countries are outdated equipment. Just as Sam and Milu are getting excited, reed is not finished, and he continues to increase the size. "As long as I''m satisfied with the role you''ve played, chief Sam, chief Milu, I''ll support the hoof tribe as the most powerful tribe in the eastern part of the low hills." "It''s not just weapons and armor. I can even make you the overlord in the East until finally - build the city!" Li De''s tone is like a devil with a strong temptation. "Yes, build a city as big as the only King City of low mountains and hills, the city of wind, and the hoof iron tribe will be the master of this city." After that, Li De''s tone changed slightly, which implied a profound meaning: "of course, the premise is that the shoe iron tribe is good enough. After all, it takes a huge amount of resources to build a city.... " this pie directly knocked Sam and Milu unconscious. Not only to support them, but also to help them build cities?? For milu, the old chief, this word directly hit his lifeblood. The iron hoofed tribe was once the royal family of the Windy City, but it was thousands of years ago, and they were already lonely. It''s almost impossible to return to the windy city again. But what about rebuilding a city? The iron hoofed tribe became the master of this city?? Then all this will be different. Maybe the iron-hoofed tribe can really rise again!! Those turbid eyes seemed to feel hope at the moment. Milu took a deep breath. "Under the crown of Cachar, we believe that as an ally of the shoe iron tribe, your commitment must be more precious than the artifact. We are willing to give everything for your will Hearing this, Li De''s smile was brilliant, and he was very satisfied with the old man. Despite the old man''s age, this old horse was the only one in the iron-hoofed tribe who could see the current situation clearly. As a matter of fact, he is more powerful than others, and he is qualified to be the absolute master of the two forces. The status of dawn city and iron hoofed tribe was no longer balanced at the moment when Heifeng tribe was destroyed by him. "Well, I''ll send someone to connect with you. I need you to prepare for it immediately after the war. As for how to build the market, someone will guide you. " Li De directly made arrangements for this. Naturally, there will be professionals from the city hall to design for the iron-hoofed tribe. He even plans to send several blood clans to stay here to strengthen the control over the iron-hoofed tribe. The horseshoe tribe is located in the eastern part of the low mountains and hills, close to the Norland Empire and barren wasteland, and in the west is the province next to the blue sea, connecting with the sea. The whole low mountains and hills are irregular oval, about 1000 km long and 800 km wide, all of which are centaurs. There are no less than 7 million centaurs living in this huge area. This is the statistics of the green city mage Association 100 years ago, which spake accidentally revealed when chatting with Lee. Of course, no one is sure how many centaurs there are now. But in any case, it''s an undiscovered land of wealth. Over the years, it is not that no human being wants to establish a stable trading channel. However, because centaurs are extremely exclusive and most human businessmen are dying crazily, we only need to see the attitude of centaurs towards human beings. When Milu made up his mind to stand in line completely, his attitude immediately became respectful. "Yes, under the crown." In the future, no, even now, the other side has been able to dominate their destiny. The iron hoofed tribe must maintain enough respect. As for revolt, this idea is not only for milu, but also for all the Centaurs of the iron hoofed tribe. Let''s not say that the cooperation with Li De can make everyone crazy, that is, the current strength of blood clan can make centaurs dumb. What''s more, worshipping the strong is the Centaur''s nature, and Lee now has enough strength to make the Centaur submit. Li De smiles and says nothing more. It''s the end of the day when things get to this point. It has to be said that this battle is worth fighting. Not only tested the strength of the hands, but also directly conquered the iron hoofed tribe. The only thing he paid was 2000 alchemy bombs. Although the consumption of alchemy bombs made Li De feel a little upset, this wave was absolutely not a loss. It was not too much to call it a big profit. Three days later. The settlement of Heifeng tribe was broken down, and the remaining 3000 centaurs of Heifeng tribe were incorporated into the hoof iron tribe except for a small number of resistance soldiers. At this point, the black wind tribe, which had been in confrontation with the iron hoofed tribe for more than 100 years, has been completely reduced to history.After the hoof iron tribe absorbed the Centaurs of the Heifeng tribe, its population broke through the 20000 mark and became more and more powerful. Instead of paying attention to the doomed battle, Li De came to the main purpose of this time with Sam, namely, fine iron ore vein. The low mountains and hills are all low hills and mausoleums, and the highest hills are only one or two hundred blades high, like steamed bread on the ground. The ground is dry and hard loess. A year can be divided into rainy season and dry season. There will be rain all over the sky in rainy season. In dry season, it is dry and thirsty. The climate characteristics are very obvious. Standing on the hill, which is a little green because of the coming of the sowing season, Li De looks at another hill with a lot of black ore, which is caused by the rain. His expression is a little wonderful. He had just heard Sam talk about the fine iron vein before, but he didn''t expect that the vein was so shallow that it should not be said that it was an open-pit vein. It''s just for people to mine. The low mountains and hills are not so barren as indicated. I''m afraid it will not be the last vein. Thinking of this area of thousands of kilometers, my heart is even hotter. What a good resource point. "Under the crown, this is the refined iron ore vein. Two months ago, after a heavy rain, there was collapse and landslide, and the refined iron vein was exposed..." Li De nodded with satisfaction. The refined iron vein can be regarded as the upgraded version of iron ore. The hardness of refined iron is three times that of steel. If alloy refining is carried out with other gold smelting formulas, the refined iron will be more perfect. Refined iron is a high-level material commonly used to forge equipment above the perfect level. Although it is not as precious as the secret silver, it is absolutely rare. Its value can make great nobles use force to fight for it. A lot of fine iron was used to forge the armor of Castro and Corso. After the valuable fine iron ore vein was collected, the operation of low mountains and hills officially ended. After a little summary, three big gains made him happy. The first is the refined iron ore vein, which will continue to provide high-grade raw materials for dawn city. After passing through the dwarf factory, these ores will become expensive equipment and then imported into the low mountains and hills to earn a lot of Warcraft fur and other resources for dawn city. The second is the disguised submission of the hoof tribe. Although the harvest is not as direct as that of the refined iron vein, it is more than equal to the strategic layout of dawn city. In the future, the iron hoof tribe will become the spokesman of dawn city in the low mountains and hills. To open up trade with other tribes, to excavate fine iron veins, and to search for various resources will be the role of the horseshoe tribe. The third is to test the strength of the dawn City Army. There is no doubt that at present, with the formation of the dawn wing army and the use of alchemy bombs, as well as the blood clan after the transfer, its strength is more than ten times stronger than before. By easily annihilating nearly 20000 and a half troops, Li De had a clear understanding of his power. Dawn city is no longer the orcs who had previously attacked the dwarf Valley, but also needed to prepare a day in advance for large-scale composite magic. Now he has the power to win a big war head on. What''s more, the battle failed to test the strength of the blood sucking sword guard, the bloody blade and the scarlet hunter. This makes the combat effectiveness of the three classes still stay on the attribute panel. Blood mage is so strong that these professions are not bad, but Li De doesn''t know how strong they are. They need to be tested for combat in the future. In this regard, Li De is quite distressed. His power is too much and too strong, which is also a vexing thing. Chapter 280 On March 16, Lee returned to the dawn city at dawn. Li De, who came back from the victory, didn''t have much rest time. After returning, he immediately entered the city hall. Harrison, who had been waiting here for a long time, couldn''t help but feel the joy in his heart when he saw Lee, and his face showed a very bright smile. He began to praise Li De without stinginess. "Patriarch, your power makes people admire and marvel, praise you! The low mountains and hills will provide us with a steady stream of resources from now on... This is a genius layout. " After defeating the Heifeng tribe, Li De sent the message back to the dawn city. He had already exchanged ideas with Harrison on the development of the low hills. The speaker of the city hall was very clear about his plan. At this point, the first step is going to work, and the future can be expected. "Well, you didn''t just know. Frey will stay in the hills and hills in the future, and you will ask the construction department to send some elite construction masters to help centaurs build the market Li De didn''t talk nonsense. He directly began to assign tasks. "The rules of this trading market must be formulated by us, and the hoof iron tribe will fully cooperate. Talk to Frey about this. Frey will be our representative in the low hills Frey, once the most powerful second-generation blood descendant, has always been valued by him. Although the level has not been able to keep up with the first echelon, the other side is careful and has been put in the holy land, which is a waste of talent. So Lee took Frey directly to the low hills. In the future, the low mountains and hills will be the important resource points of dawn City, which will play a very important role. Not only should there be a local spokesperson like the hoof iron tribe, but also have their own people. Frey is the best choice. As for the empty holy land, Li De also has some headache. Another reason to send Frey out was that even if he was transferred to scarlet hunter and his rank was raised to level 12, it was still not enough. This is the most secretive place that can''t be lost. It''s no longer suitable for a blood clan who has not reached level 15 to manage it. As the dawn city grows stronger and stronger, the enemies it encounters will become stronger and stronger. The last card of blood clan must have enough powerful people to sit down. So the holy land needs to find a new guardian, and the level must reach at least level 15, the higher the better. Because there is not only a blood pool in the holy land, but also the remains of the Holy Spirit, which can be called a rare treasure. That''s the remains of the gods. There must be no loss. The core point of the current sustainable development strategy of the blood clan is the spirit. Without the spirit, the development momentum of the dawn city will be directly stifled. But he was in a bit of a dilemma about who to send to guard the holy land. Now he has a reason to be on duty for these top fighting capabilities. At level 15, Stanley is now the manager of the intelligence command center. His heavy responsibilities are almost no less than Harrison''s. this important identity is doomed to prevent Stanley from participating in other missions. Amy, the shadow high priest of level 15 and Craig of level 16 are mysteriously missing in lissel, and it is not suitable for the other party to control the dawn mage tower which is very important to him even if he returns to dawn city. Level 17 Grote is in charge of the Dark Pact in green city, and has collected a lot of precious materials from the underground world of green city for dawn city. In Stanley''s absence, the power with one of the three giants in the underground world of green city must have enough people to sit down. The rest of the non blooded ones are even more unsuitable. Betty, the 16th level northern goddess of martial arts, is the guardian of the scarlet mage tower. She can''t do without the scarlet mage tower, which is growing stronger and more profitable. Karp, an orc king of level 18, is currently in the lion tribe to suppress the precious mineral vein of Mithril for him. Especially at the moment of ORC changes, it is impossible for him to transfer his opponent away. Castro in level 15, Koso in level 16 and dead bones in level 18 are not close to the holy land at all. They may not be able to enter the caves in the blood pool. Lee thought for a while, although he did not find a suitable candidate, he found a very gratifying thing. At present, he has 9 combat effectiveness above level 15 in his hand. If he adds this 15 level ancestor of blood clan, it is just 10. Ten top-level combat effectiveness, including withered bones and Karp 18, are the first echelon, Betty 16, Grote 17, Castro 15, and the combat effectiveness is the second echelon, Craig 16, Amy 15, Stanley 15, and COSO 15 are the third echelon. Li De directly estimated that he should be the strongest in the second echelon and the weakest in the first echelon. His combat effectiveness was a little lower than that of Kapp at level 18. After level 15, the combat effectiveness of each level increased is very exaggerated. Although Li De''s blood is strong enough, level 15 is three levels lower than level 18.But he expected that after he rose to level 16, all his men would be left to him to knead, even if it was KAP''s fighting power of level 18. Now, what Li De holds in his hand is absolutely a shocking fighting force. The pact of darkness, once led by Viscount Bernard, was one of the three giants in green city. At its peak, it had only seven top combat effectiveness. Now after more than a year''s growth, dawn city has become a behemoth that no one can ignore. And now he has captured a centaur of level 17 who has awakened the blood of the wind. As long as he waits for three months, his men will have a second tier combat effectiveness. "Patriarch..." Harrison''s cry made Li De, who was distracted, withdraw his thoughts slightly. "What did you say?" Harrison didn''t care to hear Lee''s question. He had already seen how far Lee''s thoughts diverged. "With regard to the low mountains and hills, the city hall will set up a special department, the Ministry of foreign trade, to handle business relations with the outside world. And Frey will be the head of the Ministry of foreign trade, fully responsible for the low hills. " Lee shook his head in a funny way when he heard the increasingly familiar address. When he taught Harrison all kinds of advanced knowledge of the earth, he cited the modern management system as an example. Therefore, inevitably, after Harrison''s absorption, all departments of the city hall also bear this mark. "Well, you should be responsible for this matter in the early stage, and then it will be handed over to Frey for management when it is formal. This line is very important to us. We can get more returns by paying more energy. " Li De looks at Harrison with a deep eye. The low hills and hills are his big game, which will provide strong resource supply for dawn city in the future. This seemingly barren land is full of gold, and its potential can be seen in the millions of kimpuk profits from the deal with Centaur tribes during this period. In the future, as long as we dig deeper, the dawn city will get more. "As you wish." Harrison nodded and wrote down the incident in his notebook. After the matter was settled, Li De''s words changed. "At present, where is the process of forging extraordinary equipment?" During his three months of sleep, Mithril had been accumulating, and without his command, no one dared to move these strategic reserves. When lied regained consciousness, he ordered Wallen, the dwarf forger, to forge armor and weapons for the three powerful warriors, Karp, Betty, and grot. However, because he consumed too many magic stones, kinpuk in dawn city was almost clean and had no money to buy the raw materials needed to forge extraordinary equipment, so it was delayed. Later, he made a deal with the iron hoofed tribe to ease the money shortage. "The materials are ready, but master Warren asked them to come back and test them in person. After all, weapons are for people to use, especially for equipment of extraordinary level. If only forging according to the fixed data template, the forged weapons may not be suitable. " Li deruo nodded his head, extraordinary equipment has a variety of incredible magic power, plus the cost is so high, how to attach too much importance to. After wearing extraordinary equipment, Castro''s strength has increased by more than five times, which is the improvement of combat effectiveness by high-end equipment. Of course, the consumption of kimpuk is enough to make him a big local tyrant heartache. "Then let them come back. After all, this is extraordinary equipment." "I passed the message last night. They should be able to come back with the money in the evening." Lee gave Harrison an appreciative look. This guy always makes him feel at ease. Sure enough, by the time it was near dusk, Kapp and grott arrived first. After greeting reed, the two thirsty guys could not wait to get into the blacksmith''s shop, making him laugh and cry. And then came the northern female warrior God of the battle effectiveness standard explosive table. Today, Betty is wearing black leather armour and holding three silver swords with palm width in her hand, which makes her look even bigger with her slim body. The lower part of the body is wearing leather trousers, two slender long legs are full of attractive breath. A long hair slightly scattered in the back, dark eyes with vigilance and cold, like a wild animal ready to kill food, every move is full of wild. With this northern goddess of martial arts, there is a petite figure, dressed in a white master''s robe, with a pair of ruby like eyes. The temperament is lovely lady, after seeing Li De, the girl''s face instantly waves into the heart of the smile. When lied saw Betty holding the figure of Issa slowly approaching him, the corner of his mouth showed a brilliant radian. It''s my little Issa who''s nice. "Teacher ~" when little Issa saw Li De, she was quiet and shy. The girl in the pure white wizard''s robe ran towards Li De excitedly in the garden grass of the city hall.Finally, Li De opened his hands and held the excited little girl and gave each other a big hug. Finally, she even picked up the little girl and turned two circles, which greatly satisfied Issa''s inner joy. A moment later, in ISA''s reluctant eyes, lied gently released each other, looked at the delicate face, and squeezed the girl''s nose. "Issa, have you been obedient during this time?" Issa nodded her head cleverly, her eyes narrowed into crescent shaped with joy seeping from the bottom of her heart, without impurities. "Well... Issa is very good." After saying that, two small hands tightly grasped Li De''s right hand, eyes full of dependence. "Teacher... Issa missed you..." her tone was low, with the shyness of a little girl, and her exultation of uncontrollable emotion. After sleeping for more than three months, Li De returned to the dawn city. For Issa, the most important figure in her life, she has not seen for half a year. Thinking of Li De every day is the most she has done in this period of time. When Li De fell into a deep sleep, Issa and Betty came to the city of dawn to visit her. But at that time, lied was sleeping in the blood pool, and the blood race would not let any non blood people into the city for safety. Therefore, Issa, who came to the dawn city at that time, did not see Li De. At this time to see this more important figure than their own life, the excitement and joy of the heart overflowing. Lee looked at the girl that pure trust and dependence is also in a good mood, this kind of pure expression he only saw in the eyes of Issa, Weina and Nello. "Darling" Li De couldn''t help rubbing the girl''s head again, and his eyes were full of doting. At this time, Betty also came, and the joy in her eyes flashed after seeing Li De. The heart is quietly relieved when the outsider does not notice. For the northern goddess of martial arts, Li De''s safety was the greatest. She knew that this guy was the most important person, whether it was the city of dawn, the covenant of darkness, the scarlet mage tower, or Issa. If something happened to the other party, she couldn''t imagine what would happen. Even Issa, a simple and lovely girl, might become another person. "The power of your blood?" Betty stood beside him for a moment, and then looked at him with a little surprise. "What''s the matter?" Li De is slightly stunned, some do not know why. "Very strong," Betty''s black eyes fixed on Lee, and after a serious remark, felt as if they were not convincing enough, went on to add, "very strong, very strong." Lee looked at Betty''s surprised expression a little funny, this seems to be a powerful northern Royal why it seems that they have never seen the world. It''s too strong. Outsiders can''t feel it, but Betty, the female warrior God who has been fighting since she learned to hold a weapon in her hand, has a sharp sense. Although Li De doesn''t have any breath of leakage, every pore in her body is crazy to warn her when she is close to him. Dangerous, extremely dangerous. There seems to be an ancient dragon hidden in Lee''s thin body, which may burst out at any time to tear space-time. After a deep look at the increasingly mysterious guy, Betty stopped talking. But the eyes quietly rose a bit eager to try, the war began to rise slowly. The terror hidden in Li De''s body aroused her desire to fight. Feeling Betty''s rising momentum, Lee''s mouth slightly puffed. Is this woman trying to fight with him?? MMP, if you are from the north. I''m your master. Can you figure out the reality? Take little Issa and go. He''s not interested in fighting Betty at this time. Betty looked at Lee who ignored her. The little girl''s mouth pursed. It was a pity that no one could find out. A moment later, Betty regained her proud expression. Go back to the office and take your seat. Looking at her two hands on her skirt, sitting in a lady''s lovely ISA, Li De was very satisfied. Reaching out and rubbing each other''s flaxen hair, Issa raised her head slightly, narrowed her eyes slightly, and looked at Lee comfortably. "Teacher ~" Li De''s intimacy makes the little girl feel happy, and her missing for several months is best satisfied. With a smile, Li De opens Issa''s property panel. Issa?? Level: 8 age: 16 Golden blood: Awakening degree (15%) Introduction: the golden race with golden blood, the talent of the golden race is enough to shock the gods.Limited talent: fetters, fetters: Betty Smollett, both fetters can get each other a blood talent. Fetters are divided into primary fetters and secondary fetters, and secondary fetters must obey the orders of the master fetters unconditionally. Grade 8?? Li De''s eyes show a bit of consternation, this level promotion is not a little exaggerated. More than a year ago, little Issa didn''t even have level 1. Sure enough, he is a gold race, he has the system to open up and upgrade in order to overtake the other side. And the other party''s golden blood awakened from the last 10% to 15%. Seeing this, Li De Lu showed some interest in her eyes. When her blood awakened to 10%, she woke up to the fetters. In the most critical battle, she successfully formed a fetter with Betty, and rescued the blood clan from the dark bishop Cologne of the evening bell church. The legend of Betty''s two swords killing the deformed level 19 lava demon is still in the blood clan. So it''s very likely that Issa''s blood awakening to 20% will gain a new talent. Li De is very interested in it. The talent of the golden race, little Issa is his treasure. Naturally, the stronger the better. "Issa, has your blood been slowly awakening lately? How do you feel? " There was a little worship in Issa''s eyes when she heard Lee''s question. She had not had time to tell him about it. "Yes, there is an energy recovery in my body, but this energy can''t be controlled for the time being, and it seems that it has not been fully formed..." not fully formed? Lee nodded. "Can you feel how you can control that energy? What help do you need from your teacher? For example, do you need magic stones and magic potions? " Betty shook her head and interposed, "Lord... Master..." the title seems to be very twisted from her mouth. Betty''s face is a little delicate. The warrior goddess who is fearless in any battle is always a little unnatural when facing Li De. "Issa''s blood will slowly wake up with age without any extra stimulation. It''s enough to ensure the safety of Issa''s growth... when Li De heard this, he was quite envious. This is the powerful racial gift of golden life, and it only takes time for them to grow stronger. The most famous of these is the dragon. As long as these species live long, their strength will become stronger and stronger. Moreover, the growth limit of the dragon is extremely exaggerated. In the end, it can even become a God directly and become a member of the dragon family''s God system. Although the specific race of Issa is not clear at present, the golden race that can compete with the dragon is not bad. "Well, Betty, Issa is the most important person for us. We must protect her." Looking at the cute and lovely Issa, Li De couldn''t help liking her. She was so good. He looks cute, looks high, but his talent is very strong, and his personality is very clever, which is perfect. Issa held Lee''s hand tightly, her eyes narrowed slightly, and looked at him with satisfaction. "Teacher... Issa is very good, I can protect myself..." Li De laughed, "yes, Issa is very powerful, but that will be the future." After teasing the girl, lied turned his eyes to Betty. "Betty, how''s the scarlet mage tower?" Although the scarlet mage tower sends messages to dawn city every two days, after all, it has not been back for a long time, so it is necessary to listen to Betty''s news. But as soon as Betty opened her mouth, he was surprised. "Master Parker is seriously injured at present? When and why? " Li De can''t help but ask, Spock is a level 19 mage, which is close to the extraordinary existence. Green city is a real overlord who can rely on his strength. It''s incredible that such a big character should be seriously injured. Betty shook her head. "It was just when we left and came back that the news just came from the white tower that master spark seemed to follow the extraordinary mage Locke to the north." North? There was something dignified in Lee''s eyes. "The dead?" Betty nodded, with a chill. "Yes, undead. After the undead announced the establishment of the Empire of the dead a few months ago, they temporarily declared a truce and returned all the lands that had invaded other empires. But because of the scale of their invasion, although the main force of the dead had retreated, there were still a large number of undead in the Norland empire. The supernatural mage in green city mobilized all the top professionals to exterminate the remaining undeadLi Demi''s first pick, it is reasonable to say that in this case, the strength of Spock is unlikely to encounter too much danger, after all, the main force of the other side has retreated. Then why... it seems that Li De''s doubts can be seen, and Issa next to him opens his mouth to explain to Betty. "Grandfather spark found a cemetery where the dead were used to make the high dead, and the cemetery was extremely destructive to the surrounding area. If the cemetery is not destroyed, hundreds of kilometers around it will be invaded by the spirit of the dead. Human beings and other life will become undead, which is a huge hidden danger. It was after entering the death cemetery that grandfather spark was seriously injured and attacked by the force of the dead There was something hard to hide in Issa''s eyes. In addition to Li De, in the little girl''s heart, the slovenly and untidy spark was the best for her. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his mood suddenly became a little bad. "How is Mr. spark doing now?" "It''s OK for the moment. Locke''s spirit of the dead is sealed under his crown. He can''t hurt his body for a year or two, but I''m afraid it''s not the final solution." Betty shook her head. Although she didn''t have much affection for the dirty faced Archmage, she was a person who was unconditionally good to Issa. Li De nodded. It seemed that he had to go back in a short time. Spake''s help to the scarlet mage tower is unimaginable. Without spark''s influence, the scarlet mage tower would never have developed so fast. What''s the profit of magic scroll? It''s a profit enough to drive any family crazy. That is to say, by virtue of his influence as a green city magnate, Spock forcibly kept the scarlet mage tower. Otherwise, the scarlet mage tower, which can account for more than 100000 kinpuk a month, would have been swallowed up by those nobles. Even to sum up, the rapid development of dawn city depends on the influence of spark in green city. Even his main financial source in the early stage, magic scroll manufacturing technology, was given to him by spark free of charge. Although this guy is not serious, he has no choice to treat his disciple. "I''ll go back with you after the armor is finished." Li De''s dark and deep eyes flashed a few thoughts. A troubled time. The orcs in lissel haven''t moved yet. Two days ago, he tried to use the power of faith to contact Craig, a level 16 werewolf. However, he was blocked by another force. He could not sense Craig''s message at all. It is also impossible to pass on the message to the second blood ancestor of the AMI people. As the God of dawn, he used the power of faith, but he was still blocked. Who was the other party? The God. The orcs have borrowed the power of their gods. They have great plans. Now there''s a undead who built the Empire of the dead, and even Spock, a powerful level 19 mage, was seriously injured by a dead cemetery left behind by the dead. The wind is wrong. The situation in the south of the Nolan Empire has changed dramatically from a year ago. Li De faintly smelled a sense of oppression. At this time, he wanted to comfort himself with the farming land as he had a year ago, and only managed the current one mu and three parts of the land. He was afraid that it would be more and more difficult in the future. This is also the reason why he will continue to take the initiative to attack, under the overall situation of change, if not as quickly as possible to improve his strength, in case of anything, he even has no choice. It is the eternal truth to strengthen yourself. Although the dawn city is located in the deep mountains, there is no possibility that it will be found in a short time. But preparing for the rainy day is always the thing that a power master should do. As the helmsman of this huge ship of dawn City, he needs to point out the direction for the dawn city. "Anything else?" Originally, Li De mentioned it casually, but I didn''t expect Betty to have it. "When we came here today, we heard the caravan personnel who came back from the blue ocean province said that the Mermaids had blocked the sea area and even launched attacks on more than a dozen port cities in the blue sea province. We sent out the caravan to purchase magic materials were not purchased Li De frowned again. There are many kinds of Warcraft living in the sea, which is an important resource producing area. Even many magic materials used in scarlet mage tower are produced in the sea. Close to the blue sea of Norland empire is a huge fish empire. Because of the living environment, before the fish man Empire, human beings almost did not interfere with each other. It is also rarely heard that there are fishermen who occupy port cities on a large scale. After all, fish people occupy human cities and are not of great use. They have to live by the sea, which makes them unable to develop their road forces. But it''s abnormal that such a thing should happen now.The eve of the storm. "And most importantly, many of the magic materials we use to make magic scrolls can''t be replaced by other materials. For example, magic fish tears, deep-sea cuttlefish, and even deep-sea cold iron, which is essential for building top-level equipment, can only be produced by the ocean. " Betty''s tone is as deep as a family treasure. During this period of time, Li De is not here. This wild female warrior God has helped Weina manage the scarlet mage tower, so she is more sensitive to these things. Once there is a war, the most intuitive impact is that all kinds of materials will enter the stage of scarcity. Although these wars were thousands of miles away, their influence on the scarlet mage tower and even the dawn city was particularly obvious. The lack of raw materials for making magic scrolls is a headache. The orcs invaded lissel and the undead cut off the northern border, and now the coastal blue sea province has been invaded by the fishman empire. Now the south of the Norland Empire seems to be in a strange and dangerous situation. "Well, I''ll go back and deal with all these things." Lee couldn''t help but feel a little headache. The city gate fire affected the fish. These wars had nothing to do with him except the wars in lissel City, but they made him very sad. I shook my head and didn''t think much about it. When I went back to green city, I solved all these things together. Now, it''s useless to have a headache. Without further delay, Li De stood up and said, "let''s go to the blacksmith''s shop. This time I''ll let you come back to forge extraordinary equipment for you. I will solve the matter of scarlet mage tower when I return to green city. I will be there when the sky falls. " The strong self-confidence in her voice instantly infected Betty, and her dark eyes moved slightly. She appreciated Li De''s indifference and confidence in everything. This reminds her of those heroes in the legend of Beidi who are destined to rule the north, which is the existence she yearns for and worships most. And Li De''s figure seems to be more and more close to this aspect. Betty''s face turned pale red. Then she shook her head and turned her attention to the extraordinary equipment. For the barren northern plateau, there are not many pieces of extraordinary equipment for the whole royal family. Although Betty is a warrior goddess, she is not the son of the current king of the land of the north in the royal family of the northern land. Therefore, the armor and weapons of this level have never been associated with her. The sword in his hand was still from grot''s hand. It''s a pleasure for her to have a set of extraordinary equipment. The weapons of soldiers are another life for them. Lee smiles at Betty''s somewhat excited expression and leads Issa out the door. Soon came to the blacksmith''s shop which had not been moved to the weapons factory park. In Lee''s plan, all the factories will be moved to the moon plain in the future, forming industrial clusters according to their types. The blacksmith''s shop is a weapons factory, and the alchemy bomb is an alchemy factory. In the future, there will be magic factories built near the mage tower. The urban area of dawn city will be a simple living area, and these large factories will be relocated. Of course, he will also keep a small number of shops used in his life, such as forging kitchen knives and farm tools. These blacksmiths will survive. "Good day, under the crown." After seeing Li De, Valen salutes respectfully immediately, but Yu Guang sees isa later. That pair of ruby eyes let the dwarf forging master''s face show some indescribable shock. There was a stammer in the tone pointing to Issa. "Under the crown, this, this, this, isn''t that race in the stormy seas?" Chapter 281 The race in the storm waters?? Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes fixed on Warren. Spock has previously said that when he was young, he encountered a red eyed race that hunted two extraordinary dragons in stormy seas, but he did not know where the Dragon hunter would end up. Now, it is no coincidence that Warren should have said this. "Warren, what race is it? Do you know about the etha race?" Valen felt as like as two peas in Li De''s heart. He could not help but look at little ISA, which was exactly the same as the races he saw in the storm sea when he was young. A solemn nod. "Under the crown, when I was young, I spent decades traveling around the glory plane. Although less than one percent of the places I set foot on, I went to many dangerous or unique places." The old dwarf, who has lived for more than 300 years, has some memories in his eyes. "I''ve seen countless or magical or powerful lives, and among them, apart from the dragon and the abyss devil, there is only one powerful race with scarlet eyes." Little Issa''s expression is very nervous at this time, she really still has the clansman in? What she had heard from spark had given her hope, and she was more nervous to hear the same news again. The clear, pure eyes were fixed on Warren, looking forward to his next word. "It was a chance encounter when I was on a big ship bound for a sea of magic pearls. But in the middle of the journey, they encountered all kinds of storms, the life that the seamen in the sea area didn''t want to encounter - the deep sea monster! Those bloodthirsty hunters are the most terrifying natural disasters in the storm waters. We were attacked by a 200 blade beast, which took our 150 blade ship as its prey. Escape, there is no hope of defeating the other side, and the deep-sea monster even reached the extraordinary level... at that time, seven mages on our ship frantically accelerated the ship with magic. In order to avoid the deep-sea monster, we greatly deviated from the original safe route. A bigger accident has come. The storm, the violent storm hit us. For stormy seas, encountering a storm is no exception. But for adventurers, every storm was fatal, and that one was a terrible act of God never seen by the crew on board. The unspeakable power of the storm made the world seem to have lost its meaning... " speaking of this, Warren''s eyes flashed a little panic, as if the encounter a hundred years ago still made him feel palpitating. "Even the 200 blade behemoth in the deep sea has been blown up into the sky by the wind. The seven level 19 mages of our ship spent all their magic power to stabilize the ship from capsizing. But as time goes by, the magic stone is exhausted and the magic power is exhausted. After all, it is impossible to carry. Just when our ship was directly blown to the sky by the storm, flying with the giant deep-sea beast. The one under the crown There was a light in Warren''s eyes. "She was wearing a long red robe, and her face was as perfect as an angel. With a wave of her hand, the storm that can make the great beast float in the sky stops within the range of thousands of blades around her. However, the 200 blade long deep-sea beast noticed something strange and just wanted to resist, but it was easily burned into ashes by her magic. Yes, in front of all of us, the deep-sea beast of level 20 was burned into ashes by a small crimson fireball. After that, who looked at us without saying anything. With a wave of his hand, we flew directly out of the storm center with the ship. That''s tearing up space, and the storm has no effect under that crown. When we looked back, we found that we had been in the quiet sea hundreds of kilometers away Speaking of this, there was an irresistible cult in Warren''s eyes. "Later, according to the discussion among the seven mages of level 19 on our ship, they all agreed that the person under the crown might have reached the limit of legend and was a true demigod." After that, Warren turned his head and fixed his eyes on Issa. "The eyes as like as two peas under your crown, and the smell that you see is so similar that it is a dazzling sight that can never be concealed by the moon. Under the crown of cachal, this noble young lady, her origin should be beyond our imagination. " After hearing this, Li De deeply felt that the dwarf''s experience was really strange. If Warren had not been integrated into the dawn City, he would have thought that this guy was fooling him. She turned her head and looked at little Issa with a delicate expression. What''s the difference between saying it and not saying it?? "Where did you meet the lady? Can you find her? "Wallen nodded unexpectedly. "It is the most famous dead eye in the storm area. The magic energy around it is very strong. Moreover, various Warcraft resources are distributed. Many powerful races have their own Islands there, and even giant dragons sometimes appear. It is likely that the person under the crown lives here. So the best way to find them is to go to the dead eye " and after that, Warren added a little. "Of course, to get into the dead eye, you have to be extraordinary at least, because where is the most dangerous place in the storm area. Because the magic power is too strong, there are often terrible storms, which are the nightmare of countless people After hearing this, Li De turned his head nervously and looked at her little Issa. With a smile, he reached out and touched the girl''s head. "Don''t worry, the teacher won''t be impulsive. When Issa grows up, the teacher will take you." Hearing this, Issa was immediately relieved and then beamed. Nods hard. "Well..." storm area, dead eye. Li De wrote down the name silently. Looking at the yearning and expectation in little isa''s eyes, his eyes softened. It''s a surprise to get the information about Issa''s life, but it''s not a map that can be explored in a short time. Wait until dawn city has enough extraordinary power to try again. Dead Sea eye is a map with high enough level, which may contain enough treasures and resources. Shaking his head, it''s too early to think about these things. Now, it''s still true to forge the extraordinary equipment first and enhance the combat effectiveness of his men. After Castro gets the extraordinary armor, he can run rampant. Li De is quite looking forward to what kind of improvement can be made to these soldiers with outstanding combat effectiveness. "Warren, are grot and cap here? This is Betty. What do you want from the armor and weapons you''ve forged "Yes, under the crown." Betty follows Warren, and Lee is curious to lead isa up to see what Warren does. Then Betty, the goddess of martial arts, carried out basic tests under the arrangement of Warren, such as swinging sword, chopping and chopping wooden piles, sprint, etc. Finally, two soldiers were chosen as targets for her to carry out the most basic combat. After all the skills were used once, Warren stopped the test. As soon as Betty stopped, someone came up and helped the two seemingly thick skinned targets down to heal. Although Betty 1% of the strength did not play out, but still two level 5 soldiers to abuse enough. At this time, Grote and Karp, who had just finished the test, also appeared in front of Lee with excited expression, especially Karp, the 18th level Orc king, who had been in an excited state. He''s about to be equipped, which is unbelievable. What was the orc''s life before?? Poor! This word is enough to sum up everything. As the king of a 20000 Orc tribe, his long sword is only perfect, and his armor is rare. He can''t even compare with a captain in a rich city on the border. Now after holding his thigh, he immediately enjoys super luxury treatment, and immediately makes the orc king, who is used to living a hard life, shout happily. Compared with the present, what kind of life was it before. It would have been nice to know that I had joined the crown earlier... "good day, under the crown." Looking at his two powerful generals, Li De nodded with satisfaction. Level 18 Orc King Kapp is the most powerful fighting force in dawn city. If the equipment was not too bad, I don''t know how much it would cost to win. Think of Kapp carrying a long knife, wearing a ragged armor can shake five top combat effectiveness scene, his mouth can not help but up warped. Now it''s mine. Cool. At this point, Betty turned slightly and met Karp. Four eyes are opposite. Betty''s body was a little stiff with the huge sword, and then her legs suddenly pressed down. Her body was like a spring that was stretched to the extreme, and infinite strength might erupt at any time. The instant war spirit is high, that pair of wild eyes is full of eager to try. This is the first time that the two opponents met after more than half a year. After seeing Betty, Karp''s momentum is also rising, and his eyes flash a bit cold. Obviously, Betty''s performance in the dwarf Valley has also left a deep impression on the 18th level Orc king. There seemed to be sparks in the air. The war spirit lingers. Li De''s mouth slightly puffed. No wonder the mage looked down on the soldiers and regarded them as vulgar and vulgar fellows. He never looked at them with a straight eye. Are these guys free? Even if he met his opponent, the master mage, who was always polite, was only fighting in magic. It was impossible for such a scene as confrontation with gangsters in the street."All right, if you want to fight, go outside and don''t get in the way." After hearing Lee''s scolding, the two men slowly restrained their breath. Kapp bowed his head respectfully and apologized, then stood beside him and stopped talking. Lee''s will is the direction of his temple warrior, there is no possibility of disobedience. However, in Betty''s eyes, the intention of war is never extinguished, challenging the strong. This is a trace engraved in the blood of northerners. Kapp also happens to be one of the strongest opponents in her life, so strong that when she uses all the cards, she can only draw with each other for a period of time. So she always wanted to challenge the orc so strong that she could detect death hanging overhead. Northern soldiers, fearless, fearless! "Under the crown, after the test, you will begin to forge officially. In three days, you will get three sets of extraordinary armor." Li De nodded with satisfaction, and encouraged the dwarf forging master to turn over. He also promised that as long as the forged equipment satisfied him, he could let them drink freely in the tavern in the city for three months. Valenton, who received such a huge reward, could not close his mouth. The only tavern in the city was opened by the Logistics Department of the city hall, and the consumption was not low. Recently, a unique wine named Erguotou, a secret recipe designed by Li De himself, was recently brewed in the tavern, which made him unable to stop. Unfortunately, the production of this wine was too low. Now that the name has been established, is it not for him to drink it? After arranging the work of the blacksmith''s shop, Li De didn''t bother to stay here to watch their forging equipment. After several times of watching, he probably knew the routine. It was boring to forge iron. Looking at ISAA''s eyes full of attachment, Li De smiles and leads the little girl who hasn''t been seen for a long time to go shopping in the dawn city. Yes, it''s never been done before. He used to inspect the situation and observe the construction and people''s livelihood of the city from a ruler''s point of view. He never experienced the city built by himself as a civilian. But before that, he changed his face slightly. Otherwise, as the God of dawn sect and the master of dawn City, he will be saluted by countless believers and residents if he can''t walk three steps. Once or twice, it''s quite cool, but it will be boring if it''s too many times. At this time, Betty also followed, the northern goddess of martial arts is very fond of this open and inclusive city. Even after the last strategic dwarves Valley, if Issa was not still in green city, she would like to stay here a little longer. As for Karp and grott, these two men with extraordinary weapons in their heads have left for the blacksmith to help. Compared with half a year ago, dawn city is much more prosperous, especially after the winter when a large number of people poured in, making the city more and more prosperous. The last time ISA and Betty came mainly for Li De, and they didn''t have much sightseeing in the city. At this time, after following Li De together, they suddenly realized the fun that they couldn''t experience in green city. The city is clean and tidy, without the smell of sewers and garbage all over the place. The residents have a smile on their faces, hope and light in their eyes, and they are kind and polite to people. The patrol team is strict in discipline and duty, and there is no extortion and tyranny. After living in the dreary and hopeless city of green city for a long time, when you come to the city of dawn, everyone will like it at once. It''s a big difference. "Teacher, this sugar gourd is delicious... " what is this, cold skin?? What a strange name... " " teacher, why do you call it fried dough sticks? It''s really delicious... " " this soup bag really has soup... before dawn City, the diet was very scarce, and the residents only used one staple food bread for a long time. The city hall couldn''t solve this problem for a long time. Finally, Li Deling came up with an excellent idea. He brought some of the earth''s simple, easy to make, and extremely delicious food to the dawn city. This created a very magical scene, in this European medieval background of the world, actually can eat belongs to the Chinese delicious. How rich is the Chinese diet? Ordinary people eat three new dishes a day, from birth to death can not eat all the dishes. Li De casually took out dozens of classic snacks, which instantly made the food on the market of dawn city more numerous. The living standard of the residents is increasing with the naked eye. Noodles, steamed bread, rolls, fried dough sticks, baked cakes, dumplings, steamed buns, cold skin, wonton, etc. These snacks, which are not difficult to make and use simple materials, have now become another scenic spot in dawn city. And the two girls around her are also unable to stop eating. Originally thought that Issa would be happy, but Lee finally found that Betty was the happiest one.At this time, the two swords killed the 19 level lava demon of the northern royal family. The female warrior God with high fighting power was holding more than ten strings of meat kebabs in her left hand and two strings of ice sugar gourd in her right hand. She also had a paper bag with several soup bags in it, and was still chewing dough sticks in her mouth. The dark eyes, fearless to the dragon on both sides, flashed the light of happiness at this time, and his eyes were still wandering around to see if there were any other delicacies around. The huge sword was casually carried on her back. It looked like a standard food. Li De can''t help crying and laughing. What about the female warrior God who is a little proud and charming, and whose combat effectiveness is very high? The contrast is too big. On the contrary, Betty''s bold way of eating is much quieter. She eats with two strings of sugar gourd, but her smile is just as bright. Finally, the three of them went to many stores at dusk and were ready to close their stalls before the two girls could finish the tour. However, in the end, Li De found that they hadn''t walked all over the street yet... as a level 16 fighter, Betty''s digestion speed is not so fast, and the food that goes into her stomach quickly turns into pure energy, so what she eats most is Almost every time she saw a snack that she had not eaten or looked better than the last one, she would stay and try it. Many shopkeepers know Betty who lived in dawn city for a while before, and they are very enthusiastic about her. Most of them will give her a lot of extra delicious food. On the contrary, little Issa was not as happy as Betty. Her stomach was slightly bulging under the mage''s robe. The little girl had been secretly looking at Li De, and when she saw him, she quickly bent down and inhaled to hide her belly, pretending nothing had happened. From the perspective of the two small cities where Li De lives, it''s really funny to see the vitality of the two small cities around him. The blood clan has also received unimaginable worship at the bottom of the city. Whether it is the blood clan on patrol or the blood clan who has changed back to human form, the residents are very respectful. This is not a false performance, but a feeling from the heart. This is very rare. The light of happiness in the eyes of the residents and the free walking figure of blood race on the street make him feel that his efforts are not in vain. The sustainable development strategy is indeed an eternal plan. The mood rare relaxed. He has been in a tense state after more than half a month''s hard work, and now the dawning city''s delay caused by his three-month sleep has been reversed. So the pressure in his heart was not so heavy. For the next three days, ridden gave himself a vacation, and accompanied Issa and Betty around all parts of dawn City, even the pig farms. He also took the opportunity to inspect all the construction and construction projects in dawn city. Generally speaking, the city has many defects, but everything is under control, and the development momentum of dawn city is still rising rapidly. Also because of several days of company, Issa smiles all day long. This is the first time that Li De is so relaxed to play with her. Even Betty''s gaze at Lee was softer and closer, not as rigid as before. These days, this new food has become the most popular person in all shops in dawn city. As long as it is delicious, all comers will not refuse, and Betty''s food is similar to her own craft, which is really perfect, so that the shopkeepers'' vanity is greatly satisfied. - - - "under the crown, the weapons have been forged.... but everything has come to an end. On the morning of March 20, Warren came to the city hall with great enthusiasm, and his heart was filled with excitement. Three sets of extraordinary equipment and three extraordinary weapons. It was a huge project, but he finished it in three days. At this time, Warren could even feel that the threshold of his master forging master was loosening. If he was given another period of time, he might be able to attack the supreme legendary forging master. Warren was excited, but Betty didn''t show any joy when she heard this. Instead, she took a little disappointed look at Lee sitting on the sofa. The handsome figure in the black robe was so dazzling. After the weapons are forged, it means that they will go back to green city... returning to green city means that they will never have these strange snacks any more, which means that they can no longer play as easily and wantonly as these days... the same is true for Issa. The girl looks out of the window very reluctantly. These days are the happiest days in her life ¡£ Because, with the company of Li De all the time. Today, the little girl was wearing a pure white semi hollow tassel skirt cut and made by Li De, who specially asked the tailor shop. There were all kinds of white flowers on it. She wore a pair of black calf leather boots and long white tights on her feet.The long flaxen hair is slightly scattered behind the head, and the skin on the small and delicate face is as white and tender as a baby. With those smiling eyes, she is a little goddess coming out of the secondary dimension. Li De felt the difference in the eyes of the two girls and shook his head in a funny way. "If you like, come back often. My manor will always prepare rooms for you. Let''s go and see how our weapons are forged. I''m going back to green city with you this time Hearing Li De''s comforting words, Betty felt better and nodded slightly. Issa looked at Lee with her head askew like a kitten. Her heart was full of satisfaction. A blacksmith''s shop. Kapp and grott had already put on their full suit of pale silver armour, and were holding huge silver swords in their hands. After becoming a blood clan, grot opened another section, reaching an exaggerated height of 2.3 blade, while Kapu, the lion man, is even more ridiculous, with a height of 2.5 blade. When Lee saw two big men in full armor, a sense of pressure came from his height. They should not bow to Li De''s chest. "Welcome to the crown." Li De nodded with satisfaction. The two sets of armor are of plate structure, which is equivalent to the enlarged version of scale armor. However, compared with the slightly thin scale armor, the defense ability of the two sets of armor is greatly improved, and the activities are very flexible. The only drawback is that the weight will be heavy, but for a soldier of level 17 to level 18, this weight is not a problem at all. Some curious to open two sets of extraordinary armor properties. "Lion armor Quality: extraordinary ¡ï characteristics: Super physique (physical recovery speed increased by 500%, physical fitness increased by 200%) super strong and strong (Defense increased by 500%, with additional defense for collision, corrosion and piercing) Super toughness (immune to magic under the three rings, immune to mind control skills, immune to negative states below the three rings) extraordinary features: automatic repair (enchanted by special alchemy array, with the ability to absorb magic to repair armor), hard texture (energy can be used to strengthen the texture of the body''s armor in a short period of time, and improve the firmness) Introduction: the extraordinary armor forged by dwarf forging master Warren manhammer with secret silver and other precious materials. " "Silver sword extraordinary: ¡ï features: Armor breaking (destructive to armor, having the chance to cut off weapons below the extraordinary level) strong (with the strongest body, able to withstand higher-level impact) sharpness (greatly increased lethality caused by the blade) automatic repair (can automatically repair the damaged sword body) ¡° Beidi armor Quality: extraordinary > "Silver sword extraordinary: ¡ï features: broken armor, strong, sharp, automatic repair although these two sets of armor attributes are not comparable to Castro''s armor irrigated by the power of faith, they are all pretty good. But to his surprise. The attributes of these two sets of armor and weapons are all the same except for their names. Some curiously turned his head and looked at Warren, who was in high interest. "Warren, why is the difference between the two sets of helmets so big that their attributes are the same?" Grot was a soldier of the north, strong but still humanoid. Kapp is not the same, as the lion race, that thick male lion head can not be the same as human. But the two shapes can''t see the similar armor has the same attribute, which is a bit strange. There was a thick look of pride on Warren''s face when he heard Lee''s question. "Under the crown, this is a new idea that I recently came up with after combining the forging process of the weapon factory, or just developed a new forging method." Oh? New forging method? Lee is interested. "Talk about it." Warren''s voice grew higher. "I have studied in detail the information you have given me about the construction of the factory and come to a very simple conclusion. No matter how the factory produces it, it must be assembled at the end. In addition to the rapid production of weapons factories, the theory of factory has given me a lot of inspiration. This time, I experimented with new ideas on these two sets of extraordinary weapons. Although these two sets of armor have different shapes, I use the same materials at the same temperature, then forge them in the same way, and finally assemble them in the same way. finally as like as two peas, I think of it, two sets of identical armor, even if they are of different shapes.Speaking of this, Warren was even more excited, "under the crown, the production of extraordinary equipment is likely to fail, and after mastering this skill, we can guarantee a 95% success rate of large-scale continuous manufacturing of extraordinary equipment." Hearing the last sentence, Li Deli opened his eyes wide. "Large scale continuous manufacturing of extraordinary equipment?" Is this dwarf going against the weather? It''s dozens of times more than a weapon factory. In addition to excellent materials, the forging of extraordinary weapons also requires the forger''s super-high forging skills. Even if Warren is a master forger, the success rate of creating extraordinary equipment is only 60%. That is to say, there are still more than 30% chances of failure. If what Warren said can be realized, the meaning of that will be totally different. Although the armor forged in this way has the same attribute, and it won''t have a good equipment attribute, the word "stability" is enough to overcome everything. In large-scale production, the most important thing is not the special property, but the simple word "stability". "Are you sure?" Looking at Li Dexing Fen''s serious eyes, Warren nodded firmly. "Yes, under the crown, I have mastered the skills of mass production of extraordinary equipment. Even if you don''t need to be a master, you can use this method as long as you reach the expert level. " Expert forge? Li De frowned. "How many expert forgers do we have now?" "If you don''t count me, there are four... Three dwarves, one human." Four, a little less. Li De shook his head. "How much material do we need to consume to forge such a suit of armor?" "A suit of armor requires 30000 jinpuke raw materials and 40 pounds of secret silver..." finally, Wallen''s strength was obviously insufficient. 40 pounds of silver. That''s an astronomical amount. On the market, the selling price of MI silver is about 4000-5000 jinpuke. If it is calculated by 5000, 40 pound is 200000 jinpuke, plus other raw materials of 30000 jinpuke. A pair of extraordinary armor costs 230000 kimpuks just for materials. The real hidden value is more than that. It takes thousands of orcs in dwarf Valley to mine 40 pounds of silver for 20 days. The consumption of thousands of orcs in these 20 days is also a large amount of money. Isn''t the craft of dwarves worth money? So if this piece of extraordinary armor is sold, it will be worth at least 300000 to 350000 jinpuke. But that''s the value to sell. The cost here is only 30000 kinpuks plus 20 days'' labor of thousands of orcs. It''s worth it. "It doesn''t matter. Isn''t it used to dig out the secret silver? When the next batch of secret silver reserves to 100 pounds, you can continue to forge equipment for other top combat effectiveness Li De waved his hand carelessly. It''s not to satisfy his vanity to spend so much energy to grab the MI silver ore vein. It''s the combat effectiveness that needs to be done at this stage. The overall situation outside has quietly changed, dawn city must speed up the speed of upgrading its strength. "In addition, if you have other ideas, I want to allow you to use no more than 50 pounds of secret silver every three months to experiment." With strong trust in his tone, Li De looked at Warren with burning eyes, which directly gave the forging master greater autonomy. The right to use 50 pounds of secret silver, which is worth 250000 pieces of jinpuke material, can make 10000 gold bombs, enough to easily destroy the black wind tribe of 20000 and half people for five times. When he heard this, Warren''s excited eyes almost flowed down. 50 pounds of silver??!! The God of forging, that''s 50 pounds! Once the output of manhammer tribe was not so much in three years. At this time, the old dwarf was quite moved by the death of his confidant, and looked at Li De with red eyes. "Under the crown, I won''t let you down!" The tone was decisive and full of unshakable perseverance. Li De''s mouth was in a brilliant arc. The longest road in the world is always routine. Now the dwarf has forgotten how to resist the dawn city. When the matter was settled, Lee gave a sign of interest and looked at Betty they were talking about. "Warren, where''s Betty''s equipment?" It was then that Warren recovered from his excitement. Quickly signal the others to be pushed out of Betty''s equipment from the warehouse. A slightly slim but streamlined set of black armor appeared in front of Li De, which was Lee''s first impression of this set of women''s armor.The pure black fabric reflects the unique cool luster of the metal. The dark silver pattern on it is simple and generous. The wearing design of the half clasp, the wrist and each joint all use the extremely exquisite layout, and the strength and beauty are not lacking. "Black Ice Armor (lady) Quality: extraordinary ¡ï characteristics: super speed (dexterity, speed increased by 500%, endurance consumption reduced by 50%) super strong and strong (Defense increased by 500%, with additional defense against collision, corrosion and piercing) Super toughness (immune to magic of the fourth ring and below, immunity to mind and chaos control skills) characteristics Black Ice Armor (armor with strong ice attribute, flame resistance increased by 1000%, attack speed and reaction speed decreased by 1% every 10 seconds within the surrounding ten blade range) extraordinary features: automatic repair (enchanted by special alchemy array, with the ability to absorb magic to repair armor), hard texture (can use energy to strengthen the texture of the body''s armor in a short time, improve the quality of the body''s armor Introduction: dwarf forging master Wallen manhammer forged the extraordinary armor for women with secret silver and other precious materials "Black ice sword extraordinary: ©‚ br > features: Armor breaking (can easily break the opponent''s armor, have a chance to cut off weapons below the extraordinary level) strong (with the strongest body, able to withstand the impact of legendary level) sharp (the killing power caused by the blade is greatly increased) cold (after each attack, the attack speed will be increased greatly) And the reaction speed decreased by 1%) automatic repair (can automatically repair the damaged sword body) Li De was a little surprised that this suit of armor is much stronger than the previous two sets. It is not only upgraded from one star to two stars, but also has the characteristics of a black ice armor. This is definitely a sharp weapon in a single combat, although the reduction attribute is not much, but as long as the duration is long, the accumulated negative effects can definitely make the enemy slowly fall into a passive position. Moreover, although the attribute of this sword is simple, it is still strong enough, especially the cold one. It is even more domineering with armor. Betty fell in love with the armor at the first sight. She took two steps and put it on directly under everyone''s gaze, that is, the wallet and leather trousers were close to each other, otherwise, she would not be able to wear it. After putting on the armor, Betty immediately brightened Lee''s eyes. Valiant and valiant is the best evaluation of this wild female warrior God. Betty''s long hair, with her black sword in her hand, was slightly scattered behind her head. Her features, which looked like a half breed, were clearly outlined and were so beautiful that people couldn''t move their eyes. The black armor is close to the body, Miaoman''s body is full of fire, especially the primitive wildness on his body makes people have a desire to conquer. "Yes, very good." The only regret is... There''s really no waves. Li De shakes his head. How come he always meets a group of girls who are so rich... it''s said that all the good games are childish beauties. What?? The owner of Elvis tavern in grin City, the turbulent level 17 elf Archer, is inexplicably in my mind. The buttons will burst. This is the right way to open the game... "KAP", Lee took back his thoughts. After the weapons and equipment were forged, the next task was to arrange. As for the power of experimental weapons, there was plenty of time. There was no need to go now. His eyes turned to the orc king. "Now you go back to the dwarf valley. During this time, I believe you are also aware of the changes in the situation outside over the past six months. Craig is now deeply involved in the city of lissel. We are afraid that it will be difficult for us to get information from other channels in a short time. We must send someone to find out what the orcs are doing in lissel The orc''s extremely abnormal behavior made him uneasy, especially after using the power of faith and unable to contact Craig and Amy. As the real owner of the lion tribe, king of the 18th level orc, reed believes that the other party can find out what he wants. "Yes, under the crown." Li De waved his hand and continued, "it''s not over. After you go back, you can leave and contact the once lion tribe. You''d better take back your original tribe directly, so as to avoid future troubles. In addition, the original dwarves in the dwarf valley have never been found. You should be careful. The secret silver vein is particularly important to the dawn City, and it can''t be lost. " "As you wish, my master." Kapp answered again. After explaining Karp, reed looked at grott. "Stanley is sure he won''t be in charge of the Dark Pact back in green city, but if you have any questions, you can contact him immediately. The pact of darkness is our trump card in the city of green. It has incomparable advantages in purchasing raw materials and finding out the news.As the general situation is changing, you must be careful to stabilize the Lord. It is also important to note that the part of the covenant of darkness, the spirit of immortality, is that although the undead who lost the world left the plane during this time, they will surely come back again in the near future. Stanley''s strategy towards them should be carried out firmly and consistently. If you encounter any problem, you should give me or Stanley feedback. " Grot stepped forward and bowed deeply. "Yes, under the crown, I will guard the covenant of darkness for you with my life." After explaining the two men, Li De looked at his Valen, which was funny. This guy wants to be assigned two tasks by me, too? "Warren, you don''t have to do everything about the weapons factory. Once the market on the other side of the hills is opened up, our demand for weapons will increase explosively. During this period, you can recruit more apprentices, so as not to produce when the demand is soaring. " Warren''s spirit came to him in an instant. "Yes, under the crown, I promise to do what you say." "In addition, you have given the technology of producing extraordinary armor to those four expert forgers. I hope that at least 20 forgers can learn it in the future. We have a large-scale Mi silver vein, and we will certainly have more extraordinary equipment in the future. " "Under the crown, dwarves will not disappoint you." Wallen held his head high with confidence. No one could forge equipment better than dwarves. Li De nodded, and at last he was finished. He turned his head and looked up at his little isa with adoration on his face, showing a doting smile. "Come on, Issa, we''re back in green city." Harrison''s in town hall. There''s nothing to explain. The scarlet mage tower seems to be stable now, but because of the change of external environment, it is already dangerous. He has to solve these problems. As the most important source of funds for dawn City, scarlet mage tower should not be lost. In the north, the Empire''s undead has been established, the Necromancer''s necromancer has been transformed into a high-level necromancer, and the heavily injured level 19 mage, who has been occupied by the fishman empire on the coast of more than 10 port cities, and the scarlet mage tower with limited magic raw materials... when Lee sat behind Castro and flew out of the city of dawn, he was keenly aware that this time he would like to go back to green city Yes, it will be very different. Chapter 282 From last year''s cold winter month to this year''s sowing season. Green city fell into a kind of inexplicable dignified atmosphere. God, it''s changed. Orcs, undead, and even the fish empire are putting pressure on the southern provinces. People come and go on the streets of green city, but most of the pedestrians are in a hurry, and their expressions are very solemn. Even the Orioles who used to solicit visitors at the corner of the street in the past, subconsciously lowered the volume at this time. The mercenaries in their bloodstained armor are murderous, and their booty is no longer the corpses or fur of Warcraft, but the skeletons flashing the fire of soul. Several priests of the temple of life, dressed in pure white clergymen''s robes and with holy and loving expressions, distributed holy water to the surrounding crowd along the bluestone street with dark green moss growing in the cracks on both sides. Although the holy water in the cheap glass bottle has lost the function of treating injuries and diseases due to its scarcity, it can still barely resist the invasion of low negative energy. The orderly and well-organized patrol team has changed the old tyrannical practice. At this time, all of them are seriously patrolling the city. The number of beggars on the street was less than half at this time, and even the civilians were sparse. The difficult environment made the semi-circular shop doors open on both sides of the street to do business, worried, watching the increasingly abnormal scene on the street. It is not the great nobles and those in power who are greatly affected by the change of one pattern at a time, but the common people with small assets in the lower class. In the waves, no small fishing boat can safely avoid the storm. "It''s said that although the dead in the north have retreated, the cemetery is still there. I guess it must have been left by those damned souls on purpose." "Well, that''s what the dead left on purpose. In the next invasion, they can send troops in at any time." "Alas... Archmage spark didn''t expect to be severely damaged by the dead, and even such a powerful master couldn''t carry it. If we took part in the attack on the death cemetery, we were afraid that we would be attacked more severely. After all, even under Locke''s crown, we couldn''t directly destroy and take out the necropolis..." "ha ha, what''s the way?? This is a task that the major guilds have ordered to carry out. We have signed a treaty before joining the guild. We must stand with the guild when we encounter a major crisis. It''s ok if you are a bandit guild, but you can still leave the shadow if you beat it. Our warrior guild is just afraid to take your life and send it inside. " "Well, those damned mages! If it wasn''t for the mage Association''s proposal to gather the strength of all guilds to clear that weird necropolis, would we have to work so hard? " "No way, who can make the lives of those mages more precious than us..." "..." before stepping into the scarlet mage tower, Li De, who had just returned to dawn City, heard the indignant dialogue between two mercenaries on the mysterious Street belonging to scarlet mage tower. Li De''s eyes showed a bit of meditation. He didn''t expect that the situation in green city had changed so fast that even the power of the guild was called. In the city of green, the most powerful guild is undoubtedly the mage Association. Almost all the masters of the mage are the great nobles in the city of green, and their influence is all over various industries. They belong to the boss who can''t agree with each other. Locke, the most powerful patron of green city, is the president of the mage Association. Several other guilds with strong strength control most of the professionals in green city, such as mercenary guild which mainly accepts and publishes tasks, adventurer guild which mainly explores ancient relics, and guild of various professionals such as bandit guild and warrior guild. These guilds are one of the most powerful forces in green city. The number of soldiers controlled by the city Lord is nearly 60000, which is not very impressive. "Betty, is our scarlet mage tower called up?" "No," Betty shook her head. "The magic scroll produced by scarlet mage tower is an important material to resist the northern dead. We were not called." "But in exchange, the magic scrolls we produced can''t be sold to anyone else. All the scrolls are purchased by the guilds." Li De nodded clearly. At this critical moment, those nobles in green city must try their best to mobilize all resources and strength. It''s no surprise that the scarlet mage tower is restricted, and it doesn''t matter to them who is not. But the problem now is that the remaining undead may be more difficult than they think. "Lord Li De..." before stepping into the gate of scarlet mage tower, a voice with full of joy sounded from the door. Wearing a blue mage''s robe, with a long waist length golden curly hair on the back of his head, and his eyes like sapphire, he ran to Li De with excitement on his face.Looking at the girl who has obviously lost a lot of weight in front of her, Li De''s eyes flash a few people''s gentleness. He reached out and rubbed the girl''s head. "Weina, long time no see..." after seeing Li De, Weina''s heart overflowed with joy, and she cleverly turned her head to let Li De touch her long curly golden hair. "Yes, Mr. Li De, you went out before the cold winter month last year, and now it''s been half a year..." "half a year", Li De expressed some emotion, "it''s really a blink of an eye. Let''s go in and say it." Weina quickly out of the way, and then saw little ISA and Betty, and quickly said hello to the two girls. Li De was in a good mood when he looked at the three pretty figures with swing. A cute disciple, a clever maid, and a wild female martial god, this match, absolutely. Step into the scarlet mage tower, after half a year of construction, although the scarlet mage tower is much better than the previous site condition, it is still a bit messy, and many of the excavated trenches have not been filled in the soil. Looking at the scene, Li De felt a headache. This ancient alchemy array is about to become his heart disease. He has invested so much and has been building for more than a year, but he has not seen any results. If it wasn''t for spark himself, he would really like to stop the gold goblin. If the money is changed into alchemy bombs, more than 100000 troops will be destroyed. But he frowned at the thought of sparrow. He didn''t know what was going on with his cheap teacher. He had to go and see each other. Entering the mage tower, Li De did not stay on the first floor, but went directly to the study on the third floor where he used to work. The towering oak bookshelves were next to each other, and precious books after precious books filled the shelves. Although I haven''t come back for half a year, there is still no dust left here. Li De nodded with satisfaction. After entering the room, of course, he did not let himself sit in the armchair behind the only desk in the study. "Weina, report the situation of scarlet mage tower during this period, starting with the number of personnel." He has been away for so long that he has let some of his family unclear. He has to know everything. As a pilot, he doesn''t have to go to the sails in person, but he needs to know how many sailors, how many sails, how much food he has. Weina''s expression gradually became solemn when she talked about business, and began to enter the demeanor of the scarlet mage tower manager who made waves in green city and even the southern provinces. Weina is now a star in the green city business community, and it''s the brightest moment. She was even called the queen of Commerce by a small number of nobles who had dealt with her. "Mr. Li De, during the six months since you left, our development has not stopped. At present, scarlet mage tower has 120 official mages, including 15 intermediate mages who have reached level 5. There are 650 mages and apprentices. There are 200 guards, 180 at 5-9 levels and 20 at level 10. Betty bought these guards at the bloody arena With 120 official mages and 650 apprentices, the scarlet mage tower now has 770 mages. This is an exaggerated figure. The scarlet mage tower had no official mage, only 22 mage apprentices. In less than two years, Zhang has become a great power with a number of mages of more than 700. Although the level of these apprentices is generally not high, it is not too difficult to spend certain resources to cultivate a group of high-level mages when the earning power of scarlet mage tower is so exaggerated. "Is the convoy organized separately or managed by the scarlet mage tower?" But it''s the convoy that interests Lee. Weina smell speech turned to look at Betty, the latter indifferent shrug. "At present, Betty is fully in charge of the escort team. It provides protection when our caravan goes out to purchase important materials, or when there is a mage who needs protection, the escort team will also support." Li De nodded. There was no doubt that the scarlet mage tower was powerful, but the scarlet mage tower was not as terrifying as the white tower. Therefore, this guard team was well organized, at least to prevent the scarlet mage tower from being shadowed by the dark enemies. Although the mage tower raises a team of soldiers, he is always pragmatic. He turned his head and took a look at Betty, who was slightly twisted at this time. Li De showed a smile to the female warrior God. "In the future, the scale of the escort team will be expanded to 500 people. If you need financial support, you can directly apply to Weina. Betty, this convoy is under your jurisdiction, and you can buy a separate area near the scarlet mage tower as a base. My only requirement is that you train this guard strong enough. "Hearing the unexpected words from Lee, Betty''s face, which was like a half breed, showed a huge surprise. "No problem. I''ll train this army the way I train the strongest northerners." Li De smiles, the female warrior God of the north. This fighting skill has reached the legendary level. It is a waste of resources to simply put it as a mascot in the scarlet mage tower. Since the other party has such a heart, he might as well support it. The strength in his hands is strong enough, and his confidence will be sufficient. "Go on to the next item." "Yes, Second, the revenue of scarlet mage tower. Our revenue is divided into three categories. The first category is the magic factory. At present, the magic factory produces 1000 magic scrolls every day, with a monthly output of about 30000. At present, the price of magic scrolls is 9 jinpuke. After deducting the cost of three kinpuks, each profit is 6, and the total monthly profit is about 180000. Second, mysterious street. We have built a street selling all kinds of weapons and magic scrolls outside the scarlet mage tower by using the attraction of magic scrolls. Because of the shopping points and membership system, the mysterious street is currently the most prosperous gathering place for professionals in green city. Mysterious street can contribute about 30000 kinpuks to us every month. Third, Jinmai chamber of Commerce. After two years of rapid expansion, Jinmai chamber of Commerce has now become a large chamber of Commerce in green city, relying on the protection of scarlet mage tower and extensive contacts. Grain, cotton, salt and cloth are all involved. Although their shares are far less than those of the great nobles in green city, their monthly profits have reached 10000 jinpuke, and there is still great potential for future development. " Combined with several projects, the scarlet mage tower has a monthly income of 220000 kinpuks. Absolutely more than 20 small goals a month. But Li De shook his head, which did not touch much. The scale of dawn city is getting bigger and bigger, and the places where money is spent are also increasing. Although the scarlet mage tower is making fast money, it can''t resist him using it faster. 220000 jinpuks are not enough to make 10000 alchemy bombs. At the thought of this, Li De showed a bitter smile. Money is more and more, but how do you always feel poor? "Have we delivered the fur from the low hill trade? How long is it going to take to digest it Weina hears Li De''s question, that pair of blue beautiful eyes son slightly ponders after slowly way. "This batch of Warcraft fur has replenished our nearly exhausted inventory, but the magic factory''s productivity is limited, and it will take at least three months to digest them all." Li Demei''s head was wrinkled. The digestion speed was a little slow. A few days ago, he sent the second generation of blood and dead bones to open up a new business road in the low mountains and hills. He exchanged his armor with other Centaur tribes for Warcraft fur. After a week''s trading, dawn city earned at least one million pieces of jinpuke''s fur. Of course, the earning premise refers to the value of scarlet mage tower made into magic scroll and sold. But now the embarrassment is that the number of Warcraft fur is too large for scarlet mage tower to digest immediately. Lee shook his head at the thought, which is why he wanted to build a magic factory in dawn city. The location of the scarlet mage tower is doomed to be difficult to expand further, and with the hoof tribe becoming his agent in the low mountains and hills, there will be a large amount of fur recorded in the future. He can''t wait for scarlet mage tower to digest his booty every time. It''s a waste of time. "Well, we have to pay close attention to this matter. I''ve got through the low mountains and hills. In the future, the scarlet mage tower will no longer be short of Warcraft fur." The low mountains and hills are barren, but millions and a half people support the scarlet mage tower. These resources are certainly enough. "In addition, do you have any news about the advanced magic scroll manufacturing technology that I''ve shown you?" The low-level magic scrolls can''t satisfy Li De''s appetite. The scarlet mage tower will also be upgraded from low-end manufacturing to high-end manufacturing. But before this, the lack of high-end magic scroll manufacturing technology, this problem must be solved. Weina shook her head in some embarrassment. "The number of advanced magic scroll manufacturing technology is very rare. Generally, it is only found in ancient relics. Only when adventurers or mercenaries excavate them for auction, can they be bought on the market. Otherwise, it''s hard to see this precious manufacturing technology on the market. " The magic scroll manufacturing technology flowing out of the world is generally found in the relics. An assassin or warrior adventurer who gets this kind of treasure naturally can''t use it. It''s not uncommon to sell it for gimpke or professional equipment. It''s just that there are few magic scroll making techniques above the third ring road. "Pay more attention to these situations, and if you find out, take them at all costs, both overtly and covertly."Li De has a deep vision. As a big boss of darkness, he is not the life of the good camp. As long as the goal can be achieved, it is necessary to use some extraordinary means. This is to seize the living space, there is no justice and kindness, only beneficial or harmful to the blood clan. "Yes, Lord Li De, I have reached an agreement with the nobles of green city. No matter who they are, they will sell high-level magic scrolls to scarlet mage tower. In the future, those magic scrolls produced by scarlet mage tower will be sold to sellers for three years at a price lower than 50% of the market." This agreement is really courageous. Li De nodded with great satisfaction. He was afraid that the nobles in green city would be more active than the scarlet mage tower. Taking the current production situation of scarlet mage tower as an example, the profit of the lower five layers brings them more than one hundred and twenty thousand kinpuks every year. And it lasted three years... And the benefits were enough to make any nobleman feel excited. Not all nobles have the blood generating ability of scarlet mage tower. The nobles whose income can reach 100000 a month are already in the extremely rare category in green city. "Well, it''s up to you. By the way, to what extent has our ancient alchemy magic array been constructed? " Thinking of the holes outside, Lee couldn''t help but draw. "Because you have been sleeping for three months, we have mobilized all jinpuke to buy magic stones, so we have to stop work. Then two days ago, master spark was invaded by the breath of death. Although his life was not in danger for the time being, he was afraid that he could not continue to build in a short time. If master spark can start building now, maybe it will be built in the winter moon this year. " Hearing Weina''s words, Li De shook his head. "Let''s put this matter down for the time being." he is not sure what''s going on with spark, and it''s not easy to arrange too much now. "Anything else?" Weina nodded, a little dignified, "because of the blockade of the coastline of the Norland empire by the fish man Empire, we have at least three materials for making magic scrolls about to run out. Although I have sent the chamber of Commerce to other cities to look for it, and I am also looking for the purchase from the nobles, the current effect is extremely unsatisfactory. If there is no supplement in the future, the magic factory will stop production for up to three months. " fish man Empire, Li De inexplicably wants to Tucao, you what make complaints about a race on the bottom of the sea race. "I''ll find a way to deal with this. Now I''ll go to the white tower to get the handlebars ready." Lee shook his head. These things can''t be solved in a short time. I''d better go to see spark first. The scarlet mage tower, the power that he established by himself, will not be out of his control. Let go and let Weina, who has been doing everything for it perfectly, play it. Although Spock has been under extraordinary care, and his life is not in danger for a short time, it would be too much for him, a disciple, not to visit at the first time after he comes back. "Lord Li De, the car is ready when you come back, and you can use it at any time." Weina immediately got up, with a deep tenderness and love in her eyes. My little maid is always so sweet. Li De nodded with satisfaction and his eyes turned. "Issa, are you going to visit granddad spark with the teacher?" Little Issa, who had been sitting beside Li De, nodded immediately, "well..." after hearing this, Betty also stood up and looked at him with some serious expression. "Green city is not safe recently. I''m going to protect Issa." Li De took a slight puff from the corner of his mouth. If he wanted to follow, he said it directly. It''s not that he won''t let you go. This excuse is really... Too watery. Get out of the mage tower, get into the spacious carriage that has been prepared for a long time, and go towards the white tower with the crisp sound of the horse''s hooves stepping on the bluestone ground. Issa sat quietly beside Li De, and the little girl peeped at him from time to time. Her face was full of satisfaction. Weina and Betty are sitting opposite to Lee de. Weina''s eyes seem to have stars twinkling. She looks at her master so tenderly, without avoiding the other two girls. Even when she got into the carriage, Betty still did not release the huge sword in her hand. She wiped her palm on the chilly black sword. However, Yuguang was looking at the figure like a hidden dragon in her body. Their eyes touch each other from time to time. Each time, the northern female warrior God turns her head as quickly as if she was burned by the fire. She quietly blushes on her face, but pretends that nothing has happened. The speed of wiping the sword body in her hand will subconsciously speed up. Li De ignored the careful thinking of several girls, just thinking about the turbulence brought about by the recent changes in the situation. Although the scarlet mage tower is rich in Warcraft fur, the magic raw materials in the deep sea are a big problem. If the Yuren Empire has been blocking the blue sea provinces, within two months, there will be two or three magic raw materials in scarlet mage tower.We have to find a way to solve this problem. But how to solve it for a while made him difficult. The carriage was not slow. After about half a day, the towering spire of the white tower appeared in front of Li De, who was somewhat distressed. After the carriage stopped, Li De shook his head, no longer thinking about it, and got off with his party. When Li De came to the gate of the White Pagoda, nearly 30 mages guarded the gate. However, when they saw him, they did not dare to stop him and invited him into the tower. Before entering the door, two senior mages of level 10 came out of the tower. It happened that Li De also knew those who helped the dawn city cultivate mages and apprentices. "Good day, Mr. reed." Two senior mages saluted Li De respectfully. As a disciple of sparker, Li De did not spend much time in the white tower, but his status was much higher than that of ordinary senior mages. "Good day, take me to see the teacher," said Li De, without any polite thought. The senior mage in the white tower''s trademark white mage robe glanced at Betty with a huge sword behind him. "Your Highness, this lady, can''t carry weapons." Li Demi was too lazy to speak. With a little magic power, the momentum of the big boss at level 15 radiated out, and the aura of blood clan was opened in this moment. Fear began to pervade at this moment, and everyone felt as if they were being watched by a giant dragon, and their legs were softening. The surrounding air was as thick as mercury, and the guards'' mages could hardly breathe at the moment. Fortunately, Li De didn''t even say a word. The senior mage did not dare to stop him. He obediently asked someone to lead him into the mage tower. When Li De''s figure disappeared on the stairs, the senior mage who faced Li deweiyan could not recover from his extreme panic. "Lord Li De... How strong is he?" At this time, the faces of more than 20 official mages guarding around were also full of fear, and one of them had the courage to speak in a trembling voice. "Lord Connor, Lord reed... Have you become a great mage?? Why is his momentum so close to that of Mr. sparker... ConA, whose legs softened with fear from Lee, stammered at the terrible momentum and was unable to hide his fear. "No, I don''t know......" at this time, all of us relaxed and felt extremely complicated when we thought of the scene just now. Maybe everything can be faked, but Li De''s 15 level mage''s momentum has been seen by Spock too many times. There can be no fake. And then everyone came up with an answer that almost choked them - level 15. Master sparker''s disciple, master of scarlet mage tower, Lord reed Cachar, is likely to break through level 15!! "Lord Li De, it must have reached level 15..." with the trembling figure of a mage, the scene fell into a dead silence. Everyone turned their heads in unison and looked at the stairs that had already been empty... The mood was complicated. Under the guidance of two white pagoda masters, Li De takes three girls to the study of white tower, which is naturally the location of spark. "Lord Li De, Lord spark is reading in the study..." "thanks, you can go down." "yes, my Lord." After experiencing the scene just now, several mages did not dare to say much. After saluting, they hurried away, as if afraid that Li De would do something new. When the two white pagoda masters left, Li De was about to push the door in. He suddenly seemed to think of something. There''s something weird in my eyes. He turned his head and looked at his three girls with a slight cough. "The three of you wait here first, I''ll go first..." after that, he knocked on the open door, and then he didn''t get a response for a long time. After that, Li De didn''t want to wait for a moment and pushed the door open and walked in. Entering the house, the light is a little dim. The fluffy carpet of the ash mountain covers the ground, and it is very soft to trample on. Sparker''s study is at least five times bigger than his. The high oak bookshelves are connected to the ceiling. The oak bookshelves with dense spacing can only accommodate one person''s body shuttling, and the thick smell of books secrets the whole space. But at this time, Li De''s expression is extremely wonderful, because in the study''s only desk, his cheap teacher, spark, is holding the chicken''s nest head, drinking a small wine happily. And his desk is full of scrolls of magical energy. Most of the pictures recorded by magic are young girls. The most important thing is that the girls on these scrolls are wearing... Almost none. Lee''s face was black.In broad daylight, you are a valued old man, do something bad, a person nest in the study GHS. Speke, who was looking at the picture, suddenly frowned. He felt something wrong. He suddenly turned his head and was stunned when he saw Li De. How did this bastard come? His face changed greatly. He immediately jumped up, turned all the pictures on the table and pulled them into the drawer in the desk. After packing up, with a full of anger, Spock stares at Li De, who has been knocking at the door for a long time, but hasn''t opened it for a long time. He sticks the wine bottle that he didn''t want to put down on the table top. The red liquor splashes from the small mouth bottle and shouts at him indignantly. "Son of the cachal family!! Who let you in!! Do you know I was just studying magic?! You almost made my magic model collapse! Cachar!! You''ve interrupted a great mage''s way to the higher level!! The goddess of magic is on, you will be punished Lee looked at the lively spark and gave a sharp slap at the corner of his mouth. Who said the old man was attacked by the spirit of the dead?? Stand up and see if I don''t kill you. Chapter 283 PS: our third leader has been born - Renault Chen, thank you ~ alliance leader Wanzi Jiageng, and now he owes the third watch again... Please let me take a breath and add another watch at the weekend. - text - - looking at Spock, who was shouting in his study, Lee had a black line on his face. But there was nothing he could do about this slovenly old man. I don''t want to talk about my strength. I have no face or skin. My behavior and dress have nothing to do with the venerable title of level 19 mage. It''s hard to get a sense of respect. The most important thing is that the old man is not bad to him. He never hides good things. So Li De is not angry with this cheap teacher. He can''t fight or scold him. However, he is very kind to himself, which is really excellent. "You heard of death, teacher?" Li De changed the subject directly. He didn''t want to argue with the old man. "Well, you son of the cachal family, didn''t you hear me talking to you?"?!! You just interrupted my way to the top of the world "Teacher, I heard you were attacked by the smell of death?" Lied''s eyes were directly on Spock, and he repeated. Seeing that Li De didn''t pay attention to his little tricks, Spock resentfully restrained himself in order to cover up his embarrassed shouts. Pull down his face and stare at reed. "Well, you don''t have to worry about the smell of death. Have you been exploring the abyss in the past six months?? Why can''t you even see people? " When it comes to spackton, it''s not pleasant that lied is not in the scarlet mage tower. His teacher should pay special attention to this increasingly famous mage tower. After all, the scarlet mage tower is getting bigger and bigger, and there are more and more interests involved. Compared with scarlet mage tower, there are many nobles who have little thoughts. Without him forcibly protecting the scarlet mage tower, this mage tower which can produce great benefits would have been devoured by those greedy nobles. With a smile and a rush to respond, Lee quietly opens the system to check the property panel of spark. However, he did not forget that when he looked at Spock before he reached level 15, except for one name, the other side was full of question marks. At this time, he has also been promoted to level 15. Although the gap with level 19 is still there, it is not as exaggerated as before. Sparrow Russell Title: Magic genius, elemental controller, magic array master, hand of Argus, light of Nolan Empire, demon butcher, plane destroyer age: 87 level: 19 (severe injury, negative energy erosion) Occupation: element controller ??? Special talent:??? Blood: the blood of the algus royal family Introduction: he is a magic martyr who wanders in the world. He is the mortal enemy of the devil and a great mage who once destroyed the whole plane. The legendary deeds he once experienced are still in the glory theme. Misty grass... Li De was surprised at the sight. Although he knew that spark was a cow, he didn''t expect to be so. There are seven titles alone. Although we can''t see the specific attributes, they are demon killers and plane destroyers. This kind of titles is a high-level title. The attribute of bonus is extremely high. There''s something about this old man. A little admiration was just rising in his heart, but when Li De saw that he was wearing a black robe full of wrinkles, stubble on his face, burping wine and staring at his disordered hair on his head, he immediately suppressed his admiration. Boss, you are a level 19 master. Do you want to be so careless... "little boy of the cachal family?!" Seeing that Li De didn''t answer, instead, he looked at him with a strange look. When he thought of the scene that he had just been caught, spark became angry. "Do you want to see the power of four rings of magic?" At this time, Li De regained his mind and spoke softly. "Teacher, I''ve been away for a long time. Please take care of the scarlet mage tower. I heard that you were seriously injured in the death Cemetery outside, and I was worried about it, so I came back specially... what happened to you in the death cemetery? How can the breath of death on the body need to be removed? " Looking at Li De''s sincere eyes, spark felt warm in his heart and forced his shame down. "Well, you still have a conscience, son of the cachal family," he said, glaring at him, and then he sat comfortably in the black armchair. Then he took the wine produced by the spirit carved with exquisite relief in his hand and took a sip of it. "The graveyard of death is the bait laid by the dead monarch. At least 5 million civilians in the northern border have been thrown into the dead cemetery, and tens of thousands of higher dead have been transformed.At that time, my main purpose of entering the death cemetery was to destroy this evil place, but it was too dangerous. I made a mistake and was directly attacked by the terrible smell of death. If I hadn''t been on my high alert, maybe you wouldn''t have seen me today. " Spock said, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression became more serious. "The power of that cemetery has reached the legendary level, even under Locke''s crown, it can''t be dealt with in a short time. Remember, Cachar, never go to the graveyard of death at any time. There is terror in it that you can''t imagine. " After listening to this, Li De was shocked. Death Graveyard with legendary power? This is not a bit of a superclass. The dawn city of extraordinary power cannot cope with it. "Teacher, there are higher dead in it?" There was something dignified in Spock''s eyes, nodding and shaking his head. "I can''t be sure, I didn''t go deep into the interior, I was attacked by the spirit of the dead just on the outside. You should be less curious about this matter. It''s not something you can participate in. " Lee thought of the conversation between the two mercenaries. "Then why do we need to mobilize the forces of the major guilds to encircle and exterminate the dead cemetery this time? Legendary power is not something that ordinary professionals can participate in. " "There are still a lot of undead on the periphery of the death cemetery. The area is very dangerous at present, so professionals are needed to exterminate it. The purpose of using the guild is to weaken the power of the death cemetery from the side. The death cemetery has a very special magic array, which can absorb the breath of death from the surrounding undead body, so as to cultivate the higher dead inside the death cemetery. If you don''t get more dead breath to supplement, the energy in the dead graveyard without roots will slowly dissipate. Even the legendary power will be weakened, and then it will not be so hard to deal with it Li De nodded clearly. Spock was just about to open his mouth and continue to talk, but suddenly, as if he had found something, he suddenly widened his eyes and fixed his eyes on Lee. The tone of voice is stuttering at the moment. "You, you, you''ve broken level 15 Spock''s eyes were full of shock and disbelief, as if he had seen the most terrible devil in the abyss. "Yes," Li De shrugged easily. He did not deliberately mobilize the power of faith to cover up his breath. Naturally, he could be detected by the great mage spark. Even if the opponent''s strength is less than 10% of the peak period because of the breath of death, he is, after all, a big man who has been around the world for so many years. "In the past six months, I was in a good position at the border. I realized the magic rise and fall at sunrise and sunset. If I had any understanding, I would have broken through." Li De''s tone is relaxed and freehand, as if the matter of becoming a level 15 master is not worth mentioning. But to Spock, he was half dead with anger. His trembling lips opened and closed, and it took a while to breathe. Then he got up and put his hands on the table. His eyes were fixed on Lee and he roared. "How can you break through level 15!"!!! Last time I came to you, you were still grade 14!!! Are you blinded by demons The tone was full of reluctance and anger, even the words of catharsis were said. "I''m nearly 50 before I break level 15, asshole, why are you such a bastard!! You''re only 26!! Wake up!! Ah, I must be dreaming. The goddess of magic is on. Please relax my foolishness Lee looked at Spock, who was jumping and jumping like a fool, and gave a sharp slap from the corner of his mouth. Do you want to be so real, you are my teacher, asshole, even envy me to break through level 15 faster than you... Can it be reliable once? But in the twinkling of an eye, spark seemed to think of something again. His face suddenly changed. The blow he had just received disappeared in an instant, and his mouth was covered with a brilliant smile. "Ha ha ha ha, Cachar, you are the disciple taught by my great mage spark himself!! Only 26 years old master!! Kachard, you are the youngest genius of the Norland empire in the past 100 years, and only under the crown of eNOS 100 years ago, the NORAN hero who died with the legendary devil is better than you! And I, Spock Russell, was a teacher who taught like Aenos. Hahaha... Li De can hardly bear to look directly at him. Can you make a long snack and take credit for yourself? But since you''ve done the credit, I can''t just go there in vain. There was a smile on his face. "Teacher, do you have any four ring magic? I think I have the right to inherit your heritage now. " He now has no more than three levels of human magic, and only three of them are poor.Although the exclusive magic of blood clan is strong enough, it has many skills, but it doesn''t weigh on the body. Moreover, the four ring magic is extremely precious. It is almost impossible to learn it from the outside world. Speaker looked at Lee with great satisfaction. "As a genius I taught myself, I can''t be worse than others. I have mastered 20 four ring spells. Which do you want to learn? " 20... Li De looked at the three three ring spells above the human spell column on his attribute panel, and suddenly felt a little pain. He has been busy developing dawn city since he came to Rongguang. He has never learned magic from spark. I didn''t expect that my cheap teacher really lived up to the seven blind titles. Twenty four ring magic, it''s really a big deal. A moment later, sparker explained all his 20 spells to reed without reservation. At last, Li De selected the most suitable five. The advanced fireball series - burst fireball, the door of space, the escape weapon for breaking distance, is the super magic power of forbidding magic, silence and preventing mage from casting magic power order of four rings defense magic magic power shield the last one is advanced floating skill. Although the blood clan can fly, this floating skill has a strong point that it can control the air The flow of. In this way, he can fly in other''s form. After he becomes a blood clan, he can control the air flow to speed him up, which can magnify the superiority of the air race. Spock''s other skills didn''t have a great effect on Lee. He didn''t pay attention to them. These skills were the best match for him. Of course, although Spock is extremely generous, he is also blind to learn 5 4 rings at a time. The number of magic nodes of these four ring spells has reached more than 2000. Its complexity is ten or even twenty times that of the three ring magic. Even if Li De wants to learn it with his talent, he can''t chew it out for a month. The higher the level of magic learning, the more difficult it will be. Of course, the power will also increase geometrically. "Here''s a detailed explanation of the five four ring spell constructs you''ve selected. With your talent and the experience of successfully improving the hand of a mage, I don''t think these spells will have any problem for you Lee took over the several well preserved magic building maps in his hand, and was slightly moved when he looked at Spock''s admonished eyes. Although his cheap teacher is not so good in other aspects, he is really nothing to be picky about. He took a deep look at Spock with a deep tone. "Teacher, how can you eliminate the breath of death from you?" Instead of paying too much attention to those spell building maps, Li De asked again about the deadly breath of death. Suddenly, there was a slight warmth in Spock''s eyes. After thinking about it or planning to tell him that Li De, who is now a level 15 mage, naturally has a different weight in his heart. "I need the flower of death..." when Li De left the white tower that night, his face was slightly dignified. Even Issa felt the change in Lee. Back to scarlet mage tower, little Issa can''t wait to ask. "Teacher, is grandfather Spark''s injury difficult to treat?" Lee touched Issa''s little head in comfort. "The teacher will try to solve it." The flower of death blooms in the abominable place where the earth is watered with blood, the mountain is built with bones, and the soul is used as a lamp. - - - unexpectedly, Li De did not stay in scarlet mage tower for a few more days. On April 1, he returned to dawn City alone. Little Issa and Weina, who were reluctant to leave, even Betty was in a low mood after Lee left. But Li De didn''t care about the mood of several ladies. He had more important things to do. Li De, sitting behind Castro, has a somewhat dignified expression. Back in green city, although he solved many urgent problems, there were still some problems that he could not solve in a short time. For example, due to the blockade of the coastline of the Norland empire by the fish man Empire, several magic raw materials for scarlet mage tower were in short supply. Although Jinmai chamber of Commerce has sent more than ten caravans to other provinces to purchase goods, and Weina has contacted the allies of scarlet mage tower in terms of nobility, it is still difficult to make progress in a short time. The only thing that reassures him is that these raw materials are not so urgent that they will be out of stock immediately, and there will be a buffer time of more than three months. This is the main problem faced by scarlet mage tower. In other aspects, his little maid is well managed, and he doesn''t need to worry about it. Spark is another problem that makes him feel difficult.The 19 level mage was seriously attacked by the breath of death, although he was sealed with magic by the supernatural mage Locke. But if it is not completely removed within three years, it will cause irreversible damage to the body. And the breath of death that invades the heart can only be solved by the legendary flower of death, otherwise the legend can not solve this problem. As the patron of scarlet mage tower in green city, spark is also a teacher to him. Although Li De is a blood clan, he still has to bear this love. At any rate, people who have received modern higher education are not as white eyed as those dark lives of Rongguang. Isn''t it necessary to return the ideological and moral character of primary school to teachers. But the flower of death, which only grows in the extremely evil environment, has no place to look for. This is the place that makes his skull ache. "I still have a few years to cushion my cheap teacher. I''m not in a hurry. However, the scarlet mage tower must solve the problem of shortage of raw materials as soon as possible... Li De''s eyes flashed a little deep thinking. His return to dawn city also found a way to solve the problem of shortage of marine raw materials, but the specific situation needs to be determined before a conclusion can be reached. In addition, there is a very important thing that prompted him to leave for the dawn city. Five new farms have been built. At present, there are six farms in dawn city. With the formation of dawn wings, the air force''s demand for magic language bats has increased dramatically, so the importance of farms has been raised by several levels. Now farms are the foundation of the air force, just as important as the alchemy factory. The farm is the gas station of the magic bat, and the alchemy plant is the weapon system. The air force can''t fly without oil. It can''t attack without weapons. Both are indispensable. When Castro''s huge body fell in the back garden of the city hall, Harrison, who saw Castro''s figure from the window, immediately went downstairs to meet Lee. "Good day, patriarch." "Good day, Harrison. Let''s go to the farm." Lee is not vague, even Castro''s back did not fall, directly began to work. He was in a hurry to deal with marine raw materials, so he had no time to grind. Harrison immediately spread bat wings, followed Castro to the farm. The farm is in the east of the moon plain, just across the whole moon plain from the weapon factory in the West. In a field of yellow wheat, Castro flew to the farm. A large area around the farm has been designated as a control zone, and outsiders are not allowed in. Farms are vital to the safety of the dawn City air force, and care must be taken. Of course, this is also to prevent poisoning, plague and other safety accidents, so the management of the farm is extremely strict. Li De is looking down in the air. It''s spectacular from the top down. With the establishment of the six farms with similar scale, the distance between each farm is about 200 blades, and the middle is separated by wooden piles. The construction of breeding plants is very regular, with tap water, sewers, septic tanks, canopy, feed room, workers'' operation room, even dormitory and canteen. These six farms have become a mini city. The style of these buildings is very different from Rongguang. You can see the extraordinary features of these factories at a glance. It''s in the area where the pigs should be kept away from the pigs. Harrison, too, followed, landing and retracting the bat''s wings. "What is the current staffing and breeding plan for the farm?" Li De didn''t say much. He asked directly. Harrison immediately replied solemnly. "These established farms are full of workers a month ahead of schedule. There are 30 workers in each farm, and there are just 2000 people in six farms plus logistics staff. " After a pause, he continued: "the breeding program is now in order. Each farm has a full load of about 10000 pigs, and other species are counted according to pigs. Six farms have just been able to breed 60000 pigs. The production cycle of the pigs we captured from dawn plain is about three months, which can be sold four times a year, that is, 240000 pigs per month on average... " magic language bats need to eat one pig a week, four pigs a month. 3000 magic language bats are 12000 a month. There are also 8000 heads a month for the consumption of dawn city residents. Li De nodded slightly. At present, there are only 1000 magic language bats. He plans to expand the number to 3000 after the farm is completed. However, it seems that magic language bats can continue to expand, with 50000 humans consuming less than 8000 pigs a month. Moreover, the supplies are not rich enough for the residents to eat meat.If you add all the more and exaggerate to 4000 magic language bats in the future, it will cost 16000 pigs in a month, and the remaining 4000 pigs can be sold for 50000 people. MMP, how do you feel or a lot? Can 50000 people eat 4000 pigs a month? Li De said he was at a loss. "First of all, expand the farms. I need the fastest speed to make these six farms full of cultivation. After July, the farm should be able to feed at least 4000 magic language bats a month Instead of thinking about these life problems, reed threw it back to Harrison. "You make the rules for the meat supply of the city residents, and keep some pigs off the market every month to avoid accidents. And the six farms must be separated to avoid the occurrence of swine fever causing infection in all plant areas "Yes, patriarch." Harrison answered immediately. After Castro''s descent, a patrol not far away spotted them, and a group of people who looked like farm workers hurried in his direction. Instead of paying attention to the staff, Li De frowned because he ignored a very important issue. Farm expansion is not that easy. Not only are the workers in place, but the factory is in place. There is also an extremely important question: what do pigs eat?? He didn''t care about these little things before. How can he take care of what pigs eat? But now such a large-scale breeding will inevitably cause serious logistics problems. Just like the dawn City, 50000 people directly put great pressure on the city hall. And the food source of 60000 pigs has to be taken seriously. Just wanted to ask Harrison, the farm staff also approached. After seeing Li De''s figure, a dozen people saluted with excitement. "Good day, Lord of Cachar." "Good day, under the crown..." "under the great crown, your believers say hello to you..." Li De nodded slightly when he saw the situation, and Yu Guang swept through the crowd. One of the slightly familiar figures caught his attention, and he still remembered the name of the man. Randy. The year before last, when the farm was just established, this man was appreciated by him for his rich pig raising skills. Finally, he was named the first factory director of the farm, who was specially responsible for raising pigs. And he also promised the other party that he would personally grant him the Baroness as long as the number of pigs in the market reached 500000 each year. When the farm was just established, there were three or two big fish and two small fish. Even Li De was not sure whether this data could be realized, but now it seems that it will not be a big problem. "Randy, it''s been a good time for you." The middle-aged man who was named suddenly was full of surprise, but looked at the envious eyes of the crowd around him, and some were at a loss. I was remembered by the great lord of cachal?!! This is incredible!! Randy felt it was the most glorious moment of his generation. "Lord, this is what we should do. It''s all your gift that we can live our life now!" Randy''s eyes sparkled with adoration. His everything is given by Li De, without Li De, he could not have become the director of a high status farm in the dawn city. My heart''s affection for and respect for Li De has been full. Li De nodded slightly and chuckled. "The Holy Light blood clan gives you shelter, and you work hard to get a better life. The two complement each other. It''s my reward and your effort to live a good life in the city of dawn. " "Just right, there''s something you need to answer." Br > "what do you need to do to expand the pig farm Feeling Lee''s gaze, Randy was not nervous, but relieved. This question is easy to answer. Respond quickly. "Under the crown, the adults of the mage tower found a semi magical plant called Leucaena on the dawn plain. When the plant matures, it will grow the fruit of the adult arm, which is similar to that of Dogtail grass. This kind of fruit contains a lot of magic power. Although people will be poisoned and even seriously injured by the disordered magic, pigs can eat it. Each pig needs only seven or eight fruits of Leucaena japonica every day, and the fruits containing magic energy can speed up the growth of pigs and improve the meat quality. What''s more important is that if you have enough fertilizer, it can mature twice a month, and the cold winter moon will not affect it.And pig manure from our farms is the best fertilizer After hearing this, Li De was shocked. It was really a magic world. He really didn''t talk about it at all. That''s it?? He also wants to move the drawings of several feed processing plants from modern times. But at the same time, Lee was awakened again. This is a magic world. We can''t always look at things with the concept of the earth. We may suffer a lot in the future. "Well, do a good job, and strive to carry forward the pig industry. The city of dawn needs you, and so do the people of dawn. Randy, I haven''t forgotten my promise. I hope to see you kneel down at my feet and claim the title one day Looking at Randy, who is too excited to be himself, Lee smiles. "Now take me in and visit our future air force base... and Chapter 284 After a year and a half of development, the farm has been on the right track. Big and small things are in operation according to the established and perfect rules, even if it is expanded to 6, there will be no big problems. This is the advantage of the system. After touring several farms, Li De was very satisfied with the orderly scene. When he was ready to leave, he also saw the semi magical plant named liangyincao. As expected, it is in line with the title of liangyin. The big leaves with wide palms and small seeds with black pointed spines. The leaves are not the green of ordinary plants, but silver like yinpuke. A bright silver grass covers an area of less than one square meter, the most basin size, dense leaves like a pleated skirt layer by layer. In the middle, there are five or six stick like fruits about the size of an adult''s arm. However, the fruit is green instead of silver, otherwise it can be called silver stick... Li De''s mental power radiates, and he can clearly feel that the bright silver grass has been absorbing the free magic energy in the air, and all the absorbed magic energy is infused into the fruit. However, to his disappointment, it was a semi magical plant. The bright silver grass could simply absorb magic power, and no magic plant had the effect of purifying magic, so the magic power in the fruit was very mottled. If a general mage eats it, he is afraid that he will soon be eaten back by the confused and mottled magic. "This kind of plant grows so fast, why haven''t you found it before, or heard of it in the outside world?" After reading the bright silver grass, Li De turned to look at Randy beside him with a curious expression. In his opinion, Leung silvergrass can be regarded as a strategic material. It can provide a large amount of food for livestock. It is not simple. As long as it is used well, its role for a force is no less than that of an elite army. Randy was a little stunned and immediately responded respectfully. "Under the crown, silver grass is rare in the wild, and it was only recently found by the adults of the mage tower. This kind of semi magical plant consumes a lot of fertilizer on the soil. If it is OK without fruit, once it has fruit, it must be heavily fertilized every three days. Otherwise, the grass will absorb all the fertilizer from the surrounding land with more than ten blades, and even cause the land to dry up and desertification... this semi magical plant is very destructive to the land, so even if it has good effects, few people are willing to plant it. If we don''t have enough manure every day, we can''t produce enough manure. " Hearing Randy''s words, Li De suddenly nodded and fertilized every three days. What''s more, listening to this tone, he could not meet the needs of silvergrass in a small amount. There is no fertilizer in the world, that is, a large amount of food can be harvested only by the fertility of the land. Ordinary farmers will not plant this deadly plant that directly destroys the land. And the high-level aristocrats despise these, so although things are good things, but no one pays attention to them, and no one is interested in mining the value. "Good. You can do whatever you want. The farm will be one of the important industrial bases of dawn city in the future. There''s no need to be the best. And I believe you can do your best, "you said and patted randy on the shoulder, which instantly made the pig farmer blush. "In the future, if you have any needs, you can apply with the city hall at any time. I will let the city hall meet the breeding farm at the first time." Randy was comforted and protected by Lee, and immediately resolutely responded to him as an oath. "Lord of Cachar, I am willing to give my life and practice your will." Randy''s words were no different from his inner thoughts about the master who had given him everything. For the sake of the Lord of Cachar, he will use all his efforts to defend the farm, and will definitely carry on the pig industry to the end. Lord Cachar, I will raise pigs, Randy swore. Li De didn''t stay in the farm for a long time. He had already entered the standardized management, so he didn''t need to intervene too much. On the contrary, the scarlet mage tower''s lack of raw materials for ocean magic is more important. Making magic scrolls is not just about having Warcraft fur. Seven or eight kinds of magic materials are used to soak the fur of Warcraft and make the fur absorb more magic liquid. the magic potion which is made of more than ten kinds of magic raw materials to outline the magic nodes... all the production steps are inseparable from the magic materials. Moreover, some magic materials are indispensable. The magic scrolls made after the lack of them are waste products, which can''t be used at all. Scarlet mage tower is the money bag of dawn city. All forces under Li De still need blood transfusion from scarlet mage tower, which means that one faction of scarlet mage tower has carried the whole economic flag of dawn city.So the importance is self-evident. Go back to the third floor of the city hall. Lee unfolded the map of the south of Norland Empire and looked thoughtfully at the colored pictures above. Stanley and Harrison were both called by him at this time. These two blood clans are the power holders in the city of dawn. They are his left arm and right arm. They stand at their desks and watch the huge map on the desk with Li De. Li De''s eyes were deep as his fingers slid across the frosted surface of the paper. "We are located in the remote mountains. Green city is in the middle of the southern province, and the low mountains and hills are below the southern province. if we connect several strengths, we will form a triangle, with dawn city in the upper left corner, green city in the upper right corner, and low mountains and hills below. The terrain of dawn city is extremely hidden, and the distant mountains span tens of thousands of miles, including the Norland Empire, the glorious empire, the orc Empire, and even two other countries on the other side of the distant mountain range... " hearing Li De''s words like introducing the geographical environment, Stanley did not know what to do, and looked at him blankly," crown, what do you mean? " With a smile, Lee drew his hand across the border between the Norland Empire and the orcs, across the low hills, and to the end of the hills, the sea. "The sea?" Stanley frowned. "At present, the fishman Empire has blocked the coastline for unknown reasons, and the environment there is now extremely bad. And we are too far away from the coastline, and the straight-line distance is nearly 2500 kilometers... " as he said this, Stanley and Harrison seemed to think of something, looked up at each other, and then turned to look at ridge. "Centaur?" Li De grinned and nodded in a firm tone. "Yes, centaurs. Although the orcs and the Norland Empire were not very interested in the unique geographical ecology of the low mountains and hills, they ignored a very special advantage of the low mountains and hills: the connection to the sea Stanley looked at the marks on the map with a sort of sudden look. "Your idea is to have the Centaur tribe go to the coast to help us get magic raw materials?" The idea is... Unexpected. Centaurs are standard land creatures, and on the land, these creatures are so powerful that they can almost be called land tyrants. But in the sea... A centaur with four hooves can only be described as a lamb. "Centaur''s combat effectiveness at sea is only afraid of its weakness. Can they really help us obtain magic raw materials in the deep sea?" Harrison and Stanley are puzzled. Li De shook his head. "Isn''t there a fish man?" "Fish man?" They were more confused. "Of course, the world can''t solve problems only by force." Li De showed a smile rather than a smile. "We are not enemies with the fish people. The distant mountains and mountains are too far away from the sea, so we can''t have the root cause of contradiction with them. If there is no conflict among several people, can trade channels be opened directly? Yuren always have material needs... it''s said that the technology of mermen forging weapons and equipment is as good as that of centaurs. Perhaps, the fishmen who are fighting against the Norland empire will like sharp harpoons and light armor that can speed up their swimming... " Stanley and Harrison were instantly opened a door. They didn''t expect that Li De''s eyes had already seen this layer. They could only admire the vast vision. "Under the crown, your wisdom is enough to make the bright moon dim! In this way, we don''t even need to come out in person and let the hoof tribe send a centaur caravan to trade with the mermaid. Centaurs are standard land life, and even iron is extremely rare. They can''t go to sea to fish, and there won''t be much conflict between centaurs and mermaids. If there is no contradiction between the two, it is impossible to exchange magic raw materials with weapons and equipment with fishmen. And it''s even more than magic materials. After this trade route is opened, we can deliver more goods to the Mermaids that they need in exchange for more precious resources only in the deep sea. " Harrison''s eyes brightened at Stanley''s words and continued to add. "In this way, dawn city will not only have a market of low mountains and hills, but also a broader market of Yuren empire. We can get the feedback from two huge markets. In the future, we will get more and more resources. And there''s a very obvious benefit to this - getting rid of our dawn city''s single dependence on the scarlet mage tower. To avoid the situation that if there is a problem in green city, it will cause unrest in the city of dawn. " Li De nodded with satisfaction when he heard the two people''s additions. This is the real right hand."Yes, Yuren empire is definitely a partner with great potential. But don''t think about it right now. " However, Li De was not too optimistic and directly poured cold water on them. "We are hardly familiar with the situation of the fish man Empire, and we have no experience in dealing with fish people. At present, we still need to clarify the temperament and corresponding needs of the other party. It''s up to intelligence. You can get Frey, who''s still in the low hills, to cooperate with you. In addition, we can''t relax on the side of low mountains and hills, which are our important resource points. " Li deslu is not confused. It''s just an intention to trade with the fish man empire. If we really want to achieve it, we need to invest a lot of manpower, material resources and energy. Now there is not even a shadow of all this, pure conception. But we have to say that this plan is really attractive. If we can open a commercial road from the low mountains and hills to the fish man Empire, the scarlet mage tower will get rid of the embarrassing situation of being controlled by people. Because in addition to several magic materials in the deep sea, other magic materials can be found on land. If long-term cooperation can be established, scarlet mage tower will no longer face the risk of being out of stock. At that time, dawn city can build its own magic factory. Therefore, it is worth promoting. "Yes, under the crown." "Yes, patriarch." They played the role of tool man very well, and they immediately responded to the order given by Li De. After the key thing was arranged, Lee turned to look at Stanley, who had a terrible scar on his face, and asked. "Stanley, do you have any important news from the intelligence department recently? How is the organizational structure of the intelligence command center integrated? " After the establishment of the intelligence command center, Stanley, who was once a cult, became the substantive steward, that is, the legendary intelligence chief. For Stanley, whose hands were covered with blood, and before he was transformed into a blood clan, he was even more standard than the blood clan. Li De attached great importance to Stanley. With this guy in charge of the intelligence command center, which is destined to involve a lot of secrecy, even dark and bloody institutions, reed thinks it is completely in Stanley''s style. "Under the crown, there is no important information at present." Stanley shook his head. What Reid was talking about was that it was at least level two intelligence. At present, the intelligence command center is divided into six levels of intelligence, five to one, five lowest, one highest, and there is a top secret intelligence above level one. Top secret information can only be used when it comes to the fate of the dawn City, even when it''s life and death. Once the top secret information is sent out, all secret lines of the intelligence command center will escort the intelligence at any cost, and even directly contact the nearby blood clan forces for escort by special means, and at the same time, at any cost. "At present, all departments of the intelligence command center have been completed. Among them, there are four important departments: the bright part, the dark part, the blood department, and another unnamed department. " When Lee heard this, he gave him the intelligence command center after the last communication with Stanley. Some time ago, he went back to the earth to search for a lot of plans on how to set up intelligence agencies in various countries. However, this is the first time that Li De listened to Stanley''s report carefully since the establishment of the intelligence command center. "Talk about it." Li De can''t understand how powerful the intelligence is. This is the eye of the dawn city in the future, which must be given the highest attention. "The Ministry of Ming, the Department on the surface, and the intelligence command center will add the intelligence personnel trained by me to various forces under dawn City, mainly green city. These intelligence personnel are obviously members of the major chambers of Commerce and even noble families, with various identities as a cover up. The main purpose of the Ming ministry is to obtain information about the elite class of mankind. " "The dark Department, the Department hidden in the shadow, is responsible for infiltrating the dark world and obtaining information about the underground world for us." "Blood department, this is the assassin''s mace of the intelligence command center, because everyone in the blood department is the blood clan who has been transferred to become the blood color blade. It is specially responsible for the violent hunting and killing of the enemy, sneaking into the secret places of the enemy, stealing information, and even directly and forcibly arresting the enemy. " Stanley said, his face became very serious. "The last and most critical department, I think, is the intelligence command center''s department to obtain high-level intelligence in the future, and even affect the fate of dawn city." Lee was a little surprised to hear such exaggeration. Stanley is not a man who likes to exaggerate or brag. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his tone became dignified. "Say it." Stanley looked solemnly at reed. "You have always overlooked the most advantageous and strongest point of the blood clan in the face of human beings, and it is also the root cause of mankind''s fear of blood clan... Eternal life!"Looking at the thoughtful expressions of both Lee and Harrison, Stanley went on to explain, "or, more accurately, the ability to give others immortality. Once the blood clan has caused fear to human beings several times in human history, which is the initial holding ability of blood clan. Because the blood clan can turn all human beings into their own. The nobles who are high on the throne may be the blood clan, and those people who greet them every day may also be the blood clan. It''s too powerful that the first support of blood clan can give us eternal life. This is the most invincible weapon for us to face human beings. " Stanley''s tone was gradually excited. "I was a dark sacrifice of the evening bell church, and a believer in evil spirits. When I was in green city, I deeply studied the hearts of human nobles. I know what the nobles who have boundless wealth and power fear most. Yes, death. Death is the object of fear for any life, but unlike other lives, human greed for wealth and power ranks in the top three of all races on the glory plane. But the short life makes human beings have to face the threat of death. Once they are on the verge of death, their wealth and power will leave them little by little. How can those nobles who are used to enjoying this kind of state? So those aristocrats with power tend to be extremely crazy when they are about to die. " Stanley was just like a devout believer, and his eyes were full of light. " the evening bell church used to take advantage of this psychology to admit countless nobles to act for us, although later, some things revealed that we did not have the ability to let people live forever, so our reputation plummeted. But still willing to have nobles believe us. Different from my church in the evening bell, we have the power to let those nobles live forever! And once these nobles become blood clan, everything they have will be blood clan. " Speaking of this, Stanley''s eyes flashed a little light, "under the crown, this is why the blood race has been the cause of human fear. It''s too tempting for us to give human beings the ability to live forever... after hearing Stanley''s words, Lee''s spirit was shocked, and he felt a sense of sudden relief. His thinking is really limited. He has been looking at the world with the eyes of the earth, but he has quietly forgotten that the nature of the world is a magic world. Blood clan is not only the combat effectiveness can reflect the value, other aspects may be more domineering than fighting. From Stanley''s simple words, Li deyinyin can feel the ambition. Good. He likes people like that. Let this dark network, which is about to spread throughout the kingdom of Nolan, grow wantonly. Immortality, let alone glory, if we can achieve immortality, even if the earth people who have received higher education and the modern people who have been baptized by the explosion of knowledge, how many can resist this temptation? This plan has to say that the perfect play to the blood clan''s strongest advantage, and the feasibility is very high. As long as the operation is proper, it can be predicted that in a very short time in the future, the blood clan will really establish a giant network connecting the sky. And his name as the big dark boss will become a reality. Harrison frowned slightly at this time, and though Stanley''s words were very good, he still recognized the flaw. "Marquis Stanley, I don''t think the nobility of mankind has not failed to do so? Although a nobleman is willing to seek eternal life at all costs, there are bound to be some people who will stick to it for the sake of faith. This part of people with faith is only afraid that there are more nobles on the dark side. It is not so simple that human beings can dominate the subject of glory. Moreover, there are all kinds of sects sensitive to the blood clan and dark life in the city, and the holy power of the sect is irresistible to the blood clan. " Although the blood clan can achieve the scene described by Stanley, it is not so simple. It was enough for the bright gods in human cities that the plan suffered a huge setback. In history, the nobility who has suffered so much will not do nothing. " Stanley didn''t show any surprise when he heard Harrison''s rebuttal. Instead, he looked at him more excitedly. "Harrison is right, but the truth is not what you think. Under the crown, if there is no you, the plan can be implemented, but the efficiency will be reduced ten times. Because of your presence, the success rate of this program will increase without limit. Because the holy power of the dawn sect is harmless to the Holy Light blood clan... " this makes Harrison''s face full of surprise. Because Li De, the God of breaking the dawn, is the ancestor of the blood clan. In addition, all the blood lineages of Li De are flowing in their bodies. Therefore, the holy power of the dawn sect is not as destructive to the blood clan as other light forces, but rather close to the blood clan. And this is the key to making the blood clan resist those sects.After being transformed into blood clans, as long as we can find a way to make the holiness of the dawn sect available to them, the safety and concealment of these blood clans will be improved qualitatively. After all, no one can believe that a noble who exudes holy power at any time will be a dark life. Li De couldn''t help but applaud the case. Stanley''s IQ is a super boss who can figure out how to control players to set up clubs on the earth and invade the earth laterally. This guy, there''s something. Li De made a final decision. "This plan is led by the intelligence command center, with the full cooperation of the city hall, and the dawn sect obeys the orders. It is extremely necessary to come up with a set of feasible plans in the shortest time. It is up to me to deal with the holy power of the dawn sect. " At this time, Stanley''s face appeared a thick smile, "under the crown, please name this department." Li De nodded slightly. Although this department is only a start-up, it will be extraordinary. Think of this future is destined to be a magnificent plan, deep eyes flash a bit cold. "This is the layout that can affect the fate of the dawn City, and there will be extremely turbulent storms in the future. I will call it the shadow of dawn. I hope your shadow in the dark can become immortal. " from today on, an unknown hand of darkness begins to reach into the human kingdom,. Countless nobles could not bear the temptation of eternal life and chose to throw themselves into the dark. A super big boss controls all this in a very secret place. Chapter 285 The shadow of dawn... Li De looked at the empty room, and his dark eyes gradually became deep. Although everything is still a preliminary idea, the goal has been established, it depends on how to go in the future. "It still needs to develop..." although the dawn city seems to be much stronger than when it just came, it has a shallow foundation, which can not be solved in a short time. But it''s OK. There''s still time. Li De''s will is the direction of the dawn city. In April, two major events affecting the fate of the dawn city were officially launched. The first is the plan to trade with the fish man empire. The project was organized by the city hall and coordinated by the intelligence command center. Frey, stationed in the low mountains and hills, even the iron hoofed tribe became a part of the project. The main purpose of this plan is to establish trading channels with the Yuren Empire to obtain the magic raw materials urgently needed by scarlet mage tower, and even carry out dumping trade with centaurs in the future, so as to make huge profits for dawn city through scissors gap. However, due to the fact that the sea is too far away from the distant mountains, and the low mountains and hills in the middle of the way are centaurs'' territory, Li De did not use too much of the blood clan''s own strength this time, mainly the hoof iron tribe. Frey took the horseshoe tribe Centaur on the road to find the fish man. The second event was the formation of the shadow of dawn. As the core of the intelligence department, and even enough to change the fate of dawn City, dawn shadow has been identified as the top secret by Li De. No one knew of the existence of the Department, except that he, Harrison and gastanli knew of the plan. This maximizes the possibility of the secret being leaked. However, unlike the deal with the fishman Empire, the progress of dawn shadow will be slow in the early stage after all, and every progress may be counted in years. Li De is not anxious about this. The high-level nobility of human beings is not so simple. It is impossible for this plan to be implemented today, and it will be effective tomorrow. April became Li De''s busiest month. Because at the same time of the above two projects, the completion of the other two buildings has brought dawn city to a new stage. The first is the farm, which has expanded to 6 farms with 2000 employees. The farm is the supply warehouse of the air force base and the meat source of dawn city. It will become the strategic building of dawn city in the future. After the farm was completed, Li delike issued an order to cultivate magic language bats. Dee, who was responsible for raising magic language bats, immediately entered the working state after receiving the task. By the end of July, the number of magic language bats is expected to increase from 1000 to 4000 by the end of July. The completed building right behind the farm is the school that Li De has been looking forward to for a long time. The school is too critical, the importance of education is beyond doubt, the rapid development of the earth''s China can not do without the constant investment in education. This is also applicable in the world of glory. High quality talents are precious to any force. The elite of lissel City, which were plundered back half a year ago, have been completely absorbed by dawn city after a long time of suppression, differentiation and attraction. Of course, these elites who once mastered power are not so easy to yield, but in the case of unequal power, all the rebellions are paper tigers. Those elites who had ghosts in their hearts and wanted to resist the rule of dawn City revealed their horse''s feet one by one under the full monitoring of blood clan. After being arrested, those former dignitaries were convicted one by one under the interrogation of the dawn mage group. In the end, Porter, who once organized the wolf rebellion, had several more hanging companions beside his dry body. Those who do not have long eyes of the rebels, after all, are only a small part of those who have lost their power and are unwilling to carry out a weak resistance. On the contrary, more elites, mainly Horne, the elder of the lissel family, have fallen into the dawn city and become part of the construction of the city. One of the core figures - horn, has long been appointed by Li De as the first president of dawn college. The rest of lissel''s scholars and Erudites became teachers of the first school in dawn city. There are hundreds of people, and the shortage of teachers that bothers Li De most is solved. A strong teaching team is absolutely the guarantee of the future. The contents of school study are carefully designed by Li De, all of them are practical subjects, and even some majors are specially set up to train talents for the city hall. The construction department, the administration department, the logistics department, even the intelligence command center and the alchemy factory have specially set up relevant courses for learning. These departments will directly select talents from excellent students as blood.In his plan, the two carriages supporting the transformation of the inner forces of dawn city have now been completed. At break dawn mage tower and dawn college, the mage tower will screen school-age young people every once in a while, so as to cultivate young people with talent for casting magic into mages. Both the life mage and the combat mage trained will be of great use in the dawn city. The threshold of Dawning college is a little lower, and there is no need for testing qualification, and all school-age teenagers must receive compulsory education. The two systems of Dawning mage tower and dawn college complement each other. Li De even teaches mages to take classes in dawn college, so that those students who have no talent for casting can understand the basic composition of magic, and even teach them how to deal with the caster. Mage apprentices should also learn other kinds of knowledge in dawn college to broaden their horizons. Dawn college will be divided according to age. Those who are over 14 years old will receive special education. According to the requirements of different departments, one year, two years or three years can graduate to work in relevant departments. The long-term training policy for those under 14 years old must learn to be 16 years old before they are allowed to graduate. Even higher education will be set up in the future, so that talents can be continuously cultivated until they are 20 years old. Of course, at the beginning of dawn college, the policy will be a bit chaotic, but with the gradual step into the formal, these unreasonable and mistakes will be corrected in practice. In a short period of time, Li De will not have too much expectation for dawn college. Just like the mage tower, the first few years of dawn college are purely investment. It''s impossible to get a harvest. At least it will take a few years to settle down. However, like the mage tower, the school is a late project, and the initial investment is bottomless, and there is no output or benefit. But the longer the time, the greater the role it can play, and even in the later stage, it can become a national weapon of dawn city like the mage tower. In addition to the completion of two important buildings, Li De was also very satisfied with one thing. The winter wheat has been harvested. The winter wheat sown in the middle of October last year, after a slow winter growth, began to sprout wildly after the sowing season arrived, until it matured in April. This year''s winter wheat harvest is more abundant than last year''s spring wheat. The city hall does not have good statistics on the specific data, but it is preliminarily estimated that this harvest of wheat will be enough for 120000 people to eat for a whole year. It''s a surprising number for Lee. At present, the grain reserves in dawn city include the surplus grain of last year and the consumption of this year. About 170000 to 180000 people a year have been stored. At present, there are 50000 people in the dawn city. If there is no new population, the current grain reserves can supply the whole city for three years. Of course, it is impossible not to increase the population. Population plunder will be the firm direction of dawn city for a long time to come. Lee spent the whole April busy. Time flies. In early May, the established dawn college began to enroll students. As the master of dawn, Li De attended the important ceremony. Finally, in the school tailoring ceremony, in front of tens of thousands of residents who heard the news, he used magic power to carve four big characters on the rocks at the school gate. These four characters are attached with the spiritual imprint of his faith and spirit. This imprint took three thousand years of faith power of Li De, and the only effect was holiness and dignity. Anyone standing under the four characters of Dawning college will feel the insignificance of the divine gaze. Moreover, this brand can continuously agglomerate magic power and keep the state. Horne, the elder of the lissel family, led all the scholars and learned scholars in the tailoring ceremony. At the opening of the school, he knelt down and swore allegiance to Lee De. Even horn and other core figures of the school directly signed a soul contract with Lee, and became a member of Lee''s army. Therefore, dawn college officially set foot on the historical stage of dawn city. Time turns to July 10. Moonlight plain. Li De stood in front of a large area of construction site, looking at the one eyed giant digging out the Loess and burying boulders, his expression was very pleased. He was followed by more than a dozen dwarves and seven or eight elegant human beings, all of whom were members of the construction department. One of the old men with white beard respectfully reported to Li De at this time. "Under the crown, judging from the current construction speed, the new urban area is expected to complete the first phase of construction in November. By then, the number of people who can live will be about 60000 to 70000. Because of its large scale, the whole new urban area will not be officially completed until next year''s sowing season. " The construction of the new urban area was officially launched after the establishment of dawn college and farm. Now Nancheng district is full of residents, the original narrow city can not meet the rapid expansion of the dawn City, so the new urban area must start construction.Fortunately, Li De has already had a far-reaching plan for this. He was planning the new urban area the year before last, so now everything is going on in an orderly way. The scale of 150000 people is the requirement set by Li Deding. In the future, the new urban area will be able to accommodate 150000 people. In addition to the current Nancheng District, the dawn city will reach a milestone of 200000 people. Dwarves from the Ministry of construction and human elites from lissel participated in the planning and design of the new city, and the final plan was approved by Li De. The construction plan of the new urban area is so huge that almost all the strength of dawn city is needed to participate in the construction. At present, all the construction and work centers are transferred to the construction of the new urban area. Originally, the moonlight plain outside the Southern District has become a construction site. More than 8000 construction workers work here every day on weekdays, and more than 15000 at the peak. The Cyclops have all been transferred back. Even Lee sent 1000 strong orcs to dawn city to participate in the construction of the new city. The huge body of the Cyclops is better than the large machinery in the region, and the large stones are all handled by the Cyclops. and the orcs also become the most awesome labor force on this site by virtue of their strong body. Now that the farm has been fully stocked, it has been able to produce a lot of meat, so the orcs sent by Lee from dwarf valley are having a good time in dawn city. It''s so happy to be able to eat enough just to work and have meat. It is worth mentioning that the dawning mage tower has also become the main force in the construction of the new urban area. More than 400 life mages of level 2-4, trained by Li De without restriction, have been put into production and construction this time. The difference between life mages and combat mages is that all their skills are life oriented. Such as mage''s hand, cleansing, rain from heaven, strength enhancement, agility and so on. These can be used in life and production. Although strength enhancement and agility can also be used for combat, they are obviously better for work. After an orc has received agility and strength enhancement, the work efficiency can be increased by 50% in one day, while 400 life mages can directly strengthen 1000 orcs. The orcs, who have been blessed by magic, scream and scream. They are just small excavators. They work harder than anyone else. "Krone, is there any difficulty in the construction at present?" Li De turned his head and looked at the elegant old man with white beard and white noble robe who had just reported to him. This old man named Krone was once the elite of lissel City, and he was very proficient in architecture. He had in-depth research on the city of elves, dwarf cities, human cities, and even cities in ancient times. What''s more, this old man is not an empty shelf that he doesn''t practice on paper. He is in charge of the city defense system and the expansion and construction of the whole city. After inquiring about his experience, the city hall assigned the construction manager to the construction department. Krone is also worthy of being a big man in construction. In only half a year, he won over all the people in the construction department and was directly recommended to be the deputy director of the construction department. The construction of the new city is in the charge of krone, the chief engineer. Krone shook his head. "Under the crown, there is full support from the city hall. There is no big problem with the construction. As long as you give us a certain time, the construction of the new urban area will certainly satisfy you. " Li De nodded slightly. "Good. It''s mid July now. Maybe the orcs will be in chaos again this winter. We will have more people to join us, so we must build an urban area with no less than 50000 people before the winter moon. " Speaking of the orc, Lee De''s brow was slightly frozen. It''s been more than half a year. The orcs seem to have really taken root in the Norland empire. Not only the orcs of lissel did not retreat, but even the other orcs stayed. The orc''s actions are indescribably strange, and even more bizarre is that green city''s response to the orcs is very cold, as if none of this had happened. But the orc prince in lissel is still the most concerned by him. At present, the orc Prince seems to have disappeared, and there is no movement at all. Lissel, which was occupied by the orc prince, was strictly guarded at this time. Even Karp, the orc king, could not get close to it. Meanwhile, Amy and Craig in the depths were not heard from. Lee tried to contact them several times, but they were blocked by an invisible force. "Yes, under the crown, before the winter moon, the first phase of construction will definitely be completed," Krone promised aloud. Li De nodded and was about to open his mouth when a rush of footsteps caught his attention."Harrison, what happened?" Harrison''s face, dressed in a black mage''s robe, had a look of urgency. "Under the crown, the mermaid Empire has news." Li De fiercely turned around and looked at his right-hand assistant with solemn tone. "Are you sure? How did the fish man respond? " The plan to make a deal with the Yuren empire in April was not smooth, and even more difficult than Lee had estimated. One of the most direct reasons is that they can''t find the fish man. That''s right. It''s so simple. When did Centaur, a pure land life, deal with fish people?? So there is no channel to contact the fish man. If the fish men in the deep sea don''t show up, who knows where they are. Of course, there is one of the most important reasons why you can''t find a mermaid, and that is that centaurs are tribes that poor underpants can''t even wear. Because of poverty and lack of materials, centaurs have nothing that the mermaid needs, and the mermaid does not have any centaurs to use. So the mermaid and Centaur knew that there was a race in the neighborhood, and they didn''t communicate at all. The Centaurs of the iron hoofed tribe, led by Frey, set off for the border and were in an awkward situation. No fish man was found. In addition, at present, the Yuren Empire has attacked the port cities of the Nolan Empire, and the war is on another coastline. Centaurs, a land race that has not threatened the sea for thousands of years, simply don''t care. This led to a strange scene. The coastline of Nolan empire was in full swing, and the fishermen had to fight for their lives to occupy Haikou City, but even no fish man could be seen in the area controlled by centaurs. Later, Frey had no choice but to make use of the advantage of the blood race to fly, and finally got in touch with some fishermen. But the embarrassment is that these fish people are a few speechless little characters, useless. So the dispatch of the deal with the fishman Empire got bogged down in the beginning. heard the news at that time, Li De had a feeling of not having to make complaints about it. He thought of everything, even thought of trading through war, but he didn''t want to find fish man, which was the most difficult part of the plan. "Is Frey sure that the other side is a high-level Fishman, not a small character before." Harrison nodded in a steady tone. "Clan leader, the other side is a clan leader of the Yuren clan, with more than 500000 Yuren soldiers in hand... Strong strength." Hearing this, Li De nodded slightly. There are so many creatures in the ocean that can support more lives. Half a million soldiers are very many on land, but they are only a common tribe in the sea. Because the sea is too big. "What did the fish man say?" "The other party wants to talk to you in person." "Talk to me in person?? Why? " "Frey''s rank is only level 12..." hearing this, Li De''s mouth slightly puffed. Although he was strong enough to become a scarlet hunter, he was not qualified to negotiate with a boss who held 500000 subordinates. He had to do it himself. "OK, get ready now. We''re going to the fish man tribe." Fish man? Li De''s eyes were a little excited. He had never seen this race with great honor and reputation. I don''t know if there will be mermaid?? If there are mermaids... Tut tut Tut, it''s good to catch some back in the bathtub. Chapter 286 Frey didn''t send a message about the fish back. It should be said that it is rare. Fish people are totally different from the races on the ground. Frey doesn''t go to find out if he wants to get information. The blood race and Centaur can''t dive. This is a two dimensional life. Li De was quite satisfied at this time when he could get in touch with the authority of the fish people tribe. His expectation at this time was quite different from that at the beginning. But there is no way. Rongguang is a real world. The development of things is not taken for granted. Many situations are uncontrollable. Movies and novels only talk about logic. Real life never needs them. After all, no one would have thought that the trade fair with the fish man empire was stuck in the trivial matter of finding where the other party was, so absurd but incomparably true. "For Ollie to gather the dawn wings, I need to lead 500 magic language knights. Harrison, I''ll give you the city of dawn. I may not be able to come back in time to negotiate with the fish man Empire this time. At present, the construction of the new urban area is the most important point of dawn City, and we must pay close attention to it. " When he was ready to go to the fish man tribe, he told Harrison strictly. After that, he seemed to think of something and asked, "is Stanley back?" Harrison shook his head. "The Marquis of Stanley is still in green city. The formation of the dawn shadow needs a tough guy. After all, it''s too much of an impact. " Li De nodded clearly and didn''t say anything more. After dawn shadow''s plan was launched, Stanley returned to green city again. This plan is not ordinary spying, but to infiltrate into the top of the human race. There must be a core figure to control the process. As a believer in evil spirits, Stanley, who has achieved the ultimate control over the human heart, is definitely the best candidate. Li De is also looking forward to seeing the shadow of dawn slowly infiltrating into the high level of human beings. He did not intend to subvert the rule of human beings, and the rule of human beings is not so easy to subvert. As the master of the main plane, there are countless masters in human beings. Now the dawn city is far from the strength. The shadow of dawn is mainly to infiltrate, attract and assimilate the human nobility, so that the human nobility can provide resources for the dawn city. Whether it is information resources, or resources on various materials. Once this dark net is spread out, the outer armor of dawn city will be harder, and the pressure on human side will be unlimited. Of course, at present, the shadow of dawn is far from taking shape, and how much it will play in the future still needs further control by Li De. After a day''s Obsidian hour, the team to the Yuren empire is assembled. Unlike in the past, there are human beings sitting on the air bat of dawn wing. This is a recently trained magic language Knight - a knight in the air riding a magic language bat. These empty cavalry are armed with empty lance forged by dwarves. The sharp head of the spear can easily cut through the knight''s heavy armor. What''s more remarkable is that the magic language bat also has a huge crossbow fixed behind it, which is the latest joint development of the alchemist and weapon factories - the air crossbow. The air crossbow can load 20 pieces of crossbow with the thickness of eggs at a time, and can be launched by pulling the trigger. Strong lethality, simple operation, similar to the magic version of the machine gun. The appearance of air crossbow makes the magic language bat make up for the lack of lethality when it encounters enemy air units. This expedition did not wear the magic language bat of air force No. 1, and was more inclined to fight in the air. In the dawn square, Li De was very satisfied with the magic language bats, especially the crossbow above. There seems to be a spark after the weapons factory and the alchemy plant conducted a cooperative study of the air force''s No. 1 armor. The goblin and dwarfs, the two small races, began to communicate and cooperate more deeply. The intelligent goblins came up with ideas, and the natural forging master dwarves were responsible for making them. during his inspection, Li De discovered the tacit understanding between the two races. Finally, he brought in some mages from the Breaking Dawn mage tower and cooperated with dwarves and goblins to establish a multi-ethnic Cooperation Department, the magic Industry Research Institute. This department is responsible for the study of some high-precision technologies, and how to apply magic and alchemy to industry. After a period of time, Li De found that the Institute was very enterprising, made a lot of new things, and finally let human scholars join in. Within three months of its establishment, the Institute of magic industry became the most powerful department in dawn city. Because everyone''s research results can be seen by Li De, the master of dawn City, and even can go straight to heaven to give advice to him. Although the Institute of magic industry can take out a crossbow in the air at present, it has unlimited potential in the future and can be vigorously cultivated.When the 500 magic language bats of dawn wing fly out of the dawn city like demons under the leadership of Li De, a new journey will begin. The sun had already set at the time of departure, and the magic language bat was slowly recovering to its peak. Blood clan because of the nature of the problem, in the daytime when the state of decline is severe, several times in the day''s battle all rely on the magic of blood can be forced to support up. Although the shortcoming of blood clan''s fear of sunshine has been covered up a lot under Li De''s adjustment of battle time, this matter has been pressing on Li De''s mind, and he wants to solve this problem. The blood clan already has enough powerful strength. If it can make up for the fatal defect of fear of sunshine and decline in daytime state, the blood clan will become an unimaginable terror race. For this reason, Li De specially sent this research topic to the magic Industry Research Institute, and asked the top scientific research forces of dawn city to study and solve this problem. Maybe there will be no harvest, maybe it can work, but anyway, it is a hope. Soon after flying out of the dawn City, the night goddess''s skirt shrouded the earth, and all people could only move forward under the divine power of the goddess. The only pity is that the goddess of the night always likes to wear long skirts... with his sense of blood lineage, Li De went straight ahead in the direction of Frey, without the embarrassment of being lost without a map. The huge magic language bat looks extremely terrible under the moonlight, and the shadow of waving teeth and claws twists and shakes on the ground. Riding behind the magic language bat, the empty cavalry in armor, everyone enjoyed it with tension and excitement. Looking at the rider of Castro, the eyes are full of crazy worship. This is their first operation since dawn wing was established. It''s a great honor for them that this time it''s under the charge of cachal to call the dawn wings out! Even if the battlefield is a sea that has never been reached, all of us are full of confidence and never think that they will fail. Because they are following the great cachal crown! The glory of victory will only belong to the city of dawn! Lee rode on Castro, overlooking the fast passing land, and his expression was very comfortable. With the rapid development of dawn City, he has more and more power to mobilize. Two years ago, he couldn''t have imagined that now he could easily mobilize 500 magic language cavalry in armor and equipped with rare level alchemy weapon - Air crossbow. At that time, there were only a few 200 blood clans, and their strength was poor. It''s already mid July now. Three months later, he will enter rongguangman for two years. Thinking of this, Li De felt as if he had passed away. In order to change the power of a small company into a noble one, you should be careful when you want to be destroyed by a small army. The wealth he holds now can make those high nobles who have existed for hundreds of years envious. The top 15 level power in his hand has reached double digits, and no force dare to underestimate it. And with just a little more time for him, Lee believes that the power of dawn city will increase five times and ten times. At that time, the name of his dark boss was really worthy of his name. From the evening of July 10, he flew to the sea with 500 magic language Knights until the next day was near dawn. The flying speed of magic language bat is not fast after being dressed up. It is about 250 kilometers per day, and it also takes a rest for about two or three days. SO 2, 500 kilometers of exposure flew all night. If only Castro, with his supersonic and terrifying speed, lied could reach the coast in just two days. This is why Li De is not willing to send the blood tribe directly to the coast, but through the hoof iron tribe. Once the key problems need to be solved, it is very difficult to govern the affairs 2500 km away in a short time with the power of the dawn city. Dawn city doesn''t have much energy to dock directly with the Yuren empire. Therefore, Li De directly used the agents he had fostered to trade with the fish man empire. Isn''t that the significance of the existence of the shoe iron tribe? At this time, near dawn, the moon has disappeared, the sky is pure darkness. The blood clan is the most powerful in the day at this moment. It was the first time that Li De saw the sea in glory. Looking down from the height of five or six hundred blades, in the dark night sky, the sparkling waves roar and the salty air pours into the nostrils. When you can''t see the edge, many dark islands and reefs splashed with more than ten blade high water spray in the sea waves, and the sound of clattering reverberated in the night sky. Under the sea, a few huge shadows can be seen passing under the water, like a giant beast in the abyss lurking.Lee sensed Frey''s position, which was about a hundred kilometers from the coast. Without too much hesitation, he drove Castro on. After flying over the sea, the black land below turned into a blue deep sea. Without being affected by the darkness, Li De enjoyed the wild ocean. After half a day. Lee brought the order of the magic language over an island. This is a small island. You can see another ocean behind the island at a glance in the air with hundreds of blades. Maybe the land is no more than ten miles long and wide. Frey''s blood is here. At this time, a huge darkness in the deep sea near the island quickly passed, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Li De frowned when he saw the shadow. The danger of the sea was several times higher than that of the land. He did not let all the magic language Knights land, but spoke with some caution. "Ollie, all the magic language Knights soar to more than 1000 blades. In addition, they send out personnel to guard and scatter small bats around to explore the enemy. Don''t move. " On the other side, Ollie, a crazy believer wearing armor and riding a 12 level dawn bat, immediately supported his chest to answer Lee''s orders. "Yes, under the crown." Then the dawn bat suddenly turned around and flapped the bat''s wings. Ollie, the great commander of the dawn wing, began to deliver the message. A moment later, everyone knew what Lee had ordered, and a huge swarm of bats flew up into the sky. Lee turned his eyes to the island and drove Castro to dive down. Just at this moment, the first cloud of light in the sky sprinkles on the ocean. Dawn came. Lee, dressed in a black mage''s robe, was particularly conspicuous on Castro''s huge body. Hoo ~ Castro, with a 16 blade wingspan, is wearing extraordinary armor with mysterious patterns. He is powerful and domineering, full of the unique flavor of higher life. The lush path below was startled by Castro''s strong breath of seabirds. After his sharp feet pierced the hard black reef directly, the rocks splashed and the bat wings slightly flapped, Castro''s huge body stayed on the island steadily. If it is an ordinary human standing here, it is absolutely intuitive to feel the strong sense of oppression of this tall four edged beast. Li De turned over and stepped on the rocks which had been eroded by sea water along the coast. The irregular rocks had a little foot rest, which was very uncomfortable to step on. The black robe of the mage swayed slightly under the wind of the sea. It was elegant beyond words. The waves behind him are always pounding on the rocks, and the air is filled with the smell of tiny water drops. Lee did not step into the green forest in front of him. He vaguely felt something was wrong. He turned to Castro and said, "call Frey directly." Castro immediately responded respectfully, "yes, crown." Then the big guy turned his head and roared at the island. "Frey The voice of terror spread out tens of miles of the sea... at this time, Li De suddenly turned his head and looked at the sea in the distance. He did not know whether it was an illusion. He was keenly aware of the huge darkness that he had just seen in the sky overlooking the deep sea, and at this time he quietly rose. The reef here is high enough to see the sea. However, from such a distance, he was not sure whether the shadow was passing by. After all, the terror life in the deep sea was much more dense than that on the land. The ocean is three-dimensional. The upper ocean has the upper ocean life. The life in the middle and deep sea is different, but the only characteristic may be the same danger. A moment later, Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly... After Castro called out, there was no response in the island. There was some uneasiness in his heart, as if he had missed something.. Twenty kilometers away, on another island next to the path where Lee landed. At this time, a group of strange and ugly life is gathering. These creatures can be divided into two kinds. One is about two blades tall. The lower part is the eel like body. The upper part has two upper limbs with sharp claws. The hand holds the Trident forged by dwarves, and the sharp sharp point is twinkling with cold. This kind of life is extremely ugly, with huge fangs and bloody jaws, and a row of ferocious barbs growing from the back of the head. The body is covered with blue scales, plus the dark blue eyes. It looks like a ghost. Deep sea fish monster, this is the most common life in the lost sea, these dark life has always been the devil of human merchant ship. But what makes deep-sea fish monsters famous is that these dark creatures have been enslaved by mermaids, and deep-sea fish monsters are still proud of it. Another kind of life is quite different from the ugly face of the deep sea fish.If Li De saw it at this time, a word would appear, mermaid. These neutral creatures are the most common race in the sea, the mermaid. The lower part of the body is the tail of a fish, and from the waist up it is the human body. There are men and women in front of us, but there are more than 12 men and only three women. The male fish man is naked, and his muscles are as strong as iron and steel. The Trident in his hand is like the sea god most worshipped by the sea people. It is powerful and dignified. Female mermaids are extremely beautiful. They have long dark blue hair, which is not vertically downward, but floats in the air like air. Full of mystery. He was wearing armor made of shells and pearls and agate, which covered the mountains in front of him, but the exposed trench was still dazzling. The male mermaid is heroic and the female mermaid is beautiful. Compared with those ugly deep-sea fish monsters, it seems strange. It is hard to imagine how these two races come together. In the middle of the island is a ten blade wide channel connecting with the deep sea. At this time, these countless deep-sea fish monsters are gathering around, waiting for their master to give orders. In the middle of the island is the sea bed soaked in sea water, only a few trees around the island cover this place, so that the outside world can not see it for the first time. At this time, in the middle area, an altar made of colored shells was placed with a fist sized pearl. If a pearl appeared in the human kingdom, those nobles would buy it at all costs. At this time, a picture appeared over the altar made of shell sacrifice, which happened to be the picture of Li De stepping into the island. When Li De appeared, the fist sized pearl on the altar suddenly lit up with brilliant brilliance, which was like a bright moon at the dawn before dawn. Three extremely beautiful mermaids at this time full of surprise looking at the picture of Li De, eyes are full of excitement. "Lord Poseidon, what a strong blood!! The blood of this vampire is more pure than that of the dragon!! This is incredible!! Is he a descendant of gods Mermaid''s words are ancient marine language, which has been handed down for more than ten million years. And around the male Fishman at this time to hear this also revealed a surprise expression. "So, as long as we capture this vampire, we can meet the sacrifice requirements under the sea god''s crown?! Praise God of the sea One of the most outstanding temperament, eyebrow with a blue mark, pupil filled with dignity of the female Mermaid heard this slightly nodded. "The deep-sea holy pearl is taken from the mussel which has lived for 100000 years, and has a special sense of blood. The three blood clans of level 12 captured by us yesterday have the power of pure blood. Now the blood clan with higher level will surely have stronger blood force. If we hunt this vampire, our sacrifice will surely satisfy the sea god When the leading Mermaid talks, her dark blue hair floats in the air like a feather, full of mystery. But to the surprise of these fish people, the vampire in the picture does not enter after landing on the island, but stands still. Lee''s delay in making the Mermaids frown. "The vampire is so vigilant that if he doesn''t step into our trap, he will have to attack! Never let the sacrifice under the sea god''s crown escape A big fish man came forward, and his body exuded the strong breath of level 15. After saying this, the eyes burning at the head of the mermaid. "Lord amiya, please allow me to kill that vampire! For our blue star tribe to get the sacrifice under the sea god''s crown The mermaid, whose breath is far more powerful than this level 15 Mermaid, shakes her head, revealing a bit of deep thinking in her eyes. "Never underestimate any superior race. Isn''t the cost of killing those vampires enough yesterday? I have arranged a magic array on the island. As long as he dares to enter, the magic array will start directly, and the whole island will fly into ashes. " "But aren''t you afraid that vampire will be killed by the magic circle?" "No, after the magic circle burst, it might be good to hit him hard. You don''t have casting talent, and you can''t sense the blood force of the vampire like a huge wave when the hurricane blows through the deep sea pearl." Amiya blue star said, "under the sea god crown, we will be satisfied with our sacrifice. Let the captured vampires play their part. " A moment after amiya gave the order, the fish people around heard the sad cries from the island. But to everyone''s surprise, the vampire in the picture did not rush into the island to save people. Instead, he frowned and stood still.Finally, under their gaze, they turned over and sat on the strange mount with heavy armor, and then... the fireball in their hands was filled with the air, and the hot energy erupted wildly on the island. In a twinkling of an eye, a fire that could not be put out rose on the island. All fish people are stupefied, why is this vampire so uneasy, playing cards with common sense?? When he heard his subordinates'' cry for help, he didn''t go to the rescue and even burned the island with a fire... Aren''t you afraid to burn his subordinates?? Amelia blue star, the beautiful face that can make any human male crazy at this time, is a bit puzzled. This vampire seems to be unusual. She felt a little tricky. Lee''s face did not change at all as he watched the fire rising from the island below. From the moment he stepped into the island, he had a feeling of being spied on. He has the killing hand skill. Br > , he can get the general sense of danger at the moment when he is ready to fight. After hearing Frey''s scream, he made him more alert. This time it can''t be as simple as it shows. So Lee sat neatly on Castro and lifted the table. The best way to deal with the crisis is, I won''t play with you directly. Do you want me to enter the island? Think too much, I burned the whole island, I see you how to play. The hot fireball with a central temperature of 5000 degrees instantly erupts on the sea floor, bringing the surrounding cool sea breeze with scorching heat. After promotion to level 15, Li De got a double casting talent. He could release two hot balls in 0.8 seconds from a single shot. Like throwing snowballs, dense fireballs bombarded the whole island in an instant. The fire was more than ten blades high. As for Frey in the island? Mr. Lee didn''t think much. Along with Frey were ivy and Lucy, and even Lee was sure they were on the island. If it was before he was promoted to level 15, he might still have worries, but now, these blood descendants have transferred to become scarlet hunters. The scarlet hunter has a very rebellious talent: rebirth with blood. Even death can also be resurrected in the blood pool. This talent, which can be called hegemonic in glory, is worth thousands of gold, so Li De has no hands at all. Just a few minutes later, under his unbridled magic, he seemed to touch a key node, and a terrible voice broke out on the island. The huge roar was like the plane was broken. The world is roaring with unprecedented exaggeration. The light of the explosion lit up the sky and some dim sea, like a shining moon rising. Then the island, ten kilometers in size, slowly sank into the island under the gaze of Li De, and huge waves rolled up around it. The scene was very shocking. Like the end of the world is coming, just a few minutes, in front of just a lush Island, now there is no trace, in front of a quiet sea. Only when you look down from high altitude can you see which island is sinking into the sea hundreds of edges deep. There are also some undamaged branches swaying in the sea. "Shit, these old coins are almost lost!" Lee''s face was slightly ugly. To be counted to such an extent was indeed unexpected to him. Li De''s action is just that he felt his body sink when he was flying at a low altitude, and then the magic power around him was in chaos. At this time, Castro''s huge body is under hundreds of times the pressure of Lee de. under the heavy load, Castro can only madly descend to the height, until the 50 blade ultra-low altitude that exaggerated pressure is reduced. "Under the crown, this is the five ring magic - Forbidden Space!" After Castro fell to a certain extent, he exclaimed, "we can''t fly to high altitude. This is a powerful magic weapon specially developed for flying life!" Just as Castro''s voice had just fallen, a huge shadow rose from the deep sea below. Two snow-white shells opened and a mussel with a depth of more than 30 blades appeared in Li De''s eyes. In the middle of the clam that opened the shell, a shining pearl was emitting unimaginable magic power. "What is that? MMP, a Sea mussel has become a sperm? Release 5 rings of magic directly?? " as soon as Li Demi''s head congealed, he just wanted to move, and then dense black spots appeared from the sea below.Deep sea fish monsters, all deep sea fish monsters! At this time, the sea area can not even be counted. At this time, the pressure on Castro did not slow down, but became heavier. He had to drop another 20 blades, and the height was less than 30 blades from the sea. At this time, Li De could clearly see the life floating from the water below, and felt a little sick. The body is covered with blue scales, like the lower body of eel or snake. There is a ferocious barb shining with cold light behind the back. Two strong arms carry a handle of steel fork. The dark pattern can be seen at a glance that it is made by dwarves. His face was terrible. He had a big mouth with a blood basin that could tear the knight''s armor, and fish gills on both sides. "The weapons of dawn city?" Li De looks at the weapon in the other side''s hand, and his eyes are more and more cold. These damned fish people, they want to die. "Mermaid, you are challenging the city of dawn!" With the blessing of magic, Li De''s voice spread more than ten kilometers, and the whole area echoed. After saying that, the other side did not respond in the slightest, the heavy pressure on the sky again madly pressed down, Castro had to fly ten blades. At this time, they were only twenty blades from the sea. Amiya Bluestar, the patriarch of the blue star Mermaid tribe, this beautiful mermaid is quietly floating up from the sea. There are two beautiful mermaids in the left and right behind. Among the more than ten male mermaids, there are four of them at level 15, which is terrifying. Around the fish monster murderous look at Castro and Lee, the hands of the steel fork has been raised. "Attack!" Amiya did not respond to the indifference of Lee''s voice, directly issued the attack instructions. In her opinion, a vampire who was restricted from flying could not escape under the siege of her 100000 fish monsters. What''s more, the blue star tribe now has four top combat effectiveness above level 15. What''s the difficulty to deal with a vampire of level 15?? Whine ~ The Conch behind him blows, and the deep-sea fish monster is like a dense School of fish in the seafood market. It is surging up from the sea with its strong legs. The steel fork and bone fork in his hand were thrown directly at Castro, and the sound of breaking through the air was like the scream of the devil. There are thousands of fish monsters around for the first round of investment. Castro can not escape, these exaggerated attacks almost all hit Castro, but the hardness of the extraordinary armor is not what these deep-sea fish monsters with backward weapons can solve. In the eyes of Li De, there are many opportunities to kill. After the first attack, the tone was cold. "Castro, get smaller" after that, without a word of nonsense, he opened the devil bat''s wings and flew up. Castro was greatly limited by the five rings magic. The newborn King could not use his most powerful fighting ability in the water, so he could only become a mini bat and lay on the shoulder of Li De. In mid air, Li De raised a strong shield, which was shining like a dragon scale. Dragon scale shield (extremely enhanced) after Castro''s huge target disappeared, the deep-sea fish monster did not give up the attack, but became more fierce. The dense weapons exploded. But everything is futile. The dragon scale shield is completely fearless when it is opened to the extreme. These deep-sea fish monsters with a level below level 7 generally attack. The killing intention of Li De is that he can''t restrain. These damned fish people directly start without any response, which violates his scale, and the suppressed killing machine is no longer covered up at this moment. His body is the ancestor of level 15 blood, and his momentum is rampant. Arrival of Terror (perfect aura): send out the majesty of dark life. The enemy will be tested every 10 seconds. If the will is lower than the threshold, he will fall into boundless fear and can be shut down voluntarily. When the exclusive aura of his blood clan was opened, all the deep-sea fish monsters only felt a deep-sea fear within the range of thousands of blades around him, and even many deep-sea fish monsters threw down their weapons in a panic and fled. Mermaids are neutral creatures, but the deep-sea trolls enslaved by them are truly dark races. At this time, as the king of the dark race, Li De''s momentum directly crushed the deep-sea fish monster, and the originally dense number now turned into a disaster film of escaping from the wilderness. The whole sky fell into a strange atmosphere. Li De seems to have crawled out of the deepest part of the abyss the great devil that once devoured the world. Now he will devour the earth again. Amiya Bluestar felt the terrible power, and her expression changed slightly, "blow the bugle of encouragement." Lee''s strength seems to have greatly exceeded her estimation. But amiya won''t admit defeat. The sacrifice of the sea god must be obtained!On hearing the command, the mermaid on amiya''s left took out a white spiral horn and blew it directly. Whine ~ a trumpet of a conch with magic power sounded, and the deep-sea fish monster trapped in endless panic below was slowly dispelling his fear. Although his eyes at Li De were still full of fear, at least he no longer turned around and ran away. Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw the scene. "Since you want to play, I''ll play with you. It''s just the consequences. I''m afraid you can''t afford it. " Blood shackles, release. The fangs in the mouth grow out, and the bat wings behind them become more terrifying and domineering. The face that is handsome to the limit of human cognition is full of killing opportunities. At this moment, the internal strength surged ten times. The scarlet power of scarlet on the body diffuses out, like the flame of hell in burning. Suspended in a low altitude of more than ten blades, Li De''s momentum was incomparable at this time. Looking at the dense deep-sea fish below, the strange corner of his mouth hung a cold arc. Under the attack still did not stop, the right hand extended, and then, the more than a dozen fish people saw their unforgettable scene. Li De''s five fingers held slightly, and the scarlet force was annihilated in his hand. Blood control (super) the blood in thousands of deep-sea fish monsters of level 5-7 around them is surging wildly at this moment, only in the blink of an eye. Bang ~ Yila all the blood exploded to death. Blood gushed all over the sky. On the scene appeared a seductive death fireworks. Blood flew upside down all over the sky, and Lee, who was flapping bat wings, stood quietly in the blood. Below are thousands of deep sea fish monsters, which are slowly sinking into the deep sea. Above the sky are white clouds, and the light of dawn has not yet spread. At this time, between heaven and earth, which sea of blood is like the blood pool of hell, not only reflects the color of blood on the white clouds in the sky. Even the sea is the reflection of blood. A piece of blood red. This is not the end. Li De, who became the real body of the blood clan, opened his right hand slightly, and then... bats, countless bats. Floating in the sea of blood in the sky, a killing bat with sharp claws and fangs was born. Blood is arranged automatically under the effect of magic. In just a few blinks of an eye, the sea of blood has turned into killing bats, the bloody bats all over the sky emit demonic screams, flying around Li De like a tornado, and the sky is full of dense black spots. In the middle of the bat, Li De is just like the Dark Lord born. Under the background of countless corpses, he is powerful, dignified, mysterious and terrifying. Chapter 287 Powerful, majestic, mysterious and terrifying. Killing Lee in the middle of bats is like the birth of the Dark Lord. The thick clouds in the sky, the corpse of the deep sea fish monster on the sea, the bloody storm behind him, and everything around him turned into his background plate. At the moment, he is the only one. Amiya Bluestar, the patriarch of the mermaid, suddenly changed her face when she saw the bloody bats like a storm. Even if more than ten kilometers away, the terrible power still let her heart concussion. This vampire is... So strong. She knows that these low-level deep-sea fish monsters can''t have a big impact on this vampire. The original intention is to consume each other''s power, and the real elite has not yet made a move. But I didn''t expect that the other side should have such a terrible magic. Under one blow, thousands of deep-sea fish monsters turned into dead bodies. And the most terrifying thing is that these corpses have become the food for the evolution of magic summoners in their hands. "Drive away the violent octopus attack, regardless of the cost, this vampire must be our sacrifice!" Amiya''s voice was cold and solemn, and her long dark blue hair floating in the air was so eye-catching. Kindness? The daughter of the sea doesn''t need to be kind, and the strong survive. This vampire is the hunting target of the blue star tribe, so she will kill at all costs. The sea god sacrifice will be next month, and she has no time to look for such pure sacrifice as the power of blood. When the sea god awakes under the crown of the sea god, the lost sea will shake. If the blue star tribe has no sacrifice, they will become that victim. Thinking of this, amiya''s eyes became very firm. They have no choice. Whine ~ the mermaid on amiya''s left, after hearing the command, picks up a gray trumpet and blows it. With the blessing of magic, the clear and crisp sound of the trumpet goes deep into the sea. However, some of the huge black shadows swimming in the deep sea with hundreds or even thousands of blades suddenly stung, as if they were stimulated by something, and surged up towards the sea. At this time, Ameya looked at Lee and made a movement that made her breathe heavily. Li De''s eyes are indifferent to the deep-sea fish monsters around him. The killing bats that form a storm around him are screaming and piercing, which makes people feel cold. Turn your right hand slightly and wave it around. The bloody storm seemed to have been pressed to open the key, countless killing bats immediately flapped the dead bat wings, like arrows, toward the deep-sea fish monsters below. Dense black spots like locusts transit, the originally dim light now completely immersed in blood red. And those deep-sea fish monsters did not give up their resistance at this time, although the terrible vampire hit thousands of people to death, but their master ordered them to attack. Deep sea fish monster''s dark blue eyes slowly become scarlet, and then these monsters living in the deep sea make extremely strange movements. They reach for the barbed line above their backs, and then, poop ~ the deep-sea fish monster pulls out the barbs directly behind them. The gray blue barb is about the length of the arm, the head is sharp, the edge is penetrating, and there is a strong negative smell on it. The faint and weird blue face is slowly exuding. Then these ugly looking evil creatures suddenly raised their barbs, compressed and burst out with a more terrifying effect than the original bone spear and steel fork. Deep sea venomous sting: the stinger throwing after pulling out the origin has 12 negative curses attached to the stinger. The physical attributes of the target will be reduced by 1% every 10 seconds. If the resistance test fails, the fish monster will be infected. Fish deep sea monster''s strongest skill, each throw can make the taste of the enemy''s heart panic. In particular, the fish monster poison attached to the barb has a lethal effect. Once the toxicity is insufficient, it will die directly. It is a nightmare for human beings and other low toxicity anti race. Thousands of deep-sea fish monsters attack the surrounding area, forming a dense storm, with the venomous barbs of the blue fish monster and the killing bats falling from the sky. Whistling ~ breaking into the air. It''s like two groups of locusts meet head-on, and the scene is like an epic. Unfortunately, although the barbs of deep-sea fish monsters are not weak, the killing bats composed of blood and Magic have no entity. Most of these barbs directly pass through the body of killing bats and do not cause effective lethality to the dense killing bats. The deep sea stinger storm passed, and the bloody storm blew. A deep-sea fish monster was just about to pull out the huge tentacles behind it and slap it on the sea surface. The tentacles of this giant octopus are as long as 30 blades, powerful as thousands of them are tied together with steel cables, and a human merchant ship can be destroyed by a single blow. And that''s not all. Poo poo poo poo! The sea broke in succession, and there were seven monstrous giant octopus in front of him.These deep-sea giant animal race: deep-sea monster class level: 16 size: giant life blood: Ancient fury blood Introduction: deep sea demons, like to hunt and kill powerful life. It''s a simple property, but from its huge size, we can see how terrifying these monsters are. These giant octopus soft tentacles with dense spines, like a steel needle inserted upside down, the strong body can make these tentacles soft and steel like toughness. The rage of heaven. Seven full-length 16 level violent octopus with eight tentacles flapping violently, and the killing bats around them were immediately fatally attacked. The skin of a violent octopus is like dozens of layers of cowhide. It is extremely tough. The killing bats rush at the octopus with a scream. But the teeth and claws that are sharp enough to pierce steel can''t break through the tough skin of the violent octopus. Each violent octopus is covered with bloody killing bats, as dense as ants. But all of this is useless. These killing bats, which cause great damage to low-level deep-sea fish monsters, lose their absolute dominance in the face of high-level violent octopus. Touch ~ a giant tentacle with a length of 30 blades slaps on the water surface. The middle of the sea water is sunken instantly, and the two sides are full of water drops and air waves. And the killing bat hit by the violent octopus will burst in an instant, whether there is an entity or not. The flowers of death exploded in the air. The scene is like the ancient myth of extinction recorded in the mural, which is extremely shocking. Each of the seven giant octopus has eight tentacles, and each tentacle is as long as 30 blades. These terrifying deep-sea giants are half suspended on the water surface, revealing their evil like soft bodies. The huge tentacles are like steel whips, pounding the surrounding sea. Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang every time you hit the water, there will be a huge air wave. The surrounding sea area looks like it''s going to be torn apart by seven wild octopus. The bloody storm that just blew was put out directly in front of the unreasonable power of the violent octopus. In the same way, deep-sea fish monsters that are not out of the range of violent Octopus attacks are also directly smashed by tentacles, and some deep-sea fish monsters are directly slapped into meat sauce. The scene is extremely terrifying and bloody, shocking and disturbing. At this time, finally, a violent Octopus realized the existence of Lee, and the yellow eyes, the size of a two-story house, glared at him. It''s killing. Li De has a cold arc around his mouth and looks directly at him. Bloody eyes emerge. A moment later, the ferocious octopus''s body froze violently, for the behemoth saw the abyss rise and fall and the demons roar in his scarlet eyes. The devil, the fallen devil, the snake demon, the ghost dragon, the fallen angel and so on are biting the soul... in a moment, the deep-sea giant beast that shocked the whole audience fell into boundless fear. The body trembled, and the eight huge tentacles suddenly retracted and curled up directly. The big eye was full of fear. The additional feature of the title of scarlet Lord, scarlet eye: when the enemy stares into your eyes, he will be forced to perform a legendary will test. If the will test fails, the opponent will be afraid of you, and the total attribute will be reduced by 20%. This title, which was obtained after the divine substance that devoured the Holy Spirit and activated the clergy, once again showed the deterrent power of terror. Deep sea monster? It''s also going to be haunted by fear. "Octopus? Today, let''s have a carbon Grill... " Li De''s eyes are cold, and without hesitation, his right hand reaches out, and the bloody energy of those killing bats, who were blasted by violent octopus, is spreading wildly around. In less than 20 seconds, the bloody battlefield with a diameter of 2000 blades was shrouded in a blood red fog. Crimson fog (Advanced): recruit a crimson fog, which can shield the sun and hide the body. In the fog, the recovery speed increases, the enemy''s attribute decreases and is eroded by the negative state. The ocean is home to these deep-sea giants, but it can also be his home. After the crimson mist had dispersed, ridden felt a burst of relief, and his body''s state of decline due to the arrival of dawn returned to its peak. The scarlet fog was so corrosive that the giant octopus shrouded in it began to grow more violent. The sound of terrifying clapping is endless, and tons of sea water fall in the sky. And just as the crimson mist rose, suddenly another sound of the conch sounded. The wild octopus, who had been scared off by Li De, seemed to have got the order. They were all in their original shape. Then Qi Qi turned and killed him in the direction of Li De. At this time, the forbidden space is still there, and the clam that can cast the five rings has already dived into the sea bottom.Lee can only fly at ultra-low altitude with more than ten blades. And a violent octopus with 30 blade tentacles can easily attack him. Huhoo ~ the octopus on the right side who was scared away by him could not see Lee''s eyes again because of the fog. At this time, the fear subsided and the inner ferocity rose again. The huge tentacles with whips of whips smashed down at Li De. Danger perception. At this time, every cell was alerting him, and his face did not change. The advanced floating skill he learned from Spock made him fly away from the attack range without flapping his wings. The octopus tentacles, which are thicker than the big tree held by three people, hit the sea directly. The splashed water drops hit the dragon scale shield, and then they fell again. Just as the wild Octopus was ready to launch, the violent Octopus also saw Lee. The huge yellow one eyed killing intention condensed, and eight huge barbed tentacles were winding towards him like hemp rope. The tentacles wriggling in the sky are disgusting and terrifying. As long as they are bound, even the dragon will have to struggle hard. But the moment Lee appeared disappeared again, and the eight huge tentacles flew directly into the air. You can''t get too close to life from dimensional space, but magic can. Lee''s shadow jumps. Li De looked at the big yellow one eye in front of him, and his killing intention soared. I don''t know when there is a long Dao that looks at each other with Tang Dao. The sharp blade twinkles with cold killing opportunity. Without even a second''s hesitation, the sword is directly wielded. After the shackles of blood vessels are released, the huge force in the body like boiling magma bursts out after unlimited compression. The power of scarlet covers the sword, and the terrifying energy seems to distort the space. Sensing the deadly threat, the violent Octopus jerks back all its tentacles. Just before being attacked by the bloody sword, the tentacles are finally pulled back, blocking their eyes from the bottom up. Yila ~ Li De''s body was flying at high speed, and he was cutting himself with a knife. The power of scarlet is attached to the blade, and a scarlet flame with several blade height rises. The tenacious tentacle broke directly from it. Puyi ~ Black Green blood gushed out. The corrosive tentacled catfish makes the sound of nourishing fried eggs on the scarlet force. Touch ~ the tentacle with 15 edges hit the sea, splashing water stains more than ten edges high. The blade of shadow has the additional feature of cutting throat: in the flash of Lee''s figure, the fierce octopus can''t hinder his progress. The bloody eyes are as cold as iron, and the scarlet power on his body rises sharply. The knife in my hand is sharp. Yila ~ the huge one eye was directly cut by Li De. But this is not the end. Under the protection of the dragon scale shield, the speed of the body is not reduced, and the long sword with scarlet power explodes with indescribable terror and lethality. A moment later, the most shocking scene appeared. Lee''s body broke straight out of the back of the giant octopus''s head. The violent octopus, who was just flaunting his power, became stiff and then, like the collapse of an island, roared and rumbled. Several thick tentacles hit the surface of the water, splashing waves all over the sky. At the same time, the huge 8-blade body slammed into the water, and then slowly sank to the bottom of the sea. Level 16 violent octopus, a deep-sea monster, was killed by Li De from the front with a knife in less than 20 seconds. The crimson fog made it impossible for the outside world to see what was going on inside. All this was not noticed by the mermaid in the distance... at this time, two, three... All the wild Octopus arrived. The dense tentacles of the remaining six violent Octopus directly enveloped the whole sky. Because of the restriction of the five rings magic, lied could not break through the flying height, and the activity space could only be compressed in a narrow range. It seems that all this has become a must die situation, because no level 15 life can be intact under the encirclement and suppression of six level 16 deep-sea monsters. Seeing this scene, Li De''s eyes were still indifferent. The slender long knife in his hand was more and more dazzling. The scarlet light flowed slowly on the blade and was as bright as stars. "Six? Now that they are here, the most important thing for that family is to be in order. " The killing intention in Mou son rises abruptly. Hu ~ Hoo ~ several huge tentacles smashed across, and almost all Li De''s outlets were forcibly sealed. Li De''s eyes flashed and his body disappeared. Blade of shadow starts again. After disappearing, he steps out again, and the target takes on the violent octopus on the right. The throat cutting feature is launched. With the blessing of ten times power and scarlet power, the tentacles of two Octopus blocking him were directly cut by one knife.There are only two wild octopuses left, howling in pain. Li De''s body disappears again, and the next blink of an eye appears in front of the tentacles of another road block, and the long knife swings. The blood spray is dark green. Li De''s body disappeared, pila ~ pila ~ after disappearing for eight times, he cut his throat by using the characteristics of shadow blade, and in more than 10 seconds, Li De directly cut a violent Octopus into a meat lump. All eight tentacles were cut off by him. The shadow blade can''t get close to the body, but there is no such restriction for these 30 blade octopus tentacles. Therefore, without stepping out of dimensional space, Li De will surely reap the fruits. But after another victory, Lee''s face was a little ugly. The skill description of shadow blade doesn''t consume introduction, but he has just experienced it personally. Every time he uses shadow blade, he needs to consume 10% of his blood power. At this time, he used it eight times in a row, and the power of blood vessels in his body had dropped to a critical value. If he could not be supplemented, he was about to withdraw from the state of activating the ancestral blood vessels after unlocking the shackles of blood vessels. Once the power of his blood is exhausted, his strength will drop madly. Due to the supplement of energy from octopus blood, the crimson mist became more intense at this time. Lee''s body was barely able to get the supplement of crimson mist, and his strength was slowly recovering, but this was far from enough. Roar ~ the huge and shrill voice made Li demang turn his head and look at the wild octopus who screamed wildly in front of him, and left half of his tentacles setting off endless waves on the surface of the water. Brush ~ move your body directly in front of the violent octopus. Three ring spell, blink: can move a distance within 100 blades instantly, casting time: 0.1 second, cooling time is 15 seconds, and consumes 200 magic power. Before level 15, the casting time of blink takes more than ten seconds. However, after the dual casting feature is activated at level 15, the casting time of all kinds of skills is greatly reduced, and blink really becomes blink. In the crimson haze, Reed''s Scarlet eyes again look at the tormented wild octopus, the scarlet Lord, reappears. Fear filled the moment, and the violent Octopus suddenly froze, then dived into the water crazily, trying to escape the gaze of Lee. But it was all in vain. The bat''s wings vibrated, and his body flashed rapidly. The extraordinary weapon that the dwarf specially forged for him according to the Tang Dao was like cutting bean curd with the blessing of scarlet power. Li De once again shot out of the wild octopus. He killed his head straight through. The violent octopus, who wanted to escape, was suddenly stiff. At this time, the blood force of Li De''s body was even less than 10%, and his energy was rapidly weakening. There was not much change in Lee''s face, his right hand stretched out, the scarlet force filling his palms, and then he clenched his fist slightly. Blood control (super) the black green blood in the violent Octopus gushed out like a fountain, and the huge body of the octopus shrank a lot in the blink of an eye. Dark green blood floating in the air, full of heart stirring smell of blood. With a wave of his hand, the blood that was several times bigger than him flew to him. His right hand was slightly extended and inserted into the blood pool in front of him. Blood sucking recovery (Advanced): after sucking blood, you can quickly recover the body and extract blood energy to treat others. Although it''s the blood of monsters, it''s also blood, although the blood sucking in this way can''t replace the effect of sucking human blood. But it''s the perfect choice for healing and replenishing energy. How much energy is contained in the blood of level 16 rampant octopus? At this time, only Li De knew. The blood energy floating in the air was devoured by him under the transformation of scarlet power. And the power of the blood consumed in the body is also replenished at this moment. The deficit of unrestrained use of the shadow blade was directly filled, and Lee''s breath returned to its peak. The recovery ability and endurance ability of blood clan terror have been reflected most intuitively at this moment. All of a sudden, in front of his eyes, the dark green blood became pale, and his energy was rapidly reduced. He felt a very dangerous opportunity to kill him. Suddenly turned back, the eyes are two huge tentacles with the force of tearing space attack. After him, two wild Octopus had ambushed under the sea where he was. The spines on the tentacles of the octopus were standing up, which made people feel creepy. When Li De just saw this scene, he could not avoid it. His body was just half pedaling into the space of different dimensions. Yila ~ Bang ~ the terrifying tentacles burst out with infinite power, and the space of different dimensions was shattered. His hard dragon scale shield could not even hold it for a second under the octopus tentacles.Li De was directly whipped away by the terrible tentacles, and his internal organs burst at this moment. Like a baseball player, the body was hit by more than 30 blade octopus tentacles in the air with more than 10 blades. After flying wildly, hundreds of blades appeared. Finally, it smashed on the sea. Even because the flight speed was too fast, it hit the sea and bounced more than ten blades. Finally, it hit the body of a deep-sea fish monster and stopped. But Lee had not yet recovered, and the giant tentacles of an octopus next to him hit him again. Bang ~ not surprisingly, Li De was hit by the tentacles of the octopus again, and the sea surface even dented seven or eight blades in this irritable attack, causing huge waves on both sides. Under the power of exaggeration, Li De spurted out a mouthful of blood and was smashed into the bottom of the sea. At this time, the bones of Li De''s body almost broke into 70%, and the terrible pain stimulated every nerve in his mind. At this time, his inner space is almost as painful as the pain of his body. The fierce Octopus lurking into the sea are preparing for the next round of attack, but Lee De''s figure disappears. Stupefied for a moment, suddenly became extremely manic. Tens of blade long giant tentacles are stirring wildly on the sea and the sea floor. The remaining five wild Octopus make the sea a death vortex, and even deep-sea fish monsters thousands of blades away are pulled in by the whirlpool and finally torn to pieces by the violent octopus. After stepping into the dimensional space, Li De has just swallowed the blood of the violent octopus to recover his injury at the speed of the naked eye. His body''s abundant energy is frantically repairing his injury, which is enough to kill and injure ten times on ordinary people, even disappeared in less than a minute. The recovery ability and endurance of blood terror are the most intuitive embodiment. When Li De opened his eyes again, the pain in his body was still strong. Through the dimensional space, he looked at the wild octopus who were recklessly spreading their authority in the sea, and gave a sharp puff from the corners of his mouth. "MMP, asshole, was attacked by octopus." Or the combat experience is too little, especially with this kind of sea monster. Li De shook his head and came to Rongguang for such a long time that the scenes he personally made could be counted. He waved his hand slightly and took back the system space of the long knife lost in his hand. After experimenting with the exclusive skills of these blood clans, Li De has a good idea of his melee strength. Even if you don''t have much experience in fighting, it doesn''t matter if you have a high level of fighting power without special blood. It can even be said that it is simple and easy to kill. What''s more, Li De has a reflection. The blade of shadow is a skill that can produce ten times the power from the dimensional space. It''s very cool. However, the consumption of blood power is too large to be suitable for long-term combat. Moreover, he is a mage. He is carrying a long knife with less than two blades and a giant beast with eight 30 blade long tentacles. He is a reckless bag. Magic is eternal. Warriors are not his food. Li De''s eyes flashed a little cold, and with a wave of his hand, the dimensional space in front of him was broken. Setting off a bloody storm, the dark boss who killed two violent octopus of level 16 appeared in the crimson fog again. And several violent octopus, sensing the presence of Li De''s breath, immediately attacked and killed him. Lee''s mouth cocked slightly at the scene. It''s time to enjoy the magic. Prepare to pray, behemoths. The skirt of the goddess will cover the sea today. And I, today, am the master of magic. Chapter 288 When Lee de from dimensional space back to the crimson fog, the air immediately became hot. Two hands of a powerful to describe the power of magic in the rapid condensation. Dangerous and deadly. After the fierce Octopus realized that they wanted to hunt, they turned their bodies fiercely. The huge tentacles drew a huge undercurrent in the sea water, and the body quickly killed Li De in the hazy fog. Li De was floating in the air, and his elegant figure was emitting an indescribable aura of terror. On both hands, two head size fireballs are slowly rotating. The fireballs are like magma, bubbling with bubbles. Li Si De''s magic is also from Li Siyi. At this time, the five violent octopus are like the demons who climb to the main plane after the collapse of the abyss. In the endless crimson fog, they attack with great momentum. Hoo Hoo ~ coming!! It has a length of 30 blades and is covered with steel needles. Its tentacles are like whips, and the sound of breaking through the air is like a devil''s scream. At the same time, the two giant tentacles that he waved at the same time gave out the breath of death, and Li De''s body never again reminded him of what he was going to face. Li De''s eyes are cold, looking at the tentacles waving rapidly, and the opportunity to kill suddenly rises. Fifty blades, thirty blades... now! Two balls of fire, rolling like lava in their hands, rattled at the violent octopus at a speed invisible to the naked eye. At this time, the two tentacles and fireballs fly opposite each other, and directly collide with two magma fireballs. Bang ~ the terrible fireball explodes on the tentacles, and the two extremely tough tentacles are directly broken at this moment. The hot heat made the sea boil, and thick fog rose. The terrible temperature of the fireball directly roasted the broken seven or eight blade long tentacles, and the smell of fire roasted Octopus was diffuse. Roar ~ the extremely miserable hissing comes from the mouth of two wild octopus, and the sharp pain is madly introduced into the octopus''s mind at this moment, but these deep-sea giants are inspired to be more terrifying and vicious. Again, he was furious at Lee. Li De''s mouth hung with a cold arc, and the magic in his hand was now condensed again. Level 15 double cast makes his casting speed reach an extreme. 4 rings of magic lava fireball cost 300 demons. Casting time is only 5 seconds. Double casting can release two magma fireballs in 5 seconds. The only thing to worry about is whether he has enough blue of 2000. However, after reaching level 15, Li De has already brought his own magic recovery rate of 20 points per second. If you add 30 points of magic recovery provided by two pieces of artifact fragments, his magic recovery speed has reached 50 points per second under normal state. The most important thing is that after unlocking the shackles of blood vessels, he will gain 1000% magic recovery rate bonus during the activation of ancestral blood vessels. That is to say, now the speed of Reid''s magic recovery has reached 500 points per second. As long as he does not consume more magic than this value, he is a moving magic fort and a perpetual motion machine with infinite shells. The familiar magic breath from Lee''s hands made the two violently wounded Octopus plunge into a frenzy. Even the body shape is born to pull up a section, the momentum becomes incomparably fierce. After Li De Ning gathered the fireball, a familiar fatal danger came from behind. Amazingly, the violent octopus who had just sneaked into the deep sea again wanted to attack him from behind again. Huhu ~ can tear the space, and the tentacles full of thorns come with frightening sound. Even a ship with a hundred blades would be broken into two pieces by such a terrible attack at this moment. The crisis is approaching, and the sickle of death seems to have been wielded at this moment. But at this time, Li De seemed not to notice the danger. The magic in his hands was still gathering wildly, but when the yellow one eye of the wild Octopus showed surprise. Brush ~ Li De''s body disappeared from the original place and appeared in the air beyond the hundred blades. Blinking. The wild octopus''s eyes show a bit of human disbelief. What makes it even more shocking is that at this time, the two magic arts in the hands of Li De are still agglomerating, and they are not broken because of his release of blink. This is against the common sense of casting. A spell must be released before it can use the next one, or discard the unfinished spell to condense the next one. There is no way to release triple cast. This is the magic derived usage developed by Lee De. The whole operation is to stop the two running magic models in an instant, and release the bang in no more than 0.1 second. The dull explosion sound reminds us that the crimson fog is instantly emptied by the high temperature.The violent octopus''s 8-blade body was blasted into a huge hole, blackened. At this time, the other four wild Octopus were all encircled. The giant whiskers of death never escaped. But for a moment, Lee''s body disappears again. The blade of shadow. Within the scope of more than 200 blades, the magic in Lee''s hands bombarded down after his appearance. Rampant Octopus siege. Two ring magic shadow jump, three ring spell blink, three ring magic void walk, four ring magic space door, blood exclusive skill shadow blade. There are as many as five spatial displacement spells. With his exaggerated magic recovery speed, Li De uses other displacement skills besides shadow blade. This created a very shocking scene. Five terrible octopus can''t even touch Lee''s body in an area. Every time he is about to attack him, his threat perception will immediately remind him of the danger. He will step into the dimensional space or move away directly in the next second. But Lee''s attack made several wild Octopus feel the terror of magic. Every time he appears, he will bring two four ring magic. The bursting high temperature has already boiled the whole sea surface, and the sea surface is boiling because of the high temperature. Li De is like a magic fortress that never stops. The magic in his hand blows five violent octopus of level 16, and his whole body is blackened. Even if these giant beasts had not lived in the deep sea with extremely high pressure for a long time, their bodies were tough enough and their recovery speed was terrible, they would have been burnt by Lee De. This way of fighting makes these wild Octopus unable to resist. Bang ~ it was another magma fireball burst, and the hot temperature swept over. If not for the blood flowing out of the violent octopus, the crimson fog around would have been burnt out by the high temperature. Touch ~ the sea was broken open by the huge tentacles of octopus, splashing water all over the sky. Li De''s body appears behind the violent octopus, and the magma fireball in his hand condenses again but this time, it is different from the previous time, and the scarlet power of his body is also input into the fireball. Several other giant octopus came again. In less than ten minutes, the octopus hated him to the bone. Even if he paid a heavy price, they would tear up the damned mage. Li De looked at the huge tentacles coming out of the sky. A cold arc hung from the corner of his mouth. The scarlet power on his body followed the magic into the fireball. The scarlet power was like a magic flame, slowly turning the cauldron of hot magma into scarlet. The last moment. Two with the power of scarlet magma fireball, condensed. The three tentacles formed by the frenzied octopus, whose first tentacle had just been blown off, had been bound towards Lee. As long as they are attacked, they will definitely pay a heavy price in front of the huge system of giant octopus. Lee did not dodge the fierce octopus attack any more, and the magma fireball in his hand was the most lethal weapon. Bang ~ boom ~ the violent explosion roared, and the terrible blood flame bloomed. The three tentacles of the octopus seemed to be replaced by magic by scarlet power. Although the tentacles were broken, they were not broken by the explosion, and their combat effectiveness was still fierce. Li De didn''t feel disappointed when he saw this scene. Instead, he had a cold arc around his mouth. After the fireball exploded, the scarlet force eroded into the body of the violent Octopus along the unbroken tentacles. In the blink of an eye, it has eroded every body... the three broken tentacles with corrosive mucus have killed Li De at this time. If they don''t dodge, they will be hit directly, even if the broken tentacles have already taken on a terrible force. But at this time, Li De didn''t have the slightest intention of dodging, staring at all this coldly in his eyes. Finally, gently extend the right hand, thumb and middle finger gently slide, PA ~ hit a ring finger. After that, the tentacle was 30 blades long and eight blades high. It had a fierce octopus with yellow eyes of the size of two floors. When three tentacles were about to hit Li De, his body suddenly became stiff. In the blink of an eye, the violent octopus''s body suddenly burst, and its huge body was like a blown balloon, torn to pieces. The scene was extremely shocking. Even several violent Octopus around the body were stopped. When looking at the figure of Li De, his eyes were filled with fear that was hard to hide. Although violent octopus is a deep-sea giant, it has the intelligence equivalent to 10-year-old human. Fear of death is inevitable in any life. The most direct shock to these evil lives was Li De''s terrifying output of the fort or the violent Octopus just killed.Blood boils. Each attack will make the enemy''s blood boil. For those who fail to pass the magic resistance test, their blood will burst after the blood boiling is successfully stacked ten times. Blood boiling is a mark skill of blood sucking sword guards, which is also possessed by Li de. however, after in-depth study, he found that the basic principle of blood boiling is to use scarlet power to erode the enemy''s body in the attack. After the scarlet power reaches a certain level, he directly controls the scarlet power to boil the enemy''s blood. Blood sucking sword guard can''t use scarlet power as freely as he does, so he can only rely on intensive attack to let his strength erode the enemy. As the most talented ancestor of blood clan, he can directly control the power of scarlet without relying on attack stack like blood sucking sword guard. As long as the scarlet power reaches the blood boiling requirement in the enemy''s body, this ability can be released no matter how many times it is attacked. And the blood sucking function of scarlet power is the same. Scarlet power (passive, all attacks are attached with scarlet power, which causes armor damage, chaos element and corrosion damage. 30% of the damage is converted to your life.) The blood sucking of scarlet power is essentially to devour the enemy''s blood to replenish his energy after causing damage in the attack. However, he can directly control the blood and directly devour the enemy''s energy. Therefore, it is of little value for him to convert 30% of the damage into life. Because his blood sucking efficiency is more than twice or even three times that described in this skill. Because of his in-depth understanding of these skills, Li De has a deep understanding that the skills on the system property panel are not fixed and rigid, and more derivative usages can be developed and studied. Whine ~ at this time, the fishman outside the field seemed to notice something, and the conch''s voice sounded again and became more intense. The remaining four wild Octopus were afraid to go forward. At this time, their yellow one eye slowly took blood, and their momentum became really violent. Although the fear in their hearts is still there, their anger and killing intention cover up their inner panic, and they attack and kill Li De with a certain momentum. Huhu ~ his tentacles broke through the air and Li De''s eyes were cold... beyond the crimson mist. More than a dozen fishmen looked at the scarlet fog that made a terrible battle sound. They did not have much tension in their eyes. They all looked at the battle which was doomed to win with a relaxed attitude. Only amiya Bluestar, the patriarch of the blue star tribe, felt uneasy in the heart of this extremely beautiful fish man, and his expression was dignified at this time. It is reasonable to say that seven violent octopus of level 16 will hunt a vampire of level 15 in the sea after the ban on air. She can''t think of any possibility of losing. "The breath of the deep-sea pearl will not be wrong. Judging from the other party''s blood breath, his level will never be higher than level 15..." amiya whispered to herself. Creatures can hide and change everything, but the breath of soul and blood can''t change and hide, especially when the other party is not alert. Although the existence of the demigod level can not be detected, but the extraordinary has never been wrong. So amiya was confident in the beginning. However, the beautiful mermaid did not seem to realize that although the level and combat effectiveness were related, they were not completely linked. Five minutes, ten minutes, until half an hour later, the crimson fog, which had been making a violent noise, suddenly stopped. The scene fell into a strange silence. At this time, dense deep-sea fish monsters once again surrounded the crimson mist. These evil creatures have pulled out the barbs behind them, waiting for the enemy to appear. Amiya''s inner uneasiness became more intense. She remembered the scene of the bloody storm that had just started. At the moment, not only her, but all the fish people felt that strange, the atmosphere slightly changed. Just calm and indifferent, there are doubts at this time. "Lord amiya, do we need to send someone..." one of the strongest male fishmen is also the only one of the four male fishmen with level 15 reaching level 16 to ask. Amiya shook her head. "No, it''s not time for you to do it. Send the fish monsters in to see what''s going on." Although the scarlet storm just made by Lee left her in fear, if she didn''t act, maybe things would go in an unpredictable direction. But why can a vampire attack a level 15 octopus?? Seven level 16 rampant octopus attack at the same time, not to mention vampires. The level 15 dragon has to pay a heavy price after being restricted by 5 rings of magic. But now, the scene is silent, which makes amiya hard to accept. The return of a great victory is the scene that should appear.Woo ~ the other Mermaid next to her sounded the trumpet of war immediately after receiving amiya''s order. The original gathering, the number is still more than 100000 deep-sea fish monster, immediately surging to kill the crimson mist. But at this point, Ameya''s eyes showed a bit of surprise, because she found that the fog had dispersed. But when the crimson mist had dispersed, she was not excited, but had a look of shock in her eyes. Because there are unimaginable scenes on the sea. The vampire, whom he regarded as his prey, was standing on the top of a violent octopus with pale gold spots all over his skin. And behind this wild octopus, two black skin, the momentum is still fierce, like a bodyguard general, arched around. It''s not the most ridiculous. The most ridiculous thing is that amiya sees submission in the giant one eye of these three wild octopus. Yes, the blue star tribe has spent countless costs, accumulating seven wild octopus that it took hundreds of years to own, and at this time, they actually submit to a vampire!! Amiya reached out and grabbed the gray spiral horn from the mermaid''s hand, put it to her mouth and blew it. Wuwu ~ Wuwu ~ the clear and magical sound of the conch resounds through the sea. At this time, the three violent Octopus body slightly tremble, but after a moment returned to calm, can control these deep-sea monsters magic spiral has lost effect. Amiya''s face became very ugly at the moment, and her long dark blue hair floating in the air became more and more dark. A few fish people see this scene at this time, the heart rises an uncontrollable panic. "Lord amiya, why?? Why can''t the trumpet command the octopus? " "This damned vampire has robbed our Octopus!" "Kill him!" "..." the crowd was furious. It was the giant beast they enslaved and the capital for blue star tribe to maintain its prosperity for so many years. But now, they are conquered by a vampire who they regard as their prey, ready to serve as sacrifice!! But at the same time of anger, all fish people inevitably gave birth to a trace of uncontrollable fear. This vampire is too strong seven level 16 wild octopus, now three are enslaved by him, and the remaining four become food for the sea. How can this be the result of a 15 level vampire?!! Li De stands on the head of the fierce octopus with pale gold skin on the middle, and his expression is very happy. Immortal King (you are the king of blood with eternal life, power increased by 100%, recovery speed increased by 200%, and all attributes increased by 20% when night came. All blood clans always respect your reputation. You have a strong oppression on dark life. When facing a dark creature with a legend level lower than 10 points, the other party will fall into a negative state such as fear, panic, and weak will. The attribute is reduced by 20%, and there is a great probability that the dark life with lower level than you will choose to turn to you.) Rongguang is a real world. The skill description on the property panel cannot describe the full potential of the skill. When he kills two violent octopus, and then he kills them with blood boiling. When boundless fear devours these wild octopus. Surrender, these powerful, but slightly weak in the will to resist the deep-sea beast to the real dark lord lied. Their blood was suppressed by Li De, their strength was suppressed by Li De, and all of them were suppressed by Li De. It''s the blood of the octopus that is the key to his life. Compared with the neutral Fishman, these evil faction''s deep-sea monsters prefer the breath on Lee''s body, and the existence is so powerful and frightening. In fact, if it wasn''t for the violent Octopus whose will was not so tough, the ichthyans would not regard them as enslaved objects. So Li De didn''t expect to get a batch of ponies just as he was going to kill all these giant octopus. And it''s a monstrous beast with a level of 16. To his surprise, when he received these wild octopus, the system prompted that one of them was on the verge of promotion, whether he needed to spend the strength of faith to help promote. Then Lee spent 3000 faith efforts to promote the violent Octopus under his feet, perhaps because of the power of faith. This violent octopus has golden spots on its body surface, and some unpredictable metamorphosis has taken place. Golden Octopus race: deep-sea trolls level: 17 size: giant life exclusive talent: Devil''s Kiss (swallowing enemies with huge mouth, immune toxin damage) death hanging (strangling enemies with tentacles, power increased by 500%) amputated limbs reborn (broken limbs can be reborn, recovery speed increased by 1000%) control sea water (can make manipulation Sea water attacks and escapes, water parade speed increases by 500%), highly toxic mucus (blood and mucus on the body are highly toxic)Blood: the ancient golden Octopus blood (awakening level 10%) is affected by some powerful force, which activates the hidden blood force in the body. After the transformation, it will change into the ancient Octopus blood. At present, the added attributes: strength increased by 300%, and body toughness increased by 500%. Introduction: the devil in the deep sea likes to hunt and kill powerful life, and begins to awaken the hidden blood under the instruction of the gods. This is the attribute of the violent octopus that Li De subdued. It has to be said that the octopus whose ancient blood was activated by the power of faith is really very good. Although we can''t see more specific body attributes, we can feel its strength when we look at the tough body which is obviously stronger than the other two naive and wild octopus. Wuwu ~ at this time, the sound of the horn sounded again before the fish man died. Li De fiercely turned his head and looked at it. At this time, he finally saw the mastermind behind all this. Mermaid?? His eyes narrowed slightly, but because of the distance of more than ten kilometers, Li De had a very broad vision, but he could not see the other person''s appearance completely. However, whether it''s Mermaid or not, it''s his turn to play. You''ve played your cards. Now, it''s my king''s time. Li De''s eyes were deep, and his momentum gradually changed into terror. Li De''s mouth cocked slightly as he watched the dense, uncountable number of deep-sea fish monsters blocking his way. After a little sign, the golden Octopus immediately waves its 30 blade tentacles under the water and rushes towards those deep-sea fish monsters. Before the sound of the retreat horn, the deep-sea fish monster faced the violent octopus with fear, but did not dare to escape. The speed of the golden octopus has been further improved after awakening the blood vessels, only a few breaths, it has rushed into the deep-sea fish people. Li De looks at the fish man below with his right hand out, and the scarlet power on the top is once again diffused. Yila ~ when he clenched his fist with five fingers, thousands of fish people around him burst out. The classic scene is again. The bloody storm blows, killing bat that devil like body is born. Lee no longer cares about these deep-sea fish monsters. Killing bats will teach them to be human beings. Li De directly drives the golden octopus to go to the positions of those behind the scenes as quickly as possible. "Lord amiya, here comes the vampire!" Rampant, the three wild octopus are not those low-level deep-sea fish monster can resist, the deep-sea fish monster''s barb can not even break the defense of violent octopus. Amiya looked at the closer and closer Lee, her expression became very dignified, and her slender palm subconsciously grasped the golden screw horn on her waist. "Ready to fight", amiya turned her head and looked at the top four combat effectiveness above level 15 around her, and her expression became extremely dignified. "If we retreat, the blue star tribe will decline from today on. Without the violent octopus that has been accumulated for hundreds of years, and the sacrifice of pure blood vampire, the blue star tribe will probably be destroyed directly. If we capture this vampire, when we wake up from the crown, the reward given to us may make up for the loss... " amiya''s heart is bleeding, and seven violent octopus of level 16 are the details of blue star tribe. They are just an ordinary tribe in the lost sea. If we lose these 16 wild octopus, they have not hunted it A pure vampire. They will lose the protection under the sea god crown completely, even will be punished under the sea god crown. The blue star tribe is likely to be forced to move away from the rich waters where they have lived for tens of thousands of years. The blue star tribe, which has lost the rich water area, is bound to face a serious survival crisis. At that time, they will gradually die out like countless fish people. It was a consequence that she could not accept. Amiya has paid too much for the hunt of Li De, and it''s almost impossible to get away. Ameya is like a gambler who has lost all his money, and she is almost desperate to press the last chip. In fact, no one can imagine that Li De will force the blue star tribe to the end. After all, they are seven 16 level deep-sea monsters. Who can believe that the whole army will be wiped out if they attack a vampire whose blood force is only level 15?? And three of them were taken by the other side. I can''t imagine it. If it''s normal, seven wild octopus can work together, even if they can''t kill each other, but they won''t lose so much. Lee''s terror is far beyond the imagination of the blue star tribe fish people, which caused this kind of consequence.. The distance of more than ten kilometers is only a few minutes in front of the terrible octopus. With eight huge claws waving, Li De can clearly feel the scene around him and immediately leave. It''s just that the wild squid is too big. Eight tentacles with 30 blade length, like a mountain, are pounding at each other. Every time they come, they are hundreds of meters away.When Li De came to amiya, he was surprised to see the other side''s clear face. Amiana''s nearly perfect face appeared before Lee''s eyes, and the tail of his lower body was under the sea, which he could not see. The upper part of the body is dressed in clothes made of shells, pearls and agate, which just covers the mountain peak in front of you. The blue long hair at the back of the head floats slightly in the air, which looks beautiful and mysterious. The three mermaids floating in the middle of their hair are almost full, just like the blood clan. And the mermaid''s temperament is very special and unforgettable. However, it is not a friendly exchange meeting. At the moment when Li De and amiya meet, the field is frozen. Mars is shooting in all directions. Dressed in a black mage''s robe, like a monument, Li De standing on the head of a golden Octopus looks down on amiya. He is like a scene in ancient frescoes in which gods enslave giant animals. It looks like a shock. At this time, only amiya was left in the Yuren tribe, and the existence of those 15 levels around them had disappeared. Amiya also watched with great vigilance as he approached him. This vampire is a powerful existence that enslaves three and kills four violent bats!! Outside the 200 blade range, the giant octopus stops, and Li De looks at the mermaid in the distance, with a cold arc in his mouth, "who gives you the courage to start a war with the city of dawn?" Even dare to rob him, but also forced him to personally kill three second-generation blood. Damn it. I just want to make a deal with you. You want to eat black?? Amiya raised her head slightly, her long hair floating in the air was so mysterious, "war? No, vampires, we never start a war with the outside world. I just need the pure sacrifice of your blood. " Lee''s face turned black. When did the blood clan degenerate into a sacrifice. Fish people, appetite is not too much?? Looking at the surprised look on Lee''s face, amiya raised her eyebrows. "Don''t you even know the day when the great God of the sea wakes up?" Under the sea god''s crown?? The day of awakening?? What is this?? Li De frowned. Chapter 289 Under the sea god''s crown?? The day of awakening?? What is this?? Li De frowned. But the name of Poseidon made him instantly alert. God is the most terrifying and top-level power of glory. As long as it has something to do with these lives, it will not be a simple thing. Is there a God in this sea area? However, the thematic plane of glory repels the gods. Even the goddess of life, which is a long-standing giant god in ancient times, can not come to the thematic plane. How can a sea god suddenly emerge? Amiya''s eyes narrowed when she saw Lee''s expression. Did the vampire really know about the sea god sacrifice? His keen intuition told him that it seemed that the other party was not lying. Her heart moved slightly, and the mermaid floated a bold idea. "Your powerful blood clan, your strength has won the approval of blue star tribe. Maybe we can make a deal... Li De sensed for a moment that he did not have any more powerful fighting power except the four level 15 who were swimming in the deep sea. There''s something funny in my eyes. There is something about this Mermaid. Just now she is still alive and killed, she can change her mind and start to talk about trading. It''s hard for him to be so calm. That is to say, the second generation of blood descendants did not really die, otherwise he would not bother to talk with this Mermaid BB, and just turn over the car again. Talk about it. I''ll talk about it when I get you back in the bathtub of dawn city. But just now the two names of the sea god aroused his interest, and he decided to postpone the operation. Rare in the fight, he made the most disdainful and contemptuous action in the past - talking to the enemy. "Let''s not talk about the deal. What''s the day of awakening under the sea god''s crown?" After Li De asked this, the field immediately fell into a strange atmosphere. Just now, the two men are still on the verge of being the enemy of life and death. Even at this time in the distance, the deep-sea fish monster is still being killed by countless bloody bats. The bloody storm is blowing more and more fierce, and countless lives are falling and dying every second. In this case, the boss of the two forces is now "harmonious and friendly" communication. This scene is just magic. Amiya was also stunned. She took a deep look at Li De, and without much hesitation, she said the secret that was almost open to the lost sea. "The area of the lost sea is too vast to be counted. We are located far away from the deep sea. It is the coastline of the lost sea. We call it the Lost Coast." Li De nodded. The lost sea is one of the four Rongguang sea areas. Although its reputation can not compare with the storm area, it is also enough to make people feel small in front of it. "The Lost Coast is sheltered by the great sea god. Sleeping under the crown at the entrance of the Lost Coast to the deep sea of the lost sea, to ward off the terrible life from the deep sea for the Lost Coast Speaking of this, amiya''s eyes flashed a little bit of unspeakable fear. "If there was no sea god''s crown, those giant beasts from the deep sea would make the Lost Coast a hell, and no one could resist those giant beasts with thousands of blades..." sleeping in the entrance to the deep sea? Li De''s eyes flashed with curiosity. He was afraid that it was the nest of the so-called God of the sea... I don''t know what precious treasure is buried there? A boss who can protect a sea area must have two or three artifacts. The heart is ready to move. If you knew what lied thought, amiya would think he was crazy. "Under the crown of the sea god, every ten years, the tribe under the protection of the crown must provide enough blood force, pure life as a sacrifice to the crown." Amiya said the expression was obviously stiff. After hearing this, Li De nodded slightly, but he was not sure whether the sea god had reached the height of the God. If it''s really a God... Then how far away is he? There''s still a long way to go before dawn city wants to kill a dragon. "Is that sea god a legend?" Amiya raised her head slightly, and her voice was full of worship. "No, under the sea god''s crown, it was once touched by the existence of the divine realm, but did not light the divine fire..." in his heart, Li De was surprised and no wonder he was called the sea god. This boss is... A little strong. During this period, he has been collecting information about sects and gods, although most of these high-level materials are classified as top secret, and it is impossible to send out too much useful information. But from the narratives of bards and the myths of various religions, it can be summed up as several steps of God. Divinity, divinity and fire. If you want to become a God, you should first confirm your own priesthood. For example, Li De has activated 1% of the blood, blood clan, these two sacred positions. When you are in full control of the Ministry, you can condense your divinity. After that, you can become a real God by lighting the sacred fire again.Of course, these general information can only know the general process and how to do it, even if it is only at what step can we understand it. Now the intelligence services in dawn haven''t been able to detect this level of information. "What race is under that sea god''s crown? Fish man Amiya shook her head. "No one knows the whole picture under the sea god''s crown. Under the great sea god''s crown, there are untouchable, peeping, unimaginable and indescribable great shore existence..." Li De''s mouth gave a hard blow. Are you sure you''re not telling me the myth of kesulu?? But after thinking about it, he gave up some shocking ideas that had just arisen in his heart. This name can tell the existence of the extreme terror. It is not for the blood clan who has just broken through level 15 that he can peep at. Even if he takes up the whole dawn City, it will be in vain. I don''t know how many years this life has lived. He is the absolute ruler of the vast sea area tens of thousands of kilometers away from the Lost Coast, which is much stronger than the extraordinary mage in green city. Dawn city needs time to grow up to face this ultimate boss. Now the most important thing is to solve the fishman problem. Thinking of this, Li De''s face slowly cooled down, looked at amiya with burning eyes. "Fish man, no matter how strong the sea god is, he can''t manage the affairs on the land. Now, let''s get back to business. The crime of defiance of dawn city is enough for me to send you to death with my own hands. No one can violate the majesty of dawn city Amiya''s body tensed violently, and the magic power in her body was running fast. But when she saw that Li De didn''t start directly, she was relieved. The blue star tribe has no way out. There are only four level 15 Mermaid soldiers under her command, but there are three violent octopus of level 16 on the opposite side. In addition, she can still kill four and subdue three terrorist beings in the face of seven violent octopus of level 16. She''s not sure she''ll beat Lee. The fate of the blue star tribe is now in her mind. "Your blood clan, the blue star tribe is never afraid of war!" Amiya did not take soft direct steel a sentence, but followed by a change in the subject. "However, your strength has won the respect of the blue star tribe, and we don''t want to lose both. If you can provide us with more pure blood, I would like to exchange it After amiya said that, she took out the golden snail with the mysterious inscription hanging on her waist. Her snow-white slender fingers slightly grasped the signal, and then waved it in front of her. Then the space broke and a dark space appeared. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw this scene. Treasure of space? This is he came to glory for so long, in addition to the players, there is no flinch. Even with the 17 level Mermaid in front of him, he still has absolute confidence. Yes, this deep-sea hair floats in the back of my head. The mysterious mermaid is a top-level existence at level 17. Amiya Blue Star Title: Mermaid Princess, heart of the sea, Messenger of the sea god,??? £¬£¿£¿£¿ Age: 169 level: 17 Occupation: tide messenger special talent:??? Blood:??? Introduction: she is the most beautiful fish man patriarch in the lost Hainan, is the favorite of the sea, with talent and blood that all fish people envy. Although the attribute is not complete, but amiya level 17 or let Li De see more. But anyway, it''s not so easy to talk about the alliance under the city. "Dawn city is here to find trading partners, but you, the fish people of the blue star tribe, have made serious provocations to the city. My dead people can only be washed with your blood. " With a wave of his hand, Li De seemed to be ready for war. Amiya saw strong Lee, momentum unconsciously fell into the underdog. Li De now has three level 16 violent octopus who have just been enslaved. Naturally, he doesn''t care. But these forces were originally from the blue star tribe. Even if he wins the battle, how many people are left here? Negotiation is like two people crossing a log bridge face to face. One person can only step back if the other goes further. Standard zero sum game. Unfortunately, the blue star tribe doesn''t have too many chips to talk to Lee, so in this game, they will never win unless Li De makes a stupid decision. "No, your blood clan, you can''t kill us!" Amiya held up the golden spiral in her hand. "This is the lost spiral handed down by the ancestors of our blue star tribe. This legendary equipment can send our people who are outside to the tribe. If you want to choose a war, you will lose both sides in the end. The blue star tribe is not a weak clown fish, you will only face the fangs of the blue star tribe! Even if the war is won, you won''t get any good! "Another legend? As soon as Li De''s mouth was drawn, how could these big dog owners come out with legendary equipment at will? Open the property panel. Lost horn Quality: Legend?? £¿£¿ Introduction: the treasure made of space conch shells of 200000 years has a strong affinity for space. After reading his eyebrows, Li De felt a little tricky. Legendary equipment that can escape... It''s a day, husky. He has some regrets that he didn''t bring the dead bones out. If he is good at space magic, he may have the ability to trace the other party. Although the other side has a retreat, but he is still not a bit loose, strong tone. "Not enough, Fishman. That''s not enough. The damage you have done to dawn city is enough for me to destroy you at all costs. " Li De''s eyes were full of cold light. At present, the city of dawn has not lost much except some weapons, but the Centaur has been killed in the battle. Although the Centaur tribe is just a tool man in his heart, it is used to sacrifice, but it is different in the negotiation. This is a chip. Amiya''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although Li De was still tough, she felt some hope of peace. If the sea god sacrifice was not coming soon, she would never admit defeat so easily. The blue star tribe is not an octopus without bones. But now the blue star tribe can''t afford to lose. Concession and soft clothing are the wisdom of survival. Amiya can only comfort herself like this. The power of the sea is endless, no one can face the storm tearing the sky, sometimes retreat is a better choice. After thinking for a moment, amiya took out the two legendary materials from the golden spiral, both of which can be used as trading goods. Dear strong blood clan, this is the final bottom line of blue star tribe. If you refuse, then use war to solve all this. " Amiya''s tone also became tough. She didn''t want to fight against the powerful and mysterious Lee, but she could not give in without limit. Do you want pure blood to trade? Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Frey and Amy and Lucy are the three OK?" According to reason, the other side repeatedly asked for blood clan to exchange, then the blood clan must be very precious to them, so precious things they will give up that to do bait? However, on the island where the fishman had just set a trap, Frey''s blood force could not be fake, which made Li De confused. Amiya nodded. "Yes, the three blood clans you mentioned are still in our hands, including the 600 centaurs." "What''s the power of blood on the island?" "We once obtained a pearl from a mussel that has survived for 100000 years. It has incredible ability... It is not difficult to replicate the power of blood in a short period of time." He''s showing off his wealth again. He''s a big dog. There was a thoughtful expression in Li De''s eyes. At the beginning, he had only two choices: overturning the other side or being overturned by the other side''s car. However, amiya''s sudden deal made this situation of life and death appear, which directly forced the blue star tribe to not fight. In the future, it was about to decline. He paid a heavier price, so he had to compromise and beg for peace. "The strong of blood clan, maybe the blue star tribe has misunderstood you. If you agree with my request, then the blue star tribe will establish friendly relations with you and conduct business transactions." After confirming the authenticity of Lee''s words, amiya made a straightforward decision without any wordiness. Of course, the cost she paid before is heartbreaking, but it is the cost that can not be recovered, and now it can make up for a little bit. If Li De agrees to the deal, the blue star tribe''s loss will be reduced to four violent octopus, and they will also get the sea god sacrifice to solve the life and death barrier coming next month. Although it is still blood loss, it has reached an acceptable level. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, and instantly understood the mermaid''s plan. The heart is a little funny, this mermaid is really smart, this is absolutely a perfect operation to recover the loss. But if it''s all for you, what do I make? "No, Fishman, your two legendary equipment will be used as an apology for the attack on dawn City, and you must immediately release the blood clan and my subordinates..." amiya''s eyes suddenly became cold and her dark blue hair floating in the air became deeper. Li De still did not stop, "at the same time, the fishman department is not qualified to let me take the blood clan out to trade, the blood clan''s life is more precious than the dragon. And these three wild octopus are my booty. No one can touch them Amiya''s eyes were full of anger, and her voice became very low. "Blood clan, are you going to continue to fight with the blue star tribe?"The palm has already clenched the golden horn, and the magic of his body begins to run wildly. Even the fish man lurking under the sea has begun to accumulate strength. Deeper in the sea, a huge night slowly rises, which is the mysterious clam that is forbidden to empty. The air became heavy and sparkled. Li De''s mouth was in a high arc. "War? It seems that it doesn''t take too much power to destroy you... " amiya''s eyes suddenly coagulate, the huge fish tail swings in the sea, and her heart slowly sinks to the bottom of the valley. The scene she least wants to face finally comes. But at the moment of Ameya''s attack, a word from Lee pulled her from the abyss into heaven. "However, I am not here to destroy you. On the contrary, the original intention of dawn city is to establish trading channels with you to help you become stronger." Li De''s tone is firm, with strong self-confidence, "now, my idea is still the same. All you need is a blood force, enough pure life to sacrifice to the sea god. And I have a better choice than the blood clan. Your sea god will definitely reward you with this sacrifice. " Amiya eyes a light, magic slightly run speed slightly slowed down a few minutes, "what is it?" With a brilliant arc in the corner of his mouth, Li De reached out and motioned for the golden Octopus he was stepping on. "It is it, a golden life that awakens the blood of ancient golden Octopus..." golden life... A thread. When Li De imported the power of faith to help the golden octopus to promote, he had already felt that the blood of this golden Octopus was very mottled, and it was impossible to awaken the golden blood in his life. Now the level of awakening is 10%, and it is a miracle that it can wake up to 20%. Potential can see the head at a glance. If he uses the power of faith to help each other, Li De calculated a little about the consumption of the golden octopus''s promotion - about one million faith is needed to help the golden Octopus transform into a real gold life. When the other party awakens his blood, he has come to the end. If he wants to completely transform the other party, he almost uses the power of faith to pile up, which is not different from making a gold life alive. But he needs to have the power of one million beliefs to do something bad to cultivate a deep-sea monster that he may not use several times in his life. His brain is full of holes. Although marine products are rich, he did not have the idea of developing marine forces in a short period of time. There is no such energy. The foundation of dawn city is so shallow that the administration of several surrounding forces makes the city hall a little difficult, not to mention the ocean thousands of kilometers away. Moreover, with his growth rate, when he wants to develop the marine power in the future, he is afraid that the giant beast of extraordinary level can be noticed. So he did not hesitate to sell the octopus. Although it was chicken ribs to him, it was not a fake that the 10% golden blood in the other party''s body was awakened. Hearing Li De''s words, amiya was slightly stunned, and then her golden horn moved slightly. The mermaid took out a fist sized pearl from the space. The pearl is illuminated on the golden Octopus after amiyalo''s Micro input of magic power. A moment later, the Pearl blooms with brilliant light. "Golden blood?!! This wild octopus has really awakened the blood of ancient golden Octopus The tone is a bit unbelievable, after all, the wild octopus is in their hands. Then he was disappointed, "but it seems that the blood is not pure..." Li De smiles, "no, the blood of this golden octopus has great potential. As long as you can increase the input of resources, it will really enter the awakening period in a short time. Even if you can''t fully awaken, I believe it will be enough for you to sacrifice after a month. What''s more, the size of the golden octopus is not comparable to that of ordinary creatures. The sea god will definitely like this big one So it sounds reasonable? Amiya''s expression is a little bit stupefied. Li De looked at amiya with burning eyes. "I believe that there is no big problem to activate the blood of a golden octopus in a short time with the blue star tribe. As long as you can activate the ancient blood in this octopus, believe me, you will be given more precious items by the sea god. Maybe it''s a place for promotion, maybe it''s a semi artifact, maybe it''s a group of 19 level or even extraordinary deep-sea monsters... all this is possible, and all you need to do is activate the blood of this golden octopus. Such a big benefit is in front of us, but the cost is very small. You take out these two legendary materials for exchange, which must be because it has little effect on the blue star tribe, right? With two things that the blue star tribe doesn''t care about, to win an extraordinary clansman or an extraordinary deep-sea beast... This transaction makes a lot of money for the blue star tribe. "If amiya had been beaten by the modern society, she would have known that it was called picture pancake.... but what Li De didn''t know was that the blue star tribe had indeed been rewarded by the sea god, and they took off because of that time. Even these wild Octopus were also the family wealth accumulated at that time. So the pancake he painted immediately knocked amiya unconscious, because it was not a lie, but the fact that their ancestors had experienced. When amiya came back to her senses and looked at the golden octopus, her eyes were filled with heat. "Blood clan..." Li De looked at amiya, who was moving, and his eyes narrowed slightly. "There''s no need to say any more. If you don''t, the blue star tribe will accept my kindness and exchange two useless materials with my own people for a great opportunity to win the promotion quota or the extraordinary deep-sea beast. War or peace, survival or destruction, all in your mind After lied said that, scarlet eyes with boundless killing opportunity stare at amiya, the main characteristics of scarlet, scarlet eyes come again, perfect aura and fear come, sending out infinite power. At this moment, standing on a giant octopus with eight blades high, golden stripes on its body surface and eight tentacles with 30 blade length, the elegant and elegant Lee De is like a great demon coming, and the whole sea area becomes depressed and dreary because of his momentum. Especially a few kilometers away, the increasingly fierce bloody storm has been out of control at this time, tens of thousands of killing bats crazily devour the daring deep-sea Fishman. The tragic background added a lot of prestige to him. At this time, it seems unintentional, Lee patted on the shoulder, and Castro on his shoulder suddenly spread his wings. After flying to the sea, he suddenly expanded his wings under the gaze of amiya. The extraordinary armor on his body was shining with a unique deep cold light. Level 15 newborn King, powerful and domineering. Amiya''s pressure soared in vain. Three violent octopus, an unknown flying life at level 15, and a vampire who can fight seven with one. War or peace, survival or destruction... amiya took a deep look at Li De, as if she had been led by the nose after she proposed the option of trading. But what makes her helpless is that her strength can''t cause too much danger to the other party. On the contrary, if Li De goes to war regardless of everything, even if the blue star tribe wins in the end, she still loses the most, because she doesn''t know how terrible the vampire can be against seven. How much does it cost them to win the war. "Yes, your blood clan, the blue star tribe will trade with you." Amiya was soft, but her voice was still sharp, "but I need you to return all three violent octopus to the blue star tribe. In exchange, all your clansmen and subordinates will return you intact." Li De shook his head and refused without thinking about it. "No, the blood clan and my subordinates have never been in the scope of trading. I want the remaining two wild octopus, as long as you can get me the equivalent exchange The violent Octopus looks very fierce, but they are all empty handed. Bullying and bullying the small soldiers are very domineering, but for the high-level combat effectiveness, that''s all. Moreover, he did not intend to develop the sea power, so Li De didn''t care about the octopus. Of course, the premise was that the other side could get a satisfactory exchange. Amiya is silent for a moment, looking at the face of Li De standing on the head of the golden octopus. These wild octopus are all from the blue star tribe... sell their octopus to them, and she has to give two legendary items and return the previous captives. Li De''s operation makes amiya feel regret. Had known this would happen. What did she do to plunder these vampires? Did she have enough? These vampires are really vampires. The blue star tribe''s blood is almost drained by them. Amiya finally succumbed to the influence of Lee De. The blue star tribe, trapped in a desperate situation, has no capital to play with Lee at the gambling table. After a sunny day, the sky was bright. Far away from the bloody battlefield just now, an island was drowned in the knee by sea water. The unknown trees with beautiful red leaves are rooted in the sea water. From a distance, the red leaves rustle and the scenery is very beautiful. Around the island, dense deep-sea fish monsters are cruising. In the distance, three wild Octopus showing their bodies are beating the water in boredom. The surrounding deep-sea fish monsters leave a large area, which seems to be afraid that these giant animals will tear them up. Li De sits on a stone bench in the water under the red leaf trees. The stool is three palms high above the water. In front of him is a stone table with all kinds of unknown blue liquid provided by the fish man for him, which is said to be wine, but Li De does not intend to move.He stood in front of Frey, ivy and Lucy, and became the second generation of scarlet hunters. At this time, the expressions of the three blood clans were all a little annoyed, and all felt guilty for having suffered such a big loss. "Under the crown..." Frey came to reed and bowed deeply. Li De took a deep look at the most outstanding blood descendant in the blood clan. "Learn a lesson, failure is not terrible, the terrible is not afraid to accept their own failure. After that, the low hills and the blue star tribe will be handed over to you. A strong dragon slayer must learn from a bad apprentice who can''t hold a sword. Don''t lose heart. The future is still long. I have high expectations for you. " Frey, who was originally in a low mood because of being schemed by the fish man, slowly brightened up when he heard this. Bow to Lee again. "Under the crown, Frey will never fail to live up to your expectations." No more nod, Lyde. He really didn''t care about one or two failures. These are all lessons learned. The blood descendant who has been guarding the blood pool for a long time is somewhat out of touch with the dawn city now. With this lesson, Li De believes that this top talent, who was one of the best in blood clan for hundreds of years, will definitely rise to the top. And this time it''s far from a failure, at least they get more than they lose. Brush brush brush brush the sound of fish tail slapping on the surface of the water sounded. On the other side of the mangrove forest, more than a dozen fish people patted water flowers and went straight to Li De. There is no big difference between the long tail and the common fish tail. The light white scales reflect a little light, which is very eye-catching in the sparkling water. The upper part of the body is no different from the human body. The only difference is that the male fish man does not wear clothes, and his strong muscles are like metal pouring. The outline of each piece is very obvious. It is not like a fish man, but more like a solid sculpture. Women''s mermaids look completely different. White and tender skin seems to be able to drip water, delicate to almost perfect facial features, moving. Sea blue big eyes are full of dazzling brilliance, like the sea floating in the eyes. Behind the mermaid''s head, the deep blue long hair floating like in the water makes them more mysterious. All the fish people look at Li De who stands up, and their expressions are very complicated. It is hard for them to accept that they are forced to make peace by an existence they regard as prey. But they have to accept the reality. "The Lord of Cachar, I, amiya Bluestar, on behalf of the blue star tribe, officially declare that the hostile relationship with dawn city will no longer exist from now on." With mysterious temperament and perfect appearance, amiya stepped forward with her green right hand gently supporting her chest and performing a human noble etiquette to Li De. Li De nodded. "Chief amiya, on behalf of dawn City, I announce that from today on, the blue star tribe will be friends of dawn city." Amiya''s face showed a little smile, and then a wave, behind the two mermaids carrying a tray made of shells, two legendary materials were brought up. "It''s a deal we agreed on in exchange for gold Octopus material." Li De''s eyes are hot. Legendary materials are available. Is it far from legendary equipment?? After confirmation, he reached out and put the two legendary materials into the system space in front of everyone. In a good mood. This wave is more than a loss, almost blood earned, look at amiya''s eyes become very happy. He would like to ask, in fact, he has a lot of blood descendants. Do blue star tribes all come to plunder them?? This move immediately makes other fish people''s eyes squint. Space treasure is not rubbish. This vampire can''t be underestimated. Amiya did not have any objection, and then turned to look at the fish man below. "Bring up the exchange of the two remaining wild octopus." Then, in Li De''s somewhat surprised eyes, several fishmen brought up a young girl with a light white gauze dress and good looks. A head of long flax hair is wet in the back of the head, and the light white gauze is impervious. Because of the sea water, it is tightly attached to the body, and Miaoman''s body presents an extremely attractive curve. The facial features are delicate and charming. The watery eyes are like a deep ocean. There is a small flame like blue mark in the middle of the eyebrows. The age is only 16-7 years old. As soon as Li De''s eyes narrowed, a human would like to exchange two violent octopus of level 16. This mermaid is going to be crazy?? Although this nearly perfect girl is charming enough, who is his little maid worse than? Isn''t it nice to go home? It seems to see that Li De''s doubts, amiya tone with a bit of complexity."Lord of Cachar, this is the fish man we captured after we broke a small tribe last year..." in Li De''s eyes, he looked at the two scallion feet that the girl trampled on in the water, and his voice was surprised. "She''s a fish man?" When did fish man have human legs? Is this a fairy tale? Amiya nodded and shook her head. "Lord of Cachar, she is a mixture of human and Fishman..." looking at Li De, amiya explained directly, "in the daytime, she is a human state, but at the end of sunset, she will return to the state of fish man. This is a half breed fish man who is not blessed by the sea. And she has reached level 15. Lord of Cachar, the value of this half breed fish man is definitely more than that of two wild octopus. " Medley, with a bit of curiosity, looked at the girl with a tiny flame blue mark in the middle of her eyebrows. At this time, the girl also looked at Li De. Four eyes relative, that pair of eyes in the son did not imagine the anger and unwilling, some just calm and indifferent. It seems that everything around her has nothing to do with her, even if she is about to be traded to a legendary vampire. Li De subconsciously opens each other''s property panel. After a glance, a hand was directly patted on the stone table in front of him. The tone was a bit of surprise that could not be concealed. "Deal!" The bright smile on her face made amiya and the fish people around her at a loss. Why does this vampire look like he found treasure? Chapter 290 Cassirina abetz ¡¤ storm Title: Patron of the sea (not activated) Lord of the storm (not activated) age: 17 level: 15 (weak state, power is forbidden) Occupation: Storm controller (primary) Lord of tides (primary) blood: Storm blood (unawakened) abbettes royal blood (unawakened) Introduction: continued She was born between the tide and the storm. The sea has cheered for her and the storm has blessed her. When her blood revives, she will become the most brilliant light of the sea. Note: there seems to be a secret hidden in cassirina abetz storm that can change the pattern of the theme plane of honor. Li De sees the attribute panel of this hybrid fish man. She was born between the tide and the storm. The sea has cheered for her, and the storm has blessed her. When her blood wakes up, she will become the most brilliant light on the sea. It''s unbelievable that even the system has such an exaggerated assessment of a half breed fish man. What''s more, the key point is that the remark behind hides a secret enough to change the pattern of the theme plane of honor?? Even if Katherina has no attribute, it''s just a remark that deserves to be grasped by Li De at all costs. And that''s why he''s so down. Enough to change the pattern of Rongguang theme plane?! What is this existence? Even the rise of the undead empire in the north of green city can''t claim to have changed the pattern of glory. A 17-year-old girl can be called a change in the thematic pattern. Is this an archangel found outside? In the eyes of Li De, there is a joy that is hard to hide. The perseverance that he used to exercise is hard for him now. Looking at the bright smile on Li De''s face, a group of fish people were puzzled. They turned their heads and looked at the calm and indifferent mixed race fish man casselena, and they didn''t feel anything special. Suddenly filled with questions. Amiya frowned, secretly took out the deep-sea pearl, input magic at Katherina to explore, but the deep-sea pearl is still plain, no reaction. In front of the mixed blood fish man is nothing more than ordinary mixed blood, even the blood mottled gold Octopus outside can''t compare with it. Why can such a mixed blood fish man make this powerful blood race so excited?? All fish people don''t understand Lee''s brain circuits. After reconfirming several times, she did not realize that there was anything special about the hybrid fish man, so amiya could only suppress her doubts and continue the transaction. The half blood fish people are the most intolerable heresy in the fish people tribe. These strange people who are not blessed by the sea in legend are dirty people that all fish people can''t bear. If it wasn''t for Katherina to reach level 15 and have certain value for use, she would be executed by the blue star tribe. "Amiya, how can I get her back to normal? How are you going to take it? " Li De takes a deep look at amiya, who doesn''t know it. He suppresses his inner feelings and waves his hand. Lucy and ivy behind him bring Katherina. This girl is the most important booty of the war, even the two legendary materials are not comparable. "No, this hybrid fish man just takes the lost grass which will make people lose their strength in a short time. She will recover her strength after waiting for a week. Besides, I can give you some extra if you need it, Lord of Cachar. " "As for the violent octopus, Lord of cachal, you just have to order them not to resist the magic spiral." Li De nods slightly, lost grass? Did not reject amiya''s offer. After hearing the second half sentence, I looked at amiya''s magic spiral, but I haven''t come to check the properties. Whine ~ the clear and crisp sound of the spiral trumpet is lingering, and the distance is more than ten kilometers. The three octopus who are playing in the water near the island suddenly become stiff. Li De didn''t care to check the nature of the spiral sign. His mental strength escaped and forced to pacify several violent octopus. And then... It was, incredibly simple. In an instant, Lee felt that the violent Octopus was out of his control and was no longer obedient to his instructions. Magic spiral? That''s interesting. Li De takes a deep look at amiya. The other party doesn''t seem to want to show this kind of treasure more. In a blink of an eye, he retracts into the space. Li De didn''t ask too much about this kind of treasure at the bottom of the box. If it wasn''t for the destruction of the tribe, the other party would never have offered it for trading. When this step is completed, the fish man''s expression on the island immediately eases a lot. Through this step, the two sides have established initial trust. Although everyone is still wary, at least it is not in the state of being ready to do things like that just now. Without delay, Li De began to talk to amiya about the opening of trade exchanges.This is the reason why he came to the lost sea. The other things are unexpected gains, although they are so big that they surprise him. With the deal ahead, the next thing is going well. Finally, after negotiation, the two sides decided to find a natural port along the coastline to establish trading places. Dawn city will provide various equipment and armor for the Yuren tribe, and the Yuren tribe will trade with magic materials needed by dawn city. Although the price of four wild octopus and two legendary materials has been paid, compared with the cost of seven wild octopus, the loss is acceptable to the blue star tribe. The most important thing is that Li De''s Pancake makes all the fish people very excited, and they are looking forward to the sea god sacrifice next month to get the reward under the sea god''s crown. As for whether he can get it, Li De can only shrug his shoulders to express his blessing to them. Li De''s harvest this time is even richer. First of all, treasure -- two legendary materials, sea dragon tusks Quality: Legend >. The Cape of APOLI sea snake Quality: Legend >. The two legendary items are excellent materials for forging legendary equipment. The legendary equipment he is thinking about may be born in the near future. This is definitely a great achievement. Whether it is arming him or equipping other top combat effectiveness, the strength will be improved qualitatively. He is not well equipped now, and the legendary equipment is barely worthy of the noble status of the Lord of dawn. The second is caslina, a mixed race fish man with dual blood and dual occupation. This gifted hybrid fish man is definitely a surprise. As long as you cultivate it well, the dawn city will add another top combat effectiveness in the future. He had no interest in marine life, but Katherina had legs and could walk freely on land, which was perfect. The most important thing is the secret in each other that can change the pattern of the mainland. Although Li De''s introduction is not in the way of his mind, there is no obstacle to Li De''s introduction. If we can dig it out, it does not mean that he has the key to change the pattern of the mainland. The temptation is not too great. The third is the perfect achievement of his main purpose this time - to establish trade channels with the fishmen and obtain the magic materials urgently needed by scarlet mage tower. Although the object of this transaction is not the first expected fish Empire, but only a tribe in the huge fish man Empire, it is enough for dawn city. The structure of the Lost Coast fish man empire is not much different from that of the orc empire. They are all composed of tribes, not a complete and unified empire. The blue star tribe has more than 2000 fishmen, enslaves more than 400000 deep-sea fish monsters, and is not weak among the tribes near the coastline. In a short period of time, it can fully meet the needs of dawn city. As for the later stage, it will wait until dawn city is familiar with the nearby sea area. "Lord of Cachar, I hope the blue star tribe can cooperate more closely with dawn city in the future, and I hope the blue star tribe can really become the partner of dawn city." When seeing Li De off, amiya looks solemn to him. The weaponry of dawn city really moved amiya. Fishmen know nothing about forging weapons, and the blue star tribe has always been in the primitive state of using fish scales and bones as armor. Forging weapons requires not only a complete inheritance of skills, but also enough patience and love. It is no problem for fishmen to hunt, but it is the most painful torment for the fish people who are naturally fond of shade and humidity to make iron by standing by the hot stove. Therefore, Yuren can only enchant some high-level materials, such as iron armor, which is not available in the Yuren tribe. After plundering the Centaur''s carrier, the dwarves developed equipment suitable for water, amiya also tasted the sweetness of having good equipment. These weapons, which are much sharper than bone spears and barbs, are really worth buying, so she is very happy to see this mutually beneficial thing. Li De nodded slightly and took a deep look at the mermaid patriarch. "I hope the dawn city will have a further friendship with the blue star tribe in the future, and I firmly believe that." Blue Star tribe is a local tyrant. They can easily bring out some legendary equipment, which is not comparable to those poor men who can only sell coolies. Seeing the leopard, the richness of the sea makes him very excited. Trading with the blue star tribe is just the beginning. When this channel is fully opened, it is time for dawn city to show its strength. The weapons factory will be at full power to produce equipment and earn a lot of resources for dawn city.Why is there a tax on the modern earth? There are even anti-dumping duties on certain commodities. The reason is that developed countries have established a sound industrial system ahead of time, and their production capacity is extremely exaggerated. If no anti-dumping duties are imposed, they will dump goods on backward countries and plunder their wealth. However, Rongguang does not have such protectionism between countries, such as Centaur tribe or blue star tribe. Once a stable trading channel is established with dawn City, it seems that both buyers and sellers are benefiting. But the truth is that dawn city is reaping their wealth by using the scissors gap of its perfect industrial system. It costs less than two kinpuks to produce a rare equipment in dawn City, because the raw materials, production equipment and workers are all owned by dawn city itself. At most, it is the cost of labor. However, the cost of two kimpuk equipment sold to the Centaur tribe can directly exchange for five pieces of wilderness rhinoceros skin, and each rhinoceros skin can produce five magic scrolls. The profit of each magic scroll is 7, and 5 is 35. Even if all costs are deducted, according to the profit of 30 jinpuke, the profit of 5 rhinoceros skins is 150, which is an unimaginable profit. Rare level of equipment now weapon factory can produce 1500 sets a day, the daily profit is astronomical. You can imagine how much exaggeration this way of trade plunders wealth. Of course, the above calculation is only the most ideal state. In fact, in the transaction with dawn City, the wealth of the low mountains and hills is rapidly plundered. Now they can''t get much useful things to trade. They can only sell coolies to help Li De dig fine iron veins in exchange for the equipment they want. This is the most advanced way to cut leeks - unequal trade. Even these races don''t realize that their wealth is being plundered. Instead, they are grateful for the dawn city that brings them high-level equipment. Cutting leeks is on the one hand, on the other hand, after the establishment of trading channels with the blue star tribe, dawn city will really be independent of the supply system of green city. This is the layout of the strategy. In other words, even if green city is broken and scarlet mage tower can no longer produce magic scrolls, the impact will not be as fatal as before. Because dawn city already has its own industrial chain, green city''s industrial system is no longer a necessity. This greatly increases the ability of dawn city to resist risks. The strategic importance of establishing a trading channel with the blue star tribe can not be simply described. The value of doing so is not even the simple expression of how much money can be earned. This is enough to influence the future fate of dawn city. The same is true of centaurs, including the low mountains and hills. After the establishment of these two trade channels, dawn city has the ability to be independent from the human system. Of course, this is not to say that dawn city gives up the development of human power, but that it has other forces as risk sharing objects when human forces encounter risks. At dusk, on the coast. Frey arranged for the 600 centaurs he had brought from the iron hoofed tribe to be stationed behind the natural port chosen by the blue star tribe. Li De, the follower, returns to the dawn city. Behind him, 500 well-dressed magic language Knights flew into the sky. When fighting with the blue star tribe, the sky is forbidden to fly. The forbidden air units are no different from the lame horses. Li De didn''t force these air cavalry who fought with him for the first time. Directly through the power of faith, he ordered Ollie to land on the surrounding islands with magic language knights, and directly prohibited them from participating in the war. So these magic language knights, who are going out for the first time and are ready to make a big fight, can only feel sorry for themselves. Of course, Li De was too lazy to pay attention to it. In the future, there were more wars. These knights who had not been beaten by the society would know the cruelty of the war in the future. After Lee sat on Castro, he took the lead. Two women of blood race ride the magic language bat with the half breed Fishman, Katherine. At this time, Li De did not communicate with the half blood fish man who had hidden the great secret, but all the people were in his hands. He was not in a hurry to return to the city of dawn at that time. The warm light at dusk sets off the colorful clouds in the sky, like a colorful windbreaker on the skin. With the sun''s fall, the light gradually dimmed. Li Dexin, who sat on Castro, suddenly turned his head and looked at the lost sea behind him. A piece of gold is shining. Wave after wave of waves like a full of jinpuke, full of dazzling brilliance. Sitting on a small island is like a pearl dotted in the waves, which makes people yearn for it. Looking at such a magnificent scene, Li De''s mood suddenly widened and his spirit rose. At the same time, Katherina, sitting on the back of the magic language bat, also noticed something. She turned her head slightly and looked at the beautiful sea under the sunset.That pair has been indifferent, even can be called no fluctuation in the sea blue eyes, at this time rare appeared a bit reluctant. Maybe this time she left the sea, she would never come back. Is this fate? Katherina whispered in her heart. A moment later, I turned my head, closed my eyes slightly, and never looked back. Since it''s fate, face it. The daughter of the sea, never afraid. The light was dim, and after two days of flying, as the last light of the sky disappeared, a cry of surprise came from Ivy not far away. Li De, the leader, turned his head and looked at Ivy. But the scene made him frown, and the mysterious bat wings appeared behind him, and Lee flapped the bat wings and flew to Ivy and Lucy sitting on the back of the magic language bat. At this time, the white moonlight just sprinkled on the back of the magic language bat through the clouds. At this time, he was surprised by the mixed blood fish man who was guarded by two blood descendants. Katherina''s slender green feet, now together, grow some indescribable substances, and then the two feet slowly adhere to each other, gradually grow longer and flatten, the legs above a piece of small white scales in rapid growth. Under the bright moonlight, Katherina''s small and delicate face, with her sea blue eyes without waves, is now full of unspeakable holiness. The fish''s tail stretched out a little bit under everyone''s gaze, which was originally a strange scene, but at the moment, it gave Lee a sense of holiness as a church minister praying. Just a minute later, the metamorphosis was completed, and a perfect Mermaid appeared in front of Li De. The upper part of the body is still that girl with gauze and beautiful figure. The lower part of the body has become a pure white fishtail reflecting the moonlight. The hybrid mermaid is a human body in the daytime and a mermaid at night. I didn''t expect to see such a famous scene. It''s really eye opening. Seeing Li De flying over, Katherina''s sea blue eyes turned slightly, still so calm and indifferent. There was no fluctuation in those eyes, just like the sea when there was no wind or wave. It was deep and mysterious. Li De''s expression was slightly stunned. It''s hard to imagine that a 17-year-old girl would show such a cool look, just like a nun who has been practicing hard for a hundred years. It''s hard to describe the peace of the world. He nodded slightly at the hybrid fish man, and Li De turned away without saying a word. Li De''s leaving Katherina''s sea blue eyes without any waves, turned his head slightly and continued to look ahead. It seemed that the dark night was more charming than everything else. And just as if nothing had happened. After Li De sits in Castro, he is lost in thought... what secret is hidden in this hybrid fish man? Why can we say that it can change the pattern of the theme plane of glory? Is it the way to become a God? Is it some ancient relic? Is it a lost world? Or is it about some evil life? This trip, which was originally fruitful, was covered with a mysterious veil because of the appearance of Katherina. Chapter 291 After a night''s flight, Li De and his party did not return to the dawn city until dawn. 9 a.m., city hall. Dressed in a white mage''s robe, Li De stood at his desk and did not sit down. Her dark eyes stare at Katherina, a half breed Fishman, standing on a gray velvet carpet in the office with her bright white feet. At sunrise, the hybrid fish man turned back into a human again. At this time, the girl, who can be called the most beautiful, was wearing a light white gauze which was half impermeable. Her long hair with flax curls was hanging loosely behind her head, and her sea blue eyes looked at him indifferently. Although the exchange returned the mermaid, but at this time, Li De did not know how to speak. is inexplicable to think of Tucao, which is not in line with his style. How can he always make complaints about pure young girls? I''m a good man... Right? Li De inexplicably raised a sense of guilt. In fact, the deep and calm eyes of Katherina, like the priest praying to the statue of the gods in the church, were bright and holy. Like his holy pastor Nello, this hybrid fish man can instantly extinguish strange ideas. "Cassirina, I am the master of dawn, Cachar, you may call me Lord of cachal." Katherina looked at the handsome Lee at her desk, her expression was flat, and her sea blue eyes never showed much emotion. Without the other party''s response, Li Demi picked her head and looked at the 17-year-old girl with burning eyes. "Do you know why I paid so much for you?" "Do I need to know?" Cassirina spoke for the first time, soft and sweet, but the calm and calm with her eyes in the color of incomparable convergence. "Or do I have the right to choose?" Power of choice? Hearing this, Li De couldn''t help but wonder, when did the weak have such power? "I..." "no need to be so, Lord of Cachar, I know that you may want something valuable in me, or I am the value body you like. But none of this matters. Tell me, what do you want me to do? " Katherina interrupted, calm to the point of indifference. Li De is slightly stunned, calm as water, no waves and no waves, these two words seem to be the best description of this Mermaid. But he didn''t like the tone. "Yes, you have a secret I want, a secret that can change the world. So I traded you back from the blue star tribe for two top level 16 behemoths. " The tone has become flat. "I need your secret." Katherina''s eyes were stunned, and a tiny taunt appeared on her delicate face, "the secret of changing the world? A mean, mean, half breed fish man with dirty blood in his body?? Lord Cachar, you may have found the wrong person Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a very unhappy arc hung up at the corner of his mouth. "The existence of every life is unique and precious. You don''t care. The blood in you is not what you think is cheap and dirty. On the contrary, in my opinion, your existence is unique... Your blood is more noble than any fish man. Your value is enough to be called the treasure of the lost sea and the most brilliant pearl in that sea area. That''s why I''ll take you back to my city at all costs. " Speaking of this, Lee shrugged his shoulders in a domineering and forceful tone. "In fact, if the blue star tribe doesn''t agree, I will take you at all costs. Even if we start a war between the two forces, even if we pay countless lives. Cassirina, you are worth more than you can imagine. " The value of the life that can be systematically noted as hiding the secret of changing the pattern of the mainland is absolutely beyond the description of simple words. And even if this secret is put aside, it is enough for him to bring back this half breed fish man with great efforts just because of his two unawakened precious blood veins. Although Katherina thought that Lee might say good words, she did not expect his words to be so decisive and heavy. Your value is beyond the limit of your imagination... silence, long silence. It was not until a century had passed in the house that Katherina shook her head, her face still as cool as before. "I''m sorry, I don''t know the secret you said." Li Demei frowned, and he was acutely aware that kaselina had not lied. Her heart beat, her breath, her blood, all the reactions of her body were normal.It is impossible for a life whose power is forbidden to lie in front of him without being noticed. In this way... His first conjecture, that the secret was kept by cassirina, was shattered. And the second guess is that this half breed fish man may be the secret itself. "No, maybe in your cognition, that secret is just a piece of news that you got by chance, and it doesn''t matter, even if you don''t take it seriously..." after a few moments of thinking, Li De continued to ask, "maybe you can tell me something strange that happened to you." Katherina''s sea blue eyes looked at Lee so blandly, "I''m not good at remembering. It seems that the blood clan has the magic to control the soul... Maybe you can try it. " I... Li De took a puff from the corner of his mouth. Every step of the girl was beyond his expectation, but even if he knew this kind of magic, he didn''t dare to use it. If there is an accident, isn''t it in vain?? Blood clan like blood, but not good at playing with the soul. Do you want to use the power of faith? But just as the idea rose, Lee''s expression changed and an indescribable chill rose in his heart. It seemed that he would find great danger if he dared to do so. Li De shook his head and immediately dismissed the idea. After a while, the chill slowly subsided. I''m not sure. What''s the situation?? Subconsciously open the attribute panel and look at his activated 1% ministry. He could feel that his ministry seemed to touch some taboo when he raised the idea of controlling Katherina with the power of faith, and then immediately warned him. It''s a higher level of warning than his skill, threat perception. "It is said that once the gods encounter an indescribable danger, they will be alert in order to avoid the coming danger..." Li De recalled the descriptions of gods in the materials he collected about gods. God has unimaginable power, and they can vaguely perceive the danger in the future. Even some ancient evil gods have died for countless years, but as long as someone recites his real name, he will regain his soul from the dead and recover. The power of God is unpredictable. Although he was not as old as those in the legend, he also activated the hypocrite who had his own sect. So it doesn''t seem hard to explain. Thinking of this, Li De''s attention to cassirina has added another layer. "The girl has more secrets than I can imagine." Being warned by the clergy also gives Li De some warning. The power of faith that he has always relied on is not omnipotent. Can not produce as long as the power of faith can do anything, or even bubble when pit. Glory has existed for millions of years from the beginning of creation. The longest history has even been buried in the long river of time, so far beyond textual research. In the long years, after the inheritance and accumulation of Rongguang aborigines from generation to generation, how many powerful mysterious existence has been left in this world? I''m afraid there are countless. How many long-lived species still exist in the world? Thinking of this problem, Li De''s arrogance subsided a lot. He now has the strength, although not weak, but far from being able to walk in glory. The more the world he touches, the broader his vision. At the beginning of glory, he thought that level 10 would be able to make a difference in green city. But he didn''t know that he was only exposed to the most superficial things of the city until he faced the attack of the dark covenant, and there were countless secrets hidden in the dark side. And then bimon in lissel, the undead who invaded several empires in the north, plus the sea god who had to light the divine fire. The higher he stands, the more extraordinary he sees. He who accumulates grain widely, builds a high wall, and slowly becomes king. The ancients did not deceive me. Still need to develop a wave of indecency, wait for my six gods dress... thinking of this, Li De shook his head, took back his scattered thoughts, and faced the beautiful girl in front of him. "No, cassirina, from the moment you were brought into the city of dawn, you were the people of dawn. In this city, you will be under my protection. No one can hurt you as long as you don''t break the law of dawn city. " Li De''s words are just like the idea of using the power of faith. Katherina took a deep look at Lee, and her blue eyes did not appreciate his excellent acting skills. Instead, he said something that surprised Li De."It is an unchangeable idea that the half breed fish man is heresy. I think you should say less similar words in the lost sea. The tradition of the fish man tribe can not be changed. " After caselina finished, she took a light look at Lee, "cachal City, arrange my place. I don''t think you will let me choose where to live and what to do." This half breed fish man... Li De always feels that he has been seen through in front of Katherina. His underpants are chilly. His calm eyes seemed to be a wise man who had read through the world, and his words and deeds made him feel a strong sense of disobedience. It''s not like a 17-year-old girl, it''s more like being older than him. Four eyes are opposite, safe and plain. Lee took a deep look at Katherina. "You are very important to the city of dawn, and I will not let you leave it. But in this city, you can move freely, under my supervision, of course. At the same time, for three months, I will not let your strength recover, and the lost grass will continue to block your magic Without hiding, Li De showed his attitude directly. He could feel that he didn''t need too much falsehood in front of this half breed fish man. "And then?" Sure enough, Katherina didn''t have any accident or any unwillingness. She was so plain and light, like asking him if he had breakfast again... Li De shook his head, "I will arrange to give you an independent residence, and I will arrange you a job in the city hall. Here, you need to pay your own labor to support yourself. " After hearing the last sentence, Katherina finally saw some fluctuations in her eyes and arranged a job... this vampire, do not really intend to imprison her? As if seeing cassirina''s doubts, Lee chuckled. "As I said, on the day you come to the dawn City, you are the people of dawn city. In this land, as long as you do not violate the law of dawn City, no one can harm you under the protection of blood clan After that, he added a meaningful sentence. "Even if you are a fish man." Cassirina did not know the meaning of the last sentence, but it did not prevent her from feeling a little better at the moment. "I will abide by your laws, Lord of Cachar." With no shoes on and bare feet, Katherina left the power center like a virgin coming into the world, under the astonishing gaze of the residents who came to work in the city hall. Katherina''s beauty, which was enough to overwhelm all living beings, spread throughout the dawn city in less than a morning. All the residents know that the great lord of Cachar brought back a beautiful young girl this time. Even many residents believe that the girl may become the concubine of the Lord of Cachar in the future. After all, that girl is so beautiful, perfect appearance, pure and indifferent temperament, wonderful and attractive figure. Everything seems to be comparable to Her Highness Nello, the saint of dawn sect. Li De didn''t know that the story was so evil by the gossip residents. At this time, he was looking at Harrison at his desk. He called in the speaker of the town hall after Kathleen left. Although it was only two days away, the far-reaching impact of opening trade channels with the fish people tribe still needs a little time for dawn city to digest. "Under the crown, that girl is really a half breed mermaid?" After listening to Li Deshu, Harrison said that Katherina''s eyes were full of surprise, and then some puzzled, "but even if it''s a half blood fish man, we don''t need to pay attention to her so much..." Li De shook his head, "there is a secret hidden in this girl that can change the world. But the secret does not seem to be known to the other party, and even she may be the secret itself. Whether it''s true or not, we may get unexpected results after observing for a period of time. So anyway, it has to be arranged. When you send the female blood of the bloody blade, there is no difference in 24 days. Even if the other party is bathing and sleeping, there must be more than two blood clans present. I need to know everything about her. " Harrison''s face is awe inspiring, the secret of changing the world? He understood the importance of the matter in a flash. "Yes, patriarch. If so, do we need to arrange for her to go to a quiet department in the city hall alone? To facilitate monitoring. " "no need, send her to the household registration department, the busiest department in the civil department." The more people she comes into contact with, the more likely she is to accidentally expose something. " "As you wish," Harrison nodded, and immediately understood Lee''s plan. "This matter you go to arrange, pay attention to let the intelligence command center cooperate well," Li De looked at HA''s own general with satisfaction."In addition, I have already opened up the trading channel from the fishman tribe. The city hall and the Ministry of foreign trade are in charge of this matter. Frey is now back in the dawn city. You can communicate with him alone about relevant matters. The next deal with the tribe will be in a week''s time, and Frey has the size and requirements for the Merman armor. I need the weapon factory to produce at least 5000 pieces of rare level equipment in a week, and it is suitable for fish people to wear and can resist the corrosion of sea water Without hesitation, reed gave Harrison an order. We have got through with the trading channel of the fish people tribe, but the more important thing is to expand the trading channel and make it play its due role. It''s mid July now, and in the scarlet mage tower''s inventory, only the magic materials produced by the sea are on the verge of exhaustion. Once the remaining materials are consumed, the magic factory will be shut down. As the most important source of property in dawn City, scarlet mage tower must not make any mistakes. "Yes, patriarch. When you leave dawn City, I have informed master Warren to be ready. As long as the relevant design parameters are in place, the weapon factory can be started as soon as possible. " After saying this, Harrison hesitated for a moment. "Besides, marquis Stanley''s penetration in green city seems to be in trouble. The light gods are more difficult than you think. He urgently needs a batch of equipment to cover his breath... " hearing this, Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly. Dawn shadow, the plan to infiltrate the human nobility, was carried out by Stanley himself after it was formulated, but it has not received any good results. The main reason is that the human nobility is too afraid of death. There are many dark lives on the subject of glory, and human beings are weak. The nobles who hold power but are not of high rank are almost covered with enchantment equipment produced by the God of light. Not to mention being close to these nobles, they are far away from the ten blades. These nobles have a great probability of discovering the blood clan. This is a higher level of power, ordinary blood clan can not get close to each other. But for those who can get close to it, there is a huge problem. Those nobles don''t believe in blood clan at all. Even after seeing the blood clan, they will immediately send out a signal warning. These greedy nobles'' fear of the dark life almost penetrated into their bones. So Stanley hasn''t found a breakthrough in green city for months. "There seems to be something wrong with Stanley''s direction," said Lee, shaking his head. "Harrison, you send a message to Stanley and ask him to give up. The human nobility has been in control of the world for such a long time that it is impossible to penetrate so easily. Let Stanley from the edge of the small aristocracy began to penetrate, the use of small aristocracy surrounded by the big aristocracy strategy. Use the small nobles to lure the big nobles to contact us. If an aging little aristocrat suddenly becomes 20 years younger and appears in front of the big aristocrat, will the other party be curious? " Li De looked at Harrison deeply, "and even if the church was disturbed, those little nobles were just a dispensable chess piece." Stanley''s original plan is to focus on the big aristocrats. As long as a big aristocrat can become a blood clan, the shadow of dawn will have a firm foothold in green city. But the problem is also acute. It is more difficult to develop the great aristocrats than to break through the extraordinary from the 19th level. Those who hold the power do not give outsiders the opportunity to get close. The failure to make progress for several months also shows the problem of this plan. In this case, it may not be bad to change the way. "Yes, under the crown." Harrison continues to play the role of a voice. "However, it is imminent to develop a device that can resist light, and I will start to study it in the near future." There was something dignified on Li De''s face. In fact, it''s not only Stanley who wants to have equipment that can resist the invasion of holy power, but almost every blood clan wants to have it. The inborn defect of blood clan restrained by holy power is really too painful. However, this is a problem that the blood clan has inherited for tens of millions of years, and it is still unrealistic to come up with a solution in a short time. But no matter how difficult it is, he must be ready to try it, or the chain stuck in his neck will be too painful. The reason why Li De dare to make this attempt is that he has the advantage that the blood clan could not have before - a sect completely belonging to his Guangming sect. Both its doctrines and the beliefs of its residents, the dawn sect is a serious system of light, rooted in Miaohong. Before Li De, there was no such sect in the blood clan. Every blood clan was a dark life without blinking an eye. How could it be possible to create a harmonious society in which everyone has love? Even if it was said to the blood clan, it would only be regarded as heresy, and probably it would be directly killed.At most, the former blood slaves raised human beings and killed one at a time, which was no different from livestock. And Li De, the earth soul, jumped out of the blind spot of the blood clan and made a non mainstream sect in the blood clan. But let alone, it seems to be working better than the dark ones. This also let Li De see the hope to solve the plight of the blood clan for millions of years. After arranging a few things, reed summed up with Harrison again. "At present, there are three things you need to do right now. first, arrange the mixed race Fishman casselena, and be sure to keep an eye on her all the time. Second, the deal with the fishman tribe must be fruitful in a week. Thirdly, let Stanley transform the way of infiltrating the human nobility, adopt the way of small aristocracy surrounding the big aristocracy, finally, immediately call the members of the magic industry research institute to hold a meeting. I want to use their wisdom to study how to integrate the power of dawn sect into the equipment, so as to shield the interference of external holy power on blood clan. Do these things at once. " He had never been an inkman, and set out to do a few things at once. Looking at Harrison''s back as he left the office, reed took a deep breath. We still need to work hard. The dawn city is far from invincible. After a trip to the lost sea, although he did not say, but the impact on his heart is not small. For the first time, he heard from a tribe with more than a dozen top fighting forces at level 15 or above that there were powerful beings in the world that had touched the realm of gods. In contrast, the dawn city without extraordinary seat seems a little small, not to mention the demigod, is the extraordinary level of power, now the dawn city has no way to deal with. Although extraordinary has stood in this world''s extremely high position, belongs to the absolute top power. But it''s an indisputable fact that you can''t deal with it. He got up to the half open glass window and looked down from the third floor at the bluestone street, where people were coming and going outside the town hall. Although affected by a lot, Li De''s deep eyes are still full of perseverance and unshakable color. "Life and death are indifferent. If you don''t accept it, you''ll do it. When did the dawn City consult you?" I''ll let you know what the big fist of sandbags is when dawn city grows up for a while. And the black dragon of the underground world will tie you back sooner or later and put it on the dawn square to watch the door. Chapter 292 Green City West. After darkness came, evil once again enveloped the land of sin. With the change of the situation around green city in the past half a year, the city which gathered the whole evil existence in the south of Nolan Empire ushered in another new life. Turbulence is the source of evil. The war made countless people lose their lives, but because of the unstable situation, this piece of land that can not be illuminated by the sun has emerged in a state of prosperity - because the city guards have no idea how many dark lives are hidden in this area. Cult believers, necromancers, underground gangs, dark races, all kinds of unspeakable darkness are blooming in this land without jurisdiction. Black Rose Manor. This is the fixed base camp of the covenant of darkness, and has been listed as an untouchable area in the Southern District, because the manor is said to be a residence under the crown of the gods. Yes, it''s just as powerful as the supernatural mage in green city. And this extraordinary is recognized by the heart of demons chairman, level 19 hearteater Wales. And more than once in public, the heart eater expressed his respect for the man under his crown, and repeatedly reiterated that no one was allowed to do anything about the covenant of darkness. This chilling level 19 heart eater is not just talking about it. Over the past year, at least hundreds of people have been hanged by him for offending the covenant of darkness. So even if the Yiluo crown did not appear in the southern underground world''s gaze, it still deterred everyone. The minstrel is still preaching about him. After a year of recuperation, especially in the scarlet mage tower alone to provide magic Scrolls for sale by the covenant of darkness. Now the dark pact has grown stronger, with more than 8000 people. This scale is absolutely huge under the control of the nobles and the jurisdiction of the city Lord''s house. And because of the leadership and support of dawn city behind the scenes, the Dark Pact at this time was transformed into a closely organized underground force in the form of a slightly loose alliance at the beginning. The covenant of darkness is extremely mysterious on the surface at present, and it is said that it has reached the extraordinary crown of ILOK. But on weekdays, he is mainly in charge of level 17 grot. Stanley returned to green city in mid April after Lee had made plans for the dawn shadow, taking over the Dark Pact directly, and grot retired as the second manager. As a second-generation blood descendant with outstanding intelligence quotient, Stanley''s status in the blood group is not low. Grott, who knows Stanley''s wisdom, has no objection, but is extremely welcome. The blood clan has a deep obsession with becoming stronger, but they don''t care about power or wealth. The main hall of Black Rose Manor. Wearing a black priest''s robe, sitting on the chair of the long table, the scar on his face that was like a centipede across the whole face looked extremely ferocious. The dim light of the magic lamp makes the wide hall very dark. The luxurious armchairs carved with exquisite relief are neatly arranged in two rows around the long black table, but they are empty at the moment. The carpet made of pure black Warcraft fur will collapse slightly when you step on it. It is very comfortable to step on a soft quilt. The white columns and walls of the hall are decorated with colorful oil paintings, mostly portraits and war scenes. However, the bright colors of the oil painting in the dim environment at this time are somewhat seductive and gloomy, much like the evil place where some ancient legends gave birth to cannibal demons. Yiya ~ the semicircular white gate carved with the double angle devil pattern is slowly pushed open. Step ~ step ~ step ~ a huge figure stepped into the hall in the dim light, and the thick and soft carpet could not block the muffled sound caused by the heavy body. Stanley, sitting on a rectangular wooden table, was facing the door. Hearing the sound, he raised his head slightly. In the light of the white candle lit on the table top, the grim scar became more and more terrifying. Step ~ step ~ the figure in black full body armor, 2.5 blade tall, like a giant, very oppressive figure stepped forward to Stanley. The tone was dull. "Stanley, I''m here." It is only Grote who can call Stanley''s name in the dark. No, now grot is no longer a northern soldier, but has the same occupation as Stanley - Scarlet hunter. Stanley and grot, the two great generals of dawn City, with firm will, passed the test of scarlet hunter''s will, and successfully transferred to become the strongest occupation of blood clan. It''s just that they''re still wearing the same way. The scarlet hunter is not a fixed mage or warrior. As long as you want, let alone soldiers and mages are assassins. The skills of scarlet hunter are all attribute improvement, not targeted improvement, so there is great potential to be tapped."Well," Stanley nodded, and a little bit of excitement flashed through his deep eyes, "bring in." Grote turned and waved a little, and the soldiers in full armor outside immediately walked into the house with more than 20 tall figures bound in chains. These figures are dressed in clothing made of animal skin seams. The body is covered with gray and black hair, and the muscles are as high as steel, and the head covered by black bags can not see how they look. In the dim hall, in the colorful oil paintings around, this classic room appeared in front of the scene which was slightly contrary to the picture. The life of those covered in bags wearing animal skin is not in line with the exquisite decoration around them. There was even a little bit of sweat in the air. Stanley''s eyes began to chill at the sight, and the black eyes were scarlet. "All levels 14?" Grote nodded, and the 17-level soldier was more oppressive than the big, 2-edged man in front of him. "All of these 23 people are level 14, which I bought from the fighting field controlled by the devil''s heart. These orcs are members of the orc elite forces, and these orcs seem to be found halfway out of the way to perform extremely confidential characters. Before they were arrested, they killed a village, killing more than 800 people. The green city guard captured them and bought them with the heart of the demons who realized the value of the orcs. We spent a thousand two ring magic scrolls and had the title of ELO named it to be replaced by Welsh, the cannibalism. " Twenty three 14 Orc fighters... Stan squints a little, and he doesn''t know what kind of task these orcs are going to do before using such a sharp force. But now these people are his spoils. Turning slightly, he glanced at the dark covenant soldiers who were escorted by the orcs in the room. "You go out first." "Yes, Lord Stanley." Babble - bang. The semicircular door of the sculpted demon relief is closed. When the visitors left, there were only the candles on the table, and the 23 orcs covered with black sacks. Grote looked at Stanley, speechless, stood quietly, as if waiting for something. Stanley rose gracefully, and slightly sorted out the folds of the black priest''s robe, which had been sitting for a long time. Then the momentum suddenly changed, and the wings of the demon bat spread behind him. The fangs in his mouth were like the sharpest dagger. The scarlet eyes were shivering with soldiers who could make the willpower firm. The blood group is revealed. The atmosphere in the house suddenly became gloomy, and the boundless chill was filled in the hearts of the orcs who were not locked in the chain, even their mouths were blocked. It seems that the crisis is approaching, and the orcs are struggling desperately, but the strong chain is not shaking. Stanley took out a cross sword, which was placed on the post as a decoration, and step by step came to the first ORC. The orcs bound by chains have no resistance at all, and this is a group of lambs to be slaughtered. Stanley''s red eyes narrowed slightly. The sword flashed through, and a cold sword tip appeared behind the first ORC. Blood splashes. The sudden killing made the house bloody, but it was even more shocking that the blood from the orc''s heart did not fall, but it was soaring and coming directly towards Stanley. Stanley was now raised with the scarlet force of the flame. They met in the air, silent. Blood in touch with scarlet force like rain drops are scattered into water mist, and disappear directly in the sight. But the blood that disappeared did not really disappear, but was transformed into pure energy by scarlet force, which was absorbed by Stanley, the master of scarlet force. Stanley, who expanded the bat wings, was growing stronger and stronger after he devoured the energy in his blood. Scarlet in eyes is also carrying a few infiltrating murderers at the moment. Scarlet Hunter limited skill - King of hunting. It can devour blood and increase strength forever after killing enemy. Even Li thinks that the short skill of the introduction is the key to the scarlet hunter''s distinction from the exclusive position of the other three blood groups. Devouring blood to enhance strength, this is almost indescribable for the blood group without experience upgrade. It was just that Lide was busy dealing with the dawn City, and didn''t have much time to experiment with this skill feature. Of course, there are certain limitations to the skill of hunting king, such as only absorbing blood with little difference in level.And the lower the level, the lower the power. The lowest difference can not be 3 levels, more than 3 levels of phagocytic energy can be ignored. That is to say, as a scarlet hunter of level 15, Stanley must kill life above level 12 to gain strength, and it is useless to be below level 12. Back in green city, Stanley, a native with the highest IQ, naturally realized the potential of this skill. He directly used the power of the covenant of darkness to purchase hundreds of high-level slaves in the city of green, whether they were orcs, dwarfs, or Warcraft, human slaves, he would not refuse. After a few months, after the dark pact has spent countless kimpuks, Stanley has been standing on the threshold of upgrading with his hunting king. Today, the 23 orcs who paid a huge price and even used another identity of Li De, namely, the 14 level orcs who were exchanged under the crown of ELO, were the opportunity to step into the 16 level level level. "Not enough, not enough..." Stanley, after swallowing one Orc''s blood energy, turned his eyes to the remaining orcs. Blood clan is a pure dark race, blood sucking, which is extremely evil in human eyes, is essentially not evil and justice. Because it is the nature of blood clan to suck blood, just like wolves eat sheep and sheep eat grass. There is no absolute justice and evil. This is just the way of life of the race. After he became a scarlet hunter, in Stanley''s eyes, the races with blood in his body became "Lambs", although some lambs were countless times stronger than him... the bat wings behind Stanley suddenly expanded, and his eyes became scarlet. A mage''s hand was condensed in the air, and then the mage''s hand was cut by the mage with a long cross sword. It''s bloody. With the remaining 22 ranks at level 14, this group of orcs, who did not know what secret mission they were going to perform, became pale corpses after wielding their swords. At the moment, the blood in the orc''s body flew backward under the power of magic, and was devoured by the power of scarlet. These orcs'' blood became a pure blood energy, which was absorbed by Stanley and turned into food for his growth. The strength of Stanley''s body got a lot of power, and then it grew steadily and steadily. His breath rose a little bit. Even grott, who was in the last 17 levels, felt a bit dignified. When all the blood flowing back into the sky melted like a flame in the burning scarlet power outside his body. Click ~ like glass breaking, Stanley was forced to break a bottleneck that had been imprisoned for a long time.. Level 16!! The momentum of Stanley, who was close to him, suddenly increased. The terrifying power was released wantonly in this hall, like a huge fire breathing dragon burning the earth. Several pairs of glass mounted oil paintings on the walls of the house now click, crisp, and explode directly. The glass slag splashes all over the sky, reflecting a little light under the illumination of magic lamp, like a shining diamond, and the room is even brighter because of reflection. In the spot spot spot spot, Stanley''s eyes suddenly opened, the scar''s ferocious face showed some enchantment. It''s like a magma eruption. He became stronger. By this time, grot has sensed the breath of Stanley''s breakthrough - level 16. He was supposed to step forward to congratulate him, but Stanley''s face suddenly changed. His heart was filled with murder. The temperature in the air seemed to drop more than ten degrees at this moment. The blood energy that has just been engulfed now has a serious repercussion, and the killing intention, resentment and curse of those who have been devoured like a tide. Stanley''s intention to kill was magnified ten times at the moment, and even he had a strong illusion. Even grot standing in front of him seemed to kill his enemies. The immeasurable negative emotions hit Stanley''s will at the moment. At this time, he seems to be in hell, being bitten by countless evil spirits. At the same time, countless souls roar and curse at him and roar at him. Stanley''s proud will swayed at this moment, like a boat in a storm, which could capsize at any time. Grote''s face became very dignified when he saw this scene, and his hand unconsciously clenched the extraordinary sword. He didn''t know what happened to Beth Stanley, but the murderous intent of the other side could not be fake. One minute, two minutes, time is flowing very slowly at this time. It wasn''t until it seemed like a century later that Stanley''s murderous intent slowly disappeared. Stanley slowly closed his eyes and meditated for a good ten minutes before opening again. As he turned to look at grott, his pale face became even worse. "It''s no wonder that the scarlet hunter has to pass the will test. The consequences of swallowing blood to enhance strength are too serious... "Grot heard Stanley''s hoarse voice and his eyes narrowed slightly. "Do you mean that your killing intention was caused by sucking the blood of other life?" Stanley nodded, and the momentum had stabilized. The bat wings with dark red lines on the back are more handsome. "Yes, although we can swallow and suck blood to improve our strength, there are certain disadvantages. The biggest drawback is that after upgrading, the negative energy accumulated by swallowing blood, such as killing intention, resentment and madness, will be reversed at the critical moment. If you can''t resist it, you will probably be shrouded in endless murders, completely lose your mind and destroy all the life around you. Only a firm will and a fearless faith can bear that killing will. " Grot nodded slowly, but without fear. As a former Northern soldier, his firm will has been engraved in his bones. Fearless, fearless! A moment later, a little familiar with the surging power of his body, Stanley returned to human form with satisfied eyes. Looking at grot, who was still thinking, he changed the subject directly. "Grot, what do you think of the order from the crown?" Give up the strategy of big nobles, start from small nobles. The delay in making progress on the dawn shadow project put Stanley under a lot of pressure. And Lee''s order undoubtedly points out a new way for the stalled plan. "The eyes under the crown are often beyond ordinary people, and he can always see the points we have neglected." After pondering for a moment, grot said slowly, "the protection around the great nobles is too tight. These aristocrats who hold power are the objects that almost every sect will fight for. After all, once the other party believes in his own sect, it can bring them great benefits. This led to the fact that the great nobles were accompanied by priests almost all the time. In addition, they were rich in money, and they were wearing a lot of sacred equipment. We are all stuck in these two points in the past few months... " grott has a clear mind. Although he is a soldier, he can survive decades of battles, and only relying on strong combat effectiveness, he would have died a long time ago. I don''t know how many times. "The little nobles are not the same, especially those who are down and out. As long as we are willing to contact them at any time. What''s more, we only need to have a blood descendant for the first time, and then the situation of the little aristocrat will be opened up. " Speaking of this, grot''s eyes showed a bit of regret. "The only pity is that our blood force has not been restored, and we need to have the next first embrace when the winter moon comes this year." In fact, this is the key to why they can''t open up a situation in green city. In addition to Li De, other blood clans can only have their first embrace once a year. Last year, in the cold winter moon, they first embraced it. Now the special blood force in their bodies is far from restored. So they can only rely on soft penetration, rather than directly turn each other into blood. Stanley nodded with satisfaction, and grot''s words were to his liking. Then Stanley had a mysterious smile on his face. "Grot, maybe we don''t have to wait for the winter moon to have our first love." Grote''s eyes flashed a little puzzled, and before asking, Stanley took the initiative to uncover the mystery. "In the process of sucking blood, I can feel the special blood force in my body to recover again. Now, I can carry out the first embrace." "Maybe, you can try it. The nature of the hunting king makes up for the inborn defects of the blood clan." First support is definitely the most powerful weapon of blood clan, but because the power of blood can only be held once a year, the number of blood clan can not increase rapidly. At this time, Stanley found out that swallowing blood can solve this problem, how unhappy. Although the discovery may only apply to scarlet hunters, it is enough to open up Greentown for now. He has planned to report to Li De immediately. It is no exaggeration to say that if this discovery can be developed and applied to ordinary blood clan, it can completely change the fate of blood clan. On hearing this, Grote''s eyes flashed with some unspeakable surprise. "Praise the crown!! This must be the glory under the crown shining on us "Grot, you''re going to have a good time sending this message back to dawn city. In addition, you have to ask people to select a once brilliant but recently fallen human aristocrat. From today on, the shadow of dawn will bloom with brilliant brilliance. " Stanley''s eyes were deep. No one in green city could have expected that a vampire project would begin tonight. And they will never even know that some nobles who are high above and respected by countless people have become the dark life they regard as their mortal enemies in a certain period of time. Chapter 293 "The power of breaking the dawn is the great power under the crown and the power of the gods... the power of breaking the dawn can make the equipment stronger and the weapons more sharp... This power has unimaginable power. But it is because the power under the crown is too high-end and powerful to enchant the equipment like magic. Now, how to enchant the magic power under the crown to the equipment is the main problem we are facing Moore, the patriarch of Huishan tribe, an old goblin disfigured by Longxi, stood at the round table in the center of the conference room in the alchemy factory and spoke his views solemnly. "I think if you want to solve this problem, just like alchemy, you need to first study the properties of the power of Breaking Dawn, then match the relevant alchemy formula according to its attributes, and finally produce alchemy materials that can accommodate the power of dawn!" The goblin next to Moore echoed. "Yes, alchemy is the best..." "what the patriarch said is so perfect, we can certainly solve this big problem for mianxia." "Goblin..." "no, Moore, it''s a waste of time!" Wallen, the dwarf forging master, stood up with a slap on the table, and his big beard, braided with two small braids, shook suddenly, with some dissatisfaction in his eyes. "The power of breaking the dawn is the power under the crown and belongs to the power of the gods!! It is impossible for you to study it thoroughly in a short time. Although this method is feasible, it will take at least tens of thousands of years. We can''t afford it. Therefore, the best way is to let us dwarfs make relevant alloys according to different materials, then forge them into weapons, and finally input the dawn breaking force. There is always a metal of one material that can hold the breaking force of dawn! " The dwarf behind Warren yelled with excitement. "Yes, the dwarf''s forging technique is invincible!" "No one is more suitable than a dwarf..." "the God of forging, I have already thought of twenty metal proportions and forging methods..." Moore must have opened his eyes suddenly, "alchemy is faster than your way..." just as Warren was preparing to fight back, a blood clan on behalf of master Breaking Dawn tower interrupted. "No, the power of breaking the dawn is not the shallow power that you know. We can''t achieve our goal in a simple way. Magic, only magic is the best way to solve this problem! We just need to work out magic array that can contain the power of dawn, and use magic to make the power of Breaking Dawn... Moore said loudly, "no, magic is not omnipotent, and the power under the crown is obviously higher than magic. Only alchemy is the best way to solve this problem... Warren shook his head firmly, "no, only relying on the Dwarfs'' metal forging skills is the best solution! Neither magic nor alchemy works... " " dwarfs, only magic is eternal! " Cold hum of the blood clan representing the Breaking Dawn mage tower. "No, alchemy is..." "the forging technology of dwarves..." the guys representing the three schools quarreled in such a large conference room, and each scheme had a certain reason, and no one could convince anyone. Li De, sitting in the chair at the conference table, looked at the scene calmly and let several parties quarrel. It''s like the scene in front of me is not a big deal. The elders of the lissel family and those of dawn college who can sit in this conference room will not be short of material resources. If jinpuke is used as a reward, their enthusiasm may not be fully aroused. However, although they do not have high demand for materials, no one can refuse such a glorious reward. Monument to the dawn heroes. This monument, built in the first battle with the Dark Pact, is erected in the most prosperous downtown area south of dawn square. Almost all residents pass through this place every day and are entitled to be recorded on it. At present, there are only more than 40 chatting about it, and all of them are inscribed when the hero monument was erected. Li De later made a rule that the monument to heroes is divided into two sides. On one side, it is a monument of honor that records the great contributions made to the dawn city. On the one hand, it is remembered that the heroes who fought bravely for the dawn city and made great contributions in the battlefield. Since the dawn hero monument was erected, there have been several wars, and there have been many martyrs, but no one has been inscribed on the monument. Because there''s not enough merit. Although the dwarf''s brain is made of stone, incomparably stubborn, but also eager for glory. Goblin arrogant and timid extreme character makes them extremely eager to be worshipped. Even the blood clan is eager to be respected. Not to mention humans, horn''s eyes were red after hearing the reward.Written into the history of dawn City, this sentence is more attractive than anything else. Will someone look at the history of dawn city thousands of years later and see that it says that horn, a great scholar, has made great contributions to the power of Breaking Dawn and has been awarded the highest honor. Horne''s beard trembled at the thought of it. "Under the holy and great crown, goblins will give everything for you!" Moore, a little higher than the table, spoke in praise. "Lord of cachal, dwarves will forge the equipment you want with the hammer in their hands, and we will do our best for you!" Valen, the master of forging, vowed to do everything. "Under the crown, the dawning mage tower obeys your command." The third-generation blood descendant who has reached level 10 held his chest and bowed. "The great master of dawn, the bright and merciful Lord of cachal, dawn academy is willing to fight for you." Hohn, a great scholar, has a solemn tone. Li De was a little relieved to see this scene. After living and dying several times, after developing for such a long time and accumulating for such a long time, there are finally several available talents in hand. Eyes slowly become solemn, after scanning a circle of people in the room, shouting. "Everything, in order to break the dawn" hearing Li De''s slogan, all the people in the room unconsciously became serious and yelled. "For the break of dawn!" The tone is sonorous and forceful, full of firmness and unquestionable. After the slogan was called out, all the people''s spirits were gathered in an instant. They now know why they are working hard and who they are fighting for. For dawn. - - - - three days later, the city hall, the office. Li De looked in front of him with light gold eyes, wearing a pure white clergyman''s robe, a perfect figure with a faint smile in his eyes. "Nello, it''s been a hard time for you. I will give them some strength so that they can mobilize their faith. " Although he claims that the power of faith is the power of breaking the dawn, in front of his holy priest, Lee de has nothing to hide. Nello''s long hair is in the back of her head, her slender neck is like a swan, and her body is slightly lifted up with a touch of holy light. There was a gentle smile on his face when he heard this. "Under the crown, it''s Nello''s lucky to be able to practice the truth for you." "At present, we have 10 clergymen at dawn who have been transferred recently. If they are dispatched, they can all be sent out. It doesn''t affect us in a short time. " Li De nodded slightly. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He said curiously. "How does the dawn sect preach at present?" When asked this question, Li De was suddenly amused. As the ultimate boss of the dawn sect, he didn''t know how his sect preached? Fortunately, he only regarded the sect as a means to promote the development of dawn City, and he didn''t really want to be a prodigy. Otherwise, it would be a bit embarrassing. Nello smiles. Her faith in Li De has been integrated into her soul, and the feedback from Li De has made the two souls almost blend with each other. They are the most intimate people. What did Lee do will not affect his status in her heart. "Under the crown, the dawn sect is now made up of two divisions - Templar Knights and priests. The Knights of the temple are the armed forces of the dawn sect. They are dedicated to defending your glory. They were founded by Nicole. We have recruited the most devout and gifted people among the believers to become Temple knights. There are now 200 of them "Pastors are divided into missionary priests and church priests. The missionary clergymen did not become dawn priests, but were made up of devout believers whose full-time job was to preach. Under Nicole''s arrangement, they preached to the residents in an organized and disciplined way. The church clergyman was a true believer of the dawn priest. At present, the number is only 10. They will use your power to treat the believers in the church, or comfort them, and show your greatness. They will also cooperate with the preacher to preach when necessary Templars, priests, these are two very simple departments. "Is there a promotion mechanism within the sect?" Li De nodded slightly and asked a key question. No matter what kind of forces it is, there should be a system of upward development, which can not become a stagnant pool. "Yes, temple knights are initially Temple knights, and then they are upgraded to intermediate Temple knights, temple senior knights, temple star Knights - Dawn Knights - Dawn hero knights. The pastor is an intermediate clergyman - a high priest - a bishop - a cardinal - an archbishop of dawn. " Reed looked at Nello with interest. "This is Nicole''s design?" Although this system is very simple, and it is not difficult to design it, it is obviously in line with Nicole''s style to consider so much when the dawn sect is obviously still in its infancy."Yes, under the crown, this is Nicole''s reference to the hierarchy of other sects," Nello smiles. "At present, although it is not used, but with your strong future, the dawn sect is bound to become more and more powerful and well prepared." Li De nodded slightly, "very well, the believers are the future of the dawn sect. The more perfect the system, the more attractive the believers will be." After saying that, he seemed to think of something. He looked at Nello with interest. He could feel his holy priest through his spiritual imprint, and seemed to have something to say. "Is there anything else to report?" Nello nodded, her pale golden eyes leaping. "Under the crown, you see..." then he took out a strange thing from his pocket. Chapter 294 PS: I''m sorry, I didn''t change the wrong characters. If you find it, please mark it for me. I''m sleepy. I''ll revise it tomorrow. ^-^ Nello took out a strange thing from her pocket. A magic stone. A crystal like transparent, with a thumb sized plant growing on it. It looks very strange. The plant growing on the magic stone is like a miniature tree. The roots of the plant are like spider webs, which seems to take the magic stone as soil. This plant is also hanging on top of a few medlar sized red fruit, red looks very lovely. But what surprised him most was that there were magic waves on the red fruits. Yes, he felt strong magic waves on the red fruits the size of medlar. It''s like the fruit of a magic plant. Li De looked at Nello curiously. "This is the magic plant?"?? Why can it grow on top of the magic stone Except for a few special plants, even magic plants can''t grow without soil. Land is the source of life. Although the magic stone contains a very strong magic, but it can not make up for the nutrients needed by plants. It''s a little different that Nello''s special plant can grow on crystals. Nello''s face showed a gentle smile, and her eyes with a touch of golden light were more and more bright, like the sun shining. "Crown, remember what I told you last time? The power of faith can make weapons stronger and stronger, plants can revive, and animals can be healed... It''s extremely powerful energy with incredible properties. " Lied nodded. Isn''t Castro''s extraordinary armor made by the power of faith? But apart from weapons, he didn''t have much time to study anything else. He has also tried to use the power of faith to produce plants. Although it can make plants grow rapidly in a short period of time, once they leave the power of faith, these plants will die quickly, which does not achieve the desired effect. In addition, he was not very interested in this aspect, so he did not continue the experiment after several times failed to achieve results. However, if we only rely on the power of faith, the function of plant production can only be regarded as chicken ribs. After all, he does not have so much faith to waste. But at this time, Nello seems to have a certain difference from what he imagined, and some doubts flashed in her eyes. "Do you mean that this plant was born by your faith? But is it different? " He once granted Nello the right to use part of the power of faith. Now, the number of believers of the dawn sect is close to 40000, which can produce a large amount of power of belief every day. Therefore, Nello uses part of the power of faith, and Li De will not pay too much attention to it. Recently, several believers became dawn clergyman, which was operated by Nello himself. In this regard, Lide gave the girl a great deal of autonomy. Nello nodded and shook her head. "Yes or no." Then the expression gradually became solemn. "You said before, let me continue my research on the power of faith, so I haven''t given up, I''ve been trying." Li De smiles. Nello discovered that the power of faith can improve the attributes of weapons, so he had similar instructions before. "And this is the success of the past year or so." Nello showed a bit of joy, as if a child had got the best toy, with the long white priest''s long dress, more and more exciting. "The plant that grows on the magic stone is just a common grass. Half a year ago, I started to input a small amount of belief every day, but it didn''t work for a long time, just grew more prosperous. Later, I sensed that after a long period of belief, these plants had a slight sense of magic and began to absorb magic. " The more bright, twinkle like a girl''s eyes. "Then I transplanted one of the weeds into the magic stone that dug out the hole, and continued to produce it with the power of faith every day. With the passage of time, this plant of wild grass has a stronger and stronger adsorption of magic power, and the rich magic of magic crystal has become the best nourishment of weeds. After three months, irrigated by the power of faith and continuous magic, this weed has completely transformed into a magic plant, and has also grown magic fruits. The most important thing is that even if I don''t use the power of faith to produce it now, I just need to provide enough magic stones for this weed, and it can still survive this discovery is a bit awesome. Li De instantly realized the potential in this. If it was like Nello''s statement, it was definitely a treasure pot worth paying a high price to explore.Looking at the girl''s nearly perfect face, her eyes are full of admiration. "What is the function of the fruit of this plant?" "Under the crown, I have experimented in a farm. Although these magic fruits are very small, they contain very rich energy. They can not only quickly recover from injuries, but also make ordinary animals stronger in a short time. And no side effects were found in hundreds of pigs Treatment and temporary strength enhancement? Li De smiles with satisfaction. However, it doesn''t matter what kind of fruit the plant produces, but what it means is what it means. This means that if he has enough magic stones and faith, he can plant magic plants on his own in dawn city. And no magic plants are critical, the power of faith can transform ordinary plants into magic plants. The significance behind this is too great. Husky can''t do it. It''s going to take a long time. At the moment, Li De feels more and more the importance of the power of faith, which is a treasure house. As long as he digs, there will always be unexpected surprises. "It''s no wonder that the gods, after having infinite power, will wage wars for the believers, who are treasures. But now, these gods, who are rejected by the plane, do not know that there are still people in the world who can harvest the power of faith at will. The advantage I''ve got is really enjoyable. " Li De thought that the smile on his face was more and more brilliant. I''m afraid that the gods dream of having such an advantage that they can come down to preach in person and not be rejected by the thematic plane. This is simply. "Nello, this matter needs to be kept secret. It''s only for you and Nicole. I will send a batch of magic stones from the city hall to the dawn sect, and you will be transferred to 30 dawn priests. These priests are specially used to cultivate plants. I need you to study various types of magic plants "Besides, you tell Nicole to take charge of it. The power of faith is useful for plants, and it may not be ineffective for animals. Jean Nicole has set up a department of magical plant research dedicated to the study of the power of faith, if you cultivate creatures After the order was given, Lee was still in a state of excitement. He felt that the magic plant research department might give him a great surprise. "You can enlarge the scale of your research. Don''t be afraid to consume. I will give you more resources. In addition, it is necessary to record in detail the habits and growth cycle of each plant, the process of transformation into magic plant, and determine their efficacy. In short, as long as the plants we study, we must record the most detailed data It''s rare to hear Lee''s patient and detailed instructions, and Nello immediately felt his attention. "Yes, under the crown. I won''t let you down. " After that, Lee talked to Nello about the dawn sect, and at last Nello left in a hurry. The girl could feel Lee''s hope for this matter, so the pure holy priest felt extremely happy. Because, she can help reed. Out of the town hall, Nello immediately returned to the church at dawn. Just stepped into the church office on the second floor, wearing the minister''s robe, a very ancient spirit of the petite figure appeared. "Sister, have you seen the crown?" Looking at that pair of black straight turn, the whole body is showing a spirit of the girl, Nicole smile. "Crown said, let''s immediately transfer to 30 dawn priests, and set up the magic plant research department to study how to cultivate and cultivate magic plants with the power of dawn." As long as it wasn''t in front of reed, Nello would call the power of faith the power of dawn. "Oh, what else? What else did the LORD say Nicole, in her long blue dress, looks at Nello with some anticipation. As if she knew what Nicole wanted to hear, Nello reached out and rubbed Nicole''s long black hair with a smile. "The crown says you''ve done a good job with the hierarchy of the church staff. He''s very satisfied. In addition, the Ministry of magic plant research is fully responsible for this project When Nicole heard this, she jumped up from the ground and jumped several times with her hands held high. "Whoa, hooray That small delicate face is full of brilliant smile, the aura in the eyes almost overflows. It''s like a kid getting sugar. "I like this very much. I think for a long time in the future, besides preaching, the most important thing for dawn sect is to cultivate magic plants with the power of faith and magic stones. Nicole, you are very important under the crown. Work hard and don''t let the crown down. " Looking at the gratifying smile on Nello''s face, Nicole''s big eyes, full of spirituality, show some firmness, and nod hard."Sister, on the day we came to the dawn City, the Lord of the city was already our support." Although it was not Li De who brought them back, without Li De, they would never have been. Perhaps they had already starved to death or were tortured to death by dirty refugees. "I will give everything for the Lord. Sister, Nicole won''t let you and the Lord down." - - - - - it is no surprise that the development of divine holy garments resisting the invasion of holy forces has fallen into a stagnant state. Until August 10, Lee didn''t get any exciting news from the magic Industry Institute. But he still maintained enough patience. If it was so easy to study, maybe the blood clan would not have been afraid of the power of the sun and the light system for thousands of years. "Under the crown, the team that traded with blue star tribe for the third time has come back. Patriarch amiya suggested that we set up a fixed trading point in the natural port of Lost Coast to trade. Frey was not directly responding to the amiya patriarch. This matter needs your decision. " Harrison stands in Lee''s office, looking respectfully at Lee, behind the log desk, looking through documents. Since the transaction with the blue star tribe was opened in late July, the fish people tribe has tasted the sweetness of the dawn City forging weapons for them. So I''ve always wanted to increase the scale of trading with dawn City, so I''ve always wanted to build a fixed small town on the coast to increase the frequency of trading. What''s more, what the blue star tribe traded with dawn city is the common magic materials in the ocean, so the fishman tribe is very active in the trade between the two sides. "It can be pushed back. It''s not urgent. How much magic material have we got from the current deal with the fishman tribe? " Li De didn''t plan to develop marine power, at least for a short time. Now the site is enough for him to worry about, dawn city has not so much energy to govern the seaside. It''s enough to make the Yuren tribe a dumping ground for the dawn city. "Under the crown, we traded three times with the blue star tribe. The first time we traded 5000 sets of rare armor, the second time 7000 sets and the third time 8000 sets. A total of 20000 rare armor units were traded with the blue star tribe. The magic materials exchanged mainly include: blood of deep sea squid, magic starfish, magic fish tears and deep-sea cuttlefish. These four kinds of materials are necessary for making magic scrolls. In the past, the Yuren tribe used to barter for their homes. For convenience, we determined the trading rules with the blue star tribe - all materials and equipment were calculated with jinpuke. According to the market price of green city as a reference, the blue star tribe provides these materials about one jinpuke. One pound of blood from the deep-sea squid is one unit, one drop of magic language tears is one unit, and one magic starfish and deep-sea cuttlefish are one unit. " Harrison said that he took a look at Lee and saw that he didn''t ask any questions before he continued. "What we sell to the blue star tribe is a rare level of armor, which costs 50 kinpuks. To prevent seawater corrosion, dwarves add special materials to their armor, so the cost is 10 kimpke. Cost 10, price 50, a suit of armor net profit can reach 500%. 20000 sets of armor were sold to the Yuren tribe, and we exchanged 1 million jinpuke magic materials. Our cost is 200000 kimpuks, and the net profit of these three transactions is 800000 Li De smiles, 800000 pieces, which is only three times of trading, each transaction is only a week on average, trading with the fish people tribe can earn about 270000 jinpuke a week. This profit is enough to make those old aristocrats in green city crazy. It''s not a general profiteering. It''s more than robbery. Of course, this is also due to the crazy production efficiency of the weapon factory, and the price is that the current steel is in a dilemma of insufficient use. Although Li De values the profits from trading with the fishman tribe, what he sees more is that he has controlled both the upstream and downstream of the magic scroll. From Warcraft fur, to the magic materials necessary for making magic scrolls, to production, and finally to sales. This is a complete industrial chain, and now Li De has connected the upstream and downstream, and all of this is in his own hands. What does that mean? This means that in the future, the cost of making magic scrolls will drop sharply, and they can get higher profits. This means that the magic factory will get rid of the situation under the control of people, and there will be no more production of magic scrolls due to war or other critical events. "This batch of magic raw materials worth 1 million jinpuke will be enough for us to produce for 5 years according to our current production rate..."Harrison''s face was full of joy. Although the magic materials traded with the fishman tribe are indispensable, they are not the main raw materials of Warcraft fur, so the consumption is relatively small. These three deals will keep the magic factory away from the lack of raw materials for years to come. It greatly increases the ability to resist risks. Li De nodded slightly. "This batch of raw materials are sealed in the warehouse. We must use magic array to keep these raw materials well, so as not to let the quality of materials decline." "Yes, under the crown." "In addition, to continue trading with the Yuren tribe, we need to store at least 10 years, no, 15 years." Li De has a deep vision. "Because from now on, the town hall and the dawn mage tower are going to start building magic factories. I need to build the magic factory of dawn city before the winter moon of this year. " His thinking is clear, and he is not complacent about his huge profits in a short period of time. At present, the development of scarlet mage tower has been greatly restricted. If it is further expanded, the scarlet mage tower, which has been severely damaged by spark, may not be able to be peeped at by some existence that can challenge spake. Although he now has the strength is not inferior to those big nobles in green city, but he is under some alien and dark life, not suitable for fighting in green city. Dawn city is the base camp, where he can build whatever he wants. Therefore, industrial transfer is a precaution, and the role of scarlet mage tower will change from pure production base to high-end magic scroll manufacturing and sales in the future. A slightly lower level magic scroll, lied, will be produced in dawn city. It can make up for each other more, and it can also let the scarlet mage tower hit the power to do great things. Just as Lee''s words had just fallen, a flutter of wings sounded from the window, and then a little gray bat flew into the room from the half open window. After a few circles around the wide office, he slowly landed on the palm of Lee''s outstretched hand. Li De skillfully takes out the bound secret letter from the belly of the little bat, unfolds the snow-white paper and slightly flattens the folds on it. After scanning a few eyes, the eyes were slightly bright, and his face showed a joy that was hard to hide. Seeing Lee''s smile, Harrison did not speak, but quietly waited for him to finish reading. A moment later, with a smile in his eyes, Lee handed the secret letter to him. "Look at it." Harrison took it, and a great surprise appeared on his face. "Three ring magic scroll production technology? And four rings? Patriarch, we must take it this time. " Li De nodded with a smile. "Yes, this group of adventurers has a lot of skills. They can get this kind of treasure from ancient relics. Get ready. I''ll go back to green city in a minute Then he took a deep look at Harrison. "It is necessary to pay close attention to the research on the affairs of holy clothes given by God. Our scientific research strength is absolutely not weak. Whether it is the alchemy of the goblin, the forging of the dwarves, or magic, or even the rich knowledge of that group of Erudites, there is infinite potential. I''m not sure how long I''ll stay on this trip, so you must not relax in dawn city. " Harrison responded with a solemn expression. Li De kept saying, "in addition, the construction of the new urban area, coupled with the two projects, namely, the dawn sect''s use of the power of faith and the cultivation of magic plants with magic stones, can not be relaxed. In particular, the new urban area is now in the middle of August. Although the orcs still occupy the land of the Norland Empire and do not withdraw, we will still normally go out to plunder the population in the cold winter month. So we have to build enough residential areas before the winter moon. " At present, there are many things about dawn City, such as the development of sacred clothes, the construction of new urban areas, the cultivation of magic plants with the power of faith, the trade with low mountains and hills and fish people tribes, etc. Almost every one is important, and he is not willing to leave dawn city at this time if it is not necessary. But the high-level magic scroll manufacturing technology is not available, he must personally hand to be at ease. Because of the existence of magic factory, as long as these high-level magic scrolls are obtained by him, it will definitely produce exaggerated benefits. Since last year, he has let the Dark Pact and scarlet mage tower spread the news of acquiring high-level magic scroll manufacturing technology. But it has been more than half a year, not to mention the high-level magic scroll, that is, the first level, the second level magic scroll has no news. Mercenary guild, adventurer guild, bandit guild and so on. These guilds have high reward task to search for magic scroll manufacturing technology, but they are all silent. At this time, news came from scarlet mage tower that a group of adventurers had found two complete versions of magic scroll manufacturing technology in ancient ruins, and they were still three rings and four rings, which could not help but make Li De''s heart beat.The history of this world is incomparably long, even too long to be verified. The glorious civilization of ancient times is extraordinary brilliant, but with the change of times, many cities, high-level life, race, and even country are buried in the torrent of time. Numerous remains have been left on each plane. The origin of the adventurers'' guild is because of the existence of these ancient relics. The adventurer team has found high-level treasures from the ancient ruins and sold them. I don''t know how many bards are praising the fallen nobles and the poor soldiers searching for treasures in the ancient ruins and attacking them overnight. Because of these examples from time to time, there are so many adventurers running around the world in the hope of discovering an undiscovered relic. "Clan leader, you can rest assured that all the projects under construction in dawn city are under the control of the city hall. There won''t be any problems. " Harrison said firmly. Although there are many construction projects in dawn City, the city hall has formed a set of effective methods after a long time of training. It will not be troublesome because there are many projects. As long as it does not go beyond the limit, it is not difficult to deal with these projects with the city hall''s current capacity. "Well, I''ll teach you. I''ll rest assured." Li De nodded with satisfaction. At present, the number of employees directly under the city hall has reached 1000, and the administrative staff is complete, so it will not be unable to operate because of the departure of one person. This is the system that Lee wants most. It can''t work without someone, which only shows that the system is extremely fragile and can''t withstand risks. After that, Lee de told Harrison what he needed to pay attention to, and then sat down in Castro and flew back to dawn city. But this time, Li De learned to be good, and he took the skeleton body, which he liked to brag with the residents. The last confrontation with the Yuren tribe let him know the importance of space magic, otherwise he could have more initiative. At present, although he has many high-level combat effectiveness under his command, he only has a certain attainments in space magic, such as the dead skeleton. The dead bones were not happy after being named by Li De. Because since the last time it became a bone dragon flying over dawn city in order to protect the blood of Li De, he has become a legend in the eyes of residents. With Lee''s approval, his skeleton body, which was imprisoned in dawn square, was released. One of skeleton''s favorite things to do recently is to brag in the only pub in dawn city. Not to mention, with the ability to make bone dragon show his head in the pub, this guy has really become a household name in the city of breaking through. Even the residents have given the title of a withered laughing soul fire trembling, the fangs of the dawn City, the dragon of destruction. Although it is not a destructive abyssal dragon, the dead bone is still satisfied. The great man with dead bones has his own title. The fangs of the city of dawn, the dragon of destruction. Listen, how loud and how great the title is. I am the strongest among the dead! Gagaga ~ praise death, praise the city of dawn, praise my master. - - - - in the study on the third floor of scarlet mage tower, little Issa in a long white dress took Lee''s hand and looked at her with her small head tilted over her face. Today, the little girl is wearing a white half hollowed out embroidered tassel dress with white pantyhose on her lower body and a pair of black calf leather boots on her feet. This dress up with that exquisite perfect small face, plus that pair of eyes as bright as ruby, looks like a lovely explosion. At a glance, Li De could see that he asked the tailor''s shop to make this dress for little Issa. When he saw that the little girl liked it, he asked the tailor''s shop to make four or five sets for her to bring back. Issa?? Level: 9 age: 17 Golden blood: Awakening degree (15%) Introduction: the gold race with golden blood, the talent of gold race is enough to shock the gods. Limited talent: fetters, fetters: Betty Smollett... but the most amazing thing for Lee is the level of Issa. The last time he was in dawn City, he was still at level 8. This meeting was level 9. Upgrading to this girl is as simple as eating. However, what made him feel strange was that he had observed that little Issa''s birthday was on May 8, and after that day, she would be one year old on her property panel. Although this small and lovely girl has been 17 years old, but she is still 13-4 years old, it seems that there is no sign of growing up. Moreover, they are more inclined to be 13-4-year-old psychologically, not as mature as 17-year-old girls.It made Lee feel a little weird. Is this legal Laurie? In honor, at the age of 16, they have grown up. Girls can marry and have children. Boys can take part in all kinds of adventure and challenge, even join the army. Why didn''t Issa grow up? Lee shook his head when he thought of this. Issa was in the scarlet mage tower, but his heart was full of meat. He ate and drank well. He could not be abused. So the reason for not growing up in the final analysis can only be the characteristics of the gold race. But what kind of golden race Issa is is unknown, and Lee can only give up entanglement after thinking about it. If you don''t grow up, don''t grow up. With him, how about raising this little girl all her life? "Lord Li De, this is all the information of the adventurer team." Weina, dressed in the blue mage''s robe, took a pile of materials and walked briskly to Li De from the outside of the study. Then the girl spread out the pile of information and put it in front of him. His long golden hair curled up slightly and spread out behind his head like golden wheat waves. Weina''s blue eyes are all smiling, and her inner joy doesn''t need little Issa. Li De stood up and dragged some of the materials over. After flipping around a few times, he turned to look at Weina, who was staring at him with a smile. He reached out and rubbed his maid''s head. "No, tell me again." Like a kitten, Weina narrowed her eyes slightly and enjoyed Lee''s intimacy. "Yes, Lord reed." After Li De pulls his hand, he smiles sweetly at him and picks up the information again. At this time, the girl''s behavior is a little maid, totally without the empress demeanor of the business circles in green city. But the girl enjoyed it and didn''t feel any problem. "Markley adventure team, registered with the adventurers guild three years ago, is the leader of this team, so he named the team after him. There are five people in Markley''s adventure team, two level 7 thieves, a level 8 Archer, and a level 8 warrior and a level 5 mage Lee was interested in hearing this. "There are casters in this team?" What is the status of master mage? Only those powerful adventurers are qualified to let master mage join. It''s really rare that an apparently small adventure team has a level 5 caster. Weina nodded, the stack of information on the handle turned a page again, the sound of turning the pages was clear and pleasant. "The caster joined because he was the brother of captain Markley." Li De knew that. No wonder. Otherwise, it would be reasonable for intermediate mages to join the team if there were at least several 10 level senior professionals. "Where did they find the magic scroll making technique?" "According to our information, it seems to be in the northern area where the dead are active, but because they have done a good job of keeping secret, they can''t find out the specific information." "Where are the men of this group now?" "The heart of the devil", Weina closed the information, and her expression was slightly dignified. "Lord Li De, this team originally planned to sell magic scroll production technology from the black market, but after entering the black market, it was followed by the devil heart people. Then one of the managers of the black market, the heart of the devil, took control of the team and decided to hold an auction on the black market to auction the two magic scroll making techniques. One of them is three ring and the other is four ring, which are very rare high-level manufacturing technology. " After that, Weina added, "you must know the devil''s heart, but according to my observation, there are at least two Marquis level nobles involved in each other. These underground forces can survive in the city of green without the protection of the nobles of green city and even collusion. So you must be careful. And the most important thing is that the master of the devil''s heart, the heart eater Wales, is a powerful existence of level 19. He has stepped into level 19 a hundred years ago, and has a great reputation in the upper strata of green city. In fact, his power is not even weaker than that of Lord spark. So this time we can only go through the regular channel to auction. " Li De was stunned when he heard this and looked at Weina''s serious look. I''m afraid the girl doesn''t know that he has the title of vice president of devil heart. Although Weina knows that the Dark Pact belongs to Li De, the girl doesn''t pay much attention to the underground world. Her relationship is more between the upper class aristocrats in green city. Therefore, Weina is not very clear about the crisscross relationship between underground forces. "Don''t worry, the scarlet mage tower only needs to bid normally according to the rules made by the devil''s heart, and leave the rest to me." Lee did not point out that he could influence the devil''s heart.Regardless of his relationship with the devil''s heart, the scarlet mage tower must participate in the auction of magic scroll manufacturing technology. This is the position of scarlet mage tower, and it will inevitably appear strange if it does not act. But now, since the seller is the devil''s heart, he will not honestly take the things to hand. Weina was a little stunned when she heard this, and then showed a gentle smile on her face. She didn''t ask Li De how to do it. In the girl''s heart, Li De''s words are absolute truth, and her trust has already reached the acme. After knowing this information, Li De didn''t say much about it. Now he has to get the magic scroll making technology into his hands. There are many dreams in the night. Green city, a city that has existed for thousands of years, has many high-level lives, and even has extraordinary seats on its head, so you can feel at ease when you get it. Thinking of this, Li De stood up directly and turned to Betty, who was quietly wiping the extraordinary sword in the corner of the study. After Li De came back, she was silent in the corner. Although she didn''t speak to him, the small action of secretly looking at several people''s conversation from time to time showed that the wild northern royal family was not so indifferent on the surface. "Betty, change your clothes and go with me to a dark appointment." As soon as Betty heard the speech, her black eyes flashed over her eyes. She immediately stood up with her huge black sword. "This time we''re going to hunt down the level 19 heart eating demon?" Li De''s face was stiff. He didn''t even bring Karp, the orc king, to kill the 19 level heart eater? How to hunt? Moreover, this heart eating demon has almost broken through the extraordinary through his last swindle, and the combat effectiveness is terrible. Now I''m going to fight with this guy. I''m looking for trouble? Moreover, he is under ello''s crown and has an additional deterrent bonus on Wales. This guy''s a little sheep in front of ELO''s crown, and has a better way to deal with it. "No, fighting is just the last resort. This time, our goal is to make magic scrolls, not to fight." Without hesitation, Li De refused the female warrior God. "Oh..." Betty was disappointed. Li De shakes his head and ignores the girl who wants to fight. When he is ready to leave, he suddenly seems to think of something and turns his head to Weina. "Weina, how''s Miss spark doing?" Weina shook her head. "Master Spark''s body has not deteriorated, but it still remains the same. The negative energy in his body has not been purified." Li De''s heart is slightly dignified. He has been thinking about the injury of Spock and has not forgotten it. but the flower of death is too rare. If it wasn''t for spike who told him, he would not have known that there was such a thing. So there is no clue in a short time. "The search for the flower of death can''t be put down. We can continue to increase the reward for the task we issued in the major mercenary guild until we find the flower of death." After that, Li De shook his head. The matter of flower of death could not be solved in a short time. Now he still got the manufacturing technology of magic scroll. "Yes, Lord reed." "What''s more, you and Issa should not go out of the scope of scarlet mage tower these two days. This auction of magic scroll production technology may not be so peaceful." After that, Li De smiles at the worried eyes of Issa and Weina. "After my blood awakened, I had the ability to be reborn. Even if I was killed, I could still be reborn in the border cities. So you don''t have to worry about me, just protect yourself Hearing this, the two girls instantly showed a huge smile. Even Betty''s eyes flashed with joy. Li De''s safety is absolutely the most important thing in their hearts. Now that he has awakened to such a strong ability, it is a surprise. This makes them worry a lot. "Teacher... Be careful..." said Issa in a small voice as Lee left. Lee touched the girl''s head and turned away with Betty. One day later. Black Rose Manor. Stanley met Lee again three months later. Seeing the first face of Li De, this intelligence quotient outstanding guy rarely appeared a little smile. But this smile with that scar ferocious face appears a bit strange, even looks terrible. "Under the crown, the shadow of dawn has almost made progress!" Chapter 295 PS: I''m sorry that I can''t open my eyes today. I haven''t revised it for the third time. The wrong characters will be changed tomorrow morning. You can read it at 8:00 a.m. and go to bed early. Good night ~ "under the crown, the shadow of dawn has made progress!" The first word Stanley said to him made him feel better. But looking at Stanley''s ugly smile, which was worse than crying, the corners of his mouth drew slightly and his attention was quickly diverted. You are a blood race. Our high-profile camp has been pulled down by you alone. If you look ugly, you will be removed from the camp... however, although Stanley has a ferocious scar on his face, he is not really ugly. His temperament is cold and elegant, and he has a kind of cold and handsome sense, but the scar on his face makes people feel extremely disobedient and destroys his handsome. Lee shook his head and said, it''s better for Lee to shift his attention to what scar left. "Talk about it." Stanley is fully responsible for the project of Breaking Dawn shadow. Except for important matters, Stanley can make decisions on his own, so Li De is not clear about many things about dawn shadow. In this regard, Lee gave Stanley full trust and support, and with this guy''s wisdom, he was able to shoulder the heavy responsibility. Stanley''s eyes showed a bit of excitement. He began to buy slaves to devour blood to upgrade his level, to how to intimidate and seduce him, and finally gave a detailed account of the process of holding a fallen aristocrat. "Do you mean that when you eat blood, you will encounter reverse phage?" After listening, Li De didn''t pay attention to the young nobleman who was first embraced. Instead, he asked about Stanley''s promotion. Scarlet hunter is very powerful, is the absolute trump card of blood clan, and devouring blood to enhance strength is a super characteristic that other three professions do not have. But after swallowing the blood, he will encounter the reverse phagocytosis, which is beyond his expectation. He has been dealing with all kinds of major events during this period of time, and he doesn''t have much energy to study several occupations of blood clan, so he doesn''t know much. "That''s right." Stanley''s eyes showed a bit of solemnity. "When I was promoted, the negative emotions that lurked from blood sucking broke out. The strong desire to kill and the screams of countless souls almost destroyed my reason. If I hadn''t been tempered by the will trial and had the experience to deal with it, I was afraid that I would become a killing tool after upgrading my level Li De frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and then said slowly, "I''ll inform others about this as soon as possible. If it''s just negative emotions, it''s likely to be related to a large number of blood engulfed in a short period of time. " Finish saying pause, eyes slowly bright up. "This level of negative energy can''t last long in the body. In the future, you can try to lengthen the time line to avoid swallowing too much blood in a short time. Give the body a buffer time How much negative energy can you have if you take three or two lives below level 15? Even undead with a burst of negative energy is unlikely to cause such a backlash. Therefore, it must be that Stanley did not master this degree well. He sucked too much blood in a short time, resulting in the accumulation of negative energy which did not spread out. When the level was upgraded, it became a vent, resulting in serious regurgitation. Stanley nodded in admiration. "This method is the same as you think. It''s already being tested. But in a short time, we can''t see much effect. " Lee smiles and says nothing more. He''s still at ease with Stanley. After thinking about it, she whispered. "There is no need to rush for a moment about the shadow of the dawn. The noble who became your first support must also let him hide his good identity. Equipment that can resist the forces of the Illuminati system has been developed. Before making too much progress, we must be careful not to be greedy and rash. We have plenty of time. What we need to be alert to in intelligence work is carelessness and negligence. " Stanley nodded respectfully. "Yes, under the crown, I''ll be careful." Li De nodded. "I''ll leave it to you. As for the scarlet Hunter swallowing blood can restore blood power, I will arrange other blood clan to test as soon as possible. Scarlet hunters can use blood to restore blood power, and other blood clans may not be impossible. " In the information reported by Stanley, Li Deyou is also concerned about this point. The number of blood clan is too small, and only once a year, there is no place for violent soldiers to explode. If there is a solution, it will be a great thing for dawn city. "If you find out more about the characteristics of scarlet hunter, be sure to report it as soon as possible." These occupations of blood clan are treasure houses. Li De doesn''t have much time to excavate, but he has a lot of talents. He can sum up their experiences and share them with other blood clans. "As you wish." Of course, Stanley won''t disagree. In fact, he''s already sorting out the professional characteristics and related skills of scarlet hunter, but he hasn''t sorted it out yet.Lied nodded, turned his head and looked at Grote, who was silent all the time. His body was like a stone tower. "Grot, what has happened to the devil''s heart in the last year? " although he is a vice-chairman with devil''s heart, Li De has never seen the 19 level heart eater who has half of the devil''s blood since he nearly cheated the heart eater in Wales. In addition, during this period of time, he focused on the city of dawn, so he was a little strange to green city. "Under the crown, the devil''s heart, there is not much movement for a short time," grott shook his head, and his voice was simple. "But the last time I bought slaves, I met the heart eater, Welsh, who is so insipid now that I can''t even detect the power in him when I walk in front of him." Oh?? Lee''s eyes narrowed slowly. Flat? This is not good news. It represents a further step in Wales'' control of power. I''m afraid it''s not far from the breakthrough. However, he did not feel difficult, no matter how close the other party is, it will take a few years to break through. It is not so simple to rise to extraordinary. And whether extraordinary or not, now he can bluff the other side. As for the future, after three or five years, if the dawn city can''t cope with an extraordinary one, it will be dissolved. "This time I came back mainly for the manufacturing technology of the three ring and four ring magic scrolls to be auctioned in the black market. If I remember correctly, the Dark Pact also participated in the management of the black market in the western district under the recommendation of the devil''s heart, and possessed part of the power of the black market. Do you know more about it? " Stanley shook his head. "Under the crown, this matter is completely controlled by the devil''s heart. We have no more information than the scarlet mage tower. Even the scarlet mage tower has a high-level source of information from the city of green, and will know more than the covenant of darkness. " This is the helplessness of the underground forces. Although the Dark Pact also has interests with several high-level nobles in green city, the former interest relationship network was broken after the disappearance of viscount Bernard, the former president of the Dark Pact. The new network is far less massive than that of scarlet mage tower and demonic heart. Therefore, in some news channels, the Dark Pact is not necessarily better than the scarlet mage tower. The production technology of advanced magic scrolls in this auction is mainly for the forces on the bright side of green city, so the news about the Dark Pact is lagging behind. This is the reason why Li Defei wants to establish an intelligence command center. He has so many forces in his hands, and each force is good at different points. It is necessary to integrate the strengths of each force, so as to provide more useful reference for the decision-making of the city of dawn. "Well, I already know the information from the scarlet mage tower. I''ll deal with it. What''s more, how is the intelligence network in green city now? " Stanley is in green city, on the one hand, to carry out the dawn shadow project, on the other hand, to build the intelligence network. Although the shadow of dawn is very important at present, the basic intelligence network can not be put down. "Under the crown, everything is in the plan, and our intelligence personnel have been in place, but in order to prevent the possibility of exposure, these intelligence personnel have been lurking, waiting for our wake-up. It is expected that the intelligence network will be put into operation in the cold winter of this year. " There was a flash of self-confidence in Stanley''s eyes, and he put a lot of effort into it. Lee nodded, and without further questioning, the professional things were left to the professional people. Stanley had absolutely nothing to say about his talent in this respect. In addition, there is no big problem for the intelligence department to operate because of the information he has given to the earth. "I''ll talk about these things later. I''ll get ready right now and go with me to the heart of the devil." "Yes, under the crown." The purpose of this time is to make magic scrolls. It''s not too late to deal with these things later. If someone steals the magic scroll manufacturing technology, his loss will be great. At Lee''s command, a luxury convoy of 30 level 10 Dark Pact fighters soon drove out of Black Rose Manor. The Southern District of green city can accommodate more than 600000 people, which is a huge scale. The black market is located in the center of the Southern District, and there is a distance from the Black Rose Manor. At this time, although it was already dark, Li De did not go to the appointment alone with several top combat effectiveness as before. What is Li De''s status now? Under the crown of ELO! The president of the dark covenant, the vice-president of the devil''s heart, is said to have reached an extraordinary and powerful existence. Such an identity naturally has to have its own pomp. The most luxurious aristocratic motorcade, the most powerful guard, and even grot, a 17 grade blood descendant, personally served as leader of the bodyguard for Li De to guide him.Grot, riding a black and white horse in the front, exudes a strong momentum, that smell of blood momentum let those evil people in the west end immediately convergence of greedy eyes. The flag flying on the carriage behind grot made them subconsciously avoid scattering. A enchanting black rose is charming on the flag. There are few in the west side who do not know who the black rose represents. As one of the three giants in the underground world of green city, the reputation of the Dark Pact is beyond doubt. If the flag of the covenant of darkness makes passers-by frown and retreat, then grot, who exudes a powerful momentum, is shocked. The existence of the obvious level above level 15 is just the guard of the luxury team. Guards are all level 15. What kind of talents are qualified to let a top professional guard for him? When you think of that enchanting black rose, a name that makes them breathless comes to mind. Under ELO''s crown. The dark pact has never seen a human figure, but it has always been respected by level 19 hearteater Wales, and has a legendary strong presence in the west end. It is said that under the crown that no one has seen, he is truly extraordinary. Yes, he is the same level of transcendence as the super hair mage on the bright side of green city. It is also because of the high reputation under the crown of ELO that the dark pact has been steadily improving in the western district. There are few forces that dare to offend the covenant of darkness. Lee''s luxury motorcade drove out from the Black Rose Manor and went straight to the black market without any disguise. However, this news appeared under the Yiluo crown, which was put on the table of many influential boss in a very short time. Most of these messages are short. Lord of the dark covenant, extraordinary existence - elomian is going to the center of the western district at this moment. The target is suspected to be the black market. Please don''t let anyone conflict with him. It''s much harder to survive in the underground world than in the normal world illuminated by light. The forces on the green city''s surface all speak of the established morality and rules, and can keep the bottom line. But in the underground world, there is no bottom line to speak of. Here is the jungle law of red fruits, and evil often happens. Almost all the forces that can develop and grow in the Western District have become elite foxes. There are few idiots. Idiots are eliminated in the process of development. Li De doesn''t know that he has not reached the black market yet. With his terrible legend, a large number of potential opponents are ready to be a man with his tail between his legs. Step ~ step ~ the horse''s hooves tread on the bluestone floor, and the wheels coo forward. Half a day later, the carriage stopped slowly. "Under the crown, this is the black market in the West." Lied nodded slightly when he heard the sound outside the carriage. He turned his head and looked at Betty, who was silent all the time. He put on his black mask and only showed Betty with two big eyes. He waved his hand and turned to get out of the carriage. Betty seems to be wearing a mask. Her eyes are a little bold. She looks at Lee almost all the time in the car. At this point, I have to get out of the car, and I feel a little reluctant. After getting out of the carriage, Li De looked at the busy street in front of him and nodded slightly. The Western black market is not a market, but a whole street. The black market here is selling all kinds of goods of unknown origin, which can be snatched, stolen and extorted. On the contrary, there are less aboveboard items. There are even some evil things that are not allowed to be bought and sold outside, such as rotten corpses, evil offerings blasphemous gods, tributes to evil gods, magic materials needed by the necromancer, etc. You can buy most of the things forbidden here. And there is a saying in the Western District black market that everyone likes to talk about - as long as you can make a starting price, everything here can be taken away, even if it is my soul. Without love for his soul, lied turned to look at grot, who was leading the guards in dwarf armor towards him. "Which auction house are we going to?" "Under the crown, there is only one auction house in the black market - Arnold auction house." Stanley, who came to Lee''s side, also added, "Arnold''s auction house is directly controlled by the devil''s heart, and the heart eating devil Wales is often stationed here. But Arnault''s auction house can''t be driven in by carriage. It needs to walk half the street to get there. " This is the lair of the 19 and a half demons?? Li De''s eyes flashed a little smile, inexplicably a little bit to play boss mood. "Let''s go straight. I think our friends have got the news. " The motorcade drove out from the Black Rose Manor without any cover. It''s strange that the heart eater didn''t find out. After leaving a few people to guard the luxurious motorcade, Li De, surrounded by a group of guards, stepped into the black market that was said to have existed since the founding of green city.The streets are made of gray stone, clean and tidy, and do not stink from other urban garbage. The reliefs on the walls on both sides mostly praise the legends related to gods and religions. Most of the shops nearby are semicircular arches, and the spire roofs are carved with fire breathing dragons. The stores sell a variety of things, including chipped swords, bloodstained armor, and even shriveled heads and stinking corpses of Warcraft. Everything was out of order. Li De walked slowly, looking at everything around him, and was very interested. Most of the people on the street are professionals. Wearing full body armor and smelling of bitter wheat wine, the soldiers are sleepy and staggering with a big sword. It seems that they may fall to the ground at any time. The thief, who was accustomed to hiding in the corner and shadow, was staring at a fat merchant dressed in expensive clothes, as if his prey had been taken. The caster with his head held high in the robe of the mage despised the people around him. The strong magic wave in his body kept the crowd away from him for fear of offending the legendary casters. In addition, there are archers with long bows, shield warriors with shields, and mysterious people with hoods to hide their bodies. In green city, the most common civilians and beggars have become a rare group here. Prosperous and lively, primitive and magical, the taste of the medieval magic world is in front of you. Li De looked around curiously. It was the first time that he saw the so-called black. All kinds of strange things made his soul of the earth a little invisible. However, although the streets were very busy, and there was no violence or evil, Lee still felt that there was some evil hidden in the calm water. The people who come and go are often filled with the atmosphere that makes ordinary people uneasy, and even he can easily feel several passers-by with dark life breath around him. Sure enough, it was a black market. Li De took a deep look at the figure hidden in his cloak as he passed his guard. It''s the breath of the dead... half a day later. Arnold auction house. At this time, Lee finally figured out why Arnold''s cart couldn''t go straight to the auction house. Because the auction house was built under the surface. The whole surface was hollowed out in a big way, and an auction house was built in the rock underground. Because the Dark Pact is also one of the managers of Arnold''s auction house, Li De and his party went directly into the interior. At the first sight of this film store, Li De''s eyes flashed with amazement. This is also the magic world can have such a building, if placed on the earth is enough to call legend. The Arnold auction house is very grand. The internal structure is like an egg. Huge space is dug out from the rock, and then a 12 ring building is built around the rock. The height from the top to the ground is 120 blades. This 12 ring building is very spectacular, like the star ring on the stars, it can make people''s blood boil at a glance. The auction house was not dark, with magic lights hanging from the surrounding rock walls and buildings. Looking down from the top 12 floors, it looks like the scene in the epic myth, which is amazing. Dense magic lights adorn the vast round auction house, like fireflies. The warm yellow light makes the scene full of hazy and dreamy. Even the modern lighting show is far less impressive than this simple and magical scene. With both hands on the top 12 layers of railings, Li De looked down at the picture below. Although his face was flat, he had already ordered twelve praises in his heart. It''s not bad that it''s the home of level 19 heart eaters. This kind of place is good for boss. "Dear ELO, the Welsh adults invite you to the main hall..." less than a minute after stepping into Arnold''s auction house, a mysterious man with a black cloak and a breath of top 15 professionals brought 10 beautiful girls to meet him. As soon as the two sides met, Li De immediately sensed the evil breath in the mysterious human body. "Take me." Li De points, there is no unnecessary nonsense. Now he is no longer the Li De who relied on deception a year ago. Although level 19 Wales is strong enough, he can still suppress the hearteater if he wants to. It''s just how much it costs. No one dares to refute Li De''s orders. Betty''s eyes flash a little eager to try, and her eyes are full of fighting spirit. Challenging the strong has always been a pleasure to her. There was a chill in Stanley''s eyes. He kept watching the mysterious man and everything around him, as if to record everything in his mind. Grot is loyal to the side of Lee, with his tower like body to defend the glory of Lee.Li De saw the scene with a satisfied arc. At this time, the strength of his side is enough to make any opponent afraid. Grot, the scarlet hunter of level 17, Stanley of scarlet hunter of level 16, Betty, goddess of the northern land, as well as Castro, a newly born king of level 15 in his arms and wearing extraordinary armor, plus the skeleton of level 18 bone dragon hidden in the dimensional space. If you add him, the ancestor of the blood clan of level 15, he already has 6 top combat effectiveness above level 15. As long as the heart eater Wales has not stepped into the transcendence, he will not be able to go to heaven. Li De''s eyes are deep. Wearing the robe of the dark mage, Li De has an indescribable evil charm and handsome with his fangs in his mouth. Step ~ step ~ a group of people walk on the floor made of black hardwood and slowly walk down. Click ~ Click ~ in addition to the stairs, there is also a magic elevator built by digging a hollow passage in the rock. These magic elevators only need to be activated by magic to complete the lifting. Although it is no different from the elevator, once this kind of thing is changed into magic, it immediately seems a little unusual. Even Li De looked a little more. Click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click. The third floor. The magic elevator stops. There were dozens of figures waiting at the door of the elevator without doors. The most central position is standing in a noble dress of elegant gentleman, eyes with a light blood red tall figure. Although dressed like an ancient aristocrat, but the bloody smell on his body makes people shiver. It seems that this elegant middle-aged man is not human in general. Lee walked out of the magic elevator and saw the middle-aged man''s eyes narrowed slightly. The head of the devil''s heart, level 19 hearteater Wales. What a familiar smell of demons. "Wales welcomes you, under the crown of ELO." After seeing Lee, Welsh, a 19 level hearteater with a faint smell of blood around him, immediately stepped forward and looked at the face of Lee, who had become the appearance of ELO''s crown, and was extremely respectful. From his disrespect, Lee is the guide to guide him on the road of transcendence. In the heart of Wales, Lee''s strength is likely to reach the legend. Treat the strong, we must maintain enough respect! Lee looked at the respectful Welsh with a meaningful smile on his face. Deputy identity - ELO, the chairman of heart of darkness when using the secondary identity, he will gain the title of dark legend by + 10 in the legend degree of underground world in green city. Dark legend, features: 1. When facing the dark race, the deterrent power is improved, and the majestic effect can be obtained in front of the creatures whose legend degree is lower than 5 points (the enemy will fear you, and the total attribute will be reduced by 30%). 2. There is a high probability that the dark creatures with lower deterrence level will turn to you. 3. They will be hostile to the life of the good camp and the nature camp. Vice identity has a special deterrent to heart eater Wales. Legend + 10 when facing Wales. When he first saw the heart eater, Lee made Wales feel the extraordinary road by bluffing. Then his sub identity was recognized by the other side, and he also gained the dark legend feature. From the scene at that time, Li De also had some tears and laughs, this guy is very good to coax. "Well, yes, Wales, your breath is becoming more and more insipid. It''s not far from the extraordinary road. " "Under the crown, I want to praise your magnanimity, it is all your credit!" Welsh praised, and the 19 level hearteater''s face became more respectful. Li De smiles and just wants to speak, Yu Guang suddenly sees a figure that makes him surprised in the crowd. Why is she here?? Chapter 296 Yu Guang swept to the figure in the crowd. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly. Why is she here? Winnie Alex, the eldest daughter of the Alex family, a disciple of the Duke of gale, President of the Alex chamber of Commerce, and a noble girl who made him encounter his first predicament in green city two years ago. When he first developed the strategy of sustainable development, he asked Laurent to buy grain. However, due to the war, the large-scale purchase of grain was controlled. In addition, the strength of the golden wheat chamber of Commerce was weak at that time, which led to the dilemma of grain purchase. Laurent was forced to turn to him for help. Lee finally went to the Alex chamber of Commerce and met Winnie, an aristocratic girl known as the most beautiful tulip in green city. After a fight with the other side, Lee achieved his goal, but also owed Winnie a small favor. So far, the two never met again, and Lee had always been wary of Winnie, and it was only when the dawn city grew and grew that he gradually dispelled that fear, because the other side could no longer pose a threat to him. Being strong is the best way to face a crisis. The power he has now is not comparable to that of a marquis family. It is no exaggeration to say that, as long as Lee is willing to pay a price, he can destroy the Alex family who owns the Marquis of Norland empire. When he stood at the height he was standing at, he would not be so bored to think about what happened two years ago. But the girl who made him act in the most standard noble way or impressed him deeply. Why did the other party appear in the team of demonic heart? Some doubts flashed in his eyes, but he did not do too much entanglement, swept by. The crowd behind the heart eating devil Wales is not only Winnie, but also a lot of figures dressed in luxurious clothes. It seems that they are not people with devil''s heart. Obviously, these people are customers of Arnold''s auction house. "Under the crown, I''ve prepared a feast for you. Maybe you''ll like it... Winnie Alex''s eyes flashed with curiosity as she looked at the handsome and evil figure under the magic elevator. This is the legendary Yiluo crown? Extraordinary... Is this really going to be extraordinary? Winnie''s brow was slightly frozen as he watched Lee being respectfully welcomed by the hearteater, Wales. I don''t know if it is an illusion. She always feels that this cool and elegant vampire seems to be a little familiar. But in the twinkling of an eye, Winnie shook her head. Maybe she had thought too much. She could not have had no impression of such a powerful existence. I don''t know if the purpose of this extraordinary crown is also advanced magic scroll manufacturing technology. Winnie was in a slightly bad mood at the thought. It seems that this is the only thing that can attract an extraordinary person. The Alex family has existed since the founding of green city, and its tentacles are all over the city. The heart of the devil has a good cooperation with the Alex family. This time Winnie came to the black market to see the advanced magic scroll production technology. Three ring magic scroll, four ring magic scroll, these are the precious things that can''t be found. If it was good before, she would not risk a black market in person, although she attached importance to it. But with the rise of scarlet mage tower, magic scroll has become the most popular and eye-catching industry in green city. Alex chamber of commerce is no exception. So if we can get high-level magic scroll manufacturing technology, and then work out the way to make large-scale magic scrolls, maybe after thousands of years of development, the Alex family, which has reached the bottleneck state, can go further. Although the process will be difficult, she has never been afraid of difficulties. Li De didn''t know that Winnie''s purpose was to make advanced magic scrolls. Of course, he would not care. I don''t know how many people are attracted to spy on this kind of baby. It''s no surprise that anyone intervenes. Under the guidance of Wales, led by Lee with three top combat effectiveness, followed the heart eater to the main hall of Arnold auction house. A luxurious hall cut into the rock. The exquisite relief on the wall is a picture of praising the gods. The red crystal chandelier produced by the spirit seems to be the most perfect artwork. All kinds of small and exquisite objects are all over the corner. May day does not show luxury and aristocratic elegance. This main hall is not so much a hall as a king''s palace. At this time, more than a dozen round tables were being placed in the hall, and at least hundreds of nobles chatted with each other again. After seeing Li De and his party, the room suddenly quieted down. All the people looked at the handsome and disgusting vampire with curious eyes. In this hall, it seems that the boundary between human nobility and dark life is not so clear. Li De saw this scene with a cold arc at the corner of his mouth. Perfect aura, fear comes, open.The Lord of blood, the king of immortality... the dark legend... several titles with strong characteristics are all opened at this moment. In an instant, the house fell into unspeakable terror. Everyone looked at him with fear. The handsome figure was like a hell devil tearing the abyss and climbing out of the dead land. His next step might be to destroy the world. In the light of his scarlet eyes, there were demons roaring, ghosts screaming and Demons whispering. The source of all terror is the figure who stepped into the hall at this time. In a short moment, all people seemed to have passed for hundreds of years. When Li De gathered his breath, the house was thumping and collapsed to the ground. There was a cold sweat behind. Winnie felt the cold breath, as if her breath was about to stop. This extraordinary... Is so strong. At this time, Welsh, a 19 level heart eater, also showed a somewhat indescribable look. His expression was very respectful and invited Lee to take a seat at the middle round table. Lee nodded at the tall, bloody Welsh. This heart eater looks like a standard Nordic, with a long hooked nose and three-dimensional facial features, like a sculpture. But what impresses people most in Wales is those eyes, which are not as bright as isa ruby, but blood red, blood red of killing, blood red of death, which makes people shiver. "Wales, I''m here for the magic scrolling technique." After Li De sat down, he went straight to the theme in front of everyone. And behind him is the tower like grott, calm down, Stanley, hidden under the mask of Betty, these three battles in the shape of a product surrounded him. It''s very powerful. If so, Winnie, who was far away from the round table, sighed in her eyes. Her plan may have failed. At the moment, there was a queer smile on Welsh''s nose. "Under the crown, whatever you need from Arnold''s auction house will be presented to you." Looking at the magic man behind him, Leng de turned his head and took a scroll Winnie''s eyes narrowed slightly when she heard this, and suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness. No matter what she said or even used the name of her teacher, the Duke of gale, Wales was very indifferent and said that she must go to the auction house. But now, as soon as the mysterious ELO crown comes, the other party honestly takes out the precious magic scroll manufacturing technology. The gap is too big. Li De looked at the scene calmly, as if there were not too many accidents. "Under the crown, this magic scroll making technology was acquired by an adventurous team from ancient relics, but unfortunately, we are not the only ones who have it." "Oh, what do you say?" Lee looked at Wales with a frown. "the adventurer team sold the engraving print to at least ten noble people before they were ready for auction, and they sold it in the surrounding city of Green city. If I hadn''t had eyeliner in other cities, damn adventurers would have done it." The Welsh eyes flashed a little coldly. "These damned bastards dare to cheat me. I''ve already taken down this adventurer team who wants to see death." Hearing this, all the people in the room looked different. I didn''t expect that the magic scroll manufacturing technology even leaked out, many noble buyers heard this news, at this time some of them fell back. Exclusive business and mass business are totally different things. Even the magic scroll is the same. Monopoly is definitely the most profitable business in the world. Sharing with others is not the same. Li De didn''t feel that the scarlet mage tower did not rely on the exclusive business, but on the super efficiency of the magic factory to make profits. This is the crushing of productivity across the ages. As long as the magic factory is still in his hands, no matter who gets the magic scroll manufacturing technology, there is no need to make up for it. Just because the production of magic factory in a day is more than that of others in a month, it is doomed that this market is still the market of scarlet mage tower. Who can compete with him? If you produce 1000 pieces a month, I can reach this amount in one day, and the performance is stable. I can crush you in any way. Therefore, Li Degen didn''t care how many people got this technology, because the only one who ate meat was scarlet mage tower, and the others could drink soup at most, which depended on whether he gave it or not. It''s unreasonable for productivity to lead. "No problem, since it has been leaked, you just need to give me the original version, and you can keep the printed version for auction." Lee immediately noticed the mysterious cloaker who had come to the round table with a black and gold box. "Where''s the adventurer team? I want to see them. "The tone was natural and casual, as if it were all his subordinates. But after that scene, the people around did not feel uncomfortable, even Wales did not have the slightest dissatisfaction, and immediately ordered the adventurer team to be brought. Yiluo''s vice identity, which was established under yingchai yangcuo, has a very high legend degree, which is extremely terrible in the eyes of these people. Especially just now, the breath of Li De''s disdain for the whole audience made everyone have no doubt about him. I''m kidding. This is a real and extraordinary crown. Who dares to provoke??? "Under the crown, this is the original version of the magic scroll production technology. There are two materials in total, one is the three ring magic earth stone sting, and the other is the four ring magic fire storm. I have been identified, two are the original version of ancient times, there is no loss and omission Welsh opened the box in this space and respectfully handed Lee two copies of the information. Lee reached for it. Subconsciously check the properties with the system panel. Quality: three rings Introduction: you can create the three ring magic scroll according to the above method, which is inherited from a million years ago. Flame storm production details Quality: four rings Introduction: This is a complete four ring magic scroll production technology, although the required magic materials are relatively rare, the power of the four rings magic is worth investing in. Good, good. Li De''s smile gradually brightened. With the development of dawn City, the current low-end magic Scrolls have been unable to meet his needs, and the high-level magic scrolls appear at the right time. "Yes, I''ll take the magic scrolls," said reed, glancing at Wales with a smile. "This is my reward for being vice president of the heart of evil." Hearing this, Betty''s face, hidden in the mask, appeared a bit strange. At this time, the northern female warrior God was deeply convinced by Lee de and sold him a favor after taking the treasures of Wales. She saw with her own eyes how reed fooled Wales at level 13 and made this guy limp. Now there''s another one... but what makes Betty''s mouth twitch is that Wales looks at Lee in surprise and praises him. "Crown, it''s my pleasure, and it''s the pleasure of the devil''s heart." Looking at the harmonious and happy scene, Betty suddenly thought, what would happen if the 19 level heart eater knew the truth of the matter? Will this cruel existence with half of the demon blood go all out with Lee? Unfortunately, the other person may never know the truth. Betty felt a little sorry. A moment later, there was a jingling sound, and a group of people who were against the surrounding environment were brought up. A total of five people, all with shackles and shackles, bound to death, there is no room for movement. Surrounded by a crowd of people dressed in luxury and flamboyance, five pure prisoners were taken not far from Lee. "Under the crown, this is the adventurer team." Lied nodded slightly, turned his head and looked at it for a moment. "Who is Markley?" The tallest soldier among the five said in a weak tone, "I am, your honor. What can I do for you?" The leader of the adventure team was dressed like a beggar, his clothes were covered with black stains, his face was dirty, his hair was messy, his lips were white, his blue eyes were very lax, and he had a faint smell of blood. Obviously, under the care of the devil''s heart, these people are not doing well. Li De doesn''t care. Since the other party dares to cheat the devil, he has to bear the corresponding consequences. This world is not a legal world. "Where did you find these magic scroll making techniques?" No one around me was surprised to hear this question. In fact, these adventurers have been asked countless times and their secrets have been pryed out. "My Lord, it was found in the northern cemetery of death." in the death cemetery, Lee de frowned slightly. He did not forget that spark was attacked by the spirit of the dead in the death cemetery. How could this group of adventurers suddenly run there? "It seems that Spock, the owner of the white tower, has been invaded by the spirit of the dead. Why did you go there? Don''t tell me it''s about searching for ancient relics. " Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly and his scarlet eyes flashed. The legendary character of scarlet Lord directly broke the will of this level 8 warrior. Eyes flashed incomparable fear color, legs a soft directly sat on the ground."My Lord, at first, we were for the flower of death..." Li De opened his eyes, his eyes were as sharp as hawk falcon, and he was staring at the adventurer who had no will to resist. "Say it again?" Flower of death, this is a necessary item for the treatment of spark. How could this group of adventurers have anything to do with the flower of death? Markley was shocked again by Li De, as if he was about to be reaped by the God of death the next moment. He immediately yelled in panic, "my Lord, it''s the mission of the guild to take risks. Some people sent out the task of looking for the flowers of death under the adventurers'' Guild. The reward was very rich, and we were sent by the guild to clean up the dead people outside the death cemetery. " "With that?" Li De''s eyes froze. "No, no, and I, my brother..." Markley turned his head and took a look at the only caster in the team. The pale face of the other party made him feel like a knife and bit his teeth. "My brother used to learn the necromancy secretly, so he can find out where the breath of death is more intense. And we can''t find the flower of death. We can also find some other magic materials. My brother lacks the materials of undead magic Hearing this explanation, Li De just nodded, which is reasonable. If we simply risk for the illusory flowers of death, there is absolutely a problem. Speaking of this, looking at Lee did not move, Markley''s panic tone slightly calmed. "After we had cleaned up the outer areas with the senior professionals, we wanted to take this opportunity to try our luck a little deeper in the Necropolis. But we found a space gap hidden in the tree hole not far away from the army. My brother noticed that there was negative energy escaping from the space gap. The strong atmosphere of death definitely bred a lot of magic materials. After confirming the safety of the space gap, we sneaked in... " in Lee''s eyes, he looked at Markley strangely. Is this guy really brave? An adventurer team that doesn''t even have a level 10 professional can find a space gap in the Death Graveyard and dare to enter. I''m afraid it''s bad luck to live till now. Mark didn''t think so much, but he was still in a panic and threw everything he knew out. "But what I didn''t expect was that there was an ancient relic hidden behind that space gap." "And this ancient relic is full of horrible scenes." Speaking of this, Markley has a bit of fear in his eyes. "Corpses, endless skeletons, the earth is filled with white bones, and this is the most chilling abyss of despair in the gray breath of the dead." Li De''s eyes brightened. "Did you find the flower of death in it?" The flower of death grows only in the abominable place, which is full of the spirit of the dead. This trace is obviously related to the growth environment of the flower of death. "My Lord, we have no time to look for the flowers of death. The spirit of the dead is so strong that all of us are in a rapid decline. Forced to retreat from that space gap again Speaking of this, Markley''s expression showed some regret. "Maybe there are many treasures hidden in it. Unfortunately, we are not qualified to explore." "Since you didn''t explore, how did you get these magic scroll making techniques?" "Before I left, I..." said Markley very embarrassed, "I took it from a huge corpse. Originally, these materials were hidden in a leather bag. I thought that leather bag would be more valuable. After all, it was an old thing, but I didn''t expect that there were other things in it... what kind of luck is this? It''s OK?? Li De can only feel speechless about this. The emperor is too unreasonable. "Where is the space gap?" At this time, the heart eating devil Wales found the interposition point, "under the crown, I sent someone to check the space gap. There are traces of space fragmentation, but it has been closed. If there is no detailed spatial coordinates, there is no way to find the ancient ruins before. " Li Degang was about to open his mouth. His face was stiff, as if sensing something. He looked up at the empty area above, and then showed some thoughtful expression. After a moment of silence, he turned to Wales. "I''ll take this adventurer and the caster. There may be something I want in that relic, and I will look for it again. " The 19 level heart eater had no objection, nodded respectfully, "yes, crown." After that, Wales looked at Lee with a somewhat hesitant look, and seemed to have some scruples about speaking. Li De saw the harmless expression of the strongest boss in front of him like a lamb, and drew a little from the corner of his mouth.Every time he has a sense of joy, if this guy knows what happened to him in the future, he is afraid that he will never die with him. "To put it bluntly, Wales, I used to guide you on the path to greatness, and I was half your guide." Speaking of this, Lee''s hands were behind him, his chin slightly raised, and his eyes seemed to flash with kindness. "Under the crown, I..." at this time Wales inexplicably touched. Li De said with a smile, "I have lived countless years, and in my long life, I have guided more than ten disciples. Some of them became extraordinary and some became legends... unfortunately, most of them fell into the battle of dusk... It was an indescribable war... it was also the first time that I faced the gods directly... unfortunately, after all, I couldn''t resist the gods.... " said Li De, regretfully shaking his head Lost after the gods. All the people in the Hall fell into a dead silence when they heard this. He has guided more than ten disciples, some of them are extraordinary, and some are legendary??? Battle at dusk?? Face the gods?? At this time, Li Deping''s quiet face made everyone tremble. It seemed that they had witnessed the birth of an immortal legend, but their simple words made them feel flustered. What the hell is this existence talking about? What are the supernatural legendary gods? It''s too frightening. Wales subconsciously swallowed his saliva, and Lee''s figure without breath at this time seemed to be more dazzling than the sun. At this time, it is really difficult for him to imagine what kind of existence he met. Is it a demigod wandering in the world?? After that, Lee looked at Wales as if he was missing something. His voice was deep. "Welsh, you are very much like one of my former disciples, who is my favorite disciple... You look very much like each other, and you have similar personalities. Otherwise, I will not lead you the first time I see you. Unfortunately, he is no longer, you are always you, not him. But if you like. From today on, you can call me a mentor. " At this time, Li De''s power of light was running all over his body, and stars seemed to flash through his eyes. "If you like, I will do my best to guide you to the path of transcendence, even legend." In Welsh''s eyes, lied is a God at the moment, because he has sensed the holy power in each other''s body. The dark life can accommodate the power of the light system, and this contrast, even once seen, is still shocking in Wales. He only has half of the demon blood, but when he meets the power of the light system, he is extremely disgusted, let alone contain this kind of contrast power as the body. What kind of great power is needed to achieve this? As soon as Wales was about to speak, reed, as if he had just made a slip of the tongue, immediately added. "Welsh, it''s you who touched me today, a bit reckless. Take it as if I didn''t say that... How can this be done? Welsh is in a hurry to become a disciple who has cultivated more than ten extraordinary and legendary great beings. This is a great blessing. It has been so difficult to be extraordinary. If you want to go further on this road in the future, it is absolutely the best choice to have a guide. And if this guide is to guide him to break through the extraordinary road yiluomian, then he has what regret? After thinking it out, Wales made a decision, put his right hand on his chest, knelt on one knee, and saluted the great ELO crown. "Sir, Wales would like to follow you." There was a little hesitation on Lee''s face, and he seemed reluctant. "This..." Wales gave a thump in his heart and immediately raised his head. "Sir, Wales will fight for your glory in the future, and I hope to follow your steps to a higher level. I won''t let you down! " After hearing this, reed took a deep look at Wales, and his tone was somewhat relieved. "Well, since you plead, I''ll take you as an apprentice for the time being. When will you be qualified to become my real disciple?" Welsh was thrilled to hear Lee''s words. "Praise your heart, teacher. I will certainly live up to your expectations." Stanley watched the scene behind his back for a long time. Does he feel that the world is crazy? Can this happen? Too... Too much. However, the crown is always under the crown. To deceive a person so thoroughly, he can not think of any good words to describe in addition to admiration.What''s more, the target of Li De''s deception is a 19 level semi demon, the first and second overlord in the underground world of green city. At this time, he suddenly remembered what Li De had said to him unintentionally. Intelligent life has a fatal defect. They always believe what they want to believe. Even if there are contradictions and unreasonable places, they will convince themselves. There are many weaknesses in intelligent life, such as suspicion, jealousy, lust, greed and so on. As long as we grasp a certain point of them, we can break their psychological defense line. At this point, Stanley suddenly realized something. If Wales had not been stuck at level 19 for more than 100 years, and even changed half of his blood to demons in order to break through the extraordinary, he would have been eager for power to the extreme. It''s impossible for Li De to convince the other party so easily. But never if. All these seemingly absurd scenes seem to be the precise manipulation of human weakness under the crown. He knows what the other side needs, and he can give critical satisfaction when the other party needs it. But what Stanley adores most, Welsh''s weakness, is that he can see through at a glance - the desire for power. But... Stanley shook his head. Even if he knew his opponent''s weakness, he could not make him kowtow to his knees. "Sure enough, the ancestor''s crown is under the ancestor''s crown... He is unique" "Ding ~ devil''s heart chairman - level 19 hearteater Welsh''s liking for you increases to worship, while the vice identity ELO''s legendary degree increases by + 10 when facing Wales." "Ding ~ under the gaze of outsiders, you become the head of the devil''s heart, the tutor of level 19 heart eating devil Wales, and the Deputy identity ELO has won a new title - Dark Master." "Dark Master: you are leading countless people to break through into extraordinary legends, legend + 10, and gain the following characteristics. Tips: your words can enlighten the life of the dark camp who are trapped in the bottleneck, and can speed them to break through the bottleneck. Legendary Tutor: you once made more than ten people extraordinary. The reputation has spread in green city. All the dark life in green city respect you. When you don''t show hostility, even the chaotic devil will not take the initiative to attack you. " After reading the system, Li De''s expression was very strange. He wanted to laugh, but he had to hold back. I''m sorry, I''m really innocent. I didn''t expect that the boss of the other party would become my horse. From now on, you can call me, reed life mentor cachal "Wales, my child. Get up, what did you have in mind? " Li De''s eyes were very kind. When Wales stood up, the level 19 hearteater was completely free of lied. "Master, when I want to break through the extraordinary, it seems that the human blood and the demon blood in my body are not compatible. I have to choose the strength of one side as the support point for breaking through the extraordinary. But... I don''t want to give up either of them. " Said Wales, a little distress flashed through his eyes. The blood of demons endows him with powerful talent and combat effectiveness, and human blood keeps him from becoming a chaotic and bloodthirsty devil. He was not willing to accept either side. When Li De just wanted to open his mouth, he suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment. He quietly looked at the title he had just won, which made him smile. Give directions. This feature makes him have a glimpse of the Welsh state in an instant. The blood of human and devil in Wales now occupies half of the territory, and even has been fighting in his body. If we don''t deal with it well, it''s not so easy to break through. According to the characteristic of "pointing out", Li De gave him inspiration and thought, and then pondered for a moment. "Welsh, your problem is not blood, it''s heart." "In the heart?" Wales looked at reed with a blank face. "Yes, heart. Your heart is as big as it can hold. Both demon blood and human blood are part of your power. Why choose a separate part? You can also choose to have all of them. You can even absorb these two kinds of blood to breed yourself and give birth to a new blood. Extraordinary, what is transcendence? Beyond ordinary life, step into extraordinary brilliance. Everything is possible. " Lee''s words are like the drums of the morning bell and the evening drum, and the Welsh people are extremely shocked. After a long time of meditation, the level 19 hearteater''s face showed an irresistible smile. "Master, your greatness and strength are comparable to the brilliant moon. Praise the goddess of life and you!" "I have made clear my path of transcendence. In the near future, I must be qualified to be your disciple!"Betty''s face froze when she heard this. The goal is... Endless. In the future, transcendental beings will strive to become a disciple of level 15.... Li De nodded slightly and encouraged the heart eater who was already in a state of fanaticism. He waved to the guards around him to take away the two adventurers and the magic scroll making technology on the table. Come and go in a hurry, leaving only the hall full of shock crowd and momentum again become introverted heart eater Wales. Winnie frowned again as he watched Lee leave. Or that sense of familiarity... She seems to have really dealt with this powerful to explore the depth of the crown. But... Have you really seen it? For some reason, Winnie''s mind suddenly came up with the figure of the genius mage of scarlet mage tower. Then he shook his head with a bitter smile, which was ridiculous. After Li delike, in a short half day, the whole green city high-level all knew a news that let them breathe faster. The legendary Yiluo crown is really extraordinary! And that Yiluo crown seems to have reached a very high level, once guided more than a dozen extraordinary. And now the chairman of the heart of demons, the heart eater who reached level 19 in more than 100 years, has become the trainee under the crown of ELO. Yiluo even needs him to become a disciple after he is extraordinary. At the same time, the heart eating devil Wales was inspired by ilow''s crown, and the news that he was about to break through the extraordinary also made everyone fried. All sorts of news add up, this name under the Yiluo crown completely became the legend of the underground world of green city. Therefore, the covenant of darkness has become the object that no one dares to provoke. After Lee returned to the Black Rose Manor, he still had a strange feeling. Today, he felt a bit unreal, but the magic scroll manufacturing technology which had been taken back by him still made him feel very happy. But at this time, he did not check the magic scroll manufacturing technology too much, but came to the back garden of Black Rose Manor for the first time. Give me a wave. The space is directly broken like glass, the damaged wings, the blazing blue soul fire, the snow-white and solid skeleton body, one wingspan of 18 blades, the extremely powerful and majestic bone dragon appears. "Dead bones, you just said at Arnold''s auction house, can you find that ancient relic?" After seeing the original materials of the magic scroll manufacturing technology, the dead bones just hidden in the dimension whispered to him. He was very familiar with the breath on it. Maybe it could find the ancient ruins, but it needed the help of two adventurers. It is because of this news that Li De will bring the two adventurers back. But the first sentence after the dead bone came out was far beyond Li De''s expectation. "Master, I am very familiar with the breath on that scroll. I went to... it seems that it is a place where gods fall." What the hell?? Where the gods fell? Chapter 297 "Master, I am very familiar with the breath on that scroll. I went to... it seems that it is a place where gods fall." As the life of the dead, his life is too long to count. Even he himself had forgotten how long he had lived. Li De''s eyebrows raised slightly when he heard this. "A thousand years ago, where the gods fell?" The place where gods fall down, this name says that there is a kind of inexplicable prestige coming towards the exit. The top fighting power of the world is the powerful existence excluded by the will of the main plane. The land where even gods can fall is not a simple place. "Is there really a spirit falling down there? What grade were you at that time? How did you get in there? " A series of questions let the dead bone sink into meditation, and the burning soul fire in the skull of Gulong shakes. After a long time, he began to speak. His voice was empty and strange. "Master, I woke up and became the life of the dead before I could not count the time. But after waking up for a long time, they were in a muddle, the fire of the soul was very weak, and the thinking was always in a rigid state. I wandered around the world, searching for the spirit of the dead to devour and strengthen the fire of the soul according to my instinct. Hide in the dark when the sun is high, and take a journey in the dark. After such a long time, maybe a hundred years or a thousand years, I finally realized what I meant. But also because of the awakening of the will, I sensed some call, and I, in the state of ignorance, responded to that call. Then I was summoned by a powerful force to enter the place where the gods fell... " when it comes to the dead bones, the blue soul in the skull burns more fiercely, like oil dripping into the fire. But the fire of his soul was really cold and cold, without any heat. Li De could even feel the temperature of his body surface drop more than ten degrees. The words of the dead are not over. "I saw the master who called me, a necromancer, a powerful necromancer. And the place where I was summoned is the place where gods fall! There, bones pile up into mountains, black blood flows into a long river, and complaints cover the sky... in the words of the dead bones, Li De felt a bit of fear, which made him a little curious. "This plane should be your favorite. Why are you afraid? Is such a strong spirit of death not suitable for the survival of the dead "Master, it''s not the same. It''s totally different here..." the fire of the dead soul is getting higher and higher, and the fear in his tone is also more and more intense. "In the strong atmosphere of death, there is also an incomparably holy power, which belongs to the power of the God of light. Weian, holy and bright. The power of death, which was so strong to the extreme, could not conceal that power. It''s like - gods. " At the moment, the voice of the dead bone is very solemn. "Only gods can show such brilliant power in the power of death that pervades the whole world. And what happened later proved me "This land is a bloody battlefield." "Death knights, ghouls, ghosts, skeleton warriors, zombies, necromancers, Ghost Dragons, bone dragons... As long as the undead have arms, they can be seen in this plane. And all the undead''s life has only one goal - a bright curtain of light. And in the light curtain as thin as crystal and like the egg of a giant Warcraft, there is a twelve winged angel... " when Li De heard this, he suddenly opened his eyes," Twelve winged angel?! " In the legends he collected about gods, twelve winged angels are divine life, and their fighting power is equal to that of weak gods. This kind of life has always been the most powerful fighting force under the seat of the God of the light department. "And then? What happened to the blazing angel The dead bone shook his head, "I was under the control of the necromancer, and was preparing to launch an attack. A huge brilliance suddenly shone on the whole world... all the undead were turned into ashes under that brilliance. I was not a bit surprised by the impact of the power of light, the fire of the soul greatly attenuated, directly fell into a long sleep "As for the blazing angel, when I woke up again, it would be gone." The fire of the dead soul calmed down a little. "I''ve forgotten how long I''ve been sleeping, maybe 300 years, maybe 3000 years. When my consciousness regained, not only did the blazing Angel disappear, but the whole plane changed greatly.The river of black blood has dried up, and the ghosts that cover the sky have turned into fly ash, and all other undead lives have disappeared. All that remains is the white bones all over the ground and the strong power of death. " Speaking of this dead bone, he pauses for a moment and calms down his emotions before continuing. "But in the strong breath of death, the power of the twelve winged blazing angel still remains. The power of light mingles with the breath of death, which is an incredible and extremely real scene." "I have been walking in it for 30 years... Finally, I found a broken space gap and barely came out of the place where the gods fell. This skull dragon was found in it. When my soul fire absorbed the breath of death, it also absorbed a small amount of light energy, so it took a long time to clean the soul fire... " hearing this, Li De finally got to know the origin of the dead bone and the secret of the place where the gods fell. Even the divine life of twelve winged Blazing Angels appeared. The death cemetery is a bit unusual. "It''s been such a long time, are you sure the breath on that scroll is the world?" "Yes, master, my soul has been sleeping in it for countless years and is very sensitive to the breath inside." Li De nodded and looked at the huge object in front of him. He was very interested in the plane where twelve winged angels had appeared. Originally, it was the flower of death or other advanced magic scroll manufacturing technology that attracted him to the death cemetery, but now, the death cemetery is obviously not that simple. There may be more treasure in it than he thought. After confirming the news with the dead bone, Lee did not hesitate to let the skull dragon continue to return to the dimensional space. He called the three Stanley. When they met, they shared the news of the dead bone. Stanley''s eyes were full of shock. "Under the crown, twelve winged Blazing Angels are the most powerful fighting force in the system of light gods. I didn''t expect such a legendary life would be besieged by the dead. It might even fall. The graveyard of death may contain treasures we can''t imagine. " Not to mention anything else, it is to find an angel''s feather and make a lot of money. It is at least a legendary item, and may even contain divinity. Of course, if Lee knew Stanley''s idea, he would be speechless. He would try so hard to pick up a bird''s hair?? "Get ready. Let''s go to the North cemetery of death." Lee has never been an ink man. If there are no dead bones, he still needs to focus on preparation, but since there is a leading Party, he will be done with his recklessness. But before leaving, Lee made Betty stop preparing. "Betty, after I take people away, scarlet mage tower is no longer guarded. I need you to guard it for me." The dark eyes looked straight into Betty''s wild eyes. "Both Issa and Weina need your protection, especially at a time when Ms. spark is badly hurt." Betty, who had taken off her mask, was silent for a moment. Her facial features were clearly outlined and her delicate face looked like a half breed. Now, she was reluctant to let a northerner who was eager to fight leave before going to war and adventure. What''s the difference between taking his food away before eating food. But looking at Li De''s deep eyes, Betty still turned her head over her head and answered with reluctance. "Well..." Li De couldn''t help laughing at the wild female warrior God''s appearance. Subconsciously, he reached out his hand and touched the girl''s long hair as if he were treating Weina. As soon as Betty''s body became stiff, she turned her head slightly, and looked at Lee''s movements, and her face turned red. Lee also sensed the odd atmosphere, but continued to touch his long, supple hair before withdrawing. He inexplicably felt that at the moment, like his childhood secretly molested the fierce female classmates, there was a kind of inexplicable stimulation. "Go back and wait for me to come back." Betty looked at Li De''s handsome and charming face, which was indisputable. Then she turned red and walked away quickly. At this time, the heroic female warrior statue was found to have done something wrong... when Betty left, Li De was slightly relieved. Betty was sent back partly because the scarlet mage tower really needed a powerful professional to sit on, especially when spark was unable to look after the scarlet mage tower. On the other hand, this operation is extremely dangerous. Nothing is simple that can relate to God. In particular, the dead bones clearly show that this is the battlefield where the dead once besieged the twelve winged Blazing Angels. No one knows what''s inside now. This time, he and Castro will not have enough blood and blood to add to him and Castro.He, grot and Stanley all have the skill of rebirth through blood, so he is not afraid of any threat. Dead bones used to sleep and wander on this plane, which is an indispensable guide. Castro has extraordinary armor, his flight speed has exceeded the speed of sound, as long as it is not excessive death, can not fight to escape or no problem. Only Betty, although powerful, but once in trouble, but not too many escape skills, after death can not be reborn. Therefore, Li De directly sent away the female warrior God whose fighting power was very high. Because when he was ready to carry out the plan, he had already thought of the worst. "Stanley, make arrangements for the next work. The shadow of dawn will go into a latent state and will not carry out any intelligence spying. Grot, send a message to Wales to look after the dark for about a while, and I think this disciple of mine would be happy to carry out this order. In addition, tell dawn city that Harrison will make corresponding plans for this operation. " Li De''s mind is very calm, first arranged the next work, and did not act rashly. Now he is not alone. He dominates a huge force, and every move can affect the fate of countless people. He is the only core of the dawn City, and any link can go wrong, that is, he can''t. This time, Li De, as the biggest boss, should not take any risks. But the hidden treasure is so amazing that he always feels uneasy if he doesn''t take the team by himself. And strong invincible resurrection talent also gave him the capital to take risks. And to explore a place full of mystery, for him, the temptation is not small. "Yes, under the crown." Grot and Stanley zizzi respond. That night, Little Bats kept flying out of the Black Rose Manor. After receiving the order from Li De, the subordinate forces of dawn city also entered the state of first level alert. The think tank of dawn city has made dozens of strategic plans, and there will be corresponding plans for everything that happens. Such as war, plague, famine, flood, foreign invasion and so on. One of them was how the city of dawn would function if Lee de had fallen into a deep sleep and metamorphosis at a certain period of time or something else could not command the dawn city. These are all plans formulated by Li Deqiang think tank. In times of safety, the world has never been short of threats. Effective plans are definitely better than temporary cramming after things happen. After Li De''s news spread, everything was running according to the normal track. The system he established by himself once again showed its superiority. One day later. Towards dusk. Far away from the border area of green city, in a dead and empty city, lied in Castro slowly lands on the square in the center of the city. Dead, empty, ruins. This is Li De''s most intuitive impression of the city. Surrounding the towering stone buildings have been broken by the war or covered with spider webs because of no one to take care of them. Desolate, miserable. This city is the border city of southern provinces solins. The city, with a population of more than half a million, borders the glorious empire further north, now the undead empire. Where, because of the invasion of the dead, this originally prosperous city has become an empty city. All the inhabitants of the city, regardless of age, gender or race, became the life of the dead at the moment when the dead broke through the wall. There were no bodies in the empty streets, and only some corners could see the destroyed bones. Li Desan sent out his mental power, felt for a moment and then shook his head. There is no life here. Turn around and look at the two adventurers who were thrown to the ground by Castro - Markley and his brother, the level 5 caster. "Markley, have you ever explored the city? Is there anything special in it?" The two adventurers are flying in the sky with dead bones flying in the sky, with Lee in front of them and Stanley and grott blocking the way behind them. Although they have no chains, they still have no resistance. "My Lord, no, this is an empty city." Markley, who had changed into a black robe, was still weak. Li De frowned slightly. "Then why did you let us make a detour?" "Because in this city... There is, there is that leather bag... " leather bag? " "Yes, the bag with magic scroll production technology..." "you just throw away such an important thing?" "My Lord, the leather bag was so worn that we spent the night in the city with the army from that space gap.At that time, the adventurers'' Guild members identified that the leather bag had no value, it was just an almost decayed leather bag. I think that leather bag may be of help to you if we go back to that place of death again this time. " Lee took a rather unexpected look at Markley. The adventurer was very careful. "Good, good guide, if I can find what I want this time, I will let you go, and will let the evil heart no longer pursue your responsibility." After that, he looked at the two adventurers in a deep voice, "believe me, I never cheat..." at this time, Li De''s face was not red at all. Behind him, Stanley was speechless when he heard this. Crown, is that really what you say? "Thank you, sir. Thank you. I swear by my life that I will do my best to serve you." At this time, Lee is still under the crown of ELO, and the adventurer has seen with his own eyes how he made the heart eating devil he regarded as a nightmare to kneel down. Now Lee''s promise is his life-saving straw. The weak never had a choice. He had no choice but to humbly ingratiate Lee and entreat his pity. "You come with me... The leather bag is in an alley outside the square..." for 20 minutes, the two people got the seriously damaged leather bag, and the dead bones were excited when they smelled the air on it. "Master, it is this breath, which is more intense than that on the scroll, and the power of death is mingled with a faint power of light. It''s the place where gods fall down! " Hiss, where the gods fall?? Markley and the spellcaster looked at each other with shock in their eyes. What the hell is this?? How big is that ancient relic?? At this time, two people again raised a little regret mood, had known that there was today, they had nothing to do in. "Go." Li De turned abruptly, no longer wasting time. "You continue to lead, Markley, and remember that your destiny is in your own hands." "Yes, my Lord." Markley was scared by the bone dragon''s words and couldn''t help urinating. Whoosh ~ a moment later, Castro took off, with Stanley and grott sitting behind the newborn King, holding the two adventurers in two claws. Lee sat on the dead bone. There was a mage''s hand around the dead bone, holding the seriously broken leather bag, which was said to be the leather bag, but its material had been seriously decayed, and it was impossible to see what material it was made of. However, Li De didn''t intend to go into it. It was enough that the breath on the broken leather bag could let the dead bones find the plane. The party continued to fly to the border. When the last thread of relationship disappears in the sky at dusk, the moonlight spreads all over the ground, and all aspects of Li De''s attributes are madly improved at this moment. And the flying dead bone was suddenly in shape and hovered down. "Under the crown, the graveyard of death is here." Here we are? Li De, who had been meditating on the dead bone, opened his eyes slightly, and suddenly there was a scene that surprised him. Moonlight in the night sky into the water and flow, cool light caressing the earth, the sky and earth are light silver. Not far ahead, there is a clear dividing line. On the left is the earth illuminated by moonlight, and on the right is a huge black sky. The black sky is like a straight glacier, towering to the unseen top, with thick fog inside. Like a sandstorm, there was no light in the black sky, and the moonlight seemed to be absorbed on it. Looking at this spectacular scene, Li De was a little surprised. After hearing the name of the cemetery, he used to be just a cemetery, but now it seems a bit exaggerated. At this moment, the black sky, which was towering like a mountain in the distance, suddenly shook. Several dark shadows fluttered out of the sky. When those figures fly out of the sky, which is darker than the fog, they step into the moonlight covered area in an instant. But not far from the black sky, Li De saw the figures of several people. Four eyes are opposite. Looking at the five or six figures flapping the devil like wings, Lee''s eyes showed some surprise. "Blood group" These figures flying out of the black sky are not human beings or other life, but the blood clan he did not expect. And it''s not his blood clan. The breath in his body is obviously the blood clan of another clan. Li De instantly raised interest, this is the first time he came to Rongguang to contact the blood clan outside the Shengguang blood clan.On the body bat wing unfolds, under everybody''s gaze, slowly toward that several blood clan. Chapter 298 PS: you don''t have to wait for updates in the future_ ,... - - - - - the main body - - the black sky curtain is like an abyss separating heaven and earth, while the vampires hovering outside the curtain with bat wings are like demons crawling out of the abyss. In particular, the body also has obvious traces after fierce fighting, which makes several vampires full of palpitating breath. Li De flapping his wings from the back of the bone dragon. His dark eyes are very interested in measuring this group of people. It was the first time for him to see the blood clan other than Shengguang. At this time, I was quite curious. There was no big difference in the appearance of these vampires. A pair of flesh and blood bat wings fluttered and whirred behind their backs. He has a handsome face, a slender figure, sharp fangs in his mouth and a chilling blood light in his scarlet eyes. But different from the Holy Light blood clan, the eyes of these other clan vampires are all cruel and bloody. And these vampires are hostile, extremely hostile. Lee is not close to the other side, the five vampire cold killing machine like a knife across his skin. It seemed to warn him that he would face the most cruel blow if he went further. Lee''s flying speed, wings are not flapping, so floating in the air, eyes burning at the front of the five vigilant looking at his vampires. He''s thinking about what to do with his obviously unruly siblings. Marseille Sari looked in front of him with the smell of vampire, but he was very strange. His expression was very dignified. As the head of the sari clan, he came to the death cemetery to find some high-level magic materials. But I didn''t expect that the death cemetery was extremely dangerous. Most of the blood descendants he brought with him were damaged in it. The terrible crisis forced him to withdraw from the dark sky full of mystery and unknown. But I didn''t expect to come back to my family. But Marseille Sari did not have any intimate thoughts about it, instead, he felt a huge threat in an instant. Because this unknown blood clan actually enslaved a terrifying bone dragon and an unknown Warcraft in armor. What''s more, there are two blood clans in the air who emit the breath of level 15. All the hairs on the back of Marseilles have been erected. Having just lost a large number of people, he came out and directly encountered five top combat effectiveness of level 15 or above, which made him shiver. He felt that he was in a state of extreme danger and that a crisis was coming. "I am the patriarch of the Holy Light family, and I have no malice towards you." Shengguang blood clan? Marseille frowned. What a strange name. Why should the noble blood clan put the word "holy light" in front of him? That some damned and stinking light should have been swallowed up by the night. Marseille subconsciously looked at the black sky behind him. If he had to, he had to run away. As for the vampire in front of him full of great threat, he is absolutely impossible to believe. Joke, when is the blood clan so kind and friendly? If it was him who came back from a dangerous place when he had such a strong power, and his strength was far lower than his own blood clan, he would be merciless. Because the other party may carry the treasure found in the dangerous place. As for why to hunt down the same clan... Need a reason? Blood clan as the purest dark life, interest is the eternal pursuit, as long as there are enough interests, do nothing. "The patriarch of the blood of the holy light, I am Marseille sari, the patriarch of the sari clan. Please tell me why we are blocked." Although Marseilles is full of hostility, they can only resist their inner anger and are more powerful than others. Now they are on the weak side. If he dares to do it, it must be them who will suffer. Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the hostile and wary eyes of the vampires opposite him. It''s interesting. After a moment''s thought, he shook his head. It seems that there is nothing to be polite between the clans of the blood clan. We are all foxes on the mountain and talk about Liaozhai. The blood clan distinguishes ethnic groups by surname, and the blood clan mastered by Li De is the Kashar clan. Of course, under his reform, the name of the blood clan of Shengguang is more well known and accepted by everyone. Especially with the development of dawn city and the addition of new blood people, all blood clans in dawn city have a strong sense of identity with the blood clan of Shengguang. The relationship between the different clans of the blood clan is very, very indifferent, even similar to the dark life of other different races.As for the situation that dwarves and humans depend on each other, it''s good that the blood clans of two different clans do not beat the dog''s brain after meeting. Therefore, although the blood clan has great potential, it has not been able to set off a storm in the glory plane. Not united. The blood clan is very similar to the wolves living in the wilderness. They are fierce, cruel and powerful. However, when wolves of different ethnic groups meet, they will certainly be hostile to each other, and even fight for food. The fighting between wolves is much worse than that of hunting. In the flow of thoughts, Lee slightly changed his attitude towards these vampires. "Marseille Surrey, you just came out of the necropolis, and I need to know what you know." Several people are a bit embarrassed, breath disorder, a look to know that is after a war. And the blood group of the leader is level 16. Marseille Sari Title: bloodthirsty (after swallowing enough blood, strength and body recovery speed increase by 300%, and enter the bloodthirsty state, each attack will cause the enemy blood, weakness, fatigue and other negative states, and immune to pain, immune to the following psychic and immediate death skills.) Age: 327 grade: 16 Occupation:?? Talent:?? Blood: Sari clan three generations of blood clan Introduction: a powerful vampire, like to devour blood, like to kill, had better not meet him in the dark. There are not many attributes that can be seen from the attribute panel. Li De can''t judge the specific strength of the other party, but if he can reach level 16, it shows a lot of problems. Marseille''s Scarlet eyes narrowed slightly at Lee''s words, and the bat wings fluttered behind him. "You have no right to command me, patriarch of the kachars." This guy is... A little tough. However, I like this kind of tough. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his momentum began to climb slowly. The magic around him was like the tide. The vampire on the opposite side is not a kind-hearted life, but coincidentally, he is not a good man either. Since they are all foxes on the mountain, there is no need to pay attention to benevolence, righteousness and morality. Power is justice, which is an eternal truth. What''s more, he hasn''t fought with a strong man of his own race before... the expression of Lee De''s cooling down slowly made Marseille''s heart stand in awe. He felt that Li De''s attitude had changed obviously. He felt that he regretted what he had just said. It seemed that it was very stupid to be tough with the other party. "Command you? I didn''t have this idea, but now, I''ve changed my mind. Marseille sari, the goddess of the night said that power is the only and eternal pursuit of life in the dark. I''ll give you a chance to fight with me alone. If you beat me, I''ll let you go. But if you fail, you and the people of the sari clan will follow me to explore this graveyard of death. " Speaking of this, Li De''s eyes were a little hot. Although he knew that the Holy Light blood clan was very strong, he did not know what level the Holy Light blood clan was in the blood clan. This level 16 vampire is obviously a good reference standard. Although the level is only 16, it is barely enough. If Marseille at this time knew that Li De''s inner thoughts would burst out with a mouthful of blood. A level 15 hit me at level 16, and only for reference to their own combat effectiveness, or just barely enough? I''m kidding. As soon as reed''s voice dropped, Stanley and grott broke away, flapping bat wings, and faintly cut off the way for some vampires to retreat to the dark sky. At the same time, the dead bones are hunting in the sky, the blue soul fire in the head is burning, and the empty eyes are watching several vampires. Castro, dressed in extraordinary armor, controls the area below, and no one can escape supersonic cruising. All aspects of the package. Lee''s words were tough orders, not negotiations with Marseilles. He was used to giving orders. Listen or not, it''s you, but my orders must be carried out. "I don''t know what''s the professional gap between you and the blood mage or scarlet hunter? Don''t let me down After Li De murmured, his momentum soared. The majestic breath was like the collapse of mountains and the roaring waves. Blood shackles, release. The real body of blood clan is revealed, with dark red bat wings fluttering behind, eyes like the brightest ruby, can make any heterosexual intoxicated. The fangs in the mouth show, with that handsome to the extreme face, evil charm and domineering.At this time, Li De''s beauty has broken through the ceiling, even if there are not too many human aesthetic concepts of the dead bone at this moment, we have to admit his beauty. The blood vessels of the ancestors of the blood clan were activated. The powerful force is like a magma eruption, and every beat of his heart makes his body stronger. Under the pressure of Lee De''s momentum, the air was as thick as mercury. Marseille''s face changed dramatically. He felt as if he was being watched by a dragon tearing the earth. In the next second, he would be swallowed by the irresistible force. Li De''s body is full of the breath that makes him palpitate, shudder. "Slow down, I..." Marseille just wanted to speak, but before he finished speaking, Lee de gave him no chance to continue. The real body of blood clan with bat wings suddenly disappeared from the original place. Blinking. Before the blink of an eye, the distance between Li De and Marseille was close to 20. When Li De appeared in front of Marseilles again, he had already brewed out two fiery balls with terrible energy in his hands. Huhu ~ the fireball, with its long flame tail, draws a hot and dry arc in the night sky, and it will be there in the blink of an eye. Marseille''s face congealed. Half a second before the two fireballs attacked him, his body disappeared in the same place as Lee. But the four blood clans behind him did not expect that the attack came so fast that they did not have time to react. Bang ~ a huge roar exploded, and the air rolled up a hot air wave. Four levels just 10 levels of vampires were directly exploded by the fireball burst, blood spatter, the breath immediately withered down. Grot and Stanley flash forward at the moment. Under the suppression of all forces, several vampires have no room to resist, and are directly suppressed by two scarlet hunters. At this time, Marseilles flapping bat wings appeared behind Lee at the moment of fireball explosion. Level 16 vampire hands covered with blood light, strong magic wave around. Li De fiercely turned around and looked at Marseilles, 30 blades away, but he was about to take the next step when his body suddenly became stiff. He lost control of his body at this moment. Then the ball of fire, which had just gathered in Lee''s right hand, was pressed directly into his face by the rotation of a numb, stiff arm. The scene looks very strange, like Li De Ning to commit suicide after gathering fireballs. The name of a puppet ring suddenly appeared in his mind. But at the moment when the fireball in his hand was about to touch his face, Lee''s eyes suddenly opened, and his magic power seemed to be an endless source of magic, surging out. The powerful force drove away the strange magic power and regained control of the body. But perceiving that in less than two seconds, Li De, who broke free of control, flashed in Marseille''s eyes a bit of unspeakable shock. "How could that be possible?"?!! How can you control the puppet for two seconds "It was a surprise." There was a cold arc in the corner of Lee''s mouth. The vampire of 16 really can''t underestimate, almost capsized in the gutter. Immediately, the threat of Marseille was raised to a higher level. Marseille''s shock was only a flash. After Lee broke free of control, the second spell was released without interruption, and did not give him any time to react. Marseille''s blood was shining brightly. Then, suddenly, Li De felt the blood in his body coagulate. Then he began to boil wildly, as if to break through his pores. There was a feeling of bursting. "Blood control?" For the first time, Li De experienced the power of blood magic. The pain of tearing made his Ruby eyes more and more bright. "No, far from the control of blood, strong, can only be regarded as the control of blood." "Use the magic of blood clan to deal with me? It''s so naive. " With his right hand outstretched, in Marseille''s shocked eyes, Li De''s body was suffused with scarlet energy, and then clenched his fist slightly. The scarlet energy dissipates in the air like a flame. The blood in Li De''s body calmed down for a moment, and the force controlling him was forcibly expelled. But immediately after Marseille''s face changed dramatically, the level 16 vampire felt an unstoppable energy in his body, which made his blood boil in an instant. However, he did not have the toughness of Li Deqiang. The boiling blood exploded directly. Countless blood shot from the pores of Marseilles, and a flower of blood bloomed in the air. The scene was extremely bloody. Huhoo ~ just as Li De was about to explode his opponent, Marseille''s body crashed and became dozens of little bats. And the energy that he controls the blood in his opponent''s body also disappears in this instant, and he can no longer control it.This kind of coping style brightened Li De, who had little experience in combat. Hoo ~ in just a second, the group of bats condensed into the shape of Marseilles again. Obviously, this experienced vampire is not so easy to beat. When Marseilles recovered, a flash of lightning broke out in his hand. The bloody lightning energy bombarded directly at Lee at a strange angle. Strong sense of combat sense of the coming of the crisis, Li De''s body in the air translation three blade, Huhu ~ Yila ~ that bloody lightning directly tears the sky, bringing a burst of scarlet light. Sensing the smell of blood in the air, Li De''s mouth was full of cold radians, and the magic in his hand was condensed again. The body directly disappeared in place and stepped into the dimensional space. The blade of shadow is the exclusive skill of blood clan. At the moment, Marseille''s vigilance soared, and his body flew backward, and the bat''s wings fluttered wildly at the moment. Just out of place more than ten blades, Li De''s body appeared in vain, space like a spider''s Web exploded. At this time, the hands of the gurgling, like magma like hot fireball has condensed. Huhu ~ the flying speed of the magma fireball with hundreds of blades per second makes it impossible for Marseilles to escape at this moment. Two four ring magic spells come with a deadly breath of death. Bang ~ the explosion tore up the sky, and the boundless flame broke out. It was like two small suns rising in the night sky, which were hot and bright, and could be seen dozens of kilometers away at the moment. The center of the explosion is like the space is distorted, and the exaggerated temperature makes it look like a big furnace. But at the moment, Lee was not happy, because he could feel that the level 16 vampire was not dead. Gugu ~ Gugu ~ like boiling water bubbling, a pool of blood with a width of more than ten blades appeared in the center of the explosion. Blood pool is very strange, hazy, like a black veil on the skin, it seems that it does not exist in the main space. Seconds after the fireball exploded, the pool of blood flowed rapidly to form a human figure, like a living sculpture made of plasma. Marseille''s figure appeared in the same place after the condensation of the blood pool. The pool of blood can be incarnated as the pool of blood and merge with the plane to avoid damage. Lee''s eyes were a little surprised. There is something about this vampire. This blood pool is a skill he has never heard of. Although the mind turns, but the magic in the hand does not stop gathering. In less than a second, two magic forms again, big fireball and thunderstorm. Yi La ~ the magic broke through the void. Marseille, who had just recovered the vampire''s real body, immediately felt the approaching of the two magic powers, and his face suddenly changed. Why can this bastard cast so fast??! But he couldn''t bear to think about it. He bit his teeth and tried to release a two ring mage shield in 0.5 seconds. However, the power of two three ring spells cannot be resisted by a two ring spell. Bang ~ the first burst was thunder and lightning, which tore the sky like a silver snake. The mage''s shield is directly broken and has no resistance at all. The second three ring magic big fireball hit Marseille''s chest with a dull sound, the fire broke out, and the stink of flesh and blood was scorched by high temperature. Instead of waiting for the result, Li De cast the spell with both hands. Small fireballs fly out in 0.1 second, and these fireballs are infected by Li De''s Scarlet power. His improved fireball is famous for its fast casting speed. After he became level 15, his casting speed has been improved. Hands like two Gatling, dense fireball directly pulled out a long hot line in the air, nine stars and a hundred stars. The scene was spectacular. Bang Bang Bang ~ now a small fireball in 0.1 second, combined with double casting, can release 20 small fireballs in 1 second. Twenty sprays in one second. The real fireball Gatling starts. Although the power of the little fireball itself is not big, but after Lee de infected the scarlet power, its power has increased several times. Scarlet power (passive, all attacks are attached with scarlet power, which causes armor damage, chaos element and corrosion damage. 30% of the damage is converted to your life.) Dada dada ~ if there is dubbing, the scene at this time will surely be more sensational. The small fireball broke out on Marseilles, forming a huge momentum. The infinite flame burst in the air, and the scarlet color filled with the fire red, looked explosive and enchanting. Scorching and stinging, Marseille resisted a wave of damage by virtue of the strong resilience of the vampire body and the magic resistance in the talent.But it''s too dense. He did not think that the other side of the blood race should be so strong, so unreasonable. What kind of asshole magic is this?? Why did it last so long?? Marseilles protected his head with both hands, and the blood color of his breath filled his body to resist the fatal blow. But it was all in vain. It''s horrible. The intense and powerful attack was terrible. The damage of fireball was the second, and his whole body was festering because of the strong corrosiveness brought by the scarlet energy. He couldn''t resist and defend at all. He snapped his teeth. Brush ~ Marseille''s body is twisted in an indescribable state, and after a moment it melts like a drop of water, and then forms a pool of blood. Pool of blood, the strongest life saving skill reappears. Huhuhu ~ the fireballs are connected into a line, but the magic that has lost its target is like Gatling shooting out of the air. One by one fireballs shoot out towards the distant sky, pulling out a gorgeous long line. Lee feels the target''s disappearance, frowns and stops casting. Sure enough, the blood pool that can''t be selected and attacked appears again. "This skill is so weird..." he doesn''t believe in evil. The magic power in his hand condenses again, and two four ring magic magma fireballs have been formed in just two breaths. Hoo ~ touch ~ the fireball explodes, and the intense magic energy makes the surrounding light extremely distorted. But still no effect, the blood pool is still like a veil suspended in the air, unable to cause real damage to it. Li Demi''s head was picked up and waved. The space in front of him was directly broken. The Three Ring Magic - walking in the void. A moment later, he came out again. He couldn''t feel the breath of each other in the void. Take a deep breath, the body is like a drop of water into the sea, once again disappeared in place, blood clan exclusive talent skills, shadow blade. But within three seconds, reed came out again. You can''t feel the breath of that level 16 vampire in dimensional space. Looking at the bubbling blood pool in the air, Li De was really a little surprised. What kind of skill was this? He couldn''t attack or detect it. He thought for a moment, then gathered the magic again, and a magic model that had never been used in his mind turned. Four ring spell - Forbidden order, a powerful spell that can ban demons, silence and prevent mages from casting. The casting time of this spell is 10 seconds, which is supported by various talents and specialties. Brush ~ when the forbidden spell makes the magic model run, the magic power within the range of 1000 blades will be locked directly. The magic that originally flows like water directly condenses into ice. The caster is that the fish can swim in the water, but can''t walk in the ice. Several people around Stanley felt the pressure of being imprisoned, and their relaxed and freehand expression immediately became dignified, and even the dead bones of high-altitude flight slowed down their flight speed. The ban does not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy. But the blood pool still didn''t react much. It occupied the sky like a bloody oil mark. It could neither attack nor detect more breath. Thirty seconds later, when Lee thought the ban had no effect. The blood pool, which had lost its magic supply, was agitated fiercely. After several times of boiling, it changed back to Marseilles'' body again. But in this level 16 vampire just turned back to human form, a figure holding a long knife appeared in front of him. Marseille looked at the less than three edged Lee, and his eyes flashed with uncontrollable horror. Just wanted to do something, but it was too late. Touch ~ poop ~ when the long knife is waved, blood splashes. When casting, Lee is the most powerful caster of infinite shells. In close combat, he has the hand of killing, which promotes his fighting skills to the extraordinary level, which makes him invincible in the same level of combat. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang. However, he did not let go of each other so easily. Under everyone''s gaze, Marseille was directly beaten by him for 20 minutes. This vampire, who can make Lee suffer a little loss in the beginning, tries to find out how powerful the blood clan''s melee ability is. If Marseilles did not rely on the exaggerated physical recovery ability of the blood clan, he would have been smashed by Li De at the moment. When Li De stops, Marseilles has broken his whole skeleton and lies on the ground covered with blood. His eyes look at him with endless fear. At the moment, the breath of life of this level 16 vampire is weak like a candle in the wind, and it may be extinguished at any time.Without being polite, Li De directly sealed the power in his body with magic. "Now, I don''t think you have any more questions." Marseille felt the power of the magma eruption inside Li De''s body and coughed up a mouthful of blood again. At this time, the heart has been filled with despair, why is this vampire so strong?? The blood breath revealed by this blood clan is only level 15. Suddenly, it seems to think of something. Marseille looks up weakly, and the weak tone is a bit difficult to channel. "You, are you a member of the clan of kachars?" The closer the common blood clan is to the first generation of blood clan, the stronger their power is. But can not waste much strength in level 15 to defeat him, I am afraid that only blood more pure blood. Li De did not respond to this. The weak have no right to choose. "You have no right to know about it. Now answer me, what have you encountered in the dark, and what marks of battle will be on you? " When Marseilles, who was already very weak on the ground, heard this, there was a strong fear in his eyes. The weak voice was shaking. "We saw angels in it... in the Chapter 299 "What have you encountered in the dark, what will be the mark of battle on you?" Marseille''s weak voice trembled. "We see angels in it... see angels?? Li De was shocked by this. How could that be possible? Isn''t that angel already missing?!! Thousands of years ago, the withered bone disappeared. Now is that angel back? Li De took a deep breath. The news was so critical that if it was true, the plan would have to be amended immediately. "Where did you see the angel? Is it the graveyard of death or in other dimensional planes Marseille''s voice is weak, and there is a fear in the eyes of this level 16 vampire. "We came across a temporary gap in the space, which exuded a very special force of death. In order to find high-level magic materials, we went through the space gap to another plane, but... Soon we met an angel with twelve wings. Most of my people were directly slaughtered at the moment of encountering angels. If I had not retreated quickly, I would have been the ghost under the angel''s sword Li De was shocked. The twelve winged angel is still alive??!! He suddenly turned his head and looked at the dead bone with a cold and sharp tone. "Dead bones, is that twelve winged angel still alive?" If it is true that it still survives, then this exploration journey will have been declared a failure. It is a divine life, even if it is weak, it can not be shaken by the dawn city which is not even extraordinary now. What''s more, angels are the most powerful fighting arms in the light God system, and even the God wars are also the front charge of these divine life. "No way, master." The dead bone shakes the huge head, and the fire of the soul makes the temperature in the air drop suddenly. "The twelve winged blazing angel has long disappeared, and judging from the breath of the fallen land, I''m afraid that this blazing angel has been submerged by the dead. Perhaps already reduced to a pile of white bones. After such a long time, there can be no bright life in it. " After pondering for a moment, he added, "even if there is, the other side is absolutely weak to the extreme, and can not have invincible combat effectiveness. The best proof is that these vampires can escape from it Listening to his words, Li De fell into deep thought. Although Marseille these vampires were killed more than half, but are less than 15 level of existence, and withered words are not unreasonable. If it''s really a God''s life intact, let alone these vampires, it''s impossible to withstand the slaughter of a twelve winged blazing Angel even if the number is 10 times and 100 times. That is the existence of at least level 30. Legends are fragile in front of this kind of life. After thinking of this key point, Li De was relieved and decided directly. "Stanley, take them in with you." Weakness and withdrawal have never been his character. Risks and benefits will always coexist. Even if he doesn''t have the courage, he can''t lead the dawn city to the height it is today. At this time, there were no words of this kind that could have been said by the adventurer and the Mager except the two who were in the exit. The twelve winged angels came out. What kind of existence did they provoke. Regret haunts their hearts, and now they taste the consequences of greed. The weak never have the right to choose. This is true of the two adventurers, as are the five blood clans of the sari clan, who were forcibly taken into the graveyard by Li De at the moment. Marseilles, the patriarch of the sari clan, had lost all fighting power at the moment, and had to let Li De dominate his fate. Of course, Li De will not have any extra reaction to this. He is not a good man. Whew ~ when the withered bones of the 18 blade flapping wings from the silver earth covered by moonlight into the death of the black sky, the light in the sky becomes dim instantly. Li De''s dark eye could not see the distance beyond a thousand blades at the moment. It seems that the whole world is covered with a layer of black yarn. Lee sat on the back of the dead bone, driving the 18 level bone dragon. After entering the dark sky, my heart felt a little bit and turned around to take a look behind me. Through the black sky, we can see the earth covered by moonlight, but it seems a bit dreamy to see this scene in the black sky. A step away, the world is different, outside is the place of light, but unfortunately he is going to the abyss. "Markley, show me the way.Everyone is ready to fight. This is the graveyard of death with divine life hidden. Don''t be careless Li De''s cold tone made the whole team immediately concentrate and gather Qi, and the vigilance was promoted to the extreme. No one dares to be careless about everything here. After entering the necropolis, they arrived at their first destination under the guidance of two adventurers. A vast abandoned camp. It used to be a gathering place for guild professionals in green city, and a large number of professionals set out from here to clean up the damned dead. But after a month ago, when Greentown decided in vain to withdraw all its professionals, it was completely abandoned. The Markley team was also the site of the fall of the gods that broke into that operation. After arriving at the camp without much rest, Markley is struggling with his caster brother to discern a rough sketch prepared in advance. Lee did not directly let Marseille, who escaped from the necropolis, direct the way. This just suppressed vampire can''t get his trust, and if he changes his original deployment immediately because of a prisoner''s words, he follows the other party''s thinking. In this dangerous place of death, there is absolutely a hole in the brain. Therefore, Marseille''s information is only for reference. What we really need to rely on is himself and those two adventurers who are not high in level and easy to control. In such a dangerous place, he must have enough initiative. In the dark sky, the two adventurers couldn''t see how far they could see. After they came out of the abandoned camp, they still released two rare magic skills to increase the dark eye, which allowed the two adventurers to explore the right way. Empty, dead. This is the most direct feeling for Lee in the death cemetery, flying at a low altitude of 300 blades, overlooking the lower part. All the plants on the earth have become dry and yellow because of the smell of death. The ground is dry and hard, and can no longer grow any life, like the scorched earth of purgatory. What makes this environment more terrifying is those corpses which are withered, withered, ferocious, or rotten and stinky in the open or in the dark. In addition to some skeletons, the undead, such as zombies and ghouls, and even some professional corpses killed by the undead are scattered on this land more or less. Although most of them have been burned, there are still pale swollen palms and broken limbs in some dark corners. All this horror shows how cruel this land has been. When the dead pass through, there is no life. The extremely strong power of death in the air makes Li dedu, a dark life, frown. The power of death, which allowed the body to be transformed directly into the dead, was constantly eroding him. Although with a strong force around the strong force of death, in a short period of time can not make too much impact on him. But in this environment for a long time, it is bound to suffer a lot of erosion. Everyone frowned and held their breath. The only exception was the dead bone, a pure undead life. At this time, the life of the blue soul of this huge beast became more and more vigorous. The momentum of the body is rising, and the endless power of death makes the dead bones like fish in water. This is the place where the dead are most yearning for. Guided by the landmark, the two adventurers set out on their way. The scope of the necropolis was much larger than Lee had estimated. It took five days for both adventurers to find the space gap that had left their mark. But the only good news is that the evil life that he is most worried about has not appeared. As for the angel who forcibly killed the sari clan, there is no trace. It''s more like a place where there are no plants, no water, no spirits, nothing. When Lee''s resolute heart was a little restless, he finally heard the best news he had heard since he entered the death cemetery. "My Lord, it is this small valley, and the space gap is hidden in it!" When Lee heard Markley''s cry, he lifted his spirits and looked down from the sky. It was a low valley, and the hills around the valley were no more than ten blades high and about thirty blades wide. In the middle of the valley, there was a big tree with five or six people, but at this time the tree had already dried up and died. There was a huge hole in the center of the whole trunk, which seemed to be corroded. After seeing the destination, Li De was in a good mood. The strange feeling of flying in the lonely environment was indescribable. The party descended immediately. Li De''s eyes narrowed as he stood at the mouth of the valley. He sensed the difference in the air. There is still some light energy in the spirit of the dead. Although it is very small, it can''t hide Li deminrui''s perception.The dead bone seemed to notice the strange energy and immediately cried out. "Master, that energy is the energy of the land where the gods fall. Death and light are so special that I will never forget it. " At last. Li De breathed a sigh of relief, looking for an obscure place in the dark sky caused by all the darkness and some negative energy, especially, there are powerful and unknown enemies hidden in it. In addition, in this open and desolate environment, not only are dangers lurking everywhere, but also the spirit of the dead invades his body all the time. So this feeling is very uncomfortable. With a slight wave of his hand, Lee let the two adventurers enter the valley first. After confirming that there was no danger, he walked to the strange dry tree. Stepping on the dry and cracked land, Li De''s brow shrank. The big tree in front of him was twenty blades high, a distance higher than the small valleys on both sides. The black gray skin of the tree is dry and hard, full of wrinkles. A large piece of bark in front of the tree has been detached from the ground, revealing a hollow tree heart, which can easily accommodate three or four adults. But this is not the key. The key is that although there is a light light energy around the tree, the space gap has been closed as the heart eater said. At the moment, although they found the way to enter, the gate was locked. "My Lord, this is where we got into the space gap." Looking at Li De Ning''s eyebrow expression, makri immediately panicked and explained, "some space gaps are fixed, but some of them are temporary because of the instability of space force. When the force of space is stabilized, those temporary space gaps will disappear..." Li Dewen waved his hand, "don''t be nervous, you are not cheating Lie to me. " Then he turned his head and looked at the skeleton standing in the valley, which made the valley seem small. With the hand of the mage, he handed the leather bag that the two adventurers took out from the city of solins to the dead bone. "Dead bones, can you find another space with the breath of this bag?" All the people present only have dead bones to master space magic. If this 18 level bone dragon is blind, he can only choose the second way -- Marseille. No, the risk of this choice is much greater than the risk of entering from here. These vampires are directly killed by angels, so if they enter from Marseilles, they will face the angel with unknown strength. He could not judge the angel''s fighting power by the one-sided words of Marseilles. Although he and the dead bone infer that the twelve winged angel is weak even if he survives, he is not willing to give his fate to the illusory luck before confirmation. The most important thing is to find the magic scroll making technology that the two adventurers used to go in and out of. It''s probably impossible to find the location from another channel. So Marseille is only a standby, and it will be used if it doesn''t work. The dead bone also used the mage''s hand to pick up the badly damaged leather bag, and then put it on the empty nose to smell it. Originally powerful body at this time to make this action, inexplicably let Li De feel a sense of disobedience. Er ha... after smelling the dead bones, the huge head leaned down slightly, staring at the dry tree with empty eyes, looked up and down a few times, and finally shook his head in disappointment. "Master, this seriously damaged leather bag has been away from the land of gods for too long. The power on it has dissipated. The breath is too weak. I can''t make space positioning by this." Li Demi''s head was picked up, and his withered words made him feel a little dignified. If the first step fails, all subsequent plans need to be changed immediately. After a moment of silence, Lee seemed to think of something, and suddenly turned to look at some of the vampires in the custody of Stanley and grott. "Is there anything in you that comes out of that angel''s presence?" Marseille sighed deeply at the firm and unrelenting look of Lee. Although he did not know that there was anything in the extremely dangerous plane that could be looked upon by this powerful blood clan, he had been forcibly pulled onto the ship by the other party. If the blood clan is threatened, the other party can''t escape the angel''s pursuit. He doesn''t know, but he is absolutely impossible to flee for his life now that he has suffered heavy damage. After weighing the pros and cons for a moment, Marseille gritted his teeth and took a ring inlaid with a brilliant sapphire from his finger. "This is the ring I brought out of that face, and the breath attached to it may help you find the world." After that, Marseille spoke to him in a tone that had just regained some strength. "Patriarch kacharr, the sari clan has no conflict with you. Can you let us go after you get what you want?""See what you do next." Li De didn''t reply directly to Marseille. He reached for the blue ring and looked at the distressed expression of the other party. He was curious in his eyes. Open the property panel. Heart of blue Quality: extraordinary >. Introduction: it was originally a legendary ring, but as time goes by, it has already lost its legendary power. The attribute of the ring is very simple. There is only one passive skill - Magic condensation. However, in Lee''s opinion, the value of the ring is much higher than that of the normal super hair equipment. Because after wearing the ring, the mana recovery speed can be increased by 40 points per second. The two artifact shards that Li De wears only increase the mana recovery by 30 points per second. Although the artifact fragments have powerful skills, they are amazing enough. Lee took a deep look at Marseille. No wonder this guy is so painful. This is the perfect equipment for the mage, which is not inferior to the legendary equipment. But he also because of Marseille''s action, at the moment he looked at the vampire of level 16, and knew how to examine the time. He was still a smart man. If Marseille kept holding the ring and didn''t take it out, and lied couldn''t get in through this space gap, he was likely to risk entering from the position where the level 16 vampire escaped. If you meet that angel again, is there any danger for him? Lied doesn''t know, but this 16 level vampire can''t escape. He''s not going to protect prisoners in battle. So Marseille seems to have counselled, but in fact, it is just for self-help. Li De appreciated this kind of short-sighted behavior that he refused to let go even though he was dying. "Dead bone, try it." Without much nonsense, Li De directly threw the extraordinary ring to the dead bone. After a moment, the broken Dragon Wings fluttered violently, and the wind swept through the narrow valley. The sky was covered with dust, and the billowing waves were pounding on the dragon scale shield. Then, under everyone''s gaze, the huge body of the dead bone ran straight towards the rotten tree. Just when Lee thought the dead bone would hit the tree directly. The sound of broken glass rings. The space around the big tree appeared dense spider web like cracks, and then Hula ~ from the broken space, a wind with a cold wind was blowing out, and the power of death was more than ten times stronger at the moment. It''s like the cold stench of the ancient tomb when it''s opened, which makes people nauseous. The body surface temperature is rapidly falling due to the diffusion of the power of death. Two human adventurers would become one of the undead in the breath of death if they didn''t cast the spell in time. But what is more shocking is that there is an indescribable power of light in the power of death. Although the power of light is so small compared with the strong force of death like mercury, this extremely strange scene is still shocking. People who are not compatible with each other can''t be connected together. All they knew was that they had finally found the entrance. "Found it?" Li De''s eyes showed a little surprise. But the dead bones had no time to respond. The 18 blade bone dragon went directly from the broken space into another plane. This broken space gap is dark and dark, like the mouth of an abyssal beast, which will devour all living creatures in the next second. This strange scene makes Lee in no more than the space gap in anything, only the black fog in the rolling. No one will rush forward at this time. The scene is inexplicably silent, only the wind of death whistling from the broken plane is ringing. But the dead bones that enter the space gap seem to disappear, and there is no movement for a long time. Li De raised his eyebrows slightly. Now the dead bones have not been transformed by him with the power of faith, only with his spiritual brand. Although he can control the other party''s life and death, if this brain circuit of the dead does not care, it can completely escape directly. Although there were some worries, Li De didn''t act in a hurry. He looked calmly at the broken space whistling the power of death. After so much training, his mentality and will have been as tough as iron. One minute, two minutes... Until it seems like a century later. A thick black fog billows behind the broken space.In an instant, a black whirlpool formed, as if brewing some incomparably terrible life. At this time, the sky is dim, and the surrounding environment is only dead and silent. The dry wind was whistling, whistling like a ghost. There was an indescribable smell of decay in the air, like the smell of a house that had not been inhabited for decades after the door had been opened. The skin was chilled by the cold mountain wind with the power of death, and the pores were trembling. At the moment, the black whirlpool grew stronger and stronger, and even the light around it became very dim. Grot raised the sword in his hand, his crimson eyes were fighting, and Stanley''s magic was gathering wildly at the moment. The two adventurers standing behind them were almost scared to urinate, and their legs softened to watch the demon like scene. Marseille this 16 level vampire subconsciously swallowed a saliva, blood red eyes flashed a bit nervous and panic. The black fog gathered faster and faster, just as everyone held their breath. Yila ~ a huge black head protrudes from the thick fog. "Ah Chapter 300 PS: I wanted to add more, but I can''t change it. I''ll try my best to change it before noon tomorrow ~ rest early ~ good night. - - - - - the black dense fog in the space gap gathers faster and faster, just after a moment. Yila ~ a huge black head protrudes from the thick fog. "Ah Everyone was so shocked that Stanley''s magic was almost thrown out. But Li De stopped a few people with a wave of his hand. A moment later, the black head swayed violently, and the thick fog attached to it dissipated, and a huge white bone head appeared. It''s a dead bone that has just disappeared. At the moment, all of them felt for the first time that the skull of Gulong could be so kind. But after the reaction, his face was full of anger, this damned soul!! Almost scared them to death. If it''s not for the skeleton, I''m afraid everyone will let the skeleton know what the iron fist of justice is. Li De looked at the huge head of the burning soul. "What did you find in it?" "Gagaga ~ there''s a strong spirit of the dead in here. Master, it''s so comfortable inside. It must be that the God of the dead is looking after me ~ the light energy in it has dissipated too much than before. Now I can breathe freely in it, which is really amazing..." Li De has a black line on his face and says, "tell me the business." "Great master, it''s safe inside. I''ve just stabilized the space gap, which will not collapse again in three days. Gagaga ~ the great dead man is a powerful dragon of destruction At the strange shrill laughter, Lee was relieved for a moment. Take the lead to walk towards the space gap filled with black fog. Huhu ~ the moment he stepped into the space gap, the black fog around him, which was pregnant with the power of death, seemed to be alive and firmly wrapped him in it. The corrosive fog, sensing that life had entered, went madly into Lee''s body, as if to transform him directly into the dead. However, the scarlet force that permeated Lee''s body firmly hindered the erosion of this energy. As if he thought of something, Li De stepped out again, turned his head to look at the two adventurers, and his heart moved. They each put on a dragon scale shield. They are the key people in search of magic scroll making technology, and they can''t have an accident. After casting, lied turns and continues to step into the fog. Click ~ the leather boots trample on the dry and hard ground, and the rotten smell in his breath still makes people frown. The black fog makes his sight no more than three blades, almost no different from being blind. After about 20 steps forward, the light in front of me suddenly brightened and went out of the range of black fog. But in the blink of an eye, Lee''s figure suddenly stopped, and his eyes flashed with shock. There was an extremely evil picture that he had never seen, enough to make people feel cold. Dark clouds cover the sky, black clouds like mountains in the air collapse, almost under the ground, giving people a heavy sense of depression. And the picture under the sky of dark clouds is more shocking. Bones. The remains of a corpse after it decayed. A vast expanse of white, can not see the edge, the number of skeletons can not be counted. It''s endless. In the dark light, the dense white bones are like the abominable abyss and rotten land, which is like the place where evil gods and Demons gnaw at corpses. Complete skull, long ribs, sharp teeth, white palm with five fingers open... all of them are full of terrible and palpitating breath. This land of blasphemy, which stirs up the soul, can not be described as ferocious by all the evil words. On these skeletons, the strong power of death seems to condense into essence. Ordinary people in this environment are afraid to be directly transformed into the life of the dead in less than three minutes. But in such an environment, it is unbelievable to be mixed with a bit of light breath, just like the firefly in the night. Although it seems tiny, it is enough to attract people''s attention. Lee took a deep breath of the air full of putrefaction, and looked up slightly. At the end of his sight, there were seven or eight indescribable skeletons piled up into the mountain. The skulls, ribs, hand bones, thigh bones, and even the bones of unknown animals were all laid in this hideous and terrifying place. Lee looked at the trampled ground and was speechless. What hard land is this? It''s a land of white bones. What he thought of as dry and hard soil was nothing but bones in an unknown part.Li De couldn''t imagine how many creatures had to be buried to make such an exaggerated scene. Step ~ step ~ a moment later, Stanley and grott appeared behind him with two adventurers and vampires. "Hiss ~" the sound of breathing backward appeared, obviously, everyone was shocked by the scene. Only the legendary plane of the dead can compare with this picture filled with white bones between heaven and earth. But the undead plane was established at the beginning of creation, and the main plane could not be seen at all. It''s no wonder that the 18 level skeleton dragon called it the place where the gods fell. It seems no surprise that all the evil spirits of the abyss have fallen. "Under the crown, is this a corner of the plane of the dead? We went straight from the space gap to the legendary undead plane? " With a deep shock, Lee de shook his head, "no, this is not the undead plane. The undead plane is repelled by the main plane like the abyss. It is absolutely impossible to enter the undead plane so easily." After saying that, he turned to look at the two adventurers who were barely attacked by the force of death. "Where did you find the magic scroll making technology?" Markley was still shocked to see the scene again. After hearing Li De''s question, he turned his head and looked around. After a moment, his eyes flashed with excitement and pointed to a small mound of corpses not far away. "It was there. At that time, we only came and looked for it in a hurry, and then we withdrew when our physical condition dropped." Li De nodded slightly. "Go, go and search." There are only two main purposes for him to come to the land of the fall of gods. The first is to find advanced magic scroll production technology, the other is to find the flower of death. Naturally, Lee will not forget that Stanley was badly hurt by his cheap teacher. With that, Lee turned to look at Marseille and the four vampires behind him, frowning slightly. How to deal with these vampires? He didn''t know whether the power of faith worked for vampires, but he didn''t dare to use it wantonly because every time he used the power of faith, it would cause a lot of noise. If there are angels in this plane which is full of death breath, if he transforms Marseilles with the power of faith, he will surely disturb the other side. So these vampires are becoming a little chicken. It''s a pity to kill them. After all, this is the first group of vampires outside the Holy Light blood clan he saw. He still has a lot of ideas to experiment with them. It''s not appropriate to take them with them. These vampires are not good at fighting. I can''t tell when to stab him in the back. After thinking about it, Li De took out five long magic chains from the system space. "Stanley, tie these vampires and find a place to bury them. We''ll take them when we leave." Marseille turned pale when he heard this. "Patriarch cachal, I can show you the way. I know the details of the angel. Please believe me." Lee ignored the level 16 vampire''s plea for mercy and let Stanley do it. Stan, who gets the command, uses the mage''s hand to bind the vampire. Then he did not give the other party a chance to continue talking. He dug a hole and buried Marseilles, leaving only a few air holes on his head. The remaining four blood clans are also the same, a few minutes later all went to the ground. "Dead bones, leave a space coordinate here in case we get lost. Stanley, put two of your bats at the door of the space, one on the bone burial plane and the other on the main plane. " "Yes, master." "Yes, under the crown." After the arrangement, Li De no longer hesitated, and led several people to really explore the world, which is called the place where the dead bones call gods. First of all, of course, is the place where the adventurer found the magic scroll manufacturing technology. The distance is not too far. Li De takes a few people to walk directly. All along the way, they were stepping on the bones with a click and click sound. Li De even suspected that this plane had no land, only bones. Some skeletons are hollow, and they will fall directly when you trample on them. This kind of "trap" is everywhere. These white bones are also completely different. Some are human beings in decayed armor, some are dwarves, and some are other invisible human like life. But more of them are Warcraft with huge skeletons. With Li De''s going deep into the place where he buried his bones, his initial impression changed quietly from the aspect of the dead to this must be an extremely tragic ancient battlefield. Because along the way, there were at least dozens of ethnic remains that he did not know.However, it is a little pity that most of the things on these bones are rotten. Whether it is sword armor or fur fangs, they have lost their power under the erosion of time. The two adventurers found the most complete bags here. In the cold force of death and the strange atmosphere of the environment came to the skeleton hill. After approaching, Li De''s eyes showed some shock. This is not a mound of bones, but a remains of life. This remains is 200 blades long and 30 blades high. Each rib is three circles thicker than ordinary human beings. However, in the long time, most of these bones have become broken and decayed, no longer as hard as they used to be. Most of its body has disappeared, and in front of it is only the main body part, not even the head. But that half of his body was bigger than the mountain, and Li De stood in front of the skeleton as small as an ant. Even the level 18 skeleton, the 18 blade undead bone dragon with 18 blade wingspan, is not very impressive at the moment. "Bones, what did the war go through? Is it just the undead besieging a twelve winged angel? " Li Deyang looked up at the huge skeleton and was silent for a long time. The minimum level of life at this level will not be lower than that of legend. However, legend can not even leave its head in this battle. What kind of opponent does it have? The huge head of the dead bones shakes, and the power of the soul shakes. "Master, before I officially participated in the war, I fell into a deep sleep in the glory of the sky, unable to know more..." Lee turned his head and took a deep look at the 18 level bone dragon and did not say more. "Look around for any other magic scroll making techniques, Markley, where did you find it last time?" "My Lord, it''s in the upper part of this skeleton, but I forgot where it was, because I was so flustered." "Stanley, grot, look for it together." There is no doubt about the importance of magic scroll making technology. There are not many treasures of this level. After that, Lee let Castro, who had been on his shoulder, became bigger and joined in the search for the ground. Brush ~. But maybe luck didn''t take care of them today. After searching for ten days, Li De still had no harvest. Skeletons, skeletons, skeletons. There seems to be nothing here but bones. Everything is white bone. "No, my Lord. I''ve searched all over here. Maybe there''s only one... after two more Sundays, Markley came to Li De with some trepidation on his face and said bravely. He got the magic scroll production technology is pure luck, not seriously looking for it, so he is not sure whether there is a second. Mark Li then carefully looked at Li De, deeply afraid that the big boss would kill him. Lied shook his head at the expression of Markley. Whether the adventurers were alive or dead had no effect on him at all. Since it doesn''t matter, he doesn''t intend to break the promise. "Now that you have found it, it doesn''t matter much to you whether you find it or not. Take the food and water you just gave you and leave. Do not die and untie the chains of those vampires, or they will be the first to suck your blood Mark Li didn''t expect that Li De would really keep his promise, and suddenly his face showed a strong gratitude. "Thank you for your generosity, my Lord." Lee waved his hand and ignored them. He looked deeper. Since he couldn''t find a new magic scroll manufacturing technology, he needed to speed up his exploration. Adventurers can come in, and vampires can also find channels, which shows that the appearance of space gap is not accidental, and there must be more than one channel that can enter the bone surface. Even at this time, he can boldly infer that there is definitely someone ahead of him to explore this plane. It took more than half a year to clear the dead cemetery, and hundreds of thousands of professionals came and went. Did not one of these people happen to come in? He didn''t believe it. After the two adventurers left here, Li De seemed to think of something. He took out the seriously damaged leather bag which he had just subconsciously collected from the system space and threw it to the dead bone. "Dead bones, smell the smell on it and see if there is a similar smell around you." The withered bone was slightly stunned, but he didn''t dare to refuse when looking at the serious expression of Li De. After taking it with the master''s hand, he sniffed at the bag with his empty nostrils.A moment later, the skull dragon''s tail wagged like a steel whip, and then trotted its stout limbs toward the huge skeleton. There was something strange in Lee''s eyes when he looked at the scene. How does this guy behave like... Er ha? boom ~ the dead bone erupts huge force, which directly collapses the huge skeleton. There was a huge air wave on the buried bone plain, and the ashes splashed all over the sky. Li De frowned at the scene. What did this guy do with the plane?? The dragon scale shield is released, blocking the ashes that cover the eyes. Thick dust covered the line of sight and disappeared after a few minutes. At this time, the dead bone came to him with a small black bag in his mouth which was very small for its huge size. Lee read out as like as two peas in the black bag as he had just given to the skeleton. It''s just that the newly found fragmentation is even more serious. There was some excitement in my eyes. He had just forgotten what time he wasted when he knew that his bony nose was better than the dog''s Torino. "Master, I smell the same smell..." like a dead bone, I put the leather bag in his mouth in front of Li De, and the huge tail swings violently. The tail is harder than steel and shakes out the sound of breaking. If it is accidentally pulled to the ground, it will bang and break a piece of bone head. Seeing this scene, Li De''s mouth slightly twitched. You are a dragon. How can you behave more and more like Er ha? Don''t you have the hand of a mage? Do you have to use your mouth? But he didn''t want to be surprised with this brain circuit. Skeleton said, reaching for the bag and opening it with some expectation. If you force too much carelessly, the rotten leather bag will be broken directly. Then a large number of paper materials were scattered from the bag, but what made Li De crazy was that after contacting with the air, these materials turned into fly ash as soon as they touched the air. Misty grass!! There''s oxidation in his mother''s world?? Li Dexin is dripping blood. But in his despair, he had some hope that the pieces of paper wrapped in the middle fell directly to the ground. This is?? Li De''s eyes flashed a little surprise. I reached out and picked it up. Dark storm manufacturing technology Quality: four rings, dark Department Introduction: the complete four ring magic scroll production technology, summoning a corrosive dark storm, let the enemy bear a strong attack. Quality: four rings, undead Department Introduction: scroll can summon a level 15 undead life, it only exists for three minutes. Two four ring magic scroll manufacturing technology?? Li De was pleasantly surprised. this is too awesome. But at the same time, my heart is extremely sad. How many good things are hidden in the paper that just turned into dust? Is it the five ring magic?? Damn it. Happy and distressed, Li De''s expression is very wonderful at this time. But just as he was finishing his two magic scroll making techniques. From the depth of the buried bone plain, there was a violent explosion. Li De fiercely turned his head, and a huge shadow appeared at the end of his sight. He has twelve wings on his back, wears clean white armor, a helmet that shows his eyes, a pair of blue eyes with holy light shining, and his hands are leaning on a sword with exquisite patterns. "Angel?" There are angels!! Lee''s eyes were a little surprised. What a powerful magic wave, especially the holy power, is too exaggerated. In the environment full of the power of death, the shadow of an angel in the far distance is like a bright moon in the dark, which can be easily seen from a distance of 100 li. No longer hesitating, Lee reached out and put two magic scroll making techniques into the system space. He sat on the dead bone and took off. Stanley and grott sat down with Castro. During the flight, Lee obviously felt that the power of light in the air was activated by the shadow of an angel in the distance. Even the original dim plane is now visible to the naked eye a little brighter. "There are really angels Instead of panicking, Li De showed some excitement. Although the angel''s momentum is very strong, but he did not feel unmatched breath. That fleeting shadow seems to be more like gold and jade, no matter how large the power of light can not cover that weak feeling."Just now the magic energy is so burst, we must meet a strong enemy, withered bones, speed up, we must get to the battlefield immediately." The first target magic scroll manufacturing technology has been obtained, and now there is such a great opportunity not to go there, which is absolutely not in line with his style. Whistling ~ the withered wings were flapping wildly, and the huge body with 18 blade wingspan roared through the sky with hundreds of blades. At this time, the chatter returned to its original nature, and was excited to scream after hearing Lee''s urging. "Gagaga ~ here comes the great bony man, the humble angel of light, ready to be trampled by the great bony man. Withered bones will let you see what is powerful! I, the tusk of the city of Breaking Dawn, the dragon of destruction, will represent the city of Breaking Dawn to give you eternal silence... the shrill sound is far and far away from the empty bone buried plain, and even finally, because the wind becomes shrill, it sounds like a devil howling, which adds a bit of terror to the land of gods falling. According to the target, the flying speed was very fast. After 20 minutes, the dead body stopped suddenly. "Master... We''re here..." at this moment, Li De heard some rare fear from his withered tone, and stood up directly behind the bone dragon, and his eyes leaped into the distance. All of a sudden, the scene on the field made Lee''s eyes open. Beyond the blade is a neat white bone ground, all of which are made of leg bones of some kind of life. There are not many abrupt points in the ground. Moribund white bone in the dim light is full of palpitating breath, enough to make ordinary people''s legs soft. The diameter of the round white bone ground is 1000 blade long. What''s more shocking is that there is a huge white bone altar with a height of 50 blades in the middle area. The altar is all made of human remains. The bones of the hands, the head, the teeth, the ribs, etc. are all part of the altar. The strong power of death around the altar is enough to make ordinary people lose their lives in an instant and then be directly transformed into the dead. From the bottom to the top, the white bone altar gradually shrinks from the bottom to the top, like a big disk with a small disk on it, and then it builds twelve consecutive layers. A twisted skeleton is the foundation of the altar, each inch with the most suffocating cold and gloomy, making people feel cold. On the top of the circular platform, above a small altar built entirely of skulls, a two fist sized black stone with an ancient flavor was raised. It seems that this is an extremely precious thing. But the most striking thing is a white feather suspended above the black stone of the altar. Even on the white bone altar where the power of death is surging like tide, the holiness of that feather is still unbearable. It is like the creation sword in the hand of the creator, which can kill all heresy and evil. To his surprise, there were a group of mysterious men in black cloaks on each floor of the twelve story white bone altar. There are 3 people on the top floor, 3 people will be added to each lower floor, 3 people in the 12th floor, 6 people in the 11th floor, 9 people in the 10th floor... 36 people in the first floor. Under the white bone altar, there are as many as two or three hundred black robed people kneeling and praying. All the people recite the extremely evil blasphemous language of the dead, which are called the three major blasphemies: the undead blasphemy, the abyssal blasphemy and the hellish blasphemy. This is a blasphemous language. Ordinary human beings will lose their senses and become bloodthirsty evil life after hearing it. Reciting the three blasphemous words on the thematic plane is a felony enough to be hanged. These strange lives still exist in such an environment that they should not exist. They are still doing something difficult for outsiders to understand. They are connecting the turbulent magic in their bodies through some kind of evil magic. magic began as like as two peas on the top three mysterious men, and the three of them held the same stone as the black stone on the altar. It seems that they use this as a medium to transmit energy for the mysterious black stone the size of two fists on the altar, which emits simple and dim light, so as to fight against the holy wing. On the contrary, the bright and holy wing seems to exist to suppress the mysterious Blackstone. Everything on the field is full of weird and unpredictable. Chapter 301 Outside the round white bone flat ground, Li De let the dead bone stop his figure and did not move rashly. There is something strange about this terrible scene. Who are these cloaked mystics? What is the purpose of their action? What''s that weird stone? And is the feather floating in the air the angel''s wing? Li De''s eyebrows were frowned by the strangeness of the scene. "Master, it''s that power. On that feather is the power of twelve winged angels I''ve ever felt!" At the moment, the withered bone''s voice was a little excited. "That angel must have fallen or escaped..." because of the distance, Li De can''t use the system panel to view the properties of that wing, so he can''t judge. But then Grote''s words made Lee change his mind of waiting. "Under the crown, we need to interrupt the casting of these mysterious people," Stanley said with great solemnity. "Why?" "These mysterious people are offering evil sacrifices..." "evil sacrifice?" Lee turned to look at Stanley and raised his eyebrows. "Talk about it." Stanley nodded. "The sacrificial tower built of twelve layers of white bones is the highest sacrifice among evil sacrifices." As one of the believers of evil gods, Stanley is well aware of all kinds of evil sacrifice methods and purposes, because most of them have been used by himself. "What is the purpose of these people?" Li De had a bad feeling in his heart. The scene was too strange. "The white bone is the altar... The power of death is the fuel..." Stanley suddenly uttered a chilling blasphemy from the dead. "When the pointer of fate turns, the balance of victory will fall to the great dead, the light will be dispelled, and chaos and darkness will become eternal... the cold blasphemy, like the blade of a knife across the skin, chills the back of all human hair. When the last voice dropped, Stanley''s eyes suddenly widened, and his voice was somewhat indescribable. "Under the crown, these people are offering sacrifices to this plane!" (hissing) ~ Grote takes a breath from the side and offers a sacrifice to the noodles?!! What a big pen!! When Li De heard this, he was also very excited. Did he offer a sacrifice? Is this too much exaggeration?? "Are you sure?" "Yes, this is the evil sacrifice language created by the eternal God of the dead. I''ve seen it in a secret book of evil made of human skin, and I''m very impressed with it. " Stanley nodded with a dignified expression. Li De was silent for a moment, and his eyes grew cold. "What is the role of that holy wing?" "The light against evil... this wing should be the backhand left by the twelve winged angel. When these mysterious people want to sacrifice this plane, this wing is triggered..." although Stanley''s inference is somewhat farfetched, it can barely be said. "What happens after the plane is sacrificed?" "The evil god will come..." Stanley''s tone was heavy, "plane sacrifice is to use the power of plane to open up the space channel with the evil god. If the sacrifice is successful, the real body of the evil god will come here completely. At that time, the whole plane will be dragged into his kingdom by the evil god, and everything in the plane will become the food of the evil god. " Li De frowned. It''s a bit tricky. "How can we interrupt their sacrifice?" "Once the ceremony begins, the process will continue automatically. It is an irreversible process. The cloakers are just one of the tools, and even if they all stop, the process will continue in the shadow of some mysterious rules. The only way is to smash their altars or offerings. " Hearing this, reed turned his eyes to the black stone on the altar. "Is that the stone of plane?" "Yes, the stone of plane is the foundation of the existence of plane in chaos and void." After confirming that there is no mistake, Li De is lost in thought. He also has to look for the flowers of death that may exist in this plane, and there are many good things hidden in this plane. If we just let the other party sacrifice this plane. That''s not in his interest. For a moment, he felt a little tricky. The strength of these mysterious people is extremely strong, especially on the 12th and 11th floors. The breath of these nine people is above level 15. The most exaggerated is the top three mysterious people, two of them emit a breath of level 18, and the other has a breath of level 19.That is to say, if he intervenes, he will have to face the combat effectiveness of nine people above level 15. Among them, there are 19 levels of powerful presence. "Under the crown, I feel the breath of the dead in these people." At this moment, the dead bone interposed, "very strong spirit of the dead..." spirit of the dead? Li De is slightly stunned. The power of death on the bone surface is extremely strong. Although he can sense the level of the other party from thousands of blades, he can''t perceive the specific life of the other party. After thinking about it, although the burial plane is an eternal one, it seems that it appeared after the invasion of the dead in the north. Combined with the legend that the Necromancer''s tomb is used to transform high-level undead, Lee De''s eyes narrowed slightly. If these cloaks are really undead, they are definitely subordinates of the undead monarch. No wonder it''s so big. The undead monarch, who had already invaded the glorious empire, had countless high-ranking undead under his command. Although these nine 15 level high undead seem very powerful, compared with what they have to do - sacrificing the surface is not too much, even if there are extraordinary Li De in this will not be unexpected. However, if he is forced to do so... Li De frowns, and whether he can beat him or not, he always feels that these undead are not so simple, and the sense of crisis in his heart makes him realize that it is not a good way to deal with tough things. Although he was not afraid of death, it was imprudent of him to act rashly. But just as Li De was thinking about how to break the game, the scene changed again. The three cloaks on the twelfth floor of the white bone altar were suddenly illuminated by the holy wings suspended in the air. A brilliant light flashed by, and their cloaks blazed up. But the three cloaked men did not make any movement. They were still singing the back chilling blasphemy of the dead. The world echoed in the repeated blasphemy, as if they wanted to brand their own voice in this space. In an instant, the cloaks of the three high undead were burned out in the flames. Then the three snow-white skeletons were exposed to the air. The snow-white skeleton was not wearing any defense equipment, and the blue soul fire in the head was slowly burning. After the flame made by holy wings was extinguished, the surrounding forces of death speeded up and poured into the black stone on the altar. Feel the strong power of death, the floating wing seems to be infuriated in general, blooming a more brilliant light. Brush ~ dazzling light is like a bright moon shining on the earth. An instant later, a huge shadow appeared in the sky. The twelve wings on the back are holy and magnificent, like the purest light in the world. He was wearing snow-white pattern flower armor, and he was handsome. He wore a white helmet showing his eyes, and his blue eyes were like gods looking at the world mercifully. Holding a slender cross sword, the angel relief on the handle is extremely exquisite. Bathed in the holy light. Around the crazy gathering of the force of death now encountered natural enemies, like ice and snow as fast as melting. And the power of light in the power of death around Lee was like a miniature firefly. In the land of the fallen gods full of the power of death, under the dark sky, the power of the light is like countless stars flashing. Dreamy and beautiful, it can even make people forget for a while that this is the burial plane of the power of death. This epic scene is as shocking as the creation of gods in ancient mythology. The resplendent energy of the holy light made the sacrificial ceremony stop. The high undead were frantically inputting magic power. After a short pause, the surrounding power of death continued to invade fiercely. Such a move seems to completely infuriate the existence of the holy, floating in the sky of the angel shadow eyes in vain. In the eyes, it seems that there is a shining sun sinking, the endless holy light bursts out, and the Angel Sword in the hand suddenly swings around. Yila ~ an indescribable force tore up the space around the twelve story white bone altar, forming a space turbulence like a broken mirror flying in the air, and everything around was crushed by the unstoppable force. Half of the hundreds of high undead on the plain of white bones can''t dodge and are hanged directly by the turbulent force. Even the strong power of death was cut off from the altar. Lee took a breath at the sight. This angel''s shadow is so fierce. But just when Lee thought the battle was over, there was a new change in the scene. In the hands of the three necromancers at the top of the white bone altar, the small plane stone suddenly burst into a dark light. And then the infinite power shot like a laser in the sky.Yila ~ the plane was directly broken like glass, and then an indescribable majestic momentum in the sky diffused out, like the collapse of a ten thousand blade high mountain, and the world was shaking. A moment later, a pair of empty eyes appeared in the space gap. It''s a projection that can''t exist like you want to be. In the eyes of heaven and earth, there is the endless force of death. There was a strong wind, and the bones were lifted up. The moat like space around the altar is turbulent. In the impact of endless breath of death, it is swallowed up in a short time. The power of the light, which was like the twinkling stars in the plane of the buried bones, was all dim at this moment. Under the eyes of the empty, nameless and unimaginable eyes, the bright angel''s shadow directly broke into pieces and turned into pure holy power. The wings of the angel floating above the stone on the face were darkened at once. When the angel''s shadow was broken, the small plane stones in the hands of the three necromancers on the top floor were also broken. The empty eyes with unimaginable power in the sky disappeared. At this moment, the power of death is again instilled into the stone of the face. Hundreds of necromancers continue to recite disgusting, low and weird undead blasphemy. It seems that everything is back to the beginning. Seeing this scene, Li De was speechless for a long time. Divine projection, twelve wings blazing Angel shadow. This kind of high-end power appeared one after another, and the impact on him was huge. A moment later, Li De regained his mind and returned to the scene. Looking at the angel''s wings and the stone on the altar, Li De had a crazy idea. He turned to look at Stanley and grott, who were still in shock. "The plane stones in the hands of these necromancers have been broken, and they will not be able to replace the divine projection again in a short time. The shadow of angel''s wings has also been defeated, even if there are hind hands, it will not recover in such a short time. You two cooperate with skeleton and Castro to attract the attention of these Necromancers. Maybe this is our chance. " Lee said, turning to Castro, who had shrunk back to his shoulder. "In case of unpredictable danger, you and the dead bones must escape from the battlefield as soon as possible, and there is no need to rescue us." He has the talent of rebirth through blood, even death will not have a great impact, but Castro is different, the newborn King bat is really dead if he dies. He didn''t want to take the loss. A moment later. Roar ~ the fiery fireball erupts ~ the unguarded necromancer on the white bone altar is directly blasted away. There was chaos. The magic in Stanley''s hands was endless, like a moving turret. Grote, armed with a giant sword, hurtles among these unguarded souls. The height of 2.5 blade is like a little giant, and no one can stop it. Castelloli, dressed in extraordinary armor, can make more than a dozen undead into pieces with a dive at super high flight speed. The most eye-catching is the dead bones of the dead. This 18 blade bone dragon with a wingspan of 18 blades radiates the dragon power from the soul, causing great panic to the spirits below. "Damn asshole, these despicable creatures!" "Kill them!" "No one can stop my Lord from coming!" Seeing this scene, the level 19 necromancer on the twelve story white bone pagoda roared at the scene, waved his hand and gave up casting. Two high-level ghosts of level 18 nearby immediately killed the shrieking bones. At this time, Li De''s figure has disappeared in place. When he stepped into the dimensional plane, he was a little surprised. The dimensional plane is still intertwined with the breath of light and death. It seems that the two are fighting for ever. No more thinking, the figure quickly approached the white bone altar in the dimensional space. But as he approached the twelve story altar, Lee felt the pressure. The momentum of the weird altar could cut off the space and he could not move forward. At the moment, grott, who attacks the altar crazily below, and the shrieking skeleton leader, have successfully attracted the attention of most of the dead. "Gagaga ~ damned cubs, taste the dragon breath of the great dead man ~" "a group of rotten and dirty garbage, let the dragon of destruction give you eternal silence!" "Only the dead and the big are the most powerful. Garbage, you are so pathetic..." "it''s ridiculous to see your weak and poor soul fire..." although most of the dead''s brain circuits are strange, after hearing this endless ridicule, the fire of souls rises one by one, and the vast majority of attacks are directed at this The dead bone dragon smashed away.Dead man attracts 90% of the fire. Li De didn''t pay so much attention at this time. When more and more necromancers on the white bone altar participated in the encirclement and suppression of dead bones, he found a rare gap and stepped out of the dimensional space. And then. Blinking. Brush ~ when Li De appeared on the 12th floor of the altar, the only level 19 necromancer on the top was stunned. The fire of soul in his empty eyes seemed to pause for a moment. Vampires? How can there be bloody vampires here?? But after the reaction, he suddenly became angry. The fire of the soul was like being poured with oil. The cold breath made the surrounding temperature drop more than ten degrees. At the moment, taking advantage of the Necromancer''s short-term dullness, Li De rushes to the altar and uses the system space to collect the black plane stone. But to Lee''s surprise, there was no response. A miscalculation. Huhoo ~ two four ring undead magic with corrosive breath - the ball of the dead now hit Li De fiercely. Touch ~ the first spell breaks his shield, and the second one hits him in the back. The negative breath of terror ravaged Lee''s body, and the intense pain seemed to tear his flesh and blood apart. The horror of pain in the stimulation of Lee''s nerves, but he did not give up, after the failure of the first plan, there was no pause, his body suddenly moved up. At the same time, his finger touched the wing floating in the sky. Brush ~ the wings of the angel, which were suspended in the air and emitting extremely holy light, disappeared in vain in the eyes of all people. Yeah? The 19 level Necromancer''s body was stunned, and his soul was shaking. It seemed that he felt extremely incredible about Li De''s behavior. That angel wing, but they spent countless time and energy, what can''t do, the vampire actually took away? It was such a stupefied Kungfu that the second round of magic attacked Li De''s mouth and spurted out a mouthful of blood. His body shape moved to the outside of the altar, and then disappeared in the dimensional plane. After two rounds of undead''s magic attack, Li De was severely traumatized. The negative energy in his body was devouring his flesh and blood. After stepping into the dimensional space, his legs almost collapsed to the ground. Without time to think about it, he immediately took out a large bottle of magic blood, and then drank tons of it. Fortunately, the blood clan is not human or other vulnerable race. With enough magic blood, it can activate the power of blood clan''s ancestors and quickly return to normal. Those negative energies were engulfed by the power of scarlet, the dried flesh and blood were rejuvenated, and the broken body became intact again. "Is this the power of level 19?" Li De took a deep breath. "Compared with the level 18 professionals, it''s not a dimensional life." Close to the extraordinary existence, it is really powerful. After that, Li''s attention was no longer shifted to the system of Dorothy. His eyes were very surprised. Although he was attacked severely, he didn''t expect to get the angel wings so smoothly. And the necromancer, whose breath had reached level 19, didn''t seem to stop him from taking away the angel''s wings, even though he didn''t chase after him immediately. This made Li De''s heart a little different. It seems that he took away the angel wings. The level 19 necromancer is... Happy?? Shake your head, focus on the angel''s wings, open the properties panel. Angel wing Quality: special items Introduction: there is a twelve winged angel sleeping in this wing. Only the most holy power can wake her up. It''s a very simple description, without even any additional skills. But the introduction is enough to move anyone. Sleeping a twelve winged angel?!! After seeing the attribute, Li De took a cold breath, and his scalp was numb. This time it''s against the weather. Has he got the bomb? Twelve wings blazing angel, this son of a bitch is a divine creature. The level is at least level 30, or even higher. He is barely half of his opponent''s level. Lee''s heart was shaking at the moment. But there is no time to think about how to deal with this nuclear bomb. After calming down the excited mood, we can quickly stay away from the white bone altar in the dimensional space. The battle outside has not stopped. Now that the most important thing has arrived, there is no need to continue to entangle with each other so hard. When his figure came out of the dimensional space, he immediately let several people who were fighting with the necromancer meet. "Everyone gather, don''t entangle with each other again!"The great sound reverberated through the sky by magic, but was immediately suppressed by the incessant blasphemy. The level 19 necromancer put a lot of pressure on him. He was not sure whether he had hidden some backhand. Undoubtedly, what he wanted most was the angel wings and the plane stone, but the plane stone was trapped in a certain force and could not be collected, so he had to give up. Now the angel''s wings have arrived, which has made a lot of money. If you stay down, you may not know what will happen. The best gambler doesn''t have to grab a good hand for each hand, but to know when to get off the table. "Retreat now!" "Gagaga ~ humble skeletons, dirty souls, watch the great dragon of destruction leave! Your weak magic doesn''t even have the qualification to tickle me... " after another breath of dragon breath, the dead bone rises into the sky laughing under the extremely angry gaze of two level 18 Necromancers. At the same time, grot and Stanley immediately turned into bats and left the field where they were surrounded by the dead. Castro is relying on the ultra-high flight speed to kill in a short time. But to Li De''s surprise, those undead were stopped by the level 19 necromancer after seeing them leave the plain. Then all the undead, as if nothing had happened, continued their evil sacrifice. The two 18 level undead entangled with the dead bones are now back on the 12th floor of the white bone altar, following the 19 level necromancer to dance an ancient and strange dance. Three burning the fire of the soul of the forest bones in the extremely strange twist of the body, with the breath of death and chaos of the dead blasphemy, the whole scene is full of creepy horror. Seeing this scene, Li De suddenly felt uneasy. Danger perception. An indescribable terror sprang up in his heart. He took out the angel wing directly from the system backpack. The pure energy from the wing seemed to dispel the extremely dangerous feeling. When he looked up to the top of the twelve story white bone altar, the dark stone on the plane floated up into the air without the suppression of the angel''s wings. Then there was an indescribable dark light, which devoured all the light at this moment. The atmosphere of light originally attached to the surrounding space now dissipates like a tide, and the strong force of death begins to roll. At this moment, Lee finally knew what he had done. Angel wings and plane stones seem to be in a state of confrontation. He takes one of them away. Without the suppression of light power, the breath of death will naturally devour and occupy everything. But it was too late to understand, and he had no chance to put it back. "No wonder the level 19 necromancer was so indifferent when I took the angel''s wings." Li De''s bad feeling grew stronger and turned his head suddenly. "Quit the world now, go now!" But when Li De''s words just fell, new changes took place on the altar. The weird dances of the top three necromancers become more and more strange. The blasphemous words of the dead in the air reverberate constantly in the air, and this plane seems to fall into a dead and dark atmosphere. When the stone on the throne was dark and full of light, the dead below made an extremely shocking thing. All the dead in the kneeling at this time suddenly raised their bone claws, and then took out their own soul fire from the eyes. Then the fire of the soul dissipated into a faint blue light, which was like the sound of shaking leaves. The soul fire of hundreds of high-level undead gathered towards the top of the twelve story white bone altar. Sacrifice the soul. Wu ~ Wu ~ the dance of the three highest level necromancers is becoming more and more strange. Finally, two of the level 18 necromancers stopped and did the same thing as the other undead. He sacrificed his own soul fire. On the whole scene, only the level 19 necromancer is left. The dark blue soul fragments are like blue fireflies attached to the plane stone. The scene looks like the annihilation day recorded in the frescoes of the church. Whoosh ~ all the fire of soul is absorbed by the plane stone floating in the air. When the fire of the last soul is extinguished, the whole sky falls into silence and darkness. In the air, only the immortal souls of ancient times blaspheme. A moment later, the plane stone burst into the sky with a burst of unspeakable dark energy. The whole plane vibrates at this moment. There was an indescribable crack in the sky, like an irregular scar sewn up after being cut open. A pair of empty, dead and cool eyes appeared in the space gap which was full of ferocious scars after the body was stitched.Along with it, there is an endless sense of fear. It''s from the higher, the higher, the higher. It''s impossible to escape. "I''m coming..." boom ~ it''s like rolling thunder over the nine days, piercing the eardrum with a voice that makes people tremble. The language of ancient gods. This is the language of God that only the oldest gods can use. Li De''s whole body was stiff at the moment. Under the terrible power, it seemed that everything was vain. Do not name, touch, pry. The eyes hanging in the sky are the masters of the sky. Everything will be controlled by him, ruled by him, enslaved by him, trampled under his feet. The boundless breath of death dances with it, as if singing the great shore of gods. The darkness is swallowing the earth, and the light is no longer left. The endless crisis engulfed Lee and made his soul tremble. Ah!! Throat issued a low roar, opened the ancestor blood crazy in operation. The momentum in the body is rising. Infinite power erupts. The power of faith covers the whole body. Hoo ~ the pressure that made his soul stiff disappeared immediately after the power of faith protected his body. Lee got a short breath at the moment. "It''s so terrible that there''s a God in there!" Crimson eyes with can not hide the shock. Li De fiercely turned his head and looked around. Even the skeleton of level 18 could only flap his wings in front of the air to keep his body shape at the moment, while Castro of level 15 was even crumbling under the divine power. Facing the pressure of the gods, even the team that did not reach the extraordinary was crushed by death. In this way, when the God really comes, no one can escape. He can still be resurrected, but dead bones and Castro will surely be buried here. Br > , Castro couldn''t bear the loss of his teeth. But at this moment, the angel wings in his hands are blooming with extraordinary light, and the power of death in the surrounding space is forcibly excluded. Lee''s eyes were cold as ice when he saw this scene. Holding the angel''s wings in his hands and biting his teeth, he has accumulated nearly 70000 points of faith into his wings for four months. Angel wing Quality: special items Introduction: there is a twelve winged angel sleeping in this wing. Only the most holy power can wake her up. Li De''s purest and most holy faith was madly infused into his white wings. The boundless darkness now lights up a bright light. 70000, 60000, 50000... The power of faith is just like a waterfall. Tens of thousands of faith power is almost exhausted in a few breaths. Finally, with less than 5000 points left in the power of faith, the boundary was reached to awaken the sleeping angel with twelve wings. Brush ~ an indescribable holy light burst like magic, forming a bright light cluster in the sky. "Who is calling me? What pure power, my Lord, is it you A blankly voice rose in Li De''s heart, soft and weak, like a girl who just got up. Li De''s thoughts turn around, so that the power of faith throughout his body, with a bit of love in his tone. "For the dark, my child, fight for the dark, it''s for me to fight for the light." The voice was silent for a moment. "No, strange god, you are not my lord... but the pure power of light in you makes me feel warm. There is a strong smell of evil outside. These heresies are disgusting... strange gods, Freya Chenxi will pull out his sword for you this time. For the light After the sound fell, the angel wings in Lee''s hands soared up and sped out toward the space gap that tore the world apart. Like a bright arrow shooting down the moon, angel wings pull out a long holy flame tail in the sky, and the darkness of the sky is dispelled by the light at this moment. The power of holiness purifies the overwhelming power of death. "The breath of light... Angel?" The empty eyes in the sky at this time noticed the strange, suddenly lit up the dark blue soul fire. "Stupid and hypocritical God of light..." "I, will devour everything..." the cracks in the sky suddenly become larger under the gaze of that mysterious God.Fear and awe spread freely between heaven and earth. It''s like the end of the day. It seems that the next moment that unknown God will tear through the space gap and truly come to this world. Brush ~ the angel wing pulled the long holy light tail flame to the space gap, and then a flash of light on the wings. In the blink of an eye, a pure white armor and white helmet with only eyes exposed appeared in front of the space gap. The wing on which Freya Chenxi sleeps is directly deformed and stretched in the shocking eyes of Li De, and then becomes a cross sword with sharp edges. The angel statue on the sword is exquisite and dignified. "Evil heresy, holy light will give you eternal death, light will purify everything." The most powerful warrior in the God of light, the twelve winged blazing Angel vs the Unknown God of the dead. It''s a fight between the top powers in the world. When the brilliant moment, Li De has been unable to detect the traces of the battlefield. In the sky, only bright light and darkness are interwoven. The sky is torn apart by infinite power. No one knows how fierce this battle is, and no one knows how the two great sides fought each other. When the space gap sewn up by the corpse in the sky is smashed by a brilliant light, the sky of the whole plane is full of bright power. The outcome is divided. The divine power in the surface disappeared, and the Unknown God could not really come to this burial plane. "No!! My Lord Feeling the defeat of his faith, the level 19 necromancer on the twelve story white bone altar gave out a very sad cry. I can''t seem to believe it''s true. It seemed to hear the sad cry. A moment later, a dazzling light flashed through the sky. The level 19 necromancer and the twelve story white bone altar were directly cut off. Second kill, there is no room for resistance. Huhoo ~ just a moment later, before Li De had regained his mind, a brilliant figure fluttered its wings and flew to him. Looking at the 12 winged blazing angel who prevented the gods from coming in front of him, Li De''s heart trembled again. This angel is so fierce, it''s a god!! God!! It''s gone?? Freya Chenxi''s armor is still bright, her wings are still pure, and her momentum is still so warm. The angel''s sword in his right hand is still sharp. The twelve winged angel looked at the vampire in front of him, but the holy light filled Lee''s eyes flashed with doubts. "Dear crown, why is your breath so strange?" It is hard to imagine that a dark life is full of holy light. She has never seen such a strange life in her long life of tens of thousands of years. Li De looked at the doubts in the angel''s eyes, and he felt a little awe in his heart. Is this to show? In the turn of thoughts, the expression immediately appeared a little kind, a look at their children''s expression. "Child, it''s my choice. I gave up everything in search of light. I want to practice a thorny road that no one has ever set foot on. When I am in the dark, can I still look at the stars. When I am darkness, can I still shine on the world. When I sink into darkness, will I lead my life to light? all these are the paths I want to explore. " After saying that, he raised his head slightly, and his eyes flashed with emotion. "There are two things. The deeper and longer I think about them, the more lasting the wonder and awe they arouse in my heart. One is the vast and brilliant starry sky and endless dimensional plane above my head, and the other is the morality in my heart." "I''ve never been abused. I''ve never been abused. But when I look at the light, all this will become eternity. Even as a vampire, or even a devil, or a devil, I can''t stand in the way of looking for light. " After finishing, Li De tried to make his heart peaceful, and then firmly believed that everything he said was true. Freya looked at the bright and magnificent figure of Li De, and suddenly seemed to think of something. Her eyes were full of shock. Even if I was a vampire, even a devil, or a devil, I couldn''t stand in the way of looking for light... in her mind, a God only existed in the legend appeared in her mind, and she thought about the profound and fearless words.Freya was in awe, and then knelt on one knee to him in the air. The twelve winged angel''s voice had a kind of hard to hide respect. "Great practitioner of light, I have heard of your magnificent legends, but in the kingdom of God, someone once said that you fell down a million years ago. This is the most ridiculous lie. Although you incarnate as a vampire, your pure light power is as warm as the morning sun. The road you practice must be a great one, and I believe you will practice it successfully. I look forward to the day when you step into the ancient god. " Lee''s expression was strange when he heard this. Great practitioner of light?? Who is this? Why have never heard of this God, millions of years ago fell?? I''m just trying to make an excuse for my identity. Do you want to think so much... Li De wants to explain, but he looks at Freya''s reverent eyes and closes his mouth. "It''s my pleasure to meet you. I am Freya Chenxi, the seventh General of the Lord of dawn. On behalf of the great lord of dawn, I would like to extend my sincere greetings to you In the end, Li De was surprised. MMP, the seventh general under the throne of dawn?! The Lord of dawn is a powerful God, and can rank in the top five in the Department of light. No wonder this angel is so fierce that he can beat back the mysterious God of the dead. Although the main reason is that this plane can not accommodate the real arrival of the God of the dead, and the strength of the other side may be less than 10%, we should know that this twelve winged angel has been sleeping for countless years, and its strength is not at its peak. Subconsciously open the other party''s property panel. £¿£¿£¿ £¿£¿£¿ £¿£¿£¿ Freya''s attributes are all question marks, and even Lee can''t see the name of the other party. This angel is not strong abnormal?? How to get out of here?? Ridden had a big head, and he didn''t want to have too much communication with the twelve winged angel. Although he has the power of faith to protect his body, he is still a hypocrite in essence. His level is not even extraordinary. After a long time of contact, the probability of exposure will definitely increase. Moreover, he has no idea about the practice of light. Although this angel is simple, it is not a fool. And the other party still has a master, in case of contact with the master of dawn, then his joy will be great. Li De sighed slightly, "there is no need to be too polite. There are thorns in the way of practicing truth and light. I am afraid that I have not one percent of your strength now." Freya heard this tone is more reverent, this is how great the mind to give up their own strength to start. "Under the crown, your legend has been guiding countless good lives to practice the light. You deserve the respect of all the bright life." Li De coughed two times. At this time, it was rare to see some red on his face. Shame, shame, this is what I should do... "get up, Freya, you are a brave fighter, dare to face the darkness for the faith in your heart. I think the Lord of the morning will be proud of you. " After thinking about it, Li De decided to change the subject. "This is the main plane. Why do you sleep here as a general of the morning Lord. I can''t find you if I don''t feel your power. " According to reason, the dead bone had seen her before her long age, and the angel had been sleeping for countless years. However, the seventh most powerful general under the throne of a powerful deity was besieged by the undead on the main plane and then fell into a deep sleep. How could this matter be strange. Freya is standing up and responding respectfully to Lee. "Under the crown, a hundred thousand years ago, the despicable God of tyranny and the God of bones stole the kingdom of my Lord. I was ordered by my Lord to attack the two evil gods, but on the way, I was ambushed by the two evil gods. In order to prevent my Lord''s rescue, they moved the whole plane into the plane, and I was trapped in the white bone plane as they expected. There are countless high-level dead lives lurking in this plane. In the fierce war, all my subordinates were killed, and I was left alone... " speaking of this, Freya''s eyes are still firm and firm, although they are painful. "In the glory of my Lord, I forcibly annihilated those damned souls with the magic of great light. Although the final victory belongs to my Lord, my strength is greatly reduced because I overdraw my divine power and even my divinity declines. I can''t get out of this sealed plane "What''s more, this burial plane contains endless power of death, which is the evil place used by the God of bones to transform the lives of the high dead.Although I baptized with the power of the Holy Light countless times, I still can not purify this face. Endless force of death is attacking me. After a hundred years, a thousand years later, without the supplement of the holy light power, I can no longer swing the sword in my hand... but in order to keep this body belonging to our Lord, I found the stone of the face, intercepted a part of the power of the stone, and turned it into the wings of the angel, and survived. I intend to purify the stone of the plane with the light that I release when I sleep, so as to purify the whole plane. So I was in a long sleep. Until you wake me up. " 100000 years ago? Evil gods attack the gods? Trapped in the plane? This ancient secret of luck makes Li De deeply feel, the water of this world is too deep, the city of breaking the dawn has far from the power to explore such secrets. In addition, how does the angel know how long time has passed when he is asleep? Li De looked at the twelve wings blazing angel that he could not even know about the other side level. Although Freya said it was simple, it was a difficult to cover up vicissitudes and ancient. This experience is legendary. Trapped by powerful enemies, they killed all enemies, sealed themselves on the stone, purified the stones with their own strength, so as to break away from the cage. This kind of big pen is not the ordinary life can use. No wonder there are so many space gaps in this plane, which was purified by the angel. The buried bone surface is originally the undead surface. After being purified by the light power, the surface is naturally unstable and the space gap is not difficult to understand. "Freya, your will is a compliment to me. Now the power of the surface of the buried surface is very thin, and you can leave to find your master. " The strength of the twelve winged angel and her absolute loyalty to the Lord of the morning light left Lide with no idea. Angels are the most loyal subordinates of gods. Even after death, their souls will be called back to the gods. Even the dead cannot be taken away. There is no possibility of recruiting or transforming with the power of faith. Unless the angel is self - indulged and degenerate, it is impossible to get out of the control of the gods. So we must send the angel that may see through him at any time. Freya shook her head unexpectedly. "No, under the crown, maybe I can''t leave in a short time." Li De Wen''s face was stiff, and the blazing angel had no chance to accept it, and he was powerful. He could find that his identity as a bright practitioner was false at any time. It''s like carrying a gold bomb around you who doesn''t know when to explode. It''s too dangerous. "So long years have passed, and the Lord of the morning will surely need you." Freya shook her head. "Under the crown, I always want to come back to my Lord and serve him with all my own. But the power in my body has been exhausted in countless years ago... "Br > has the power exhausted? Li De looked at the bright figure and saw a little doubt in his eyes. He just stopped a God coming. Now you tell me that the power is exhausted? make fun of. "Under the crown, Freya dare not deceive you, and fight against the Unknown God of the dead. I overdraw my life and divinity. I am about to fall asleep... "Br > and this is good? Li De has a bright eye. "No way, you can keep sleeping," said Lide, thinking of something, adding, "if you have armor or weapons that you can''t use, you can leave it to me for safekeeping." Freya was a little shocked, and shook her head with some regret. "Under the crown, except for the Angel Sword and armour which I have raised with my soul, those weapons have been decayed and broken in a long time." "I don''t believe you care too much about these things." Li De gave a little bit of a mouth... I care. Freya''s tone slowly became faint, and the light on her body was dim at the moment, as she said, and her strength was about to be exhausted. "Before I sleep, I plead to crown you to destroy this evil face." Destroy the plane? Li Demei frowned, and the angel really regarded him as God. Did the plane say that destruction can be destroyed? Freya''s eyes were very solemn under her hidden helmet. "Under the crown, this face was forged by the stone of the human skeleton who found the face of evil from the chaos and the void. The earth here is made up of bones and is the strategic place for the skeleton God to cultivate the higher undead. Although after the war of countless years ago, the power of this plane has passed by the vast majority. But if I keep it, I will not be found by the skeleton God when I sleep.So we have to destroy this plane. And the power of the light is the best weapon. I have no power now. Your power is the purest power of light. Only you can accomplish all this. " Then Freya waved her hand slightly, and out of the ruins which had just been split by her sword, the stone on the plane that lied could not get into the system space flew out. Freya held two fist sized irregular plane stones and handed them to him. "Crown, please. Please purify this plane. In addition, I will sleep in the wings of the angel again... "Before saying that, Freya''s eyes darkened, and then the bright light around her suddenly faded. Brush ~ the sword in his hand turns into a feather, and then the body of the twelve winged angel turns into a streamer and enters into the angel''s wing. The whole process was so sudden that even Lee didn''t respond. Looking at the feather slowly falling down in the air, Li De subconsciously reached for it. At this time, the angel wing has not just holy, even the light is no longer emitting. The wings were full of cracks, like glass on the ground. Looking at this scene, Li De was slightly relieved and finally got rid of the time bomb. He is absolutely the enemy of the light and justice. This time, he is just fooling the past. If the blazing Angel knows his real identity, he will be killed directly in the next second. The other side will not hesitate to cut off his head for half a second. This is the real world. It is also a blind heart to build up feelings only by these two words. The master of this twelve winged blazing angel is the Lord of dawn, and her soul is absolutely loyal to the powerful God. In Lee''s mind, this angel is no different from Welsh, a 19 level heart eater. The only difference is that the other side is stronger and more threatening to him. Turning around and looking at the bone burial plane which has become a lonely place around him, Li De takes a deep breath. This is a real adventure, even if there is any crisis, their team will be completely destroyed, it can be said that the whole process is dancing on the tip of the knife. Fortunately, it all came to an end. Stanley and grott now flapped their wings and came to reed. "Under the crown." Li De looked at the two generals in his hands and nodded slightly. "Are you all right?" "It''s OK. It''s not hurt." Stanley looked at the dark stone in Lee''s hand and uttered a word that made Lee''s pupil dilate. "Under the crown, I once obtained a Book of evil demons when worshiping the tyrannical God, it records how to erode a seat surface through the plane stone, so that the seat surface can be controlled by itself... the plane stone is the foundation of the plane, which often exists in the core of the earth, and it is almost impossible to obtain the power without exceeding the plane. So I never tried. Maybe you can try to control the seat surface through the plane stone... misty grass, and this kind of operation? Controlling a plane?????? Chapter 302 Lee was surprised by Stanley''s words. Master a plane? It''s too much appetite, isn''t it? But looking at the stone in the hand, the heart could not help beating up. Now the stone of plane is in his hand, everything is possible. Moreover, this plane stone has been purified for countless years by Freya, which can be said that the plane force has been reduced to a critical point. If you want to control this plane, I''m afraid there is no more suitable time. But the question is, is this a never tried method reliable?? "Stanley, do you remember how to do it?" No one can withstand the temptation to control one''s own plane, which can make the most calm people crazy. Stanley pondered for a moment, then nodded solemnly. "Under the crown, I have read that evil magic Scripture dozens of times. Every inscription is engraved in my mind. You don''t need to worry." "How can I do it?" Li De looked at the black stone in his hand, and his eyes gradually became bright. "Is it engraved on it with spiritual force?" Stanley nodded and shook his head. "Yes or no." Instead of telling Lee how to control the plane stone, Stanley first explained the information of plane and plane stone. "The stone of plane is the foundation and origin of plane. The potential plane exists in the chaotic void, and the stone of the plane is the core to resist the invasion of the chaotic void. When the plane stone is destroyed, the whole plane will collapse. Of course, if you want to destroy the plane stone, you must have the power to defeat the whole plane. " "The stronger the plane is, the larger the volume of the plane stone will be. According to the ancient records, if it is a normal plane, the stone should have a blade about the length, width and height. The size of your fist is only two fists, which shows that after countless years of purification by twelve winged angels, most of its strength has been lost, and now it can only be regarded as a broken plane stone. " Li De heard this look down at the face of the stone, the cold touch in his hands let him a little relaxed. "If you want to completely control a plane, you have to control the stone of the plane. However, the plane stone is often buried deep in the bottom and most solid core of the plane, and the strength is almost impossible to obtain without exceeding the whole plane. Even some powerful beings will be destroyed by accidentally inverting the whole plane by breaking through the earth to search for the plane stone. " Speaking of this, Stanley spoke in a tone that gave Lee a moment to digest. "There are different sizes of planes. The big ones can survive billions of lives and even accommodate gods. The smaller ones are only more than ten blades wide, and they can''t catch up with a house. The existence of potential planes is like bubbles of different sizes in the chaotic void After listening to Stanley''s introduction, Lee had an intuitive understanding of the plane, which he had never thoroughly understood before. After thinking for a moment, I still return to the main topic. Now how to master this plane is the key. "How do you operate the stone of controlling plane Stanley''s expression grew solemn as he heard this. "Under the crown, with inscriptions, inscriptions from ancient times." Hearing the name, Li De frowned slightly. The predecessor of the magic node is the inscription. In myths and legends, at the beginning of the creation God''s opening up the world, ordinary people must use the inscriptions to form a casting model similar to the magic model. However, after a long time of evolution, the inscriptions have evolved into more manipulative and powerful magic nodes. However, these inscriptions still have a small amount of inheritance, but most people will not learn them. Because the operation of the inscriptions is very simple, the models engraved with inscriptions need to be controlled several times higher than the normal magic models. Of course, the inscriptions are not worthless, for this strange symbol is created in the place of creation, more in line with the rules of the world, and will be more powerful than ordinary models. But on the whole, the gain is not worth the loss. It takes several times the mental power and magic control to obtain the power of only 10% and 20%, which is too low. Moreover, most of the models of the inscriptions have been lost, and there are not many profound ones to learn. In summary, this is a casting method that has been eliminated by the times. So Li De was a little surprised. "Are you sure?" "Of course, under the crown, this is the tyrannical God''s reward I got when I offered a lot of precious sacrifices. Because this is a method handed down from ancient times, only inscriptions are applicable. " Stanley looked very serious. Li De nodded slightly, not bothering about it. "Teach me." Whether using the eliminated inscriptions or magic nodes, the temptation to master a plane is enough to make him study hard."As you wish. The way to control the plane is not complicated. The only thing needed is a long time and enough mental strength. The first step of operation is to use mental force to depict the inscription on the stone of the plane, then to integrate the spirit into the stone of the plane, and finally to communicate and assimilate the power of plane by using the spiritual imprint of the stone integrated into plane, until the plane is completely controlled. " Li De nodded slightly. It was not complicated to listen to the operation steps, but... looking at the stone in his hand that needed a twelve winged angel to purify, he was keenly aware that the process might not be as simple as he thought. "Can we take the stone of the world? Return to the city of dawn to depict... " " under the crown, unless you control the whole plane, or your power is higher than the sum of the planes, the stones of plane cannot be brought out of the original plane. If you don''t control the plane, once the plane stone is forced out of the original plane, the plane will collapse and break, and the plane stone will lose its special power. " With a slight puff from the corner of his mouth, Li De gave up the idea of taking the plane stone with him. "How to depict the inscription?" "There are 120 inscriptions in total, all you need is..." - - - - - the city of dawn. Time passed quickly, and Harrison was in a trance. When he finished processing the official documents on his desk, he suddenly found that it was October 5th. And the city''s owner has been away for two months. Harrison, sitting in the back of the office, closes the last official document in his hand, puts the slender goose quill pen on the delicate and small pen holder, and then turns to look at Frey, the second generation of blood race who has never sat down at his desk. His expression is relaxed. "Frey, the free market we set up in the low hills has been basically completed after half a year''s construction?" Frey, dressed in a black wizard robe, has some unique pride in his eyes. At this time, the momentum of the strongest person in the second generation of blood lineage has reached level 14. In just a few months, earth shaking transformation has taken place, which is only one step away from the level 15 of qualitative change. Frey shook his head at Harrison''s inquiry, in a somewhat complicated tone. "No, in fact, the construction progress of low mountains and hills is far lower than I expected, and it is still very simple. The iron hoofed tribe is now essentially under my control, but it has not yet officially surrendered to dawn city. Therefore, when carrying out the relevant construction, there are still some restrictions, resulting in the current progress of only 80% of what I expected. " Harrison couldn''t help but look at the second generation of blood clan he had always admired. "This is a great achievement. If the patriarch knows what you have done in this period of time, he will greatly appreciate it. Moreover, the free market of the iron hoof tribe is not simple and crude. At present, there are 30 tribes, and more than 600000 centaurs have traded in the free market of the iron hoof tribe. The area indirectly radiated by the free market has reached at least one million people. It''s all due to you. " Harrison said, looking at Frey with great appreciation. "In the past six months, the low mountains and hills have made us unimaginable materials, including two refined iron veins, five ordinary iron ores, and various kinds of Warcraft fur and magic materials... it can be said that during this period of time, you have supported the development of dawn City, and the clan leader will surely issue you military medals." Hearing this, Frey shook his head. "If it''s under the crown, maybe a third of the low hills have joined the free market." After all, he is too far behind the development of dawn City, even though he has been struggling to catch up with him in recent months, he has not reached his satisfactory state. "Haven''t you fixed the time under the crown yet?" Frey said Harrison wryly grinned and showed his hands. "No, Stanley just came back yesterday afternoon. The patriarch is now in a deep sleep... Unable to determine the date of his return." Frey''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Is there any danger under the crown? Do you need us to send reinforcements? " "For the time being, with Stanley and grot, plus dead bones and Castro, the patriarch is absolutely safe at this time." Frey was relieved a little and went on with the subject. "I will lead the team in this deal with the fishman tribe. What magic materials are lacking in dawn city now?" "Over the past few months, the large storage warehouses we dug under the Western peak have been filled up, which can support our consumption for at least 10 years." Harrison waved his hand happily and distressed. "If we trade the original materials again, I''m afraid we''ll have to dig a new warehouse. This time, we''d better trade some high-level magic materials for the dawn mage tower experiment."Frey nodded. "OK, what else do you want?" "No," Harrison thought of something and turned his eyes. "It seems that the patriarch mentioned that the man-made lake excavated in the middle of the new city can raise several mermaids... you can try to talk to the blue star tribe to see if you can buy their prisoners of war. If you can, you can buy some as long as the price is not too unreasonable. The patriarch will love it Frey thought of the mermaid''s beautiful appearance and nodded with approval. As a blood race, he also appreciated the beauty of the mermaid. Not long after Frey left the office with her to-do list to buy mermaids, Harrison''s door was knocked again. "In." "Good day, Lord Harrison." Harrison smiles at the old man in his white robe and reaches out to sit in a delicate chair in front of his desk. "Krone, how''s the new city construction going?" Krone, an old man with white beard, is a master of architecture from lissel city and is proficient in the construction of various races. At present, he is the deputy director of the Construction Department of dawn City, and also the chief designer of the new urban area. Last time, he specially explained the planning of the new urban area to Li De. "Mr. Harrison, the first phase of the project is expected to be completed in mid November, when the new town can accommodate 60000 people. And all of them have been connected to tap water and have complete living facilities. " Harrison was not too satisfied with this, but frowned. "Why wait until mid November? Wasn''t the original plan to be completed in early November? " However, the new urban area is related to the next population plunder, which is a first-class event and can never go wrong. Krone, embarrassed at Harrison''s questioning, said in embarrassment. "The man-made lake we dug in the new city was too small, so we had to widen it three times... Many facilities had to be re planned, so the construction period was delayed by half a month." On hearing this, Harrison touched his chin as if Lee had said that last time. It seems that it is to raise mermaids... "well, since it was ordered by the patriarch, it must be of great significance. However, since you have fixed the time this time, you must deliver it on time." With a sigh of relief, crone said quickly, "I promise you." "What can I do for you this time?" "I want to transfer someone to the construction department with you..." Harrison frowned at this. Krone is the most important work of the city hall at present, and all conditions will be met first. If you want to transfer someone, you have to find him? After thinking about it, Harrison suddenly froze. "You mean Miss Nicole?" Nicole is now a big star in the city hall. Her sister is the holy priest of the dawn sect. She is deeply loved by the residents. She is also a key talent cultivation point of Lee Deqin. Although she can transfer each other, she will not assign this girl to Krone. It''s not that big face yet. Krone shook his head. "No, Miss Nicole is the deputy speaker of the town hall. I''m not qualified to ask the deputy speaker to help me." "Who are you talking about?" Krone thought for a moment and hesitated, "it''s a staff member of the people''s livelihood Department on the first floor of the city hall... " people''s livelihood department? " Harrison wrinkled every day. "If it''s the Ministry of people''s livelihood, I still need my consent to transfer people?" After saying that, he seemed to think of something. His expression was suddenly stunned, and then his tone was extremely solemn. "Are you talking about a young girl named Katherine?" The only one who can''t get rid of Krone is the mermaid who hides the secret. Crone saw Harrison with such solemnity that his gray beard shook and said with some caution. "Yes, that''s the girl. Last time I had a simple conversation with her in the new urban area by chance. She seems to have a special talent to sense the water source... there is a very big problem in the new urban area, and now there is not enough water for the tap water. It has reached the limit to support 60000 people. If we want to build the second phase and third phase project in the future, we must solve this problem. Therefore, if a person with special ability can help us, it will be of great help to the later construction... " although the tap water has been constructed, the problem of insufficient water supply has been troubling the construction department. "Of course, if this lady is not convenient to transfer, we will find another way..." Harrison shook his head, "krone, caselina is the one who is very fond of under the crown. If it is normal, you can''t even think about it... but now the construction of new urban area is the most important thing at present.I agree with your plea. But my only requirement is to send her back two days before sunset every day. Under no circumstances can she stay until dark. " This mermaid is a person in the daytime and a mermaid at night. In order to avoid problems, Harrison must strictly limit it. After all, Katherina is the person that Lee repeatedly told him to protect. Crone looked at Harrison''s serious expression and seemed to notice something, nodding solemnly. "Yes, Lord Harrison, no one can disturb the concubine under the crown!" My wife?? Harrison hesitated for a moment, thinking of the story of dawn City, to explain, but suddenly shut up again. Although the patriarch said that there was a huge secret hidden in the mermaid and let the bloody blade''s female blood race monitor each other, he did not say that the other party had nothing to do with him. What''s more, the mermaid is so unparalleled. "Well, if you know it, don''t let the outsiders know about it. Go down..." after Harrison''s reply, crone nodded solemnly, "don''t worry, this matter has been known for a long time..." Harrison has a black line on his face. When Krone left, Harrison seemed to think of something, straightened out his pleated clothes, and turned out to go straight to dawn church. As the only official orthodox denomination in the city of dawn, no sect in the city can compete with it, and even the residents who believe in the goddess of life have to remain silent. As the speaker of the city hall, Harrison is of second generation blood, but he still dare not break into the church at dawn. Because it''s the administrator''s holy priest, his highness Nello. If there was anyone in the city that Harrison did not dare to offend or command, Nello was the only one. The rest of the brain circuit, even if it''s a dead bone of surprise, can get Harrison through the city hall to help him with some important tasks when necessary. Only Nello is not under the jurisdiction of the city hall. The dawn sect has its own system. Although it is very weak, she can ignore the orders of the city hall if she wants to. Of course, this is not likely to happen. All of Nello''s actions are centered on the interests of Li De, and the city hall also represents the will of Li de. the two are exactly the same, belonging to the relationship of left hand and right hand. "Lord Harrison, your highness Nello and Lord Nicole are waiting for you on the second floor. Please follow me." Under the guidance of the young priest, Harrison went up to the second floor of dawn church. After knocking on the door, two bidirenes in pure white priest''s robes appeared. Harrison came forward with a smile and said, "good day, your highness Nello, Miss Nicole." "Good day, speaker Harrison." Nello responds with a smile. Nicole didn''t have so many rules and said with a smile, "speaker Harrison, have you brought the magic stone we want?" Hearing this, Harrison laughed and shook his head. "A hundred thousand magic stones will cost at least one million kinpuks. Miss Nicole, I still need a few days to... Nicole''s big black eyes turned, turned his mouth and interrupted," the Lord of Cachar said that the city hall must give priority to our supplies. Now the cultivation of that plant has reached a critical moment. If it fails at the last minute, I will let Lord Cachar teach you a lesson ~ " and then I raised my little white fist and waved it. Harrison was happy. "You''re going to be disappointed. These magic stones are already on the way. They can be transported back to dawn city in two days at most. " Nicole nodded contentedly. "Speaker Harrison, you have done a good job. I will praise you to the Lord of Cachar when you come back." Harrison looked at the strange girl, and she couldn''t laugh or cry. "Miss Nicole, is that plant about to bear fruit?" Nicole puffed up her chest and looked proud. "Of course, there''s just a lack of energy. Believe me, speaker Harrison, as long as there is a magic stone, we will make it mature. " After saying that, that pair of spiritual overflowing eyes revealed some expectation. "When the time comes, the Lord of Cachar will be very surprised..." it seems that the smile on Nicole''s face is more and more brilliant when she thinks of the scene that Li De praises her. - - dwarf valley. As a resource point of dawn City, it is also a very important mining point of MI silver ore vein. It has always been a key construction project of dawn city. The dwarf valley now is a far cry from what Lee had originally occupied. The most intuitive is population. At present, the dwarf Valley has more than 20000 orcs. Five thousand of them were elite soldiers in dwarf armor, and the remaining 15000 were miners, ironmakers, builders, and even roughers.The original dwarf city has become a huge mine, with more than 6000 orcs mining precious and rare silver veins every day. The other two large iron mines in the valley are also in full load operation, which can produce a large amount of ore every day, providing sufficient nutrients for the development of dawn city. Perfect play the role of resource point. Karp, once the orc king, stands on the pass at the entrance of the dwarves Valley, holding the wall in his hands and looking at the scenes in the city, his expression is very happy. Now, because the lion tribe has become a subordinate force of dawn City, all orcs no longer need to endure hunger and cold. The tragedy that has plagued him for countless times has finally been solved in his hands. If it''s the past year, now in October they will be worried about the coming winter. Because lack of food is the most common scene for orcs living on barren wastelands, it is likely that many people will sleep in the snow every winter. But now, with the support of dawn City, in the cold winter, they have safe houses to live in, enough food to fill their stomachs, and warm cotton padded clothes to stay out of the cold. Even their soldiers were dressed in the armor that was so scarce in the barren wilderness, with sharp swords that could cut through steel. All these are given by the city of dawn. Kapp is very proud of this, and the orcs he leads are no different from his ideas. At present, dwarf Valley is not only a resource point, but also a transit between dawn city and the outside world. In order to avoid the exposure of dawn city to the greatest extent, Li De once ordered that all supplies traded with the low hills and fish people tribes should be transferred in the dwarf valley. So now dwarf Valley is the window to the outside of dawn city. The benefit of this is that a large number of supplies are transferred every day, and the importance of dwarf Valley is becoming more and more prominent. Kapp''s status is also rising in dawn city. "Patriarch, we are in touch with the shaman..." the surprise voice from behind interrupted Kapu''s meditation. Hands down from the cold stone battlements, the huge body in black armor turned slightly, and the huge lion''s head was staring at the dog head who reported the news. Black eyes with a bit of cold. "What did Lord shaman say?" "Lord shaman, please come to the lion tribe to discuss." Kapp''s eyes flashed, "I''m in the lion tribe." Then he looked at the dog headed man who wanted to stop talking and shook his head. "Come with me. The lion tribe should not be a split lion. My former clansmen will become my subordinates again. Lion tribe, will work for the crown. For the dawn Chapter 303 Li De didn''t know how long he had been sleeping. He only knew that after the 120 ancient inscriptions were engraved on the stone of his throne, the stone of plane sent him a huge message. That information spans millions of years. Even with his tenacious spirit, he was still unable to bear and digest, and fell into a deep sleep in an instant. When confronted with an irresistible threat, they will fall into a coma and a deep sleep, which is the instinct of creatures. This piece of information is too huge. If he is forced to absorb it, he will be directly burst. Even the extraordinary mage can not withstand the impact of this level of information. So the body''s instinct is to sleep. After falling asleep, Li De began to absorb the long message. He saw a stone, a stone floating forever in chaos and nothingness. Aimless, do not know the time, do not know the future, do not know the past. No one knows how long after that stone was found in the chaotic void of an unimaginable existence. Then the great bank, with only a white bone body, built an unprecedented plane, the burial plane, with the stone as the core and the bones of divine life as the foundation. Because except for the stone, all the components of the plane are dense white bones. After the surface of the buried bones was cast, Li De knew the God of bones, who could not see the great face. This is a long and long history. After that, he was like watching a quick release of a movie. At the beginning of its establishment, the buried plane was very weak, with only a thousand blades. However, due to the countless resources invested by the God of bones, thousands of corpses are thrown into the plane every day, and the white bones of the whole plane begin to accumulate crazily. And the original thin air in the corpse decay, began to diffuse a strong force of death. After the power of death is strong enough to a certain limit, the existence of unimaginable great power hands to depict a complicated magic array on the bone burial plane with divine power. The magic circle lied even felt that his soul was going to be devoured after just a glance. It took hundreds of years for the magic array to be engraved. When the magic array took shape, everything changed. As long as the weak undead''s life is put into place, under the effect of magic array, the strong power of death will madly upgrade the level of the dead, and a number of high-level undead can be cultivated in a short time. Death knights, zombies, Ghost Dragons, bone dragons, and so on, thousands of higher undead will be born every day. Of course, this kind of promotion is not unlimited. On the contrary, the God of bones, who could not predict the level, would bring a large number of corpses into the burial plane every day to cultivate the plane. Li De Neng felt that the strength of the plane of the buried bone plane was becoming stronger and stronger. After the energy reached a certain level, he could not help but start the expansion of the plane. The force of the infinite plane invades into the chaotic void, and the buried bone plane becomes larger. Then the bone embedding plane strides into a longer period of growth. Thousand years, ten thousand years, hundred thousand years, one million years... until one day, a group of life with bright breath broke into the burial plane which had grown to accommodate the coming of the God of bones. The war began. The endless high undead drowned the angel legion, and the terrible undead could hardly resist it. The angel army was slaughtered. But just at the moment when the undead was about to win, the situation changed dramatically. The blazing angel with twelve wings on his back annihilated all the undead on the plane with unimaginable divinity under the condition of death. In the end, the powerful twelve winged angel lost the power to break through the space barrier of the buried plane because of the excessive overdraft. But the blazing Angel did not admit defeat and spent hundreds of years finding the plane stone hidden in the core of the earth. Then... The blazing Angel intercepted the power of the plane stone, and the incarnation became a wing suspended above the stone on the plane. The endless light power was attacking the plane stone, as if to purify the evil place. Li De can feel the light on the stone in place is slowly weakening. Thousands of years, thousands of years... And countless years passed. Then he saw a group of spirits in cloaks come to the twelve story white bone altar. With some evil magic, he found the plane stone which was not hidden by the blazing angel. The next scene was all his own experience. It was only at this time that Li De managed to absorb the long and long memory, and knew the origin of the bone burial plane and the stories that had happened in this plane. "It''s been a long time... This inscription is so strange that I can see the experience of this plane stone..."Li De opened his eyes slowly, and there was a dim light in his eyes. The dark sky reflected in the pupil, the black clouds like a mountain pressure, give a huge pressure in the heart. Knead some obscure eyes, hands under the body, hands spread a cold touch, slightly forced body directly sat up. Only then did he see his surroundings clearly. This is a house with 3 blades in height, 10 blades in length and 5 blades in width. It is windy everywhere. It can''t even be called a house at all, because the house here has no roof, only four walls. What is more exaggerated is that the surrounding walls are actually made of white bones. He even saw the huge dead man''s head on the opposite wall, his mouth wide open, his teeth exposed, and his empty eyes pointed at him. This is a place of terror. The scene in front of Li De immediately sobered up. "Look at this scene, I''m still burying my bones, but I don''t know how long it has been?" At this time, Stanley, the guard outside the door, heard the news and suddenly revealed a surprise that was hard to hide. He walked into the white bone wall from the door opening. Looking at red Stanley, who was already sitting on the bed, he gave a brilliant smile. "Under the crown, you are awake at last." Finally? "How long did I sleep?" said Lyde "Three months, now it''s November 3rd... three months? November 3? Li De was slightly relieved. Fortunately, it was only three months, not too exaggerated. The amount of information on the plane stone is too large. Although it is like watching a movie, it is a thousand times faster than before. Even most of the information in this memory is the key point, which is ignored in many places. But the huge amount of information still makes him spend a lot of time to absorb. "What has happened in the last few months? What about the dawn city? " Stanley respectfully reported, "under the crown, you don''t need to worry, everything is developing normally. The only big thing is that Harrison has sent troops out to plunder the population Li De frowned. "Plunder the population, the orcs should not have retreated. Have the orcs plundered food in the direction of green city?" "No, under the crown, the orcs are still silent, and the lands they occupy are not returned to humans. But apart from that, they don''t do much. It seems that they are just Garrisoning the land they occupy. " "Who made this year''s population plunder plan? If there is no chaos in the orc controlled area, it will be more difficult for us to plunder the population. What are their solutions? " "Under the crown is the advice from the think tank. This year, our main direction of plundering population is the northern part of green city, because the arrival of the dead has caused a large number of refugees to be homeless. Up to now, the north is still a dead land, and there are still hundreds of thousands of refugees in the area near the north. These refugees are our goal this time. " Hearing this, Li De nodded slightly and did not continue to ask. He has already made a general plan for this year''s population plunder plan. It is estimated that the population to be plundered will be about 60000. As long as the population can be safely plundered, he will not care. "Grote, dead bones, and them?" "Castro took grot back to green city, and he will come back later. The dead bones are sleeping in the bone mountain outside..." the spirit of the dead... Li De couldn''t laugh or cry. "Well, get ready. Let''s go back." "Go back?" Stanley was a little stunned, and then a little surprise appeared in his eyes. "Under the crown, have you mastered this plane?" Li De smiles and waves his hand. The dark stone floats in front of him. Then he reaches for a wave. The space in front of him is broken, and a space gap with five edges high and three edges wide appears in front of Stanley. At the other end of the space gap is a small valley. In the middle of the valley, there is a dry tree with five or six people. The center of the big tree has been decayed and hollow. Stanley was more excited than he had mastered the plane. "Under the crown, this... This..." Li De laughed. "I don''t have to think about it. I really have mastered this plane stone." "Your glory is enough to make the bright moon pale," said Stanley with adoration. "According to the evil code, although this method is effective, the success rate is less than 5%. Only the most talented and powerful can really control the plane..." hearing this, Li De''s face froze, and only less than 5% of the success rate??? Why don''t I know?? You didn''t say??Stanley''s face was a little embarrassed at the change in Lee''s face. "Crown, this is also the news that I will confirm after you go back to read the evil magic and other ancient books again after you sleep. However, the probability of 5% is still high, and 3% seems more accurate..." after saying that, his voice rose suddenly, "it shows that you are unique. It is the creator God who has given you infinite wisdom and incomparable talent to praise you, great Under the crown. " I can use you to praise me? Li Deqiang resisted the impulse of beating the bastard and gave Stanley a look. At the same time, there are also some fear, MMP, these eliminated things are not very reliable. The success rate is only 5%, no, 3%! In the future, such matters must be investigated before proceeding. However, despite this, Li De''s mood is still very good, although was pit, but the final result is still good. "It is necessary to make clear about this kind of affairs in the future, and then report it to me." "Yes, under the crown..." Stanley was also a little embarrassed. This time he made such a big Oolong was really damaging his previous wisdom. Without further entanglement, Li De got up and walked out of the temporary white bone fence. The familiar scene of the bone burial surface appeared again. He sighed a little with regret. "It''s a pity that such a large plane can''t be taken away completely." Stanley was stunned. "Can''t you take it all? Under the crown, after mastering the plane, you can''t... Li De waved his hand and interrupted him, "no, that''s a normal plane. Now, after a long period of time, the force contained in the plane of bone embedding is not even 1% of the normal plane. It can be seen from the space gaps that appear everywhere Then he pauses for a moment, looks at Stanley with some headache and says, "this plane seems to be complete, but it''s on the verge of collapse. In a few decades, even if the twelve winged angels no longer purify the plane with the holy light, the plane will collapse. " "You mean that although we control this plane, we can only control a small part because of the lack of power of the plane. The rest is bound to collapse because there is not enough plane force to support it There was something in Stanley''s eyes. Lee takes a look at Stanley with admiration. Although this guy is cheating on his father occasionally, his IQ is still online all the time. "Yes, that''s it." "Now the plane force contained in the plane stone is extremely thin, and it can not support such a large plane. So we can only take a small part of it now, and the rest will collapse Although he was very distressed, Li De had no way. He was purified by Freya for tens of thousands of years, and the stone of plane plane had already been in serious deficit. "Under the crown, what should we do next?" Lee looked at the dark stone in his hand and shook his head. "There is no need to do anything, just take away the plane stone. Those superfluous areas will naturally be swallowed up by the chaotic void, and the rest will be the plane we really grasp. " Stanley knew, "so do I have to search the planes again? There may be a lot of good things "No need," said Lee. "I''ve accepted most of the memories of this plane. The good things in it have been taken away by others." Speaking of this, he felt that his heart was in pain. In the memory passed to him by the stone of the throne, there was once a artifact lost in this world. Later, the angel attacked, and nothing was destroyed. Those high-level weapons were also purified by the holy light. There was only one shell left for him. "The flower of death?" "The flower of death is only born in the most evil place. Although the power of death here is strong, it is full of the power of holy light before, and the flower of death cannot grow in this environment." Stanley nodded when he heard Lee''s explanation and said nothing more. Li De seemed to think of something and asked. "What about vampires and adventurers?" After he painted the inscription, he fell into a deep sleep and had no time to deal with anything else. At that time, the level 16 vampire was still buried in the ground. There were many secrets hidden in these vampires. "Under the crown, at that time you fell into a deep sleep. We have been guarding you all the time. Later, when we took out our hands to investigate, they had already lost their trace..." "those two adventurers did it?" "No, it''s another group of adventurers, because their bodies have been drained of blood..." Li De had no choice but to shake his head. He really killed himself. These vampires were buried so deep that they could be dug out. There was nothing to dig in this place."No matter what they do, wake up the dead bone, we''re leaving here. When I take the stone out of the surface, most of the area will collapse. " "Yes, under the crown." The power of the plane is no longer enough to support the scale of the plane. Even if Lide does not take the stone of the walking surface, it will collapse in a short time, so he has no psychological burden. Stanley hit a fireball directly into a white bone bag hundreds of edges away. The flame splashed in the sky. "Who bothers the great dead man to sleep?"?? The fangs of the city of dawn - the dragon of destruction, the dead bone, will give you eternal death... Oh, master, it is you?? Ha ha ha ha, your light is more shining than the stars in the sky. Your great shore is like the arm of the creator. Praise you. My master ~ " look at the dead bone he likes with his tail shaking crazily in front of him. Li De''s mouth is a blow, and he glares at the words with a bad breath. "There''s a lot of crap. Go, follow me out, this plane is going to collapse. " The dead bone was a little bit shocked, and looked around and looked at some of them. "This face is very suitable for the great dead man to sleep. If I give me another 500 years, maybe I can transform into extraordinary..." br > 500 years... The human Empire has been changed several times. Lide ignored the guy''s nagging and turned over and sat on his back. Then take out the stone of the surface, and expose the space to break, and a gap that can accommodate the entrance and exit of the dead bone appears in front of you. "Go." Not much, when Stanley left first, Lide again communicated with him the stone of the face that had been integrated with his soul. Then, the force of the surface is called by the stone of the plane, and the whole plane is searched quickly. Unfortunately, there are no other traces of life and treasures except for hundreds of undead around a newly appeared space gap. Lazy to ignore those who seek death, let the dead bone leave the buried bone surface directly. The ordered dead bones flapped the broken wings of the dragon, and then the huge body flew out of the land of the great comer and the long history of the gods. Just as he left the surface of the buried bone, Li De was empty, like he lost anything. Holding the stone of the surface, he turned back, looked at the buried bone surface through the space gap, and suddenly, there was a sad cry in my heart. After the stone of the site surface leaves the plane, the plane without the most core strength supports has begun unprecedented disaster. The world is collapsing. At this moment, all the words can not describe the shock of the picture that Li De sees. Click ~ it looks like glass is broken, and there are dense cracks in the sky, like the spider web that has enlarged countless times, and it looks startling. The dark mysterious energy from the cracks like the water pouring, surging into the surface. The black energy is very erosive, and even the power of death is swallowed up. The whole plane collapsed immediately after the black energy entered. Boom. The sky is tearing, the infinite darkness devours the clouds, like the claws of the devil tearing everything. The earth was crushed and burst, and countless bones fell into the sky, as if all the rules were meaningless at this moment. The earth and earth are cracked, and the buried bone surface is in destruction in a few seconds. The last impression left to Lide was that countless white bones were flying in the air, the sky seemed to burst out like spiders, the space was broken, everything was destroyed. It''s a real world destruction, and all languages describe such disasters as pale and powerless. But it was the moment the gap in the space was about to close. Lide''s pupil zoomed in because he saw a sharp claw that could not describe the volume and power, falling from the sky, and the sharp sharp sharp edge directly tore the buried bone surface, and it was divided into two. The buried surface was completely dragged into the chaos void. The space gap disappeared. Li De is a little cold on his back at the moment. "What is the limb of life in the end?" As long as ten thousand blades are reached, one strike can tear half of the surface... This life can not be carried by even 12 wings of Blazing Angels. Deeply absorbed, Li De slowly calmed his mood, and the feature of the main face rejecting the power made him not need to worry about the life of terror. I looked around, and here was the little valley where he had entered the surface of the buried bone. Three months later, it seems that nothing has changed. The surrounding is still silent, the gray fog is diffuse, the vision is only a thousand blades, the sky gray clouds let people feel depressed. The destruction of the surface just now seems to have had no great effect on the silence.He motioned for the dead bone to land the skull dragon. After turning over, Li De took another look at the decayed and dry hollow tree in front of the valley. After confirming that there was no difference, he picked up the plane stone with a sense of expectation and immersed himself in it. The mental power spreads out in an instant, and immediately and clearly perceives the situation of the whole plane. Most of the original bone surface was collapsed, leaving only the flat white bone in the middle. It''s a huge circle, about a thousand blades in diameter. In the middle, the twelve story white bone altar split by Freya''s sword still stands. It was built when the burial plane was first established. It was used to worship the God of bones, and later it was specially used to transform the spirits of the legendary or above level. What made him curious was that the edge of the bone surface was surrounded by a layer of thick fog. Through the thick fog, we could see the gray transparent interlayer space barrier. When his spiritual power spreads to this point, he will be hindered by an invisible force. When he wanted to cross the space barrier, he felt a great danger. It seemed that as long as he continued this action, he would definitely encounter unimaginable terror. Chaos and emptiness. Li Dexin felt something. Out there is the void of chaos. It''s the habitat of the unspeakable chaotic beast. He immediately gave up the thought of death. The spirit returned to the twelve story white bone altar. After exploring for a circle, he found nothing special, but Li De knew that the white bone altar was powerful. As long as the power of death was strong enough, ordinary dead people could be transformed into legends. Of course, it is impossible to have this ability now, which is the characteristic of the peak state of the buried bone plane. The spirit glanced past and looked to the ground. With some curiosity, ridden dived into the white bone ground. Skeletons, countless skeletons. There is nothing else here but a deep white bone. Ten blades, twenty blades... When Li De''s divine power detected a hundred blades, the black fog appeared again, and the gray transparent interlayer - space barrier. Li De shook his head. At present, there are only 100 blades at the deepest point of the buried bone plane. Compared with the memory that he got, the depth of Wan blade was almost impossible to mention when the burial plane was the most powerful. After exploring the hidden treasures along the space barrier, we return to the twelve story white bone altar, look up at the black clouds above, and continue to explore. 50 blades, 100 blades... 500 blades, the familiar space barrier appears again. After exploring this space, which can be called the plane, Lee de regained his spiritual power. The expression has some joy and some helplessness. However, it is obvious that such a large plane has such a huge deficit, which is the same as the failure of a two meter strong man''s kidney, which directly lost 99.9% of the area, leaving only a small amount of scope. To his delight, although most of the area was lost, it was a complete plane and a plane with infinite potential. The burial plane can accommodate the coming of the God of bones at the most powerful time. The God of bones can unite with the tyrannical God to attack the powerful God of dawn, which is enough to explain many problems. The most important thing is that although the plane has lost most of its area, the core remains. Evolve and nurture higher undead. Evolution means that as long as there is enough energy, the plane in his hands can still slowly recover to its peak. This is something many planes don''t have. The potential of most planes is fixed when they are formed, and it is impossible to continue to grow no matter how they are cultivated. It is extremely rare that the surface of the buried bone can grow, which is so rare that even the gods should look at it. After all, it was once the treasure of the God of bones. After obtaining the information recorded in the plane stone, Li De naturally knew the position of the buried bone plane in the eyes of the God of bones. It was only in order to ambush the twelve winged angel Freya that the angel army led by Freya was transferred to the thematic plane with divinity. But I didn''t expect that the result was really tragic. Freya was too strong to kill all the dead. The gods could not come to the plane, so even though the God of bones knew that the plane of buried bones was lost in the plane, he could not find it. After that, Freya purified the plane stone with her own strength, and perfectly removed the mark of the God of bones left in the plane of buried bones. Therefore, the burial plane controlled by Lee de has nothing to do with the God of bones. It is an evil plane purified by Freya. Now the plane stone has been branded with spirit by him, and part of his soul has been integrated into the plane stone, so now this plane belongs to him completely.Unless the God of bones stood in front of him, or he could not find that the plane in his hand was the place where the God had fallen. The second function is to cultivate higher undead. Once upon a time, the God of bones forged the plane of bone with the stone of plane plane, which was the ultimate purpose of cultivating higher undead. This powerful undead God only used powerful divinity to engrave the ancient magic array for cultivating high-level undead in the bone burial plane. According to the information that Li De got, the ancient magic array was engraved on the stone of the throne. That is to say, no matter how much the plane shrinks, as long as the plane stone is still there, the magic array can work. The most powerful part of this ancient magic array is that, as long as the dead are put into the position plane, the power of death in the plane will be instilled into the body of the dead under the influence of the magic array, so as to help the dead strengthen their soul fire and enhance their strength. Let the undead''s growth speed increase 100 times, 1000 times. When the burial plane is at its peak, a level 5 skeleton warrior can be trained to become a king of the skeleton in a week. This was once an important military training base for the king of skeletons. But now it all belongs to him. This peach is very sweet. "Now that it belongs to me, I''d like to change my name..." Lee touched his chin and suddenly his eyes lit up. He thought of a classic game on earth - Warcraft ice throne. One of the buildings is the ultimate building of the undead, which can summon the most powerful ultimate arms of the Undead - ice dragon. "I''ll call you the place to bury your bones in the future. I''m looking forward to the day when ice dragon will be transformed in this plane. The ice dragon, a specialty of bone burial, is becoming more and more delicious But to Lee''s surprise, after his name was given, a system prompt sounded today. "Ding, the place where bones were buried was named successfully. You''ve got a primordial plane that can grow - the place where bones are buried. You have successfully positioned the plane specialty as the rare life of the Undead - ice dragon. When your plane level is raised to (rare) level, you can activate the summon. " "Ding, the minimum level required for mastering the plane is level 18. If the level is lower than level 18, it will not be able to bear the mental strength required by the plane. If the mental strength is too low, it will cause various serious negative effects. Your current level is level 15. Do you choose to spend 50000 points of faith to upgrade your level? After upgrading, you will reach level 18. If the power of belief is not enough, the level promotion will fail. The plane will be temporarily frozen and will be unsealed after level 18. " Misty grass?!! At this time, Li De was deeply shocked by several abrupt system prompts. This plane has been systematically recognized, and the most important thing is that his casual ice dragon has been positioned as a specialty of the plane. He can recruit directly?!! That''s an ice dragon!! Dragon!! Although we need to upgrade the level of the plane to recruit, is this too exaggerated and against the weather?? The smile on Lee''s face couldn''t be covered up. "Ding ~ please make a choice within 10 seconds, or it will be regarded as giving up. In order to protect your safety, the place where the bones are buried will be frozen." The system''s prompt made Li De suddenly regain his mind and focus his eyes on the second promotion to upgrade his level. He used to be level 15, but in a few months'' sleep, he has unconsciously praised the experience of upgrading to level 16. Now he only needs to click upgrade to upgrade to level 16. Originally thought this was a surprise, but now I didn''t expect that there could be a direct promotion of the level of this good thing. Level 18, now he has the most powerful two combat effectiveness, dead bones and Kapu are only 18 levels. Now he is about to step into that level. But the power of 50000 faith still makes him feel a little painful. After a look at the power of faith in the property panel of more than 60000, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and the development of the dawn sect has not stagnated in recent months. He now has more than 40000 believers, and can provide him with nearly 20000 belief power every month. "Confirm promotion." No more hesitation, just choose to confirm. At the moment of choosing, Li De immediately felt that the power of faith in his body was rapidly disappearing. The power of faith is like a hundred rivers into the sea in his heart. After a moment, like the heavenly maids scattering flowers, the power of faith began to surge in his body along the blood. Under the guidance of certain rules, the abundant power of faith began to build his bones, blood, muscles, and even the potential of his blood. Like a black hole, Lee is swallowing the magic power around him, because the speed of swallowing is too fast, and even sets off a magic storm around. The magic of several kilometers away was swept by a magic tide due to his rapid phagocytosis.Stanley and the dead bone saw this scene and immediately guarded them. Flying in the sky, he showed a bit of grievance in the eyes of the dead. Although he was sleeping in the land where the gods fell and absorbed a lot of the power of death, it was still difficult to upgrade in a short time. He saw with his own eyes how Li De promoted his level. It took him more than a year to upgrade from level 13 to level 15... now, judging from this momentum, it is obvious that the level will be improved again. Thinking that this dead bone is full of envy, I also want to upgrade... maybe the power of faith guided by the system is too delicate, and Li De only feels that he is torn up from top to bottom. This ascension is different from the past, but almost broke his body, and then used the power of faith to reorganize, and forcibly improve the resilience of his body. So Li De suffered a lot in a short time. If it is the extreme of suffering for a woman to have a child, he has already gone beyond this extreme by now. From level 15 to level 18, every level is an extremely painful process. He experienced the ultimate pain of having three children in a row. After the second level promotion, his mind was a little fuzzy, his teeth clenched and his throat roared like a beast. The sweat on his body had wet all his clothes, and the sweat on his forehead was like someone had poured a basin of cold water on his head. Each ascension is like a long era. In that wave after wave of suffering, Lee is about to reach the limit of the moment. The third time is over. Hu ~ the body suddenly loosened, and the endless pain finally subsided at this moment. Li De''s legs softened and he sat on the ground without any image. At the moment, his face was pale, his hands were shaking unconsciously, his lips were trembling, his eyes were lax. "In the future, I will upgrade for 100 years, that is, 100 million experience. Even if I die here, I will no longer choose this way to upgrade!" "Ding ~ you have been upgraded to level 18, which can activate the evolution function of blood vessels." "Ding ~ you have been promoted to level 18 and obtained new talents" "Ding ~ you have been upgraded to level 18, and the function of blood clan skill research and development has been opened" "Ding ~ you have been upgraded to level 18, which has opened the function of blood clan skill integration." After hearing the system prompt, Li De looked at the exaggerated skill attributes on his attribute panel and remained silent for a long time. "This way, in fact, can not be completely denied, people still need to dialectically look at the problem..." in this way, we should treat the problem dialectically Chapter 304 Looking at a series of hints, although Li De is still powerless under the stimulation of several waves of pain beyond the limit, he still can''t help but feel great joy. This time it''s a step up. The successful mastery of a plane, not to mention, has directly reached the exaggerated level 18, which is only a step away from the extraordinary. He took a deep breath, slightly restrained his mind, and hit his attention on his attribute panel. The reason that caused this series of changes was the place where the bones were buried. View properties. Burial place (undead plane) level: common (next level is rare, upgrade requires 100000 death power) power of death: 100 characteristics: can grow, undead transformation (can control the power of death in the plane to cultivate high-level Undead) special soldier: frost Dragon (not activated) special building: skeleton altar (damaged), can Accelerate the transformation of undead life above the extraordinary level, and the plane can be opened when it reaches the rare level. Introduction: This is a rare and growable plane, which was once controlled by a powerful God. Although it has fallen to the original state, the core power still does not disappear and has great potential. It can grow, the undead can transform, the ice dragon, and the special building the bone altar. Except for the surprise, Lee had no other emotions. is awesome. Each of these features is extremely powerful. Growth represents that this plane has unlimited potential in the future, and the transformation of the dead represents that there will be more powerful undead lives under him. The last two, not to mention, summon the ice dragon, speed up the transformation of the supernatural level of the undead, take out one can make people dazzled. Although planes need to grow to a rare level to open, there will always be. Common, rare, rare. Only two levels are needed to reach the rarity. It''s absolutely true. It can be predicted that in the near future, there will be more powerful undead subordinates in his hands, and they will be mixed with the ultimate life army of ice dragon. Thinking of the more brilliant smile on the corner of Li De''s mouth, the deep pain just received seems to be less painful. And most importantly, because his soul has been integrated into the plane stone, the place where the bones are buried now belongs to him. Therefore, as long as the life born in the burial plane, whether it is the undead or not, will be branded and controlled by him. That''s why powerful beings have their own planes or Realms - batch training of subordinates. Li De doesn''t know if anyone is losing money. Anyway, this time he is earning blood, and he is making money from cerebral hemorrhage. After taking a few hard breaths, he managed to suppress the joy in his heart. Focus on your own property panel. Li De has studied his attribute panel hundreds of times and clearly remembers all his attributes. At level 15, he can still see clearly the attributes. Li De kacharr race: Blood race (ancestor) Legend degree: 7 (+ 1) famous, in the lower world, legend degree is 8. Title: scarlet Lord, Immortal King level: ancestor of blood lv15 Magic: 20002000, magic power restored by 20 + 30 points per second (two pieces of artifact fragments) talent expertise: ancestor of blood (only), rebirth with blood rare ¡¤ limited skills: scarlet power, blood curse, bloody storm, shadow blade, killing hand (characteristics: danger perception) £©Race skill: incarnate bat, absorb blood to recover. Passive skills: Double casting, super power (extreme), super physique (extreme), super agility (extreme), magic affinity (extreme), magic control (extreme) blood clan exclusive magic can grow: blood control (super), blood sucking recovery (Advanced), bloody Scream (advanced), crimson mist (Advanced) and terror coming (perfect aura) £© common Magic: one ring... Two rings... Three rings... four ring magic: magma fireball, door of space, forbidden order, magic shield, advanced floating skill (all skills have been engraved in attribute related) this series of gorgeous skills has not been upgraded before, but has changed a lot after upgrading to level 18. The first is hierarchy. Level: lv18 (5.5 million) Magic: 35002000, magic power restored by 20 points + 30 points per second (two pieces of artifact pieces) + 40 points (perfect level ring) the level has been upgraded from level 15 to level 18, directly across level 3. However, the only thing that makes Li De frown is that the experience required to upgrade from level 18 to level 19 has also increased to an exaggerated 500000, and the experience required to upgrade from level 15 to level 16 is only 100000.This kind of experience value of geometry promotion makes Li De feel helpless. That''s too much. It''s no wonder that you can have the extraordinary power of nuclear weapons at level 20. Level 25 is already a legend. At level 30, you can seek to seal gods. Although the level does not seem to be much, this kind of promotion is more difficult than the sky. He was a little relieved that after level 15, the magic power increased by 50 points from level 10 to level 500. Now he has 3500 points of magic, plus the exaggerated 90 points per second magic recovery speed, mobile fort, human flesh Gatling, the king of artillery, and so on can be synonymous with him. Yes, his magic power recovery speed has reached 90:00 P.S., his own 20:00 P.S., plus two pieces of artifact pieces + 30, plus the level 16 vampire Marseille sari, who was captured by him when he entered the original bone burial plane, in order to save his life, he gave his extraordinary level ring. Heart of blue Quality: extraordinary >. Introduction: it was originally a legendary ring, but as time goes by, it has already lost its legendary power. His magic recovery speed has reached an extreme. 20 + 30 + 40 = 90, 90 points per second. It''s no exaggeration to say that as long as Li De activates his ancestral blood, there will be no gap in his magic power. Even if it is not activated, it can be cast unlimited in normal combat. It becomes a real human turret. The mood because of 18 level super high experience value caused by depression immediately a few points. Look down. The second point of change was a surprise to Lee. Blood: ancestral blood (perfect), evolution degree 10% (can absorb blood to improve the evolution level) he did not have blood before. The ancestral blood only exists as a talent skill, but he didn''t expect to be independent after upgrading to level 18. And this level of evolution seems to be full of exciting breath. Now his blood is in a perfect state, and his talent is so powerful that it can''t be increased. Just take a look at those dense skills on the property panel to know how his power is. If it evolves again, how far will it reach?? After a quick look at the system prompt, "Ding ~ you have been upgraded to level 18 to open the evolution function of blood vessels." Li De thought seriously. "If my blood can evolve, can other blood races? If so, how can they evolve? Do you suck blood like me Then he shook his head and gave up thinking. There is too little information, and he wants to infer without much basis. But I also wrote down this point in my heart. I decided to let dawning mage tower carry out this research. Take a look at the above 10% of the evolution, inexplicably some expectations, if his blood evolution, it will strengthen to what extent? Super Saiya blood race? Swallow star blood clan? Dimensional plane ruler super supreme little overlord invincible blood clan?? Keke... after a moment, Li Dezhong regained his mind and continued to look at the attributes below. Blood shackles (you have absolute control over the blood lineage, you can control the blood lineage through the blood shackles, and give orders integrated into the blood. It can release the shackles of the body and open the ancestral blood vessels of the blood clan. After the blood vessels are opened, the strength, body recovery speed and magic recovery speed are increased by 1500%. This effect doubles at night, and the blood in the body can be consumed to maintain this state for a long time.) Blood shackle is the most powerful fighting skill of Li de. although it has no attack power, it can madly improve his own strength. This skill is the foundation of everything. At level 15, the increased attribute is 1000%, but now when he is upgraded to level 18, the level of improvement is 1500%. This directly increases the attributes by 500%, which is enough to make the scalp numb. Although Li De is still a little weak, he can feel the power hidden in his body like a giant dragon. If he is willing to break out, he can make people tremble at any time. In addition to this core skill, several other skills have been greatly improved. Blade of shadow (after becoming a blood clan, you can enter the dimensional space, immune to the exploration below the spirit level, gain 500% attack speed in shadow and night, gain the characteristic of cutting throat, cut throat: concentrate all your strength and explode 1500% power when launching the first attack.) The original throat cutting characteristic was 1000%, which also increased by 500%. The hand of killing (combat awareness, combat skills, battlefield sense of smell, etc.) have been upgraded to extraordinary level, and special features have been obtained: Advanced danger perception (can sense the coming threat)Features of the killing hand: danger perception has been upgraded to advanced danger perception, which is also a powerful and practical skill. Bloody storm (consumes 30% of the body''s blood, releases 100 killing bats with 35% of the body''s strength, or condenses 75% of the enemy''s power from the blood of the enemy after killing the enemy...) the blood storm has also increased a little, from 30% to 35% of the body power, and the 70% strength of killing the enemy has increased to 75%. Although 5% does not seem to improve much, it is a group attack skill. The individual benefits brought by each point of improvement are not obvious. However, after the number reaches tens of thousands, the overall strength improvement will be very terrible. Blood shackle, shadow blade, killing hand, bloody storm, these four core skills have been enhanced. This wave of upgrading the level of Lee''s strength directly climbed to a new height. It''s no exaggeration to say that Lee can now turn over the same level of ORC King KAP with one hand. Although the skeleton dragon of level 18 is more resistant to exercise by virtue of its large size, it is still unable to withstand his strength. Contented, the benefits of this upgrade are really exaggerated. After reading it several times, Lee turned his eyes to another clue. "Ding ~ you have been upgraded to level 18, and the function of blood clan skill integration has been opened." Blood clan skill fusion function? After a little induction, a message appeared in Li De''s mind. You can use the power of blood to combine the talent and race skills of the blood clan, and generate a new skill while retaining the characteristics of the original skill. Li De is sure that the information he got is correct, and his eyes are full of surprises that are hard to hide. If so, does the profile mean that the skill has been upgraded? The thought of the meal was in full swing. After a little calming down, I turned my attention to the other three exclusive skills that were not improved in this upgrade. Scarlet power (passive, all attacks are attached with scarlet power, which causes armor damage, chaos element and corrosion damage. 30% of the damage is converted to your life.) Curse of blood (when you cause damage to the enemy, you can launch a fatal negative curse through your blood. If you fail to pass the magic resistance test, you will be infected with the blood plague. Every 10 seconds, your opponent will get 32 negative states, such as weakness, fear, powerlessness, bleeding and chaos Blood boiling (each attack will make the enemy''s blood boil. If the magic resistance test fails, the blood will burst when the blood boiling successfully stacks for 10 times.) Among these three skills, scarlet power is undoubtedly his core skill. However, this skill causes 30% damage and becomes his own life feature. After he has the blood control and blood sucking recovery skills, it seems a little weak. The skill of blood curse is tailored for the assassin profession of bloody blade. He has never used it since he acquired it. Because the essence of this skill is like blood boiling. It uses the scarlet power to invade the enemy''s body, and then uses the invasive scarlet power to create a negative curse on the enemy. However, the blood curse needs less scarlet power than blood boiling, and blood curse is definitely the best way to treat some rough and fleshy life with high magic resistance. Unfortunately, this skill does not match his fighting style of mobile fort, so it has been refrigerated by him and has not been used up to now. As for blood boiling, there is no need to say more, the word "powerful" is enough to explain everything. "Of these three skills, scarlet power is the core, and the other two skills can be regarded as secondary skills relying on scarlet power. If these three skills are integrated... however, the problem is that the scarlet power is passive, while the other two skills are active skills. I wonder if these three skills can be integrated? " After pondering for a moment, Lee decided to take the vote. It was enough to keep his original skill characteristics that he didn''t have much worry about. What''s more, if the three skills can be combined into a passive one like scarlet power... Will the magic he throws directly curse the enemy and then boil their blood to cause secondary damage? Think about it all seems promising. Close your eyes slightly and start to mobilize the power of blood according to the operation mode given by the information in your mind. The inborn skills of blood clan are different from the magic learned, which belongs to the ability derived from blood. If the blood vessels in the organism are strong, the more talent skills derived, the stronger they will be, just like dragons and elves. If the blood in the organism is weak, it is impossible to generate talents or the derived talents are very weak, such as humans and goblins. The blood race belongs to the superior race. Although its blood force can not be compared with that of the dragon, it is not the same as the ordinary life. As the ancestor of blood race and king of superior race, Li De''s skills on the panel are enough to shock anyone, even the talent of dragon can''t match him.So his talent skill integration is not as simple as you think. "Fusion..." after whispering a word, Li De''s expression became more and more solemn. He can also sense his own blood force before, and can mobilize that power for initial support or activation, so that he has strong power. But after level 18, he seems to have opened certain permissions that can only be obtained at a certain level. It seems that the system function of skill integration comes from this. The mind is silent. Li De began to sense his own blood, and then felt a few special breath in the free blood of his whole body. Skills, this is the blood derived talent skills. With a smile on his lips, Li De quickly determined his goal of integration. Scarlet power, blood curse, blood boil. After he fused the three forces in his blood. "Ding ~ is it a combination of scarlet power, blood curse and blood boiling? After skill integration, new skills will be derived. While maintaining the main characteristics of these three skills, new skills will give birth to new characteristics. Note: non major features will be removed, and the original skills will disappear after skill integration, and the whole process is irreversible. " Now that he has thought about it, he will not hesitate. Li De nods and chooses to confirm. "Ding ~ fusion begins, you will consume the power of blood to fuse. Please note that if the power of blood is not enough, skill fusion will fail." And the negative effects? But before Li De thought about it, a sharp pain in his blood made his mind confused. "MMP, the pain of upgrading is even better, and the skill integration is also painful?? Can''t you please me? " Li De, who had just risen from level 15 to level 18, was relieved of his extreme pain and once again enjoyed the joy of ascending to heaven. But this kind of pain is different from the pain of whole body being torn when upgrading, but it is a kind of dark cold pain. Although it is not severe, it makes him have a kind of dark pain that can''t be said. Twenty minutes later, Lee''s face turned pale again. When his lips were trembling, the pain slowly subsided. Whew ~ I took a deep breath. I just wanted to stand up and take two steps. However, a feeling of extreme deficit came from the body, which was very similar to the state after being squeezed dry. Both legs were soft. "Ding ~ skill integration is successful, and a new skill rare scarlet power" is successfully derived. rare ¡¤ scarlet power: passive. All attacks are attached with scarlet power, causing armor breaking, chaos elements and corrosion damage. At the same time, enemies eroded by scarlet power will be infected with blood plague, and their status will be reduced by 1% every 10 seconds. The opponent will gain weakness, fear, weakness, bleeding and confusion Wait for 32 negative states. Active: each attack scarlet power will invade the opponent''s body. When stacked to a certain concentration, the enemy''s blood will be controlled by you, which can make the enemy''s blood boil and burst. Additional feature: Magic penetration. The magic resistance of enemies corroded by scarlet power will be greatly reduced Rare and scarlet power, Lee de looked at the name and saw it. It has evolved into a rare skill. After checking the attributes, his pale face revealed a joy that was hard to hide. Sure enough, according to the introduction of the system, most of the features are retained, which not only turns the active skill of blood curse into an incidental passive skill, but also adds a very important feature to him: Magic penetration. Most of the world''s high-level life has a lot of magic resistance, such as the bronze Cyclops COSO, this guy''s skin can be directly immune to four rings and below the magic. This is a big problem for the mage. This is why other classes can compete with the dominant mages after their ranks are upgraded. High magic resistance has always been the most hated object of master mage. At this time, the power of scarlet after the fusion of the three, with the magic penetration can make Lee''s advantage get the ultimate enhancement. What are his strengths? Infinite magic and super fast casting speed. These two make him directly become a mobile fort, and it is a mobile fort that never goes out of fire. When the magic resistance that other life is proud of has been reduced by him, who can show off under his magic? However, this skill fusion is not omnipotent and has side effects. At the moment, he has been in a state of collapse, and the power of his blood is in serious deficit. Under normal conditions, it is estimated that the shop will not be able to recover his full strength within three months. And if you want to have a baby, you have to wait at least half a year. In other words, the cooldown time of this skill is as long as half a year. But for now, merging this skill is enough, and Lee is not planning to merge the other skills. The remaining skills have been improved in this upgrade. They are commonly used and very powerful. There is no need to add additional features. It is enough to keep the existing state.A little bit depressed, Lide focused on the last system prompt. "Ding ~ you have been promoted to level 18, and you can start the research and development function of blood skills" skill development? Li De received a message again in his mind. It was immediately clear after receiving the message. This is not the talent he thought to develop blood vessels, but the pure research and development of blood exclusive magic. But the magic developed is a kind of growing magic, which can also be regarded as the existence of the carrying son in the skill. Currently, he has 5 blood specific spells, which he controls when he is promoted to level 15. Blood control (super) blood absorption recovery (Advanced) bloody Scream (Advanced) scarlet fog (Advanced) terror coming (perfect aura) the level of blood magic can be divided into: primary level, intermediate level, super perfect perfection extreme [br > there is no doubt that these magic powers, especially blood control, one ring means to kill thousands of people The scene has appeared more than once. It can be called the most powerful and handsome skills. The gray flying between the pinkies is annihilated, which has a fascinating taste. And the coming of terror is not backward, every time can bring him great help. Blood absorption recovery is also his common strong skill. After taking blood, he can get full recovery, and can extract blood energy to treat others. It takes a lot of blood power to open the blood chain. He relies on this skill to maintain his state. The only thing to use is bloody scream. Lide doesn''t like this skill very much, because it affects the image too much because he is just like a ghost. But in general, these skills are first-class and strong, and they are also growing, which increases the value of these skills. The only pity is that these blood skills seem to be the talent he brought to him after he was promoted to 15. He knows how to use them, but he can''t teach them to other blood groups. Now that you can study blood skills, Lide is very interested. Many races have exclusive skills, such as the undead, demons, elves, dragons, etc., which are only available to their own people. But there is a special condition for this - that is, this race is extremely powerful and has a perfect system of power. By contrast, blood groups are not weak, but they are far from them. If we can really develop a series of magic that belongs to blood, then the blood race may not have the possibility of comparing with the elves or dragons in the future. These are the lives of many years of higher life in the glory Lord, and now they have a vast territory under their control. The blood race is like a rat in the sewer, and is kicked out of the way. Li De thought of shaking his head and taking back his scattered thoughts. The current situation of blood group was caused millions of years ago. He could not change history, but he needed to start from now to the future. According to the information transmitted by the system, it is not easy to develop blood magic. There are many legends about the origin of magic, the gift of the creator, the gift of the goddess of magic, even the rule of the world, the influence of chaos and emptiness, etc. But the most recognized by elite and casters is that at the beginning of the creation, those original gods created the original casting mechanism - inscriptions, and the later magic sources were all from inscriptions. And the magic of man comes from the inscriptions. The current situation is that all human magic can be used in all life. In other words, any race of magic in human beings can learn and use, but only the power. But other special magic is different, such as dragon language magic, spirit natural magic, undead magic, these special magic ordinary human beings can not use. The magic of these races was first condensed from the inscriptions of the beginning of the creation, but the latter had been separated from the mechanism of the inscriptions. The reason why human magic is common among all races is that this magic model is the result of keeping the oldest rules of the inscriptions, and then optimizing them. In other words, blood people need to study their own magic first, but in the case that the inscriptions have been lost for a long time, we need to study the human magic model. Based on the magic of human beings, combined with the cast characteristics of blood group, the unique magic belonging to blood group is created. This is equivalent to standing on the shoulders of giants for research and development. Of course, the difficulty is not small. After such a long period of evolution, most of the current human magic models have been very mature and perfect. if you want to change it into a blood specific magic, you can know the difficulty. But fortunately, the system opened up a special functional plate for him. As long as he developed the blood related magic system, he would judge and give the direction of research and development.This function is the guarantee of future blood clan growth, which needs a lot of investment. Generally speaking, this function can make up for what the blood clan has been lacking before, so that the blood clan can really stand on the surface and confront the elves and dragons. However, this process is still very long. Now the blood clan is still very weak and needs to be further cultivated by Li De. But Li De believes that one day, the blood clan will become a force that can not be ignored by the glory theme. And he, too, will grow into a very big boss. Chapter 305 After sorting out his spoils for a moment, Li De is still weak, but he is in a good mood. This can be called an unprecedented harvest. First, gain a plane that is completely under his control and can summon the ultimate creature, frost dragon. Second, the level has been upgraded to level 18 of the first sequence, and its strength has become the most powerful presence in the dawn city. Its combat power has exploded to the point that it can sling all the subordinates. Third, it has opened the function of blood evolution. Although his blood evolution is only 10% now, its potential is absolutely unlimited. In the future, he will become more powerful. Fourth, he has acquired the ability of skill fusion, and evolved scarlet power into rare scarlet power, which greatly increases the strength of this skill. Moreover, he can continue to use this ability to fuse other skills if necessary in the future. Fifthly, it has opened the function module of researching and developing the blood clan''s exclusive magic. This module can affect the future development of the blood clan. Although there is no effect in a short time, it can definitely be called priceless. Sixth, I have obtained two four ring magic scroll making techniques. Although it seems that this is not impressive compared with the previous skills, it can not be ignored. As dawn city grows, high-level magic scrolls will be one of his ways to get high-level resources. Because many high-end resources can''t be purchased with jinpuke, or it''s too expensive to buy them with jinpuke. It''s more cost-effective to replace them directly with the four ring magic scroll. Li De counted that the discovery was not over. There was another very important achievement that could not be ignored. Twelve winged angel Freya Chenxi, the seventh general under the throne of dawn. A moment later, Li De takes out the angel wing from the system space, which looks like the angel wing with countless cracks after being dropped on the ground. The twelve winged angel Freya Chenxi, who can''t know the level and can defeat the coming of gods, is his final harvest. Lee remembers very well the nature of this angel''s wing. Angel wing Quality: special items Introduction: there is a twelve winged angel sleeping in this wing. Only the most holy power can wake her up. But now the properties have changed dramatically. Angel wings (broken) Quality: special items Introduction: there is a twelve winged angel sleeping in this wing, but she seems to have been seriously injured beyond imagination. Maybe you can try to wake her up with the most holy power. "What to do with it?" Lee touched his chin and thought hard. But after thinking for a long time, there was no good way. Freya''s grade is inferred from the plane memory he receives, which is about 32-35. It''s the ultimate force that deserves to be. Even if the other party has been severely damaged, it is still not what he can fight against. And the other side is the subordinate of the Lord of dawn, even the soul belongs to the powerful God. Freya is like a hot potato. It''s too bad to give up. If you don''t give up, it''s a time bomb. It''s not sure when you blow him up. Li De shook his head. Just about to throw the cracked angel wings back into the system space, he suddenly wondered what would happen if he put them in the place where they were buried? There was a little excitement in his eyes, and the thought made him eager to try. Looking at the pure white wings that seem to be broken when they are touched in the hand, he reaches out and waves his hand, and directly opens the door of the space where the bone is buried. Then, with the force of the plane, Li De put the angel''s wings in the middle of the burial place, which was vertically cut in half, and was barely glued together on the twelve story white bone altar which did not collapse. When the angel''s wings fell on the white bone altar. A systematic prompt made Li De''s heart thump. "Ding ~ begins to transform twelve winged Blazing Angels (seriously injured) into fallen angels. It takes unknown power of death. The time consumed is estimated to be 13243 years. Increasing the power of death can speed up the transformation." "Ding ~ twelve wings blazing angel''s energy is too high, and the power of death in the place where the bones are buried is too weak. Please supplement immediately. Otherwise, it will cause serious regurgitation." "Ding ~ twelve wings blazing angel''s energy is too high, burying bones..." "Ding ~ has not detected the supplement of death force for the moment. In order to normal transformation, we have mobilized the force of all planes to suppress and eliminate the phagocytosis." "The force of biting plane is too rare, and angel wings cannot leave the plane of buried bone in the process of transformation, otherwise the whole plane will collapse. In the process of transformation, twelve winged angels will always fall into a state of deep sleep, but if the power of death is too thin, the other party may wake up. Please be sure to keep the strong power of death in the place where the bones are buried. " What?? After hearing a series of systematic prompts, the whole person has not yet regained his mind. The time for him to respond to a few of the system prompts is over.When Li De returns to his senses, he opens the system again, and suddenly his face is full of amazement. The twelve winged angels can transform??? The cow broke my plane. But this time... Are you sure I can live this time?? 13243? I... Li De''s face is black. Don''t say 10000 years, even 1000 years, he can''t afford to wait. But fortunately, increasing the power of death can speed up the transformation, or you will be blind. But what''s more, because the power of death is too thin, what kind of ghost is it that the system mobilizes the force of plane to suppress? The angel''s wings can''t be brought out yet, and the place where the bones are buried will collapse. Is that a hole to bury yourself? Fortunately, in the process of transformation, as long as enough power of death is maintained, the blazing angel will always fall into a deep sleep, or else a time bomb will be buried in his heart. Turning his head to think about it, Li De''s heart was momentarily happy. This unintentional operation solved the big trouble of twelve winged blazing angel, and will add a strong subordinate to him in the future. It''s blood again. At the moment, Li De is very satisfied with his journey to the death cemetery. If it wasn''t for the magic scroll to create technology and the flowers of death, he might have missed these opportunities. By the way, the flower of death. Li De had a headache when he thought of this thing. The flower of death once bloomed in the place where the bones were buried, but because of the angel, it had already withered under the power of the holy light. He got the information of plane, but he knew how to cultivate this kind of magic plant which only grows in the abominable land, but it needs a high degree of strong power of death. With the present place of burying bones, he is afraid that there will be no movement for hundreds of years. He shook his head and didn''t think about it any more. The land for burying bones has just arrived, which is just like the city of dawn. It needs a lot of resources to build. In a short period of time, there will be little output. "Under the crown?" Stanley''s voice pulled Lee back. He turned to look at Stanley, who was worried. Lee''s pale face showed a smile. "Don''t worry. I''m fine." Then he found that he was still sitting on the ground. He coughed a little awkwardly. The master''s hand appeared and helped him up. Then he was transformed into a stool, and he sat on the stool safely. Just after the integration of skills, now the body is still weak, legs have been soft. At this time, he would like to ask. "Doctor, is it too late for me to take Liuwei Dihuang pills in this situation?" Stanley said with some joy, "under the crown, the black fog around has slowly dispersed... Oh? After Stanley''s warning, Lee realized that the thick gray fog around him had faded a little, and the dim light was a little brighter. "After I took the place where the bones were buried, the Death Graveyard lost its power and the source of death was bound to dissipate. It''s been dark for three days at most, and the fog will disappear. Come on, let''s go back. " This time, I have made a lot of cerebral hemorrhage. There is no need to stay in this place where the oil and water are drained, so as to avoid any accident. "Yes, under the crown, your body..." although Lee''s momentum has become extremely strong, Stanley can feel the weakness of Lee''s body. Li De waved his hand and was too lazy to respond. His magic power was directly cast, and the four ring spell, the advanced floating skill, floated up and slowly flew to the dead bone''s back. Stanley was relieved to see this. Although some of the dead bones are reluctant to leave the area full of the power of death, they still obediently fan the damaged dragon wings to take off under the command of Li De. He came cautiously, but when he went back, he was on a rampage. The giant beast with 18 blade wingspan was the king in this area. The only thing that Lee had some regrets about this trip to the death cemetery was that the vampires ran away. Or it''s good to take them back to dawn city and do some research. After a while, the dead bones flapped their wings and left the dead cemetery shrouded in dense fog. When the skull dragon flies out of the thick fog, the evening sun directly shines on it. The snow-white skeleton is like a layer of gold armor on the skin, majestic. Li De, sitting behind the dead bone, was hit by the sun on his face, slightly dazzling. After he raised his head slightly, his sight suddenly opened up. In front of him was a tall forest which could not be seen at all. Under the golden sunset, the forest was covered with jinpuke, brilliant. The scene looks very cheerful. The dead bone flapped the dragon''s wings and slowly flew to green city in the setting sun. Although this guy didn''t like the sun, he was not as afraid as the blood clan. There was no pressure to fly at the sunset.And then Stanley was filled with the power of scarlet. The blood colored energy blocked the sun from corroding. Although his condition dropped a lot, he was not hurt by the sun. - - - - the next day. When Li De''s figure appeared on the first floor of the scarlet mage tower, Weina, who had just got up, just came down to the second floor. When the girl saw the figure that she thought about day and night, her eyes showed a huge surprise. Tall girl from the stairs up to stomp ~ feet in a hurry from the fast down. In front of Li De, who trotted with a cheerful pace, his sapphire eyes were full of joy and joy from the heart. "Good day, Lord Li De..." as always, the girl wore her favorite blue mage robe, and her long golden curled hair was scattered in the back of her head, which was like a wave shining in the sun. Her temperament is brilliant and her every move is full of elegance and intellectuality. This girl, who is praised as the queen of Commerce by the nobles of green city, has finally grown up. Li De was very pleased to see the more and more excellent little maid''s smile. When the ancestor of the blood clan first took Weina back to the scarlet mage tower, she was just a little girl. Although she was beautiful, she did not have this kind of almost full face. As she grows older, the living conditions in scarlet mage tower are getting better and better. With the influence of magic and books, Weina has become a "goddess" in the eyes of outsiders. Of course, no matter how goddess, in front of him, this girl will always be his little maid. He reached out and rubbed Weina''s small head, looked at the girl''s face and said with a smile, "has anything happened to the scarlet mage tower in the past three months?" Weina took the initiative to rub some cool palm, sapphire like eyes narrowed into crescent. "Lord Li De, we have already filled the gap of a large number of magic raw materials transported by dawn city in recent months. Everything is going very well. " With the establishment of the city of dawn Intelligence Command Center, Weina, as the main steward of scarlet mage tower and one of the most trusted people by Li De, naturally has the right to know the existence of dawn city. It''s just that the girl doesn''t know the exact location of dawn city. "How many magic scrolls are produced now?" When Li De talked about business, he took back his hand in Weina''s disappointed eyes, and then he sat down on the soft gray sofa in the hall. "Magic factory has been developing steadily. At present, the daily production of magic factory has reached 1200 pieces, and the stable production of more than 36000 pieces per month." 36000? This data undoubtedly satisfied Li De. According to the profit of 7 kinpuks per magic scroll, the output of magic factory alone can earn about 250000 kinpuks a month. This wealth is enough to make your heart beat faster. "What about other financial revenues?" As his own money bag, the scarlet mage tower was expected by him. His little maid never seemed to disappoint him. Weina showed a brilliant smile and looked at him sweetly. "Under the crown, this is just the magic scroll we made. In the past three months, dawn city has sent 20000 scrolls, which is also a huge income." Oh? Hearing this, Li Dexing''s interest increased greatly. It was his original plan to build a magic factory in dawn City, but he didn''t expect that Harrison was so efficient. In just three months, he integrated the power of Dawning mage tower to build a magic factory. "That''s good. Are there any other projects?" "At present, the mysterious street, with its dawn City providing a large number of low-cost weapons and equipment, has led to the sale of other commodities. At present, the mysterious street can make a profit of about 100000 kinpuks a month." Li De is really a little surprised this time. The magic scrolls can be sold for money, but a street can make a profit of 100000 kinpuks every month. In this way, the net income of scarlet mage tower alone is 350000 jinpuks per month, not to mention the magic scroll provided by dawn city. If you add up, 20000 magic scrolls are 140000 jinpuks, which is close to 50000 each month on average for three months. The scarlet mage tower''s monthly income is close to 400000. At this time, Li De had no other thoughts but a happy mood. That''s the real money. Is it not possible to make one bomb and throw one bomb in the future? What''s a 25 jinpuke alchemy bomb? It''s only 250000 jinpuke to build 10000 a month. It''s easy to afford. Li De is in a good mood and continues to ask questions. "How about the two high-level magic scrollsBefore going to the necropolis, he sent two magic scrolls from the devil''s heart to the scarlet mage tower. Three months later, I think there should be progress. "It''s still under study, and the three ring magic requires more magic material than we usually use. Relevant raw materials are still in full purchase, and are expected to be put into production next month. As for the four ring magic... " speaking of this, Weina shook her head," all magic materials must be Warcraft level 10 or above, and two of the core raw materials are level 15 magic plants. At present, we can''t find any more than level 15, and only level 10 at most... " many magic plants in the world have levels, and even high-level magic plants will have their own wisdom. Among them, the most famous is the ancient war tree of elves. The materials of the three ring magic scroll are not hard to find. You can still buy them at a high price, and the fish people tribe can also provide a large part of them. However, the material of the four ring magic scroll is a scarce item. The higher the level, the less the number of life. What''s more, the scarlet mage tower is not a simple production of three or five, but a starting scale of several hundred and thousands. The materials purchased outside do not match the demand. After hearing this, Li De could not help but feel a little headache. The magic material has been the key to restrict the development of scarlet mage tower. But these high-level magic materials can not be found, brain wide pain. The low-level magic materials are in full supply, while the high-level ones are missing, which makes him feel a little embarrassed. Although the low-end magic scroll industry makes a lot of money, it is not really a huge profit. High level magic scroll is the absolute profiteering industry. The positioning of profiteering in the eyes of Li De is that no profit more than 20 times is not worthy of being called "windfall profit". The low-level magic scroll is only three or four times the profit. "I''ll try to solve it, but don''t let it go." Li De shook his head and kept it in mind. "Yes, Lord reed." Weina blinks and smiles. Her eyes are full of unshakable trust. It seems that as long as there is Li De, there is no problem that can not be solved. "How is Mr. spark doing now?" "Lord spark is in good health, and the power of death is suppressed by Locke. He started to rebuild the ancient alchemy magic circle two months ago. According to him, the magic array can be completed by the winter moon Lee was a little relieved at the news. Spock''s body has always been worrying him. Although he knows how to plant the flower of death, he can''t cultivate it in a short time. The flower of death must grow where the power of death is very strong. Now the power of death in the place where the bones are buried is as weak as the soybean milk at breakfast. It''s hard to see. "Teacher ~" little Issa, who heard Li De''s voice from upstairs, quietly put on her favorite embroidered tassel dress, and rushed down to the second floor. Standing on the stairs, she saw Li De''s figure. Instantly that pair of ruby like eyes in the twinkling of an eye, as if there are stars across. almost as like as two peas, Li De, in front of her face, was smiling and smiling, and Li De''s heart was turned. This little girl who never seems to grow up is always on his mind. "Issa," lied reached out and pinched the delicate little face. "Well ~" isa looked up at Lee with satisfaction. Li De smiles and takes the little girl''s hand and continues to talk about business with Weina. "How many kinpuks do we have at the moment?" Originally thought to be able to get a satisfactory answer, but Weina''s words let him full of surprise. "Lord reed, there are about 50000 kinpuks left on the scarlet mage tower." "Only 50000? You sent the rest back to dawn city? " "No," Weina said, shaking her head in a strange tone. "All the kinpuks we''ve made in this period of time have been replaced with magic stones. Last month, we bought a million jinpuke magic stones at a time. Over the past three months, we have spent more than two million jinpuke on the purchase of magic stones, almost all the money we have made during this period. " Two million jinpuke are all used to buy the magic stone? Did you buy a whole vein of magic crystal? Looking at Li De''s surprised eyes, Weina explains, "the city of dawn seems to have cultivated a kind of rare and extraordinary plant, which needs a lot of magic crystal stones as nourishment... extraordinary plants? Lee''s eyes lit up in an instant.As long as you can touch with the extraordinary, you are doomed to be extraordinary. - - - PS: this passage is free recommend a masterpiece through Marvel superman of beauty by white dip sugar what happens when you get Superman blood in Marvel Universe? Who is more violent than hulk and Superman? Can silver Superman smash the lid of American team? Those who like Marvel can have a taste Chapter 306 In particular, Li Xiaoke spent a lot of time to cultivate a million plants in puxiaoke City, although he was very curious about it. But he stayed in green city for three days to leave. The scarlet mage tower and the covenant of darkness have accumulated a lot of things for him to decide in the past few months. In particular, the productivity of the dawn city has obviously soared, which has brought great changes to the two forces. Weapons and equipment has become the main product of the Dark Pact. With the cheap and high-quality equipment produced by the weapons factory, it has begun to occupy the huge arms market in green city. Li De has determined two main lines of development for the two forces of alternating light and shade. Scarlet mage tower is mainly made of magic scrolls. In the future, high magic scrolls will be produced, and low-level magic scrolls will be delivered to scarlet mage tower after being produced by dawn city. High grade weaponry and other high profit items are used as auxiliary. The Dark Pact mainly focuses on arms sales, and takes full advantage of the weapon market in green city. The auxiliary is magic scroll and the peerless wine such as Erguotou. The profit of drinks is not much less than that of weapons and equipment. However, the dawn city has not yet made large-scale production. Weapons and magic scrolls are definitely the most profitable market in glory. As long as you can get a certain share in one of the markets, you can make a lot of money. The scarlet mage tower is just like this. Now dawn city has a strong productivity, in which both markets can join hands. So Li De has no scruples to make this two flowering plan. Whether it is a magic factory or a weapon factory, its essence is the spark produced after the collision between modern production mode and the magic world. The magic factory of scarlet mage tower has developed for such a long time under the leadership of Weina. It is no longer the magic factory built by Lee De. Now the magic factory has its own R & D department, which is responsible for R & D and improving the production of magic scrolls, and has begun to try to develop new magic scrolls. Compared with the original process, the production process has been updated at least five times. Now the magic factory has become a glorious magic factory, instead of being a hard and hard object copied from the earth. This is Li De''s greatest confidence, because he has mastered the world''s unmatched productivity. And more importantly, with the development of dawn City, although he is making more and more money now, there is still a gap. City construction, army maintenance, mage training, scientific research expenditure, education expenditure, city daily maintenance and city hall employment expenses, etc.. There is no place where money is not needed. Therefore, the source of income has always been the focus of Li De''s purpose. After setting the goals and directions for the future development of both forces, on November 6, Lee sat down first, and Castro, who returned from the death cemetery to green city, returned to dawn city. Grot and Stanley stayed in green city. The dawn shadow project has been lurking for months, and it is only Stanley who controls this plan that will affect the future of dawn city. What''s more, green city is the central city of southern provinces and the gathering place of major forces. If the intelligence command center wants to develop, it must set up a complete intelligence network here. In the early stage of the construction of the intelligence network, Stanley will be in charge, and the situation will be much better. Castro, with the blood of the bronze Cyclops and the ancestral blood of the blood clan, was not afraid of the sun, so Li De chose to start in the morning. Under the supersonic flight of the newborn King, he flew back to dawn city in less than two days. "Good day, patriarch." The neutral looking Harrison saw Castro landing in the back garden and immediately stomped down from the office on the second floor and came out. "Good day, Harrison," said Lee, smiling at his right-hand general. With a 16 blade wingspan behind him, Castro, dressed in extraordinary armor, suddenly turned into a bat the size of a palm, flapping his wings and flew to Lee''s shoulder. Lee said hello to Harrison and went straight to the office. He hasn''t returned to his city for three months. In the office on the third floor, Li De sat on the soft sofa and squinted comfortably. "Is the first phase of the new town completed now?" "Patriarch, it is expected that the project will not be completed until the middle of this month." Harrison stood on Lee''s side, respectfully responding. "Mid month? The new town should be completed at the beginning of the month. Why is the delay? " Hearing this, Harrison''s expression was slightly stiff, and whispered, "you''ve made the construction department three times bigger... So many buildings have to be re planned." Li De''s eyes opened slightly, as if he had really said this. At that time, he also said something. After digging wider, he could raise several mermaids here."It''s OK. It''s late. It doesn''t affect the overall situation." After a ha ha, he immediately changed the topic, "how is the current population plunder plan going?" This is the third population plunder in dawn city. The first time he plundered the population was that Li De Lai came to Rongguang and formally implemented the sustainable development strategy and determined the future direction. The second was last year, a year of rapid development of dawn City, and its population also broke through the threshold of 50000 in the cold winter month last year. This year''s winter moon is the third. The development of next year largely depends on whether more people can be plundered back this year. In modern times, science and technology are the primary productive forces, but in glory, population is the first productive force, and this is absolutely true. The dawn city is now short of population, and very short. We should know that the moon plain is not fully developed now, and there is a vast land of hundreds of kilometers behind the moon plain. Now it is still a virgin land with grass and trees, waiting for outsiders to reclaim. Therefore, Li De did not lack land, only the population who could reclaim the land. What''s more, what makes Lee feel urgent is that players are coming this time next year. The next time he plunders people, it may not be so smooth. Because no one can be sure what will happen after the game''s public test. After all, the internal test is only 100000 players, and the number of online players may be 35000. But if the public test is conducted, this epoch-making "game" may be flooded with tens of millions of people at a time. The amount of this sudden rush in is enough to change a lot of the established pattern. Although in a short period of time, players will be at the bottom of glory, and they will have to undergo countless beatings before they can grow up. But with their immortality, even if they grow slowly, they will eventually become stronger. This is bound to be a big change. If dawn city wants to take the lead in this great change, it must develop more powerful. Now, Li De''s real body almost doesn''t need to eat any more, and it''s enough to live by sucking blood in glory. And now he can feel more and more powerful power in his body. If the earth had magic, he would have been able to rub fireball. This game is enough to change the whole human world, the secret behind glory can shock the world. In order to face the impact of the unknown, he can only work harder to be strong. Before reaching transcendence, it is far from being carefree. "Patriarch, the orcs stationed on the border did not move. Although they occupied most of the border land, chaos broke out last year, but this year it was particularly stable." Harrison shook his head and explained, "in order to plunder the population, we have targeted the north of green city. The North has been invaded by the dead, many areas have been unable to grow food, so there are still a large number of refugees stranded here. Despite the help of green city, no one cares too much about these refugees. " Lee nodded slightly. Stanley had told him about it before, but it wasn''t very detailed. "Plunder has begun now?" "Because this operation will involve green city, so it is still in the preparation stage. According to , there are still many eyes of the nobility and the host army in the refugees. So we''ve made a different plan. " Speaking of this, Harrison''s eyes showed a bit of excitement. "After the beginning of this plunder, we will plunder all the 50000 people in the new urban area within three days." "Plunder 50000 people in three days?" Li De''s eyes were a little surprised. This is not a small number. Moreover, plundering 50000 people is different from killing 50000 people. It''s easy to kill people, so you can just kill them and go away. However, the plundered population has to be pacified and suppressed, and then transported back, which also needs supporting logistics such as clothing, food, housing and transportation. It''s easy to say, but it''s very difficult. In particular, in terms of logistics support, the dawn city has a population of 50000 at present, which will immediately double the population. The pressure on logistics is enough to make the logistics department collapse. Providing living materials for 50000 people is not the same as 100000 people, and the difficulty is at least three to five times higher. The more people there are, the greater the logistical pressure, which is why the size of those big cities in the cold weapon era will not be too large. I can''t afford it. The same is true of dawn city. There is a threshold beyond which there will be great pressure. Although the previous plunder also plundered a large number of people, it was in the case of a small base and lasted for three or four months. There was a buffer period after each plunder. Even Li De was a little surprised at Harrison''s big money."Are you sure logistics and security can keep up?" Harrison looked a little proud when he heard this. "Patriarch, we have been preparing for this plan for two months. There will be no problem." "And because of the geographical location of the north, we can''t plunder people as recklessly as at the orc border. A long-term action will inevitably expose our existence, so we must make a quick decision and solve the problem in the shortest time. " Looking at Harrison''s confident appearance, Li Dexin smiles. He trained so long that the dawn city finally grew up. The logistics support of 50000 people is just right now. This kind of soft power is even more terrifying because it represents the inside information of the city. Although the dawn city is still weak compared with those powerful forces outside, it is different. "Well, do it according to your plan. We must ensure absolute safety, and never let the location of dawn city be exposed. " In addition to Li Deqiang''s hard work and ultra-high vision, the most important thing for dawn city to develop in such a stable way is to be secret enough. No one can disturb him, he can develop in peace of mind. If the geographical location of the dawn city is exposed, then this greatest advantage will disappear. This is what Li De will never tolerate. At most, the dawn city now has a piece of equipment. It''s far from the six gods'' costume, and it''s far from being able to wave. Green city a super can press them on the ground friction, so steady development is the right way. "Yes, patriarch." Harrison understood, and responded respectfully. "When does the plan start?" "Wait until the intelligence department has found out everything and there are no loopholes in the scheme deduced by the think tank." "All right, let''s do it." Li De nodded with satisfaction. He was not afraid of the rapid development of the dawn city. He could not help but feel hot headed. "Patriarch, that Fishman caselina..." Harrison''s expression is a little tangled at the moment. "Oh? The half breed fish man Lee''s eyes brightened when he heard this, "have you got any news?" He did not forget the mermaid, who was noted by the system as having a secret that could change the pattern of the mainland. It''s an unspeakable mystery for a fish man at night and a human body during the day. At the mention of the name, the calm and indifferent eyes of a priest who had prayed in church for decades suddenly came to mind. Impressive. "The blood clan of the bloody blade didn''t hear any useful news on her," Harrison laughed bitterly and shook his head. "Although she used to work in the city hall, and her daily work was very busy, she seemed to have a special magic power that made people unconsciously calm down. Therefore, she may not speak more than 30 sentences a day... Li Demi frowned, "then why did you mention her?" Harrison looked at the doubts on Lee''s face, but he was a little relieved. It seemed that the fishman had nothing to do with the patriarch. "Because the construction department wants people, they need Katherina to cooperate with the construction department to build the new city, so I transferred her to the construction department." There was something strange about Lee''s face. What can a fishman do for the construction department?? After thinking about it, I was a little uncertain and said, "tap water?" It seems that only this project can be used. Harrison nodded positively. "Yes, tap water. The first phase construction of the new urban area can accommodate 50000 people, the 50000 people do not mean that every household is equipped with tap water, but each floor or even each building needs tap water. But we don''t have enough water. Streams flowing from the mountains around dawn city can no longer meet the huge demand. Especially when the second phase of the construction of the new urban area starts, the problem will become more serious. " "Katherina seems to have a natural ability to sense the flow of water. She can help the construction department find underground rivers, hidden rivers on mountains, and even give advice on how to excavate and build channels. This is very precious to the construction department. " Li De couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. It was really not bright in the West and bright in the East. He didn''t expect that the hybrid fish man had this ability. As for the construction of water supply, he originally had a very grand epic plan: the south to North Water Diversion Project. He plans to build artificial rivers on the peaks around the dawn City, which will lead the water from the surrounding mountains into the city. The area where dawn city is located is like a cake, cut out of a gourd shaped terrain, surrounded by 3000 blade high mountains with the same high, continuous mountains. The location of dawn city is like in the middle of a long mountain range. The mountain range is only sunken, but the surrounding mountains are still so high.So this grand plan is very feasible. The only problem is that it is too difficult. On three thousand blades, snow covered land, to find the river not frozen, but also to drain to the dawn city. This kind of construction is beyond the sky. But no matter how difficult it is, Li De will not give up, because only this grand plan can solve the problem of water shortage in dawn city. The city of dawn has little water resources and can cope with a small population. However, if the population exceeds 100000, it will become a very big problem. At the moment, hearing Harrison''s words, he can''t help but be moved. With the help of the mixed blood mermaid''s ability, he can definitely greatly reduce the difficulty of this project. "Harrison, do you remember what I told you about the south to North Water Diversion Project?" "Of course, it was just that the construction was too difficult and the various projects of dawn city required too many resources, so it was delayed." Harrison immediately nodded and drew countless rivers from the mountains around the city of dawn. He was impressed by the scale of the plan. However, the grand plan also represents the extremely high construction difficulty. At that time, when the plan was proposed, the dawn city did not have the ability and resources to start. Now... "patriarch, do you mean you can start the project now?" Li De nodded positively. "After the construction of the new urban area is completed, it will be a cold winter. We can put the plan for the second phase of the construction to the beginning of spring. And this gap can start this epic project. It is also not required to complete the project in a short time, but to carry out the preparatory work in the early stage. With the help of the hybrid fish man, we can go to the field to detect, and finally evaluate the construction difficulty. If the construction department is unable to complete the project independently, it can use all its strength to assist the construction department. Master tower, King''s blade, weapon factory and alchemy factory can be transferred at will. " Hearing Lee''s tone, Harrison knew he had made up his mind this time. "Yes, clan leader, after the construction of the new city, I will immediately arrange the construction department to carry out the exploration, and will ask them to come up with a plan in the shortest time." "Well, at the same time as this is going on, we can''t relax the monitoring of the hybrid fish people. Katherina is in charge of the intelligence command center. I need you to set up a top secret department to collect information about Katherina. record every bit of her, even if you have a few meals in the morning. " Li De''s deep eyes are not fixed. As a person in power, the most important thing to abandon is that she is still indecisive. It is self-evident that Katherina can be marked by the system, and it is self-evident that she can not control the other party with the power of faith, so it must be monitored in other aspects. Because the secret of the hybrid fish man may easily affect the fate of dawn city. He is not responsible for him and the dawn city if he leaves it alone. As the king of a race, the master of dawn must shoulder the heavy responsibility of the fate of tens of thousands of people when he is in control of the overwhelming power. Harrison naturally understood the importance of this matter. "Crown, you don''t have to worry. I''ve communicated with the intelligence command center. Now there are three groups of people monitoring Katherina. The bloody blade is the most hidden, along with newly trained human intelligence agents, and even the outermost, the city hall staff and Katherina''s neighbors who don''t know they''re helping us monitor the hybrid fish man. " Li De nodded slightly and did not continue to entangle in this matter. Although the system indicates that there is a secret hidden in cassirina that can change the pattern of the mainland, since it is a secret, and it is such an important secret, it is obviously not so simple to probe into it. He was also prepared to do so. "You can arrange it." Then suddenly it seemed to think of something, and went on, "did Nello develop an extraordinary plant?" Then he drew a little, "I heard that you bought nearly two million jinpuke magic stones during this period of time..." an ordinary magic stone is only worth one million jinpuke. Good guy, this directly bought two magic crystal veins. At this question, Harrison''s eyes were filled with excitement. "Patriarch, Her Highness Nello has cultivated a wonderful extraordinary plant, and even this extraordinary plant has its own wisdom, and the fruit it bears can make blood evolution..." the extraordinary plant with its own wisdom, and... The fruit can make blood evolution?!! Chapter 307 PS: there are many kinds of work recently. They just start to code after coming back from work. Then they update at about 1:00 in the morning, go to bed at about 1:30, and get up to work at 7:00 the next day. I''m a little exhausted. I can''t write today. I''ll update more this weekend. - - - - hearing Harrison''s words, Li Deli could not sit still. "Are you sure?? Has it been tested? " Let''s not say how exaggerated it is to have plant wisdom. It is that the fruit of this extraordinary plant can make blood evolution, which makes Li De a little hard to believe. How difficult is blood evolution? When he reached level 15, he was transformed, not even evolution, but awakened the power in his blood. Now his blood column on the attribute panel is only 10% of the evolution level. If this magic fruit is useful... Does it mean that he can usher in the promotion of his strength again? At the thought of this, Li De''s eyes were filled with uncontrollable excitement. "Yes, under the crown, I let the blood clan personally verify that the blood that ate the magic fruit has changed, and the strength has increased by at least 50%." "Does the city hall have stock?" "Those magic fruits are so magical that they must be taken immediately after they are picked and cannot be preserved." Lee got up and went out. "Come on, come with me to the church at dawn." Nello, the girl, can bring him great surprise every time. "Sister, do you say the Lord of Cachar will come to church later?" Dressed in a white clergyman''s robe, Nicole pursed her mouth and watched eagerly from the window on the second floor of the church. Through the transparent window, she looked at the direction of the church''s wall, gate and city hall. When Castro''s huge body appeared in the dawn City, the sharp eyed girl found it. Suddenly full of expectation came to the window, waiting for the host to visit. But half a day passed, still can''t see a trace. This can''t help but let Nicole a little frustrated, a rare expression of depression on her face. Nello couldn''t help crying and laughing at the scene. "Don''t worry, the heart of thorns is an extraordinary plant, and it can produce magical fruits with incredible effects. You don''t have to... in the second half, Nello found that she couldn''t speak because she found that Nicole''s eyes were shining. As expected, through the window of dawn, the handsome figure turned to the front of the church. Where it passed was a crowd of worshippers who bowed and bowed. In the middle of the shadow of dawn is a road paved with white jade, and on both sides are green meadows, on which the believers are walking in twos and threes. In the middle of the White Jade Road in the church is a huge statue with a height of 12 blades, which is the master of dawn sect and the God of all believers. The sun scattered from the sky. The golden light covered all this with a layer of sacred color. Li De came with his back to his statue, surrounded by bowing believers. At the moment, he is the king here, and he is the only one. No one can shake his position. He has been noticed by countless people. Step on ~ at the moment when Lee de stepped into the church, two beautiful figures, Nello and Nicole, appeared in front of him. The perfect appearance made Li De feel much better. "Good day, under the crown." This pair of parallel lotus Qiqi mouth, the mainland common language soft waxy sweet. "Good day, it''s been a hard time for you." The dawn sect the God of dawn, lied kacharr (false god) divinity: Soul assimilation clergy: blood, blood (activated 1%) doctrine: self-improvement, tenacious struggle, unity, bravery and patriotism. Number of temples owned: 1 number of believers: 1 number of believers: Crazy believers 1, devout believers 3249, believers 12337, pan believers 31896 power of belief: 14601 points currently available profession - clergyman of dawn Temple: Virgin - Nello bishop priest - Amy Cachar Temple Warrior: Ke At present, there are more than 46000 followers of dawn sect, which can provide him with nearly 20000 belief power every month. But this time, he was able to come back from the dead cemetery safely, largely because he had enough faith in him. What''s more, he has never managed the dawn sect except providing logistic support.It can be said that the Breaking Dawn sect was managed and developed by Nello and Nicole. He''s a tool man in this. Li De couldn''t help laughing at this. He wanted to be such a tool man several times. He didn''t have to worry about anything. He just had to sit and enjoy the harvest. Of course, sects have sectarian peculiarities, which are hard to replicate. "Lord of cachal, my sister knows you will come. She has been waiting for you by the window." Nicole had a little excitement on her face. Nello couldn''t help laughing, but she didn''t expose the girl. Li De ha ha happy, "go, take me to see the extraordinary plants you have cultivated." At the mention of this, Nicole got excited in an instant, with a look on her face that she had got a full mark in the exam and then went back to show her parents. Take the initiative to lead the way. "In the backyard, we set up a special breeding place..." when the dawn sect was established, it directly flattened the manors of several blood clans around it, and then expanded it again. Now it covers a very large area. Through the church, into the backyard. After that, the magic cultivation came to the destination. Lidden''s eyes narrowed slightly, and dozens of soldiers in pure white armor appeared in front of him. These solemn faced soldiers are guarding a five edged courtyard with white rock walls covered with magic traps. It''s frightening. When reed saw the guards, he recognized them as knights of the temple. These guards are the armed forces of the dawn sect, and only the most loyal believers are qualified to be Knights of the temple and defend his glory. Although most of these soldiers are not of high rank, they are directly controlled by the dawn sect, and the transfer does not require the consent of the city hall. "Welcome your coming, my Lord." After seeing Lee''s handsome figure, dozens of temple Knights knelt down on one knee full of fanaticism and saluted him. At the same time, lied was not too excited to talk to these Temple knights, and nodded slightly, "get up, my children. Open the yard you''re guarding. " A simple word immediately filled the faces of these fanatical believers with excitement and excitement. It seemed that they could sacrifice themselves for Li De in the next second. "Yes, under the crown." Gee, the five blade wide gate was pushed open by the Knights of the temple, and the wood blocking his sight slowly disappeared. There was a scene that shocked him. I saw that the courtyard with hundreds of blades was covered with green vines, and the dense vines even climbed up the surrounding courtyard wall, because it was too dense to see the ground below. The leaves of the vine are very thin, about the size of the nail plate, and the top is crisp and green, as if it can drip water. The vines in the yard emit a mixture of milky white and green light, which is full of sacred charm, and at the same time, it is like the spring breeze blowing over the face, making people very comfortable. In the middle of the courtyard, a tree with three blades and dozens of thick wrists on the right is like a monument handed down from ancient times, full of amazing breath. After seeing this vine, Li De felt a little bit... Kind, yes, it was kind. It was like he planted this vine by himself and fertilized it every day. Even now, Lee could feel the vine in a very happy mood after he came to the yard. Heart of thorns race: plants (ancient vines) Quality: extraordinary > Cause 500% damage, and can condense the Holy Light juice, breed the strong power of holy light, and has a strong effect) the only limited skill: the fruit given by God (watered by the purest light power, it can activate the hidden ancient blood vessels, absorb the magic power, condense the fruit full of magic power, purify the blood vessels, and promote the evolution of blood vessels.) Introduction: This is a vine that has been watered by the purest power of holy light and activated the ancient blood. Although it has no strong power, its fruit is a rare treasure. After reading, Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the fruit was a rare treasure?? Is the systematic evaluation a little exaggerated? "Under the crown, this heart of thorns was inadvertently cultivated when we were cultivating the material for making the sacred garments. The blood of bramble is the juice of this plant called blood thorn. Its juice is blood red, so it is called blood thorn. However, there are few blood thorns that meet our requirements.In order to cooperate with the Institute of magic industry, we began to cultivate blood brambles in large quantities. Most of them grew normally, but in one night, we didn''t know what happened. Thousands of blood brambles we cultivated all dried up overnight. This is the only blood bramble left in this yard, but because its strange performance is very consistent with the performance of the legendary ancient blood thorn, we named it the heart of the thorn According to our analysis, the heart of the thorn must have the blood of the ancient blood thorn. For this reason, I increased the cultivation of this plant. After plundering the vitality of the rest of the blood brambles, together with abundant magic stones and strong dawn breaking power, the heart of brambles has thoroughly activated the ancient blood hidden in its body "And then it produces fruit that can purify blood vessels?" What the system introduces is to purify blood vessels and then promote blood evolution. There is a big difference between Li De''s idea of taking one and directly ascending to heaven. "Yes, that kind of fruit is extremely miraculous. It can directly transform the blood of the low-level holy light blood clan." "What about high-grade ones?" "Because there are only 10 magic fruits in total, I didn''t try again after confirming that it works for blood. It''s too precious." 10 in all? Li Demi''s head was picked, and there were only nine left after one was eaten. "Isn''t it possible to cultivate these plants with crystalloid? Why not continue to cultivate? " At this time, Nicole scrambled to interrupt, "Lord of Cachar, we have no more magic stones..." these Li De are even more surprised that they have spent several months in the financial revenue of dawn city to buy more than two million jinpuke magic stones, but there is no magic stone?? Even if you take it to light it, it will burn for a while. "Did you build the walls? How can it be consumed so fast? " Nicole tooted her mouth to indicate the heart of the thorns in the yard. "All of them are fed to it. The 10 fruits are cultivated with magic crystal, so we dare not use them at will." Take 10 fruit is the consumption of 2 million jinpuke magic crystal out of cultivation??? Li De gave a sharp blow from the corner of his mouth. No wonder the system evaluation is so high. The fist sized red fruit hidden in the vine leaves is tens of times more expensive than the same volume of silver. Li De didn''t say much and walked into the yard. As he stepped into the area where the vines were, the feeling of intimacy became stronger. Just as Li De made a move, the dense vines on the ground actually moved at this moment. Brush brush ~ is like a flexible tentacle. In everyone''s gaze, the vine that covers the yard actually weaves into a green road. At the moment when the green channel took shape, Lee suddenly felt a faint voice calling for him. "My lord..." it is like a child''s voice, but it is a bit empty, like shouting in the valley. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly. Is this the consciousness of the heart of thorns? He walked along the green passage made of vines and went straight to the main vine in the heart of thorns. After Li De passed by, there were countless pure pink flowers on the vine road behind him. When he came to the main body of the heart of thorns, in an instant, the courtyard with hundreds of blade length and width turned into a sea of flowers. Against the background of green vines, the red sea of flowers was colorful, which was the most dreamy scene. Li De stands under the heart of three blade high thorns and looks up. The heart of thorns is twined by dozens of vines, each of which is stronger than the wrist of an adult. In the gap that can not be covered by crisp leaves, the old skin of the vine is rugged, as if it had been growing for a hundred years, full of traces carved by the passage of time. "My lord..." at the moment, the voice in Li De''s mind became clearer. The heart has a feeling, slightly stretched out his hand, touched the vine of the heart of thorns, a little bit harsh, very cool touch. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the power of faith filled in. A moment later, his spirit entered the Ivy, and then he saw a sea of green vines floating in the air. And above the vine, a sphere of leaves floating around. "My lord ~" it seems that Li De''s breath is sensed. The green and dripping leaf ball flies away, which is like a blood clan transformed into a bat. Then the leaves flying in the air for a moment gather before Li De''s spiritual dignity. "Are you here to see me?" It was the sound that made Lee''s expression more and more strange. He can clearly detect the familiar smell of this leaf sphere, and even he can... Control each other.A moment later, Li De felt that he was in direct control of the other party, and then the leaf ball flew directly to the place closer to his spiritual body. "Cluck! It''s so fun ~..." instead of panic, the leaf ball emitted a burst of laughter from four or five-year-old children. Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly. Because the heart of thorns is cultivated by the power of belief, he has the power of faith and can control the consciousness body bred by the heart of thorns. Because the other party''s energy and even birth are given by him. Although this process is implemented by the two sisters Nello and Nicole, he is the source of everything behind. In other words, the heart of thorns is similar to that of Castro, and Lee is their founder. The mood immediately relaxed. "Do you have a name?" Li De tried to talk to the leaf ball. Although the other side had wisdom, he was as young as four or five children. "Name? My lord... What is that? ... well... Is that kind of shiny, delicious thing? " Lee let go of the little tree ball, and the other side was just around him, no different from a naughty kid. "No name?" Lee touched his chin. Castro was given a name directly by the system. The plant belonging to him should also have a name, and the system would not give him a name. "In the name of the Lord of dawn, I give you the name - Thorn - dawn. Cut through the thorns and greet the dawn As soon as Li De''s words fell, the system immediately sounded a prompt. "Ding ~ detected the ancient magic plant - blood thorn, has awakened the blood of the king of thorns, because it contains the pure light power of dawn sect, in line with the settings of religious relics. I would like to ask whether the thorns and dawn are sacred objects of the dawn sect. Note: items can only be set if they meet the requirements of sacred objects. " Hearing the system prompt, Li De is slightly stunned. Then he looked at the little tree ball that rubbed on his feet like a little cat, and his expression was a little strange. It took two million kimpuks and no statistical power of faith to cultivate a guy who was really worth it. There''s no hesitation about making a direct choice. "Ding ~ you have successfully set the relic of the dawn sect, and your clergy development level has increased to 2%" "Ding ~ you have successfully set up..." "Ding ~ you..." several system prompts immediately let Li De''s expression show a little surprise that is hard to hide. I didn''t expect that the function of setting sacred objects is so great. Chapter 308 "Ding, do you want to set thorns and dawn as the sacred objects of dawn sect?" "Yes..." after Li De decided to set the heart of thorns as the sacred relic of the dawn sect, several system prompts immediately made him look surprised. I didn''t expect that the function of setting sacred objects is so great. "Ding ~ you have successfully set up the relic of the dawn sect, and your clergy development level has been increased to 2%" "Ding ~ you have successfully set the relic of the dawn sect. You can use the power of faith to study the unique magic of the Breaking Dawn sect." "Ding - dawning sect has possessed the sacred object - the heart of thorns. Please interpret the sacred objects. " Interpretation of sacred objects? It''s a kind of doctrinal interpretation. Lee thought. Holy things, thorns... a moment later, my eyes brightened. "The day of dawn will come when the thorns are cut. At that time, I will crown the world with thorns - the dawn will be with you." Thorns mean difficulties, and dawn means hope. When we break through difficulties and obstacles, we will usher in hope. Although it is a bit awkward, it is also meaningful. "Ding ~ meaning of holy things: when the thorns are cut, the day of dawn will be ushered in. At that time, I will crown the world with thorns - dawn will be with you. The implication is confirmed successfully. " "Ding, sacred objects have been set up, and the religious emblem will be constructed directly. 1%... 2%... 100%, with the heart of thorns as the core and integrating the meaning of dawn, the emblem of dawn sect has been constructed. The believers holding the emblem and sacred objects will get the attention of the gods if they recite the doctrines or oracles. " "With the sacred objects and religious emblem, the pan believers will greatly increase the probability of becoming believers. The attraction of dawn sect to ordinary people will increase by 30%, and the trust degree will increase by 20% When the system prompts, the smile on Li De''s face gradually becomes rich. Great harvest, absolutely great harvest. First of all, the inactive clergy has been raised to 2%, which is still a pity, but this is an unexpected joy. If you add up a little, he will really control these two clergymen one day. The second is to set the exclusive magic of dawn sect. Sectarian magic has always been a special magic faction. Different from ordinary mages, they can learn all kinds of magic. The source of sectarian magic is the gods. Because of the different divinities, the magic of sects is different. For example, most of the sects of goddess of life are magic related to healing, and the healing effect is several times stronger than that released by ordinary mages. Most of the gods of power and justice are magic to increase physical fitness and enhance the combat effectiveness of noumenon, while most of the followers of evil gods use evil black magic. The magic of most sects is different, except for the gods with similar clergy. Because of this, the magic of the glory plane is extremely prosperous, and the caster''s status is always at the top of the list. The magic used by the clergyman at dawn was all ordinary magic without any characteristics. The only special thing was that Lee de authorized Nello to use certain power of faith, and the holy priest distributed the authority to each priest. Therefore, the clergyman at dawn can mobilize a certain amount of faith every day. Although it is not much, he can also treat or heal the residents. This function is the foundation of everything and has great potential, just as it can study the exclusive magic of blood clan. The only thing you need is a lot of time and energy. However, what pleased Li Delio was that his ability to study religious magic could be shared with his own holy priests, and even set up a spiritual state for his priests to study together. After making sure that the information the system sent him was correct, Lee couldn''t help feeling happy. There is no doubt that Nello''s research ability is beyond doubt. After all, she can cultivate extraordinary magic plants, and the other party first discovered that she can use the power of faith to improve the quality of equipment. It can be said once in a while, but it is inevitable if the times are too many. At least, nilokon is willing to think, which is enough. The last one is interesting. The heart of thorns became a relic of dawn sect, with several wonderful attributes attached. It can speed up pan believers to become believers, and greatly increase their attraction to ordinary people. These two characteristics are simply divine tools for missionaries. Moreover, because of the appearance of sacred objects, the system also designed a religious emblem for the dawn sect. Li De looked through the educational emblem of the system design several times in his mind. On one side of the black flag, a brilliant brilliance pierces the night, and in the brilliance, a crown made of brambles carries a touch of awe inspiring holiness and brilliance. Thorns are crowns, crowns the world. At the moment, the flag perfectly expresses his interpretation.The perfect expression of the role of thorns, that is to say. Li De is in a good mood. The emergence of the heart of thorns really gave him a big surprise. His pastor never seemed to disappoint him. Setting up sacred objects directly makes up for the deficiency of the dawn sect and makes it more complete. Dawn sect in the previous several battles more and more prominent, at this time in his heart has ranked the top priority development position. At this time, the strengthening of the dawning sect was undoubtedly to his great satisfaction. "Lord of Cachar, are you all right?" Looking at Li De standing under the heart of thorns for a long time without action, Nicole, standing outside the yard, can''t stop. Lee hasn''t praised her yet. The little girl''s big black eyes turned, and she looked at the bright red flowers blooming everywhere in the yard. Her face was full of aura. After hearing the cry, Li De regained his consciousness. He turned to look at the few people standing outside the yard who did not come in. He smiled and reached out for a sign. After getting the instruction from Li De, Nicole is not excited enough to jump into the courtyard. In the courtyard, green leaves of thumb size on the Ivy are densely distributed, and the red flowers are blooming in the green leaves, which is bright and beautiful. This dreamlike scene is very consistent with the beauty of the little girl. Nello and Harrison, who had been silent like an invisible man, walked into the yard. Nello''s pale golden eyes revealed some enjoyment. The beautiful scenery also made the girl very comfortable. It was the first time that she saw the heart of thorns blossom. "Lord of Cachar, this guy won''t allow us to enter the yard after he has wisdom ~ and we feed him so many magic stones every day, it only gives us one fruit. It''s really irritating!" Nicole hops up and down the Ivy path to Li De, but suddenly she thinks of something and begins to count the guilt of the heart of thorns. The little girl hands akimbo, looking at the three blade Ivy tree in front of her, her delicate and compact face is full of indignation. In fact, they only used the magic fruit produced by the heart of thorns once. In addition to the magic fruit which is too precious, it is also related to the fact that the heart of thorns is not picked. This extraordinary plant with just born will is not stupid. It can feel what is the most precious thing in itself. I can pick one for Nicole. It depends on bringing a lot of bright and delicious things to it every day. Or it won''t let it. This wisdom is like a 4-year-old or a 5-year-old, and his plant behavior is no different from that of a child. Looking at Nicole''s lovely appearance, Li De couldn''t help but smile and pinch the little girl''s face. Then he reached for the red fruits hidden in the tangled vines. "Little bramble, pick one for me." "OK, my lord ~" a moment later, a happy voice came into his mind. Then, under the gaze of several people, this extraordinary plant that has never paid much attention to them is actually obedient. one of the vines is like a tentacle, which directly pulls up from the ground, and then extends to a red fruit hidden in dense leaves. Brush ~ the vine is like a rope that directly entangles the fruit. When it is tightly wound, the fruit will automatically break away with a sound and be firmly bound by the vine at the moment of falling. Then the cane bent slowly and handed the red fruit directly to Li De. "My lord... Give... Delicious ~" with a little confused voice, it is particularly lovely. However, this is the voice directly sounded in Li De''s mind, which can''t be heard by outsiders. "How nice." Lee praised the little guy and reached for it. It was as cool as an apple, and the strong magic wave on it made him feel like he was holding a top-level magic stone in his hand. With a bit of curiosity, check up the attribute of this magic fruit. Thorn fruit Quality: extraordinary characteristics: it can purify the blood after taking it Introduction: it is cultivated with the purest power of holy light and abundant magic power. It has incredible effect and is a rare treasure. Sure enough, the fruit that can be systematically rated as the best treasure of thorns has reached the level of extraordinary. So he''s now able to mass produce extraordinary fruits? But the price is a little exaggerated. Li De frowned at the thought. Two million jinpuke produced such a few thorny holy fruits, which really cost a lot of money. If you take this bite, you will not have tens of thousands of jinpuke, and the ten gold mines in your family will not be enough to eat. "My lord... Try, sweet, delicious."The heart of thorns is like a child showing off to his parents, with a bit of pride in the tone. Li De shook his head in a funny way. He suddenly found that there seemed to be many people around him who were not very old. Issa and Nicole were only 17 years old with two little girls, and Issa was only 12 or 13 years old physically and mentally. Although Nicole was very talented in management, her inner age was only 14 or 15 years old. Even Weina and Nello are only 20 years old, and Betty, who is older, is only 28 years old. Now there is a little guy who is only a few years old. It''s really interesting. Of course, the old ghost who lived for a long time was automatically excluded by him. In addition, there were Karp, grott, Stanley and so on. Who made these people ugly. With the red thorn fruit, Li De didn''t grind it. He put it in his mouth and bit it. Sweet juice immediately filled the mouth, rich magic in the mouth around the escape. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the taste was worth the cost of 200000 jinpuke. It''s delicious. In the gaze of Nicole''s eyes, Li De directly solves this extraordinary fruit without a stone. When the pulp enters the abdomen, a few breaths turn into pure energy. For an instant, he felt a heat flow to his limbs. Li De''s body was excited, and a bad premonition arose in his heart. He remembered the pain of being dominated by the system when upgrading. Just as Li De''s brow was frowning and he was ready to enjoy the joy of ascending to heaven again, unexpectedly, the heat flowed into his body and rushed to the heart of his body, which did not make him feel pain. After the heart was injected with that energy, the heart beat faster, and the thick blood seemed to be pumped by a pump, which could bring huge energy every time. His blood was filled at the moment, and an indescribable sense of comfort came. Every cell in the whole body is silent in the pleasure of satisfaction. Feeling the increasing strength of his body, Li De closed his eyes slightly and sat cross legged under the heart of thorns. The mental force moves inward and carefully observes the movement and stillness in the body. The energy generated by the holy fruit of thorns is now making up for the blood deficit caused by his synthetic skills. The abundant and unique power in this extraordinary fruit has transformed some aspects of his blood. It seems to have evolved more powerful. Five minutes, ten minutes, half a day after Yao Shi, he felt comfortable, like Li De, who had just finished his sword, stretched himself, and his eyes flashed with satisfaction. Not to mention anything else, on the basis of this comfortable degree, the 200000 jinpuks died unjustly. Open the property panel. Sure enough, the blood status bar has changed. Blood: ancestral blood (evolution level: 15%) an extraordinary level of thorn fruit made his blood evolution from 10% to 15%. Although the progress of 5% increase was not much, Li De could feel that it should be a very big improvement. Because his blood was awakened and transformed. How strong is the ancestral blood? He has a lot of skills and expertise on his property panel. A weak chicken''s blood may increase its strength by 100% if he eats an extraordinary fruit, but his 1% increase can beat the weak chicken''s blood vein that increases by 500%. This is the gap. And most importantly, the thorn fruit can be reused and produced on a large scale - as long as it has enough magic stones. So that''s just the beginning. He''ll have enough kinpuks to continue krypton gold. The strength of promotion is their own, money and everything is foreign things. After standing up, looking at the green heart of thorns in front of him, Li De felt some emotion. This guy is a pure krypton gold machine. Sure enough, poor people have to rely on variation. Rich people can''t afford it even if they are given to a poor man. Just like the orcs or centaurs before, they could not afford to throw the heart of thorns into those tribes. The cost of a hundred or two hundred thousand kinpuks is enough to make their legs soften and shout that I am not worthy. This is not something that ordinary people can play with. "Little bramble, keep five thorn holy fruits with vines for me. Your fruits are great. I''ll take some of them with me After being praised by Li De, the red flowers on the vines around him were bright, and the vines swayed happily in front of him. "Mm-hmm... then Nicole Luo, who could not get the thorny fruits for death and life, was easily packed and taken away by Li De. There are only three left in the tree now. The thorn fruit is tightly wrapped in the middle by vines, like fruit blue. And also intimate by the heart of thorns made a handle. Nicole''s eyes lit up at the sight. This little girl has been greedy for this fruit for a long time.Lee took a look at Nicole and laughed, "this is for combat troops. I''ll give it to you when the next batch is cultivated." Nicole''s eyes narrowed into crescent, showing two small tiger teeth, giggling, "OK, it''s a deal, isn''t it sweet?" This precious thing must be delicious. The little girl looked at Li De''s smiling eyes, and then subconsciously wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth. She found that there was nothing in the last dress, and she raised her hair. Lee laughingly handed the invisible man Harrison two thorny sacred fruits wrapped in vines. "Send these two thorny berries to green city, Stanley and grot each one." Then he thought about it and handed out another one, "this one will be sent to Frey in the low hills." The thorn fruit is now a scarce item, so we must pay close attention to the supply of fighters in the front line. For the time being, there is no need to supply the personnel working in the rear area like Harrison. Although the holy fruit of thorns did not promote him greatly, it was because his blood power was already strong enough. The foundation is deep, so it''s very difficult to upgrade, but other blood clans absolutely do not have his talent, so the thorn holy fruit can help them improve their strength. This is an extraordinary fruit worth 200000 jinpuke, and its effect is absolutely not small. "Yes, under the crown." Harrison immediately responded that he was not greedy. As the speaker of the city hall, his vision was naturally broad enough, and his personal interests were behind the whole dawn city. Although the cultivation cost of the thorn fruit is not low, Harrison believes that with the potential of dawn City, not to mention popularization, it will be no longer rare sooner or later. You can eat as much as you want. "Nello, from today on, declares the heart of thorns as the relic of the dawn sect. The interpretation of the heart of thorns is: when the thorns are cut, the day of dawn will be ushered in. At that time, I will crown the world with thorns - the dawn will be with you. " After that, Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly. He connected the spiritual imprint in Nello''s mind and passed on the emblem of dawn sect to Nello. After confirming that Nello received the information, Li De opened his eyes, "this is the emblem of the dawn sect. Crown the world with thorns. We can make a batch of flags to hang in the city, and at the same time make a batch of religious emblems and distribute them to the believers. " Nello''s eyes were a little excited when she saw the shining emblem in her mind, and her pale golden eyes were even brighter. At this time, with that pure white dark flower priest robe, there is unspeakable holy temperament. "Yes, under the crown." The appearance of the emblem made up for the last lack of the sect. At this point, the really perfect dawn sect appeared. Doctrines, religious emblems and sacred objects have always been the tools for the believers to publicize the greatness of gods. The doctrine clarifies the concept of the sect, the emblem of the religion obtains the identity, the sacred objects are spiritual sustenance. After all, gods are not common, but the holy objects used by gods or have special significance to the sect are easier to be contacted by believers, and they are more meaningful to the believers. After that, Li De told Nello some precautions. The two church managers, Nello and Nicole, took this rare opportunity to communicate with him about the church''s work during this period. It was not until two days later that the conversation between the three ended. Li De had a detailed understanding of the development of the dawn sect during this period, and gave full affirmation and praise to the two girls. Nicole and Nello are perfect sisters. Nello is in charge of missionary work, and Nicole is in charge of the management of the sect. One of them is external and the other is internal. With the incomparable trust and understanding of outsiders, the huge dawn sect is in their hands. Li De checked the deficiencies and made up for the mistakes. After giving some guidance and suggestions, he didn''t say any more. The management combination of the two people was enough, and he didn''t need to say anything more. After arranging the things on this side of the sect, Li De turned his head and looked at the thorns around him, which was still very happy. "Bramble, listen to Nello and Nicole, don''t be naughty, you know? I''ll ask them to send you a lot of delicious food. " Hearing Li De''s advice, bramble breaks dawn, the extraordinary Plant Committee Qu Baba says, "my Lord, are you going?" The weak voice is full of heartbreaking helplessness. The surrounding vines suddenly disappeared, even the red flowers were dim. Li De is a little funny. He is just like a child. His mood changes as he says. "Yes, you should grow up quickly, and when your vines are all over the dawn City, you will see me every day." "Really? Great... "The little bramble was happy, and the vine was fresh again, and the flowers were bright again.And the vine of the heart of thorns can be extended without limit. As long as there is enough energy, let alone the city of dawn, it can cover the whole gourd valley. Of course, only the gods know how much energy is needed to achieve this state. The heart of thorns has great potential. The growth destination of the other party is far more than extraordinary, especially after the other party becomes the sacred object of dawn school. Lee had a hunch that this little guy might be of great help in the future. After pacifying the little guy again, Li De took several people out of the yard. "The yard was later classified as a restricted area and no one was allowed to enter. In addition, it is no longer limited to the vine growing range of the heart of thorns, so that it can cover the whole church area Li De issued an order directly, "the heart of thorns is the sacred thing of our sect, and it has great potential in the future. Don''t be stingy about the investment and cultivation now. Nello, Nicole, you''ve done a good job. I''m very satisfied Nicole and Nello looked at each other at each other and instantly showed a brilliant smile. Lee''s affirmation was the greatest encouragement for their efforts and efforts for such a long time. "Magic plant research continues to build, and I allow you to expand the size of dawn priest to 100. I will provide you with enough materials in the later stage. I hope you can give me more surprises. " "As you wish." Nello smiles and looks at her master with satisfaction. It''s her greatest happiness to be able to help Li De. - - - - - after arranging the affairs of the dawn sect, Li De took Harrison back to the city hall office. There are two thorny sacred fruits wrapped by vines on the table top. The red color is more and more sweet and attractive against the background of green vines. Although it can be used repeatedly, it can only be taken at intervals. This will maximize the effect. Because at this time, there is still a small part of energy in his body that has not been completely absorbed. If you eat the second thorn fruit at this time, part of the energy will not be absorbed and dissipated, the effect will be discounted. "Let''s send them to you now. If you have vines, you can keep them for at most one month. After one month, the energy of the fruit will begin to dissipate, and it will be basically useless after more than one and a half months." Harrison took a look at the three thorny fruits in his hand and left immediately. When Harrison left, Lee sat in the armchair behind his desk, lost in thought. It was a pure surprise. This time he came back with one of the most important things to solve. Where the bones are buried. This newly acquired plane is absolutely the core of his future development. Its great potential can not be described by simple words, and there is a very critical point in the land of burial - twelve winged Blazing Angels. At present, the sleeping angel is still being transformed by the power of death. Of course, this transformation time will not be mentioned. Tens of thousands of years can make him die. The long transformation time is not a problem. Now the biggest problem is that there is no death force in the place where the bones are buried. And the power of death is the key point to upgrade the burial place and accelerate the transformation of twelve winged Blazing Angels. The way to get the power of death is simple, corpse, skeleton, blood, soul. These four are the source of the power of death. If it was a small amount of power of death, Lee would not be too embarrassed. After all, we can harvest tens of thousands of corpses in a random war, but the difficult thing is how to obtain the power of death in a long time. But he can''t start a war every now and then. Although the city of dawn has a good foundation now, who can guarantee that it will not encounter a strong enemy in the long-term war? There is no invincible army. At present, the development of dawn city is still the core, and war is the inevitable choice. Therefore, it is impossible to develop a burial place by relying on war, unless he is as strong as the God of bones. Lee shook his head at the thought, which was really tricky. And because of the twelve winged Blazing Angels, the place where the bones are buried will be in a state of lack of power of death for a long time. The power of death is too thin to cause the awakening of the twelve winged angels. This creates an endless cycle, that is, he must be able to provide the power of death for the place where the bones are buried for a long time. Even if he doesn''t have to put the place where he buried his bones, once the twelve winged angels wake up, it is absolutely impossible to suppress the ultimate combat effectiveness with the present strength of the place where the bones are buried. Corpse, skeleton, blood, soul... Li murmured to himself, how can we obtain the power of death safely and continuously for a long time?A moment later, Lee suddenly seemed to think of something, his eyes lit up. If this can be done, there will be no gap in the future. It is also safe, stable and controllable. At this time, Harrison just came back, looking at the excited Lee, his eyes a little puzzled. "Under the crown, you are...... Li De doesn''t explain. Yan Yan Yan smiles and waves," follow me. " With that, even the door did not come out, brush ~ directly into a group of small bats, and then fly out directly along the open window. The dense number of people who came down to do business raised their heads. It''s rare to see so many bats in the city hall. After all, it''s a security area. Harrison regained consciousness and quickly changed to follow him. He also felt that Lee de seemed to be doing something terrible. But a moment later, Harrison looked a little queer. Because the direction of Lee''s flight is the farm. Pigs? What does this discovery have to do with pigs? Li De, who took the lead in the flight, was very excited and did not abide by the rules of no flying in the farm. He sent out a strong momentum and flew directly into the farm from the air. The surrounding guards and blood clans felt the momentum of Li De and bowed to salute one after another, and no one made the act of intercepting and killing. Are you kidding? This is their master. Intercept? If you want to die, don''t drag on us. At present, the number of farms has been expanded to six. Each farm is now full of tens of thousands of livestock, of which pigs are the most, followed by cattle and sheep. Most of the pigs are bred because the pigs can grow to nearly 300 pounds in three months, and they can be slaughtered. However, the growth rate of cattle and sheep is much slower, which is not very cost-effective. Therefore, the number of pigs in the farms is less than 10%. Now the farm can produce 20000 pigs a month, some of which are kept. Most of them are consumed by magic language bats, and the last part is supplied to the residents of dawn city. Because of the particularity of the farm, it is one of the busiest areas in dawn city. Pigs are killed every day, and countless magic language bats fly to special eating grounds to eat pigs. At present, the farm has more than 2000 workers, and even dozens of life mages have become farm employees. The status of working in the farm is not low, especially after the dawn wing becomes an army, the status of the farm is higher. It is the dream of many residents to get a job here, because the treatment is so good that it is not inferior to the weapons factory and the alchemy factory. Even the life mage also yearns for it. The six farms line up at the foot of the mountain in a straight line. The middle area is the living circle. More than 2000 employees have become a mini city, where all living materials are available. Lee''s arrival did not attract the attention of the staff, and he was not interested in inspecting the farm. Without waiting for the next blood clan to report, he took Harrison directly to Randy, the director of the farm, the office of the pig farmer. This is a three story building, which has just been built this year. Just as Li De is ready to go upstairs, Randy comes out of the stairs and sees his handsome figure head-on. "Good day, under the crown, Randy welcomes you." After seeing Li De, the pig farmer rushed forward to salute him with both excitement and uneasiness on his face. Since being liked by Li De, this pig farmer has abandoned the secret and joined the dawn sect, becoming a loyal little believer under the throne of dawn God. Li De nodded slightly and gave the order directly without any nonsense. "Ask the soldiers to clear an open space and keep all staff away. Another thousand pigs are to be put on the open ground. This operation can only involve the blood clan. " "Yes, under the crown, please have a rest in the house. I''ll arrange it right away." "No, I''ll go with you." Hearing this, Randy felt Lee''s urgency and nodded solemnly. After a moment, we got the news that the blood clan team was in charge of the patrol. Because it is in the moonlight plain, the open space is still very easy to find. Next to the workshop on the far right, the guards directly let the staff evacuate, leaving a large number of areas. The patrol team maintains public order in the most peripheral area, and the blood clan is responsible for controlling the whole scene, and everything is in order. The whole process is less than 20 minutes. Next to the plant with broad-leaved maple trees on the top of the plant is a piece of land originally planned for planting Leucaena. At this time, the grass has not yet been planted. Thousands of black pigs with tusks have just been driven out of the pig house. These pigs lay down on the ground under the oppression of the blood clan, without any movement except humming. When Lee came to the clearing, thousands of pigs appeared in his view.Unlike the fat pigs of the earth, the pigs of glory world have long tusks, and are more robust and aggressive. However, under the momentum of more than ten blood clans, these pigs were all crawling on the ground at this time. As a superior race, the pressure on their bodies was not that these ordinary life could resist. "Under the crown, here are a thousand pigs, all ready. Lee was very satisfied with the pigs in front of him. These pigs are ordinary creatures, not Warcraft. But because it is fed by the semi magic plant Leung silver grass, so the physique is particularly strong, and the body''s Qi and blood is exuberant, and the spirit is strong. "That''s good," said Lee, nodding, glancing at Randy around him. "Good job." Before Randy''s face showed a happy expression, Li De''s eyes suddenly became cold, and the black stone the size of two fists in his hand made a dash into the space ahead. Click ~ like glass breaking, the space in front of him burst directly under the gaze of everyone. Li De''s face was as cool as before. He reached out and waved again. The irregular space gap suddenly twisted. After a moment, it became an empty door with 20 blades in length and 3 blades in height. Randy saw this miraculous scene, his eyes were full of shock, and then rose a deep worship. Under the crown is worthy of being under the crown, the great God of breaking the dawn, which is so strong!! The level of faith in the heart immediately increased a lot. After regaining consciousness, Randy looked at the wide space. Suddenly, he was a little curious. He leaned forward slightly and looked along the line of sight of Li De. But after only one look, the spirits were cracked, and an uncontrollable coolness rose from the spine and burst into my mind. My back was directly wet with cold sweat. Skeletons, a vast expanse of white bones covered the ground, the side of the door of space was like a dead abyss, like the most evil hell. It is full of the breath of death that makes people want to crack the liver and gallbladder. And in the middle of the white bone ground, the twelve story white bone altar split from it is full of the horror of choosing people to eat. Randy''s sweat fell from his forehead in an instant. His face was pale and his legs were soft at the moment. Reed took a look at Randy, who was shrouded in fear, and shook his head in a funny way. A burst of holy light let the pig farmer out of fear. "Don''t worry, I''ve snatched this place from a God. Now, this land belongs to us. " "Under the crown, I, I..." Randy was now separated from her panic, and she felt ashamed when she heard this. Li De waved his hand. "The world has never been absolutely evil or absolutely good. All we can do is choose evil or good. Can this white bone plane be harmful to others in the hands of a good, intimate and kind person? The power of evil is just a tool in our hands. As long as we can use it well, everything is possible. No matter good or evil, energy is just a sharp knife. When we face our friends, this knife is the devil that hurts our friends. But when we face the enemy with a knife, it can be a sharp weapon to kill the enemy and a weapon to protect us. " After that, Lee said in a tone of voice and turned to look at Randy. "So, do you understand? Whether evil or good is just our choice. When we choose to be good, then evil can be good. When we choose to be evil, then good can be evil. " Randy looked at Li Deping''s calm and indifferent look, and suddenly his heart was filled with unspeakable worship and pride. Only under the great crown will there be such a heart and profound knowledge, it is a great great existence. At the same time, the heart that just was enveloped by fear suddenly firmed up, and an idea rose violently. Under the crown will be the object of my life. No matter what they do, I will always follow. When Randy''s idea that runs through the soul rises. Li De''s expression is stupefied, some surprise looks at each other. Because he heard the system. "Ding ~ Randy''s faith in you has reached the acme. He has become your crazy believer and has obtained mission experience - 5000 points" Li De didn''t expect that the pig factory director would become his crazy believer directly. Is that too much nonsense? For such a long time, the dawn sect hasn''t trained a crazy believer. Now he makes the other party a crazy believer with two casual words?? It''s really hard ploughing the fields to make the grass grow, and never manage the grain to fill the warehouse. That''s bullshit. Shaking his head, crazy believer, he did not know how to be born, Ollie is the same, this Randy is still the same. Crazy believers are the core strength of a sect. Even if they are weak, they will definitely be able to cultivate very strong ones as long as they are willing to cultivate, because they can accept the arrival of their strength.Crazy believers carry a plug-in all the time. This plug-in is the spirit. Once they can''t beat, they can ask for strength through the plug-in, and then crush the opponent. It''s funny to think of this. Randy is just the factory director of the pig farm. Being a crazy believer has limited help for him. This can only be regarded as an unexpected joy, not something that can make him cheer. Now the key is to return to the main topic - experiment with the power of death. Now that the pig is out, he needs to see if his idea will work. "Harrison, drive 100 pigs to the bone." Harrison also saw the burial place for the first time. Although Stanley had mentioned it in the information sent back before, he did not see it with his own eyes. As a blood clan who has lived for more than 100 years, he has a lot of knowledge and knows what it means to have plane. "Yes, patriarch." Harrison''s voice was a little excited. As the speaker of the city hall, this big man who controlled the fate of countless people refused the action of other blood race to help, and began to drive the pigs away. Only Li De can make the city hall speaker in the robe of the noble mage drive the pigs. Don''t say, although Harrison can''t attack magic, but the mage''s hand is very smooth, in a few minutes to drive hundreds of pigs into the burial ground. Hum ~ hem ~ these pigs are humming and forced into the door of space. Although the burial place is full of fear for these creatures, the frightful creature with cold momentum behind them makes them even more afraid. There was no accident. Everything went well. When all the pigs got into the place where the bones were buried, Lee did nothing, like he was standing there. But at this time, he had already connected the plane stone, and his spirit was immersed in the land of bones. He was observing these pigs from the perspective of the place where the bones were buried. The perspective of the place where the bones are buried is very strange. He can clearly sense the physical condition and even the soul condition of each pig. After the pigs entered the place where the bones were covered with white bones, the sound of scraping and scraping kept on. The pigs trampled on the white bone ground and left mud footprints. And the forces of death that haunt the world find these creatures full of life and incompatible with the plane immediately after the pigs enter. It''s coming. The pigs on the white bone ground began to scream and became more and more frightened, as if they were being watched by some terrible life. Roar ~ roar ~ the shrill and piercing sound of killing pigs has been heard all the time. At the moment, hundreds of pigs have become extremely manic, and even many of them have already started to run on the white bone ground. It''s like getting out of this horrible place full of dead breath. But it was all in vain. Lee''s vision can clearly sense the thin force of death in the air, slowly condensing together, and then quickly invade into the body of pigs. Pigs without the slightest resistance are so eroded by the force of death. The vitality in his body quickly swallowed up the power of death, and the power of death began to grow strong after it was replenished. After a moment, the pig''s soul began to weaken. The pigs, sensing the deadly danger, began to run more wildly, as if to release their fear. But after all, it is futile. The invisible and colorless power of death can not be resisted by these ordinary life. Half a day later, the vitality of the first pig was swallowed up. When the pig was running, it hit the ground from the air with a silent vibration. It''s like a domino, and it''s a chain reaction. Bang Bang ~ one after another, pigs were engulfed by the force of death and then slammed on the ground. From the place where he buried his bones, Li De clearly observed that after the pigs died, the soul energy began to dissipate, which made the power of death more joyful, and began to quickly devour the soul energy and strengthen himself. In just three minutes after the death of the first pig, hundreds of pigs fell to the ground quietly. Life was engulfed by the power of death, and the soul became a tonic. What''s more, half a day after the death of pigs, the body began to shrivel under the erosion of the power of death. After the beginning of the withered body, it fell into an irreversible process, and completely turned into a dry corpse in a short day. Then these pigs brush like mud on their bodies. The dried up flesh and blood turned into powder, leaving only a white skeleton in place. The scene is both terrifying and cruel, full of creepy breath. After reading, Li De was lost in thought. From the time pigs enter the place where they are buried, they will die after half a day. After half a day of death, the corpses will be swallowed up by the force of death and become shriveled, then the whole process of phagocytosis will last about one day.In this way, the pig is completely transformed from a living life into a white bone, and the whole process is about two days. "It''s far from enough. At the peak of the place where bones were buried, even an extraordinary Warcraft could not last three minutes. At most, five minutes would turn into a white bone." Lee shook his head and opened the property panel of the place where the bones were buried. Place of burial (undead plane) level: ordinary (next level is rare, upgrade requires 100000 death power) power of death: 200 characteristics: can grow, undead transformation (can control the power of death in the plane to cultivate high-level Undead) special soldier: frost Dragon (not activated) special building: skeleton altar (damaged), can Speed up the transformation of undead life above the extraordinary level, which can be opened when the plane level reaches a rare level Introduction:... "the power of death was only 100 at the beginning, but now it is 200... That is to say, every pig can only provide a little power of death Li Demei frowned at the data. Although he knows that it is not so easy to upgrade the plane, is it too much for you to only give 1 point of death force to such a big pig?? In this way, it takes at least 100000 pigs to upgrade from ordinary quality to rare quality, which directly accounts for nearly half a year''s production of dawn city. At this stage, it is impossible for him to take out 100000 pigs to provide bone burial ground for upgrading. Magic language bats need to be provided for, and residents need to consume. Moreover, he still thinks that the magic language bats are not enough, and he wants to continue to expand. This will inevitably lead to a shortage of pigs supply, it is impossible to transfer too much to the burial place. "A few new farms have just been built, but they are not enough now." Li De felt a little pain in the brain. "Harrison, keep coming in." He shook his head and didn''t want to think about anything else. He finished the experiment first. In this way, the 1000 pigs lied experiment into the early hours of the morning, and then a batch of sheep and cattle were selected for the experiment. Finally, several key information are determined. The first point is that other creatures are unknown, but pigs can provide 1 point of death, sheep can provide about 0.8, while cattle are more, which can reach 3 points. The second point is that no matter whether an outsider is slaughtered or the place where the bones are buried is swallowed up by the force of death, as long as pigs die in the land where the bones are buried, the land where the bones are buried will gain the same amount of power of death. The third point is that after killing these animals in the land where the bones are buried, they will not be swallowed up by the force of death for 20 minutes, and the meat taken out can still be eaten. With this in mind, Lee did several more experiments. For example, only kill pigs in the field of bone burial, and then take the pigs out. In the end, it was found that death power could also be gained by doing so, because blood and soul were lost in it. However, the power of death obtained by doing so was only 0.2, which was five times less than that of a complete pig. And then reed went on with the experiment, and he had people break down the pigs, take the meat out, and leave the bones. Finally, the power of death increased to 0.5. This discovery satisfied Lee. And then, following this idea again, the magic bats were allowed to eat inside and store their skeletons in it. This experiment can also gain 0.2 death force. Lee was a little relieved by the success of the experiment. The magic language bat can also gain the power of death by eating in the place where the bones are buried, which can add a large amount of income to him. After all, most of the pigs on the farm every month are consumed by magic language bats. "If you get 0.2 death power per head based on 20000 pigs per month, you''ll have 4000 death powers per month. Moreover, some of these 20000 heads are for the consumption of residents, which can be counted as 0.5. In summary, the current farms can provide 5000 points of death force to the bone burial sites every month. Although there is a deviation in the middle, it will not be too bad. " Thinking of this, Li De shakes his head. 5000 points of faith are still too little. It will take nearly two years to upgrade. If you want to upgrade to level 3, you don''t know which year to summon frost dragon. Moreover, there is a twelve winged blazing Angel waiting for transformation. This blazing angel can only rely on the power of death to speed up the transformation, which adds a heavy debt to the current situation that he is not rich at all. It''s certainly not enough for him to rely on the current farm. Therefore, a new round of expansion must be carried out. Li De was never a hesitant person and gave orders directly. "Randy, you go back and prepare. The farm needs to be expanded again." Randy, who had been with him all night, was a little sleepy now. Hearing this, he suddenly got up.The farm is the territory he controls. The bigger the site, the higher his status will be. Intelligent life always has a strong desire to control power, especially human beings. Of course, now he has become a crazy believer of Li De, and all his interests have been based on Li De, but this does not affect his idea of going up. Randy thought for a moment, and then he did something. "Under the crown, now the range of farms has reached the peak. It is estimated that there will be no land to build three or four more farms. If large-scale expansion can only take farmers'' land or border with the new city Li De is a little stunned. He has been used to the construction with a lot of money. It is the first time that he heard that his land is not enough. After thinking about it, I couldn''t laugh or cry. Although the moon plain is very large, he assigned part of it to the construction of the new urban area, and then the other part to the farmers. Only a small part of the rest of the area is the supporting industry of weapons factories and farms. Weapons factories are OK, labor-intensive industries, a factory can accommodate a large number of blacksmiths. But farms are not the same, no matter how dense they are, there must be a certain degree. In order to prevent the plague, the workshops are also built very wide. This has led to the current stage of the farm planning land is not enough. "No problem, I will make a new plan for this matter. If you are ready, I will ask the construction department to complete this area first." Li De waved his hand and didn''t say much. Whether there are difficulties or not, we must do it. There is no room for discussion. The place where the bones are buried is about the future. "Yes, under the crown." Randy can''t refute Lee. He just reminds him. Lee looked at the bright moonlight in the sky, pondered for a moment, and then turned to Harrison. "Harrison, send a message to Kapp. I need him to send a group of orcs who can breed or graze to dawn city. The number is roughly set at three thousand. " The East is not bright and the west is bright. His territory is not only moonlight plain, but also the dawn plain has not been reclaimed. Since there is a lack of land here, it is necessary to build another farm on the dawn plain. The farms there will be dedicated to bone culture. It seems interesting to think of the excitement in Lee''s eyes to raise pigs to cultivate the power of death. With his powerful power, he can easily build another farm. He is the master of dawn, the master of several forces. "Yes, under the crown." Harrison immediately responded respectfully. "Among the orcs, the hare and the fox are better at this aspect, both of which are more docile and have low military value. The orcs have always regarded these two races as vassals, herding and logistics for the main Orc tribe. And these two races are better managed and more obedient. " "OK, I''ll leave it to you. You can communicate with the construction department in advance, and the plant construction will certainly take some time." Lee nodded and gave Harrison the task. As the master of the dawn, he will not do it in person. After the order is given, he only needs to supervise the process and wait for his subordinates to complete the task. He is a decision-maker. He gives orders and the people below carry them out. It''s so simple. This is the advantage of having power. Most of the work is done by the Ministry. "The site selection of dawn plain must select a wide terrain, and the water and land are suitable. In the future, we may raise millions of pigs at the same time. We must reserve enough space. " Anyway, the dawn plain is big enough to find a place to raise pigs. Once this plan is carried out, it will be a long-term investment, so we must plan for the long-term. And no matter how much money is invested, the potential of a place to bury bones is worth it. At present, the breeding farm used to cultivate the death plane is not intended to be operated by humans. There are still many orcs in dwarf valley. It is enough to take part in this work, and orcs can bear hardships more. After arranging all this, Li De takes a look at the property panel of the place where the bones are buried. By this time, the power of death on it has reached 1 540. At the same time, thousands of white bone bodies were found around the flat white bone altar. Li can clearly feel that the light in the place where the bones are buried is slightly dim and light, and the power of death has just become very thin. But compared with the previous one, I still can''t see it. But on the whole, the experiment was perfect. To provide the power of death by raising pigs, the God of bones, the God of bones, would never have imagined. Of course, the other side also disdains to use this way.For Li De Lai, it is absolutely the most efficient and sustainable way to cultivate burial sites through breeding farms, because after excluding the option of war to obtain corpses, it is imaginative to obtain a large number of corpses in such a low-cost way. Once established, farms are a stable and sustainable source of income, and farms now raise pigs, not necessarily for the rest of their lives. With this in mind, reed continues to give Harrison orders. "Harrison, when you go back, ask Dylan to set up a hunting team, go outside to catch some Warcraft and come back and tame them. Although the cost of Warcraft breeding is high, it will provide us with better benefits. " There was a tinge of thought in Li De''s eyes. "At present, we can make preparations and capture more Warcraft. We can find Warcraft that is easy to be raised on a large scale and with low cost. After that, we can let the farm raise Warcraft directly. " The stronger the life in the place where the bones are buried, the more powerful the life will provide the more power of death. So pig raising is OK. Why not try to raise Warcraft on your own? Those powerful Warcraft can definitely provide more death power, at least better than pigs. Of course, the premise of all this is to find a suitable breeding farm of Warcraft. Pigs can become the mainstream of the farm is that this kind of livestock is easy to breed and grow fast, but the words of Warcraft can not be determined. But Kung Fu is not afraid of painstaking people. After this order was given, he imagined that he would always find a suitable breeding object. When he found a breeding object that could replace pigs, he would not be late to replace them. Now even the farm has not been established, it is useless to think too much. Li De shook his head and recollected his scattered thoughts. "Randy, I''ll leave a permanent space door in the farm, so that pigs in dawn city will have to be slaughtered in the fields where they are buried. The meat supplied to dawn city should be removed after being cleaned in the place where the bones were buried. The bones and blood should be left in the place where the bones were buried. " "Yes, under the crown..." Randy hesitated after answering, "under the crown, can our workers go in?" He did not forget the sight of pigs being engulfed by the force of death. Li De nodded. "No problem. I''ll protect you with great power. You won''t be in danger." You just need to confine the power of death to a corner. As the master of the place where the bones are buried, it is not difficult. It can be operated easily. After talking to Randy and Harrison about the next phase of the farm, he went back to the city hall office. Randy went back to bed, and Harrison continued to prepare for the site selection and construction of the farm. It was almost dawn. But enough energy to keep Lee in high spirits. After returning to the office, Li De got a little excited when he thought of the power of death which had just soared to 1 540. "The place where the bones are buried can directly cultivate the dead. I don''t know how many undead can be cultivated by more than 1000 points of power of death? " Looking at the obvious strong power of death, Li De''s heart moved. Think of doing it, comfortable back in the chair, the mind sank into the ground of bone. As long as he connects with the place where he buried his bones, there will be a sense that the world is in control. That feeling is very subtle. This plane is like his arm at the moment, turning as he wants. At this time, the angel''s wing was still at the top of the twelve story white bone altar. The broken wing no longer twinkled with holy light, but was surrounded by the power of death. The forces of death seem to be trying to erode the wings of angels, but because they are too few, they don''t work at all. The progress is so slow that it is close to stagnation. Li De''s face was calm. It took tens of thousands of years to transform this twelve winged angel. He has no idea about it at this stage. Only when the power of death is sufficient can we strike the angel''s attention. Mental power controls the whole plane. After checking and finding no abnormality in the place where the bones were buried, he turned his attention to the intact and countless ox bones. This ox bone is a circle larger than the surrounding bones. Li De clearly remembers that there is a trace of Warcraft blood on the other side. After his death, he contributed 5 points of death power to him. It''s you. After selecting the target, Li De begins to control the force of death that dissipates around the place where the bones are buried. A moment later, the thin force of death began to gather around the bones, and even a small whirlwind blew around. The cold breath attached to the power of death seeps into people like a terrible hell. According to the plane memory obtained, Li De infused all the power of death into the head of the ox bone.Undead is a very unique life in this world. They are born in death and get new life in death. No one can say exactly how the undead was born. Some say it is a gift from the God of death. They say that those who are determined to die will be appreciated by the God of death. They will have a chance to get a second life and become the undead with endless life span. But Li De is more inclined to another view - the rule of the origin of the world. When the power of death reaches a certain level, it will ignite the fire of the soul and re endow the dead with life. This is the world''s rule. This is the same as when the temperature of wood reaches the ignition point, it burns and then changes qualitatively. Of course, this process is not what Li De can explore now. He only needs to know that it is enough to gather the dead with the power of death. For something more original, it needs to reach a higher level of strength before he is qualified to explore. 100, 200, 500... Li De can feel the force of death around him. After a certain limit, the force of death in the skull of cattle bones is like a match striking. A little tiny spark appears, and then the tiny fire of soul begins to devour the power of death around it. After a few breaths, the fire of the soul grew from the size of Mars to the size of a match. Floating like the fire of the soul, which will collapse at any time, gradually tends to be stable. When the death power consumed on the attribute panel of Li De reaches 1000 points, the weak fire of soul is completely stabilized, and there is no turbulence. "Ding ~ you have created a level 1 undead." After listening to the system prompt, Li De was slightly stunned. After looking through it several times, he found that there was nothing else, and then his face turned black. It''s gone?? Don''t even give you any experience?? Is it a little too much? Is it that the undead is so powerful that the system doesn''t give experience? With a sense of expectation, Li De looked directly at the attributes of the undead he had created. Ox bone undead level: 1 talent: devour and strengthen (the spirit is unique talent of the undead, which can devour the fire of the soul and the power of death to strengthen the soul) Introduction: This is a undead. This attribute is almost empty, cleaner than whiteboard. The introduction of the system was too lazy to say much, just let it go. Lee''s mouth slightly puffed, 1000 points of power of death, this is a thousand pigs, raise such a white board. Blood loss. At the moment, the undead had begun to move. Li De can feel that after the birth of the soul fire of the ox bone undead, the ox bone on his body forms a link under the weak power of the soul fire, like a thread connecting these bones together. This resulted in the cattle skeleton undead can move freely without the bones scattered. It''s all powered by the fire of the soul. "No wonder the fire of the soul is the only core of the dead. This life is amazing. " It was the first time that Li De saw a dead being born under his eyes. Although it was a blank board, he also observed it with great interest. At this time, the dead ox bone stood up unsteadily, with four hooves on the ground, a pair of curved horns on top of his head, and his empty eyes looked around, then lowered his head, as if looking for something. After turning over a few skeletons, the ox bone undead found a pig''s skull. He lowered his head and sniffed it with his empty nose. In a moment, the fire of his soul suddenly rose. It''s like finding a baby. Then the ox bone undead stepped forward in Lee''s strange eyes, opened his mouth wide and began to nibble at the pig''s skull. What''s even more surprising to Lee is that the skull is crumpled and chewed, and then the dead cow bone swallows it, yes, it does. The fire of its soul sent out a force, as if it had been rebuilt into the internal organs of the body, and the pile of bones slowly entered the body of the ox bone undead. And lay in my stomach. awesome mouth of the cattle bone, the original grass eating teeth at the moment than the steel knife to force, directly to the pig''s skull to nibble clean, all of those bones are swallowed up to the stomach. After the pig''s skull was eaten, the ox bone ghost seemed to be full. He swayed his short bone tail and began to smell something again. Lee was attracted by the strange scene. This is a wonderful scene. In this scene, a newly born undead chews on the skulls of other undead. Besides, the original nature of the undead is a wolf. You are a cow. It''s weird. However, no matter how he explored, or even looked at the soul of the strange ox bone undead directly through the brand left by Li De in his soul when he was born, he found no abnormality. After about ten minutes, the ox bone undead had a new action. The bone pants wrapped by the power of the fire of the soul wiped his belly and pulled out directly from the back of his buttocks.It''s no different from normal animal defecation. But what made Lee''s eyes dignified was that after the bones were pulled out, they were obviously dimmed and even full of cracks, as if they had been stored for thousands of years. At this time, Li Demin Rui found that the soul fire of the ox bone undead had slightly expanded a little bit, and the bones of the ox bone undead had become more glossy. When his stomach was empty, the ox bone ghost began his search again. But ordinary bones can''t get into its eyes. After searching for dozens of corpses on the ground, a head was found again, but this time the head is of cattle. But this strange ox bone undead also ignored, and directly chewed. The sound of bang bang bang rang through the quiet place where the bones were buried. It gives people a creepy feeling. Li De''s expression is very wonderful at this time. Although the system has not been marked out, anyone who comes here can know that the first undead born in this place of bone burial is definitely not so simple. He had never heard of the ability to devour other skeletons and enhance his own strength. At most, normal undead can stay in the place with strong power of death like dead bones, absorb the power of the dead and upgrade directly. But this ox bone is very unusual. Although the birth of a white board is empty, but this strange behavior makes its body covered with a mysterious veil. However, the more unusual, the better. He doesn''t mind that his mark has been imprinted in this soul, and the undead under his control will be special. No matter how powerful they are, they are his subordinates. Li De observed the sun''s day for five days, and then retired from the place where he buried his bones at ten o''clock in the morning. That strange cow bone undead has been repeating an action, is to search for the skeleton, then chew and swallow, and finally pull out a pile of rotten bones. After more observation, Li De also noticed that it was a bit different. Most of the bones were consumed by the undead, but they did not dissipate. Moreover, the phagocytosis of the undead was also true. No matter what kind of bones they were, they could be digested. They were more fierce than living cattle. But his observation is nothing more than that. Although the spirit of the ox bone undead has grown a little, he has not been able to detect any more useful information. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang. "In." Yiya ~ the blood clan guard opens them, and then the dwarfs forge master Warren, the goblin clan chief Moore, and the Dabo scholar horn come together. "Good day, Lord of Cachar." "Good day, under the crown." Looking at a few people''s excited expression, Li De smiles, "what good things do you want to report to me?" The three looked at each other and apparently agreed. Horn, with a long white beard and a white robe, stood up and said. "Under the crown, we have developed the first generation of finished products through the research of the magic Industry Research Institute." Oh?? As soon as Li De''s eyes lit up, Stanley first proposed the holy dress for dawn shadow plan. He asked dawn city to develop a kind of equipment that can resist the power of light, so as to prevent the exploration of blood clan by the major bright sects. The human nobility has always been in the situation of embracing the light God. Every great aristocrat will be protected by the sect. If this problem is not solved, even if Stanley develops some human beings to become blood race, they will soon be noticed by the sect. After all, not all blood clans are Li De. He can protect his body with the power of holy light and immune exploration. Other blood clans can''t do this, so they can only rely on external forces. "Already? What is the effect? " "With the help of his highness Nello''s dawn priest, we have made clear the basic principle of the divine vestment. The first holy dress can be basically immune to the power of the light, but there are also many defects. There is still a lot of room for improvement After that, horn turned his head and looked out of the door. "Under the crown, I''ve already had the first generation of holy clothes brought. Do you need a look?" "Bring it in." "Yes." A moment later, four guards came in carrying a suit of armor. Lee''s expression became very wonderful when he saw the style of the armor. This is equipment??? Between this set of equipment is three times as strong as ordinary equipment, wrist, leg armor, chest armor and so on are obviously rough open a few laps. Even orcs can barely wear it. Wearing it in human form can crush people. Unless you''re at grot''s level, it''s better not to wear it. You''re more likely to die of exhaustion than to be killed by the enemy. "You''ve developed... Something." "What''s the difference between wearing this kind of equipment and directly telling others that I have a problem?" Horne, a great scholar, turned red and knew that the equipment was really embarrassing.This kind of size is absolutely fatal, but Li De repeatedly told him to take this semi-finished product. "Under the crown..." "no need to explain." Li De waved his hand, "it''s very good to develop it in such a short time. Although there is still room for improvement, your credit is worthy of recognition. " Indeed, as he said, it''s a wonderful thing that the holy clothes given by God can be developed so quickly. As for the defects, the gradual improvement is that the difficulty of making a heel from 0 to 1 is not of the same level from 1 to 2. Now there are the first generation of armor, the second generation, the third generation, and even the ones that can be worn are not too far away. "Under the crown, your mind is enough for the creation God to praise," Horne was grateful. After all, their mission was only half completed, far from meeting the requirements of Li De. Holy light armor Quality: rare skills: absolute defense (Defense increased by 300%) special skills: resist the holy light (with special magic materials, it can resist the attack of some holy light power, and immune to the exploration of skills below master level) Introduction: it is forged with precious materials such as secret silver, refined gold, deep-sea cold iron, Star iron and so on However, due to the incorporation of other magic materials in the process, which affected the performance of these materials, this originally extraordinary equipment has only rare quality. Seeing the systematic evaluation, Li De shook his head. Look, he did give a few people a lot of pressure, otherwise they would not have come with semi-finished products. "If you go back and transform this piece of equipment, what I need is something that can be worn by normal human nobles. In this respect, I believe Horne, you have a better understanding of aristocratic aesthetics." The credit of several people is worthy of recognition, but we can''t live with it. "Yes, under the crown," Horne replied honestly, but with a look of hesitation on on his face. "Say what you have." Li De waved his hand. "Don''t grind." "Crown, the magic material we use is the blood of thorns cultivated by his highness Nello. Although it is very good, it is still a lot less than what we need." Horne looked at Lee''s face carefully and said, "I heard that the heart of thorns has reached the extraordinary level, so... Li De looked at horn with tears and laughter. He thought it was a big event. "That''s it?" Horn looked at reed, not angry, and obviously relieved. "After you came back, you confirmed the heart of thorns as the sacred object of the dawn sect, and the emblem of the sect was set up based on the heart of thorns..." Li De understood that horn wanted ordinary blood of thorns, but could ordinary people touch the blood of thorns? It was a symbol of dawn, of his majesty and glory, and horn had to be careful. After all, it was likely to offend him. "Although the heart of thorns is a sacred thing, the reason why holy things are holy things is that they have paid more to become holy things?" "Don''t worry. Ask Nello what you want. She will cooperate with you." On hearing this, horn bowed in awe and bowed deeply to reed. "Under the crown, your mind is broader than the sun, moon and stars, and more majestic than the boundless sea. Praise you!" After enjoying Horne''s Rainbow fart, Lee turned his eyes to Moore, the goblin patriarch, who had never spoken, and Warren, the dwarf forging master. "Do you have anything else to report?" The goblin with big sharp ears and green skin and maul, who was disfigured by Longxi, stood in a high voice with an expression of excitement and pride. "Under the crown, the alchemy factory has developed a stable second ring gold bomb!! And we''ve produced 100 of them in mass production Oh? Li De''s eyes lit up. This is great news. Since the goblins joined the dawn city before the cold winter moon last year, Li De instructed the other party to develop the second ring alchemy bomb. Now a year later, the second ring alchemy bomb was finally born. This means that the air force strength of dawn city will be improved again. But all of a sudden, Lee''s curve froze as he remembered the exaggerated cost of the alchemy bomb. The cost of one ring alchemy bomb is 25 jinpuke. How much is the second ring alchemy bomb? Think of their own financial revenue for several months has been swallowed up by the heart of thorns, suddenly some helpless, dawn city is too expensive. Although his ability to make money is first-class, but dawn city''s ability to spend money is absolutely superb. "What is the cost of the second ring alchemy bomb?" After saying that, he looked at Moore closely and did not want an astronomical number to be spit out of his mouth. "We have improved the technology level of the second ring alchemy bomb, and the cost has been reduced to 50 jinpuke."With 50 kimpuks, Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly. My heart is quietly relieved. Fortunately, it is not too unreasonable. However, when he regained his consciousness, he shook his head again, and 50 jinpuke were expensive to the sky Chapter 309 "We''ve reduced the cost of gold smelting to two grams." When Moore''s voice dropped, Lee shook his head. Although the price is cheaper than he expected, it is also sky high. With the financial revenue of the dawn City, we can''t allocate much money for manufacturing in a month. He''s making more money now, but he''s spending more. "Well, the alchemy factory is temporarily producing 10000... No, two thousand. I''ll ask the city hall to allocate materials to you." Li De opened his mouth and wanted to make 10000 pieces first, but on second thought, 10000 pieces needed 500000 pieces of jinpuke. Suddenly, he drew a corner of his mouth and immediately reduced it to 2000 pieces. The cost of two thousand is 100000, which is enough for his pain. In the past, he was able to be a little rich, but now his family is so nervous that he can''t help it. All the money he has accumulated is taken to cultivate the heart of thorns. "Sure enough, building an army is burning money. Now there are only a few troops in the dawn City, and the burning of money has already been done." Li De felt helpless. With the dawn city becoming more and more powerful, the expenditure on all aspects began to grow rapidly, especially on the military. To reserve thousands of alchemy bombs for the air force is a lot of money. Moreover, it is not enough to reserve. In case of some unexpected events, we should think about the production that is impossible. This is a magic world. On the surface, it is calm, but the undercurrent in the interior is surging. No one can guarantee whether there will be a new crisis tomorrow. In order to prevent the unknown dangers, he could only strengthen the army of dawn city as much as possible. He had no choice. "Yes, under the crown." Moore was excited when he heard the order, and the smile on his disfigured face was particularly frightening. Their achievements can be recognized by Li De, which is absolutely the best affirmation for goblins. "Do you need to test the power of the second ring alchemy bomb?" "I''ll go back later." Lee waved his hand and looked at the dwarf forging master Warren. "Warren, what do you want to report?" Although short, but full of muscle, incomparably bulky Warren stepped forward two steps, two braids on his beard gently shaking. "Under the crown, the productivity of the weapon factory has reached its peak, while the external demand is growing stronger and stronger, and now it is unable to deliver the goods on time. I ask you to expand your weapons factory. " Expanding weapons factories? Li De nodded slightly. At present, there are only three factories in the weapons factory, which are still under construction in the first phase. Although the completion time is not too long, it is not enough for the rapid development of dawn city. It is inevitable that it can not meet the production requirements outside, so the expansion is imperative. At present, the weapon factory is definitely the busiest area in dawn City, and it has become the main production area of foreign materials. "You can take the plan to expand production capacity and communicate with Harrison. The city hall will arrange the construction department to build it for you." The weapons factory is currently one of the core departments of dawn city. The low hills, fish people tribes, even the Dark Pact and scarlet mage tower need weapons from the weapon factory. Most of the low-level weapons provided by weapon factories to the low mountains, hills and Yuren tribes are rare or even ordinary equipment. The weapons provided to the Dark Pact and scarlet mage tower are at least rare, and normally they are perfect. This represents the two development directions of the weapon factory, one is the volume and the other is the quality. However, whether it is ordinary equipment or high-level equipment, the weapon factory has made a huge amount of kimpuk for dawn city. At this time, the dwarves are straight when they are shopping in dawn city. The pride on their faces was almost equal to their most despised elves. After receiving the affirmative reply from Li De, Warren''s face showed a bright smile. But a moment later, he felt something. It has been less than two years since the dwarf came to dawn City, but now he has almost forgotten that he is a dwarf of tongchui tribe. Most of the time, he is proud of himself as a resident of dawn city. The charm of the city is amazing, and the dwarves are getting in faster than he could have imagined. Wallen can even say that the dwarfs have fundamentally changed their identity. They think they are dawn city residents more than they still think they are tongchui tribe people. The bronze hammer tribe that once let them fight with blood seems to be a matter of ancient times. Those who had been in the past have long been sleeping in the corner of memory. At this time, even if the king of tongchui tribe came back again, Warren could not even be sure that one fifth of these people would choose to return to their former tongchui tribe. This city has become their fetters, where they enjoy honor, have friends, have food, wine, have their own life, have the dream of common struggle and efforts.Here''s what dwarves dream of! The dwarf''s heart is already firmly tied. At the thought of this, Warren''s eyes showed some complicated emotions, and finally sighed deeply. No one is sure what tomorrow will be like. When he raised his head again, the look in the old dwarf''s eyes slowly firmed down. But at the moment, I''m warren of dawn city. Everything, for dawn. Li De didn''t know the complex state of mind of the forging master, and after making sure that they had no other questions for him to make a decision. Li Dexing and Moore went to the alchemy factory to test the second ring alchemy bomb. Warren went to the second floor to discuss with Harrison about the expansion of the weapons factory. Horne, a great scholar with a long white beard, went back to improve with his holy clothes. This makes Li De who walks out of the office feel a little sad. The people he plundered back have now become the pillars of the dawn city. He still remembers the scene when the dawn city could not find any useful talents. It was all different. One day later. In the middle of the moonlit plain, not far from the dawn mage tower, the alchemy factory. On an open bluestone floor, Li De was comfortably leaning back on his chair. There were all kinds of melon and fruit snacks on the table beside him, and there was a sunshade above it. In front of him was the moonlit plain, which was overgrown with weeds, but at this time there were holes everywhere, as if he had been bombed countless times by Alchemy bombs. This is the test ground for goblins to test bombs. They are specially assigned to test the power of bombs. Li De picked up the unknown fruit next to him and took a bite. The sweet juice filled his mouth. After eating, it''s funny to look around at the scene of a leisure vacation arrangement. You can see that these green creatures must have such a rotten life on weekdays. Goblins are much more eager for pleasure than human beings. However, before, goblins were still honest. But as life got better and better, these extreme dwarfs exposed their nature. However, Li De is also too lazy to pay attention to the fact that the remuneration of goblins is directly paid by the city hall, and once any major scientific research achievements are made, there will be a large amount of money for these green skinned creatures. However, in order to prevent these guys from tempting corruption, the city hall has also set up a relevant monitoring department, which is specially used to monitor corruption. There are high-level casters in it, and basically no one can escape the magic interrogation. Once the embezzler is caught, the consequences will be extremely serious, serious will be directly hanged. Therefore, although the system of dawn city is not perfect, there are few corruption phenomena. "Under the crown, it''s ready." Moore stood beside him with pride, reaching for another platform more than 50 blades away from the viewing platform. Li De nodded slightly and sat comfortably on his stool to watch the next explosion experiment. Above the broad platform was a catapult similar to a bow. After waiting for Moore''s command, the goblins began to operate, and several goblins put alchemy bombs on the overhead thrower. Then click, click and turn the winch. When the bowstring of the wrist reaches the limit, the goblin in the back pulls off the sharp ear pull ring on the alchemy bomb, and then slams the switch on. Ka ~ The Alchemy bomb painted with strange green symbols was directly thrown out, drawing a long parabola in the air. Hoo ~ after two hundred blades flew out of the air, the alchemy bomb crashed to the ground. In less than a second, there was a dazzling light in the air. Bang ~ then there was a terrible sound like the earth and the earth breaking and the mountains falling apart. And then an indescribable wave of air and shock wave bared ~ ravaged everything around. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although he had already cast the dragon scale shield for the people around him, he could still feel the air wave several times more turbulent than a ring of alchemy bombs. Whoosh ~ the wind and waves, the dust all over the sky mixed with grass crumbs flying, covering everything in front of you. It''s like the end of the day. It''s frightening. It took three minutes for the dust to settle and the clear sky reappeared. The scene after the explosion appeared before Li De''s eyes, and the devastated experimental field in front of him was once again severely abused. It''s a mess. After the explosion, the grass was covered with a thick layer of soil, which looked extremely embarrassed. Li De stood up, but could not see the explosion center in the distance. He was too lazy to walk. Without waiting for a few goblins to lead the way, he directly unfolded the bat wings and flapped them into the air. Looking down from the sky, he can more intuitively see the extent to which the power of the second ring alchemy bomb has been exaggerated. There was a huge hole with a width of 156 blades and a depth of 67 blades where the alchemy bomb exploded.And the shock wave makes the grass around 30 blades become a piece of scorched earth. More than three times more powerful than a ring of alchemy bombs. Seeing this picture, Li De immediately decided to replace all the one ring alchemy bombs that he wanted to keep into the second ring alchemy bombs. Although the cost of the second ring alchemy bomb is 50 jinpuke, its lethality is completely worth 100 jinpuke. Cost effective. After flying a few laps over the blast, Lee returned to the viewing platform. Looking at the proud and excited goblin patriarch Moore, Lee De''s expression is very satisfied. "Moore, temporarily stop the production of one ring of alchemy bombs. Some of the existing alchemy bombs are reserved for normal use and others are sealed up. After that, the standing bomb of dawn wing will be changed into the second ring alchemy bomb. " The smile on Moore''s face became more and more brilliant after being affirmed by Lee De. "As you wish, the alchemy works under your will." "You''ve done a good job this time," said Li De, without stinging his praise. "It really surprised me. But we should not be complacent. We must ensure that the second ring alchemy bomb will not be unstable in mass production. At the same time, we will carry out the research and development of the three ring alchemy bomb. I hope to hear the news of the success of the three ring alchemy bomb in two years. " The second ring alchemy bomb had technology, but it was not mature. It took goblin a full year to develop it. The third ring alchemy bomb has less technical goblin reserves, and it is fast to develop it within two years. So the goal that Li De gives is also very practical. "Yes, under the crown, we''ll try our best!" Moore promised in a loud voice. Li De nodded with satisfaction, and the scene of the first battle in the low hills was still fresh in his mind. Thousands of alchemy bombs washed the ground and directly overturned tens of thousands of powerful centaurs, laying the foundation for the victory of the war. This brilliant result shows the power of the alchemy bomb, and also shows that it is a very correct choice for him to develop the air force of dawn city. After the first ring alchemy bomb is upgraded to the second ring, the attack ability of dawn wing will be improved again, and the air force of dawn city will become a nightmare for all status forces in the future. After a simple inspection of the alchemy bomb, Li De didn''t stay much. After another day of communication with Moore, he came out of the alchemy factory. Standing at the gate of the alchemy factory, not far away, the towering mage tower caught Lee''s eye. Li De''s eye waves moved. It seems that he has not been to the mage tower for a long time. Since Amy the shadow high priest of level 15 and Craig the Werewolf of level 17 lost contact in lissel, the mage tower has become very low-key. Although it is still developing at a high speed, Amy, the first tower owner, is not there, and the dawn mage tower''s sense of existence in dawn city has been greatly reduced. The alchemy factory is about 1000 blades away from the dawn master tower, and 1500 blades away from the dawn academy opposite the tower. At first, Li De built this dangerous alchemy factory near the mage tower and the Academy. The main reason is that alchemy can interact with the mage tower and the Academy. Alchemy is different from weapon forging, weapon forging is more physical skills, and alchemy requires a smart brain. This circle is equivalent to the wisdom circle, and Li De''s original idea is to integrate all the intelligent brains for various aspects of scientific research. The closer the distance, the closer the interaction will be. As now, goblins have opened alchemy courses in schools, specializing in alchemy, and most goblins have begun to participate in human courses. The magic tower, school, and alchemy factory, the most advanced scientific research departments in dawn City, are closely linked under the cultivation of Li De. The Institute of magic industry is the crystallization of Lee''s design. Even in the future, he will build more projects to promote the development of all parties in this scientific research circle, the most typical of which is large-scale public libraries. Of course, in terms of the current level of infrastructure in this area, there is still a long way to go before we can achieve the scene of developing top equipment in combination with the strengths of various ethnic groups and factions. This is a ten-year, even twenty-year project. But once his expectations are met, the scientific circle will also be an important driving force for the dawn city of the future. Science and technology are the primary productive forces. Although there is no technology in this world, there are magic, alchemy and forging. If these are combined, the effect will not be worse than that of science and technology. "Good day, Lord of Cachar." "Under the crown, welcome to you." "..." when they came to the gate of the rainbow mage tower called by the residents of the dawn breaking City, many mage apprentices in their unique uniform saluted Li De respectfully.At present, the dawning mage tower has 530 life mages and 150 battle mages after one and a half years of training. Most of them have got rid of the title of master apprentice and become official mages. Of course, all this is the crazy investment of Li De regardless of the cost. In the dawn City, there is a saying that the dawn mage tower is his favorite. Because almost all the good things in the city hall are supplied to the dawning mage tower at the first time. This makes many departments a little jealous. But now it all pays off. Not only has the proportion of mages in various departments of dawn city increased significantly, greatly improving the production efficiency, but also the magic factory has been successfully established, and began to produce magic scrolls to directly earn jinpuke for dawn city. "Under the crown, please come in. Several adults are in the mage tower..." several mages standing guard can''t help but look at Li De''s figure without action for a long time, and can''t help but look at his boss standing at the door? They''re under a lot of pressure. Lee waved his hand. "No, the development of Dawning mage tower is on the right track now. I don''t have to worry about it." After that, he turned around and left in the respectful eyes of the visiting mages. A moment later, the high-level master tower at dawn, who was in a hurry, was full of regrets. It''s a good opportunity to inspect in person. I didn''t grasp it. Amy is not in the dawning mage tower. He has no acquaintances, and Lee is too lazy to go in and inspect. Now dawn mage tower has a special management team in charge of management. No matter the construction of magic factory or other daily life, everything is very healthy, and he doesn''t need to worry about it. Today''s dawn city is no longer the poor young eagle two years ago, especially after absorbing the elite of lissel City, management talents have been greatly replenished and great pressure has been relieved. After shaking around the mage tower at dawn, Li De suddenly seemed to think of something. He immediately unfolded his bat wings and flew to the holy land. It seems that he has not been to the blood pool for a long time. Since the last awakening, I only went to the blood pool once or twice. This time I came back busy and had no time to go. The remains of the gods who had absorbed the divine substance were still immersed in the blood pool. Before, he asked people to place a lot of magic stones beside the Holy Spirit. I don''t know if there is any effect now. Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he suddenly thought. The place where the bones are buried is the plane of the dead. And the remains of the God are also bones... if... if Chapter 310 PS: busy work, no time to code words, party a tortured to death. - text - - the place where the bones are buried is the plane of the dead. And that God remains are bones... what will happen if... Put the remains of gods into the place where they are buried? Will a level 30 super life be born?? At the thought of this, Li De''s eyes showed some excitement. The speed of flapping the wings quietly accelerated a few minutes, and soon came outside the holy land. After seeing Li De''s figure, several bloody blades hidden in the dark immediately appeared. These powerful assassins wore black leather jackets and held short blades with deep cold-blooded trough. Their momentum was ethereal and ordinary. If it is not for their equipment that makes them particularly conspicuous, few people doubt that they are civilians. The most deadly, often the least impressive. "Welcome to you, crown." These shadowed hunters hold their chests and bow to their king. Li De nodded slightly. "No need to be polite. I''m just here to have a look. You can continue to guard without following." "Yes, under the crown." After getting the order from Li De, several people''s bodies disappeared in the same place. Even Li De could barely sense the subtle breath they sent out. The average professional, even level 15, is extremely difficult to detect. Seeing this scene, Li De nodded with satisfaction and went directly to the holy land without ink. The holy land is absolutely the safest place in the dawn City, and the security here is so strict that it can be said that there is no leakage. The bloody blade he just met is only a part of it. There is a squadron of 100 people of blood clan stationed in the whole holy land. Those hidden blood clans will not appear even if Li De comes, unless he calls on him. And not far from the holy land is the habitat of magic language bats, more than 3000 of them are enough to make any human head ache. At the foot of the mountain below the holy land is the residence of the king''s blade. At present, the number of people has reached 1500. The king''s blade is the most powerful force in dawn city besides blood clan. In the dark, in the open and in the periphery, the holy land is always under the most strict protection. If someone can make a surprise attack here, it means that the whole city of dawn has fallen. After entering the cave, Li De wandered to the blood pool. As he stepped into the wide underground space, a familiar breath came into his nostrils. The smell of blood. Li De can feel every cell in his body is crazy active, like a wolf who has been hungry for half a month to see the meat. Take a deep breath, suppress the heart throb. Blood is the most fatal temptation for blood clan, which attracts them more than anything else. Even Li De will be tempted by blood, but he can easily suppress the instinct of the blood clan, so the influence is not great. There are three blood pools in the holy land, two of which are newly excavated, and one is originally used to store magic blood. The blood pool where the magic blood is stored has been surrounded by a stone house. Even the blood clan can not enter. Only a few blood clans like him and Harrison are eligible to enter. The stone house was built to protect the Holy Spirit. Before, the blood clan did not know the origin of the Holy Spirit and could place it at will, but now Li De knows that it is impossible to be so casual. That''s the remains of gods. Who doesn''t feel excited? Although there are stone houses around it, it''s easy for blood clan to get magic blood. The stone house has dug out a channel to get magic blood directly through that small opening. However, because of the ban of Li De, no one dares to move the magic blood. "Under the crown." Four blood descendants who were guarding the blood pool immediately saluted Li De when they saw him. "Open the door," said Li De, waving his hand. "Yes." Gee, the locked stone door is opened, and the milky white magic blood in the blood pool appears in front of you. And that floating in the blood of magic, like crystal transparent God remains, now exudes a bit of holy breath. There is an indescribable charm. Spirit remains additional attributes: 1. Inheritance can transform a human into the ancestor of blood clan (used) 2. The legacy of blood clan can keep the vitality of human blood (range: radius: 100 blades) 3. Magic surges. As a God, even if it is lost, it can still attract magic power and attract magic to gather around. The remains of gods will never be destroyed. The power below the gods cannot be destroyed. Introduction: the remains of the blood god have a very special role and are the treasure of the blood clan.The properties are as usual, and nothing has changed. Looking at the expression of the Holy Spirit who created the Holy Light blood clan, Li De hesitated. The importance of burial sites is self-evident, but the remains of gods are more important. To keep the vitality of the blood, it is doomed that the Holy Spirit will be the treasure of the blood family, and even give him ten legends. The existence of the remains of gods represents that the blood clan has broken free from the shackles on their necks and is the foundation of sustainable development strategy. Thinking of this, Lee shook his head and dispelled the idea of putting the remains of the gods in the place where they were buried. This is not cost-effective. Even if the Holy Spirit can really promote the change of the place where the bones are buried, if it is left like the wings of an angel, the blood clan will suffer unimaginable heavy damage in the end. This crooked idea can only be thought of. At present, everything can happen in dawn City, but the remains of the God can''t. This is the foundation of the blood clan''s vigorous development, and stability is the greatest help to it. "Have you changed the magic stones around you?" After getting rid of the wrong idea, Li De turned his eyes to the magic stones around him. What made him frown was that the magic power in these magic stones was very strong, which didn''t look like they had been in a state for several months. "Under the crown, this is the second batch of magic stones replaced this month." Hearing this, Li De''s face showed some interest. "Tell me more." "Yes, under the crown." The reply is that the level has reached level 12, and the only blood descendant of three generations who became scarlet hunter in the last transfer. But Lee didn''t remember the guy''s name. "If the magic stone is placed around the blood pool for about a week, it will be absorbed by the blood pool and become an ordinary stone. Because you have given the order to place the magic stone around the blood pool, we will replace it immediately after the magic stone is absorbed Li De nodded slightly. He did say this, but later he was too busy to forget it. "How many magic stones can the blood pool absorb each month?" "About 50000 kimpuks..." hearing this data, Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly, which is not a small number. The value of 50000 jinpuke magic crystal, the second ring alchemy bomb can produce 1000, enough to destroy the army of 230000 people. However, the more he absorbs, it doesn''t mean he is right. Thinking of this, Li De turned his head and looked forward to the milky white magic blood in the blood pool. In case he had stored an exaggerated amount of magic blood in the unified space before, he used it up a few days ago. This is the main reason why he suddenly thinks of blood pool. He took the wide mouth container with precious stones from his blood, and Li De scooped a full cup himself. A faint smell of fragrance immediately permeated the tip of the nose. After seeing a few eyes but not aware of the abnormality, open the attribute panel directly, and the attribute of blood of magic suddenly appears in front of you. Magic blood restore 100 magic points immediately after drinking the body recovery speed of blood clan after drinking is + 1300%, which can accelerate self-healing of all injuries. Explanation: the blood soaked in the sacred relic of blood clan is full of incredible energy. Li De''s eyes flashed a little satisfied, and the attribute of the magic blood was indeed greatly improved. The original attribute is to restore 50 points of magic immediately after drinking, and the body recovery speed is increased by 1000%. Compared with the current improvement, the magic crystal investment in this period is not in vain. The original magic blood can have this effect is completely dependent on the characteristics of the spirit to absorb magic, spent hundreds of years hard boiled out. Now, with so many promotions in just a few months, krypton gold is strong. "In the future, two new blood pools will be dug, one for normal consumption and use, and the other for storage, which will not be used by anyone. Meanwhile, magic stones will be placed around them." After confirming that the idea of cultivating blood of magic with magic stone is effective, Li De does not hesitate to give an order directly. The magic blood is of great help to him who has activated his ancestral blood, not to mention those ordinary blood clan. As long as the magic blood can be produced in batch and quickly, the details of dawn city will be increased again. After all, there''s a big difference between drugs and no drugs. Moreover, the magic blood can also make the mage apprentice to be a formal mage, which enlarges the effect of magic blood. After giving the order, Li De looked at the spirit floating in the magic blood, his eyes narrowed slightly. The spirit began to radiate and slowly shrouded in the crystal skeleton. A moment later, Li De shook his head and his mental strength retreated. The divine substance of the Holy Spirit is still empty, even a large number of magic stones can not make up for the deficiency of the divine material.Li De is not disappointed with this. Divine matter is only possessed by more than 30 levels of life. If it''s so easy to recover, it''s too cheap. After a moment of making sure there is nothing else in the blood pool, Li De has installed the magic blood after 10 liter attribute promotion, which makes him feel satisfied to leave. Although the result of a blood pool is very good, he felt helpless in his heart, because there is another financial expenditure item. But the blood of partial magic is strategic material, and it is necessary to reserve it. Therefore, it is impossible to save and even increase investment. This made Lide shake his head. The gold bomb asked for money, the heart of thorns, even the blood pool to swallow gold, now the landlord family is almost no longer enough. On November 15, when Li De was studying the exclusive magic of blood race in his office, he made no progress. The construction department has completed the construction of the new city by holding a point. The first phase of the new city can accommodate 50000 people, and it is now fully completed. Of course, this is only the first phase, and the final goal of the new urban area is 300000 people. But this exaggerated data can only be thought about in a short time, and it will take at least three to five years to complete. On the day the new city was built, a grand carnival was held in the city of dawn. The streets with colorful lights are full of strong joy, and the whole city is filled with a cheerful atmosphere. Moon square. This is the center of the new city. The moon square is five times larger than the size of the dawn square, which can accommodate 100000 people at the same time. On the front of the moon square is a tall building with seven floors, surrounded by four five storey buildings, which is a new city hall. On the opposite side of the moon square is a wide artificial lake, which used almost all the strength of the city of dawn to dig the lake, and even most blood groups acted as labor force. The high-level mage is absolutely the most powerful productivity, and the caster who can perform all kinds of powerful and strange magic is more powerful than modern machines. The construction has involved more than 700 blood groups, plus hundreds of human mages, and more than 1000 casters working together to excavate. This is not only one eye giant, dwarf, are all one of them, plus more than 5000 people''s participation, the excavation of artificial lake can be regarded as the most magnificent epoch-making project of the city of dawn. Rao has such a strong force, and it took a month to dig the lake, which is 20 edged. In order to fill the artificial lake with water, even in the two months, the city of dawn stopped water regularly, and the rest of the time all flowed into the artificial lake. However, the current artificial lake level is less than one-third. At this time, the huge square has been filled with excited residents. The last residents who came to the dawn city have lived here for nearly a year. Under the assimilation of various policies in the city hall, these residents have become a part of the city of dawn. No one can resist the propaganda of the city hall. The city of dawn is the home of every resident. This concept has been deeply rooted in the people''s minds under the constant brainwashing of the propaganda department. And the residents who enjoy the benefits of the city of dawn naturally have been very happy to accept the content of the publicity. As the master of the city of dawn, Li De will not be absent when the new city is completed. Today, the minister is the Ministry of construction and the workers who have participated in the work. But the protagonist is indeed Lide, because he dominates the fate of all. The moon square is on a high platform like a wall in the middle. Wearing a dark pattern mage robe, Li De, with a handsome appearance and elegant appearance, stood at the top of the crowd under the pressure. The last ray of sunshine in the evening shone on his perfect side face, which made him look very holy and dignified. Then a scene that shocked the residents below appeared, and a phantom image of Lide magnified dozens of times appeared after a wave of magic in the sky. The magic wave on it makes the virtual image a miracle. Many devout believers have even knelt down to Lide at this moment. Li De seems not surprised by the shadow in the sky. After looking at a circle of people, Li began today''s brief speech in the eyes of everyone. "My people, I am your Lord, kachard." Hearing the familiar opening, the residents immediately burst out loud cheers. Like a mountain crash and tsunami, it hurts the eardrum. "Praise you, crown down!" "Long live the Lord of kachal!" "Your glory will always guide us forward..." br > "..." today is a day worthy of remembrance for all. After the cheers dropped slightly, the sonorous and powerful voice of Li De sounded in the ears of all people under the conduction of magic."Because our new city is built." "A lot of people may not like it, and think that the new city has nothing to do with me? It won''t assign me a few houses. " This makes a lot of people face a little uncomfortable, seems to be said in the mind. "What I want to tell you, my people, is that the city of dawn is one with all its inhabitants, both prosperous and ruined." "What does the successful construction of the new urban area mean?? This means that the dawn city has become more powerful!! This is a great event worthy of everyone''s cheering. " "Because every inhabitant standing here is sheltered by the blood of the holy light and the city of dawn. The stronger the dawn City, the safer all our residents will be. " "The new city is just the beginning, and the dawn city will be stronger in the future. As long as the blood clan of the light is still alive for one day and the city of dawn still exists for one second, then my people, you will not be humiliated and trampled on by any enemy. You have to remember that when you encounter any problems, you will always stand behind the dawn City, with me! This is my promise to you, the Lord of dawn. " Li De''s simple but provocative words directly excited the crowd below. At present, the number of believers of dawn sect has exceeded 40000. Most of the 50000 people below are followers of Li De, so it is not easy to mobilize the atmosphere. Lee''s speech didn''t last long because he suddenly heard the system''s prompt. "Ding ~ your bloodline Frey has successfully upgraded to level 15, and you have 5000 character experience." "Ding ~ 2nd generation blood lineage Frey has reached level 15, and successfully promoted to scarlet Hunter ¡¤ 2nd stage. The blood clan occupation upgrade module is open." "Ding ~ blood clan occupation upgrade module has been opened, please check by yourself." Chapter 311 Lee frowned when he saw Frey standing in front of him in his office, full of cold air, like walking out of a sea of corpses. Level 15... Frey finished three jumps in half a year when he became a scarlet hunter. It''s incredible. But at this time, the state of this second generation blood clan is not so optimistic. After hearing the system''s prompt, Li De hastily ended his speech at the ceremony, because after the system prompt, Frey asked him for help through the force of blood. It''s a very sensitive and direct message that is transmitted directly through the blood. Lee''s heart throbs, sensing Frey''s bad state. Mania, anger, killing, chaos and other negative emotions filled Frey''s mind, and Lee had never seen such a crazy negative state. Immediately aware of the seriousness of the situation, he directly sent Castro to pick Frey back as quickly as possible. Seeing Frey''s first face, Lee frowned, because the other side''s condition was so bad that he almost collapsed. Frey, dressed in a black robe, has a kind of ferocity and cruelty in his indifferent eyes. Even Lee can clearly feel the extreme instability of the other party''s breath, like an exploding powder keg. It''s not the breath instability caused by breaking through level 15, but the emotional instability. He is like an abyssal beast that has been hungry for a hundred years, and may devour everything around him at any time. Scarlet hunter has a very powerful talent, the king of hunting. After killing enemies, it can devour blood and improve its strength permanently. Lee thinks this talent is the scarlet hunter''s ace talent, and Stanley has used this talent to upgrade his level. At that time, when Stanley rose to level 16, he said that he would temporarily enter the bloodthirsty and bloodthirsty after upgrading. Reason is like a boat in the wind and waves, which may be subverted by the desire to kill at any time. Frey is obviously in this state. Even if he didn''t become the real blood race, but his eyes were always red and his teeth clenched, as if he was trying to suppress something. Lee''s eyes were very dignified. If you don''t do something else, the second generation of blood descendants will definitely not be able to hold on. Without much nonsense, he stepped forward two steps directly and pressed his right hand on Frey''s head. A faint light of holy light came out. The power of faith fell by two thousand. A moment later, Frey''s frightful killing slowed down a little, but that was all. His breath was still crazy and brutal. That awe inspiring killing machine is wantonly distributed in the house, and the air seems to condense into ice. Lee frowned at the scene, and the power of faith had limited effect on Frey''s negative state. Yu Guang took a look at his property panel, and the title above Yiluo made him move. Dark master. Tips: your words can enlighten the life of the dark camp who are trapped in the bottleneck, and can speed them to break through the bottleneck. This is the super title he got when he fooled a wave of heart eating devil Wales. There''s nothing to be hesitant about. Lide transforms directly into ilow. Looking at Frey again, it suddenly occurred to me that under the blessing of the title, he immediately understood Frey''s present situation. "Frey, hold your heart and hold your will. As the blood clan of holy light, we are not afraid of all challenges. The desire to kill is only a part of the power. Don''t be afraid of him, accept it and control it... you don''t need to escape. You are the master of your physical strength. No one else can be qualified to use it except you. Those who can''t kill us will eventually make us stronger! Frey, you are the strongest in the second generation of blood lineage and the child I appreciate most. Don''t let fear defeat you. In order to break the dawn, use your will to overcome the desire to kill. No one can defeat you except you. " Lee''s words, like a shot of cardiotonic, went straight into Frey''s heart, and the unsteady breath in his body gradually eased down, which was countless times stronger than the power of faith. Lee didn''t speak up when he saw this. Now Frey can only rely on himself. No one can help him. It''s a desire to kill from the bottom of his heart. There is no other way but to face him. The scene fell into a long silence. Frey''s eyes were closed tightly, and his body was like a sculpture, and there was no more fluctuation. Li De can''t let go of his heart. He is the first second-generation blood descendant to break through to level 15 in his office. And Frey''s tyranny never subsided. It seemed that everything was in a deadlock. Outside is the celebration and Carnival of the new city, and the atmosphere inside is as solemn as ice. One hot and one cold, forming a sharp contrast.And this state lasted from Frey''s return to the early hours of the next day. When the moon set in the sky, the endless darkness shrouded the earth, and there was no light in the sky, Frey''s cold and fatal killing opportunity slowly faded. Frey''s vigilance relaxed when he opened his eyes to see Lee. "Under the crown..." the hoarse voice seemed to have not drunk water in the desert for half a month, which made people extremely uncomfortable. "There''s magic blood around you." Lee, sitting behind his desk, stood up as soon as he saw Frey awake. Frey nodded, stretched out a trembling hand, took the magic blood prepared nearby and drank it. A moment later, the pale face improved a little. At this time, Li Decai put down his mind. Scarlet hunter''s career development is too little, there are many uncertain factors. Now everything is to feel the stone across the river, he can not give more guidance. "How do you feel?" "Under the crown, I''m fine." Frey shook his head. This second-generation blood descendant, who used to be somewhat aloof and arrogant in the past, now seems very weak and has not broken through to the strength of level 15. "How did you break through to level 15?" This is what Li De is most concerned about. Although Frey was once the strongest of the second generation of blood lineage, he could not break through without reason. Moreover, the scarlet hunter''s ability to enhance blood intake will also have a certain degree. Let alone whether we can find so many high-level life''s blood to suck, it is that the phagocytosis caused by each level of ascension can''t be solved in a short time. Without waiting for Frey to answer, Lee opens the other party''s property panel directly. Frey kacharr Title: slayer, terror befall (perfect) butcher (he is the spokesman of death, the nightmare of countless people, his reputation has spread on the misty coast, legend degree + 10, misty coast legend degree extra + 10, when he drives the killing bat to appear, the life attribute affected by the butcher''s title decreases by 20%) age : 132 level: 15 class: scarlet Hunter ¡¤ Level 2 (next level: 500000 kill value) kill value: 100000 (each life you kill will gain a little kill value, which is invalid if you are lower than your own level 5). Characteristics: killing attack (when you use scarlet to kill, the opponent will be invaded by killing intention and fall into a negative state of irritability and chaos. The attribute lasts Special talents: rebirth by bathing blood, killing hand (characteristic: danger perception) king of hunting (swallowing blood to improve strength) limited ¡¤ unique skill: scarlet killing. After becoming a blood clan, strength, body recovery speed, speed and magic recovery speed increase by 500% and consumption 50% blood in the body can be increased to 1000%, immune to the negative state below legendary level, and gain the Dark Reaper feature, duration: 30 minutes, continuously consume blood to maintain scarlet killing state. Dark Reaper: the power of scarlet power attached to the attack is + 500%. After killing the enemy, the blood in the enemy''s body will condense into killing bats. The killing bats will inherit 70% of the enemy''s strength. The killing bats can devour the blood, grow, multiply and split. Each killing bat can take the initiative to control the killing bat when the blood is exhausted. Passive talent:... Introduction:... after checking Frey''s attributes, Lee fell silent. It''s so powerful that Frey''s attributes have been improved qualitatively. First of all, there is an extra title of butcher, which is obviously obtained this time. The attached attribute is powerful and explosive. The second is the improvement of skills. The only skill: scarlet killing, the strength and body recovery speed was increased by 300%, but now it has been increased to 500%, and the blood consumption increased from 600% to 1000%. The additional feature Dark Reaper: the power of scarlet power attached to attack has been increased from 300% to 500%. This skill is an all-round improvement, which can be called a qualitative change. The most important thing is that Frey''s property panel has a kill value status bar. This special status bar makes Lee''s heart tremble. Kill value: 100000 (each hit will gain a little kill value, which is invalid if it is lower than level 5) feature: kill intention attack. In other words, his face is pale, his eyes are slack, and his body is full of weak second-generation blood. After becoming a scarlet hunter, more than 100000 creatures were slaughtered in just half a year. And none of these creatures are low-grade. It was a dream and an untruth. That''s 100000. "Under the crown, I participated in the war launched by the Yuren tribe.".Frey''s tone is still weak, but after a big cup of magic blood, his mental state is obviously warming up. "Are you involved in the war between the fishmen?" Li De Mei''s head wrinkled. Although the fish people tribe is powerful, it is impossible to lie on the ground like a white pig to kill you. You have to spend some time killing 100000 pigs, right? Frey''s pale red eyes showed some pride. "Under the crown, when we participated in the war between the Yuren tribes, a storm blew on the misty coast, and we inadvertently got out of the fighting position of the Yuren tribe and came to the human city on the coast..." then Frey described in detail his legendary experience and experience. After Frey took over the low hills deal, he was able to move up so fast thanks to his involvement in almost all of the blue star''s wars against other fish people. Because of the rapid improvement of strength after trading with dawn City, the fish people tribe, the blue star tribe, has been unable to resist the inner desire to expand and start to fight the surrounding tribes. As one of the blood clan, Frey, who was once second only to Li De, was no longer the strongest position of the second generation in just over a year. Even he has been reduced to the lowest position and his position has been greatly reduced. This is absolutely intolerable for him who is aloof and proud. So for his request, the blue star tribe was also willing to make friends with the representatives of dawn city. In this way, Frey killed a large number of sea monsters in war after war, and his level was quickly raised to level 14. But the turning point of all this is that Frey received Harrison''s instruction to go to the blue star tribe to buy mermaids and come back to raise them in dawn city. However, the blue star tribe promised Frey that if he continued to be willing to participate in the next war, the captured mermaids would give him some. Frey, who was eager for war, did not take part in the war against the blue star tribe. But the war was far more tragic than Frey had estimated. The blue star tribe sent out all the fishmen and drove more than a million deep-sea fish monsters to attack each other. The number of deep-sea fish monsters controlled by the hostile Fishman tribe is even more than that of the blue star tribe. The richness of the sea makes marine life extremely prosperous. On the land, it is a big war, but in the sea, it is only a battle between medium-sized tribes. The war lasted three days. Frey was red eyed in the war. After the killing state is turned on, the Dark Reaper feature has an attribute that can''t be ignored. Killing bats can condense after killing enemies, moreover, killing bats can devour blood, grow, reproduce and split. Each killing bat lasts for a period of time when the blood is exhausted. In three days, Frey didn''t know how many killing bats he had gathered, and the killing bats could multiply and grow rapidly in the battlefield. Frey didn''t wake up until the whole battlefield was a sea of blood. But the more important thing is here. After several days of fighting, they had already moved hundreds of kilometers away from the original battlefield because of the wind, fog and current. The ocean is not land. It can move in three dimensions, and it''s still to avoid storms. It''s normal. Let''s wait until the wind and waves disperse and the fog fades, and a human city appears in their sight. And a few ships carrying wounded soldiers made Frey realize that they might have accidentally broken into the rear base where the human Empire and the fish man Empire were at war. When human beings found them, they immediately regarded them as enemies and covered the sea with terrible attacks. It was this operation that angered Frey, and humans ran head-on into the killing bats that he had accumulated for days, and could not even count them. "Do you mean that because of the fog on the sea, the human city launched an attack on you, and then you and the fish people of the blue star tribe occupied the city together?" At the end of the hearing, reed looked at Frey in disbelief. The whole process is too psychedelic and ridiculous. You go to war with a fish man tribe, and in the end, you kill a human city. The human race provokes whom. No wonder one of freyson''s new titles is the butcher. It''s just nobody. Li De took a deep look at the second generation blood descendant who was the first to reach level 15, and his aloofness was still clearly visible even in the face of him. Such a proud character of blood, even if there is no blood binding, even if also disdain to lie. He didn''t get tangled up too much after making the whole story clear. Since it has become a fact, the process can''t be changed in magic. "How do you feel now? What happened to you when you broke through? " Speaking of this, Frey took a deep breath of determination. "Under the crown, I hope you can make rules to prohibit scarlet hunters from continuously sucking blood to break through the level in a short period of time."Looking at Frey''s solemn face, Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Oh, why?" Frey''s face flashed a look of fear that reed had never seen. "Under the crown, the recoil after upgrading is too terrible. This is definitely the biggest enemy of my life. I almost countless times want to sink in that bloody killing idea, the reason is almost annihilated, into the purest bloodthirsty monster. " Frey''s eyes grew scarlet. "It''s the desire to kill from every part of the body, every drop of blood, every breath. An irresistible desire to kill. " That pair of eyes appeared in a bit of fear. "If it wasn''t for the extraordinary fruit you gave me that kept a trace of reason at the most critical moment, I would have been reduced to the purest killing demon." "The consequences of taking fresh upgrade level blood quickly are too serious and tragic. The abuse of this skill should be prohibited under any circumstances, because it is likely to cause the death of scarlet hunters." Frey has never been a person who talks a lot. At this time, he repeatedly talked about this matter with Li De, which immediately raised his vigilance in his heart. Not only Frey, but Stanley also raised his level to level 16 with the special talent of the king of hunting. The other side also told him that the backlash was very serious. At the beginning, although he attached importance to it, he did not pay so much attention to it. Now, after Frey''s scene, Li De immediately raised his heart. Is the king of hunting a strong talent to devour blood and enhance strength? Nature is strong to explosive, from Frey in a short period of time from level 12 to level 15 can be seen in general. However, the negative effect is also very obvious. If the level is upgraded crazily in a short period of time, it will cause serious backfire and even become a monster who only knows how to kill. This side effect determines that scarlet hunters must slow down and allow enough time for buffering in order to absorb blood in the future. "I will issue a mandatory order to allow half a year''s buffer time for scarlet hunters to upgrade their blood intake." The blood clan has little demand for wealth such as jinpuke and gems, which are the most crazy among human beings, but they have a strong desire to improve their own strength. So Frey would never be the first to do so if it was not forbidden. "After upgrading to level 15, you have been promoted to the second level of scarlet hunter. What improvement has this second level class brought to you?" Frey pondered for a moment when he heard Reed''s question. "Under the crown is the killing value, and the biggest increase is the killing value. After being promoted to the second level, I can easily sense the killing value "Kill value?" Li De Mei''s head wrinkled. Although the system has a description, he does not quite understand the composition of this power. "Yes, when I kill a sacred object, I can absorb some of the spiritual energy that they dissipate after their death. The killing bat that I gather has the same effect. As long as the killing bat kills, I can absorb that energy. After the human city by the sea was slaughtered by me and the Yuren, I could feel that the accumulated energy reached a peak, and then the profession suddenly began to advance. That''s why I got to level 15. " After that, Frey''s eyes flashed a little dignified. "Under the crown, I can feel the power hidden in my blood after I have been promoted to the second level. The killing value allows me to erode the enemy and reduce the enemy''s status in combat... Li De nodded. Frey had no attribute panel and could not be as clear and reasonable as the data that Lee could see. However, what he said was very consistent. "You are promoted to the second level after killing 100000 creatures?" Lee took the trouble to ask again, and he needed to confirm that. "Under the crown, yes, I was promoted after killing 100000 creatures." Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly. Scarlet hunters need to kill 100000 creatures before they can be promoted. Is this a bit of an exaggeration? If Frey had not been arrogant and refused to accept defeat, he had been involved in the expansion of the blue star tribe, and the rich sea had bred high-level life several times more than that on the land, and finally slaughtered a human city accepting wounded soldiers from the front line. Ten or twenty years may not kill 100000 creatures. "Everything is cause and effect," said Lee, shaking his head. After understanding the extremely harsh conditions, Frey''s extremely tough nature seems no longer so shocking. That''s 100000 lives. If it''s not strong, those creatures will not die in vain. On second thought, the difficulty of upgrading the scarlet Hunter profession made him feel helpless. Frey had a chance to catch up with so many battles before he was promoted. What about the other scarlet hunters?How can there be so many large-scale wars to participate in. "Frey, this time I''ll ask some other scarlet hunters to follow you to the Yuren tribe, and tell amiya, the patriarch of the blue star tribe, that the dawn city supports the fish people tribe. As long as there is war in the future, dawn city shops will send people to participate." Li De shook his head. He didn''t expect to be able to complete the second level 15 in a short time. The level 15 blood clan raised by oneself is really too difficult. But on the whole, Freda''s level 15 also gave him a lot of confidence. This means that the fault in the middle of the blood clan has begun to make up for it. This is of great significance to the blood clan. There were only two levels of blood group before, the high-level blood group with level 15 or above and the low-level blood group below level 10. The most critical middle layer of grade 10-14 is vacuum. This is a very unhealthy way of development, because it means that the blood clan has no endogenous force and cannot produce high-level professionals. But after so long training, he has finally solved this problem. Freda to level 15 is a sign that the blood clan in his hands has officially entered the high-level battlefield, and is no longer a marginal figure who was dispensable before. The fault of blood clan was finally connected. This is just the beginning. It can be predicted that in the near future, the blood clan will emerge with a steady stream of strength. Until the internal cultivation of blood clan occupied the mainstream position of dawn city. Just as Li De''s mood slowly becomes happy, Harrison outside the door knocks solemnly on the door and enters the office. A word made Li De''s mood suddenly rise. "Under the crown, the iron ore of giant Valley is occupied by enemies of unknown race. According to our preliminary information, the other party is a creature from the underground world.... " Chapter 312 PS: I''m sorry to all of you. The work is very complicated and there isn''t much time for coding. In fact, I''m not very satisfied with the contents of the chapters that I''ve been working on temporarily. Usually, I''ll spend seven or eight hours polishing a chapter. All you see are fine works, but there are not many ways to rush out, so I can make do with it temporarily. I don''t want to ask for leave to disappoint everyone. Alas, the world''s safe and sound law... life always makes people unable to keep smiling all the time... - - text - - - - "patriarch, iron ore in giant Valley is occupied by outsiders. According to our preliminary investigation, it is the living things in the underground world... " Harrison looks at Li De with great dignity. The veins of giant valley are occupied by underground creatures? Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly at the sudden news. Giant Valley, underground world, heard these two names again, let him suddenly rise a strong desire. Since the Cyclops tribe was conquered by him, the underground world has been put on the shelf by him, and there has been no further exploration. Except for the entrance, which he sent to watch, which indicated the existence of the mysterious underground world. There seems to be less and less evidence about this. The main reason is that Li De has never wanted to explore the underground world before. For a very simple reason, there is no strength. Before dawn, the city was too weak, and it had to develop. He could not use too much power to explore an unknown world doomed to be full of crisis. The dungeons built by halflings, black dragons deep in the swamps, the tribes of Cyclops, the menacing traps, the web forming cave spiders everywhere, and the venomous fangs of the snake tribe... just from the news from COSO, Li De can imagine how magnificent and magnificent the dark world is. The treasure of the dragon is waiting for the brave on the ground to explore. The female slaves of night elves are the best booty. The gold coins of the rich dungeons have been piled up into mountains, and the artifacts buried in the dark yearn for their master... this is the underground city in the poetry population, rich and brilliant. In countless years, these rumors constantly attract those ignorant and green adventurers to explore the mysterious underground with the dream of dragon slaughtering. Although most people are buried in the mouths of crypt spiders and other eerie and fierce monsters, the occasional lucky ones still attract a succession of adventurers. Li De is also moved at the moment, he is not eager for those treasures and wealth without any credibility, but - Cyclops. There are hundreds of Cyclops in the thunder tribe where COSO once lived. These powerful production tools are the most coveted by Li De. Of course, there are innumerable veins in the underground world, plus the black dragon, which exists in the deep swamp and robs the goblin''s twelve magic scrolls. All this is like the long skirt of the goddess of the night, and the snow-white jade feet have loomed, luring him to slowly open the layer of mystery. "Harrison, what underground monster attacked giant Valley? Cyclops? " Harrison shook his head, a little dignified in his eyes. "Clan chief, the second batch of bloody blades that went to explore haven''t given back more specific information, but according to the information obtained from the current exploration, they are cave spiders. Are there any other monsters that need to be confirmed " cave spiders? Li De eyebrow wrinkled, spiders and vipers are the most common monsters in the underground world. Cave spiders are the best among them. This kind of monster with three blades and two blades higher than sickles and two fangs sharper than sickles is the first enemy to face when entering the underground world. And the biggest characteristic of cave spiders is that they don''t like light. But now this kind of pure underground monster actually ran to the ground?? Weird, weird. At the thought of this, Li De''s eyes looked a little thoughtful. It''s understandable if it''s the Cyclops, the intelligent creatures that come to the ground, but it''s unusual for cave spiders to appear on the ground they don''t like. Something must have happened in the underground world that caused the cave spiders to react and run to the ground at any cost. "Cave spiders are very abrupt. Make sure to find out what caused these monsters to run to a place they hate." After that, Li De waved his hand. "Forget it. I''ll see it myself." "Come with me," he said As long as the blood clan is not dead, even if it is seriously injured, as long as there is enough blood supplement, they can become a fine dragon and a living tiger in a short time. Although Frey suffered from the negative emotions, it was no big problem to get through it."Yes, under the crown." Frey holds his chest and bows. This blood clan who has just broken through level 15 has no objection. "Where''s Corso?" "Patriarch, Corso is still in the dwarf valley. Do you need to transfer him back?" "Well, let him go to giant''s Valley at once. No one here knows more about the underground world than he does. " Li De''s deep eyes show a little light that is difficult for outsiders to understand. He had no plans to explore the underground world before, but now that the other party has already sent him to the door, he will not admit it. If you don''t accept life and death, you will do it. After a long time of development, the dawn city at this time has a very large power. As far away as the scarlet mage tower and the dark pact are concerned, the lion tribe in the giant Valley and the iron-hoofed tribe in the low mountains and hills that have been substantially controlled by the dawn city can pull up a ground army composed of more than 50000 people at any time. If we add the blood clan of dawn city and the air force of dawn wing, the strength that Li De holds at the moment can carry out a medium-sized war. It''s exaggerated enough to know that these armies are all wearing the armor forged by dwarves, and most of the blood clan are casters, which is equivalent to equipped with a mage group. In addition, as the dawn wing of the air force, it has been equipped with the second ring alchemy bomb at this stage. The terror power is enough to make any enemy want to crack. The most important thing is that he still has a high-end power that outsiders can''t imagine. Thinking that there is nothing to be hesitated about here, Li De directly takes Harrison and Frey, who has just been promoted to level 15, to giant valley. The power in his hands gave him the chips to explore the mystery. The underground world is now like a goddess with her long skirt off, waiting for him to come. As for whether he was surprised or frightened after he arrived, that was another matter. Hoo ~ Castro''s bat wings in extraordinary armor reflect a deep cold glow in the light of dawn. The blade, as thin as a cicada''s wing, cuts the air in the air, making bursts of air breaking sound. When dawn city is less than half a day away from the giant Valley, this is the speed of magic language bat. Castro, who has supersonic flight, has only a few minutes to reach the top of giant valley. Harrison and Frey also once again enjoyed the feeling of the hurricane. The magic shield on their bodies had just been changed by the strong wind, with sharp heads and big tails. "Master, here we are." Castro''s unique ethereal voice awakened Lee who was still staring with his eyes closed. When you open your eyes, the view of giant''s Valley suddenly comes into view. Different from enslaving the Cyclops, the giant Valley has become a complete dawn city power after two years of renovation. In the eye is a vast forest, serrated green leaves lush, vigorous and powerful tall trees cover the earth, like the ancient forest handed down from ancient times]. Next to the forest is a half built small fort, next to the fort is a large gathering place, neat houses, clean streets, full of the breath of human life. But the odd thing is that there is no human being in that gathering place. At the foot of the mountain about 800 blades away from the gathering place is iron ore. several neat and huge mine caves stand quietly. They are dark and can''t see the bottom. They also have no breath of life. Li De looks down at the unfinished military fortress below. The building of a military fortress in giant''s Valley is not only because of the ore veins, but also because there is an underground world, so he once ordered the construction of a defensive fortress here. However, because of the busy schedule of dawn City, the fort was only half built. The sky was bright, but the sky was still empty. The residential area only the sound of the wind blowing, it seems that some infiltration. "Harrison, when did you find out?" Li De, standing on Castro''s back, was not in a hurry. His voice was a little cold when he asked. Harrison responded quickly. "I came to report to you as soon as I got the news. The staff below also got the news at midnight. Although giant Valley is not close to us, our patrol team will take magic language bat to visit giant Valley three times every night. Because you have told us to be careful at the entrance of the underground world, most of our patrol officers go to the entrance of the underground world to find out if there is something wrong with it. " Li De was puzzled, "since the guard is so tight, why didn''t any news come out? What about the guards at the entrance to the underworld? " "Patriarch, they''re all gone." Harrison shook his head awkwardly, but it was a big mistake anyway. Li De nodded and didn''t say more. It''s easy to say, but it''s hard to do it. Especially when there''s no activity in the underground world for two years, it''s inevitable to relax our vigilance.Yu Guang suddenly saw several figures in the empty city below. "Go, get down first." "Yes, master." Castro waved his head, then turned his wings slightly, and his body quickly slid down. Whoosh ~ the huge wings raise a large area of dust on the ground, and the air is a little pungent. Landing, turning over. Li De stands on the ground of the residential area paved with bluestones and looks at several figures that are approaching him quickly in the distance, with some coldness in his eyes. "Have you found the traces of those monsters and the people left behind in giant''s Valley?" In front of him, five blood clans, dressed in close fitting armor and holding short blades in both hands, bowed to Li De''s chest. "Good day, under the crown." After the ceremony, when the head of a female blood group straightened up, that can be called a perfect face showed a bit of dignified, two steps forward to respectfully open the mouth. "Under the crown, we have explored the surrounding area of the camp and the depth of the ore vein, and found no left behind personnel. As for the monsters, they have returned to the underground world. " Because of the completion of the new urban area, dawn city organized a huge celebration, and all the workers on this side of giant valley are on holiday today. Except for about a hundred workers left, the rest went back to the dawn city. Therefore, there is no tragic phenomenon that thousands of people are missing in the whole ore vein. But Rao is so, also let Li De can''t help but look a little cold, was dragged away by those monsters, that can still live?? This is the first time that he has been bullied by a group of monsters. "Have you found out what the monsters are?" Although it has been confirmed that it is a cave spider, Li De still needs to confirm whether there are other monsters. Vague intelligence is a big taboo. "Under the crown, there is no difference with the early inference. It is undoubtedly a cave spider, and no trace of other monsters has been found." The elegant woman of blood had a very firm expression. "We''ve found the spider eggs they laid." With that, he motioned to the blood clan behind him, and the other party immediately took out a fist size translucent Spider Egg with dark green egg liquid flashing inside. A smell of extreme stench made Li Demi''s head pick. Eggs of cave spiders grade: 5 Introduction: it can hatch cave spiders. Grade 5? Li De''s eyes are a little surprised, spider eggs have reached level 5, so the hatched spiders will only be higher. "When you see a leopard, the cave spider is just the most common and common monster under the ground. It can reach level 5 from birth level. Is it possible that the higher-level wolf phobia and snake demon''s birth level will reach level 10? " Lee shook his head. The underground world is indeed a dangerous place, and the monster level is obviously higher than that on the surface. The habits of cave spiders are well known by bards. They hate the light and smell of the ground. There must be some reason why these pure underground monsters can run to the surface. This is the reason why Li De is extremely vigilant. Cave spiders are not the problem. The weird things behind them are the danger. The unknown is always the most terrible. "Is the entrance to the underground world under control now?" "Under the crown, the cave spider has disappeared, and there is no enemy at the entrance." Li De nodded. Without hesitation, he waved. "Harrison, send an order to go back, and immediately dispatch the blood clan with no mission in him and level above level 5." After a pause, he continued to give the second order. "At the same time, the dawn wing was ordered to come full of alchemy bombs to stand by, and the alchemy bombs were ready for logistics." "In addition, order Kapp to bring 3000 high-level Orc warriors to listen." "Let COSO and the dead bone come to the giant''s Valley immediately, and at the same time send Grote back. Stanley is enough for the darkness." There was no pause in a series of orders. The other party has already hit the door. Naturally, Li De will not have no action. He has made up his mind to explore the underground world, and now cave spiders are just an appetizer. As a Lord with great power in his hand, he could not risk alone or casually with a few parts like a hanging silk adventurer in the population of minstrels. It''s not that you''re good at it. It''s brain power. Nobility naturally has the noble''s play method, direct sea of people tactics. All he had to do was wait for his men to conquer the land he saw, to plunder the enemy''s wealth, and then kneel down to him and pray for his reward. This is the high-end way to play. It sounds very hot for a person to explore the individual monster, but if he can take the artifact to kill the dragon, who would like to take his hand to go to the broken sword found in the ruins of the blacksmith''s shop."Yes, under the crown." Harrison sensed the strength of Lee''s orders and took orders immediately. After getting Harrison''s confirmation, Li De turned his head and looked at the leader''s female blood, and his tone was still unquestionable. "The bloody blade immediately goes to the entrance of the underground world to explore the burrow spider''s movement. Be sure to control the cave absolutely. I won''t allow any accidents to happen. " "Yes, under the crown." The blood clan with five bloody blades immediately straightened up and saluted Li De with solemn expression. Although the command is simple, the influence of these orders is just beginning. With the order of Li De, the whole city of dawn immediately turned. The city of great potential is now operating under his will, and his eyes are the direction of the city. He is the king of blood and the master of dawn. All will fight for him and give his life and soul for him. Pousu ~ dozens of specially bred bats began to fly around the city of dawn. Even the blood clan in the low mountains and hills also received the order of Li De. The war has begun. Dwarf valley. Karp, a level 18 orc, is sitting at a long wooden table with his eyes burning at an old man sitting opposite him. An old man with two long fox ears, a robe made of worn-out animal skins, and a human face. In the eyes of this old fox man, there is a sense of indifference and conciseness, which is the vicissitudes of life. "Lord Kapp, this dwarf house is so warm. I never thought that one day, we tens of thousands of people can live in this kind of house. " After that, the old fox man looked at Karp with wise eyes, as if to see something from his face. "Although our people have lived the life they once dreamed of, I would like to ask. Is this still our Orc? Or our lion tribe? " Kapp''s huge lion''s head is incomparably majestic, and his black eyes are shining with deep light. Stare at each other without showing weakness. "Lord shaman, this is the seventh time you have asked me the same question. I still say that. If the will is immortal, we will live forever. If the lion tribe has me, the flag will never fall down Although his words were resolute and high spirited, they obviously failed to convince the wise old fox. The other party looks at Karp and doesn''t speak. He stares at him quietly. And Kapp looked at the old man without fear. The scene fell into a dead silence, and the atmosphere solidified little by little. After a long time, the sound of bat wings fluttering sounded. Kapp suddenly turned his head and stretched out his hairy hand, which could easily tear steel. At this time, he was in the meat palm. After the bat fell, Karp skillfully took out the secret letter from his abdomen. After a moment, his face became very dignified. The long sharp claws pop out of the meat palm like a steel knife, and gently swing the secret letter to become a smaller fragment than the hair. Then a faint golden energy rises from the body, and the paper scraps that have not yet landed in the air explode and burn out. After all this, Kapp turned his head and looked at the old fox man sitting across the long table like nothing had happened before. "Lord shaman, you were watching me born, and I don''t want to aim my weapon at you. However, the lion can always have only one male lion, no one can divide our tribe. The Lord of dawn is calling on me at this moment. When I come back, I hope to hear that you agree to join the dawn. " After that, he stood up without any hesitation. The black frigid extraordinary armor made the king of ORC at level 18 with 2.5 blades as powerful and majestic. He picked up the helmet on the weapon rack in the house and slowly brought it on. The once elegant and powerful lion galloping on the grassland was covered by armor bit by bit. Bang ~ BAM ~ BAM ~ his feet trampled on the floor and made a dull sound. Karp did not look back, but strode away. Sitting on the stool, the old man of the fox nationality turned his head slightly at the moment and sighed a long sigh after the extraordinary figure of his back disappeared in his sight. Wisdom in the eyes flash a few points can not understand the complexity of outsiders. "KAP... When the male lion is submissive to human beings, will the male lion still be the unrestrained lion in the barren wilderness? When your temples are covered with armor, is Orc glory still there The murmur in the open room was like the murmur of a demon.But no one would give him an answer. Natural selection, survival has never been a matter of honor and easy, and the choice of how to survive is a painful and helpless thing. - - - - - this is the entrance of the 12th blood color blade blood clan into the underground world. Li De stood in the middle of the huge cave, staring at all this coldly. Before other forces are transferred back, the bloody blade begins to search for information. But the complexity of the cave is far greater than Lee had predicted. The dense caves and tunnels are almost like a maze. Even the skillful bloody blade can not be explored in a short time. So Li De had to send more people. At this time, the huge hole is covered with spider mucus and a strong corrosive spider web. Standing at the entrance of the cave, there is a feeling of standing at the gate of hell. "Master, do you need me to explore?" Castro was standing on Lee''s shoulder and whispering. Lee was amused to see this palm sized miniature bat. With the promotion of his level, Castro, the original bodyguard, has lost his function. Now, the newborn King of level 15, inheriting the powerful life of the bronze Cyclops and ancestor blood, has become his mount. Although I didn''t realize the original idea of pulling a rickshaw in Kowloon, I felt very good riding this supersonic newborn King. If you don''t say anything else, it''s really fast to fly and the brakes can''t stop. But it''s a waste to always use this powerful fighting power as a mount. "Go ahead and make sure you don''t go too far away." After receiving the affirmative answer, Castro immediately became excited. This powerful newborn King has been kicked in his pocket by Lee De, except for the battle of lissel, he has not made a move for such a long time, and has almost no sense of existence. At the moment, Castro, like a prisoner who has been in custody for decades, rushes away at some secret place for the first time. A moment later, the valley fell into silence again, only the fluttering of the wings of bats flying back and forth, but in the ten blade cave, those subtle sounds made the scene more and more quiet. Li De stood alone in the middle of the cave. Behind him was the sky gradually bright, but in front of him was a dark void. The sound of the bat''s wings, coupled with the ticking sound of mucus sliding on the surrounding rock wall, and the white spider web, constitute a very grim and terrifying picture. At this time, hissing ~ hissing ~ a very strange sound came out from the cave, like a silkworm gnawing mulberry leaves, like a poisonous snake spitting out a message, more like some terrible creatures gnawing at the corpse. Lee turned his head slightly and looked around. The darkness didn''t affect him, but he couldn''t detect where the strange sound came from. A moment later, the creepy sound stopped. Peace was restored to the air again. After waiting for a while, he didn''t find anything different, and Lee''s expression relaxed a little bit. But at this time, brush ~ suddenly fell a huge black shadow from the upper rock wall. Li De didn''t even have time to reflect on what the other side was. A dead face appeared in the air just three blades away from him. A deformed, twisted, extremely bizarre, dead face. It''s like the twisted face of a drowning man. Lee''s heart stopped at this moment. Shit!!! Chapter 313 A dead man''s face fell from his head in vain, which made Lee''s heart almost stop beating. "MMP, is this a horror movie?" But when you look at it, you can see that behind the dead man''s face is a concrete black fluff, with a huge abdomen and a huge body with eight limbs. Ghost face spider race: cave spider level: level 10 size: large life blood: spider blood Introduction: predators in the underground world like to use poisonous spider silk to hunt food. You motherfucker spiders are so scary. After seeing the properties of the ghost face spider, Li De has a black line on his face. The great name of the first generation was almost destroyed by the dead face spider. In the flow of his thoughts, he did not stop moving, and the scarlet force was several times more terrible than usual. The dark space was covered with a thick blood light. Li De clenched his fist with five fingers. The scarlet force on his hand suddenly rose to half the edge. Without hesitation, he bombarded the distorted face in front of him with anger. How strong is Li De at level 18? No one knows. But it''s definitely not what the ghost faced spider can resist. Poo Yi ~ the twisted and weird face of the dead did not come to remember the reaction, and was directly hit by Lee De. The thick blue juice splashed all over the sky, but it was swallowed up by the power of scarlet in mid air, without wasting a drop. The head was five edged and three edged, with sharp fangs and limbs. It looked like a monster crawling out of the abyss, so it was beaten to pieces by Li De with one blow. The power of scarlet swept up. After the death of the ghost face spider, he did not let go of the other side. He directly devoured the flesh and blood of this level 10 monster with scarlet power. When the ghost face spider fell to the ground, it was a mass of black gray. The real slag ash. Lee''s eyes softened. As an old driver, he had a rollover day. Even when Zhenzi got out of the TV, she was not so terrible... but after the scarlet power that devoured the ghost face spider was accepted by him, the scarlet power on his body took on a bit of blood red evil spirit and looked extremely charming. The derivative usage of scarlet power can be used to control blood and suck blood to engulf the power in the opponent''s body into the scarlet power without absorbing it, and then it can be used to increase the power of scarlet power in the next attack. This is the ability of scarlet power after upgrading to rare level, which was discovered by Li De when he studied the exclusive magic of blood clan recently. However, this requires a very high degree of precision, otherwise the energy mixed with the scarlet force may dissipate or explode at any time. "Level 10 ghost face spider..." Li De shook his head and shifted his mind to other things. Ghost face spiders belong to the advanced class in cave spiders. The high-level ghost face spiders can reach level 15, and the most exaggerated ones can even break through the extraordinary and become the king of ghost faced spiders. These monsters are predators of the underground world, with few natural enemies and few leaving their nests. But this kind of monster can appear on the surface of the earth. His previous conjecture has been confirmed again. Something must have happened that affected the escape of these underground monsters. Neigh ~ hiss ~ within ten seconds of Li De''s smashing the ghost face spider, the sound of chilling back sounded again in the cave. But this time, it was different from before. It was just one, but at this time it was hundreds and thousands, like the tide. The whole cave reverberated in a shrill hiss. After a moment of hissing ~ a few moments later, a pair of green eyes began to appear on the wall of the cave. It''s dense enough to numb the scalp of anyone with a dense phobia. Li De could not help frowning. Too much. The number of exaggerations is innumerable, but most of them are normal cave spiders, and the number of high-level ghost face spiders is only one fifth of the role. But the twisted faces of one of them looked disgusting. "This is the kind of monster in the underground world?" Li De shook his head, no wonder to go to the underground world adventure, known as the game of the brave, not to mention the danger, is that this kind of horrible appearance can make people feel uncomfortable. It really takes courage to face these monsters, otherwise they can be scared to death. A very sharp sound sounded, like the screeching sound of fingernails rubbing against the glass, which made people feel numb. Like the order of general attack, Li Decheng is the target of all spiders. Hoo ~ ~ the first ghost face spider suddenly pulled the spider silk from the top of the rock wall and fell down. Its huge body was like a huge stone attacking and killing Li De, and the distorted and twisted face was particularly penetrating.Feeling the stench above his head, Li De''s eyes picked up, showing some disgust. Right hand extended index finger and middle finger closed, PA ~ a crisp ring finger. Then there was a fireball with scarlet in front of him. Hoo ~ a ghost faced spider descending from the air with a spider''s silk is a living target, which is directly hit by a fireball with a long flame tail. Bang ~ Hula >. And that ghost face spider is directly engulfed by the scarlet power covered on the fireball. Creak ~ the two fangs in the mouth of the ghost face spider are tearing and colliding like a razor, making a very harsh sound. The huge body writhes wildly in the air, and even the spider''s silk will be broken by its power. But all this was in vain. In mid air, the twisted ghost faced spider stopped struggling for a moment under the power of scarlet, and its eight limbs were as limp and loose as a dead octopus. Bodies with charred shells were suspended in mid air. A moment later, the spider''s silk was burned by the fire, and the huge corpse hit the ground, splashing with green mucus. Seeing this scene, Li De moved in his heart and waved his hand. A space gap opened in front of the spider''s corpse, and in the blink of an eye, he swallowed up the huge body of the spider. But this is only the beginning, after the first ghost face spider is not killed, more shocking scenes appear. Huge spiders hang their silk from the top of the rock wall. Like a string of sugar gourd, the picture is more like the bottomless abyss depicted in religious murals. Yila ~ giant spiders in spitting out the spider''s silk sound like thick juice splashing up, making people''s hair stand up. The body surface is covered with black fur, and the head is twisted and weird. These spiders are the most terrifying and ferocious demons. Squeak ~ a strange cry came from the depths of the cave, and all the quiet ghost face spiders and cave spiders went crazy. It''s coming towards Lee. The disgusting smell of toxins in the air can make ordinary people unconscious. Li De''s deep eyes are so light, which is almost unimaginable in ordinary days, and the grand scene seems to be ordinary. As the first burrow spider approached him, Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold radian hung from the corner of his mouth enough to crack the liver and gall of ordinary human beings. Fear comes. The Lord of scarlet. The king of immortality. An indescribable terror rose in him. The master of the blood race, the ancestor of the superior race, the dark boss of level 18, and the God of dawn... in this cave, Li De unscrupulously released his authority as an ancestor and his power as a God. The air was instantly filled with suffocating depression and horror. Whether it''s a cave spider under level 10 or a ghost face spider above level 10, the whole body is stiff at this moment, and the eight giant feet are shaking uncontrollably at this moment. The eyes of permeating green light are in fear, in panic, in retreat. Indescribable uneasiness, anxiety and perplexity engulf these underground monsters. These spiders only feel that the life in front of them is as tall as the ancient Titan, and the constant pressure in their minds makes them want to kneel down and offer their loyalty and soul. That is the will of the king, which is irresistible. Li De slightly raised his head, the radian of his mouth became more and more cold and sharp, and his deep eyes seemed to have the ups and downs of the star river. That elegant and domineering dominant temperament is dazzling at the moment. But just at the moment when the dense cave spiders and ghost faced spiders in the cave were about to submit to him, there was a sudden hissing with rage and terror. This is a more chilling sound than the harsh sound of rubbing glass with sharp tools. The cave spider''s green eyes below are now tinged with blood. It''s like a sudden attack by demons. Under his gaze, the ghost face spider closest to Li De''s eyes turned red, and the fear in his mind was engulfed by bloodthirsty. When reason is swallowed up, the power of the lower level dark creatures to submit is no longer effective. Z ~ after a second scream came from the depths of the cave, the general attack began. Puff, puff! Dozens of cave spiders bend their abdomen, and their huge mouthparts directly spout white spider silk to lied, with green mucus on them, which is strongly corrosive. A few drops of venom fall on the ground and directly corrode the ground into deep holes. Like a web casting machine, the exaggerated number of cobwebs directly blocks the light from the hole. At the moment, Li De seems to have not seen these poisonous cobwebs, and his body has never moved.Brush ~ dozens of poisonous spider webs directly covered Li De''s body and the ground. The strong corrosivity made the rocks dissolve directly like snow water. Bubbling. It was as if he had been dissolved. But the spiders were stunned. They found that the smell of their prey had disappeared. Bang Bang ~ the dark cave became extremely dazzling. The blazing fire erupted behind the cave spider. Poo Yi ~ fireball hits a level 9 cave spider, and the underground monster is directly exploded before it can react. The debris was flying all over the sky. All the cave spiders suddenly turn around, and Lee''s floating figure appears in front of all spiders. The damned prey didn''t run away?? Dare to enter the depth of the cave!! Hissing ~ this completely angered the burrow spiders, which had been shrouded in killing intention, and all of them stormed and killed. Now, instead of being afraid, Li De showed some excitement. Floating in the air, hands slightly stretched out the scarlet energy, like a flame encountering the oil, quickly deflated. The body surface seems to be covered with a layer of surging burst fire. The right hand reached out and waved at the fierce cave spiders around. All of a sudden, from the body of the cave spider in the front, these underground monsters suddenly raise their sharp limbs and stab them into their heads like demons. Poo Yi ~ the head that is handed over voluntarily is pierced by the direct limb, and the corpse is dead to the end. Nearly 30 cave spiders killed themselves. A ring of magic, puppet. One ring magic was not so powerful, but after upgrading to level 18, Lee''s control of one ring magic had reached a delicate level. It was as simple as breathing to control these low-level intelligent monsters. However, the cave spiders who killed their red eyes did not retreat because of the death of their companions, and continued to rush in madly. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes became colder and sharper. The magic power in the body is gathering rapidly, and there is even a small magic tide around the body, the right hand reaches out again, after a crisp ring of fingers. The surrounding space is broken into slag like glass, and then the broken space begins to scatter and invade every space like turbulence. The huge and ferocious looking cave spiders are torn into pieces by the messy space like pieces of paper in the turbulent space ten thousand times sharper than the blade, and even have no room to resist. Artifact fragments have their own four ring spell: space strangulation (create a broken space cage, strangle the enemy with the power of space) casting time: 1 second, cooling time (1 day) hundreds of cave spiders around are directly reduced to stumps. Thick blue juice covered the floor. Brush ~ in the blink of an eye, dozens of channels on the cliff once again drill out hundreds of cave spiders to make up for the vacancy, and the number of these terrifying underground monsters seems endless. Seeing this scene, Li De''s eyes were slightly cold, and the magic model in his mind began to run wildly, in front of him instantly gathered more than ten hot fireballs. Da da da ~ wave your hands, and fire asks for continuous beads. The dense small fireballs, like ground squirrels, bombard several large caves on the rock wall, and the cave spiders constantly crawling out of the cave are subjected to tragic attacks in an instant. The stump splashed instantly. There was an extremely foul smell of burning in the air. At last, Li De''s casting speed reached the extreme, with a small fireball in 0.1 second, and 20 fireballs in one second under double casting. With the power of scarlet promoted to rare level, the lethality of small fireball has been increased tenfold. Dozens of burrow spiders'' passages were crushed by his own force of fire. The terrible magic makes the temperature of the cave crazily high, and even the rocks on the surface of the two channels he mainly takes care of melt into magma. However, no matter how powerful the firepower suppresses, there are still some fish that can''t be detected. The burrow spiders are constantly surging out of the tunnels that are hard to detect in the dark corners. By the time reed detects it, the cave spider has taken over the cave again. "Hiss! Kill him!" A flash of spiritual power was caught by Li Demin, who was in full fire. But before he had time to think about it, the cave spider under him went crazy and killed him recklessly. Double cast. Li De immediately put on two dragon scale shields. Yila ~ a ghost faced spider with sharp mouthparts that can easily tear steel directly jumped up and bit the dragon scale shield on Li De''s body. the venom secreted by the mouth organ of this spider flickered with faint blue light, which eroded on the shield and made waves again and again.It makes the scalp numb. From Lee''s point of view, this scene is chilling. His dragon scale shield is covered with cave spiders, and the weird and twisted faces of the dead are biting on the dragon scale shield, and the number is so large that it covers both the upper and lower parts. When Lee De''s mouth was drawn, the dragon scale shield was applied to the extreme, and once again extended half the blade. The magic model in my mind began to run wildly, and the magic in my body flowed into the complicated magic model like a flood. In the blink of an eye, a hot fireball appeared in his hand again. The surrounding cave spiders were even more crazy when they saw this scene. The venom secreted by their mouths almost eroded the dragon scale shield. The consciousness of creatures tells them that they must stop this damned human casting. Li De, who hasn''t been transformed into a blood race, can''t be recognized by these intelligent monsters. The two fireballs in my hand had already soared to the size of a basketball in three or five seconds, and the bubbles bubbled like lava. When the magic model in his mind was completed, the magic around him suddenly solidified. "Enjoy the art of explosion..." the four ring magic - magma fireball. The deep eyes show a bit cold. With both hands waving, two magma fireballs with long flame tails, even distorting the space, erupted from Lee''s hands, hitting the monsters along the cracks of the surrounding spiders. Bang ~ a terrible air wave broke out, and the heat was overwhelming. The air seemed to have been burned for hundreds of years, and the throat was almost roasted and cracked during breathing. The air waves are like landslides and sky collapses. In the narrow cave, the giant spiders in the dense stacks become the best targets. Yila ~ after the flash of fire, hundreds of spiders around were directly roasted. There was an indescribable stench in the air, and the smell of burnt hair came. The explosion of magma fireball also contains a large amount of scarlet energy, and those spiders that are not killed by the temperature are covered with scarlet flame. Hissing ~ squeak ~ innumerable piercing cries of pain emanate from the mouths of these giant spiders, making people sweat. Li De turned his head and looked around, and saw the spiders who were still struggling madly because of the pain. His eyes were cold. The right hand stretched out the scarlet power above, burning slowly like the flame of hell. Five fingers clench. The power of scarlet is gone. Surrounded by scarlet energy, struggling giant spiders puff and burst like inflated balloons. More than 300 cave spiders exploded, and the stinky green blood splashed all over the cave. Creak ~ the shrill cry from the depths of the earth sounded again, and the cave spiders, which had been hidden in the dark caves, all crunched and retreated in fear. Then the sudden encounter came to an end. The scene fell into a dead silence. Only the green mucus that burst at the top of the cave was ticking away. More than a thousand spiders, five blade long and three blade high, have piled up on the ground. At this time, Li De is still suspended in the air, and his deep eyes are as cool as before. The broken and ferocious corpses around him made him extremely terrifying. At the moment, he seems to be the devil Lord in hell. All the bones are his sacrifices. With his black robe, slender body, noble and elegant temperament like a thousand years old aristocrat, and his perfect and handsome face, he is more maddening than those heroes who save the world in the Bard population. Lee''s perfection is in sharp contrast to the tragic scenes around him. A moment later, after confirming that there were no other cave spiders or ghost face spiders coming out, reed looked around with great interest. Although the scene full of corpses was terrible and disgusting, he was in a very good mood. Because corpses that used to be garbage are now useful. Although the level 10 ghost face spider that he just threw into it has not been eroded by the force of death, Lee can feel that these high-level underground creatures provide far more death power than pigs. There are at least one cave spider in front of us here. Although less than one fifth of the ghost face spiders reach level 10, it is also a huge death force. Li De couldn''t help feeling happy at the thought. With a wave of hand, the space gap appears again. But unlike before, this space gap is unusually wide. The plane stone has been put back to the place where the bones were buried. The only pity is that the place where the bones are buried can no longer be carried by him. If the plane does not anchor the fixed coordinates of the plane, it will consume the force of space if it simply floats in the chaotic void.There is not so much space in the place where the bones are buried, so we must find a place to fix it. There is no doubt that the location of the anchor location plane is the city of dawn. Mou Ding plane coordinates are very similar to the ship anchoring at sea, and fixing the hull can reduce its own fuel consumption. However, although the place of burying bones is anchored in the dawn City, as the owner of the land of bones, he can also use the force of space to open the door of space at any time. It''s just that the farther away from the place where the bones are buried, the weaker the power he can use. At present, the limit range of the burial site is 500 kilometers. Beyond this range, Li De can''t open the door of space. If you want to widen this distance, you can only upgrade the plane level of the place where you buried your bones. Now it happens that giant Valley is still in this area. Li De shook his head and didn''t think about it any more. Double cast. The two mages took the spider''s body and carried it to the place where the bones were buried. At this time, through the door of space, we can see that the ox bone is slowly nibbling on the bone. After seeing the scene of Li De carrying the corpse, the ox bone ghost seemed to be greatly frightened. He quickly backed away and quietly hid behind the altar. He only showed his head with two corners, and secretly looked at the door of space with empty eyes. There must be a question mark in the mind of this strange undead. Li De had no time to observe the strange undead who liked to chew bones, and continued to use his spirit to control the hands of the mage to carry the dense spider bodies on the ground. It''s ten minutes and two-thirds of the game is not finished. The weight of the mage''s hand is only 800 pounds. The two mages'' hands can drag a spider''s body for thousands of pounds. The progress is extremely slow. Li De shook his head and could only go on. He didn''t even have a dog around him. He had to come by himself. It took him more than half a day to clean up. And the first spider corpse that was moved in at the beginning has already begun to rot under the erosion of the force of death. Like the melting of ice and snow, the complete body of the spider was gradually decomposed by the force of death, leaving only a huge spider skeleton. At this time, the spirit fire suddenly lit, and the short tail flapped. Finally, I couldn''t help it. I ran to the skeleton of the spider and sniffed it with my empty nostrils. I noticed that there was a lot of energy left on it. After that, the tail wagged more happily. The teeth that used to gnaw at plants are like grinders, and the hard spider skull is crushed directly. The spirit fire in the head of the undead is more vigorous when chewing bones. Li De''s mouth twitched slightly when he saw this scene. The undead was really weird, but what made him feel bad was that he had studied for so many days and couldn''t find out why. Lazy to pay attention to the cow, he closed the door of space directly after confirming that all the spider bodies had been moved into the burial site. It takes energy to open the door of space. The power of death is needed to transform the space energy of the buried place. But the power of death, his now poor underpants are all broken holes, which can save a little bit. When the door of space was closed, the ox bone was immediately aware of it. He looked around quietly for a few seconds. After confirming that there was no one, he was suddenly excited. The dark blue soul fire began to burn, and the temperature in the air dropped rapidly. The chewing bones, which used to be small and slow swallowing, have now turned into crazy eating with big mouths, like starving ghosts who haven''t eaten for a year. All over the place where the bones were buried was the sound of bone chewing. Finally, it seems that the ox bones are tired, so they just sit under the spider bones and nibble on the spider skeleton. For a time, the scene looked strange. Chapter 314 Li De didn''t notice what was going on in the place where the bones were buried. He didn''t know that the strange ox bone was gnawing at the spider''s bones. Turn to look at the silent cave, frown. The man with bloody blade has been scattered by him for so long, but there is no movement? It made him feel something was wrong. "Gagaga ~ the great dead man is coming, humble cave spiders, are you ready to meet the coming of the dead man! I will give you death in the name of the dragon of destruction, the tusk of the city of Breaking Dawn... tremble, howl, the great dead man is eternal and invincible... just as Li De was thinking, a strange sound of shouting outside suddenly made the air jump. Lee''s face was black when he heard the voice, the damned soul. Bang ~ after the shrieking of the dead bones, there was a huge vibration, like a huge rock falling from the sky and hitting the ground, and the broken stones at his feet were shaken up. Bang ~ Bang ~ just when Li De had some differences, a dull footstep sound like a siege vehicle pounding the earth came from far and near. When the sound of footsteps came near, a moment later, the light at the entrance of the mountain was dim, and a large man in astonishing armor appeared at the entrance of the cave. The huge object was like a giant watered with steel, and its muscles raised its armor high. The dark gray armor on his body is outlined with a mysterious silver line, like the inscription handed down from ancient times, which is amazing. The one eye on his head, which had not yet been covered by his horn helmet, was now in a violent manner that made his legs tremble. Level 16 bronze Cyclops - Corso. An ancient life crawling out of the underground world. A powerful being who has been activated by magic in battle. With a solid stride, COSO boomed to Lee, and then the huge figure fell on one knee, one hand on the ground. The high head is low, this level 16 bronze one eyed giant, at this moment, submits to the king. The sound of the jar is like thunder echoing in the cave. "My great master, Corso thunder, at your command." A seven blade giant kneels on one knee in front of a weak figure less than his thigh height, and the picture is extremely shocking. But Li De''s aura is enough to support this kind of scene. From the third perspective, it seems that it is not weird, but very core. It seems that the elegant figure in the black robe should be the hero worshipped and worshipped. A natural leader. Lee''s eyes flashed with satisfaction as he looked at the bronze Cyclops that he had conquered. "Get up." "Yes, master." When COSO stood up, Li Dewei looked up and looked at the big head that could reach the top of the cave. "COSO, the underground world is the world you''ve lived in for hundreds of years. Do you know what causes cave spiders that have been living in the bottom to come to the surface? " Kosuo smell speech turned to look around full of mucus, that huge one eye flashed over a few minutes of thinking. A moment later, the big man shook his head. "Master, cave spiders are nest monsters. They hardly leave their nests too far from birth to death. Only when two spiders appear in one nest, will migration occur. It''s almost impossible to come to the surface like this. What these monsters fear most is the light. When we hunt them, we like to expel them with fire... just when Li De is a little disappointed, COSO''s eyes suddenly brighten, as if he remembered something, and quickly opened his mouth. "Master, a huge disaster broke out in the mud swamp more than 100 years ago. A boa constrictor who was about to enter the legendary level suddenly went mad, and a large number of Warcraft carried it to destruction. At that time, countless cave spiders fled their nests... entered the legendary Python? Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What happened to the python?" "Dead," COZO shook his head. "It''s an ancient python that''s at the end of its life." Li De regained his mind and thought deeply in his eyes. "That is to say, there are probably two reasons for the abnormal movements of cave spiders, one is the splitting behind the spider, and the other is the strong biological invasion that caused them to flee." We can''t underestimate any intelligence, which is very important to explore a strange world. If the former is OK, they only need to deal with cave spiders, but if it is the latter, he has to be careful before he can determine what level of creature caused the cave spider to escape.Although cave spiders are common underground, once they are scaled up, they are definitely the existence that ordinary creatures dare not provoke. Their dense numbers can make most intelligent creatures retreat, and the creatures that can force cave spiders to leave are absolutely not simple. Just as they were talking, there was a sound outside the cave, and a figure in a black cloak appeared in Li De''s sight. The fire of the soul under the canopy spreads through the empty eyes, and it looks very mysterious under the cloak that covers the face. "Master, your humble servant gives you humble greetings. " Li De turned his head and took a look at the nagging skeleton, and at this time the chatter returned to its original skeleton. As for the bone dragon, it was obviously put into the dimensional space by him. "Master, do you want me to go in and find the way? GA GA GA GA, the great bony man will make the legs of those weak cubs soft. Underground creatures, well, it''s been a long time since I tasted their souls... " without waiting for Li De''s response, the dead bones turned to look at the dark cave, and their eyes flashed with excitement, and the fire of their souls soared. "No, wait for the army." Li De didn''t refuse the request of the level 18 undead. There are enough people who have put themselves into it to explore the way. There is no lack of this chatter. The scene then fell into silence, only the skeleton muttered something to himself in the cave, but he didn''t dare to talk to Li De, so he could only talk to himself. Corso is a stuffy can, and he can''t open his mouth. One day after the sun. Hoo ~ the sound of wings fluttering outside the cave awakened Li De, who was still thinking. Turning around and ignoring the other two guys, he walked out of the cave full of mucus. The scene in front of him immediately made him in a good mood. Dense magic language bat at this time is like a devil crawling out of hell, covering the whole sky. The powerful feet have sharp claws that can tear steel, and there are ferocious barbs in front of the huge flesh wings. The upper edge is enough to break the thick shield of shield soldiers. But the magic language bat is not today''s leading role, the protagonist is the existence behind the magic language bat - orcs. These blood clan exclusive arms carry thousands of orcs circling in the air behind them. The height of orcs is generally two edged, but under the weight of full armor, they are extremely strong and powerful. Hoo ~ Bang ~ at this time, the first magic language bat swoops down from the sky, and its huge wings set off waves of exaggerated air. Yila ~ magic language bat landed on the grass which had been cleared. Two sharp claws directly tore a large area of green grass. The mud and grass debris splashed, and the smell of mud instantly filled the air. The three orcs, armed on their backs, immediately turned over and fell down, but one by one was rickety, apparently airsick. Under the command of the orc overseer, these soldiers, who are closely protected by armor, immediately begin to gather in formation. After the first Melo bat unloads the orc, it takes off immediately. The second Melo bat begins to reward. There are thousands of demon language bats carrying orcs, each of which can carry three fully armed orcs. In just a few minutes, more than 3000 Orc warriors appeared on the land. These blue faced fangs, extremely ferocious and ugly creatures, the exaggerated number of which is enough to frighten people. After the last three Orc warriors were unloaded, a demon language bat, an orc rider in the sky with a lion''s head and a powerful male lion''s sidehair, flew to the ground. Its powerful momentum makes all the orcs feel excited. Because that''s the king of their lion tribe, the 18th level lion warrior KAP lion, the most powerful and invincible existence of the lion tribe, their patron, the patriarch they fight for. But a moment later, a scene that shocked all orcs appeared. The orc king, who had great influence and prestige in the surrounding areas of the barren wasteland, turned down from the magic language bat, carried the black armor and long knife in his hands, and walked with firm steps to the handsome blood clan in the wizard''s robe. The sword is deep into the ground, holding the handle with the right hand and kneeling on one knee. The head of the lion, high and unyielding, looks like the most humble subject to see his master. "Under the crown, KAP lion brings 3000 soldiers from Lion tribe. We will follow your steps and fight for you until the last drop of fresh blood is exhausted. For the dawn A firm and unshakable voice sounded in everyone''s ears, and the orcs were silent at the moment. Lee raised his head, glanced around, and then nodded at the 18 level Orc King Karp kneeling at his feet. "Get up." "Yes, under the crown." Kapp stood up. The strong lion warrior was two heads taller than reed.But the oppressive figure is far less impressive than that of Lee. It seems that where Li De stands is the center of the world. Some people are born leaders, and Lee is clearly the best of them. Hoo ~ at the moment, a group of black spots appear in the sky in the distance again, and then gradually grow larger. A group of Holy Light blood clans flapping bat wings are flying with the magic language bats in armor and loaded with alchemy bombs. One of the most remarkable is that the number of more than 1000, wearing air force one bomb carrying magic bat. No one knows how deadly and dangerous the magic language bats loaded with alchemy bombs are. Accompanied by the magic language bat is the magic language knight. Each Melo knight is a member of the air force, consisting of a humanoid air cavalry and a mantra bat. The biggest difference with the magic language bat loaded with alchemy bombs is that the magic language Knight does not mount the alchemy bomb, but fixes a huge crossbow behind the magic language bat. This is an aerial crossbow jointly designed by the Institute of magic industry, which has been developed to the third generation. This air crossbow can shoot 16 wrist thick crossbows without changing arrows. The sharp crossbow can even shoot through the low city walls. It can be called an insoluble air combat weapon. The magic language Knight''s biggest function now is to escort the magic language bat loaded with alchemy bombs to prevent the enemy''s air arms from intercepting. Each has its own function. Hoo ~ the blood clan landed, and the magic language bats and magic language knights in the air still kept flying posture. The huge figure covered the whole sky. "Good day under the crown." The second generation of blood descendant Dylan led the team of Shengguang blood clan, who followed Lee de for hundreds of years to hold his chest and salute gracefully. At present, this second-generation blood descendant has been transferred to scarlet hunter and still controls the growing number of magic language bats. The temperament behind him is so excellent that the blood clans, like millennial aristocrats, automatically stand together and arrange themselves in order. Although it is day time and the condition drops a lot, it is still countless times stronger than the tortuous Orc line even if it is maintained by the governor. Dylan also saw the Karp on the side of Li De''s body. He raised his chest slightly and saluted the orc king. Treat the strong, we must maintain enough respect, 18 level Kapu in the dawn of the city can compete with few. At last, on his left is Dylan, a scarlet hunter of level 12, and more than 500 blood clans. 350 of these 500 blood clans are blood mages with an average level of 8-9, a group of powerful casters. On the right is Karp, the 18th level Orc king. Behind him are 3000 thousand Orc warriors in dwarves'' armor, occupying a large area of open space. These fierce warriors are the best survivors of the cruel barren wilderness. Every Orc warrior is a veteran of many battles. The scars on their bodies are the best illustration. When Li De saw this scene, his eyes moved, which was his real right hand. Looking up slightly, he was satisfied with the magic language bat covering the sky. There are more than three thousand magic language bats in the air. One thousand of them are bombers wearing air force one armor and carrying the latest two ring alchemy bombs from the alchemy factory. They are enough to be a nightmare for any land tribe. Among the remaining two thousand magic language bats, one thousand of them are magic language knights. These magic language bats, which are dominated by human beings, are fixed with the crystal of the magic Industry Research Institute, the air crossbow. This powerful and easy to operate siege crossbow can easily tear up the soldiers'' thick shield, and it will change color in any air. Looking at the powerful army in front of him, Li De''s eyes slowly became cold. Now that it''s in place, there''s no need to wait. "Cap, Dylan, listen." "Cap (Dylan) at your command." They kneel down on one knee to Li De with solemn expression. This is the most serious scene in honor. In wartime, when any military order is issued, the chief General must kneel down to receive the order, so as to prove that he will fulfill the military order at all costs. Chapter 315 When Li De led all the troops into the cave, there were only magic language bats out of the cave that could not be entered because of the narrow terrain. After communicating with Corso, he found that the underground passageway could not let the magic language bat pass through many places. We have to let these troops who are ready to fight guard the surface passage and guard the way back for them. The sky is still covered with magic language bats, and their shrill calls are the main melody above giant''s Valley, although they can''t participate in this war. Step ~ step ~ step ~ the marching pace makes the ground in the underground passage vibrate slightly. Kosso, who is the first to lead the way, creates the biggest movement and noise. Li De''s figure was suspended in the air, and the black robe of the mage floated backward. Behind him is Karp, the 18th level Orc king, with a shrunken Castro standing on his shoulder. COSO leads the way. Only the bronze one eyed giant knows how to get to the underground world. Karp, the orc king of 18, the bone dragon dead bone of level 18, the bronze one eyed giant COSO at level 16, Castro, the king of dawn bat at level 15, and Li De, the ancestor of the blood clan at level 18. Three levels 18, 1 16, and 1 15 are high-end forces that can cope with most of the crises. Outside the passage, Grote, who has received the order, is coming. as for Harrison, he is organizing logistics materials to provide logistics support for them. Li De''s exploration of the underground world is not a casual action. Although it is a temporary initiative, it also has detailed plans. "Corso, what''s outside the underpass exit? Direct access to the mud marshes with black dragons? " The dead bone was really boring in front of him. He cast a floating skill for himself and flew to COSO''s side to ask about the big man. "The mud swamp is very large. The underground passage only reaches the periphery of the mud marsh, far from the middle area. It is far away from the poisonous fog forbidden area where the black dragon haunts." Corso shook his head, and the huge head grew larger in armor. "Poison fog forbidden area?" Dead bones seem to be very interested in the name, the fire of the soul quietly lit up. "There are a lot of poisonous Warcraft in it?" COSO nodded, the urn voice urn airway, "yes, but in addition to Warcraft, the most iconic poison fog forbidden area is the thick fog with strong poison. In the legend of thunder tribe, these poisonous fog was spitted out by the mysterious black dragon in the deep swamp. Even if it is extraordinary to enter, the strength will be weakened. " Can the breath of a black dragon create a forbidden area? Behind cosso''s back, Lee can''t help but frown. If so, the strength of the black dragon is more exaggerated than expected. The fire of the soul of the dead bones flashed, and the road was secluded. "Damn it, it''s just a black dragon cub. Hum, in front of the fangs of the great city of dawn, the dragon of destruction. Black dragon is just a little reptile, gagaga, reptile. It''s a name that makes people feel happy. The great dead bone is the real dragon, the real one Corso turned his head, glanced at the dead bones covered by his cloak with his huge one eye, shook his head and did not speak. The implication is obvious. The legend of the black dragon has lasted for thousands of years in the mud swamp... No one knows how powerful the black dragon is. His father once encountered the black dragon in the deep swamp, and finally suffered heavy damage. He fled back to the thunder tribe and was taken away by the God of death. In his father''s dying words, COSO knew that the black dragon was just passing through the swamp, and his father was just crushed to death by the other party. In a casual breath of dragon breath, the black dragon did not even stop... the withered bone keenly sensed COSO''s eyes and became very angry. "Damned bastard, you one eyed one eyed one eyed Cyclops, are you questioning the great dragon of destruction? No, I suspect you''re jealous of my title. Yes, yes, it must be. I''m a genius. But you don''t want to take away my title. It''s a great title given to me by the cute little ones in the tavern of dawn city! " COSO shook his head, and a loud voice echoed in the cave. "Corso never envies people." "Hum, ignorant one eyed giant, sophistry is useless. You have already been seen through by the great dead man. Your heart full of extreme is like twisted wire..." "..." marching in the dark cave is a test of patience. The blood clan of Shengguang is OK. They have dark eyes, but they are like fish in water in the cave, because they are slowly away from the ground. In the dark, their state begins to rise gradually. On the contrary, the orc army is more irritable. Although the orcs are a strong fighting race, they don''t like this kind of narrow and secluded space.But the orcs don''t like the environment, but they have a weak dark eye that makes the March not slow. Most Orc warriors have the special abilities of beasts, and hunting in the dark is almost the instinct of beasts. That''s why Reid sent orcs instead of centaurs, although most orcs'' dark eyes could only see beyond the blade. Dozens of blood clans flapped their wings and flew to the head of the marching procession. Use the fireball or light in your hand to widen the vision of the orc behind you. To Li De''s surprise, he thought that the army would encounter a hard war after entering the channel, but the empty passage seemed to be an empty nest. The previously unscrupulous cave spider is now completely lost. In the whole team, there was only the sound of walking and the conversation between the dead bone and COSO. However, it was not so much the conversation between the two people that it was more a one-sided chatter of the dead bone, because the dialogue mode of the two people was that the dead bone said about 100 sentences, and COSO would hum. But it also managed to ease the atmosphere for the tense and oppressive environment. With the gradual deepening of the underground passage, the bloody blade who just went out to seek information finally began to return one after another. However, most of the news that these blood clans explored surprised Li De, and all the cave spiders they met were retreating. And it''s not that kind of covert retreat, it''s leaving with great urgency. "Under the crown, marquis Frey has followed the rest of the people, and may get more detailed information later." Li De frowned at the news. The behavior of these cave spiders is always a little weird. Whether they suddenly appear on the surface, or are now suddenly evacuated, it is too abnormal. "Well, Karp, you send a hundred man squadron to follow them, bring the herald bat, and report any information." Li De is no nonsense, no matter how abnormal, in the face of absolute strength, everything is illusory. As long as there is no superior force, the army in his hands is now enough to deal with most of the dangers. After giving the order, Li De turns his head and looks at Corso, who stops in front of him. The one eyed giant seems to be wondering whether he wants to continue to explore. "Corso, keep going. Before we know what''s going on in the cave spiders, we need to get down to the ground and build a solid fortress." "Karp, control all the passages we pass through, whether there are cave spiders or not. What I need is absolute security. " Li De''s eyes were cold and his voice was unquestionable. "Yes, under the crown." The lion man nodded his head and waved his hand. Several Orc supervisors left behind immediately. After a while, a small team separated and began to clean up and control the caves along the way to prevent the emergence of poisonous snakes or deadly monsters. The order Li Degang has just given to Karp and Audi is simple. These three thousand Orc armies are just the first. It is almost impossible to explore a huge underground world without a stable supply base. So now he''s going to the underground world and build the bridgehead first. And then it''s reinforced back and forth to completely control the access to the ground. This underground passage is the only way to go before there is no alternative. It must be firmly controlled in the hand. Otherwise, whoever cuts off it will cut off his back road. The reason why Harrison didn''t join the war with the blood clan was not only that the other side needed to deal with various political affairs, but also that he, the city hall speaker, had to mobilize all kinds of resources to cooperate with Li De''s action. Later stage supply, troops increase, intelligence support and so on, and so on. When Li De made the decision, it was destined to be a long and grand plan. The wealth of the underground world was more than that of the low mountains and hills, and even more than that of the Yuren tribe. There are innumerable rare mineral veins, unimaginable magnificent creatures, unique Warcraft and magical plants. And according to cosso''s previous information, there is no trace of human beings in this extremely vast underground world. In other words, he was the first to explore the underground world. Opportunities and risks coexist. Although the first person who eats crabs will encounter the risk of poisoning, they can always enjoy the beauty of crabs. Li De has the courage to explore this huge world, and the dawn city behind him is his biggest dependence. The city, which is still developing rapidly, can fully support his plan. Because the front Pathfinder troops spread out more than 10 kilometers, some of the threats they encountered were mostly solved with the cooperation of the blood clan and the orcs. And after a special culture of bats and each time can accurately deliver the message back. So there was no accident along the way.After he went deep into the cave, the terrain slowly went down. Although Li De was floating in the air with high-level floating technique, he could also feel that the cave gradually became steeper. It''s hard for COSO to remember the road to the underground world for such a long time, but on the contrary, the one eyed giant with the title of wise man is particularly clear about the route, and even he points out the traps in some passages one by one. This makes Li De a little different. He is indeed a different kind of one eyed giant. One day, two days, the third day. The team marched underground for three days. The dark space, the long and narrow winding passage, and the cave leading to it can''t be known. With the cold and moldy smell of the air, from time to time came unknown Warcraft roar. This dark underground passage is like a labyrinth left over from ancient times. It seems that it will never end. The atmosphere in the army was more and more dignified, and the orc morale was rapidly declining. Because the orcs don''t have much dry food with them. At most, it can support one day''s consumption, and after a day, most of the orc troops will be in short supply. Just when Li De was tired. There was a huge surprise from Corso, who was leading the way. "Master, here we are We don''t need any encouragement at once. The long march in the claustrophobic dark environment is a test for all. Even the blood clan who likes the dark also has a restless psychology. At the moment, it''s time to make it. The pace of everyone''s progress was subconsciously accelerated a little bit. After flying out of the distance of hundreds of blades, Li De suddenly flew out of the cave, and his sight widened in vain. The scene in front of him instantly felt a bit of unspeakable shock, which can only be seen in the magic world. Up to 3000 blades above the sky, there is a space rock wall with faint fluorescence, which is the core material of the underground world. According to the legend of glory, when the gods created the world, they put a part of their divine power into the ground, forming a series of irregular and varying sizes of holes. These holes developed into the underground world. The underground world is formed by the rules of glory and the combination of divine power. The key of the underground world is the incomparable hardness of the space rock wall, which can only be destroyed by the power of the gods. Space cliff is the foundation of the underground world. Looking at the cliff above his head, Li De''s eyes are full of emotion. This is the real world of myth. The underground world is not as bright as the earth''s surface because of the weak light emitted by the rock wall of space, but the light is not as dark as imagined, far better than the underground passage. Even ordinary human beings can see the distance beyond a thousand blades. Of course, there is no comparison with the surface. Lee looked for a moment, then slowly turned his attention to the ground and looked into the distance. Everything around is extremely different from the earth''s surface. The land is unknown black, not the black of black land, but decaying black with a little frowning. It is more like that countless corpses have rotted into the land, and there is a faint odor. At present, it is a vast and boundless wetland, which is not a swamp, but it is wetter and slimy than ordinary land. There are dense, waist length plants growing on the ground. The difference between these plants and the surface is that most of them are deformed and twisted. Moreover, the green leaves above have ferocious barbs. The leaves are mostly white or dark, which is in sharp contrast to the bright green on the surface. There was a faint smell of mud in the air, and the smell became stronger after the wind in the distance. Li De shook his head and was not surprised. He turned his head and looked behind him. Suddenly, there was a mountain with no peak. They are standing on a mountain without any vegetation. The mountain is directly linked to the high-rise rock wall of space. They are like ants coming out of their nests. Under the exaggerated height of the mountain, even the seven blade high Corso is very small. At this time, Li De also had the most intuitive impression of the mysterious underground world. After observing for a while, the later troops had already filed out. But unlike entering the tunnel three days ago, there are fewer than a thousand orcs in the army. The blood clan has only 300 blood donors left. It''s not that there was an accident in the middle of the road, but that in order to control the passage behind him, Li De left a part of the army every other distance to clean up and explore the surrounding caves. And the three-day journey left two-thirds of the army behind. Li De''s goal is clear this time. Explore. He is not naive enough to run rampant in the underground world with only 3000 Orc warriors and 500 blood clans. The information we got from Corso is huge and profound.The dungeons built by halflings, black dragons in the swamps, night elves who believe in spiders, and snake people who are cruel and bloodthirsty... there are too many races to count. Although the dawn city is powerful, it is far from powerful enough to easily conquer this underground world. Everything needs to be mapped out slowly. Dylan, when all the troops came out, Lee immediately began to give orders. "Lead the search team and search the surrounding area for 30 kilometers of carpet. I don''t want any danger here. KAP, let the army camp, build defense facilities, and wait for the arrival of subsequent reinforcements. " Lee took a deep breath after his words fell, and his eyes flashed with excitement. The land in front of him is like a girl who has a good bath and lies in the quilt, which seduces his mind at all times. Creak ~ creak ~ creak ~ at this time, there was a sound of thinking in the distance, like something running from far or near. Just when Li Degang was about to send someone to investigate the situation, his pupils suddenly shrank. There was a terrible sight in his sight. From a distance, a dense and incalculable number of cave spiders appeared. The grass on the ground to the waist is now three blade high, five blade long, with eight sharp limbs, and the burrow spider is instantly torn into pieces of grass. And in front of the cave spider, a wing has been broken half, almost unable to fly figure is crazy escape string, behind the spider is obviously the target of that figure. Li De''s eyes suddenly opened, showing a little puzzled. Frey! How could he be here?? Frey started tracking the burrow spiders three days ago and then sent him messages at regular intervals. Three days ago, he received the news that Frey had entered the cave spider''s nest and was preparing to explore deeply. Why did he suddenly appear underground? Is there any other way? Between the electric light and flint, he can''t think deeply. Looking at Frey, who is extremely embarrassed and may be drowned by the cave spider behind him, waves his hand. "Army ready!! Kill the cave spider Orders and prohibitions. Lee''s command was the supreme will, and thousands of orcs immediately began to line up under the leadership of the orc commander. Orc warriors in dwarf armor form a steel wall, and the blood caster immediately begins casting. As we get closer and closer, the burrow spiders form a long black line on the ground like a sandstorm. It''s like an avalanche. The scene is very exaggerated. When the group of cave spiders were less than 200 blades away from the army, the magic in the hands of blood clan began to smash, and 300 blood mages burst out a burning wall of fire. Dense fireballs in the sky formed a long river of fire to illuminate the sky. Bang Bang ~ the crazed cave spider suffered the most severe blow. The fireball hit the cave spider and burst out, directly enveloping several cave spiders around. Second Ring Magic - Hot fireball. The magic improved by Lee became a weapon in the battle. Puff ~ hundreds of huge cave spiders have become scorched corpses in the hot temperature, the exaggerated temperature directly makes the temperature above the wetland higher, even raises the thick fog. Let the visibility on the scene drop in a straight line. Frey, who was deeply hurt, barely got a chance to breathe at the moment. He incited his half trained body to flee madly. Li De''s eyes congealed. What kind of enemies did the scarlet hunter, who has reached level 15, suffer such heavy damage?? "Corso, get Frey." "Yes, master." The ordered steel giant pulled out two long swords fixed in the back from behind, which is said to be long knives, but the back with half edge thickness is more exaggerated than that of ordinary siege weapons. Originally fond of using heavy weapons, kosso immediately fell in love with the long sword after killing orcs with double swords in dwarf valley. The sharp blade can kill countless times more than the hammer. The giant seven blade steel beast hurtled toward the cave spider that collapsed from the tsunami. Every time he trampled on the soft ground, the soil would be several blade high, leaving a deep footprints. The one eye, protected by armor, exudes a tyrannical light, which is intended to solidify in the air. Corso, wearing 8 tons of armor, is like a heavy truck with a speed of more than 500 km / h, hurtling up against the cave spider. A short distance of a hundred blades will be reached in the blink of an eye.Poo Yi ~ a few burrow spiders that could not dodge were directly hit by COSO, even without using a knife. His strong armor and the terrible impact after his explosion made the brain burst of the cave spider in front of him, and his body became a pool of flesh and mud. But COSO''s speed did not slow down. Instead, he roared, and his speed soared again. He forced himself into the cave spiders. Dressed in steel armor that could not be pierced by the catapult, COSO was like a wolf into the sheep''s pen and began the bloody slaughter. All resistance is vain in front of the long sword in his hand. Under the terrifying blade, the cave spider is knocked down by a knife. The juice splashed all over the sky. And now Frey finally meets COSO in the spiders. Corso forced his way behind Frey, blocking the burrow spiders who tried to kill him. We''ve got to stop these underground monsters. Frey did not ink, trying to fan half of the broken bat wings to escape the hunting of these spiders. Seeing the prey running away from his mouth, the angry cave spider went mad. The huge abdomen is slightly curved, and the venomous spider silk in the mouthparts gushes directly to the unrestrained COSO. COSO''s huge height is the best target. For a moment, Corso''s armor was covered with spider webs. The venom on the cobweb began to play a role, making people extremely uncomfortable with the sound of corrosion. But Corso did not pay any attention to these cobwebs. He held a long knife in good condition. He was still killing all directions, whining with each knife. After the massive production of dwarf Valley''s silver, Corso''s armor has been raised to the level of the blacksmith. This suit of armor consumed 120 pounds of silver. It was the output of more than 5000 Orc miners in dwarf Valley in more than two months. It is just like this, kosso''s defense has been further improved. It''s no exaggeration to say that even if COSO stood in his place and let the cave spiders and ghost face spiders attack at levels 8 and 9, or at most level 10, these monsters could hardly break through the weakest places in a short time, with two fist thick extraordinary armor. However, although Corso is powerful and domineering, the number of cave spiders that cannot be counted is not what he can stop by himself at the moment. Crazy cave spiders pull out the front line is thousands of blades wide, looking down from the air, you can see these cave spiders like a school of fish swept in. A few basic points can''t be blocked. The orc warriors who make up the steel wall are semicircular, holding the underground passage behind them and the blood clan guards in the quilt, while the blood clan continues to cast spells to provide fire support for the orcs on the front line. Bang Bang ~ fireball with great lethality is always the first choice in battle, and the improved fireball is the necessary skill of blood clan. At the moment, the number of cave spiders is so large that it can be hit without aiming at the target. the hot fireball drags the long flame tail, like the shells that are out of the chamber. Each explosion can release amazing heat. But the number of cave spiders killed by magic is always a small number. After a few rounds of magic, these countless underground monsters rush to the front of the orc warrior defense line. Karp, the 18th level Orc king, took the lead and held the front. In his hand was a deep cold long sword. The sharp edge of the sword was like a deadly fangs, and the cold light was everywhere. The huge lion''s head was now in armor, and he was as resolute as a steel sculpture, giving endless power to the orcs behind him. The first burrow spider came crashing in. Three blade, five blade cave spider''s mouth is so sharp that it can tear steel fangs, and it''s biting at Karp with a foul smell. When he was bitten by a second, the Tusk''s face could not be seen clearly. With a knife in one hand, the mouth of the cave spider just opened burst. The head is divided in two. Poop ~ the green juice splashed. The fastest burrowing spider could not even scream and was dead. But this was only when it started, and at the next, more cave spiders came. The soldiers of the lion tribe had already been unable to resist the fighting spirit since they saw the KAP killing. They waved their long knives in their hands and collided with these underground monsters in the most direct and crazy way. Poop, a ghost faced spider suddenly changes shape as it approaches an orc, and its eight sharp limbs swerve. An orc nearby did not have time to react, and was directly punctured from his unprotected face by an arthropod, and his head burst. But the ghost face spider did not live the second second second. Two Orc soldiers roared and jumped high, and the sharp knife cut half of its head like a bean curd.The second Orc stabbed a knife into the eye socket, and the spider, still struggling violently, collapsed suddenly. Hand to hand combat is often the most tragic and bloody. When the two sides are intertwined, the weak are not qualified to survive, and the winner can win the right to breathe freely in the next second. Cave spiders, which can''t be counted at all, come here and there like huge waves, while orcs are reefs made of steel, standing still, no matter how violent the wind and waves are. The elite weapons forged by dwarves played an important role at this time. The armour on these orcs was all of rare level. Even the team leader is wearing perfect level armor, and the long knife in his hand is also a rare level start. Although the spider''s limbs are sharp, they are still struggling with rare and perfect armor. Although these monsters can hit orcs, they can''t cause fatal damage. Greatly reduced Orc mortality. On the contrary, the orc warrior with a sharp blade in his hand can bring a lot of benefits every time he attacks. Kill the juice of the cave spider flying, stumps everywhere. Although the wind and waves are big, the reef is still stable. Lee De, who was commanding the battle behind him, frowned slightly. He was keenly aware that cave spiders were more resistant than those encountered on the ground, and sometimes the hot fireball that hit directly could not kill a spider. With a little puzzled to check the properties of the cave spider. Cave spider race: cave spider level: Level 9 size: large life blood: spider blood (automatically activated within 100 km after the spider, all physical and magic resistance increases by 200%) Introduction: predators in the underground world like to hunt with poisonous spider silk. He remembers that the level 10 ghost face spider''s attribute is almost the same as that of the cave spider, and even the introduction is the same. The only difference is that the spider blood of the cave spider is activated at the moment. Behind the spider? Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t have time to think about it. With more and more spiders, and the emergence of high-level ghost face spiders, the orc line of defense began to shake, only the central Kapu is still strong, crushing the surrounding cave spiders. However, the effect of one person''s power in a war of this scale is not obvious. Although the casting speed of the blood clan behind him is not slow, because the cave spider demon resistance is greatly increased and the number is too large, it can not suppress the effect at this time. The scene was very passive, and the line of defense was going to collapse. "All blood mages, release the bloody storm." As soon as Li De''s eyes congealed, he ordered directly. The ordered blood clan immediately gathered together, and after a moment, a sharp cry rose. Pousu ~ only ¡¤ limited skill: bloody storm (consume 50% of the blood in the body, summon 100 non entity killing bats composed of magic and blood to attack the enemy. After swallowing the blood, bats will continue to grow, multiply and split. The duration: Blood energy is exhausted) 300 blood mage instantly flies out killing bats composed of blood and magic. Sharp claws, terrifying shapes and shrieks all represent death and blood. A bloody torrent of 30000 killing bats has devoured them when cave spiders don''t respond. Hissing ~ the burrow spider, unable to escape in front of him, was hit by a sudden attack of killing bats. A head of cave spiders were sucked blood into the skeleton, the green blood was swallowed up. In vain, the orc warrior''s pressure eased, and in the second realignment of the line of defense, began to counter attack. After hanging up, the bloody storm slaughtered nearly a thousand cave spiders in less than a minute, and the killing effect was invincible. The killing of bats, however, suffered a fatal blow just after the second round of attacks. Back to the cave, the spider suddenly arched its abdomen and aimed its silk mouthpiece at the flying killing bat. Bang ~ the poisonous cobwebs, like bird catchers, directly envelop the killing bats without substance. The venomous cobwebs with them directly corrode and kill bats. The killing of bats has just begun to gather, and the strength contained in their bodies is still relatively weak, and they can''t withstand the poisonous corrosion. Each web can destroy dozens of killing bats, and their dense population is almost the best target. After the cave spider spits out three rounds of cobwebs, the air is clear immediately, and the killing bats that have not yet risen are directly put out. Only a few of them survived, but it''s obviously hard to make a climate.Li De raised his eyebrows. As expected, actual combat is the best way to test their combat effectiveness. The killing bats, who have always been invincible, are restrained by the spider webs of cave spiders. Of course, there is a reason why killing bats have not yet swallowed blood, but the result is the best explanation. This raised a bit of vigilance in his heart. Any powerful ability will not be invincible, and he must act cautiously in the future. However, to our surprise, the cave spiders did not continue to attack after killing bats. As if he had received some instructions, he left the corpse in a hurry and left. Looking at the disappearing figure of the cave spider, the scene fell into a strange silence, with only a few wounded soldiers howling. Although the cave spider suddenly left, the orc soldiers still raised their swords and the ground was covered with broken limbs. Li De didn''t do anything from the beginning to the end, and his eyes were still calm. If he did, the battle might have ended faster, but it would have lost his original intention to test his strength. And he can''t do it every time. What he wants is an army of iron and blood, not a nanny of the army. At this time, Karp took several blood clans to help Frey to come to Reid. Just now the orc King propped up a defense line, and the cave spider killed by the long knife almost walked around. However, this is the difference between a warrior and a caster. In a battlefield with too many people, no matter how powerful the combat effectiveness is, the warrior cannot dominate the victory or defeat of a war. But by contrast, the blood caster made the fight come to an end. "Under the crown..." Fred''s pale face and broken wings made Lee''s face a little dignified. "Who caused you such a serious injury? First drink the magic blood. " Frey took out a large bottle of magic blood from the system space and drank it down. His pale face was replenished with abundant energy, and then slowly recovered a little vitality. Broken the general wings do not bleed, the body in a visible speed to the naked eye recovery, blood clan is the existence of fighting, as long as there is enough blood, their tenacity is enough to shock people. There was something indescribable in Frey''s eyes as he calmed down. "Under the crown, there are extraordinary things in the nest of cave spiders... although the voice is weak, the message makes Li De''s face change. The word "extraordinary" does not need to be repeated too much. The meaning it represents is heavy enough. He took a deep breath and fixed his eyes on Frey. "How did you escape from the extraordinary hunt?" Compared with the sudden appearance of extraordinary, he was even more surprised that Frey, who had just been promoted to level 15, could survive from the extraordinary hands. Frey shook his head. "Under the crown, the burrow spider''s nest is built in a broken half plane. I followed the cave spider into that half plane and went into the spider''s spawning room by mistake. I accidentally broke several spider eggs and was found. I can resist the power behind the supernatural level ghost face spider... Frey''s face shows a bit of reluctance at this time. He is aloof and arrogant, and can hardly accept his failure, even if the enemy is extraordinary. "I can escape because of the limitation of the semiplane, and the spider cannot leave through the gate of the plane..." hemiplane? After the ghost face spider? Li De frowned. I didn''t expect that these cave spiders had such a big head that they even occupied a half plane as a nest, and the boss among them was extraordinary. "Why can''t the ghost face spider leave since it can enter that plane?" "Under the crown, according to my observation, it is not the cave spiders that occupy the plane, but that plane is the nest of cave spiders. Because of the unintentional fragmentation of space, that half plane anchored the spatial coordinates and established a connection with the underground world In general, half planes are those which are broken for some reasons, but are not completely damaged, and can still survive. Hemiplanes are not rare. Because of the special rules of planes, there are many strange Warcraft. Spellcasters who have the power to build space gates like to explore this type of plane. Cave spiders are just common monsters. "How far is the door of space from us?" "About thirty kilometers..." Li De was relieved. He was reluctant to face up to the killing cave spiders if he had no choice. At this time, it was already deep underground, and the distance from dawn city was more than 500 kilometers. He could not open the door of space to transport the corpse to the burial site, so the profit from killing cave spiders was not big. Although cave spiders belong to Warcraft, their value is not high and they are not worth killing except the poison sac and the two tusks."No problem, we don''t need to pester them. When we build our defenses, these cave spiders are no longer a threat, as long as the extraordinary spider doesn''t attack. " Li De''s goal is clear. He is not dazed by these two sudden attacks. His goal is to explore the underground world. The purpose of exploring the underground world is to obtain all kinds of precious mineral resources and materials, and to provide support for the development of dawn city. In the case of little interest involved, there is no need to go with a group of people who occupy half of the plane and possess the extraordinary spider''s back. But to his surprise, Frey shook his head, with a wry smile on his face. "Crown, I''m afraid we''ll have to fight those damn cave spiders." Li De was puzzled, "why?" I''ve never heard of a cave spider''s revenge. Frey took a deep breath and looked at Li De Ning. "Because that group of cave spiders occupied a large vein of magic crystal..." at this moment, Li De''s pupil was suddenly enlarged, and his face was a bit cold. "Are you sure?" Smectite is the most common and precious energy in glory. Low quality magic crystal can be used to make magic lamp. High quality magic crystal can be used to arrange magic array, alchemy array and even assist caster to cast magic. Its functions are various. Its status is higher than the black gold oil on the earth, and it is an absolute strategic resource. Almost all magic stones are monopolized by the Empire, and even those powerful nobles can hardly get involved in the mining of magic stones. All the operation of dawn city is inseparable from the production of magic stones, alchemy bombs, cultivation of magic plants, consumption of scarlet mage tower, consumption of blood pool, etc. Almost 80% of the money made before was spent on the purchase of magic stones. Dawn city lacks a lot of things, but if one of them is the most lacking, then the magic crystal is undoubtedly the first sequence. Now Frey says he''s found a large vein of magic crystals. What''s the concept? This is equivalent to telling him that the future of dawn city lies in the cave spider territory... if he can have his own magic crystal vein, then he can do more. Dawn city can save 80% of its money to invest in development instead of purchasing magic stones. Lee took a deep breath, suppressing the palpitations. No wonder Frey''s tone is so positive that the temptation is almost overwhelming no one can refuse it. "Are you sure?? Magic stone is not a common scrap of iron. It''s worth enough to put dawn on the table. " If the secret silver vein can let Li De wage war against the orcs at all costs, then a large magic crystal vein is enough to let him put all his chips on Suha. Because the magic stone represents the future. Alchemy bombs can be made without fear, magic plants can be cultivated crazily, and magic blood can be nurtured at any cost... the strength of dawn city will be unprecedented. As the master of dawn, he will be the ultimate beneficiary of anything beneficial to the development of dawn city. "Under the crown, there''s absolutely no mistake," Frey said with great assurance. "The quality of that vein of magic crystal is almost beyond my knowledge. Most of the reason why the half plane occupied by spiders in that cave stays here is that the powerful energy contained in the magic crystal distorts the space, making the half plane floating in the chaotic void find anchor and fix down Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly and his brain ran at full speed. "That is to say, that half plane has been stabilized? That extraordinary is a hidden danger that we can''t solve in a short time He didn''t worry about anything else. He only worried about the extraordinary ghost face spider. Extraordinary power is beyond the reach of dawn city. Even if he broke through to level 18, he still couldn''t confront the extraordinary. The reason why transcendence is called transcendence is that it transcends the existence of ordinary life level and reaches another dimension. The gap is too big to describe. But what Frey said next made Lee''s heart beat. "The rules of that half plane are extremely imperfect. Although the spider emperor, who has reached the extraordinary level, has great power, it can not pass through the fixed door of space. Besides, the other party doesn''t know space magic, otherwise I can''t escape... " he not only broke into the spider''s nest, but also crushed the spider''s eggs. If possible, Frey would definitely be dismembered by that head. This is also why he escaped tens of miles and was hunted by countless cave spiders. "Well, you can fix it in place, and then you can go with me after your injury is healed.I need more accurate information. " Li De''s deep eyes flashed a little cold. It''s too important. He can''t rest assured that he doesn''t go to explore in person. Because once the matter of taking out the magic crystal vein is confirmed, he has to face a race that occupies a half plane and has extraordinary power. Glory world is not a world of peace. All races are fighting for survival resources. Let alone glory, it is the same with the earth. Some countries set off wars around the world in order to maintain their hegemony. Each time, millions of people will be displaced and countless people will die directly or indirectly because of the war. Even the highly civilized earth is like this, not to mention a pure magic world of the jungle. If dawn city wants to develop, it has to compete with other races, whether it''s humans, mermen, orcs, centaurs, etc. When the dawn city cannot compete with each other, it is the moment of decline or even destruction. There is no so-called justice and evil, only a war to fight for production space. The winner wins the chance to live, and the loser is eliminated. To be or not to be, this heavy responsibility has always been shouldered by Li De alone. As a blood clan, his pure and pure dark life belongs to the evil camp. Naturally, he is hostile to all the light, nature and good camps, so his survival pressure is particularly great. Despite the fact that the dawn city is now in a favorable situation, he has always adhered to the code of conduct of careful development. So far, no light camp has discovered the existence of dawn City, so he can be so relaxed. But Li De can''t guarantee that the dawn city will remain in its present state without being discovered by the outside world. By the time dawn city has hundreds of thousands of people, the level of secrecy may not be as high as it is now. So he is trying his best to strengthen himself and strengthen the dawn City, so that when the crisis breaks out in the future, the dawn city has enough strength to deal with the danger. Li De, who is an orphan, is full of crisis consciousness almost all the time. In the early stage, it was developed to fight against the players, but now the players are no longer in danger, and the greater danger is precisely from the glory theme plane. As for those high above, who were destined to be enemies of the Guangming sect and gods at the moment he became a blood clan. Chapter 316 "Under the crown, in front of it is the nest of cave spiders, which have their nests on the vein of magic crystal, which is directly connected with the half plane." In a dark cave, Frey, who has been restored to full bloom with the blood of magic, points to the underground passage not far away, with solemn eyes. "It''s hard for cave spiders, who don''t have a keen sense of smell, to detect our tracks without stepping on those webs. Enter the spider''s nest and you will see the magic crystal veins. I bet you''ll be surprised by the scenes. " Li De takes a deep look at Frey. It seems that this guy has been stimulated by something. Otherwise, this second generation blood descendant, who has always been more aloof and proud, would not be so excited. In this operation, he only let Frey lead the way. Castro, the dead bone and Karp are guarding the exit of the underground passage. It''s enough to have him and Frey here. He''s going to confirm the news, not hunt cave spiders. "No need to say more. Lead the way." Speaking behind, Li De''s fangs grow out slowly, and the handsome bat wings behind him open slightly. That handsome to the extreme, blood race face appeared again. One step forward, the space is like a mirror straight rupture, the figure disappeared in the air. Frey took a deep breath as he watched Red''s disappearing figure. After releasing a few spells to himself, Frey''s breath dropped to the extreme and turned to dive into the cave spider''s nest. Although the scarlet hunters are powerful, they do not have the ability to hide their bodies. They can only sneak in by magic and the most primitive methods. After Li De entered the dimensional plane, everything around him seemed to be covered with a thin veil, much like watching the outside world inside the mosquito net when he was a child. Silence, emptiness, this is the melody in dimensional plane. He watched Frey deftly use various terrain to avoid the inspection of cave spiders, step by step. The dark underground passage is like a labyrinth that can never find its end. The dark space, the claustrophobic environment, with the stench and stuffy air, all of which make people feel depressed. In particular, from time to time from the various secret holes to climb out of the ghost face spider, that distorted face so that all this covered with a veil of terror. Frey had the experience of the last time, and this time it was easier to sneak in, perfectly avoiding the burrow spider''s exploration. Li De, not to mention, has reached level 18 as long as he is hidden in the dimensional plane, even if the extraordinary ghost face spider in this nest will not be able to find him. There is no taboo. Frey went through one dark narrow passage after another to avoid waves of cave spiders. It took half a day for the scene to change. Frey''s eyes were full of excitement when he came to the intersection of several caves. After a moment''s careful observation, he found a tiny scratch on the rock wall. Without hesitation, he climbed directly into the secret passage beside the scratch. This is a passage that can only accommodate one person. The terrain is so narrow that cave spiders can''t enter at all. After a hundred blade''s distance, Frey suddenly stopped, turned to look behind the empty man, pointing to the passage that was about to topple in front of him. His voice was filled with excitement that was hard to hide. "Under the crown, below is the magic crystal vein. God of creation, I bet you''ll be surprised. " Looking at frello''s expression of tension and excitement, Lee drew a little from the corner of his mouth? With a wave of his hand, the space in front of him is broken, and his handsome and upright figure is exposed in the narrow and dark channel. Frey respectfully stepped aside and indicated the hole where he could get out in a few steps. With some funny steps, lied stepped forward and looked slightly at what Frey called the vein of magic crystals. But it was this sight that made him deeply shocked. The scene outside was almost beyond his knowledge of the vein. Their location is a huge underground space, which is more like a miniature version of the underground world, or honeycomb. This underground space is surrounded by irregular rock walls, about 2000 blades long, about 1000 blades wide and 500 blades high. Li De''s passage is about two thousand blades away from the opposite rock wall. It is covered with dense passages, and there are ferocious and terrifying cave spiders climbing back and forth in the passage. Anyone with a dense phobia will have a cold back and toes on the ground. This scene is like a terrible hell, those dense ferocious monsters are more frightening than demons. But that''s not the point. It''s the ground of this underground space. Bright, a piece of crystal clear bright. It''s just like the crystal on the top of the cave. It''s just like the crystal on the top of the cave. Even some magic stones are piled up several blades high, which makes the underground space seem to be twinkling stars.The strong magic wave makes the underground world more than ten times more magical than the outside world. Looking down from the sky, the crystal clear sea of magic crystal stone can make anyone crazy. Even if Li De had the heart to prepare, but saw this accumulation of mountain magic crystal stone is still shocked. It is very similar to the treasure house of spear and revolution dragon in the classic movie the ring of the earth. It is shocking from the heart at a glance. The only difference is that the gold coins in the Dragon Treasury are all replaced with magic crystal stones flashing magic waves, but the value here is higher. At this moment, the wealth of this tremendous place in front of Li De, seems to let him choose. It makes sense to have to say Frey''s words. They want to be really tough with the spiders who occupy the cave. No one can refuse such a rich monzoite vein. No one!! If the secret silver vein could allow the two empires to wage war on it. So the rich mineral vein of magic can make the two empires use all their power to press all the chips to fight. This is enough to affect the National Games. There is only one feeling for Lide at the moment. The future is in front of you. The chance of the fast-growing dawn city is placed in the nest of cave spiders. As long as the city of dawn takes over, everything will be different. Li De took a deep breath, forced down the palpitation of his heart, and made his mind return to normal. Looking back at Frey, who was equally excited, the voice was low. "Frey, have you only explored this place? Are there any derived veins around? " Generally, the rate of vein with such rich will be derived. If you don''t talk about it, it''s just this one that makes you crazy. It''s just the tip of the iceberg that floats on the surface. Now these are not all of these. The real big heads are still hiding under the ground. Li can clearly sense that there is a strong energy like a volcano gushing under the ground bottom of hundreds of blades. He can''t estimate how many crystal stones there are. "It is no wonder that it can attract the space coordinates of the half plane of cave spiders. If this energy is not in the deep world and in the deep channel like a labyrinth, there will be countless viewers. I''m afraid the black dragon in the deep swamp will take over it. " Li De felt a little lucky for some reason. If the cave spiders had not suddenly appeared on the surface and killed the miners in the giant Valley, he would only have a long time to explore the underground world. If Frey did not advance to level 15 in time, he could avoid the exploration of most cave spiders with strong ability and found their nest, maybe he would never know the underground space with amazing secrets. Maybe he will find it a few years later when he explores the underground world, but the demonic vein may have been mined by cave spiders for a long time. At this time, Li De suddenly felt that he was pushed by the lucky goddess? This feeling of getting rich right now... It''s so cool. After listening to Lee De, Frey nodded and said yes. "Under the crown, this underground space is the main vein, and there are three derived rich ores around it. Although the content of the monzoite is not so much, it is also considered as medium vein. This is just what I have explored. Is there more, and professional explorers are needed to explore it. " Li De nodded slightly, and thought flashed in his eyes. When he saw the crystal vein, there was no need to fight the cave spider, some of which were just how the city of dawn would occupy the super rich one. Here, it''s the future. The value of this vein is enough to hold down all the chips, thorha. "Take me to the space passage on the half face." After pressing down the palpitation, Li De quickly pulled out of his excited mood and recovered his old calm. Dark and deep eyes are full of light. There are only two things that he came to spider''s nest. The first is to determine whether the mineral vein of the crystal stone is worth his bet. the second is to do after the first thing is determined, and to explore his current mental illness, after the extraordinary level of ghost spider. As the ultimate life of cave spider race, how powerful the ghost spider is, Lide can not know. He needs to explore clearly, and also to determine whether that half face is really limited to the supernatural life as Frey has explored. Frey would not lie naturally, but he was only level 15 and not proficient in space magic, so it was normal to have a lack of information. He had to confirm himself before he could let go of his mind. This matter is related to his decision, and his decision directly determines the fate of the city of dawn. Although he is not proficient in space magic, Li De has a place where bones are buried, which is enough to see the signs that many outsiders can not detect."Yes, under the crown. You come with me. " Frey turned quietly and left in the other direction. Li De stepped into the dimensional space again, and they did not disturb the cave spiders who were mining magic crystal stones in the underground space. Ten minutes later. In a small, dark underground passage, Frey stops and the 15 level second-generation blood descendant points hundreds of blades away. The expression is complex. "Under the corona, that is the space channel of the half plane..." Li De did not break away from the dimensional plane, but continued to observe in the dimensional plane. In the dimensional plane, he can clearly see that there are a series of holes in the space not far away. Those holes are like black holes, which directly collapse the space of the dimensional plane. There is not only one space passage on the half plane. On that rock wall, there are dozens of space channels with different shapes and sizes, which are very similar to honeycomb. "Frey, you get out of the nest. Remember, if I don''t come back in a day, you''ll take the blood clan out of the underworld and let Karp lead the orcs to continue building fortifications. " If the orcs are gone, they will be gone. If you go to the dwarves Valley, you can pull a batch of supplements at any time. However, the blood clan is different. This is his root and should be reserved first whenever possible. After all, spider plane has extraordinary existence, and Li De is not sure whether he can return safely. But he had to take the risk in order to get this crazy rich vein of magic crystals. And it can''t be called an adventure. Even his death is just a waste of three months. If you can get a magic crystal vein with incalculable reserves, then this exchange is undoubtedly blood earned. Lee''s goals are clear and he knows how to carry them out. This operation is very risky, but compared with the benefits, it is worth. "Yes, under the crown." Frey held his chest and bowed. After that, the second-generation blood descendant, who was somewhat aloof, immediately turned around and left. Naturally, he knew Lee''s talent for rebirth, so he didn''t worry too much. As a blood race, death is very common. It''s just that they used to be the executioners who gave each other death. Lee shook his head a little funny at Frey''s disappearance. At this time, he seems to have returned to the state when he just entered glory. At that time, his fate was unknown, and he had to struggle to resist the coming players. At the moment, although the environment has changed, the meaning is similar. He also has to work hard for the dawn city. Looking at the door of space like a black hole in front of him, Li De''s heart slowly quickened to beat, and his eyes were a little excited. He had been in Rongguang for such a long time that he went to explore alone without his subordinates. And at the other end of the gate of space, there is probably a supernatural being prepared to hunt all outsiders. If something goes wrong this time, you will enjoy the beauty of death. Being lucky by death is not a good experience. In the dimensional plane of nothingness, Li De walked towards the door of space. There are cave spiders shuttling back and forth. The unique energy magnetic field of life makes it impossible for Li De in the dimensional plane to pass through them like a shadow, and can only pass through the cracks. The door of space leading to the spider plane is on a rock wall, and the door of irregular space is like caves. There are constantly cave spiders crawling back and forth, carrying the newly mined crystalloid to the spider plane. The closer Li De is, the more he can feel the force of space from the space gap. In the dimensional space, he can not pass through the door of space. He has to leave the dimensional plane to enter. A moment later, Li came to the door of one of the most unimportant spaces on the far side and under the rock wall. I''m not in shape. Through the door of space, he looked at the opposite side, but there seemed to be a layer of mist blocking his sight, and Li De could not see the trace on the opposite side. Lee took a deep breath. The body instantly breaks away from the dimensional plane, passes away in a flash, and directly steps into the door of space. Several ghost faced spiders in the vicinity suddenly took shape, turned their heads in unison and looked at the position where Li De had disappeared. They had just sensed the smell that did not belong to them. But at the moment, there is no trace outside the space, just that strange breath is more like an illusion. After a moment, did not notice the enemy''s ghost face spider turned head, continue to start their unfinished task. When Li De passed through the door of space, his body seemed to break through a thin layer of paper, and felt a little binding force, but after passing through, the feeling disappeared. After stepping into the half plane controlled by the cave spider, the space was torn apart directly without any pause and stepped into the dimensional plane again. The blade of shadow, a powerful skill, is now the best way for him to sneak in.After entering the dimensional plane, Li De had time to observe the half plane. The first feeling of spider plane is magnificence. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, it would be hard for him to imagine such a magnificent scene in the world. The mountains hang upside down. The mountains not far away are like inverted hammers with big head and small bottom. Even more exaggerated is that some peaks float in the air without any support. If it wasn''t for the dark scenes, or even with a creepy atmosphere of terror, Lee would have doubted whether it was a fairyland in the eastern world. And between the mountains suspended in the air, spider webs are connected to each other. Dense spider webs have become corridors in the air. Few cave spiders walk on the ground, most of them crawl on the silk. The tenacious spider web is like a string of sugar gourd hanging giant spiders, making people feel cold on the back. It was so disgusting and terrifying. Li De''s sight was mostly blocked by mountains and cobwebs suspended in the air. But after a moment''s careful observation, I can still see something. In addition to spiders and mountains in the sky, he was keenly aware of the chaos of the world. It is not other chaos, but chaos of plane rules and forces. It''s like a tangle of ropes, no one can be sure where the head and tail are. Compared with the orderly place where the bones were buried, the spider plane gave Li De the feeling that there were no rules, no one set up rules, no one managed the plane. Because of chaos, the force of plane is wantonly volatilized, which creates a strange scene of mountains floating in the air, but this is only an appearance of extremely wasting plane force. Li De smiles bitterly and shakes his head. Inexplicably, he feels envious. This half plane must have been a very large one before, otherwise the residual force of the plane would not be so strong, and such reckless waste would not have a great impact on the whole plane. In contrast, the place where the bones are buried is pitiful. "Poor..." at this time, Li De was quite a bit short of food in his family, but the local tyrant fed the dog meat at will. After a moment''s observation, without much thought, he began to explore the plane dominated by cave spiders. The unknown fungus blanket on the ground spreads all over the world, and the surrounding cave spiders constantly carry the magic crystals from the outside to the inside. Most of the crystals carried by cave spiders go in one direction. Li Dexin thought and followed those cave spiders. After passing through dozens of floating peaks in the air, there was no light in front of me, and a shocking scene appeared in front of me. A basin sandwiched by three high mountains is full of magic crystal. Moreover, these magic stones have been piled up into hundreds of hills, and all of them are covered with them within a thousand blade diameter. Among them, the highest pile in the center is 15 blades high, and all of them are made of magic stones the size of human heads. This pile of magic stones twinkle with light, like the stars in the sky, dazzling. Li De recognized it at a glance. This is the highest level star magic crystal in the magic crystal stone. Seeing this scene, he could not help but take a breath. He finally understood why the space under the cave spider was so vast. They were dug out of nowhere. How many magic stones are hidden in that vein?! It''s still so rich after being dug up by cave spiders. Thinking of this, Li De would like to go back to the dawn city and dispatch all the troops to occupy the magic crystal vein. "This is the cave store, isn''t it?" After relaxing his mood, Li De continued to observe the treasure house and was still shocked by the value it contained. Not to mention anything else, is that pile of bright star magic crystal, its value cannot be described. It''s a precious treasure that is hard to buy with money. The star magic stone is the core of high-level magic array. In addition, the dawn city also needs star magic stones to make holy clothes.... Li De took a deep breath and suppressed the idea of taking all the magic stones back. The supernatural ghost face spider who did not know where to hide would not allow him to do so, and even if he could rob, the system space could not hold so many magic stones. He couldn''t hold any of them, not even all of them. At the moment, Li De feels heartfelt pain. If the burial place can be extended here... as long as he grabs one third of the dawn City, he won''t have to worry about the magic crystal stone for three years. Hiss~Just as Li De was about to enter the open-air treasure house, he suddenly felt a crisis that made his hair stand on end. The body retreated sharply, far away from the scope of the treasure house. A moment after he left, an indescribable giant spider appeared in his sight. The blade of the spider is 20 feet long, and its body is full of black hair, which is too long to describe. The head has a deformed and twisted face of terror, which is frightening. After the ghost face spider, the extraordinary existence. Even if the bone dragon with 18 blade wingspan comes here, it will be small in front of the ghost face spider. Li De''s eyes are hard to tell. Every part of his body was warning him, dangerous, extremely dangerous. After withdrawing from a thousand blades, the feeling slowed down a little. He can clearly sense the power coming from the back of the spider. In the dimensional space, we can see a terrible wave of energy. With normal level 15 top combat effectiveness, he can enter the range of ten blades, but when facing this ghost face spider, he feels that even if he is beyond 100 blades, he may be directly found by the other party. Open the property panel, but the information on it makes him feel helpless. After the ghost face spider, ??? £¿£¿£¿ Question marks, except for a name, are all question marks. Even if he reaches level 18, he still can''t find out more information. The greater the power gap, the less information you can see. Extraordinary is not what he can face now. However, Lee did not retreat. Instead, he carefully kept a relatively safe range in his talent of advanced danger perception, and carefully observed the ghost faced spider of unknown level. A moment later, the ghost faced spider with a terrifying body came to the magic crystal area. The magic crystal stone with thousands of blades was the hotbed for him to rest. His eight limbs were slowly gathered together, and they lay in it gently and then fell asleep. The energy from the crystal was consumed by him like a tide. However, because there are too many magic crystal stones in the sea, the speed of the ghost face spider''s phagocytosis is not fast, but Rao is so. According to Li De, the energy absorbed by this guy has been exaggerated to the extreme. A fist sized star magic crystal contains enough energy to release a five ring magic. And that pile of more than ten blade high, piled up into a mountain of star magic crystal, the release of thirty or fifty forbidden incantations is no problem. Looking at this ghost face spider and enjoying it inside, Li De has quite a bit of the mentality of seeing a big dog. After observing for a while, he didn''t find any further action. Li De, who was far away from Qianren, did not linger, and quietly retreated. No matter how good these things are, he can''t take them with him, and there is not much room for him to install the system. The main purpose of today is to find out the information clearly. When his army comes to the border, everything here will become his booty. Isn''t magic crystal sleeping? When the time comes, we will build a tower with magic crystal to show the spider a look... but the tower seems boring. We should simply build a statue of the goddess of luck. Well, the one with short skirt... Or not?? After confirming the position of the ghost face spider, Li De acted boldly. Walking around in a world of broken rules. He also saw a lot of other spiders. For example, if the spider reaches level 15, is colorful and can spit venomous poison from its abdomen, its body is huge and has a layer of hard bone armor, its head is larger than its abdomen, it has huge eyes, and can release magic spiders that can attack spirit... it is strange and strange, which completely refreshes Li De''s understanding of spiders. Of course, these special spiders belong to cave spiders. Or other high-level spiders evolved from cave spiders. However, other types of spiders are relatively few, only ghost face spiders are the most, and the evolutionary potential is also the largest. After wandering around the spider''s nest, Li De has a more intuitive understanding of the opponent''s strength. Strong, this is the best adjective. This plane, which has been occupied by cave spiders for a long time, has become a paradise for spiders. If you want to fight for the magic crystal vein from these monsters, you must be prepared for a long war. Because what he''s facing will be a half plane cave spider. The number of them can not be counted. Lee finally spread his wings and flew around the spider plane. After 10 days of hard work, the scope of this plane was finally found out.Because it is an irregular half plane, the details can not be counted. But Li De estimates that this plane is about 500 kilometers long and 200 kilometers wide, which is ten times stronger than the place where bones are buried with thousand blade diameters. Almost all the places he had passed, as far as he could see, were spiders. There are so many stars in the sky. These spiders feed mainly on ground floor mats, which seem to grow by absorbing free energy from the air. It''s a very simple food chain, and there''s no other life here. What''s more, Lee realized that the rules of this half plane are collapsing, and in about a hundred years, the plane will be completely broken, just like the once buried plane. A plane into aging and death. But in this regard, Lee can only shake his head. Whether the half plane will collapse or not has little to do with him. A hundred years later? Not to mention a hundred years, that is, three years later, the number of magic crystal veins will be too large to count, and cave spiders digging day and night will be swallowed up. What else can I do for him. The only good news is that he has not sensed a second transcendence in the spider plane. It seems that it is the limit to breed a transcendence with the remaining power of this plane. But what makes Lee feel most dignified is that in addition to that extraordinary head, there are also a large number of spiders above grade 15 in the spider plane. If Frey''s information is correct and extraordinary can''t escape from this half plane, then the top combat effectiveness above level 15 will be his biggest stumbling block. No one knows how much power a plane has accumulated for thousands of years. Moreover, the number of cave spiders is so large that even one level 15 out of 100000 cave spiders can exert great pressure on dawn city. He now has 15 levels of combat effectiveness, but only barely reached double digits, compared to the other side is too much. Thinking of this, Li De couldn''t help but take a deep breath. "It''s not as simple as you think. If you want to occupy this extremely rich resource point, you have to use all your strength to have the hope of winning. " The deep eyes are gradually dignified. "But with the wealth of this magic crystal vein, no matter how much it costs, it is worth this is an opportunity for the rise of dawn city. No one can stand in the way of the dawn City, no one can With unshakable determination in his eyes, what he believes will be carried out in the most determined way. No one can shake his will. After confirming that no more useful information could be found in a short period of time, Li De quickly returned to the door of space with his breath according to the mark left at the beginning. When he arrived at the door of space and re orientated, he turned again and walked into the spider plane. Before he leaves, he has to do one thing, one of the most important things - to confirm whether the supernatural ghost face spider really can not leave this plane. - - - Frey had sketched out the route to the spider''s spawning room before reed came in. Lee quickly set his goal and began to act. A day after the sun, although there were several deviations in the route, reed came to what Frey called the spawning room. This is a hollow peak suspended in the sky, in size, which is bigger than Li De predicted. Even this is the largest mountain that he saw after more than ten days of exploration in this plane. Standing a little closer, you can''t peep at the whole picture. It''s particularly shocking to be suspended in the air. The mountain is linked to the surrounding mountains by dense white cobwebs. The picture looks like a myth of extermination drawn by some cult gods. Countless giant spiders crawl in the white spider web all over the sky. Their ferocious appearance can make powerful soldiers pale. The mountains floating in the sky are like prey preyed by cobwebs, and they are entangled in circles. Lee took a deep look at the mythical scene for a long time. A moment later, a ghost face spider passing by with a magic stone in his mouth revived him. Shaking his head, he did not think about it any more. He followed the ghost face spider slowly. Maybe it''s because Frey had accidentally broken into this place before. At this time, the cave spiders are more closely guarded. From time to time, we can see spiders above level 15, and in some important channels, magic spiders with heads larger than their stomachs are also sending out strong mental power to check around to prevent foreign enemies from entering. Li De didn''t care too much about it. The shadow blade has a very powerful feature: it can enter the dimensional space after being transformed into a blood clan, and be immune to exploration below the spirit levelSo as long as he does not deliberately approach the other side, the probability of being found is infinitely close to zero. Through the passage, which was surrounded by cobwebs of surrounding rock walls, Li De entered the interior of the mountain. After entering the first eye, Li De''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and in front of him appeared a scene that could numb the scalp of people with dense phobia. It''s about a hundred blades in front of you. And in front of the space around, one by one spider eggs are densely fixed on the rock wall by spider silk. These translucent, greenish, spider eggs crisscross like pebbles, and this is just one of the spaces. If you look up, you can see that the hollowed out mountain peak is like a hive, which has been cut by cave spiders into tens of thousands of spaces. And every space is full of spider eggs. Although he was prepared in mind, Li De could not help but take a deep breath when he saw this kind of scene. This race, which has survived for tens of thousands of years, is indeed much stronger than the dawn city. The spider eggs inside are enough to shock people. Even if all the spiders outside are killed in battle, the other side can also get a large amount of troops to supplement in a short time. No wonder these cave spiders can run to the ground to explore, each other''s inside story is really rich to a certain height. Li De''s inner pressure increased in vain. The enemy of the city of dawn, this time more powerful than ever. But the greater the pressure, the higher his mood will be, and the perseverance in his blood will be inspired. It was never his character. Cave spiders are powerful, but... Dawn city is no longer that weak existence. When the bayonet is red, you will know the victory or defeat only after you have hit it. After a little calming down, Lee continued to explore the hollowed out peak. The egg behind the ghost face spider, that''s his goal today. It''s not difficult to find the eggs laid by the spider. Just go to the most closely guarded area. After several lost in the spawning room, Li Dehua spent two days to reach the core area. At first sight, he identified the target because it was a cave protected by 12 level 15 magic spiders. It''s a race that occupies half a plane. Even the gatekeeper can have 12 heads and 15 levels. Considering that his own blood pool doesn''t even have a level 15, Li De can''t help being a bit embarrassed. The psychic power of 15 magic spiders is linked to form a web. If you want to enter the spawning room, you have to go through their mental web. Li De''s brow was light and his eyes were a little serious. His momentum completely converged, and he developed the characteristics of immune exploration of the blade of shadow to the extreme. In the dimensional space, Li De enters quietly from the front of twelve magic spiders. All of a sudden, the magic spiders raised their heads and looked left and right as Li De passed by. They seemed to notice something different. The spirit of the fierce spread of space, every dust is its detection. But nothing was found. When Li De''s figure entered the spider''s spawning room, the magic spiders felt the strange disappearance. After observing carefully for a moment, they were sure that there were no foreign enemies. Then they lay down slowly and comfortably on the spider web on the rock wall. At the moment, Li De has successfully stepped into the spawning room behind the spider. Seeing what was inside, his face was immediately surprised. Magic crystal stone, the magic stone covered with the ground, and each magic crystal has a star like light shining on it. The space with more than 20 blades in length and width is filled with stars and magic crystals. That''s not the point. The focus is on the middle area, where there are twelve pale gold spider eggs. The eggs of the queen of the spider status: in hatching Introduction: the super level ghost face spider consumes most of its strength to give birth to the Spider Egg, which has been baptized by strong magic since its birth, and has undergone some wonderful transformation. Although there are not too many attribute descriptions, but a simple introduction makes Li De have a feeling of finding treasure. Twelve... Lee looked at the pale gold spider eggs and took a deep breath. But just as he was about to put the twelve golden eggs, which are half a blade in diameter, into the space of the system, he suddenly saw a dark, inconspicuous ball next to the eggs. With a bit of curiosity, lied walked in. It was a gray round object half buried in a magic stone, revealing only half a sharp point. It''s like some kind of metal stone, but it''s like some kind of biological egg. "This is also a spider egg?" With a slight squint in his eyes, Li De opens the attribute panel subconsciously. Chapter 317 Li De approached with some curiosity. It was a gray round object, half buried in a magic stone, showing only half a sharp point. It''s like some kind of metal stone, but it''s like some kind of biological egg. "This is also a spider egg?" Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly and subconsciously opened the attribute panel. Unknown bronze egg State: deep sleep Introduction: it seems that it is some kind of powerful life egg, swallowing part of the plane force in the deep sleep, but most of its activity has been lost due to a long time, so it needs strong vitality to be reactivated. Unknown bronze egg?? This name is really the best, but any culture is not so perfunctory. Li De shook his head, just wanted to reach for it, but suddenly felt a crisis hit, behind the hair stood up in an instant. Stop immediately and wait for a moment before the strong crisis disappears. After a long pause, Li De was relieved to make sure that he did not feel the danger again. This bronze egg is by no means simple. After this scene, his eyes were even hotter when he looked at the bronze egg, which could not even be identified by the system. He didn''t notice the deadly threat when he tried to get the egg behind the spider, but now he can feel it when he goes to get the humble bronze egg. This shows that the bronze egg is more valuable than that laid by the extraordinary spider. There seems to be something remarkable this time. There was a flash of excitement in his eyes. But Li De didn''t rush to get the bronze egg any more. After pondering for a moment, he turned to the line of pale gold spider eggs and took a deep breath. The eyes slowly become dignified. The space in front of him is directly broken, and Li De''s figure directly brings the first spider egg into the system space at a speed that is hard to see with the naked eye. In the same second, the twelve level 15 magic spiders guarding the spawning room noticed the strange smell, and the spiders were immediately awakened. Shadow blade''s immunity to exploration below the divine level only works on the dimensional plane. After he leaves the dimensional plane, the spirit web woven by the magic spider is immediately touched by him. The magic spider guarding the spawning room fell into a rage, and suddenly got up and crawled along the web to the spawning room. The first magic spider just climbed into the spawning room after collecting the eggs of seven spiders. After seeing the intruder''s figure, the magic spider immediately fell into a rage and uttered a shrill scream. The scream caused the silk vibration on the rock wall, and the warning began to spread out along the silk. The speed of the vibration can be called the speed of light. In a few seconds, the vibration of the cobweb has spread all over the hollowed out mountain peak. All the spiders were in a frenzy and began to flood into the spawning room. But it''s too late. By the time the magic spider screams and is ready to cast a spell to attack lied, he has put the last egg behind the spider into the system space. Time is running out. Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he could already feel a strong crisis approaching. It seems that the next second will be torn apart by some powerful existence. He had no time to think about it. He bent down and picked up the bronze egg the size of watermelon from the magic crystal, and then put it into the system space. Just a second before he left, with a wave of his hand, two mages'' hands deformed into spoon shape appeared in the air, and scooped two large scoops of extremely precious star magic crystal on the ground to gain system space. After this action, every pore of Li De''s body was frantically warning him. He seemed to have offended the gods at the moment. Li De looks at the magic spider sea that has flooded into the spawning room and just wants to act. His mind booms like he was hit by a hammer. Mental shock. The spirit of 12 level 15 magic spiders is enough to make the same level of life directly brain burst to death. Rao was also hit hard by Li De''s terrible strength, and his body suddenly stopped. At the moment, his spirit sea is under the most direct attack. The magic spider''s impact is like a huge hammer hitting his head, and his nose is bleeding a little bit. The intense pain made Lee''s eyes turn red. Blood chains, open. The momentum of the body burst ten times in an instant, which strongly stabilized the mental sea of violent concussion. Lee took a deep breath, did not entangle with these magic spiders, brush ~ body directly appeared in the spawning room. Blinking. In the next second that appears outside, space breaks, hands tear, and dimensional planes disappear in all spider sensations. The blade of shadow. Entering the spawning room, the magic spider saw the empty scene above the magic crystal, and immediately his eyes turned red, and then he made a shrill scream that was more than just exaggerated.The treasure they guard is stolen!!! Kill that damned outsider!!! The vibration of the cobweb began to spread wildly. However, after entering the dimensional plane, Li De felt that the fatal threat still did not disappear, but became more and more intense. It seems that someone is putting a long knife around his neck, which may be cut off at any time. The terrible sense of crisis made him have no time to think about it and fly away from the mountain as fast as possible. He could feel the threat approaching. Death has come with a sickle. At the moment he flew out of the mountain, his eyes suddenly solidified. Through the space wall as thin as a gauze curtain, the spider webs connecting the mountains on the spider plane are full of spiders. If the spider web just above is more than ten blades, there is one end, and it is slightly sparse, but now it has been strung into a string like a sugar gourd. The exaggerated amount directly covers the sky. The already dim light completely disappeared, and the earth was shrouded in darkness. After a half second pause, Li De flew directly to the door of space at the speed he could explode. Danger, extreme danger! The hair of the whole body has been standing up at this moment. The cold killing is getting closer and closer. Fortunately, the gate of space is only 10 kilometers away from the spawning place. When he turned into the real body of the blood clan, his flying speed exceeded 200 kilometers. With the help of advanced floating technique, he has reached 300 kilometers per hour. It''s ten kilometers away, but he''ll be there in a few minutes. But when the distance from the door of space is only a thousand blades away. Yi La ~ the space in front of Li De is in vain broken. Then a giant spider with 8 blades, 20 blades in length, covered with black fluff, with a ferocious twisted face on its head, forcibly stopped him in front of him. The deformed and twisted face looks like the face of a dead man after being hanged. Even a strong willed soldier will feel cold when he sees this scene. "Yi ~" a sound like a sharp knife across the glass almost pierced the eardrum. The huge eyes behind the spider are full of frightening opportunities. The smell of spider eggs on Li De''s body made this extraordinary man completely angry. That''s its baby!! Roar ~. Li De avoided it at all. He put two dragon scale shields on his body instantly, but the two shields didn''t exist for more than a second. It burst directly. The shock wave swept through, and Li De was instantly hurt. He had super strength, super physique and so on. His passive strong body seemed to be crossed by countless knives. Poop, the blood splashes all over the sky. Even in the arm, you can see the white bones. After the extraordinary ghost face spider, the terror is incomparable. Li De suffered an unprecedented heavy blow. Stimulated by the pain, Lee''s eyes became scarlet. He did not give up the resistance, the corner of his mouth hung a cold radian. The opportunity to kill was awe inspiring. Body brush ~ instantly disappeared in the same place, and in an instant, it was close to the ghost face spider whose distance was no more than 100 blades, and the light in his hands was burning hot. Gu Gu ~ a fireball like magma rolled in his hand. After seeing Li De, the ghost face spider even dares to rush to it. The shame of being provoked by the vile and weak insects makes the ghost face spider go crazy completely. The shock wave burst into the mouth again several times as intense as it was just now. Bang ~ within the range of 2000 blade diameter, there is no difference attack. More than 3000 cave spiders burst to death, and the fungus blanket on the ground was torn to pieces, and then the ground exploded, and countless pieces of rubble flew into the sky. It''s like a doomsday disaster. Extraordinary power destroys heaven and earth. Blood vessel shackle (... Opens the ancestral blood of the blood clan. After the blood vessel is opened, the strength, body recovery speed and magic recovery speed increase by 1500%. This effect doubles at night, and can consume blood in the body to maintain this state for a long time.) Li De''s body was destroyed at a speed visible to the naked eye, but the terror recovery speed of his ancestral blood made those injuries return to normal with extreme exaggeration. Between the two, the blood force inside Li De''s body flows like a flood. In just a few seconds, more than 30% of the power is consumed. The pressure to face the extraordinary is far more than he expected. But there is no fear.Fearless, fearless! The eyes are sharp as hawks and falcons. The magma fireball in his hand finally formed in the infinite impact, and the magma fireball that he poured into the abundant scarlet force at this time has turned into scarlet. With a deadly charm. But the moment he was about to smash it. Poop ~ from behind, a spider like a mantis penetrates the suspended body of Lee de from behind. The sharp limb was like a knight''s spear, and there was still a shiver on top of it, and the blood dropped drop by drop and then burst by the shock wave. Li De''s body was stiff, but he did not hesitate. He bit his tongue with his teeth, and the bubbling fireball of magma in his hand directly hit the ghost faced spider with less than 30 blades in front of him. Huhu ~ the distance between the 30 blade and the magma fireball does not even take a second. After the ghost face spider, at the moment, he didn''t care about the two magic balls which were greatly reduced because they were infused with scarlet power. It seems that at most, they are three ring magic magma fireballs. Moreover, the two fireballs seem to be completely inaccurate and fly away from a long distance. But only half a second later, two lava fireballs made a strange turn in the air and hit the ghost face spider in the eye. Poop ~ with the power of scarlet, the right eye of the two blade diameter was instantly engulfed by the flame. But only a moment later, the shocking situation appeared. Although two magma fireballs hit the eye, the damage caused by the ghost face spider was very small. It''s not even affected at all. It''s just a little bit of burning around the eye socket. Extraordinary body magic resistance is incredible. At this time, Li De, who was pierced by spider''s limbs, seemed to have expected it. There was a cold arc around his mouth. The serious injury that could cause ordinary people to die seemed to have no effect on him. The right hand stretched out, and the scarlet power above was in a frenzy, burning like hell''s flame. Five fingers clench. The power of scarlet disappears. Just at this moment, the spider''s right eye, which seemed to be undamaged, burst into scarlet light just after being hit. Then, poop ~ burst. Green mucus splashed all over the sky, and this extraordinary ghost face spider directly lost a right eye. The terrible pain made the spider mad directly after the ghost face spider. The huge eight limbs waved like a razor, and everything around him burst out in this instant. It''s more frightening than the devil crawling out of the abyss. Death is spreading. Li De''s eyes show a little regret. What he originally wanted was not just one eye, but the other''s whole head. Unfortunately, the extraordinary body is too terrible. At the moment, the strength in his body has passed to the limit, and there is no possibility of further fighting. With only the last bit of strength left, he put two pieces of artifact back into the system space. Poop! After this, Li De Yu Guang saw a sharp limb in his heart again. The body is pierced by two joints at the same time... In also unable to return to heaven. Indescribable pain in the crazy impact of this will, he can clearly feel his vitality in an indescribable speed in the passage. Death is near. He tried his best to turn his head slightly. At the last moment of his death, he finally saw the culprit behind him. It''s a mantis shaped ghost face spider. It''s about two blades tall and about three blades long, and it also has a pair of wings behind it. The momentum of the other side is extraordinary. This plane has not only bred an extraordinary. After this thought rose, Lee De''s eyes became dark, and his consciousness fell into a complete silence. At this time, the ghost face spider with the destruction of his right eye rushed to Li De with endless fury and tore him to pieces with the most ferocious gesture, waving his sharp forelimb. When all this was over, the air slowly settled down. Only the ghost face spider in pain behind the roar. A moment later, the two blade high supernatural ghost face spider incites its wings to fly to the 8 blade ghost face spider behind, zizizi ~ makes a strange sound. A moment later, the ghost face spider suddenly bent down and looked for the disappeared spider eggs on the insect which had just been torn up. A moment later, it was confirmed that the ghost face spider, which had not found the smell of spider eggs, fell into madness again. And it''s more crazy than ever before! "Roar ~" those spider webs hanging in the air are easily torn up by them like rags, and even the towering mountains are crushed by the spiders with their limbs.This half plane, due to the disappearance of the spider''s egg, is in unspeakable chaos. No one knows how many cave spiders were killed by the angry ghost faced spiders on that day... - - - - - Li De felt that he had experienced a very unforgettable experience. He could feel his body torn apart. And then Is this the feeling of death? The feeling of emptiness, no foundation, wandering in the boundless void made him unwilling to experience the second time. After that, his consciousness seemed to enter into some kind of unspeakable environment. It''s like a mother''s stomach, and it''s like some kind of sticky incubator. It was a dark space, and his consciousness was moving very slowly. Even if one plus one equals several, it will take a long time to get the answer. But here he could feel the body of the earth. It seems that he can go back to earth if he wants to. However, when he was ready to do so several times, a great fear arose in his heart. It seemed that as long as he did so, it would have very serious consequences. At this time, Li De''s thinking was greatly restricted. He couldn''t think about too many problems. His strong fear made him subconsciously give up his plan to return to the earth. Continue to rise and fall in this unknown dark world. There is only eternal silence here, and he can''t detect the passage of time, but fortunately, his thinking speed is declining, and his reaction becomes extremely slow, which does not make him feel too much boring. Maybe it was a day, maybe a year. At some point, Lee suddenly felt as if he had a body again. But the body was so weak that he couldn''t even control it to make any extra movements. It just accelerated his thinking a little bit. And then there was a long time. Li De can feel his new body is becoming stronger, and his thinking ability is also slowly recovering. In this empty and dark space, he can finally reluctantly think. The first question is, where is he now? This was a stupid question before, but it took Lee a long time to get the answer, in the blood pool. Restructuring the body? Yes... in this kind of simple question thinking, Li De''s mind is becoming more and more normal. And he can feel his body getting stronger and stronger, and his spirit is getting better. After a long time, Li De suddenly felt something in his heart. It seems that he can leave the dark environment. My heart moved. Suddenly opened his eyes. The entrance is a snow-white ceiling. The sun shines in from the window, lighting up the room, a piece of bright. With both hands behind him, he slowly sat up. Looking at the familiar environment, Li De got used to the familiar environment for a moment before he regained his mind. This is the earth, this is his room... frowning, he is back? What about the body in glory? I closed my eyes and felt deeply. After a while, I was relieved. He could sense that the body of glory was still developing, growing up like a baby. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but smile and shake my head. "I didn''t expect that there was a second head on the spider plane. It was really a miscalculation." But at the same time, he was also lucky that the second leader was extraordinary. Otherwise, he might pay a greater price when he started the operation later. After the death of the body, it can be reborn in the blood pool. After rebirth, the weak period is one month, and the cooling time is three months. Li De still clearly remembers the attribute of his card, but what makes him a little unpredictable is how long does it take to be reborn? He can feel that the speed of condensing the body is not fast, and even because the energy needed is too large, it tends to be slower and slower. This makes him feel some egg ache. There are many things waiting for him to deal with in dawn city. It''s too hard to go back now. Want to take out the mobile phone, looking at the above time slightly calculated. "June 20, 2051... The last time I came out was a month ago, on May 10, which means that I have been in a coma and sleeping for about a month this time." Fortunately, it didn''t last too long. After thinking about it for a while, he was relieved now dawn city already has its own team. If he doesn''t go back in a short time, he won''t have any big trouble. And he has now appeared in the blood pool. Harrison will definitely get the news in the shortest time. The speaker of the dawn city will definitely make a correct judgment on this.Stand up and stretch comfortably. Since he can''t go back, he should have a good rest for a while. Since the game''s internal test is closed, he has been closed for a long time. On the earth side, he comes to have a look every ten days and a half months. On the other side of the crimson moon, he has become a shopkeeper. After taking a bath, Li De changed into a Burberry business casual dress and was ready to go out. Looking at the figure in the floor mirror, Li De showed a satisfied smile. Since he became the ancestor of the blood clan, every part of his body is becoming perfect, his musculoskeletal is becoming stronger, and he has gradually deviated from the direction of human beings towards Superman. Of course, the most obvious change is outside. The perfect appearance can''t be described simply, and the longer the time, the more amazing he will be. There is another more important point that makes Li De unique is his temperament. If he is impressed by his handsome appearance, he has experienced the baptism of big storms and waves, and he is also in charge of the fate of countless people. His temperament gives people the impression of a loud slap. The memory is still fresh. Even if it is a man, but also have to admit that this man''s dazzling and bright. As the master of dawn and elegant blood race, that unique temperament can make the opposite sex crazy and addictive like releasing the charm. After finishing a little bit, Li De goes out with his mobile phone. Before going out, I took a look at the house that his parents left him, and I missed it somehow. This time he went out to change his residence. Although the earth is safe, he still needs to move to a more secure and private place in case of emergency. A luxurious villa community in Mordo came into his sight as he looked at his mobile phone. Although I don''t want to admit it, no one can deny that there has never been too much fairness in the world. When you have enough wealth, you can easily have things that ordinary people can''t touch in a lifetime. Whether it''s a beautiful or handsome opposite sex, or a global limited edition of expensive sports cars, or customized private aircraft. So people will be so crazy to pursue money, at all costs to climb up. No one will be excited by the paper that is more disgusting than garbage. It is just because the paper behind represents resources, power, the power to satisfy any desire, and the pleasure of making others flatter you on their knees. When Li De looked at the sweet to greasy smile on the sales face of the villa, whose appearance was almost as good as that of any so-called star villa, he had a more intuitive impression of these words. This is the fairy lake villa area. The magic city is close to the center of the city. Three years ago, it became one of the most luxurious villas in Mordo. However, it has been selling slowly because of the price problem. "Mr. Li, this villa is the only two villas left in Xiannv lake villa area. All the people living in this villa area are big people who are not rich or expensive. Even the richest man in modu owns real estate in this villa area..." then, the beauty in high-heeled shoes came down next to Li De, and her long black silk legs seemed to be absent It''s next to him. Then, without waiting for Li De to react, he naturally took out the door type map fixed on the folder and handed it to him for checking. The smile on that beautiful face is more and more sweet. "Mr. Li, the price of this 400 Ping villa is 250 million yuan, which is worthy of your identity..." the moment Li De just entered their store, she attracted everyone''s attention, and she was no exception. His temperament is so perfect and excellent. In addition to the Burberry casual wear which is no less than 100000, he is young and rich. This label is prominent and dazzling. Clothes can be rented, and they are not the grandsons who have come to pack big money, but temperament is absolutely impossible to pretend. That elegant and noble temperament perfectly interprets what is noble. This type of customer has always been a key customer. She managed to snatch this opportunity from several competitors, which must be cherished. If she sells a villa, she can get at least 300000 Commission, and if the other party is frank, the price has not been cut too much, and the Commission may rise to 500000 or more. It''s a lot more alluring than anything else. There may not be such a chance in a year. If you can do it, don''t say sitting next to each other, even if something happens, it''s not unacceptable. What''s more, even if there is no interest dispute, she is willing to do something wonderful with the most beautiful and heart beating golden tortoise she has ever seen in her life. Yu Guang secretly looks at Li De and looks at the perfect side face of the house type map. The charm revealed by his every move is almost irresistible to the opposite sex. At the moment, the girl''s feet back slightly tight, subconsciously put the knees together, slightly smoothed the pleated black skirt, legs quietly together for a few minutes.Li De felt the girl''s breath seemed inexplicably short. He turned his head slightly and looked at the blush on his beautiful face. His eyes were strange. From the way he went out, almost every girl who passed by would look at him more consciously or unintentionally, but he was the first one who was so direct with red fruits. The long legs in black stockings seemed to touch his legs inadvertently. Feeling the strange feeling coming from his side, Li De stood up with a light cough, and his face showed an impeccable smile. "Miss Wang, my assistant is on the way. I am very satisfied with your villa. My assistant will confirm with you the relevant information. If I didn''t buy it by accident Before he came, he had a detailed understanding of the villa information on the Internet, and the real-time virtual house watching let him have a clear picture of several tiles in the bathroom here. Even when I came, I had already decided whether to buy or not. I came here just to further confirm. As for the girl, looking at the eyes that could almost drip out of the surprise, Li De shook his head. It seemed that he could easily raise his legs and surrender if he wanted to have dinner and a movie tonight. "Mr. Li, you..." the excited girl in front of her just wanted to say a few words of thanks when a middle-aged woman with black glasses and a round face girl in formal dress walked into the room. "Li Zong ~" Zhao Yue''s assistant Cheng Lu who helped him find before showed a smile and respectfully said hello to Li De. Looking at himself, a little baby fat assistant, Li De smiles, "assistant Cheng, please. Miss Wang, this is related to your purchase Naturally, the orders of the boss have no side loan, and the position of personal assistant is also the function of housekeeper in essence. "Yes, Mr. Li. Whether the relevant funds are paid from the company or... " the house is under the name of scarlet moon, which is the property of the company in name. Of course, the whole company is owned by Li De, and the differences are different, but not in essence. "No, I still have a sum of money in my account. It''s enough." Li De shakes his head. There are still 500 million funds in his account, which he has already exchanged before the internal test is closed in order to prevent in case, but it has not been transferred to the company. Now he is a real local tyrant, and he doesn''t carry any water. A shares of more than 3000 listed companies can earn more than 500 million of their profits every year, not half of the world''s money. "Yes, Mr. Li." After explaining the problem of buying a house, Li De suddenly seemed to think of something, a little embarrassed. "How has the scarlet moon developed during this period?" The company that has invested several billion yuan has not been offline for more than a month, and all the things have been left to Zhao Yue''s management. It seems that it''s really inhumane. Looking at Li De''s expression, Cheng Lu chuckles. It''s the first time she''s seen a boss like Li De. Even if you don''t care about it, you won''t even ask a question for a month. It seems that the investment of hundreds of millions is like a housekeeper, and it seems that Li De doesn''t pay attention to it at all. "Mr. Zhao has been steadily promoting the company''s projects according to your will. At present, the total number of staff in the three main departments has exceeded 1000 people, Mr. Zhao has invested 50 million yuan in the data analysis center for the second phase of construction, which is expected to be completed in two months, just in time for the opening of Rongguang." Hearing this, Li De nodded, "OK, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go to the company right away." "Yes, Mr. Li." After Li De finished, he turned to leave. Just to the side of the road, the beauty salesman with perfect appearance and figure immediately trotted out to send him off. Dada ~ ordinary high-heeled shoes also have a bit of different breath under that pair of long legs. "Mr. Li, would you like to add a wechat? Don''t worry, I won''t disturb you. I''m just sending you some information about the villa and the surrounding business districts... " after that, I looked at him with big eyes, as if this was true. Look at Li De in front of 1.75 meters tall, wearing a pair of long legs of black silk girl, some laugh. Such a girl in the eyes of ordinary people, this beautiful goddess. Didi ~ the unmanned taxi behind him has already honked its horn. "All right." Li De smiles. That''s a good excuse. He used to ask for wechat from those female customers... Unfortunately, after saying goodbye to 996 fortune, there was no such opportunity. After Li De left in the car, the saleswoman who had been graceful and generous suddenly showed a bright smile on her face, and then she couldn''t wait to open the wechat circle of friends of Li De and looked at it carefully one by one.The easiest way to get to know a person is to look at each other''s circle of friends... of course, Li De did not know what the other person was doing. He sat in an unmanned taxi and settled the address with the intelligent system, and then he comfortably leaned back on his seat. He didn''t have the idea of buying a car. He was poor before, but now he doesn''t use it very much. As soon as he enters Rongguang, he can only put the warehouse to eat ash. In addition, the traffic is so developed that there is no taxi at all, which is more convenient than hiring a driver. Ready to take out the mobile phone ready to board the "glory" forum to see if there is any new news. For such a long time, I don''t know what happened to those sand sculpture players and what interesting things happened. After entering the browser, he was slowed down by a headline pop-up. The two men made counterfeit banknotes together, invested 200000 RMB to buy the machine, and finally made 180000 counterfeit coins, with a net loss of 20000 yuan. When they were caught, they regretted that it was too difficult to start a business... Li De was slightly stunned, and a subconscious stroke of his finger led to the second news. One man robbed the bank with a kitchen knife, and the cashier laughed silly inside the explosion-proof glass. Finally, the sweeping aunt subdued the robber with a mop... she gave her mouth a sharp puff, and she drew another line. The couple fantasized about winning five million lottery tickets before they went to sleep. Finally, they fought each other because of the uneven distribution of spoils after winning the lottery... after reading these sand sculpture news, Li De was deeply moved. MMP, who will say that the supporting roles in movies and novels have no brain in the future. This is completely adapted from the real characters... the kitchen knife robs the bank and makes counterfeit money to lose money... sure enough, the reality is the most magical world. And then it''s even more exciting. The man was caught stealing and addicted to the game. When he saw the owner coming back, he remembered that he was here to steal things... two strange men chatted on the train, arguing who knew better about rice in Northeast China, and fought fiercely.... the woman jumped into the river and cried as she could swim.... the woman was robbed by the other party when she opened a house with a netizen, but she had no choice but to ask her husband for help . when the taxi prompted that he had reached the destination, Li De regained his mind and suddenly looked at his mobile phone. He found that he had been attracted by the sand sculpture news which was similar to the behavior art for half an hour. Even looking at the "glory" forum has forgotten, those sand sculpture netizens in front of these real sand sculpture news is simply vulnerable. "Sand sculptures are infectious... But don''t mention, these sand sculpture news is very good-looking, really fragrant." After smacking the taste, this just put away the mobile phone. He shook his head and drove those sand sculptures out of his mind. The expression on his face returned to normal. After getting off the bus, he stepped into the industrial park. Standing under the building, looking at the big characters of the scarlet moon, Li De was a little bit surprised. Every time he spent a long time in glory, he felt that the world was his destination... the earth was more like a dream world. Take a deep breath, deep eyes to restore calm, step into this belongs to his company. Although Li De is the biggest boss, he is very familiar because of his limited presence. Many employees have never met him. Entering the scarlet month, only a few employees say hello to him, and most of them are girls. Recently, crimson month has been expanding its enrollment. The new employees are very curious about the big boss of Li De when they see the old employees. Especially those girls, see Li De that almost pull full of ultra-high beauty, immediately one by one eyes are lit up. After Li De left, many people immediately started to talk wildly. The topic of discussion was nothing more than, ah, ah, ah, why is our boss so handsome? Does he have a girlfriend? No, do you like men? It''s exciting... I want to join their game. This let in the side of the boys directly ignored facial expression some not good-looking, can only hate hate the injustice of a scold these secular women, do not know how to appreciate potential stocks. What''s good about that asshole? What else does he have besides high, handsome and rich?? Well, what else?? Hum, superficial. By this time, Li De had already taken the elevator to the top floor. With elegant steps, handsome appearance, proper clothes and noble manners, Li came to Zhao Yue''s office in the eyes of a large number of employees, especially female employees. Bang Bang ~ although you are a boss, knocking on the door is a must. "Please come in." after hearing the sound, Li De just opened the door. Click ~ Click ~ hmm? Feeling the still door lock, lied didn''t believe in evil."Wait, the door lock is broken, let me open it..." br > the sound inside the door just came. Li De''s wrist was slightly forced, and the body that had undergone transformation had the powerful force that he didn''t realize at this time. The loud sound of the click bang bang the door lock was pulled off by him. At this time, Zhao Yue is pulling the door open, after door lock exercise, her strength suddenly falls, the huge reaction force makes her wear high heels of the body center of gravity instantly unbalanced. "Ah!" Li De felt a figure in red and on fire screaming at him the next second after he broke his lock. Not long to dodge directly was hit with a jade fragrance. The first feeling of Li De is that he is... br > hada... br > hahoran... br > is this a young woman? I am... Chapter 318 The next second after Lee broke the lock, he felt a figure in a red suit screaming at him. There was no time to dodge and was hit by a man yuxianghuai. Li De''s first feeling is... Haoda... haouan... is this a young woman? I''m really... in the room, Zhao yuebang just felt that he ran into a broad and solid mind. The body fiercely with each other crowded together, she can even clearly perceive that her body pride is pressed out of a deep arc. But in a panic, she did not think so much, her hands subconsciously embrace each other, to prevent the body from falling, but this two people contact more closely. Now this scene in the eyes of the outsider is simply a couple''s embrace. After the body stabilized, Zhao Yue''s nose came to a male unique breath, with a little after a bath fragrance. Originally flustered, her heart trembled after smelling the breath, and her face turned red at an amazing speed. This plump ripe peach is more and more attractive now. Li De''s body stood still, neither motionless nor motionless. His face was rather strange. In particular, the elegant demeanor of this imperial sister is always stimulating his senses, which makes him some blood surge. If you don''t move... I feel bad too. Scene into a strange atmosphere, Zhao Yue after a few seconds to come back to God, with a bit of shame and indignation expression subconsciously from that strong embrace. Then a beautiful and beautiful face appeared in the eyes of this lady. That pair of dark and deep eyes, like stars in the twinkling, with people reluctant to move away from the magic. After seeing Li De, Zhao Yue''s face became more red. He struggled to get up in a hurry, but just got up, suddenly a huge pain came from his feet, and then he couldn''t hold on and fell on Li De again. Li De once again felt the charm of this imperial sister. The waves are rough... looking at Li De''s expression of some amazement, Zhao Yue looks like a honey peach on her face. "I, my foot sprained..." looking at Zhao Yue, his eyes were almost full of tears, and Li De''s face showed some bitter smile. She is a dignified and steady elder sister. She didn''t expect to see such a little girl. After a glance, there was no one around. Li De reached out and helped Zhao Yue directly. He put the elder sister on the chair behind his desk. When Zhao Yue sat down, they were relieved. "Mr. Zhao, your feet..." "I''m fine, Mr. Li, you sit down. I''ll ask the team doctor to come later. Don''t worry. During this period, we have hired several professional medical staff and physical trainers. After all, you also know that those professional players are otaku, and if no one supervises them, they will easily become meat balls... Zhao Yue is a bit embarrassed in his shyness, but he tries to pretend that nothing has happened on his face, trying to change the topic. In front of his immediate boss, there is something wrong with how he looks, especially when he is so handsome... thinking of this, he is even more uncomfortable, and the blush on his face can not be eliminated. Li De smiles, immediately understands the other party''s careful thinking, and sits down directly in the armchair in front of her desk. At this time, it seems that there is still a faint fragrance of this imperial sister in his arms, and his amazing touch also makes him remember deeply. I can''t help shaking my head when I think of it. Recently, my concentration has dropped a lot. Do you have to find a chance to eat your little maid? A slight cough. "The scarlet moon has its present development, thanks to Mr. Zhao..." although both of them are talking, the atmosphere is still a little strange. Bang Bang ~ just at this moment, a knock outside the door interrupted the strange atmosphere of the two people. "Come in, please." Like when she was liberated, Zhao Yue was greatly relieved. Of course, she still kept a calm smile on her face, but the scene and the firm embrace just now seemed to be unforgettable. The more she wanted to ignore that feeling, the deeper she felt. "Mr. Zhao, I''m here to repair the door lock..." a maintenance uncle in uniform looked at the door lock after entering the room. His expression was strange. "In the morning, I came to see that it was not so serious. Why did it all stop?" When Li De heard this, the corner of his mouth slightly drew. He did not expect that the body now had such a powerful force. Although the lock is not a pure iron security door, it is not easily broken."Mr. Zhao, I''ll replace you with the latest virtual electronic lock. This old model should have been eliminated for a long time..." "OK, please." Zhao Yue is very grateful for the maintenance uncle that appears at this time, and his expression also slowly eases down. "It''s OK. My old Wang can''t do anything, but I''m very good at unlocking... after Lao Wang replaced the lock next door, Li De felt inexplicably whether the office was a little unsafe. I live next door. My surname is Wang, and I''m good at unlocking sliding doors The maintenance worker changed the lock, Zhao Yue''s face has returned to normal. After all, she has been working for such a long time. She has seen many big waves. Although the strange feeling in my heart has not been eliminated for the time being, I am not so embarrassed in the face of Li De. "Well? What did you just say Looking at the careless Li De, Zhao Yue can''t help but be angry, but also think of the experience just now, can''t help but stare at him. "I said that the scale of the company is very large now. If you want to have more management talents, you need to add senior vice presidents. I am already a bit busy. It''s better to add two. One is responsible for managing the professional player group and the other is responsible for managing the Department of the game chamber of Commerce. " Speaking of this problem, Li De frowned slightly, pulled away from the mood just now, and entered the working state. Professional player, data analysis, Game Chamber of Commerce, this Trident is the foundation of his future development of player power. At present, the total number of crimson month has exceeded 1000, which can be regarded as a large scale in medium-sized clubs. There is no doubt that the larger the volume, the more refined management is needed. When the scale is small, the senior managers can also take charge of everything, but when the scale is large, they are doomed to be busy. "Since Mr. Zhao has relevant ideas in this respect, don''t worry. I believe you, let go." As long as the general idea of scarlet moon follows his ideas, there will be no big problems. What he wants to cultivate is a team of players who can help dawn city. He doesn''t attach great importance to whether he can make money or not. Moreover, he does not have much energy to manage the club. The city of dawn is becoming more and more large. It is impossible for him to run back and forth with the glory of the earth. It is inevitable to delegate some power to his subordinates. Hearing this, Zhao Yue was happy and helpless. A company of such a scale could allow her to be unrestricted, which was her dream. But her boss obviously didn''t want to be in charge again, which made her shake her head. "Mr. Li, do you need to spare some time to manage the company?" Originally thought that Li De would refuse as usual, but to Zhao Yue''s surprise, Li De even nodded and agreed. "I have this intention. I will work in the company for the next two months, just to sort out the development direction of scarlet moon." "What do you say?" Looking at Zhao Yue''s face can''t imagine the expression, Li De corner of the mouth a smoke. "During this period of time, I will sort out the development of the company. If there is any omission, it will be troublesome for Mr. Zhao to correct it." The body in glory is still growing slowly in the blood pool. Li De is not sure how long this growth time will be, but according to the current speed, it will take at least one to two months, not glory time, but earth time. So he had to wait. The body of level 18 contains too much power. After death, it only depends on some souls left in the blood pool to regenerate. This is not a simple thing. Even Li De''s most optimistic estimate will not be able to return to glory until a month before opening his clothes. The opening time on the official website is October 12 of this year, and it is June 20 at this time. There is still more than three months to go. Although there are some concerns about the challenges he will face when he is not in glory, the truth is that he can only accept whatever happens. What''s more, dawn city is not a weak one, and the system he has set up is believed to be able to survive these difficulties. After talking about the business, both of them were very tacit and didn''t talk about the exciting scene that just happened. For the next week. A strange thing happened to the scarlet moon. Their boss, the handsome young and handsome man, came to work in the company every day. It''s as rare as winning the lottery. For this change, many beautiful girls secretly happy, and even many deliberately go to say hello with a sweet smile when Li De goes to work every day, in order to get a good impression. Not to mention, there are really a few bold girls who will succeed in wechat. Unfortunately, the male gods seem to be quite busy. When chatting, they either said that I took a bath, or I was busy, or I went to sleep first. This makes a lot of girls sigh to themselves, trying to find the techniques of teasing Chinese on the Internet¡ª¡ª - - - "Mr. Li, all the procedures of the villa have been completed. This is the house property certificate, this is the invoice, and this is..." Cheng Lu stands at Li De''s desk, and all the bills of the villa he bought a few days ago are in front of his eyes. "In terms of decoration, I''ve arranged for a new overhaul. Any missing or unqualified furniture and appliances will be replaced. It is estimated that you can move in directly in half a month." Li De looked at his good assistant and nodded with satisfaction. "You''ve worked hard. You''ve done a good job." Cheng Lu shows a brilliant smile in an instant. "You''re welcome. This is my job." some fat baby girls are pretty cute even though their looks are ordinary. "Well, I''ll take care of it. Is the car ready? " "Ready. General manager Li, the club called the appointment of darkness is a small club just established. At present, there are three founders. Their names on the forum are Hunyuan, thunderbolt and Chengkun. At present, there are just 30 players recruited. Their location is not far away from us. It''s half an hour''s drive... " when Li De heard the name, he couldn''t help laughing. Cheng Kun, the Hunyuan thunderbolt player, are the three sand sculpture players who joined the dark pact before and let them set up the Dark Pact division on earth after being looked after by Stanley originally, he thought that Stanley''s idea of establishing a Dark Pact division on the earth could not be answered by those players. After all, how could it be impossible to be instructed by a NPC? Do players not want face? But he didn''t think that these guys could really pull down their faces. Yesterday, when he was browsing the forum, he suddenly found out that the dark promise was recruiting people. Then, after a little probing, he found that the newly established Mini Club was in the same city as him. At this time, he had some admiration for Stanley, but he didn''t expect that the NPC''s idea was actually completed, and that the sand sculpture players actually established a Dark Pact on earth. He can only marvel at this. NPC invasion of the earth is no longer a dream. This once evil god believer''s control of the human heart is really full. "Let''s go and see what the Dark Pact club is like." Li De is looking forward to it. I don''t know the difference between the Dark Pact made by the player and the game, whether the other party really does it according to Stanley''s idea, or just sells dog meat with sheep''s head and uses the name of the dark contract. "Yes, Mr. Li." After confirming that there was nothing else, Lee got up and went to the dark club with his assistant. Crimson moon has special business reception vehicles, two Maybach and two ordinary Big Ben. This is what Li De specially told Zhao Yue to buy. He doesn''t care, but for the company, the car is a brand. No matter where you go, the car is a part of the strength. Driving a Rolls Royce is certainly not the same as driving a van. Although not everyone is so superficial, but in this world of desire, no one has the time to care whether you drive 100000 cars worth more than 100 million yuan. Show your strength in the most direct way. It''s simple and crude, and it doesn''t take a brain. This is the most primitive and fruitless way of socializing. This is just like the luxury goods of local tyrants whose price and cost are not matched. With hundreds of millions of money in the bank, no one knows how rich you are, but wearing a suit of custom-made British Royal suit worth 1.2 million is likely to show your strength to others. Li De Yizhi''s behavior is essentially the same as that of primitive man showing his muscles or some predators showing his tusks. All of them are showing off their own survival value and the capital behind them to win the recognition of others. But the world is so magical, everyone knows the rules of the world are ridiculous, but no one can escape. Everyone can only be a primitive man with red fruits showing their muscles to others. What''s more, most people are proud that my muscles are not bigger than yours... thinking of Li De, he suddenly laughed and shook his head in Cheng Lu''s confused eyes. "By contrast, glory, though cruel and foolish, seems to be much more real than this world that is more magical than magic." "Mr. Li, are you talking to me?" "Well, is president Zhao married?" Li De didn''t want to say more, but suddenly he thought of something and looked at Cheng Lu curiously. "It seems that Zhao Zong is 30 years old this year?" Cheng Lu was stunned, and then he said, "Mr. Zhao is not married yet. She joined the sword shield club after graduation from University, which is our current scarlet moon. She has been busy working. It seems that she has never heard her talking about her boyfriendMr. Li, do you want to? " After that, he looked at him with an expression in his eyes that he couldn''t wait to hear the gossip. Li De shook his head in tears and laughter. "The scarlet moon will enter the fast track of development after the public test, and it will require high-intensity work. I just ask in advance, so as not to affect Zhao''s family." Cheng Lu shakes her head when she hears this. She thinks it''s something. It''s boring. Li De didn''t explain much. After a comfortable stretch, he picked up the phone. Conveniently open the official website forum of "glory" which has been focused on these days. It has to be said that after the internal test, the present Rongguang forum has become a hot spot. The number of posts per day is a lot of old portal websites can not catch up with. But what makes Lee a little funny is that after opening the official forum, there are all kinds of strange posts from sand sculpture players. The most popular is a post with extremely strong taste, which is unexpected if it is not deleted. "On how to be sold to the nobles by human traffickers on their own initiative" recently, I think many people are very interested in this, and they want to find a female aristocrat who can fight less for 50 years. I really agree with this idea. It''s too difficult to rely on ourselves to get ahead in glory. What''s wrong with us?? As a man who has been sold for three times in a row, I have to stand up and solve the problems for the majority of my companions. First of all, we need to find out who will buy slaves back? It must be those rich, powerful, empty and lonely noble women, especially those in their fifties. As the saying goes, thirty is like a wolf, forty is like a tiger, fifty is...... after ten thousand words of posts, the replies below are dense. First floor: it''s a real strategy??! Hold on, you, are you ok?? Three. How can you stand it. Second floor: I finally see the dry goods. Isn''t it the older ones? What do you know? It''s love, superficial. Third floor: I''m blind. I''m over fifty years old?? Please be a person... fourth floor: it''s abnormal to have such a detailed tutorial, but it''s exciting and I love it. Fifth floor:... The spirit strategy alliance has been officially opened now. Our goal is to have a fairy girl in each hand. The spirit is our true love, and all other races are heretics... this time, we talk about how to seduce a handsome nobleman to give everything for you, and how to succeed in becoming the main palace. Finally, we clean up all the little three Gong Dou I have quite a lot of experience, this time... the noble young lady I, the official plan of the God killing, you must be jealous of me, must be!! ¡· for these sand sculpture players, Li De was very interested, especially the post on how to be sold to female nobles by human traffickers. Actually, someone paid attention to the 50 year old noble aunt... More and more down to the mouth. Yu Guang scanned the page, and a post just published immediately attracted his attention, because the sender is a very familiar name - the knight of the broken sword. The one who released the undead King created the scourge of the dead, and he was also the first player to reach level 5. Knights with broken Swords: Ideas on how to mass manufacture bone dragons... Chapter 319 Knights who break Swords: the idea of how to mass manufacture bone dragons. As you all know, I was lucky to be a member of the Empire of the dead, and I am now a registered disciple of the undead monarch. And contact with the high-level empire of the undead also made me get a lot of information that ordinary people can''t reach. Today, I will talk about how to mass manufacture bone dragons. Because I have not received much information, there are many personal inferences and guesses in it. It can not be used as an accurate reference. Please think independently. Please correct if there is any mistake. Last post we said the process of the generation of the dead. If I haven''t seen it, I will not say much. And bone dragon, undoubtedly, is the most powerful existence in the life of the dead, and is the most elite combat power. There is not much bone dragon in the undead empire. So the question is coming, how did the Dragon make it? I think most people''s cognition is made on the body of the dragon. Is that right? Yes, it is, but this is not the only way, and there are other ways to make bone dragons. I have seen the king of the dead recruiting a super level dragon from a pile of monsters and human bones. I was deeply shocked at that time. What is the principle of this casting? Why can no dragon be recruited without the body of a dragon? This problem has left me in a long time of confusion, even the recognition of glory has been unbalanced. To understand this, I have been observing the actions of the dead monarch from that time on. Fortunately, I am not restricted by many because I am a registered disciple of the undead monarch. After watching the other side recruited more than ten bone dragons, I observed some details. The most typical of them is that the undead monarch will carry out a massacre every time before calling the dragon, killing a large number of Warcraft or creatures before calling. What does this mean? I came to a very simple conclusion - soul. After the dead monarch kills the Warcraft, their souls will escape. Although I am low-level, I can also feel the spirit energy that is escaping in the air. And the combination of the undead itself is based on the soul to develop and grow, so we can simply deduce that the precondition for calling the dragon is to have enough soul energy. This is just the first step. The second step is dragon blood or keel. Although the summoning of dragon does not need the corpse of dragon, but if you want to summon the real bone dragon instead of other disorderly undead life, dragon blood or keel is necessary. It is very important to use the body parts of the dragon to make the undead become the undead of dragon attribute. It can be speculated that if you want to summon any kind of undead, you must need the blood or bone of the undead, even the soul. In other words, my approach is applicable to all mass undead cultivation, not just bone dragons. The first two steps are available, so that is the next most critical step. Summon the dragon, this precondition is to learn a special magic called dark summoning. This is a special spell of the undead, which has no rank, but it is very difficult to learn. It happened that I learned this summoning skill with the undead monarch. If all the first three conditions are met, then the next is the key point of this post. How do I call the dragon in bulk. The bones and Dragons summoned by the undead monarch are of extraordinary level, and the materials he uses are not comparable to me at all. So when calling on the dragon, I exclude high-level magic materials. What''s more deadly is that my mental power cannot support the high-level summon of the undead bone dragon. I couldn''t see hope at that time. When all the roads are blocked, I suddenly think that the undead strength we call is weak and strong, so why do I have to call up high-level bone dragon? Call a low-level bone dragon, then slowly cultivate to be high-level, is that all over? And the magic material required by low level is simple, and the mental power consumed is low, so I can afford it completely. Just before the game in-game tests were closed, I followed the idea to experiment. Magic material is the remnant of the necromancer. The soul is the dozens of low-level Warcraft I sent for capture. By no means, my idea is practical, and I really summoned the dragon. And three at a time. Although the recruitment of several bones dragon are very weak, but after all, it is dragon type undead, the growth potential is not comparable to ordinary undead. Here is a screenshot. Therefore, if you want to cultivate the bonosaurus in batches and cannot recruit high-grade bone dragons in a short time, you may as well start with the low-level and then slowly cultivate them.This is my way of thinking for you. Since bone dragons can, can other undead creatures also?? So the potential of undead is very great. It can make us a Summoner with infinite potential at low level. Welcome to the public beta. Later, the undead empire will be transferred to the undead. At that time, I will teach you the magic of summoning the undead one by one. In addition, I set up the dead sigh guild has begun to recruit members. If you are interested, please chat with me about the assistant at the bottom of my post. Join us and raise bone dragon together The replies below are really hot. First floor: good frame. I''m slag ash. My brother will do me. In the fold is a new version of the boat you haven''t played before... Big knife chopper ¡¤ jpg. Second floor: who in the end gave me the courage to look at the bone dragon? I''m a level 2 thief. What do you think these stupid girls are doing? Third floor: do you have any misunderstanding about the word "simple"? MMP, let alone summon bone dragon, I am a level 3 mage, now his mother will be a mage''s hand and a small fireball, which forces the game to close down sooner or later. Third floor: God kill game planning. I move bricks at the dock every day to make money. I haven''t changed my job to become a professional. Now you tell me that someone can cultivate bone dragon?? I hate it!! Fourth floor: Niubi, the big guy is the big guy, I seem to want to ~ join ~ oh ~! But the only question is, is the undead a little Dingding? If so, what about my fairy sister paper? There are so many waiting for me to be lucky... the fifth floor: the dead wood gets little Dingding? Ha ha ha, big people. You are the knight of broken sword. No wonder the knight called broken sword is broken. Although we are poor, we can taste the sweetness of Miss NPC sisters every night ~ break sword will continue to be your soul, and I will give them to me. Sixth floor: crouching trough, knights with broken swords don''t have little Tintin? ... seventh floor: swordsman, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. It''s so popular that I like you so much. Let''s chat with wechat in private... ... leaving aside the reply of sand carving players, this analysis post of broken sword knight makes Li deruo think about it. The idea of recruiting low-level, high-potential undead and cultivating them in batch from weak strength is in line with the unconstrained brain circuit of players. In glory, generally speaking, the low-level necromancer summons low-level skeleton warriors, while the high-level undead summon ghost knights and bone dragons. However, with such an operation, the potential of the undead seems to have increased in vain. After all, not everyone can have a skeleton dragon at level 5 or 6. Although the level may be very low, as one of the most powerful golden races in glory, the potential of giant dragon is far stronger than other races. Li De was greatly benefited from the experience sharing of the broken sword. If this idea is feasible, then he can cultivate a large number of bony dragons or other great potential undead in the land of bone burial. Although the power of death is not enough in the place where bones are buried, there are still low-level undead that can be cultivated in batch. In this way, the place where the bones are buried will not have to be put into use at a later stage. It can be arranged now. Li De couldn''t help smiling at the thought. Not to mention how these sand sculpture players behave, it is that this brain circuit can really help them a lot. Of course, the Knights of the broken sword also use this post to tempt players to join his camp. After all, who doesn''t want the high-level life of bone dragon which is very popular. Moreover, the opponent also holds the dark summoning skill handed down by the Great Duke of the dead, which is the key point of summoning. However, with the current power of dawn City, as long as the dark summon is not too rare, he is sure to get it. "Cheng Lu, record the post of the broken sword knight, and then ask the data analysis department to contact the other party to confirm whether there is any limit to learning this skill. In addition, we can trade with each other in the form of jinpuke or game props." After thinking about it, Li De still bought insurance. "Glory" can''t enter for the time being, so we should solve this problem directly at the source. With his power and wealth in glory, he did not believe that the knights with broken swords could resist his chips. After all, no matter how well he got along in the Empire of the dead, he was not the king of the dead, and the resources he could use were absolutely limited. The only thing he wasn''t sure about was whether there were any restrictions on the ability, such as having to be undead to learn. "Yes, Mr. Li." Cheng Lu is very faithful to the performance of their work as an assistant, the post recorded. Li De then flipped over the forum, but most of them were the posts of some sand sculpture players, which did not have much reference significance. After he didn''t find the post that brightened his eyes, he returned to the main page of Rongguang''s official website.Looking at the above ten thousand years of unchanged data, can not help but some helpless. This official is too bold. He never managed the official website at all, whether it was a post on the forum scolding the dog''s plan or a player who almost wanted to rebel. They were ignored. And there is no idea of updating the information. If it wasn''t for the whole network, this "glory" website, Li depao has some doubts about whether they have been watching piracy like the novel. Half an hour later. The car slowly stopped outside a relatively quiet business park. "Mr. Li, this is the entrepreneurial park near the University Town, which is specially set up for college students to start their own businesses. Here is the club of darkness." Li De nodded slightly and got off with Cheng Lu with an expression of interest. The driver drove the car to the parking lot and didn''t follow him. He was quite looking forward to meeting those Stanley ponies. Let''s see how many players are directed by NPC. About the dark earth branch, every time I think of this name, Lee has a kind of ironic feeling. The park is guarded by specially assigned personnel, but perhaps it is because of the friendly relationship between Li De and Cheng Lu and his excellent temperament. After a little inquiry, the security uncle let him go quickly and neatly, and even helped to lead the way. "Posterity, that''s the club you are looking for. Alas, I was also a boy who dreamed of becoming a professional player in those years. Unfortunately, my level was too poor and I didn''t get on the selection. I hope to see you standing on the world stage!" Li De looks at the security uncle who is a little lonely from his back and leaves with some emotion in his eyes. It is only after young people have grown up in the last 20 years that E-sports has become the mainstream. It seems that uncle is also a man with a story. However, the next time you pat me on the shoulder, you must remember to wash your hands first. Looking at the bright black handprint on his shoulder, Li De was quite helpless. Chuckling strangely, Cheng Lu held back a smile and turned his face red. When Uncle security left far away, he shook his shoulders and took a tissue to help him wipe it. "Ha ha ha, general manager Li, that uncle is so interesting, ha ha ha ha..." Li De can''t laugh or cry. At this time, eeya, written in front of the dark, the club door was pushed open, Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun three years old people came out of the house. The five met in an instant. The scene at this time is quite intriguing. Cheng Lu held a tissue in his hand, because he was laughing too much. After seeing the visitor, he subconsciously put his hand in my mouth, and then his face turned red. In addition, at this time, Li De''s expression was very strange, quite some of them did something that could not be described. Thunderbolt hand with a bit of emotion in a low voice, "people''s day, people''s heart is not old." Cheng Kun nodded approvingly. "It''s so exciting to fight a field war at our gate in broad daylight. Wait for me. I''ll go back to watch the surveillance and condemn them." After Hunyuan heard this, the corner of his mouth snapped fiercely. He distanced himself from the two. "Are you looking for someone?" Lee looked at the tall, thin young man in front of him and nodded slightly. After hearing this inquiry, Cheng Lu finally suppressed his smile and hurriedly went up to talk. "Hello, we are members of the scarlet month club. This is our boss, Li De and President Li. We saw on the forum that you are setting up a club. We came to your company to visit and study. I wonder if Cheng Kun, the three boss of your company, is there Oh? Hunyuan and thunderbolt hand and Cheng Kun have a strange look at each other. "Scarlet moon?" "Scarlet month''s predecessor is sword shield club, which was changed after being acquired by general manager Li some time ago." Hearing the sword and shield club, the three people suddenly suddenly suddenly, scarlet moon has never heard of it, but they still have some impression on the name of sword and shield club, which often appears in the professional circle. "Hello, I''m Chen Yuan, and I''m also the Hunyuan on the forum. At present, I''m in charge of the dark appointment club. What can I do for you?" Li De looked at the young man in front of him and showed a faint smile. "I want to talk to you." Chen Yuan looks at Li De slightly a Leng, talk about? It seems that he doesn''t understand his idea. What can two strangers have to talk about? Two hours later. Watching Li De leave in the car, thunderbolt hand and Cheng Kun''s face are still some incredible. "Second brother, it''s so simple that we can get eight million investment?? What''s more, the other party only owns 20% of the shares? Also provide resources to help us develop? What the hell is this guy trying to do? Second brother, what did you talk to him in the meeting room? "Chen Yuan has a very complicated expression, shaking his head and not saying much. "You will know in a while, and it''s better not to mention it to outsiders." "Prepare for it, and there will be several professional players coming to the interview in the afternoon." Then turn and leave. Looking at Chen Yuan''s back, thunderbolt and Chengkun are all a face of the daze. What kind of ghost? How to get it all the same as the secret service connector. Is that the boss of the red moon so powerful? On mybach, Cheng Lu looked at Lee de in a little puzzled. "Mr. Li, it is a big difficulty to manage such small clubs. Why are you?" "I know it in my heart," said Li De, laughing. You will be fully responsible for the change of equity later. " It doesn''t explain much, and then close your eyes and nourish your mind. Although he had a red moon, he did not prevent him from making additional layouts. The dark contract branch formed by Chengkun, a thunderbolt hand of mixed yuan, is the extension of his power. The ultimate beneficiaries of these investments will be him. And he just talked to the young man and found that the other party had a lot of ideas. The establishment of the dark agreement was entirely facilitated by his own hands. There are many things to do in the future. The stronger the power in his hand, the more reassuring he will be. A little investment in the future can be in exchange for greater benefits, failure can not, he also lost. The idea of mass manufacturing of the dead dragon is more interesting than the dark division which is still sprouting. As a pure undead, the place of burial is no more suitable than here. If you can raise a 35, 000 head bone dragon, the place of burial will become the devil of all. Thinking of this, Li De was calm at once a little impatient. He wanted to go back to the experiment. In addition, I wonder if the city of dawn has changed because of his rebirth. Is there any new situation in the cave spider who was robbed by him of spider eggs, and what is the origin of the mysterious bronze list in the system space? Is population plunder beginning? Did the mermaid''s secret be found? What is the step of the divine costume? Thinking of these problems, Li De was a little bit trance, and it seemed that the city of dawn had already penetrated his soul... That was his destination. Looking through the windows at the crowd on both sides of the street and the modern high-rise buildings, there is a illusion of time and space. Chapter 320 Although the weather of Rongguang main plane has not changed much, it is still cold in winter. But in the dawn City, this year''s winter seems much warmer than usual. It is not only because the new urban area has blocked a certain amount of cold wind, but also the sufficient material supply. All the residents were at ease, there was no starving winter house, and everyone was very comfortable. Including 50000 new residents. The refugees who were plundered to the dawn city in the cold winter moon never thought that there was such a magical city where they could provide free accommodation, even land and jobs for them. There is no oppression, no nobles who regard the common people as lowly lives, and there is no underground force that extorts and extorts them endlessly... all this is like a dream. Especially in the mouth of the old residents, they heard all kinds of magical legends about the city, such as Cyclops, orcs, dwarfs, goblins, bone dragons, centaurs... they also saw all kinds of incredible alchemy creations. This strange city ruled by vampires, with its powerful charm, has shaken them in a short time. Many people even feel that this city gives them a sense of belonging more than the city ruled by human aristocrats. It is a sense of belonging that is respected as human beings. Here, they are no longer the lowly life that can be abandoned and oppressed at will, but the people who can breathe freely. The only difference from the security atmosphere in the city is that the military alert of dawn city started in late November and lasted until after the winter, and there was no sign that the situation would stop. But the residents didn''t have much worry because the elders of the Holy Light clan said they were developing a dangerous but extremely rich land. As long as the Lord of Cachar is there, there will be no danger. All of us are extremely firm in this belief. And when the wheels of the city of dawn roll forward, there is always a splash of spray. Anthony shook his thick black cotton coat, exhaled a long white mist, and headed for the food store under the jurisdiction of the logistics department in the cold wind. Today, he is going to buy some fresh mutton, because Uncle Jack likes it very much. Although it is the tail of the cold winter month at the end of February, the temperature still shows no sign of warming. In the heavy snow, the old busy streets are now thin. Anthony''s thick cotton padded clothes keep the snowflakes away. It seems that the cold has nothing to do with him. Feet on the ground has fallen thin snow creak sound, Anthony at this time to some treasure this rare sound. Because after a while, the logistics personnel and the mages will use magic to clear the streets of snow. The main streets of this dawn city will not be covered with snow. This kind of thing is almost impossible to happen in human cities outside. How can the master master master of MAGE remove snow for lowly civilians in cold winter? But in this city, it seems that all this is normal. Thinking of this, Anthony could not help but feel proud, because he is also a member of the city. Praise the goddess, praise the great Lord cachal! Yu Guang looked at the colorful flags and colorful flowers on both sides of the street, and his mood was very happy. Although it has been two months since dawn, the festive atmosphere seems to have never left the city. Thinking of the break of dawn, Anthony unconsciously put on a smile, because in this beautiful festival, he met a beautiful girl, a girl who touched his heart. Although the two are still just ordinary friends, Anthony feels like a cuckoo in spring when he meets a newly blooming mahogany flower. At this time, he could not help but shout in his heart to praise the Lord of Cachar! Because dawn Festival is a festival set by the Lord of Cachar in order to honor the residents of the city of dawn, he was lucky to see the Lord of Cachar announce it at the beginning of the day. A scene in that epic was almost a scene he would never forget in his life. Now he met the light of his life at this festival. Maybe he was the lucky one who was blessed by the Lord of Cachar. As the oldest group of residents, having witnessed the dawn Festival, this has become Anthony''s proudest conversation with dwarves in the pub. Of course, this also can''t help mentioning that he participated in the hero selection contest, ranked 205, only narrowly into the top 200, becoming a glorious deeds of the Holy Light blood clan. Dong ~ Dong ~ Dong ~ the sudden ringing of the bell tower on Cross Street interrupted Anthony''s thoughts. At this time, he regained his mind and looked at the magic lights with warm lights around him, as well as the residents who were talking and laughing back and forth under the heavy snow. It was his third winter in dawn city.The first winter came, and everything seemed so empty in this magnificent city. There are no pedestrians on the street, there are no shops on the street, and even the spire bell tower on the cross street is junk that can''t make sound. It''s not too much to call it a wilderness. However, by the second winter, the dawn city has undergone earth shaking changes, shops have begun to appear on both sides of the street. The pedestrians on the road are not rare, and life is getting better at a speed visible to the naked eye. They can even eat pig meat from the farm and tap water, a magical alchemy creation. And now in the third winter, this hopeful city has fundamentally changed. It is a new, great city full of opportunities and without oppression. Everything here was so charming that Anthony felt that he would not give up living in the city even if he was given a baron or something outside. Because there is everything he dreams of, and the girl in a long skirt... and before dawn day this year, after the adults of Shengguang blood clan brought back more than 50000 new residents, this city with a population of 100000 is even more lively. The data was published on the bulletin board by the city hall, and he was shocked to see the data. Anthony couldn''t help admiring the thought. Those new comers are lucky to be able to live directly into the new city that has just been built. Those brand-new houses not only have a complete set of living measures, but also many people can see the moon lake directly when they open their doors. It''s a group of lucky people who are praised by the gods. Creak ~ creak ~ the crushed ice crumbles make a crisp sound. Anthony in his black coat walks through the long street to the grain store not far from dawn square. There are five grain stores managed by the logistics department, which are evenly distributed in various residential areas of dawn city. But only the grain store, which was first opened and located in the most prosperous downtown area, could sell mutton. This is also the reason why Anthony didn''t buy it at home, but ran so far away. Looking at the closed wooden door, Antony pushed the door forward and entered. Gee, the warm breath from the room drove his chill away. The room is very spacious, even can easily accommodate 50 or 60 people. The floor is a wood floor painted with dark paint. There are dozens of shelves in the spacious space, on which there are various kinds of grain, most of which are packed in big bags. Grain stores rarely sell a few pounds or a small amount of food, most of which are sold in tens of pounds or hundreds of pounds. Due to the close of dusk and heavy snow, only three or five people in the spacious room were buying food, and the remaining ten were staff. The fireplace on the right side of the grain store is burning charcoal. The red charcoal fire looks so lovely in winter. Two special fire watch staff have been keeping pace to prevent accidents. The surrounding houses have been treated by the masters of the dawning mage tower, which can prevent the cold air from entering and retain the warmth brought by burning charcoal. Anthony took a few deep breaths of warm air, and the white fog that would appear outside the house was no longer visible. "Hello, Mr. Anthony. What kind of food do you need today?" A clean looking worker in a black and white uniform approached and politely asked. Anthony looks at the other party and smiles. "Qili, why are you so polite today?" The young man across the face hung a thick smile, "this is our standard service ah, in the future to come to the grain store to buy goods, we must serve well." Antony shook his head and laughed. "What''s new with your steward from lissel?" The young man named Qili looked behind him and made sure that no one was eavesdropping. Then he relaxed and whispered with a smile. "Yes, but this time is a good thing. If I am satisfied with my service, I can give us additional satisfaction evaluation. If I accumulate some favorable comments, I can get a reward ~ Anthony, please help me later..." Anthony turned his eyes and laughed, "is that a bad evaluation for you will be punished?" Curie looked at Anthony strangely. "Did you peek at our system?" "And peeking?" "It must be, otherwise how can you guess..." just as they were joking, the wooden door behind them was pushed open again. A tall figure with a serious face and full body armor walked into the grain store. Step ~ step ~ the military boots make a crisp sound on the wooden floor. Qili saw that the visitor''s face changed, and immediately went forward to receive him respectfully. "Good day, Lord Ollie. Welcome to come. Please come inside..."On hearing this, Anthony turned his head and looked at the old man immediately. His black body armor made him look very dignified. His short hair was like a steel needle. His young face in his early twenties showed the dignity of the superior who did not match his age. Anthony recognized the man in a flash. Ollie, the head of the dawn wing appointed by the Lord of Cachar, is in charge of a thousand troops. The legend of Ollie is almost a household name in the city of breaking through. And almost all the old residents are proud of it. Because Ollie stood out from the hero selection competition, and he was the real saint light blood clan adult who came out of his residents. He is the object of worship of almost all young people, and the experience of each other is too inspiring. "Lord Ollie." Anthony came forward with a slightly cautious expression. He knew Ollie and even had a conversation with each other even when he was not in charge of the dawn wing. But at the moment, he did not dare to treat each other as insipid as before. This is one of the most famous people in the dawn city. Every word and action can change the fate of countless people. As the only two crazy believers of dawn sect, Ollie''s status has reached an extreme after becoming the person in charge of dawn wing. But because of his personality, the crazy believer did not feel proud. Seeing Anthony''s question mark, his face softened a little and nodded to them. "Good day, Killy, good day, your excellency Anthony." Anthony''s face was a little flattered when he heard Ollie call his name. This kind of big man is not comparable to his status, but I didn''t expect that he just had a few conversations before, and could be remembered by the other party. Just wanted to continue talking for a few words, but to his disappointment, the big man seemed to have an urgent matter and had no interest in chatting. After talking with Qili for a few words, he went directly to the back hall which was not external. He seems to have mentioned another big man in his conversation with Kiley, the head of logistics. Anthony did not dare to disturb, but watched the other party leave. After Qili left, another idle and flustered staff member received him. Anthony smiles and talks to the staff, but his heart is irresistible. He used to stand on the same track with the other side in the hero selection contest, and there was no big difference between them. But now, this young man, who is seven or eight years younger than him, is no longer comparable to him. He was also an ordinary farmer. He did some small business on weekdays. Although he had a good life, he was obviously not at the same level as his counterpart, and even could not be described as poor weather or land. After buying the mutton, Antony lingered in the store for a while. Yu Guang looked at the back hall behind the counter, which was blocked by the door. After a long time, there was no movement. Just as he was ready to leave with all his heart lost. A conversation from the back hall stopped him. "Brother rickle, I''ll trouble you with this." "It''s OK. This time the king''s blade is expanding, and the dawn wing is going to expand the army together? You''re busy at this time "Yes, the dawn wings also need to absorb new blood. In order to protect the glory of the dawn, we must have stronger power..." step on step ~ with two voices coming from the back hall, the familiar footstep sound appears again. Yiya ~ the door of the back hall opens, and a bigger and bigger figure appears with Ollie in front of Anthony. Ray Kerr, logistics minister, Anthony naturally recognized the big man of this dawn city. When he first arrived at dawn City, he also received relief food from the other party. "Brother rickle, I''m going back first." "Well, I''ll have a drink when I''m done." The two people did not talk much and did not care about others. The residents who came to buy food in the house saw two big people subconsciously lowering the voice of the conversation. Neither of them dared to disturb them. After Ollie left, raker took a look at the room, didn''t say much, and turned back to the back room. Anthony saw this scene can not help but be more lost, now he even has no qualification to talk with these two big people. At this time, Qili, who led the way for Ollie, came to Anthony from the back hall. "Monsieur Anthony, have you heard? The king''s blade will be expanded again, and dawn wing will also recruit air force! It''s wonderful. It is said that every soldier who becomes a magic language Knight will be valued by the Lord of Cachar, and will have the opportunity to go out to fight for the dawn city and build up meritorious service! Glory and dawn accompany us, guard our homeland with the sword in our hand, we will become the sharp blade in the enemy''s throat!Is this a declaration of War I''ve thought of? Anthony, what do you think? " Excited, strange force seems to find a person to talk to, did not give Anthony a chance to talk. "I swear to the Lord of Cachar that I will take part in this conscription. I don''t want to be an ordinary person carrying grain in the grain store forever. I want to fight for the Lord of Cachar, for the blood of the holy light, for the city of dawn! " Looking at the light in the eyes of a freckled young man in his early twenties, Anthony was touched again. The king''s blade, the army set up by the Lord of Cachar, is the guardian of the dawn city and a soldier that every resident is proud of. The reverence of incomparable status. He had a chance to be one of them, but... thinking of this, Anthony''s inner reluctance became more and more strong. He could have, he could have! "Am I going to continue my ordinary life? To be a protected, watching my friend outside bleeding for us, while I pretend I don''t see anything Anthony looked at the vision on Killy''s face, his hands quietly clenched a few minutes, he is now just an ordinary farmer, a small business businessman. If there is no accident, he can even see his future at a glance. Because his father spent his whole life in the same way. "Mr. Anthony, I''m busy first. After that, I can go to the city hall to sign up earlier ~ it is said that registration has to go through a very strict screening and investigation. If I go late, I may delay the progress. If I have passed the registration time, I can only wait for the next time." Looking at the figure of Qili leaving happily, Anthony opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but finally he sighed quietly and did not speak again. Carrying the mutton that had just paid for tongpuke, he turned and pushed open the heavy wooden door. A cold wind was blowing his face, and the cold water poured into the clothes along the collar. Anthony''s moment was exciting and his mind was clear. Looking ahead, there are already casters in mage''s robes clearing the snow in the street. The huge mage''s hand was transformed into a spade. When several casters walked, the mage''s hand was shoveling the ground. It looked like walking in idle space. Because it was near dusk, coupled with the cold weather, there were not many pedestrians on the street. Anthony walked on the street, inexplicably complicated. Especially when I saw a patrol team in British armor passing by, and the look of respect in the eyes of the surrounding residents, it was even more unpleasant. Click ~ Click ~ trample on the small ice and walk slowly back to the residential area along the warm magic lights on both sides of the street. Back downstairs, Anthony looked up and sighed at the candlelight rising from the second floor window. On the second floor, it was the residence assigned to him and Uncle Jack by the city hall. It had two bedrooms and a living room. It was very nice to live in. Step up the stairs and knock on the white painted door. A moment later, the door opened, and an old man in black cotton padded clothes with gray hair and wrinkled face appeared. Anthony reached out and motioned for the bag in his hand and laughed, "Uncle Jack, I bought your favorite mutton." For the old man who met at the orc border and came to dawn city together, Anthony really regarded each other as his own family. "Come in, it''s snowy outside." With a smile, Jack reached out to open the door, and when Anthony came in, he closed it again to cut off the cold snow. "Uncle geek, when I was buying meat, I heard Lord Ollie of dawn wing say that they are about to expand their army. I really envy those young guys... " hearing this, Jack frowned, and his muddy eyes showed some complexity. "Anthony, isn''t life good enough now? Why do you always want to join the army? The danger of the battlefield is far beyond your imagination. No one can guarantee to live to the next second and cherish your life. " Anthony grinned carelessly, reached out and put the mutton on on the round table in the corner. Then he turned on the tap and washed his hands. He felt the coolness of his hands and went to the fireplace to bake the charcoal fire. "Uncle Jack, I''m still young, and I don''t want to be a farmer or a small businessman all my life here." Speaking of this, Anthony turned to look at the approaching jack, the other side''s wrinkled face now more and more old. "If not to take care of you, I might have joined the army in the last recruitment." Jack curled his lips and said scornfully, "well, you think I didn''t know you signed up? It''s just because they didn''t pass the examination. " Anthony smiles awkwardly, and then there is some loss in his eyes."Yes, I failed the examination." Looking at Anthony''s dismal expression of dead relatives, Jack shook his head, and his weathered black eyes were still muddy. "Why are you so indifferent? Anthony, to be an ordinary person, to be able to live a stable life has been the biggest luck. It''s a life that even the gods have to envy. Life in dawn city is so good that if the common people outside know what you have now, there will be countless people envious of you. You have enough now. There''s no need to change. And there''s no shortage of you in dawn city. " Anthony shook his head. "Uncle geek, that''s why I want to be a soldier guarding the dawn city. All that we have now is given to us by the dawn City, and it is the Lord of Cachar who is protecting us with his power. If everyone is your idea, then who will guard the dawn city? Will we go back to the kind of vagrant life that we don''t know what to eat tomorrow? " Jack looked at Anthony for a moment, then shook his head. "This is what the Lord of Cachar needs to think about, not what you should think about..." "no, Uncle Jack," Anthony retorted, "dawn city is the dawn city for all the residents, and each of us has to contribute our own strength. I don''t want to be a weak coward Looking at Anthony''s excited expression, Jack was silent. After a long time, Anthony''s mood eased a lot. "I''m sorry, Uncle Jack. I just watched my friends fighting for dawn city and all of us, but I couldn''t help it..." "Anthony, it''s very painful to be a soldier. Are you really ready?" The expression on Jack''s face became solemn. "You will watch your comrades die in battle, and your brothers will die for you to block the enemy''s sword. even you will kill some unarmed innocent people under the military order. You will pass by the death every day, and you will be the executioner and butcher that everyone hates!! You''ll live in a cloud of war and death that you''ll never escape. Are you ready? " Anthony was shocked at this, but after a moment''s silence, he took a deep breath. "Uncle Jacques, I will never shrink back from dawn." The tone is resolute and resolute, with the determination that no one can shake. He had been waiting for another persuasion from Jack, only to find that there was a rare appreciation on his face. "Anthony, you are so much like me when I was young, just as determined, as brave, and just as... Gifted." "Uncle Jack..." Anthony is still very happy in front of him, but the talent behind makes him very sad. "Talent is not irreparable, but only a firm and kind heart is the most precious treasure in the world. Anthony, I see the light I want in you At this time, the tone of Jike had never been before. This old man with gray hair and even muddy eyes, his thin body slightly raised his chest, and his hands were behind him. "It''s a firm belief to break dawn. And this city ruled by vampires is the only city I''ve seen over the years that can afford to be a faith. I hope that when you have a strong power, you still don''t forget your heart. I''m old, very old, so old that I can''t carry a soldier''s sword now. I can''t live for a few cold winter months. Maybe it''s time to find a successor who can inherit the heart of fearlessness... looking at the old man who is completely different from the past, Antony still has some problems. In particular, the momentum rising from the other side made him even feel that he was facing an adult dragon, and the other party could devour him at any time. Is this the old man who has been living with him for two years, feeding cattle to the fields every day? "Uncle Jack, are you?" "Anthony, come with me." There was something sharp like a falcon''s light in Jack''s turbid eyes. Turn around and enter your bedroom. Anthony was stunned, keenly aware that Jack seemed to have something important to say to him. Stand up, suppress the heart of surprise and complexity, step by step with Jack into the bedroom. After entering the bedroom, Jack, under Anthony''s gaze, finds a long object wrapped in rags from under the bed. Then, sitting on the bed, like a pilgrimage, slowly lifted the long cloth with great solemnity.Anthony''s eyes were full of curiosity "Uncle Jack, this is......" Jack ignored him and opened the cloth layer by layer. Until the last floor opens. A long cross sword with a deep sheath appeared in the air. Simple atmosphere, full of traces of time scouring. The handle of the sword is carved with colorful Luan tail flowers. The flower extends from the handle to the whole black scabbard, which makes people feel the beauty of the sword at a glance. Anthony was even more surprised. Jack turned his head and looked at him in a tone that no one could understand. "This is the fearless sword that has followed me all my life, and it is the only inheritance of the heart of fearlessness. When holding the sword, you will have a fearless heart. Courage will last with you, and faith will become your strength. " Fearless?? Anthony was dazed at the address. "Uncle Jack, fearless? Is it good? " "Very good?" Jack shook his head. "The heart of fearlessness is the name of our profession. In ancient times, it made the whole subject tremble." "Then why don''t you hear that now?" "Because the ancestors fought in the front line of resisting the invasion of the abyss... All the fearless hearts were killed, leaving only a very limited inheritance. And the sword in my hand is the fearless sword that has been handed down for millions of years. It has preserved all the heritage of the heart of fearlessness. Anthony, I''m old and I can''t fight with the sword any more. Your performance has won my approval in the past two years. Now, I want you to carry on your fearlessness. The world can be without me, but can not lack the heart of fearlessness. This city is also worthy of the protection of fearless heart. " Looking at the solemn old man in front of him, Anthony was stunned. The next day, at dawn city''s Army recruitment, a figure holding a long cross sword stepped into the long line of the recruitment office. Chapter 321 "As for how to establish the game guild, I believe several people already understand what I mean. Norland empire will be the focus of the future scarlet month. The headquarters of our guild should be established in the capital of Norland, and all professional players of scarlet month should carry out missions around King Nolan. " Li De stands in the huge and wide conference room, looking down at more than 600 professional players. The tone was solemn. "In the future, this will be a place for you to do your best. Believe me, you will get everything you want in this game. I''ve given the situation of Ruolan Wangdu to the data analysis department, and all of you will get one. I hope you all have a deeper understanding of the Norland empire. " "I only have enough time to prepare for the opening on September 30. A month later, the game will open, and that will be the moment when we will show the brilliance of our scarlet moon. now, the meeting is over. " After this concluding remark, Li De concluded the two-hour meeting. He left with several high-level officials, leaving a group of professional players discussing the content of the meeting with each other. At present, the most employees of scarlet month are professional players. After decades of development, the game field has long been from a career suitable for a small number of people to become a hot occupation with the largest number of employees each year. The fundamental reason is the rapid development of the game industry. Originally, only a few top professional players could have a bite to eat. Now it has become a level that ordinary people with less top technology can enter. For example, the life class in virtual games, which takes a lot of time, has become the main attack point of some professional players. As an industry grows larger and larger, the division of labor will inevitably become more and more sophisticated, such as combat players, life players, replica strategy players, game data collection players, etc. This is not surprising. The hundreds of professional players currently owned by scarlet moon can basically meet the needs of Li De in the early stage, and he will continue to expand personnel based on these professional players in the later stage. The fact that players are not afraid of death is really too bug. If you make good use of it, you can definitely do something unexpected. But all of these actions still have to wait for glory to open. Zhao Yue, as vice president, followed Li De out of the conference room after the meeting. Today, the plump lady in the black short skirt is full of charming charm, which is unique to mature women, which is incomparable to little girls. At this time, Zhao Yue looked at Li De''s back, and his eyes were very complicated. In the past two months, she thought that it would take a long time for Li De to adapt to the pace of work. But Lee''s ability is much better than she expected. A leader with great personality charm. This is Zhao Yue''s most direct impression of Li De. He has a strong hand, a broad vision, a strong ability to handle affairs, the courage to delegate power, no fear of failure, but also the courage to admit their own shortcomings. These are the highlights she found in Lee. What''s more, Li De''s words and deeds have a strong personal charm, which makes people can''t help but be convinced and want to follow his steps. Working with such an excellent opposite sex who can''t find out many faults, it''s hard to make any displeasure even if it''s harsh. Besides, he is still so handsome. Thinking of this, Zhao Yue''s eyes slightly flickered for a moment, and his face was slightly flushed. As a figure, beauty, education and accomplishment, in the eyes of most men, she belongs to absolute goddess, and she never lacks pursuers. And most of them are excellent elites, especially those who are young and rich. But what she can admire seems to have been the only one with a full temperament for such a long time. Good men and women of the opposite sex are always more attractive. "Mr. Zhao?" Li De''s thought of what steps a meal, and after death Zhao Yue almost hit again, fortunately stopped in time. A little embarrassed, he stroked the bangs beside his ears and looked at the perfect face in front of him, which was enough to make any heterosexual raise a good impression, and blushed. "Mr. Li, what''s the matter?" Hearing this unnatural tone, Li De''s expression was a little strange. He took a deep look at Zhao Yue, who was wearing a high-heeled black silk and hip skirt. The plump imperial sister was as attractive as a ripe peach. This lady is really invincible. "The newly recruited executives will be employed in these two days, and you will be responsible for the management of the company.During this period of time, I have reorganized the company''s system, and there are no major gaps. As long as we follow our established goals, there won''t be too many problems. " In the past few months, he did not simply come to the company to have a look, but to make a system reform more in line with his wishes. If he has not entered glory, he can''t make any effective decisions even if he is in his current position. After all, he is not good at managing the company. However, after he ruled a city and could affect the fate of tens of thousands of people at one stroke, it was a dimension reduction blow to manage a company with thousands of people. He can easily control the game. And the temperament tempered between life and death also let his charm get a further burst, now Li De has become the first male god of the scarlet moon. Almost all unmarried female employees talk about it every day. "Mr. Li, are you leaving?" Zhao yueminrui was aware of the meaning of the back in Li De''s words, and he was inexplicably lost. "It''s not like leaving, but I still have some preparatory work to do, and I don''t have much time to manage the company in a short time. But I come to the company every few days. " Li De didn''t see the real thought of Zhao Yue''s heart with normal face and said with a light smile. As soon as he was in the meeting, he realized that the body of glory had been constructed and could return to his land at any time. At this time, he can''t wait. Although the earth has only passed more than two months, but now the glory has been more than half a year, he must go back, now the dawn city does not know what the situation is. Get Li De''s answer, Zhao Yue took a deep breath, did not say more. "Yes, Mr. Li, I will let the company run according to your plan." Li De frowned slightly. He recognized the inflexibility of Zhao Yue''s tone and wanted to say something, but Zhao Yue didn''t stay any longer. He stepped on high-heeled shoes and turned away in the respectful eyes of the surrounding employees. This scene made Li De a little confused. Did I say something wrong? He shook his head. Sure enough, women are the most difficult creatures in the world. It''s better to be my Weina... he thinks about his little maid. After Cheng Fei Lu turns, she doesn''t hesitate to leave. After Li De left, Cheng Lu quietly came to Zhao Yue''s office with some gossip expression. "Cousin..." looking at Cheng Lu who sneaks into the office, Zhao Yue gives her a bad look. "Call me Mr. Zhao in the company. Don''t be big or small." "Hee hee ~" Cheng Lu immediately relaxed after locking them. "It''s not big or small. Although we are distant relatives, we have generations here ~" Zhao Yue closed the documents in his hand and looked at her with burning eyes, "why, Mr. Li didn''t ask you to explain something before he left?" Cheng Lu turns his eyes. "Of course, it has been explained. The driver, Mr. Zhou, has already sent Mr. Li back." Then she went to Zhao Yue''s side, put her hand on her shoulder and began to massage her. Some fat baby girls showed a little gossip expression. "Cousin, general manager Li is so handsome. Do you have any idea after contacting with each other these two months?" Zhao Yue''s body is stiff, some impatient way, "what are you talking nonsense about?" Cheng Lu''s eyes narrowed and seemed to notice something wrong with Zhao Yue. He put his arms around her neck and bent down to look at her from the side. "There''s something wrong with your expression. It''s very wrong. You didn''t react so much in the past. It seems that Li always has charm. After contacting with her for such a short time, she attracted our great beauty... Zhao Yue snorted coldly, "Cheng Lu, do you want me to tell your mother about your boyfriend?" Cheng Lu''s face suddenly changed. He said pitifully, "cousin, you frighten me again." "Hum, just know. Work hard. When you buy a house in Mordor, your mother can''t help you if she doesn''t agree." Cheng Lu was relieved, "OK, just listen to you." But looking back, I was still a little reluctant to give up. "However, general manager Li is so young and rich, and he is so handsome that he burst his watch. Even I almost wavered. Cousin, are you really not attracted?" Zhao Yue slowly regained his composure and shook his head. "Don''t think too much. Li and I are just colleagues at work Cheng Lu is a little disappointed, and then he turns to see Zhao Yue''s pride of holding his clothes high. Suddenly he pinches a handful of them, and then runs out of the office with a giggle."Cousin, let you scare me." Touch ~ when the door was closed, Zhao Yue rubbed his chest with tears and laughter. He felt his amazing touch and could not help but blush. Suddenly, I remembered Cheng Lugang''s words again. Looking at the empty office, I couldn''t help but feel a little distracted for a moment... handsome... Young and promising... - - - - - after Li De returned to the villa purchased in Xiannv lake villa community, he washed comfortably. At present, he is the only one in the villa, because he has been in glory for a long time. In order to keep it secret, he did not hire a nanny. The cleaning work is carried out by robots. In 2051, the degree of intelligence is enough for robots to complete some cleaning work. After checking the house, he found nothing unusual. He lay in the bedroom on the second floor of the villa and returned to glory. The luxurious villa entered the quiet. At this time, Li De felt that he was back in the dark place of emptiness. But different from last time, he could sense his body and control his limbs. But just when he wanted to open his eyes, his eyelids seemed to be pressed with a heavy iron ball, which made him feel extremely heavy. Even if he tried his best, it took a long time to open a line. He saw the glorious world again after a few months. Blood red, a piece of blood red. In his eyes, there was a picture of blood dripping in front of his eyes. With his eyes open, a clearer sense of touch came from all over his body, and he felt that his limbs seemed to be locked in something. He couldn''t move. Li De clenches his teeth, continues to open his eyes, and at the same time his body tries to get rid of the shackles. Finally, after a long time, click ~ all of a sudden a crisp sound like broken eggs appeared in my ears. Close to Yila ~ Li De seems to break some shackles, the body directly tore up the shackles around him. The feeling of being tied was gone. The powerful force returned to his body, and Lee finally opened his eyes. Turning his head around, he found himself lying in the blood pool full of magic blood, beside which the original half man high magic blood was only knee high. And the milk white magic blood with a little scarlet, looks very strange. The crystal like remains of the spirit beside him are still floating. Taking a deep breath, Li De stood up. What he had just broken free seemed to be the cocoon formed by the blood of magic, which had already melted into the blood of magic again. Looking at the naked body, his face showed some bitter smile. He didn''t expect to spend so much time remodeling his body. Earth time is from June 20 to September 10, two and a half months, a full 80 days. In honor, it''s 240 days, eight months. This adventure has to say paid a heavy price, but fortunately the harvest can make up for this loss. Take a deep breath, open the attribute panel and take a glance lied ¡¤ cachal status: weak (all attributes decreased by 30%, lasting for 30 days) race: blood clan (ancestor) Legend: 7 (+ 1) famous, legend degree is 8 in the world below. Title: scarlet Lord, Immortal King level: Blood ancestor lv18 (20330.5 million) Magic: 35003500 blood: ancestral blood (perfect), evolution degree 30% (can absorb blood to improve evolution level) skill: bathing blood rebirth (limited) can leave a bat in the blood pool of blood clan, and can be reborn in the blood pool after the body dies, After rebirth, the weakness period was 1 month, and the cooling time was 3 months. Others... some small changes have taken place in the attribute panel. First of all, there is a weak state behind his status bar, which lasts for a month. Obviously, it''s the punishment of rebirth. At the same time, the evolution of blood vessels has increased from 15% to 30%. The experience value has now reached 20000. Randy has been awarded 5000 by the system for becoming a crazy believer, and 5000 for Frey''s promotion to level 15. In addition, the blood clan can provide him with 1 experience every month. The original number of blood clans was 740, and 1480 points were provided in November and December. According to the tips on the system panel, the number of blood families doubled after January. The system panel shows that the current number of blood lineage is 1475, that is to say, except for five blood descendants who did not have their first birth, all other blood descendants had their first embrace during the period of Lee De''s rebirth.The time of the first two first embraces was after dawn Festival, that is to say, the empirical value from January to June is calculated according to 1475, and the total experience of six months is 8850 points. After a little calculation, Li De''s face was filled with joy. Experience or second, the most important thing is that blood clan now has nearly 1500 people, which can be called qualitative change. If dawn city develops like this for another three years, the number of blood clan will exceed 10000. There are 10000 casters. This power can never be ignored. It is necessary to reach a certain number of the fission mode of the blood clan in order to show its advantages. Of course, the more the number of blood group, the higher the requirement of logistics. If we want to develop unscrupulously, we must have enough population to implement the strategy of sustainable development. Fortunately, Li De has been walking steadily on this road. After walking out of the blood pool, I found a suit of clothes from the system space and put it on. But after getting dressed, Li De''s expression was slightly frozen. Because he found something wrong in the system space. The system space is a space opened up in the dimensional plane, not a kind of virtual panel grid. All his things are piled up here, including the blood of magic, the alchemy bomb, the clothes to be washed, and the 12 eggs behind the spider that are hard snatched from the spider''s nest. Plus the mysterious bronze egg. But to his surprise, there was something wrong with the eggs behind the twelve spiders. Not less, but the original pale gold spider eggs all split, the egg liquid inside because of too long time has become dry things. On the contrary, with the eggs behind the spiders, the bronze eggs that used to be heibulaqu were shining a little bit, as if they had been polished and polished. Unknown bronze egg State: deep sleep Introduction: it seems that it is some kind of powerful life egg, which devours part of the plane force in the deep sleep, but most of its activity has been lost due to the long time flow, so it needs strong vitality to be reactivated. Although the attributes of bronze eggs did not change, Li De still locked the culprit for the first time. "This is ridiculous. If you don''t absorb so many star magic stones, you just absorb the eggs behind the spider..." spirit swept through the whole space, and finally found a spider''s egg in the corner of the bronze egg. "There''s only one seedling left in 12..." Li De couldn''t help feeling a little heartache. The eggs born by extraordinary spiders, among other things, are not weak. Looking at the bronze egg again, the expression was slightly subtle. He felt that the humble bronze egg had a good origin, but he had not found a way to hatch it. I wanted to take it out for research, but I still didn''t continue. Now I''d like to go out and see the situation of dawn city first. He''s been away so long, I don''t know what''s going on in dawn city. Turn around and push open the door of the stone house. After the door was opened, an excited figure appeared in the cave illuminated by the warm yellow magic lamp. "Under the crown, you are finally awake." Frey, who has been promoted to level 15 and promoted the scarlet hunter to the second level, was almost surprised. Eight months, this period of time is really too long, long enough to make him uneasy, fortunately, Li De is all right after all. It''s also very kind to look at Freid. After all, it''s been more than two months since I saw him. "Frey, how has the dawn city developed over the past few months? Is there any change?" One of his biggest worries is that dawn city is stagnating because of his rebirth. He is the soul of the city and the master of all the Holy Light blood clan. once he is in a dilemma, all the blood clan''s actions will be arranged around his safety as the first priority. That''s what he worried about. The first time his blood changed, the development of dawn City slowed down for a long time, and he didn''t want to return to such a state. "Crown, because you have made similar arrangements in advance last time, our development is normal now." Frey, who is aloof and arrogant, is still excited. No one has suffered more than he has been in these months. He watched him go to the spider''s nest, and then sensed his fall. If he had not known the talent of rebirth with blood bath from the beginning, he would have rushed in recklessly and died with those dirty, disgusting and disgusting spiders. Shengguang blood clan, never afraid of death. "Well, I''ll talk about it later. Let''s go back to the city hall first." Li De didn''t talk much about it. It was obviously not a place for conversation in the holy land.After eight months in the world, I don''t know how much changes have taken place in the dawn city at this time. When Li De stepped out of the holy land, he felt a little nervous. At the same time, there is a strong expectation. When Li De''s figure stepped out of the Holy Land and flew back to the city hall. All the senior management got the news. The king of this city is back. Their master will rule them again. In less than 20 minutes, all the high-level people in the dawn city rushed back to the city hall. Harrison, the speaker of the city hall, Frey of blood of grade 15, Karp of ORC king of grade 18, and two sisters of dawn sect, Nello and Nicole. In addition, the disfigured old goblin clan chief Moore, dwarf forging master Warren, Dean of dawn college, and anthropologist horn. At present, the most powerful high-level of dawn city has arrived. In addition, Stanley is carrying out the project of the shadow of dawn in green city and has not returned. The shadow high priest Amy and level 16 werewolf Craig are still in lissel. Li De was very happy when he saw the scene of abundant talents. This is the class he has accumulated from scratch. It''s very valuable that each of them can stand alone. And the people below saw that Li De appeared safe and sound, and his heart was even more excited. Li De is the only core of the dawn City, the irreplaceable master. If something happens to him, no one can imagine what the city will be like. Orcs will be independent, dwarves will certainly leave, and even humans will not obey the orders of the blood clan. Chaos and civil strife will be the only theme of the city. Fortunately, none of this happened. Now, the owner of the city is back. Everyone could clearly feel the cohesive atmosphere in the room. "Good day, under the crown..." "good day, patriarch..." after all the people asked, Li De didn''t bother and went to the rarely used long table in the office, which was enough to sit down for 30 people. The others sat down in their seats. "I''ve been sleeping for eight months, and I need to know what''s going on in dawn city for half a year." Although Li De came back, he still felt a little strange to the city he had left for a long time. He needed to master the current situation of the dawn city. Glory time three months later, the game will be public beta, after the arrival of players, no one can predict what will happen. He has to make arrangements for it right away. Although the overall player''s strength is not too dangerous for dawn City, the knights with broken swords let him realize the power of some high play. Maybe on the surface of the threat is not big, but secretly said not customized to do what Sao operation. The idea of mass breeding bone dragons is the most typical one. It can directly improve the ethnic background of the undead, which should not be underestimated. "Harrison, you report to the city hall first." "Yes, patriarch." Harrison, who was called to the roll, stood up and solemnly began to report. "Patriarch, everything is normal in the dawn city in recent months. According to your previous plan, we did not give up development when you were sleeping. It still maintained a strong upward momentum. First, population. Last winter, we plundered more than 50000 people from the northern part of green city, who have now integrated into the dawn city and become part of our strength. At present, the total population of dawn city has exceeded 100000. " 100000 people... Hearing the number of breakthrough psychological expectations, Li De''s face showed some joy. Population is the foundation of the development of the dawn city. With the population, the blood race can develop, and with the population, various industries can be launched. Now the dawn city has taken a solid step on the basis of becoming a big city. "Second, food. At present, in addition to the reserved land, all the spare land on the moon plain has been allocated to residents. Last year''s winter wheat was harvested at the end of March this year, and the first spring wheat of this year is expected to be harvested at the end of August. At present, our grain production can provide 200000 people with a year''s consumption, and a whole year''s grain production can supply the consumption of 400000 people. At present, grain stocks are enough for 200000 people to consume in a year. " Harrison gave Lee time to think about it, and then went on for a moment. "However, it is worth noting that at present, there are more than 40000 people who have not been allocated land, half of them are employees of the city hall and various factories, and the remaining 10000 are old people and children, who do not have much labor capacity, finally, about 10000 people are handicraft workers, businessmen, students, even priests, reserve forces, etcLee nodded slightly. Population is the foundation of dawn City, and food is the foundation of population. The importance of food is self-evident. Agriculture is the key point to guarantee the first-hand whenever. As for those who have no land, he does not worry too much. Agriculture is the primary industry, but not all of them. The secondary industry also needs a lot of manpower. At present, dawn city is vigorously promoting the development of magic industrialization, which can fully accommodate these extra population. "Go on." "The third is the construction of new urban areas. The first phase of the new urban area has been completed, and the second phase is being accelerated. It is expected to be completed around October, and it is expected to accommodate 80000 people. " The new urban area is the only way to expand the scale of dawn City, and it is the priority point in a short time. According to Li De''s estimation, the population capacity of the new urban area will reach 300000. The dawn city will become a real big city. Of course, it will take a long time and countless human and material resources to achieve this goal. After confirming that the basic market of dawn city did not change and steadily developed in a good direction, Li De''s expression relaxed a lot. As long as the dawn city is still developing steadily, any other problem is not a big problem. Everything is still under control. The city of dawn is the foundation of all his forces. The foundation will not fall. Even if other forces are destroyed, he can rebuild them in a short time. Instead of asking Harrison any more details, Lee turned his attention to Karp. At this time, he began to ask about the development of the underground world. The priority of dawn city is obviously higher than that of underground world. "Kapp, after I was killed in battle, did the spider plane change? Did you find the smell of a spider? " The huge lion''s head nodded and shook his head in a solemn voice. "Under the crown, after you have left about thirteen days, countless cave spiders have attacked our protected area. Because of the large number of people, we defended for less than a day. Because of the heavy casualties, we were forced to withdraw from the entrance of the underground world and set up defense measures in the cave. The fury of cave spiders lasted a month to stop. With the support of the logistic forces, we re established our defenses at the entrances and exits of the underground world, stabilizing the areas under our control. " "In the process of cave spiders attacking our position, there were a lot of level 15 ghost face spiders, but there was no extraordinary appearance." Li De was relieved to hear this. Those two extraordinary can not leave the spider plane. His own eggs have been robbed, he does not believe that the other side can be so calm, and kill him did not find the spider eggs, if the other side can leave, will not stick to the spider plane. After confirming the key information, Li De showed a little smile. "What''s the current situation in the underground world and how many areas do we control? Are there any new discoveries? " "Under the crown, because the number of cave spiders is too dense, we haven''t expanded too much in this period of time. A military fortress with a capacity of 2000 people was temporarily built at the entrance. To explore the underground world, small-scale teams adopt the way of penetration. At present, within 500 kilometers of the entrance to the underground world, we have explored all of them. There are also many powerful races and precious veins. Because he found traces of the thunder tribe in the course of his exploration, kosso has now searched for the Cyclops in the mud swamp Li De frowned slightly. He was not very satisfied with Karp''s speech. The progress of the underground world was somewhat slow. Now after more than half a year, he was only in the preliminary exploration, which made him shake his head. "KAP, you are fully responsible for the underground world. I need you to speed up your exploration and find out the distribution of forces within 1000 kilometers around you in the shortest time. The second is that our main strategy at present is spider''s nest. Where there are magic crystal veins we need, you must be prepared for a long-term war. " Without waiting for Kapp to respond, lied turned his head and looked at Harrison. "Harrison, record it and ask the intelligence command center to make at once no less than five plans to occupy the monzonite vein. The next strategic focus of dawn city will be on the exploration of magic crystal veins and the development of the underground world. Everything else can be put back now. " "Yes, under the crown." Harrison should be right away. After a little understanding of his most concerned issues, Li De did not continue to go deep, and turned to other people. "Horne, what is the progress of the magic Industry Research Institute''s divine grant garments?"The holy dress given by God is a key step to release the shackles on the neck of the blood clan. This project has been established for nearly a year since it was set up last year, and huge human and material resources have been invested. Eight months ago, the Institute of magic industry had produced semi-finished products. After several months of polishing, Li De was looking forward to hearing good news. As Dean of dawn college, Horne''s face showed a kind of proud smile, "crown, with the help of his highness Nello providing a lot of heart juice of thorns. At present, the research on holy clothes has been improved to the 13th edition, reaching the stage of finalizing and mass production. As long as we are given another month, the holy clothes that are really suitable for all people will be produced in batch. " Li De''s brow was relaxed, and his mood improved a lot. "Well, we must take the time to develop it. We need holy clothes from God." The holy clothes given by God can make the blood clan immune to the power of the light system. This kind of arrogant equipment will undoubtedly improve the quality of the blood clan which is close to 1500. No one can know how powerful the blood clan will be without fear of sunshine. "As you wish." After horn''s response, reed continued to turn to Harrison. "Harrison, how about the scarlet mage tower''s engagement with the dark?" After getting a general idea of the interior of dawn City, he immediately turned his attention to the forces outside. Both forces are located in green city. Although the development environment is good, it can not be compared with the unrestricted dawn city. "Patriarch, under the leadership of Miss Weina, the scarlet mage tower is developing well, and can provide us with nearly 300000 jinpuke supplies every month." Harrison knew all these things and began to report without hesitation. "The dark pact has now begun a new round of expansion under Stanley''s management. Among them, the intelligence network based on the dark pact has been officially launched. At present, the intelligence command center can obtain a lot of intelligence every day, which provides strong support for our operations. " Scarlet mage tower, money bag, covenant of darkness, intelligence network, the two forces are the extension of the power tentacles of dawn city and have irreplaceable role. Li De nodded with satisfaction, and his heart was completely relieved. "Good, Frey. Report on the hills and the Yuren tribe." However, he did not stop and continued to call the roll. "Yes, under the crown," said Frey respectfully. "The free market we built in the low hills is now the largest and most attractive area in the land controlled by centaurs. According to preliminary statistics, more than one million and a half people have come to the free market to trade. At present, we not only sell weapons here, but also sell other living materials, such as clothes, cloth, food, mining tools, etc. And the material that centaurs exchange is mainly ore and Warcraft fur. By trading with them, we have acquired a lot of strategic materials for dawn city. " Frey''s tone is full of pride. Now the development of the low hills is really good. No one can ignore his contribution. "We are slightly different from the trading with the fish people tribe. The fish people tribe has rich resources, and our trade with each other is more equal trade. However, the Yuren tribe has contributed 70% of the magic raw materials for us, which is the main source of magic raw materials for the dawn mage tower and scarlet mage tower The trade between dawn city and the low hills is a squeeze, plundering wealth by means of scissors in an unequal industrial system. However, the transaction with the Yuren tribe is to take what they need. The Yuren tribe needs the weapons and armor of the dawn City, and the city of Breaking Dawn also needs the magic raw materials of the fish people tribe. Both sides are very satisfied with such a transaction. "Kapp, what''s the status of dwarf Valley?" After confirming that everything is on track, Li De continues to ask. He came back after eight months, so he didn''t need too much information. "Under the crown, all the development of dwarf Valley is normal. At present, due to planning problems, dwarf Valley has become the transit station of dawn city. Almost all the big deals go from dawn city to dwarf Valley before they go out "In other aspects, the most important one is the mithrine vein, which can steadily produce 60 pounds of Mithril a month, and its current production capacity is very stable. At the same time, the other two large iron mines in the valley can also produce a large amount of ore every month. " " in addition, in order to cope with the power of the underground world, the lion Division has been expanding during this period, and now has more than 50000 orcs. Of these 50000 people, 30000 of them are soldiers of level 5 or above, and 5000 of them are guarding our military fortress in the underground world. " Kapp said with a slight pause in his voice, and his expression was somewhat hesitant."Mianxia, before I went back to the original lion tribe and merged all the people into the present male lion tribe, and one of them was the shaman of the original male lion tribe. His level has reached level 17, and he has always wanted to see you..." the shaman of the lion tribe watched him grow up, so although Kapu put the other party under house arrest, he did not make any more violent actions >One is because of friendship, and the other is because he knows the wisdom and power of shaman. He wants Li De to win over each other and become his assistant. Li De slightly stunned, 17 level shaman? That''s new news. For high-level combat effectiveness, no matter how much. At this time, the strength of his faith has reached an exaggerated 150000 after several months of accumulation. So it''s not hard to take a 17 Sam. "OK, you can go back and bring him here." Li De''s eyes flashed with relief. Dwarf Valley has not become dispensable because of the growth of dawn city. On the contrary, dwarf Valley has become the window of dawn city. Almost all operations will reach the dwarf Valley before going out. This is what Lee had set before. In order to ensure the security and privacy of dawn City, it will no longer be directly connected to the outside world, but will be transferred through the dwarves valley. Although one more procedure becomes more troublesome, it can ensure the safety of dawn city to the highest degree. One of the most important reasons why the dawn city can develop so smoothly is its superior geographical location. As long as this advantage is not discovered by outsiders, the dawn city can develop steadily for a long time. Until the day when dawn city is strong enough to ignore all enemies. Chapter 322 With the passage of time, the dawn city is gradually growing, and the materials needed are also increasing, and large-scale material transportation has become inevitable. In this case, it''s hard to guarantee that the loopholes will not be found by those who want to. After the dwarven Valley transit, even if foreign enemies find it, it will expose the dwarf valley with tens of thousands of orcs at most, which can win sufficient reaction time for dawn city. So it''s worth paying a price to make dwarf valley a window to dawn city. After asking Kapp, Li De has basically found out the development of dawn city in the past half a year, and has confidence in his heart. He did not ask much about the remaining non urgent matters, such as the development of the alchemy plant, the construction of the weapons factory, etc. These projects have a fixed direction of development, as long as they do not die, there are no problems. "I have a general understanding of the current situation in dawn City, and all the work progress is worthy of recognition. Especially in the area of population plunder and the construction of new urban areas, we have not only built the dawn city into a prosperous and majestic city, but also made the population break through the 100000 mark. All the efforts of these months are praiseworthy. " After Li De slightly praises, the conversation turns. "But there are also many shortcomings in the process. First of all, although the dawn city is developing, the speed of development is slowing down intentionally or unintentionally, and it has not reached the progress I expected. The construction of the new urban area is the only key construction project of dawn city at present. I don''t want to delay the process this time. It is only four months before the arrival of the winter moon. The sooner the construction is completed, the better. Maybe the last time we plundered our population this winter. " This makes several people below a little puzzled, but Li De also did not explain too much, the existence of players is not a secret, they will naturally know later. Continue to issue commands. "The second point is about the development of the underground world. Although we have achieved certain results in the early stage, there is still a big gap from our expectations. Kapp, it''s up to you in the future to develop the underground world. " Li De''s tone is unquestionably tough. Kapp can become the king of orcs, and the horde will prosper in the barren wilderness with the lion. His ability does not need to be questioned. The other party has the strength. "First of all, we need to open up a complete road to connect the underground world, so as to facilitate the mobilization of troops and logistical materials. Secondly, the passage to the underground world is as complicated as a labyrinth, which is not conducive to our defense. We need to clear enough safe areas, and blow up all the unnecessary minor turnouts in that area, leaving only the key passageways for personnel to be stationed. This can reduce our defensive pressure, later need to be able to explore through those undamaged channels After that, the tone slowed down, giving Kapp time to think, and then to all humanity. "In the future, the main strategic objectives of dawn city will shift from low mountains and hills and fish man tribes to the underground world, and all the troops of dawn city will cooperate with Kapp to carry out this plan." "The city of dawn is no longer the city of dawn before. I hope you can manage your work more actively. I hope you don''t let me down. Now. The meeting is over. " At the end of the speech, all the participants stood up and bowed to Li De with his chest. "Yes, under the crown." After everyone left, Lee couldn''t help but take a deep breath. There are so many things to deal with now, many of which he did not listen to the report, such as the dawn sect, the farm, the magic Industry Institute, and so on. But these are important but not urgent matters that can be dealt with when he has made time. Fortunately, dawn city now has enough talent reserves to share most of his work. He just needs to give orders to make decisions. If he has to deal with everything, he will be bald. After a moment''s thinking, reed opens up the system space and takes out the mysterious bronze egg. The image of the egg broken just after 11 spiders remained in his mind. Looking at the bright eggshell, Li De couldn''t help feeling a little headache. This egg is mysterious enough. After swallowing a spider in the system space, the egg still remains unchanged, and even the system can not identify what life is, which makes him a little confused about where to start. After meditating for a moment, he turned his attention to the power of his faith which had reached 150000 points. "It needs strong vitality to hatch... as the purest holy power, the power of faith can promote the rapid growth of plants, treat injuries, and contain huge vitality... Try it first." After slightly closing the mind, the hand pressed on the eggshell which has a little cool feeling and feels very delicate.In the blink of an eye, a bright light flashed over his body, and the air of holiness in the room diffused out. However, to his surprise, the bronze egg in his hand did not absorb the power of faith, but was completely excluded. Even the power of belief could not be stained on the eggshell. After a few attempts, he had to admit that this strange bronze egg was immune to the power of faith that failed in all trials. This made his curiosity even more. The power of faith is the power that gods can master. This bronze egg can repel you directly?? Incredible. What is the origin of this thing? But when you look back, there''s also some egg pain. The power of faith can''t do anything about this bronze egg. What''s the way? Is it hard to crack open the egg yolk? This idea made Li De''s eyes brighten and subconsciously pursed his lips, which made the spirit of Chinese food soar in an instant. "This attention seems to be quite good, but I don''t know what it''s like. It''s wrapped up and fried until it''s golden on both sides, and the children next door can cry..." looking at the heavy egg in his hand, he shook his head and pulled his mind back to the right track. Do you want to find the eggs behind the spider to absorb them? But 11 spider eggs didn''t splash this bronze egg. How much did he have to look for? And there are not so many high-grade spider eggs. After thinking for a moment, Li De''s eyes moved. He didn''t know what would happen if he put the bronze egg in the place where the bones were buried? Since this thing is immune to the power of holy faith, what is the reaction to the power of death? He has never been a grindstone and does what he thinks. With a wave of the hand, the office suddenly appeared a door that can accommodate a person in and out of the space. Back in the dawn City, he reestablished a connection with the place where the bones were buried. As the master of the land of bones, he could mobilize the strength of the place at any time. The eyes look inside through the door of space, but after a moment, the expression is stunned. At this time, the place where the bones were buried had changed greatly, especially the ox bone dead beside the altar, which made his expression extremely wonderful. Is this son of a bitch?? You can do it too?? In the sight of Li De, at this time, the strange ox bone undead built a house next to the twelve story white bone altar. Yes, it''s a bone house with a roof, a door and even windows. He bet that he didn''t have the ability to build a house so neat with bones. At this time, the undead of ox bone was biting a bone and blocking a gap in the wall. He even raised his hoof and kicked it, so that the bone was firmly embedded in the bone wall. Ridden was in a mess when he saw this. What the hell is this guy doing building a house? There''s no wind or rain here. Is this guy going to be a genius? Even if you are a human form of the undead, I have recognized... But you are a cow, you should sober up. After half a year''s absence, the skeleton on the body of the dead ox bone has changed from ordinary white to silver white. It''s full of hard smell. With some strange expression, Li De opened the attribute panel of the ox bone undead, and his surprise was even greater. This guy is not a simple thing. Ox bone undead level: 9 Title: corpse Eater (primary) (the title obtained by swallowing a large number of bones, the sharpness of teeth is increased by 50%, the eating speed is increased by 30%, the digestion speed is increased by 30%, and there is a 1% chance to obtain the skill of the corpse when swallowing the corpse) special talent: devouring the spirit fire and death Talent: building expertise (with a unique understanding of architecture, good at building) skills: Bull collision (dizziness after attacking the enemy) spinning (can spit spider silk) strong bones, passive (with extremely hard bones, physical defense increased by 50%, magic resistance increased by 30%) soul Strengthened, passive (with stronger soul, immune to spirit attack skills below master level) Introduction: This is a strange undead with special power. In only half a year, it has been upgraded from a white board to level 9, which is faster than taking a rocket. But what makes reed feel strange is, isn''t this jerk''s skill wrong? What''s the ghost of construction expertise and spinning? You are a cow... Do you spin silk with your butt? The name of the corpse eater seems unreliable. If you devour the bones, you will have the chance to acquire the skills of the bones. It looks good, but there are too many uncontrollable factors. If a few more corpses that can build skills are thrown in, the ox bone undead will become the master builder of dawn city.When he thought of the scene in which a cow shaped undead stood with two front hooves behind his back, and then pointed out the rivers and mountains, and let all the construction workers build various projects according to his ideas, Li De was neither laughing nor laughing. The great architect, the soul of ox bone. I''m really... and the ox bone undead, who had just finished repairing the house, just lay down at the door of his house, but suddenly jumped up again. It seemed that he had noticed something and quickly hid in the house. A moment later, two empty eyes quietly looked at the door of the space that suddenly appeared from behind the window. Li De couldn''t laugh or cry when he saw the situation. This guy is really amazing. Consciousness instantly enters the plane stone and directly controls the whole plane. After the mental power scanned the plane, a little joy appeared on his face. The place where the bones are buried has changed a lot from eight months ago. He had been to a farm before, and had determined that killing pigs in the fields where they were buried could provide the power of death. In order to gain more power of death, he opened a huge space door in the open space of the farm. Not only the slaughtering of pigs every day takes place in the place where the bones are buried, but also where the magic language bats eat. So during this time, although he rebuilt his body in the blood pool, his acquisition of the power of death was never interrupted. At this time, in front of the space gate of the farm, there were numerous pig carcasses that could not be counted. There are more than 50 hills with 20 blades of human remains in the place where thousands of blades are buried. That''s what the farm has achieved for eight months by slaughtering pigs every day in the bone burial area, and those slaughtered pigs have become the best food for the burial site. To feed a high plane with the method of killing pigs has reached a certain level. You are so powerful that you can even summon dragons. How did you cultivate them? What''s more, Li De was surprised that the power of death on the attribute panel of the place where the bones were buried had reached 200000 points. Place of burial (undead plane) level: ordinary (next level is rare, upgrade requires 100000 death power) power of death: 213558 characteristics: can grow, undead transformation (can control the power of death in the plane to cultivate high-level Undead) special arms: frost Dragon (not activated) special building: skeleton altar (damaged), It can accelerate the transformation of undead life above the extraordinary level, and can be opened when the plane level reaches the rare level special area: the decadent land (primary level) (the place of death formed by countless blood, with strong death characteristics, can cultivate special Undead) Introduction: This is a rare plane with growth, which was once controlled by a powerful God, Although it has now returned to the normal level, the core strength still has not disappeared, with great potential. The power of 200000 deaths, that is to say, in the eight months, at least 200000 pigs were slaughtered. farms really awesome, and nothing is slower than launching a war to gain the power of death. What makes Li De more curious is that the new thing on the property panel is rotten land. Spirit swept through the plane, and in front of the fixed door of space, he saw a white bone ground infected with blood. At this time, the irregular white bone ground with a diameter of about 100 blade length has turned blood red. Because of too much blood erosion, the white bone has been poured into the plasma, and the white bone on the ground has become blood bone. It looks very terrible, and the cool smell above is even more penetrating. Ordinary people are afraid that they will get cold immediately. This is the real place of decay. "Is this the new land of decay?" Li De had some surprise in his eyes, which was watered with blood and could cultivate special undead... the introduction of the system triggered the memory he got from the plane stone, and he thought of the plant that he had always been thinking about -- the flower of death. The flower of death, which blooms only in the abominable places, grows under very harsh conditions, and he gets nothing from issuing reward missions or letting intelligence agencies search for information about it. His cheap teacher, spark, has not been able to cure the injury. And now this rotten land, watered with blood, coincides with the growth of one of the dead flowers in the memory of plane stone. The flower of death is just a general name for the plants that live in extremely evil places, can bear the power of death, and even live by absorbing the power of death. There are more than ten kinds of plants. After thinking about it, his mind returned to his body, and then Li De stepped directly into the place where his bones were buried. Nothingness and emptiness. This is the only melody of the dimly lit land of bones, and there is nothing else in this weak plane. At this time, the other side of the door linked to the farm of space, no one has entered, it is obviously not time to kill pigs.But you can clearly see that there are people walking around from time to time outside. Just through the door of space, the sound from outside also becomes subtle. Stepping on the white bone ground with some feet, Li De slowly walked into the white bone altar. The power of death lingered around him, and seemed to be cheering for him after perceiving his breath. This is his plane, all of which are branded with his spirit. After entering the place where the bones were buried, Li De felt that the fit with this plane was instantly full, as if this plane was the extension of his body. Here, he became the God who was in charge of everything and was able to mobilize everything in this plane. Moo ~ it was like finding something amazing, and the soul of the ox bone dead was burning in his own bone house. Staring at two corners of the head out of the window of the room, no eyes of the empty eye socket so straight Leng Leng looking at Li De. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he could feel the familiar breath from the spirit of the ox bone. Every creature born in the place where the bones are buried will be branded with him and will be loyal to him forever. It''s a mark on the soul, and it can''t be erased even if the gods come, unless they kill each other. At this moment, the strange ox bone undead was obviously aware of the kindness, but because he had never met Li De, he was still a little timid and afraid when he thought of it. Seeing this scene, I can''t help but laugh. With a wave of my hand, an irresistible force directly dragged the ox bone from the house. Eyes ~ the fire of the soul of the dead of the ox bone beat even more fiercely, sending out a deep cold feeling around. The purest barking of a cow comes from an empty mouth. Dragged in front of him by the force of space, Li De looks at the strange undead with a short tail and a height of 1.8 blade and 3 blades. His expression is funny. In particular, he can easily feel the panic of the other party. As for it? You are the soul of the dead. How can this kind of emotion appear in you? Under the frightened gaze of the ox bone undead, Li De reaches out and presses directly on the head of the ox bone undead. The body agglomerates a thick force of death, and then pours into the body of the ox bone dead. The originally terrified ox bone ghost was a thrilling one, like a prisoner who had been hungry and thirsty for three years and finally stepped into the shampoo room on the street. The struggling body immediately obeyed, and the calf''s tail was swinging wildly. Even the body directly fell down and put his head up to make it easier for Lee to press his hands more comfortably. Li De couldn''t laugh or cry. As expected, Zhenxiang is an eternal arrangement. After 1000 points of death power is input, this takes back the hand. At this time, the ox bone undead was no longer frightened. Looking at Li De, he stood up from the ground as if he had seen his father. Then he lowered his head and rubbed his legs with the white bone head. The short tail behind him was like a rattle drum. Four hooves jump over and over again... "how can this guy look so familiar? It seems that the bastard with dead bones has done the same thing... " Li De''s mouth slightly puffed, and he had to learn from the dead bone. You''re a cow. It''s like a erha. Shaking his head, ignoring this guy, he took out the mysterious bronze egg from the system space. The moment the bronze egg appears in the place where the bones are buried, the system''s prompt rings. "Ding, do you consume the power of death to hatch the mysterious bronze eggs?" Yeah? Li De''s eyes lit up in an instant. There''s drama. Looking at the property panel above the full force of 200000 death, the gas is abnormal enough. There is no hesitation at this time. "Hatching." "Ding ~ hatching start, estimated to consume 2 million dead power, incubation time of 100 days." Poof, Lee''s face stiffened and he felt that he had suffered fatal internal injuries. What the hell??? The power of two million deaths?? I only need 100000 death power to upgrade the plane. Do you need 2 million to hatch an egg? You hatch an egg, you hatch! Do you hatch eggs or make an ice dragon?? I am... really Chapter 323 I thought that he would be happy with the power of death that he had accumulated for eight months. After all, the power of 200000 death can be regarded as sufficient strength. But the reality of the beating made Lee feel a pain in his face. Sure enough, you can''t be too old. You''d better keep a low profile. Hatching an egg costs 2 million yuan to die... "that is to say, I praised the power of death for eight months and didn''t catch anything, but owed 1.8 million yuan "This unfortunate bronze egg, even after eating my spider''s egg, will make me in debt..." originally thought it was here, but the next prompt in the system made his face stiff. "Ding ~ hatching begins, please provide enough power of death within 100 days. If the deadline is exceeded, this bronze egg handed down from ancient times will lose its final activity and completely lose its vitality." The system indicates that the power of death in the place where the bones were buried began to condense around the bronze egg. Then, Li De watched the power of death on his attribute panel decrease by 50 or 100. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help being a little bit big. He thought that bronze eggs could be suppressed like twelve winged angels, and hatched when the power of death was sufficient. However, there was a fatal time limit. That''s the point. That means he has to raise 1.8 million death power in 100 days. If not, the bronze egg, which contains infinite possibilities and costs a great deal of money, will not be related to him. Lee took two deep breaths, calming his mind. "If we rely on farming alone, we may not be able to raise 1.8 million deaths in the next two years. It is almost impossible to adopt such a safe approach. If you can''t achieve your goal safely, you''ll have to take the opposite radical strategy. War. Only war can gain a great deal of power of death His mind began to turn, and a moment later, Lyde set his goal. The underground world. There is no better place to bury bones than that. In particular, cave spiders, which occupy half of the plane, are the source of endless death. "The only question is, how can we quickly transport the spider body out?" Because the place of burial is already anchored in the dawn City, the door of space can only be opened within the diameter of 500 km of dawn city. The underground world is at least 1000 kilometers away from dawn City, which is still a long way from it. "The first is to expand the scope of the gate of space from 500 km to 1000 km. The only way to do this is to upgrade the land where the bones are buried. The second is to build a spacious underground passage, which can be used to transport the body of cave spiders without expanding the burial site Li De thought clearly and quickly found the point of the problem. "Fortunately, hatching bronze eggs is not a one-time cost of 2 million deaths. According to this consumption rate, 200000 death power can last about 10 days. However, upgrading the plane will cost 100000 death power, that is to say, it will be halved in 10 days. a large amount of death power must be recorded within 5 days, at least supporting the consumption of hatching bronze eggs. " After clearing his mind, Li De''s face returned to calm. There are five days left for him to move. That''s enough. He is not a lone ranger. He is in charge of all the forces in the whole dawn city. If he wants to, he can dispatch a huge army at any time. Open the properties panel of the burial place. The place where the bones are buried (the plane of the dead) level: ordinary (the next level is rare and needs 100000 death power to upgrade) the power of death: 212500 ... the force of death of over 200000 head will be reduced every few seconds. Li De no longer hesitates, and his thoughts move. The stone of plane buried in the white bone is called to his hand. The power of death began to pour into the dark stones. "Ding, do you want to upgrade the burial place? This upgrade needs 100000 death power. The estimated upgrade time is 3 days "Sure." "Upgrade begins..." after the system prompts the sound, Li De only feels that the force of death around him rushes into the rock of plane like a tide, and there is even a small whirlpool around him. However, the ox bone undead realized the strong power of death, and suddenly widened his eyes. The fire of soul was burning wildly, and his saliva was almost flowing down... the eyes ~ the silly cow of erhuahua put his nose close to sniff, and even had a big mouth and wanted to take two mouthfuls. But the force of death, which was obedient in the past, is as hard as steel wire Ben ignored his little movements.Li De looked a little funny. This guy was very intelligent at the beginning of his birth. He didn''t have the dementia and stiff feeling of the normal dead. The soul fire of low-level undead is very weak, so the general wisdom is not high. Only after reaching level 10 can they be called intelligent creatures. If you want to have the wisdom of normal adult humans, you must reach level 15 and let the fire of soul undergo a second transformation. Under the instillation of the force of death, the place where the bones were buried changed immediately. Originally, the outermost space barrier was supported by a strong force and began to expand slowly towards the mixed void. After the expansion of the space barrier, the white bone ground also spread out gradually. The whole process looks like pulling out the dough slowly. When the place where the bones were buried expanded and piled up on the white bone ground, the skeletons of dozens of pigs and other life began to sink into the ground, like a giant beast swallowing these bones with its mouth wide open. The site of bone burial expanded to the second half, and the original flat state was restored again in the huge plane, and all the accumulated skeleton hills had disappeared into the ground. After three days, the expanding place of burying bones finally reached its limit. It began to stagnate slowly, and the space barrier was no longer expanding. Instead, it was using the force of death to strengthen itself. The original weak space barrier gradually became strong. Until the expansion stops completely, the system prompts you to come. "Ding ~ buried bone land upgrade completed." Burial place (undead plane) level: rare (the next level is rare, upgrade requires 100000 death power) power of death: 110800 characteristics: can grow, undead transformation special arms: frost Dragon (inactive) special building: skeleton altar (damaged) special area: decadent land (primary) plane area : diameter 2000 blade anchoring coordinates: city of dawn (can open the door of space to enter the place of bone burial within 800 km in diameter of the city of Breaking Dawn) Introduction:... after upgrading, two new attributes, plane area and detailed distance of opening space door, appeared. Not only has the area of the plane doubled from 1000 blades, but the distance of opening the door of space has increased from 500 km to 800 km. Promotion is not small, this wave of upgrading is not a loss. After a moment of silence, Li De nodded with satisfaction. The place of burial after the upgrade will undoubtedly be of great help to the next plan. Although the distance of 800 kilometers can not be opened up to the underground world, it also saves a lot of distance. Looking at the apparently empty place for burying bones, he did not hesitate. He reached out and touched the dead man who was still rubbing his trousers. After that, he turned and went straight back to the office of the city hall. Upgrading the burial ground is just the beginning, and the next is the big play. Introduction to spider cave. Even if there is no place to bury bones, the front of the dawn city will point to the spider cave. Because there was the magic stone he needed badly. The future of dawn city lies in the underground world. After finishing his thoughts a little, Li De''s eyes slowly rose a little cold. "Go and get Harrison." "Yes, under the crown." The blood clan who has been guarding at the door responds immediately after hearing the order. Within a minute, a rush of footsteps came from far to near. "Patriarch." Looking at Harrison, reed nodded slightly. "The situation has changed, we need to start the strategy of spider cave right now... and then we told Harrison in detail that bronze eggs need a lot of death power to hatch. For his own blood red Lee''s trust has been full, these are top secret information, Harrison has the right to know. After listening, Harrison did not immediately recover. He thought for a moment before speaking. "Under the crown, five days is enough. I immediately mobilized all my strength to get through the passage between dawn city and the underground world. " As the city hall speaker, Harrison''s strategic vision was not comparable to ordinary people, and immediately grasped the key point - the passageway of the underground world. It is very important to build an unobstructed passageway when the door of space opened in the place of bone burial cannot reach the underground world. "Well, all the forces in dawn city have to cooperate with the construction department to build the underpass. I want to see the results in three days." It''s a magical world. The most powerful productivity is not equipment, but people. In other words, it is the life that controls the powerful forces. Casters, Cyclops, and even goblins'' alchemy bombs can be productive.This is the earth''s science and technology are not comparable, in the earth to build an underground passage must consider the terrain, soil, weather, hydrology and other issues, but in glory do not need to consider these, as long as your magic is strong enough. "As you wish." Li De''s will is the direction of the dawn city. At his command, the war machines of dawn began to rumble. When he was in charge of it, the dawn City exploded with astonishing efficiency. Not only did the dawning mage tower send thousands of casters to assist the Ministry of construction in digging the tunnel, but the blood casters, Cyclops, goblins, dwarfs, orcs, etc. all entered the underground passage. Alchemy bombs, magic, Cyclops violent demolition, all kinds of means to make the original rugged underground passage in an exaggerated speed to become neat and spacious. Meanwhile, the orcs of the lion tribe began to enter the underground world. All kinds of grain, armor, weapons, alchemy bombs, catapults and so on were transported from the warehouse to the underground world. War is coming. - - - - - "Ollie, pay attention to safety. This time, the Lord of Cachar has given such a solemn order that we may experience a great war." Riecker stood at the door of the grain store run by the logistics department. Looking at Ollie, who was very handsome in armor, he spoke solemnly. "Brother rickle, this is my mission." Ollie jerked up his long cross sword in his hand. Senleng''s sword point was aimed at the sky. His right hand held the handle of the sword and put it in front of his chest. "For the dawn, for all, I will never turn back." When Ollie, who became a blood sucking sword guard, held his sword in his hand, an invisible momentum gushed out, full of the breath of killing. On the street behind their conversation, the staff of the logistics department are driving the carts to deliver the materials from the warehouse to dawn square, and then the magic language bat will transport them to giant valley. Looking at Ollie''s resolute eyes and unshakable will, rekle''s eyes showed a gratifying look, which is the brother''s joy to see his brother grow into a responsible man. "Ollie, do you remember the pledge we made in Eric town?" Wearing a helmet with dark patterns, Ollie only showed a pair of resolute shining eyes. At this time, when he heard Rex''s words, his expression was inexplicably touched. Murmur in the mouth repeated the oath that had been called out with hungry stomach and teeth when I was young. "We will have our own land, and we will eat every meal and never be hungry again. We will certainly have a strong power, and our relatives and friends will never be bullied by nobles any more... Ollie remembers very clearly that in the coldest time when the mountains were blocked by heavy snow that winter, because there was no food, several people braved the heavy snow to hunt in order to fill their stomachs. Finally, the partner he had grown up with fell into the cold ice cave and left this forever The world. After they came out of the mountain, they used their best strength to shout out these two oaths in the ice and snow. Although it seems so simple now, even ridiculous to most people, at that time, it was all a dream. Have their own land, can eat enough, not be bullied. Simple and simple ideas. It''s easy to get in the dawn City, but in what used to be Eric Town, it''s paradise like life. That''s what everyone dreams of. "Brother reker..." looking at the redness in his eyes, Ollie reached out and patted him on the shoulder, pointing to the people passing through the streets around him, with a deep voice. "Ollie, everything we once dreamed of having was in this great city." "As the Minister of logistics, I can''t go to the front line to kill the enemy together, but you can. Ollie. You are fighting to protect all of us, you are fighting for our dreams. All of us are behind you, and you will never be alone. " This directly poked into Ollie''s heart. The commander of the dawn wing had a sore nose and his throat seemed to be blocked by something. "Brother rickle..." "go, for dawn!" Ollie took a deep breath, raised his head slightly and tried to hold back the tears in his eyes. His voice was hoarse and firm. "For dawn." After saying that, he returned to the scabbard of the cross sword in his hand. Without hesitation, he turned and left cleanly. Looking at the magnificent figure, reker''s eyes also had some feelings. No one expected that the little fart who followed him at that time had grown up to be a commander of a powerful army. The other side is about to embark on the battlefield to fight in the dangerous underground world.But it''s all worth it for the great city under your feet. "Raquel, is Ollie gone? Hoo hoo, it''s still late. " Ollie had just left when a middle-aged man in his 40s in a priest''s robe and a 7-year-old or 8-year-old boy ran to Rex from a distance, panting. Looking at the back of Ollie who has disappeared in the street, I can''t help but feel a little annoyed. "Uncle patriel, don''t be in such a hurry," Raquel shook his head as he looked at patriel in the priest''s robe in front of him. "It''s my turn to account. I told Ollie." Patriel sighed, a little worried and proud in his eyes. "Ollie''s grown up. I didn''t expect that uncle patriel, who was around all day, would go to war one day under my watch. It''s like a dream to have a cachal crown on top. Rex, I''ll bet you don''t expect Ollie to be a big shot like commander dawn wing Rickle smiles. Yeah, who would have believed that they would have it all three years ago? "Father, I''m going to be a hero riding a magic language bat like Ollie." Little patril held patril''s clothes, and his big black eyes flashed through his worship. Flying in the sky with the magic language bat is the most powerful thing for the little guy. He had once been ridden by Ollie, and when he spoke to his companions, the envy in other people''s eyes left deep traces in little patril''s heart. When I grow up, I''m going to be a big hero like Ollie. I sit on the bat and fight for the dawn city... rickle laughs at the speech, showing a bit of doting in his eyes, and touches the little guy''s head. "Little pat, you will be a hero like Ollie... The future of dawn city will be guarded by your young people, just as Ollie is guarding you at this time." Pat looked at Rex with wide eyes. Although he didn''t quite understand what it meant, rekler''s gentle and expectant eyes were deeply imprinted in the little guy''s mind. Many years later, when little pat rode the extraordinary bat to fight with the dragon in the sky, he would always remember his eyes with expectation, which were the most powerful pillars in his heart... - - - - - - - "Uncle geek, I''m gone." Anthony, in full armor, looked at Jake, who was lying in the armchair in front of him, lazily motionless, shaking his legs from time to time, just like an ordinary old man. His expression was very complicated. This war is the largest war in the history of dawn city. Facing the millions of cave spiders occupying half of the plane, all the troops will devote themselves to the underground world to carry out this vast battle. Anthony, who joined the blade of the king, is no exception. After hearing this, Jack raised a little spirit, raised his head slightly, and quietly looked at Anthony, who looked very brave after wearing dwarf armor, with some emotion in his eyes. "Go, it''s all destined to happen from the moment you step into the barracks. As a warrior of dawn City, you should fight to protect the city. In the past few months, what I should have given you has been handed over to you. Remember that - when you hold the sword, you will have a heart of fearlessness. Courage will last with you and faith will become your strength. Only those who have the most firm belief can have the most powerful power. " After that, the tone of his voice pauses, and a little reminiscence flashed in Jack''s eyes. "Anthony, I''m old, and the future is always yours. Fight for your faith, and your fearless heart will last forever..." after that, some expectation and regret appeared in the turbid old eyes. "It''s a pity that maybe I won''t see the day when you shine on the throne." Anthony opened his mouth and was about to open his mouth when a shout came from the door. "Captain Anthony, the headquarters ordered an emergency assembly! The army is about to start! " Anthony took a deep breath, drew out his sword, put it on his chest, and saluted Jack. Did not say a word more, neatly turned to leave. When he stepped out of the room, Anthony''s eyes were very firm. At the moment, he was a soldier of dawn city. He will fight for this great city. Even if you give your life and soul, you will never turn back. Everything, for dawn. - - - PS: a new book named seedlings is recommended by blue and white sky. The protagonist of "I''m really not her apprentice" is yishanjin, and baizirou, the first fairy to be apprenticed. The author is serious and does not step on the brake.Blue and white sky is the big guy who wrote "dungeon player". When I saw this dungeon player, my thigh was red. It was wonderful. Old author, level of nature is self-evident, like this kind of can go to taste. Chapter 324 "Karp, are you sure you want to lead so many people to fight for vampires?" Kapu, who had just entered the room, heard this, and the sharp eyes on the lion''s head narrowed slightly. Looking at the complicated light in front of the fox Shaman''s eyes, he nodded slightly. "Lord shaman, I fight for the crown, but also for the lion tribe." The orc shaman, dressed in a gray robe made of animal skin, was silent. The weathered, wrinkled face revealed some complexity, and deep eyes were fixed on Karp. "Orcs used to fight only for themselves." Kapp shook his head. "So we face food shortages every winter, and there are people who will never wake up in the winter moon." With the two steps, he looked at the fox shaman in front of him, and did not give in. "Mr. Morton, times have changed." A word made Sam''s body freeze in place. "I swear to the God of beasts that if the lion tribe survives as it once did, we will have to live in the barren wilderness. "Mr. Morton, I always call you my teacher. You know, this is not the lion tribe I want." Looking at the unshakable eyes on the head of the mighty lion, the fox Shaman is shocked. Just about to say something, Kapp said that he stepped back two steps, turned his back to him, and came to the window of the spacious stone house. His hands were on the open windowsill, and he gazed at the sky in the dwarf Valley, which was always shrouded in white fog. "Mr. Morton, you watched me grow up. I still remember that the first prey I hunted in the wilderness was you with me. I was six years old, and the prey was a prairie wolf twice as high as me... " Morton misty, the wrinkled Shaman''s eyes flashed a bit of memory. "Yes, it was a wonderful memory. The old patriarch was still there..." Kapp''s tall body directly covered up most of the light from the window. From behind, the extraordinary armor held up by his muscles made the 18 level Orc King look stronger. The deep voice continued to ring in the room. "After I killed the prairie wolf, you asked me, if one day I became the head of the lion tribe, what would I do?" Morton misty''s eyes were slightly stunned, and then his face showed some color of recollection. "You said that you would make every member of the lion tribe have enough to eat. In winter, no Orc will die of hunger and cold..." it seems simple, but it is impossible for the orcs living in the barren wilderness. The orcs have long lost the glory of their ancestors. Humans have driven them from the rich land to the remote barren wasteland, where food is the most scarce thing. No matter how big the tribe is, it is impossible to have enough food for every ORC. Even in the orc king, there are a large number of orcs starving. Kapp suddenly turned his head, his eyes burning at Morton. "Now, the lion tribe has lived under the rule of the crown. I once vowed to let the lion tribe live. Mr. Morton, you give me a reason why the lions don''t fight for the dawn city Morton came to Karp''s side. The stone house was built on a hill beside the dwarf valley. You can see the whole picture of the whole dwarf Valley clearly. Looking down the window at the dwarf Valley, which has rebuilt a new city, the orc faces in the street are filled with joy never seen before. Morton opened his mouth to say something, but after a moment he closed it. After a long silence, he said slowly with a hoarse voice. "What are you going to do?" "What to do?" Kapp shook his head. "Mr. Morton, this time you come back to dawn with me, and I''ll introduce you to the crown. With your wisdom. In the dawn of the city will bloom more brilliant Morton took a deep look at cap. "Are you so confident that the Lord of dawn city will use an aging Orc shaman?" "Mr. Morton, you taught me the rules of living in the barren wilderness. The winner will get everything.... half of what Kapp said was not repeated. He turned around and walked directly to the door. "The future of the lion tribe is in our hands. The choice is yours, Mr. Morton. I don''t want you to stay in the dawn city forever this time." With the fall of the voice, the orc king of level 18 did not stay any longer and left in the crowd of more than a dozen guards at the door. Thousands of troops have been reorganized outside, waiting for his inspection. This is the last batch of soldiers to be transported to the underground world in the past three days.The winner will get everything? On the other hand, the loser will lose everything... Morton murmured and repeated this sentence until Kapp''s back disappeared. At this time, Sam, with his eyes full of vicissitudes, was not angry, but showed a very gratifying look. As a king who brought his master to live on the wasteland, if there was no firm will and iron blooded means, the tribe would soon collapse. At this time, Morton saw the light he was looking forward to most in Kapu. "Kapp, I''m old enough. I''ve been with the lion tribe for a long time. Maybe, as you said, the times have changed..." in the afternoon, the last group of 5000 orcs flew to giant''s Valley under the transport of magic language bats. And Kapp takes Morton back to dawn City alone. But unfortunately, Li De left the dawn city and went deep into the underground world with his blood clan. - - - - looking at the huge military fortress in front of him, which is three and fifteen blades high and completely covers the entrance of the underground world, Li De''s expression is very wonderful. "Do you mean we have built 10 such fortresses in eight months?" Three days have passed since the bronze eggs were hatched. After the upgrade of the burial site, the space passage can be opened about one-third of the underground passage. This saves a lot of effort in digging underground world passages. In order to speed up the opening of the underground world, the Construction Department of Li Derang adopted the method of multi-point flowering. The whole underpass was divided into ten sections, and then manpower was arranged to cut from the middle to both sides. In this way, there are 20 construction points at the same time, greatly enhancing the construction progress. In addition, he integrated all the strength of dawn City, and under the work of sun eye, this long underground passage has been completely repaired in a short period of three days. The average height of the widened channel is 8 blades and 15 blades wide, which can accommodate both magic language bats and ground troops to march at the same time. Originally, this passage was quite spacious, after all, it could let Corso, a 7-blade giant, pass through. But it''s not enough for the March or logistics of dawn City, and for carrying the bodies of cave spiders later. So it''s necessary and urgent to open up this underground passage. For the first time, Li De intuitively felt how much energy he would have when he decided to use all the power of dawn city to do something. The most typical example is the military fortress in front of him that can hold 3000 people. Frey told him that there were 10 more. "Yes, under the crown. This is a military fortress that we''ve been building for eight months with all our strength. " Although Frey has been involved in the construction of the underground world for half a year, he has been involved in the construction of the underground world. "The operations analysis department of the intelligence command center and the think tank of the city hall have always believed that if you want to gain a foothold in the underground world, you must have a hard fortress as the spearhead of the front section. And these 10 fortresses are the extension of our dawn city in the underground world. " "Ten fortresses are built on the mountain, like a crisscross of canine teeth. I swear to the goddess of night that this must be the best military fortress we have ever built. " Frey''s voice grew agitated. "This is the main fortress, which can hold 3000 troops, and the other nine are secondary fortresses, each of which can hold 1000 troops. The secondary fortress is semicircle, which arches the main fort in the middle. As long as an enemy enters the attack range, he will be attacked by at least three fortresses. This design will be a bloody meat grinder, devouring all enemies. " Frey said and waved. Immediately after him, a guard sent the layout of the 10 fortresses to Li De, and the two soldiers directly displayed the map. In front of Li De''s eyes, a detailed layout plan appeared. There was a U-shaped military fortress about 300 blades apart, which was very dense. It''s like a U-shaped hacksaw with concave convex arrangement. Frey was very proud of the clear map. "All the guards in the 10 fortresses are in place, dominated by orcs and supplemented by the human forces of the king''s blade. Among them, the air crossbow developed by the Institute of magic industry has been installed on the walls and shooting holes of the fort after modification. There are 300 crossbows in each fortress. Because they are used on the ground, there is no need to consider the problem of load. The Institute of magic industry has improved this. The current crossbow can fire 20 crossbows in a row, and its power is 30% higher than that of the air crossbow. Each crossbow is equipped with 600 arrows, enough to launch 30 rounds. Moreover, we have set up a crossbow production factory. Although the scale is not large now, we can also produce 100 crossbows and 5000 special arrows every day"In addition to the crossbow, each fortress is also equipped with 5000 one ring alchemy bombs. These are all alchemy bombs that the alchemy factory is ready to seal up and eliminate. Because dawn wing has been equipped with the second ring alchemy bomb "At the same time, each soldier stationed in the fort is equipped with 10 magic Scrolls for emergency." "What''s more, every soldier''s equipment is the high-quality products produced by the weapon factory, all of which are rare, and the captain''s equipment is perfect..." after listening to Frey''s report, Li De''s expression was very wonderful. Even before the start of a large-scale battle, he could already imagine the soldiers killing all directions. Because the army team is almost armed to the teeth, the crossbow made by the Institute of magic industry is used to kill large air units. Even if a level 10 Warcraft is hit, it will be half disabled. Now each fort is equipped with 300 crossbows, and each crossbow has 600 crossbows as a supplement. The first point of fire is so powerful that there are no friends. The second attack point, the alchemy bomb, needless to say, was tested by Li De himself in the low mountains and hills. One or two thousand alchemy bombs could destroy nearly 20000 and a half troops. Every fortress is now equipped with alchemy bombs capable of destroying 450000 troops, and this attack can be described as madness. What''s more luxurious is that each soldier is equipped with 10 magic scrolls. This is already extravagant. Who can equip the front-line combat forces with 10 magic scrolls? You can''t burn money like this. In a small team of 10 people, if the team leader can allocate three or five magic scrolls, it can be regarded as the configuration of the top elite troops. Now there are 10 magic scrolls in hand. If it is known by the outside world, it must be thought that Li De is crazy. Finally, the equipment provided by dwarves is the simplest because of the existence of dwarf factories. Every soldier is armed to his teeth with high-level equipment, and shields, swords, and armor are all protected most closely. In particular, most of the wearers are orcs, and their strength is very strong. Dwarves have specially redesigned the equipment for this situation. The equipment has been thickened and thickened by a large part, and the defense capacity has been improved. At last, Li De was convinced by his army of local tyrants. If the military equipment is so luxurious that if he can''t win the battle, he will simply disband the dawn city. Frey''s introduction did not stop there. "Behind each secondary fortress, we have dug two channels, which can directly link to our main channel. In the main passage, we dug three underground spaces with thousand blades in diameter to store materials. In the case of a tight battle at the front line, troops and logistics materials can be directly sent into the fortress from the back passage for support. As long as the fortress is occupied, we can directly destroy these channels and block the way. " Lee could not help being more satisfied with this. The war is about logistics. As long as it is not too big in strength and not taken away by a wave, logistics is of great importance. Obviously, these things were taken into account in the design of these fortresses at an early stage. "In order to increase the combat effectiveness of the fortress, we have 50 blood casters and 30 human mages in each fortress. And the magic language knight is always on standby in the cave. If necessary, 3000 magic language bats loaded with alchemy bombs will take off to bomb. As long as the magic language bat is not damaged, a second round of bombing will be organized within 10 minutes after the first wave of bombing. And 2000 magic language bats will also be launched at the same time to escort the magic language bats carrying bombs Hearing this, Li De''s face was full of smiles. The combination of air and ground has used almost all the power of dawn city at present. We can imagine how strong these 10 military fortresses will be under this level of military strength. He''s going to fix that rich vein of magic crystal. Dawn City vs, which has a huge production and scientific research force, occupies half of the plane and has been breeding cave spiders for countless years. It seems that before the beginning of the war, the hot sparks could be felt in the air. Chapter 325 Li De stood on the wall of the castle, which was named limestone fortress, and looked at the distance. His expression was solemn, as if he was waiting for something to come. The light of the underground world is dim, as if it is covered with a layer of yarn. In the wetland in front of the limestone fortress, the half human twisted plants have been removed by the army. The dark ground, like the rotting corpse, was filled with the smell of plant decay, which made people nauseous. The wind from the distance, and then from behind the cave whistling away, whistling sound like a demon whispering. Li De''s limestone fortress is the main fortress. The wall is 35 blades high and 15 blades thick, which is enough to accommodate a large number of troops. Every 30 blades of the city wall, there is a 10 blade high tower made of gray rock. The tower is divided into three layers. Each layer has dense shooting holes. It seems that fatal arrows can be designed from it at any time, which makes people afraid. Through the cracks, the crossbow designed and manufactured by the Institute of magic industry is placed behind each shooting hole. Most of these transformed war machines are controlled by the soldiers of King''s blade. The orcs with thick hands and thick feet don''t like this kind of fine work. Rushing to the front line to bathe in the enemy''s blood is the most favorite thing for those irascible soldiers. The crossbow arrow with the thickness of baby''s arm is forged by mixing with fine gold from low mountains and hills. The concave blood tank on all sides can not only increase the lethality, but also conform to the aerodynamics. Refined gold, which is easy to break but extremely sharp, is the best thing to forge arrow. Because of the high price of refined gold, few people are willing to take such a waste. But the dawn City, which has a rich gold mine, has never been stingy in this respect. These arrows with pure gold have reached the level of perfection, even Warcraft with thick armor can''t carry it. At this time, in addition to the passageway of people, the city tower has been filled with such expensive crossbows and arrows. In addition to the crossbow, the chariot behind the towering wall is also surprising. These catapults are painted with strange green symbols, and even switches and creations are in the shape of sharp ears, showing a strong goblin style. The odd catapult is one size smaller than the normal one, and it''s loaded with not boulders, but heads, assimilating alchemy bombs with green symbols and sharp eared rings. Goblin trawlers are the product of the goblins of Huishan tribe. Different from the ordinary ones, the only function of these goblin trawlers is to throw their alchemy bombs. These 3-Blade, 1.5-blade, reduced version of the catapult''s throwing distance has reached an amazing 800 blades. It''s 300 blades away from a normal Catapult - though it''s a light alchemy bomb. But the power of the alchemy bomb is not comparable to ordinary stones. The hundreds of goblin dumpers are enough to make the enemy scared. This is the second line of defense for the limestone fortress. In addition, behind the walls of the fortress, there are twenty tall towers. These towers are just about 10 blades higher than the city walls, and they are separated from the towers on the walls. And these towers are the third line of defense for the limestone fortress. Caster. Each tower of the tower provides a greater speed for the caster to restore its power. There are not only mages on these 20 towers, but also crossbows with greater power and longer range. The range of these crossbows with perfect quality is 1500 blades, which is 300 blades longer than the 1200 blades of ordinary crossbows. Moreover, the arrows equipped are also perfect. Even three of the towers in the core area each have an extraordinary level crossbow, each equipped with the same extraordinary level of 20 crossbows. These expensive crossbows have only one target, hunting down powerful monsters. The firepower point of the tower is composed of high quality crossbow and caster. After these three lines of defense, the narrow passageway at the entrance of the underground world has been widened and rebuilt, and now it has become a huge passage with 20 blades high and 50 blades wide. This passage is about 500 blades inside. Originally, it is an underground space with thousands of blades. The construction department widens it based on this. At present, the length and width of this irregular underground space are more than 1500 edges. This huge space is used by Tibetan soldiers. In the eight months since Li De''s absence, the number of breeding farms has been expanded to 10, and based on this, the number of magic language bats has increased to 6000. Among them, 4000 magic language bats were included in the dawn wing, 2000 were equipped with human soldiers to become magic language knights, and the other 2000 were wearing the third version of ammunition carrying armor, air force No. 3, used as bombing troops. At this time, the dawn wings are all in place under Ollie''s command. As long as Li De gives orders, these troops will smash the enemy with the most merciless iron fist.Next to the Tibetan soldiers'' room, the construction department built 10 warehouses for storing materials with underground passages extending in all directions. Grain, weapons, armor, alchemy bombs, crossbows and other logistics materials are arranged in strict order according to strict classification. These reserves are enough for 10 fortresses to consume for a month. Thanks to Lee''s emphasis on the underground world, dawn city has been building these military facilities during his eight month absence. And after three years of development, the city of dawn has already reserved a number of talents who can be reused. In particular, the intelligence command center and the think tank, the two large-scale staff organizations, can often find and make up for deficiencies and give very good plans. That''s why it''s amazing. "Under the crown, everyone is ready." Karp, a level 18 Orc king, stood behind him and respectfully reported that the huge lion''s head had been protected by a strong and extraordinary helmet, showing only a pair of cold eyes. The tone was deep and solemn. "At present, there are 20000 Orc soldiers in the underground world, 10000 at the front line, and 10000 soldiers in the caves as supplements." Li De''s deep black eyes continued to look into the distance, nodded slightly and did not open his mouth. He was waiting for the enemy to arrive. The tactics of this execution are not complicated. They lure the cave spiders to attack, relying on the edge of the limestone fortress to kill the cave spiders to the greatest extent. The strategic goal of the early stage is to kill the burrow spiders as much as possible, so as to obtain enough death force for the burial place to hatch bronze eggs. Of course, this is only the beginning of the plan, his ultimate goal is to occupy the magic crystal vein. However, the number of cave spiders occupying half of the plane is too terrible. If we go through it so rashly, the consequences will be unpredictable. Dawn city has not yet been able to crush cave spiders that nest on half a plane, especially if it is not clear how many high-level cave spiders there are. Therefore, the role of the limestone fortress is to lure the enemy''s high-level combat effectiveness to attack, so as to hunt down those high-level cave spiders that may pose a great threat to the dawn City Army, and prepare for the next dawn City Army to attack the magic crystal vein. Cave spiders can quickly hatch ordinary spiders in batches, but high-level combat effectiveness above level 15 is not so easy to grow. According to Li De, the most important effect of limestone castle lies in this. However, once this plan is carried out, the gray stone castle will become a well deserved meat grinder, and the two forces will confront each other in the most direct way. On the one hand, it is primitive and fierce, occupying half of the plane, with numerous cave spiders; on the other hand, it is a city of dawn, which is highly developed and has super magic research and production capacity. Suddenly, Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly. At the end of his line of sight appeared a gray line, like a dust explosion swept from the distance, covering the whole wetland. The wind in the air has a fishy smell that makes people feel flustered. Here comes the cave spider. A moment later, the closer the line was to the gray stone fort, the smell became more and more intense. All the soldiers'' expressions had become dignified. The arms holding the long sword''s shield were slowly tightening, and the muscles were as clear as steel pouring. What is particularly striking is that in mid air, a giant beast with 16 blade wingspan and steel armor is flying in front of the sandstorm composed of numerous cave spiders and spiders. Castro, the newborn King and the giant beast in extraordinary armor, played a key role in this attraction. After entering the distance of a thousand blades, the burrow spider''s mouth is like the piercing sound of a sharp knife across the glass and starts to hiss in the air. The orc soldiers in dwarf armor on the wall felt a strong pressure coming from their faces. With the sound of chilling back, everyone finally saw the gray line. Spiders, giant spiders. These new Orc warriors, though, have seen cave spiders deliberately captured before the pre war mobilization to introduce their weaknesses and tell them how to kill them. But it''s a thrill to see hundreds of thousands of giant spiders running and yelling on the ground. At this moment, even human soldiers who have never been to the battlefield feel their hands trembling unconsciously, which is a kind of physical instinctive reaction, which can not be controlled at all. The limestone fortress is built on the edge of the underground world, and the wetland in front of it is the peripheral area of the mud swamp, and the ground is flat. When this vast land is full of ferocious and terrifying cave spiders, the impact of the sight is enough to shake people''s hearts. Even the determined soldiers will have great psychological pressure when they see this scene. In particular, all the people standing at a high place can see this behind the scenes intuitively, which adds to that feeling. Cave spiders are crazy, whistling in their mouths, chasing Castro recklessly.After a short time, Castro sped up his speed, and there was a burst of air behind him. Under the supersonic flight, he came to the wall in an instant. Brush ~ at the moment of flying to the city wall, the steel giant turned into a mini bat. Then he incited the bat wings to fly to Li De with two sharp little claws carrying a broken dry eggshell. The egg behind the spider, the cause of the craze of the cave spider. Lee reached out his hand, and the egg, which had already been broken and dried up, looked at it and threw it behind the wall. The life force has been engulfed by bronze eggs. The only use of these eggshells is to provoke the supernatural ghost faced spider. Castro flapped his wings and stopped on his shoulder in a tone of distraction and excitement. "Master, I feel the breath of that extraordinary spider in the spider''s nest * *... the way to lure cave spiders is so simple and crude. After losing all their eggs, the extraordinary spider goes crazy when Castro approaches the cave spider''s nest with an egg shell. "Everyone, get ready to fight." Lee ignored Castro and looked at the cave spiders that had entered the 500 blade range of limestone fortress. His deep and cold voice rang through the whole fort under the magic amplification. "Goblin dumper, let go." Li De stands on the city wall above the gate and commands the town. This is the core position of the whole city wall, and is also the place to face the sharp edge of cave spiders. With the issuance of military orders, the human soldiers operating the goblin catapult behind the city wall immediately buckled the clasps, and the bowstring, whose wrists were so thick and tight as to the extreme, jerked out the huge force of the bowstring in an instant, and directly threw out the alchemy bomb which had been pulled out of the throwing device. Bang ~ Hoo ~ with the sound of air breaking, the alchemy bomb pulled out a high parabola, directly leaped over the 35 blade high wall, drew a long arc in the air, and with the sound of breaking the air, it hit the center of the roaring cave spider. Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ a round of ejection, hundreds of alchemy bombs exploded. It''s like the rolling thunder over the nine days. The sky and the earth are collapsing, and huge sound waves are exploding on the broad ground. Bang ~ the first alchemy bomb was bombed in the cave where spiders were the most dense, and the fire was everywhere. Five or six head cave spiders were directly torn up by the alchemy bomb, and with strong corrosive green mucus, they flowed out of the corpse and dropped onto the ground, making a rusty and corrosive sound. This is not fun, Hula ~ after the blast wave is like an invisible giant hand, directly lifted a dozen of the surrounding cave spiders to fly, the cave spider''s sharp limbs like straw was torn by the air wave. The green mucus instantly makes the wet ground bubbling. Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ the continuous explosion sound is like an ant with a huge hammer on the ground. Once it is hammered down, a large area will be emptied. The ferocious, innumerable cave spiders'' ferocious momentum was directly suppressed. The scene looks like the scene of ancient gods recorded on the church mural, which is as impressive as it is. But hundreds of alchemy bombs are far from enough to destroy the countless cave spiders, and those who miss the net are more and more crazy after the explosion. Especially in the vicinity of the limestone fortress, the smell of the spider''s egg is felt, and it''s ferocious. The green eyes were tinged with scarlet. The purpose of killing is to diffuse. Regardless of the cost. Crazy impact. At this time, the devil climbed up and down the wall of the first city wall like the devil''s head, and climbed up and down the wall like the devil''s head. However, to the surprise of the cave spider, the rough looking wall of limestone castle is extremely slippery. It can''t climb up. Even fluffy joints can''t help. Seeing this scene, Li De''s mouth slightly cocked. In order to prevent spiders from climbing the wall directly, the Breaking Dawn mage tower spent a huge amount of money on all the walls to solidify the second ring magic of greasy art. The burrow spider can climb on the rock wall mainly depends on the fluff with adsorption effect on the joints. Greasy technique just suppresses the characteristics of the other party. Bang ~ the bowstring is bouncing in my ear. A deadly arrow pierced the head of the cave spider from the wall. The level 9 cave spider did not live on the wall for three seconds. The human archer''s eyes are cold at the moment. After several expansions, the king''s blade now has 3000 troops, which is in addition to 2000 magic language knights. By the time the population broke through 100000 in winter, the number of human troops of King''s blade had reached 5000.One thousand of them were trained to be archers. At this time, the limestone fortress, which can hold 3000 people, has 500 archers. When the enemy does not attack the city wall, they will be the most indifferent hunters, hunting all the enemies who come. Whine ~ with the sound of the horn behind him, the attack of cave spiders reached the first climax. Several or even more than a dozen of them rushed to the city wall and began to stack up. They wanted to rely on a large number of them to stack on the wall. Countless cave spiders are like tides sweeping across the sky, crazy and violent. The 10 limestone fortresses are like reefs on the sea, which seem to be inclined to collapse at any time under the attack of strong wind and waves. At this time, the orc soldiers in full armor finally meet the monsters in the underground world. The spear in the hands of those lucky to climb the wall of the cave spiders crazy piercing, these underground monsters have just emerged from the most ferocious attack. Powerful Orc warriors can easily tear the bodies of these spiders, just like stabbing and killing chicks. They can''t reach a certain number of cave spiders in a short period of time. All the spiders rush to the wall to deliver food to the orc soldiers. At this time, the long hidden defense lines finally opened fire. First of all, the towers on the wall of the city. The arrows with ferocious cold light in the shooting holes burst out after the bowstring of the crossbow was tightened. Bang ~ Hoo ~ the deadly catapult is like the roar of a demon, and the dense cave spiders below do not need any aiming, which is the best target. The sharp arrow head mixed with pure gold is like the creation sword that tears the heaven and earth, hindering the cave spider from being penetrated mercilessly in front. Nothing can stop the arrow from penetrating. A row of seven cave spiders were blasted by the first catapult. Finally, the crossbow went deep into the ground after passing through the head of one of the cave spiders. All the crossbows of 10 limestone fortresses were shooting at the same time, and thousands of thin wrist crossbows formed a rain of spears throwing together. The burrow spiders, which had already climbed under the wall and had almost completely blocked the ground, were instantly torn up by the catapult rain. The broken limbs were scattered on the ground, and the green blood flowed into a river. The dense cave spiders were emptied of a large area in an instant. At least 5000 cave spiders were killed in this round of crossbow attacks. Hissing ~ but the heavy losses did not make the cave spiders give way. Behind all the cave spiders, a sound that made people''s scalp hair remind them that the cave spiders, who had been hesitant, were raging again. What''s different with the first time is that the second batch of cave spiders have been mixed with a large number of level 10 ghost face spiders. Even Li De clearly sensed that there are still 15 level ghost face spiders in the cave that can''t be counted... Wuwu ~ accompanied by the rapid sound of the horn in the gray stone fortress, he looked at the denser cave spiders in front of him A soldier''s heart is awe inspiring, and the real war is about to begin Chapter 326 Level 15... Those ghostly spiders with palpitating breath are the most bloodthirsty hunters at this time, and the gray stone fortress is the hunted prey. Of course, the position of prey in prey is never fixed. After the battle of limestone fortress started, it entered a state of intense white heat. There are too many cave spiders occupying half of the plane. Especially after being infuriated by the eggs behind the spider, the cave spider, which attacks at any cost, makes Lee realize for the first time the strength of the sea of men tactics. Especially after the high-level ghost face spider joined the battlefield, the situation of the war became miserable in vain. The number of cave spiders is endless, like grasshoppers. In the dim light, they can''t see the boundary at a glance, dense and dense. Give everyone a great shock and pressure. At this time, the firepower of the limestone fortress was all turned on after the high-level cave spiders joined the battle. The crossbow on the tower is like a never-ending deity. The golden crossbow with lethal breath is the most terrible lethal blade in the battlefield. Every baby''s wrist thick crossbow arrow can cause great damage to cave spiders in a straight line. Even if the ghost faced spider with a level of 10 is hit by a crossbow arrow, even if it is immortal, it will lose half of its combat effectiveness, and then be destroyed by other firepower in the next battle. The goblin dumpers behind the city wall began to pull bowstrings frequently. Each time these horrible alchemy bombs exploded, they could empty a large area. And the tower where the mage is stationed in the fortress is also playing a huge role at the moment. If there are too many spiders climbing into the cave walls, the casters will immediately resource the orc warriors on the front line. The magic of terror is the most powerful weapon, and every attack can bring miraculous effects. The presence of the caster greatly reduces the pressure on the defense line. But war is always war, never so simple. When the front battlefield is burning, a 4-blade, 8-blade 18 level ghost face spider avoids the main battlefield. In the dim light, he led 10 level 15 ghost face spiders to the rightmost of the 10 U-shaped fortresses. And this team of exaggerated level ghost face spiders with a full of 200 10 level ghost face spiders behind. The best of the best. The 18 level ghost face spider who takes the lead has a twisted face that makes people feel cold on his back. Dark green eyes like the eyes of the devil, with a sharp voice of the mouth issued a very harsh roar, without the slightest cover of the direct attack on the fort. The wall height of the secondary fortress is 30 blades, and the overall structure is much smaller than that of the main fort, and there is no dense firepower point of the main fort. Therefore, when this group of high-level ghost face spiders attack with the combat effectiveness of level 18, the only firepower control can not support the situation. In addition, ordinary alchemy bombs or crossbows can''t damage more than level 15 ghost face spiders, in less than a minute. Level 10, level 15 and a level 18 ghost face spider rushed directly under the walls of the fort. Bang Bang ~ the human soldiers in the tower changed their faces when they saw that the spider was obviously larger than the surrounding cave spiders. Originally there were still some interval of crossbow arrows began to aim at the apparently more terrifying spiders, pulling the trigger, and the dense arrows shot out of the shooting holes above the tower. The crossbow can shoot 20 crossbows continuously, so there is no need to change the crossbow in a short time. The 300 crossbows in the second fortress instantly formed an exaggerated rain of crossbows. The baby''s arm thick crossbow is like a sharp spear thrown by a soldier. The sunken blood trough on the arrow reflects the lethal cold light. Poo Yi ~ a crossbow arrow directly penetrates a level 10 ghost face spider, and the twisted dead face is stabbed and exploded. But the dense and terrifying arrow rain can''t do damage to the 18 level ghost face spider. Yila ~ an arrow stabbed the 18 level ghost face spider''s head, and there was a burst of sparks, but it was only like this, leaving a white mark on the armor. The reflection of the dark luster of the bone armor is like the hardest steel pouring out, even if the gold forging arrow can not pierce. But the 18 level ghost face spider was irritated. In the mouth issued a scream, behind the 10 level ghost face spider and the surrounding ordinary cave spider seems to have got some command, with a very fast speed surge. In a short time, hundreds of giant spiders gathered in the area of the city wall. Instead of climbing the greasy wall, these spiders began to stack with their bodies like blocks. To the horror of the soldiers on the wall of the city, these cave spiders can defend themselves from death and are not affected at all under the dense fire attack. Even dead bodies can fall under the walls, adding to the pile of blocks.In less than a minute, these giant spiders have piled up more than 20 blade high spiders. After seeing this scene, the 18 level ghost faced spider could no longer bear the fierce desire to kill. Under the rain of catapults, he trampled on the spider pile to the top, and his eight limbs slowly bent into a bow. Touch ~ the force inside the body breaks out, and the ghost face spider jumps up directly, jumping from the sky to the wall in a terrible posture. The bloodiest contact begins. The dense Orc warriors are now so small under the influence of level 18 ghost face spiders. But the orc warrior in strong armor was not timid at all. Eyes slowly become red, holding the sharp knife in the hand, without any hesitation toward the ghost face spider. Orcs, never retreat. Seeing these ants did not flinch, but swarmed up, which completely angered the 18 level ghost face spider. The eight limbs were like spears that Knights wielded when they charged. Pooh ~ a Orc warrior in thick armor is directly pierced by his limbs, and his strong armor doesn''t make him live for another second. The eight sharp limbs are the most powerful weapons. Surrounded by dense orcs in the face of the spider crazy attack, immediately suffered a heavy blow. However, the orc soldiers are still brave, and they are not afraid of casualties. Even if they are dead, they have to use all their strength to chop the spider''s limbs before they die. The will to fight is strong enough to shock people. The 18 level ghost face spider did not enter the expected one-sided killing scene, but fell into the mire. The orc warrior is wearing heavy armor specially modified by dwarves. Although it can not resist the edge of the limbs, it also greatly hinders the killing rhythm of ghost faced spiders. Piercing ordinary armor is like piercing tofu, while stabbing orcs'' armor is like piercing a thick plank with a spear. Although it can be pierced, it takes a certain amount of strength. The caster on the high platform behind him also starts magic support. Unfortunately, this 18 level ghost face spider has too high a magic resistance, and the caster team in the tower can''t do any substantial damage to it. Bang Bang ~ just as the orc warrior was fighting the ghost face spider, the spider pile below was raised a few blades again, and the 10 waiting level 15 ghost face spiders appeared on the wall in the same way. In the face of those huge figures, even the orc face with an average height of two blades is still small. After 10 more 15 level ghost face spiders, the original stable battlefield instantly became precarious. The superiority of high-level combat effectiveness to low-level arms cannot be simply compensated for. Unfortunately, there are only three crossbows used to kill cave spiders above level 15, and all of them have been put in the main fortress, and the secondary fortress does not have these big killers. At the moment when the scene became more and more dangerous and almost to fall, there was a rapid and rhythmic clarion call from the fortress. In just a few seconds, the sound waves spread throughout the battlefield. Less than 20 seconds later, a huge roar came from afar. That''s the sound of the dragon! At this time, with a wingspan of 18 blades, the bone dragon burning the fire of the dark blue soul in its head sends out a strong threat. Along with the arrival of the bone dragon are Castro, who has become a steel beast again, plus Frey, the scarlet hunter of level 15, Grote of level 17, and Karp of ORC king of level 18. Hunter team, this is a team composed of all the high-end forces selected by Li de. the only purpose of this team is to hunt and kill the fighting capacity above level 15 in cave spiders. And this plan is also a strategic goal in this war - to kill cave spiders as much as possible. "Gaga Gaga ~ What filthy, stinky, disgusting spiders, you smell disgusting. Let the great withered man, the fangs of the dawn City, the dragon of destruction, purify your souls. I swear to death that it will be your honor to be purified by dragon breath. Weak spiders, are you ready to welcome the arrival of the great dragon of destruction... " the strange laughter of the dead bones appeared above the level 18 ghost face spiders, which immediately caused a disturbance of cave spiders around. Longwei, which infiltrates into the soul, makes these underground monsters unconsciously start to retreat. But the 18 level ghost face spider was infuriated. The same level 18, why can you be so overbearing? A sharp roar came out of his mouth, and his huge mouth roared at the dead bones. The harsh sound directly made the eardrums of more than ten Orc soldiers around be shocked out of blood, directly dizzy to the ground. Whoosh~At this time, Karp''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the lion''s eyes were as sharp as the blade of a sword. After his body stopped, he saw a chance and jumped up in the air. The long extraordinary sword in his hand is aimed at the ghost face spider of level 18 and cuts it horizontally. Jump and chop. Warrior skills. With the blessing of hundreds of blades in the sky, the power of this ordinary soldier''s skill has been increased by more than ten times. Level 18 ghost face spider saw this scene, the huge belly arched, the mouth of the tail suddenly opened, poop ~ a poisonous spider web like a bird catcher directly aimed at Kapp in the air. Yila ~ the long sword is like a dragon. The cold light suddenly appears, and the spider web with dark blue mucus is directly cut off by Karp. But at this time, the ghost face spider has already reacted, and its body suddenly withdraws a few steps to the side, avoiding the place where Karp landed. Clang ~ Kapu''s long sword was cut on the wall with extreme violence. The strong wall directly split out a few blade range of spider web, debris splash. When the ghost face spider retreats to the side, several Orc soldiers who can''t dodge around are trampled to death. However, the arrival of Karp has greatly inspired the orc''s morale, this is their king! More Orc soldiers roar wildly and rush in, limiting the ghost face spider''s movement with their lives. Level 18 ghost face spider immediately fell into a rage, the eight limbs like a meat grinder general began to tear the surrounding Orc soldiers. Kapp saw this scene, and his huge eyes showed some irresistible senleng killing intention. That''s his people!! The long knife is drawn out from the ground. After standing upright, the muscles of the body are tensed like a spring compression. After the tension reaches an extreme point, it explodes. Charge!! BAM ~ BAM ~ BAM ~ because the strength in his body is too large, the lion warrior like a little giant will leave footprints of crushed stones when stepping on the wall. However, the 18 level ghost face spider, who was confined to its movement, did not give any advice. The fangs sharper than the razor in his mouth were like scissors and were directly biting at Karp. The charging Karp didn''t dodge, and the long knife in his hand directly collided with the two tusks. Mars radiates in all directions. Kapp''s body, which came with endless fury, suddenly stopped. He only felt an irresistible force coming from the long sword. Then the lion warrior flies back at a faster speed, smashes directly on the wall, pulls out a distance of more than ten blades, and bumps into a field of ORC soldiers. The extraordinary armor protected his body, but pulled a slinky spark on the ground. The orc King''s violent strike was defeated. The force of the ghost face spider is obviously much stronger than its body is far less than its KAP. At this time, the ghost face spider suddenly pulled out of the orc''s encirclement and killed him, pointing at Kapp who had not yet risen from the ground. This ghost face spider can feel the power of Karp''s body that is more powerful than the eruption of magma. He has to kill the most threatening enemy. But at the same time, reinforcements came, the flapping bones suddenly swept down from the sky, and the pale dragon breath was brewing in the throat. At the moment of passing the city wall, he suddenly bowed his head, and the bone dragon breathing with endless death breath directly attacked the ghost face spider. However, the extremely vigilant ghost face spider did not resist the breath of dead bones, and turned flexibly to avoid the attack range of dragon breath. The breath of the dead filled the whole section of the city wall in an instant, and a few of the orcs who had been badly injured were turned into a pile of white bones. At this time, Karp turned over and stood up. The pain from his body made the 18 level Orc King fall into a rage. It''s a shame to be hit by a ghost face spider! The right hand holds the saber horizontally, between the eyes becomes blood red. Orc race talent - mania. Kapu''s power increased greatly in an instant, and his momentum was as powerful as a mountain. His intention to kill was almost condensed into substance. And it''s like a spider kicking its body like a ghost. Shame can only be washed away with blood. - - - - - < PS: originally, I wanted to add more changes today, but I still had a lot of stories in my mind, but I couldn''t write them out, so I deleted them. It''s like holding urine, fidgeting and always trying to solve it, but there''s no bathroom, so I can only hold it... and Chapter 327 In the ward of the best first hospital in morden city, a lovely young lady in nurse''s clothes came to the ward. "Zhou Bo, here''s your test report. It''s all right." "It''s incredible that your cancer is really better!! God bless ~ " the girl was very excited because she was too excited. Looking at the handsome boy on the hospital bed, her face showed heartfelt joy, and her eyes seemed to be twinkling with stars. "It''s a medical miracle. Your cancer has reached an advanced stage, and it''s all gone!" Looking at the nurse''s little sister who suddenly broke into the ward, Zhou Bo was slightly stunned and subconsciously turned off the Forum on the official website of Rongguang. After clicking the cross, he remembered that half of the post he had just edited had not been saved... but he had no mind to pay attention to these, and his attention was all attracted by the nurse''s words. "Thank you, little fish. I''m afraid I won''t get better so soon without your care." Zhou Bo took two deep breaths, his eyes were pleasantly surprised. Although he has been able to feel that he has become a hidden occupation of the undead in glory - the hand of death, his body is gradually turning around, gradually becoming strong, and the weakness in his body no longer exists. And the spirit of day after day in the rapid recovery, but at this time really get the test sheet, the heart still can''t help but a huge surprise. The hands under the gray and white clothes had already clenched their fists. "The undead monarch, the undead tribe..." "I don''t know what kind of secret is hidden in this, but it is you who have given me a new life." "It''s OK. I didn''t help." The nurse''s little sister smiles sweetly and hesitates for a moment. "Zhou Bo, the attending doctor will come to give you a comprehensive physical examination later, and may ask you some tricky questions. If you don''t want to answer them... hearing this, Zhou Bo''s heart warmed. Looking at the girl who has been getting along for nearly two years, Zhou Bo feels a little moved. There was some tension on that handsome face. "Xiaoyu, I''m discharged from hospital..." "what''s the matter?" "I... can I buy you a meal... And... See a movie?" After some stuttering, he suddenly looked at the simple and lovely girl in front of her. His right hand subconsciously grasped the sheet. Zhou Bo only felt that his heart was beating very strongly at the moment. Looking at that pair of full of expectation eyes, the girl slightly a Leng, subconsciously pursed her lips, some shy gently um. When Zhou Bo heard the other party''s promise, he only felt that the whole world was lit up. Just want to speak, a burst of rapid footsteps outside the ward. "Well, then?? Did the patient with advanced cancer really recover??? You''re not kidding me, are you? Three months ago, the notice of critical illness has been issued. Can we all survive? ... " a middle-aged doctor wearing a white coat and thick glasses stepped into the ward in a hurry. See the spirit of the head is obviously very good Zhou boten, like to see a mouse, the light of his eyes is brighter than that of a beautiful woman. Zhou Bo''s heart trembled, "MMP, how can this guy feel more terrible than the half god level undead monarch?" One day later. Zhou Bo, a group of cancer experts, did not believe in evil and gave him an examination from the beginning to the end twice. All the experts had to admit that the guy who had thought he had only a few months to live at most, and even they had prepared a bed for him in the mortuary, had recovered at this time. It''s a miracle in medical history. Zhou Bo was immediately publicized by the first hospital as an example. For a long time in the future, Zhou Bo was used by the first hospital to show medical miracles to the outside world, and encouraged patients not to give up at any time. For a while, Zhou Bo became the belief pillar of many patients. But after returning to normal, Zhou Bo naturally knew what was good for him and didn''t say much about it. In the ward of the hospital, Zhou Bo, who has changed his laundry for the past two years, started to tidy up his laundry. He dragged the suitcase that the nurse Xiaoyu bought for him. With a vision for the future, he turned away from the ward where he had passed away countless times with the God of death. After handling the discharge procedures, the two came to the door of the hospital. Looking at Zhou Bo''s back, the girl in the nurse''s uniform was very happy, but for a moment she seemed to think of something, and then she was a little lost. Two years of getting along, she has been used to the existence of the boy, every day to see his smile is the warmest picture. As if aware of the girl''s mood, Zhou Bo turned around and showed a brilliant smile. "Fish, don''t think I''m discharged from the hospital, you can pretend that you don''t know me." "Remember tomorrow''s appointment... Cough, dinner."When the girl heard this, she calmed down. She looked forward to it and was embarrassed. Pretending not to care about Tao. "Long winded. You go back first. Last time you sold all your houses for medical treatment, you must find another house to live in. " After saying that, he seemed to think of something, and his voice unconsciously lowered a little bit, "if... If you can''t find a house for the time being, my family still has an empty room..." as he said this, his voice became lower and lower, and his face was also a little shy. Didi ~ and at this time, the two inappropriate horns on the side of the road interrupted their conversation. The president of a new type of Porsche slowly stopped on the road in front of them. Bang ~ the co pilot''s door opened, and a young and capable man in a suit quickly got out of the car, and then came to Zhou Bo in front of the girl in surprise and said hello to him respectfully. "Mr. Zhou, the car is ready. The high-level meeting of the company has been scheduled to start at 4:00 this afternoon. In addition, the administration department has already contracted out the restaurant of the five-star hotel in Linjiang in the evening to meet you. " Seeing this scene, the girl grew up and looked at Zhou Bo foolishly. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to open her mouth. Zhou Bo showed a warm smile to the girl. "Xiaoyu, this is my assistant, Wei Feng. I bought a company two months ago, and I haven''t come to tell you... I''ll show you around the weekend... "by the way, what did you just say? I didn''t hear you very well? " The girl''s face suddenly appeared a thick flush, and shook her head abruptly, "I didn''t say anything. You heard me wrong. You are busy first, I still have patients who need infusion... after that, I turned around, lowered my head, and left in a hurry, feeling a little confused. The girl didn''t understand why the big boy who sold his house to save himself suddenly became the boss of a big company... his mood was disordered. At this time, looking at the girl''s back, Zhou Bo just remembered what the other side had just said and slapped his head fiercely. Looking at the capable young man in front of him, he immediately gnashed his teeth. "Who made you come so early?" I still have a spare room in my house... Ah, what did I just miss?? "Mr. Zhou?" The young assistant was confused. I was wrong to come early?? Taking a few deep breaths, Zhou Bo suppressed his inner confusion and sat on the president of the car. After the car started, Zhou Bo began to ask. "Xiaofeng," Rongguang "how many game warehouse acquisition Assistant Wei Feng thought for a moment and then replied. "Mr. Zhou, it seems that someone in the game room is controlling the number of sales. We have only purchased 500 at present. It seems that 500 is the bottom line. After purchasing 500 last week, no matter where we go to "glory", we can''t buy the game storehouse. " Hearing this, Zhou Bo''s eyes narrowed slightly. From the day he entered the game, he felt the glory was not simple. This was the keen consciousness of Gao play, because his ID was the knight of broken sword. As a 10-year-old professional player who began to play games crazily, his vision and perception are much more sensitive than ordinary people. After discovering the particularity of glory, he is ready to expand his advantages in glory at all costs. The player who can revive the undead has become his most exciting force, so he also wants to form a team composed of players for his command. In the undead Empire, as a meritorious official who pulled out the sword of light and released the undead monarch who had been sealed for 100000 years, he not only obtained the hidden occupation, but also became the disciple of the undead king. He has great influence among the aborigines, and he can cultivate a strong player team. At that time, the reputation of the knights with broken swords would surely become the eternal God in the players. Zhou Bo has been thinking about the future after he gradually gets better. Acquisition company is also the idea, all the game, it is worth him to pay. Here, buried enough to let all people heart. "Two days later, it''s time for the game to go public. No matter whether you can still buy the game storehouse or not, I hope you will step up your search, even if you buy it from other players with a price increase. Xiaofeng, this game is not as simple as you think... " " yes, Mr. Zhou. " After the explanation, Zhou Bo seemed to think of something and asked curiously. "By the way, last time you told me, the club called scarlet moon contacted us and wanted to get the dark summon of bone dragon from me. How was the talk about thisWei Feng whispered, "Mr. Zhou, last time the other party was willing to offer 500 pieces of Second Ring Magic scrolls to exchange with us, but we have not agreed for the time being. We need you to make the final decision." Hearing this, Zhou Bo was surprised. "500 magic scrolls?" In his opinion, the dark summoning skill that can summon bone dragons must be worth 500 magic scrolls, but to his surprise, someone can take out such a large number of magic scrolls at this time point. He is a man who knows the market. According to the news from glory, except for the southern provinces of Nolan Empire, which seems to have more magic scrolls, other regions are in a state of scarcity. Now you can take out so many magic scrolls, and the power in glory will never be small. Zhou Bolton was interested. "What is the name of the power of the scarlet moon in glory? Why haven''t you heard from them? " "They wouldn''t give a specific name." "Anything else?" "According to them, the scarlet moon established a chamber of Commerce in Greentown, the largest city in the southern province of the Norland Empire, and the chamber of Commerce was associated with several great nobles. So as long as it is available in the market, you can trade with them. And these 500 magic scrolls are proof of their strength. If the deal goes well, scarlet moon hopes to establish a strategic relationship with us in the future, and hopes that we can trade with them the specialties of the Empire of the dead. " Hearing Wei Feng''s words, Zhou Bo naturally appeared in his mind the shadow of a huge force. The name of the scarlet moon was deeply engraved in his mind. "By the way, Mr. Zhou, this is a screenshot of the other party''s warehouse. They said to our negotiation staff that maybe you will be interested after seeing it." Wei Feng finished and handed over the mobile phone. After Zhou Bo took over, he took a breath from the opened album. "Four ring magic scroll manufacturing technology..." "extraordinary weapons..." "thousands of rare and perfect armor..." "tens of thousands of jinpuke..." "..." originally thought that he had become the son of the undead monarch, and transferred to the undead hidden profession, he was definitely at the top of all players ¡£ But at this time, looking at the pictures in the mobile phone, Zhou Bo''s heart was immediately hit hard. How is this possible?? How can anyone get such precious treasures and resources in this period of time?? Did this damned crimson moon break open the treasure house of the king of Nolan? That''s bullshit. At the same time, his heart for the crimson moon also rose an indescribable feeling, such a force without obvious mountains and water, actually had resources far beyond his ability. This scarlet moon is too much. At this time, Zhou Bo was afraid that he could not believe that what was revealed was only a batch of materials randomly selected by Li De, which was prepared in advance for the coming service opening. On the real strength, I''m afraid that Li De''s strength is far beyond Zhou Bo''s imagination. The scarlet mage tower, the covenant of darkness, the dwarf Valley, the low mountains and hills, together with the Yuren tribe that are planning and cooperating, and the core of all forces, the dawn city. Lee''s power territory has been so huge that players can''t imagine it now. A big boss who is in charge of everything behind the scenes is slowly taking shape. "Mr. Zhou, do you think about the cooperation with scarlet moon?" After watching the pictures on Wei Feng''s mobile phone, Zhou Bo took a deep breath and said firmly. "We must cooperate with each other. If we can have such a strong partner in the human Empire, I believe it will bring great benefits to both sides." Without Li De''s knowledge, he was greedy for the dark summoning skill of bone dragon. Because several screenshots appeared, it quietly turned to his hand, which greatly reduced the time cost of his search. It is a solid step for the birth of gulonghai. "The day after tomorrow, all professional players of the company must be on-line and set up trumpets on time. If you can choose the exact place of birth, you must choose the undead empire. The undead will be at the heart of our strategy. " "Yes, Mr. Zhou." "In addition, about..." Zhou Bo arranged several tasks in the car, and he relaxed. He opened the official website of Rongguang, looked through the game information that had not changed for ten thousand years, and then opened the player forum. The moment he saw those posts, he felt that the air was full of joy."Ha ha ha ha ha ha, there are two days left for the game to be opened!"!!! My big carving has already been hungry and thirsty, azaleas in the jasmine street, do you miss me? Big sword ¡¤ JPG > Do you want to go to glory? Ha ha ha ha, when you realize that every day you go to the wharf to carry bricks, unload cars for people, and even fall into the dust, you will know how wonderful this game is when you receive noble old women over 50 years old every day. Hold on, don''t give up. Dog head ¡¤ jpg in the fierce recruitment of Tu Shen guild, there are cute little sisters selling cute mews here. Do you want to move Local tyrants with red envelopes and little brother with 88 quick abdominal muscles are waiting for something. Don''t come to sign up yet ~ lolilu thigh ¡¤ JPG the latest news, the amount of money for the game dog''s planning address has reached 2.35 million RMB, and the number is still increasing rapidly. Among them, the most local magnate alone paid 100000 RMB. Unfortunately, no one knows where the official website of glory is, and there is no trace of the killing dog scheme. No one can take the reward for the time being. We will continue to broadcast it for you at the same time tomorrow. ¡· when Zhou Bo saw the last message, he couldn''t help but give a sharp slap. These sand sculpture players are invincible. In order to protest against the inaction of the official website, the difficulty of "glory" was made extremely high. Several players led a reward offering, which was to find the office address of the official website of "glory". At first, it was just for fun, but then more and more players who were miserable by the aborigines of glory became angry. The sand sculptures, who have suffered great bitterness, have been abused a thousand times by the crafty aborigines. More and more people have joined the offer, and some local tyrants even smashed 100000 RMB in anger just to find an address where the official website is located... Which can be called the most crazy behavior in history. Now the most concerned in addition to "glory" Kaifu, is the opening business or where the operator''s office address. During this period of time, the reward of more than 2 million yuan has attracted countless game players. In the outside world, it has even caused a frenzy of looking for the official office address of "glory". As long as the address is reported, it can be proved that it is correct to get more than 2 million RMB, which is simply to pick up money. Unfortunately, the official website of "glory" seems to have reached the bottom of the Pacific Ocean. No matter how enthusiastic players look for it, there is still no trace. The address of the official website of Rongguang also became the first of the ten suspense of Rongguang. Chapter 328 "As for how to establish the game guild, I believe several people already understand what I mean. Norland empire will be the focus of the future scarlet month. The headquarters of our guild should be established in the capital of Norland, and all professional players of scarlet month should carry out missions around King Nolan. " Li De stands in the huge and wide conference room, looking down at more than 600 professional players. The tone was solemn. "In the future, this will be a place for you to show your hands and feet. Believe me, you will get everything you want in this game. I have given the situation of Ruolan Wangdu to the data analysis department. Next, all of you will get a copy, I hope you can have a deeper understanding of Nolan empire." "I only have enough time to prepare for the opening on September 30. A month later, the game will open, and that will be the moment when we will show the brilliance of our scarlet moon. now, the meeting is over. " After this concluding remark, Li De concluded the two-hour meeting. He left with several high-level officials, leaving a group of professional players discussing the content of the meeting with each other. At present, the most employees of scarlet month are professional players. After decades of development, the game field has long been from a career suitable for a small number of people to become a hot occupation with the largest number of employees each year. The fundamental reason is the rapid development of the game industry. Originally, only a few top professional players could have a bite to eat. Now it has become a level that ordinary people with less top technology can enter. For example, the life class in virtual games, which takes a lot of time, has become the main attack point of some professional players. As an industry grows larger and larger, the division of labor will inevitably become more and more sophisticated, such as combat players, life players, replica strategy players, game data collection players, etc. This is not surprising. The hundreds of professional players currently owned by scarlet moon can basically meet the needs of Li De in the early stage, and he will continue to expand personnel based on these professional players in the later stage. The fact that players are not afraid of death is really too bug. If you make good use of it, you can definitely do something unexpected. But all of these actions still have to wait for glory to open. Zhao Yue, as vice president, followed Li De out of the conference room after the meeting. Today, the plump lady in the black short skirt is full of charming charm, which is unique to mature women, which is incomparable to little girls. At this time, Zhao Yue looked at Li De''s back, and his eyes were very complicated. In the past two months, she thought that it would take a long time for Li De to adapt to the pace of work. But Lee''s ability is much better than she expected. A leader with great personality charm. This is Zhao Yue''s most direct impression of Li De. He has a strong hand, a broad vision, a strong ability to handle affairs, the courage to delegate power, no fear of failure, but also the courage to admit their own shortcomings. These are the highlights she found in Lee. What''s more, Li De''s words and deeds have a strong personal charm, which makes people can''t help but be convinced and want to follow his steps. Working with such an excellent opposite sex who can''t find out many faults, it''s hard to make any displeasure even if it''s harsh. Besides, he is still so handsome. Thinking of this, Zhao Yue''s eyes slightly flickered for a moment, and his face was slightly flushed. As a figure, beauty, education and accomplishment, in the eyes of most men, she belongs to absolute goddess, and she never lacks pursuers. And most of them are excellent elites, especially those who are young and rich. But what she can admire seems to have been the only one with a full temperament for such a long time. Good men and women of the opposite sex are always more attractive. "Mr. Zhao?" Li De''s thought of what steps a meal, and after death Zhao Yue almost hit again, fortunately stopped in time. A little embarrassed, he stroked the bangs beside his ears and looked at the perfect face in front of him, which was enough to make any heterosexual raise a good impression, and blushed. "Mr. Li, what''s the matter?" Hearing this unnatural tone, Li De''s expression was a little strange. He took a deep look at Zhao Yue, who was wearing a high-heeled black silk and hip skirt. The plump imperial sister was as attractive as a ripe peach. This lady is really invincible. "The newly recruited executives will be employed in these two days, and you will be responsible for the management of the company.During this period of time, I have reorganized the company''s system, and there are no major gaps. As long as we follow our established goals, there won''t be too many problems. " In the past few months, he did not simply come to the company to have a look, but to make a system reform more in line with his wishes. If he has not entered glory, he can''t make any effective decisions even if he is in his current position. After all, he is not good at managing the company. However, after he ruled a city and could affect the fate of tens of thousands of people at one stroke, it was a dimension reduction blow to manage a company with thousands of people. He can easily control the game. And the temperament tempered between life and death also let his charm get a further burst, now Li De has become the first male god of the scarlet moon. Almost all unmarried female employees talk about it every day. "Mr. Li, are you leaving?" Zhao yueminrui was aware of the meaning of the back in Li De''s words, and he was inexplicably lost. "It''s not like leaving, but I still have some preparatory work to do, and I don''t have much time to manage the company in a short time. But I come to the company every few days. " Li De didn''t see the real thought of Zhao Yue''s heart with normal face and said with a light smile. As soon as he was in the meeting, he realized that the body of glory had been constructed and could return to his land at any time. At this time, he can''t wait. Although the earth has only passed more than two months, but now the glory has been more than half a year, he must go back, now the dawn city does not know what the situation is. Get Li De''s answer, Zhao Yue took a deep breath, did not say more. "Yes, Mr. Li, I will let the company run according to your plan." Li De frowned slightly. He recognized the inflexibility of Zhao Yue''s tone and wanted to say something, but Zhao Yue didn''t stay any longer. He stepped on high-heeled shoes and turned away in the respectful eyes of the surrounding employees. This scene made Li De a little confused. Did I say something wrong? He shook his head. Sure enough, women are the most difficult creatures in the world. It''s better to be my Weina... he thinks about his little maid. After Cheng Fei Lu turns, she doesn''t hesitate to leave. After Li De left, Cheng Lu quietly came to Zhao Yue''s office with some gossip expression. "Cousin..." looking at Cheng Lu who sneaks into the office, Zhao Yue gives her a bad look. "Call me Mr. Zhao in the company. Don''t be big or small." "Hee hee ~" Cheng Lu immediately relaxed after locking them. "It''s not big or small. Although we are distant relatives, we have generations here ~" Zhao Yue closed the documents in his hand and looked at her with burning eyes, "why, Mr. Li didn''t ask you to explain something before he left?" Cheng Lu turns his eyes. "Of course, it has been explained. The driver, Mr. Zhou, has already sent Mr. Li back." Then she went to Zhao Yue''s side, put her hand on her shoulder and began to massage her. Some fat baby girls showed a little gossip expression. "Cousin, general manager Li is so handsome. Do you have any idea after contacting with each other these two months?" Zhao Yue''s body is stiff, some impatient way, "what are you talking nonsense about?" Cheng Lu''s eyes narrowed and seemed to notice something wrong with Zhao Yue. He put his arms around her neck and bent down to look at her from the side. "There''s something wrong with your expression. It''s very wrong. You didn''t react so much in the past. It seems that Li always has charm. After contacting with her for such a short time, she attracted our great beauty... Zhao Yue snorted coldly, "Cheng Lu, do you want me to tell your mother about your boyfriend?" Cheng Lu''s face suddenly changed. He said pitifully, "cousin, you frighten me again." "Hum, just know. Work hard. When you buy a house in Mordor, your mother can''t help you if she doesn''t agree." Cheng Lu was relieved, "OK, just listen to you." But looking back, I was still a little reluctant to give up. "However, general manager Li is so young and rich, and he is so handsome that he burst his watch. Even I almost wavered. Cousin, are you really not attracted?" Zhao Yue slowly regained his composure and shook his head. "Don''t think too much. Li and I are just colleagues at work Cheng Lu is a little disappointed, and then he turns to see Zhao Yue''s pride of holding his clothes high. Suddenly he pinches a handful of them, and then runs out of the office with a giggle."Cousin, let you scare me." Touch ~ when the door was closed, Zhao Yue rubbed his chest with tears and laughter. He felt his amazing touch and could not help but blush. Suddenly, I remembered Cheng Lugang''s words again. Looking at the empty office, I couldn''t help but feel a little distracted for a moment... handsome... Young and promising... - - - - - after Li De returned to the villa purchased in Xiannv lake villa community, he washed comfortably. At present, he is the only one in the villa, because he has been in glory for a long time. In order to keep it secret, he did not hire a nanny. The cleaning work is carried out by robots. In 2051, the degree of intelligence is enough for robots to complete some cleaning work. After checking the house, he found nothing unusual. He lay in the bedroom on the second floor of the villa and returned to glory. The luxurious villa entered the quiet. At this time, Li De felt that he was back in the dark place of emptiness. But different from last time, he could sense his body and control his limbs. But just when he wanted to open his eyes, his eyelids seemed to be pressed with a heavy iron ball, which made him feel extremely heavy. Even if he tried his best, it took a long time to open a line. He saw the glorious world again after a few months. Blood red, a piece of blood red. In his eyes, there was a picture of blood dripping in front of his eyes. With his eyes open, a clearer sense of touch came from all over his body, and he felt that his limbs seemed to be locked in something. He couldn''t move. Li De clenches his teeth, continues to open his eyes, and at the same time his body tries to get rid of the shackles. Finally, after a long time, click ~ all of a sudden a crisp sound like broken eggs appeared in my ears. Close to Yila ~ Li De seems to break some shackles, the body directly tore up the shackles around him. The feeling of being tied was gone. The powerful force returned to his body, and Lee finally opened his eyes. Turning his head around, he found himself lying in the blood pool full of magic blood, beside which the original half man high magic blood was only knee high. And the milk white magic blood with a little scarlet, looks very strange. The crystal like remains of the spirit beside him are still floating. Taking a deep breath, Li De stood up. What he had just broken free seemed to be the cocoon formed by the blood of magic, which had already melted into the blood of magic again. Looking at the naked body, his face showed some bitter smile. He didn''t expect to spend so much time remodeling his body. Earth time is from June 20 to September 10, two and a half months, a full 80 days. In honor, it''s 240 days, eight months. This adventure has to say paid a heavy price, but fortunately the harvest can make up for this loss. Take a deep breath, open the attribute panel and take a glance lied ¡¤ cachal status: weak (all attributes decreased by 30%, lasting for 30 days) race: blood clan (ancestor) Legend: 7 (+ 1) famous, legend degree is 8 in the world below. Title: scarlet Lord, Immortal King level: Blood ancestor lv18 (20330.5 million) Magic: 35003500 blood: ancestral blood (perfect), evolution degree 30% (can absorb blood to improve evolution level) skill: bathing blood rebirth (limited) can leave a bat in the blood pool of blood clan, and can be reborn in the blood pool after the body dies, After rebirth, the weakness period was 1 month, and the cooling time was 3 months. Others... some small changes have taken place in the attribute panel. First of all, there is a weak state behind his status bar, which lasts for a month. Obviously, it''s the punishment of rebirth. At the same time, the evolution of blood vessels has increased from 15% to 30%. The experience value has now reached 20000. Randy has been awarded 5000 by the system for becoming a crazy believer, and 5000 for Frey''s promotion to level 15. In addition, the blood clan can provide him with 1 experience every month. The original number of blood clans was 740, and 1480 points were provided in November and December. According to the tips on the system panel, the number of blood families doubled after January. The system panel shows that the current number of blood lineage is 1475, that is to say, except for five blood descendants who did not have their first birth, all other blood descendants had their first embrace during the period of Lee De''s rebirth.The time of the first two first embraces was after dawn Festival, that is to say, the empirical value from January to June is calculated according to 1475, and the total experience of six months is 8850 points. After a little calculation, Li De''s face was filled with joy. Experience or second, the most important thing is that blood clan now has nearly 1500 people, which can be called qualitative change. If dawn city develops like this for another three years, the number of blood clan will exceed 10000. There are 10000 casters. This power can never be ignored. It is necessary to reach a certain number of the fission mode of the blood clan in order to show its advantages. Of course, the more the number of blood group, the higher the requirement of logistics. If we want to develop unscrupulously, we must have enough population to implement the strategy of sustainable development. Fortunately, Li De has been walking steadily on this road. After walking out of the blood pool, I found a suit of clothes from the system space and put it on. But after getting dressed, Li De''s expression was slightly frozen. Because he found something wrong in the system space. The system space is a space opened up in the dimensional plane, not a kind of virtual panel grid. All his things are piled up here, including the blood of magic, the alchemy bomb, the clothes to be washed, and the 12 eggs behind the spider that are hard snatched from the spider''s nest. Plus the mysterious bronze egg. But to his surprise, there was something wrong with the eggs behind the twelve spiders. Not less, but the original pale gold spider eggs all split, the egg liquid inside because of too long time has become dry things. On the contrary, with the eggs behind the spiders, the bronze eggs that used to be heibulaqu were shining a little bit, as if they had been polished and polished. Unknown bronze egg State: deep sleep Introduction: it seems that it is some kind of powerful life egg, which devours part of the plane force in the deep sleep, but most of its activity has been lost due to the long time flow, so it needs strong vitality to be reactivated. Although the attributes of bronze eggs did not change, Li De still locked the culprit for the first time. "This is ridiculous. If you don''t absorb so many star magic stones, you just absorb the eggs behind the spider..." spirit swept through the whole space, and finally found a spider''s egg in the corner of the bronze egg. "There''s only one seedling left in 12..." Li De couldn''t help feeling a little heartache. The eggs born by extraordinary spiders, among other things, are not weak. Looking at the bronze egg again, the expression was slightly subtle. He felt that the humble bronze egg had a good origin, but he had not found a way to hatch it. I wanted to take it out for research, but I still didn''t continue. Now I''d like to go out and see the situation of dawn city first. He''s been away so long, I don''t know what''s going on in dawn city. Turn around and push open the door of the stone house. After the door was opened, an excited figure appeared in the cave illuminated by the warm yellow magic lamp. "Under the crown, you are finally awake." Frey, who has been promoted to level 15 and promoted the scarlet hunter to the second level, was almost surprised. Eight months, this period of time is really too long, long enough to make him uneasy, fortunately, Li De is all right after all. It''s also very kind to look at Freid. After all, it''s been more than two months since I saw him. "Frey, how has the dawn city developed over the past few months? Is there any change?" One of his biggest worries is that dawn city is stagnating because of his rebirth. He is the soul of the city and the master of all the Holy Light blood clan. once he is in a dilemma, all the blood clan''s actions will be arranged around his safety as the first priority. That''s what he worried about. The first time his blood changed, the development of dawn City slowed down for a long time, and he didn''t want to return to such a state. "Crown, because you have made similar arrangements in advance last time, our development is normal now." Frey, who is aloof and arrogant, is still excited. No one has suffered more than he has been in these months. He watched him go to the spider''s nest, and then sensed his fall. If he had not known the talent of rebirth with blood bath from the beginning, he would have rushed in recklessly and died with those dirty, disgusting and disgusting spiders. Shengguang blood clan, never afraid of death. "Well, I''ll talk about it later. Let''s go back to the city hall first." Li De didn''t talk much about it. It was obviously not a place for conversation in the holy land.After eight months in the world, I don''t know how much changes have taken place in the dawn city at this time. When Li De stepped out of the holy land, he felt a little nervous. At the same time, there is a strong expectation. When Li De''s figure stepped out of the Holy Land and flew back to the city hall. All the senior management got the news. The king of this city is back. Their master will rule them again. In less than 20 minutes, all the high-level people in the dawn city rushed back to the city hall. Harrison, the speaker of the city hall, Frey of blood of grade 15, Karp of ORC king of grade 18, and two sisters of dawn sect, Nello and Nicole. In addition, the disfigured old goblin clan chief Moore, dwarf forging master Warren, Dean of dawn college, and anthropologist horn. At present, the most powerful high-level of dawn city has arrived. In addition, Stanley is carrying out the project of the shadow of dawn in green city and has not returned. The shadow high priest Amy and level 16 werewolf Craig are still in lissel. Li De was very happy when he saw the scene of abundant talents. This is the class he has accumulated from scratch. It''s very valuable that each of them can stand alone. And the people below saw that Li De appeared safe and sound, and his heart was even more excited. Li De is the only core of the dawn City, the irreplaceable master. If something happens to him, no one can imagine what the city will be like. Orcs will be independent, dwarves will certainly leave, and even humans will not obey the orders of the blood clan. Chaos and civil strife will be the only theme of the city. Fortunately, none of this happened. Now, the owner of the city is back. Everyone could clearly feel the cohesive atmosphere in the room. "Good day, under the crown..." "good day, patriarch..." after all the people asked, Li De didn''t bother and went to the rarely used long table in the office, which was enough to sit down for 30 people. The others sat down in their seats. "I''ve been sleeping for eight months, and I need to know what''s going on in dawn city for half a year." Although Li De came back, he still felt a little strange to the city he had left for a long time. He needed to master the current situation of the dawn city. Glory time three months later, the game will be public beta, after the arrival of players, no one can predict what will happen. He has to make arrangements for it right away. Although the overall player''s strength is not too dangerous for dawn City, the knights with broken swords let him realize the power of some high play. Maybe on the surface of the threat is not big, but secretly said not customized to do what Sao operation. The idea of mass breeding bone dragons is the most typical one. It can directly improve the ethnic background of the undead, which should not be underestimated. "Harrison, you report to the city hall first." "Yes, patriarch." Harrison, who was called to the roll, stood up and solemnly began to report. "Patriarch, everything is normal in the dawn city in recent months. According to your previous plan, we did not give up development when you were sleeping. It still maintained a strong upward momentum. First, population. Last winter, we plundered more than 50000 people from the northern part of green city, who have now integrated into the dawn city and become part of our strength. At present, the total population of dawn city has exceeded 100000. " 100000 people... Hearing the number of breakthrough psychological expectations, Li De''s face showed some joy. Population is the foundation of the development of the dawn city. With the population, the blood race can develop, and with the population, various industries can be launched. Now the dawn city has taken a solid step on the basis of becoming a big city. "Second, food. At present, in addition to the reserved land, all the spare land on the moon plain has been allocated to residents. Last year''s winter wheat was harvested at the end of March this year, and the first spring wheat of this year is expected to be harvested at the end of August. At present, our grain production can provide 200000 people with a year''s consumption, and a whole year''s grain production can supply the consumption of 400000 people. At present, grain stocks are enough for 200000 people to consume in a year. " Harrison gave Lee time to think about it, and then went on for a moment. "However, it is worth noting that at present, there are more than 40000 people who have not been allocated land, half of them are employees of the city hall and various factories, and the remaining 10000 are old people and children, who do not have much labor capacity, finally, about 10000 people are handicraft workers, businessmen, students, even priests, reserve forces, etcLee nodded slightly. Population is the foundation of dawn City, and food is the foundation of population. The importance of food is self-evident. Agriculture is the key point to guarantee the first-hand whenever. As for those who have no land, he does not worry too much. Agriculture is the primary industry, but not all of them. The secondary industry also needs a lot of manpower. At present, dawn city is vigorously promoting the development of magic industrialization, which can fully accommodate these extra population. "Go on." "The third is the construction of new urban areas. The first phase of the new urban area has been completed, and the second phase is being accelerated. It is expected to be completed around October, and it is expected to accommodate 80000 people. " The new urban area is the only way to expand the scale of dawn City, and it is the priority point in a short time. According to Li De''s estimation, the population capacity of the new urban area will reach 300000. The dawn city will become a real big city. Of course, it will take a long time and countless human and material resources to achieve this goal. After confirming that the basic market of dawn city did not change and steadily developed in a good direction, Li De''s expression relaxed a lot. As long as the dawn city is still developing steadily, any other problem is not a big problem. Everything is still under control. The city of dawn is the foundation of all his forces. The foundation will not fall. Even if other forces are destroyed, he can rebuild them in a short time. Instead of asking Harrison any more details, Lee turned his attention to Karp. At this time, he began to ask about the development of the underground world. The priority of dawn city is obviously higher than that of underground world. "Kapp, after I was killed in battle, did the spider plane change? Did you find the smell of a spider? " The huge lion''s head nodded and shook his head in a solemn voice. "Under the crown, after you have left about thirteen days, countless cave spiders have attacked our protected area. Because of the large number of people, we defended for less than a day. Because of the heavy casualties, we were forced to withdraw from the entrance of the underground world and set up defense measures in the cave. The fury of cave spiders lasted a month to stop. With the support of the logistic forces, we re established our defenses at the entrances and exits of the underground world, stabilizing the areas under our control. " "In the process of cave spiders attacking our position, there were a lot of level 15 ghost face spiders, but there was no extraordinary appearance." Li De was relieved to hear this. Those two extraordinary can not leave the spider plane. His own eggs have been robbed, he does not believe that the other side can be so calm, and kill him did not find the spider eggs, if the other side can leave, will not stick to the spider plane. After confirming the key information, Li De showed a little smile. "What''s the current situation in the underground world and how many areas do we control? Are there any new discoveries? " "Under the crown, because the number of cave spiders is too dense, we haven''t expanded too much in this period of time. A military fortress with a capacity of 2000 people was temporarily built at the entrance. To explore the underground world, small-scale teams adopt the way of penetration. At present, within 500 kilometers of the entrance to the underground world, we have explored all of them. There are also many powerful races and precious veins. Because he found traces of the thunder tribe in the course of his exploration, kosso has now searched for the Cyclops in the mud swamp Li De frowned slightly. He was not very satisfied with Karp''s speech. The progress of the underground world was somewhat slow. Now after more than half a year, he was only in the preliminary exploration, which made him shake his head. "KAP, you are fully responsible for the underground world. I need you to speed up your exploration and find out the distribution of forces within 1000 kilometers around you in the shortest time. The second is that our main strategy at present is spider''s nest. Where there are magic crystal veins we need, you must be prepared for a long-term war. " Without waiting for Kapp to respond, lied turned his head and looked at Harrison. "Harrison, record it and ask the intelligence command center to make at once no less than five plans to occupy the monzonite vein. The next strategic focus of dawn city will be on the exploration of magic crystal veins and the development of the underground world. Everything else can be put back now. " "Yes, under the crown." Harrison should be right away. After a little understanding of his most concerned issues, Li De did not continue to go deep, and turned to other people. "Horne, what is the progress of the magic Industry Research Institute''s divine grant garments?"The holy dress given by God is a key step to release the shackles on the neck of the blood clan. This project has been established for nearly a year since it was set up last year, and huge human and material resources have been invested. Eight months ago, the Institute of magic industry had produced semi-finished products. After several months of polishing, Li De was looking forward to hearing good news. As Dean of dawn college, Horne''s face showed a kind of proud smile, "crown, with the help of his highness Nello providing a lot of heart juice of thorns. At present, the research on holy clothes has been improved to the 13th edition, reaching the stage of finalizing and mass production. As long as we are given another month, the holy clothes that are really suitable for all people will be produced in batch. " Li De''s brow was relaxed, and his mood improved a lot. "Well, we must take the time to develop it. We need holy clothes from God." The holy clothes given by God can make the blood clan immune to the power of the light system. This kind of arrogant equipment will undoubtedly improve the quality of the blood clan which is close to 1500. No one can know how powerful the blood clan will be without fear of sunshine. "As you wish." After horn''s response, reed continued to turn to Harrison. "Harrison, how about the scarlet mage tower''s engagement with the dark?" After getting a general idea of the interior of dawn City, he immediately turned his attention to the forces outside. Both forces are located in green city. Although the development environment is good, it can not be compared with the unrestricted dawn city. "Patriarch, under the leadership of Miss Weina, the scarlet mage tower is developing well, and can provide us with nearly 300000 jinpuke supplies every month." Harrison knew all these things and began to report without hesitation. "The dark pact has now begun a new round of expansion under Stanley''s management. Among them, the intelligence network based on the dark pact has been officially launched. At present, the intelligence command center can obtain a lot of intelligence every day, which provides strong support for our operations. " Scarlet mage tower, money bag, covenant of darkness, intelligence network, the two forces are the extension of the power tentacles of dawn city and have irreplaceable role. Li De nodded with satisfaction, and his heart was completely relieved. "Good, Frey. Report on the hills and the Yuren tribe." However, he did not stop and continued to call the roll. "Yes, under the crown," said Frey respectfully. "The free market we built in the low hills is now the largest and most attractive area in the land controlled by centaurs. According to preliminary statistics, more than one million and a half people have come to the free market to trade. At present, we not only sell weapons here, but also sell other living materials, such as clothes, cloth, food, mining tools, etc. And the material that centaurs exchange is mainly ore and Warcraft fur. By trading with them, we have acquired a lot of strategic materials for dawn city. " Frey''s tone is full of pride. Now the development of the low hills is really good. No one can ignore his contribution. "We are slightly different from the trading with the fish people tribe. The fish people tribe has rich resources, and our trade with each other is more equal trade. However, the Yuren tribe has contributed 70% of the magic raw materials for us, which is the main source of magic raw materials for the dawn mage tower and scarlet mage tower The trade between dawn city and the low hills is a squeeze, plundering wealth by means of scissors in an unequal industrial system. However, the transaction with the Yuren tribe is to take what they need. The Yuren tribe needs the weapons and armor of the dawn City, and the city of Breaking Dawn also needs the magic raw materials of the fish people tribe. Both sides are very satisfied with such a transaction. "Kapp, what''s the status of dwarf Valley?" After confirming that everything is on track, Li De continues to ask. He came back after eight months, so he didn''t need too much information. "Under the crown, all the development of dwarf Valley is normal. At present, due to planning problems, dwarf Valley has become the transit station of dawn city. Almost all the big deals go from dawn city to dwarf Valley before they go out "In other aspects, the most important one is the mithrine vein, which can steadily produce 60 pounds of Mithril a month, and its current production capacity is very stable. At the same time, the other two large iron mines in the valley can also produce a large amount of ore every month. " " in addition, in order to cope with the power of the underground world, the lion Division has been expanding during this period, and now has more than 50000 orcs. Of these 50000 people, 30000 of them are soldiers of level 5 or above, and 5000 of them are guarding our military fortress in the underground world. " Kapp said with a slight pause in his voice, and his expression was somewhat hesitant."Mianxia, before I went back to the original lion tribe and merged all the people into the present male lion tribe, and one of them was the shaman of the original male lion tribe. His level has reached level 17, and he has always wanted to see you..." the shaman of the lion tribe watched him grow up, so although Kapu put the other party under house arrest, he did not make any more violent actions >One is because of friendship, and the other is because he knows the wisdom and power of shaman. He wants Li De to win over each other and become his assistant. Li De slightly stunned, 17 level shaman? That''s new news. For high-level combat effectiveness, no matter how much. At this time, the strength of his faith has reached an exaggerated 150000 after several months of accumulation. So it''s not hard to take a 17 Sam. "Well, go back and bring him." Li De''s eyes flashed with relief. Dwarf Valley has not become dispensable because of the growth of dawn city. On the contrary, dwarf Valley has become an external window of dawn city in this period of time. Almost all operations will reach the dwarf Valley before going out. This is what Lee had set before. In order to ensure the security and privacy of dawn City, it will no longer be directly connected to the outside world, but will be transferred through the dwarves valley. Although one more procedure becomes more troublesome, it can ensure the safety of dawn city to the highest degree. One of the most important reasons why the dawn city can develop so smoothly is its superior geographical location. As long as this advantage is not discovered by outsiders, the dawn city can develop steadily for a long time. Until the day when dawn city is strong enough to ignore all enemies Chapter 329 "Ding, you have hatched the divine creature - Divine evil, and gained 200000 character experience" what? God''s sin?? Li De''s expression was wonderful when he heard the system''s prompt. Why did the bronze eggs snatched back from the spider plane hatch the life in the myths and legends?? Isn''t that too much nonsense... sin was born in a dead god or a life cursed by a deity when he acquired divinity. There are so many kinds of gods and evils that there will not be the same two gods in the world. These strange, terrible, ferocious lives gather all the evils in the world. They are unimaginable, untouchable and indescribable terror for ordinary people. God evil is cursed by all the bright and good gods, and is the mortal enemy of all intelligent life. The appearance of a god evil is enough to cause panic in a country or even a plane. Fortunately, since ancient times, most of the evil spirits have been sealed in the abyss and some extremely evil places by powerful gods. Although the theme of glory has a long history, it is rare to hear the news of this extremely evil and cruel divine life. But now the system even told him that a humble bronze egg he had snatched from the spider plane was pregnant with this extremely evil and terrible existence. Isn''t that a joke?? This makes him have a kind of dreamy feeling, as if walking out of the house accidentally picked up an atomic bomb. Taking a deep breath, Li De''s eyes slowly returned to calm. The experienced heart has enough bearing capacity. Just in case, he closed all the doors of space in the place where the bones were buried. The existence of sin is too evil for him to guarantee absolute safety. In an instant, only bronze eggs were left in the place where the bones were buried, and there were still the dead cattle bones shivering in the corner because of the smell of bronze eggs. The evil smell of god evil can make any life in this world feel fear. Even the spirits who belong to the evil camp are just like a kind and pure girl in the breath of bronze eggs. Untouchable, unimaginable, nameless. The breath of evil spirits makes even Li De, the master of the place where the bones are buried, feel the great terror that it contains. In the silent and dead place of bones, on the white bone ground made of corpses, the ancient bronze egg began to be broken little by little. Click ~ suddenly, a bronze egg shell suddenly stretched out a forelimb with sharp claws, and the world''s most evil existence was about to be born... just because of the appearance of this claw, the oppressive breath in the place where the bones were buried was more than ten times stronger, and the faint power of death in the air seemed to tremble at the moment. The strange ox bone had been hiding furthest away from the bronze egg, and even its soul was trembling. The fear from the soul of the ghost eating the skeleton for power could be clearly felt. Li De''s eyes froze at the scene. It''s coming out... after the sharp five scythe like forelimb tore open the bronze eggshell, Click ~ the bronze egg, which was barely complete, looked like the glass was burned red at high temperature and then thrown into cold water, and it was broken inch by inch. Bang ~ a crisp sound reverberated in the place where the bones were buried. At the moment when the bronze egg was broken, a burst of chaotic light flashed by. The body of the god evil that appeared in the eggshell suddenly rose. Before Li De could blink, the unknown god evil body directly grew to 3 blade height. It seems that in this divine life, common sense simply does not work. When the light white mixed with light blue and light blue faded, the real face of God appeared in front of Li De. Strong and evil, this is Li De''s first impression of the evil god in front of him. With a height of 3 blades and a strong body, it looks like a perfect body obtained by melting bronze and pouring it into the mold carved by the most exquisite master in the world. Every inch and every muscle is full of exciting explosive power. Beyond imagination, incomparable. It has dark gray wings on its back, and the ferocious barbs on the flesh wings can make the legs of soldiers with thick shields tremble. It is the bloodiest weapon. His eyes are long and thin, and his eyes are full of violent killing intention. That is the purest evil. There is no trace of human nature or goodness. It was the gaze of the devil, the whisper of death, the unspeakable fear of sin. The two corners of the head are slightly arched and full of power. The gray skin of his body is engraved with dense inscriptions, and the inscriptions exude a chilling smell, that is a mark handed down from ancient times, blasphemous words, and words of extermination. Even if ordinary people take a look at them, they will immediately fall into madness.The hand of god evil is not a human hand, but a sharp claw like a dagger. No one can doubt the killing power of the sharp claws that twinkle with cold light. Even the dragon scale can not keep intact in the sharp edge of those claws. Behind him is a tail with five blades, like a knight''s spear, with a deadly and dangerous smell. At the tip of the tail, there is a dark eye. The eye is like a spear tip of a forged city of hard metal, or an eye of an abyss that is eaten by others. If it is gently swung, you can cool your back and stand on your hair. It seems that the next second that the evil tail will burst out a shock. Killing machines. Every structure of the body of this evil god is condensed for killing. Sharp claws like dagger fingers, spines on wings that can tear a shield, sharp tail tips like eyes of the abyss on tail, sickle like barbs on knees, and toes colder than razors. No one can imagine how devastating such an existence would be to rush into the enemy''s camp. Li De''an lives up his inner emotions and opens the attribute panel of this evil spirit. After seeing the above attributes, I took a deep breath. This god evil is worthy of being a god evil... This attribute is really against the heaven. Agarez ¡¤ destruction Title: God Eater (once devoured the body of gods in the ancient war, all attribute + 1000%, and the damage to the Illuminati camp and the natural God camp increased by 1000%) gods curse (gods are cursed by gods, and gods also curse gods, which will cause panic to the life below 50 in legend, with total attribute reduced by 30%. As long as the divinity is immortal, even if the body is torn, it will be reborn. Damage to life with divine power is increased by 1000%) age: 2689877 years level: 19 divinity: 10 points (each death, resurrection requires 5 Divinity) Occupation: devouring God (devouring gods or divine life can gain more power) divine talent: extremely evil (can devour all negative forces to improve your strength permanently, and You have a 10% chance to gain the ability of the devoured.) Eternal body (Advanced) (immune to 5 rings and below magic, body defense increased by 2000%, body recovery speed increased by 2000%, can swallow negative energy to recover body injury, immunity is Death Magic) body of evil (the body of god evil contains great destructive power, can not wear any equipment, but will gain additional features: firm body, perseverance The body (primary) has sharp limbs like extraordinary weapons, and its body is as hard as a super shield, which can devour extremely evil energy and grow and evolve.) Space Mastery (after swallowing the Bronze Dragon''s egg, the god evil devours the power of half plane plane plane, and it has acquired Super Space affinity and space control ability. It can freely shuttle through the space of each plane, and is not rejected by the will of plane, and is immune to all space systems) blood vessel: blood of extreme evil (immune to all control skills, immune to all souls The spirit skill is immune to all negative states. It has 5 rings of demon aura - Soul enslavement. Within the range of 50 blades, the enemy will be impacted by 5 rings of magic every 10 seconds. If the spirit resistance fails to pass the test, the soul will be enslaved) introduction: the living gods in the battle of ancient gods are integrated into the dragon eggs of Bronze Dragon to avoid the exploration of gods. Although he lost most of his power in his deep sleep, his divinity was not destroyed, and he still had terrible potential and power. It is a constant enemy of the light and nature, and a constant enemy of the good camp and the neutral camp. The attribute of god evil is not much, but after reading, Li De has a feeling of scalp trouble. Although there are not many level 19 deities, one is more terrifying than the other. First of all, there are two Titles: God Eater (all attributes + 1000%, damage to the light and nature factions increased by 1000%), and gods curse (people below 50 legend will cause panic, and all attributes will be reduced by 30%). If the divinity is immortal, the evil spirit will never die, and the damage caused to the life with divine power will be increased by 1000% these two titles are too exaggerated, and the attribute of bonus is almost exploding. It is no exaggeration to say that the two titles obtained by activating the clergy are not so overbearing. God''s iniquity is worthy of God''s iniquity, which is unreasonable at all. The remaining skills - abominable, eternal body, evil body, spatial mastery, plus blood: extremely evil blood. Li De pulled it up again and again to see how many skills were introduced. Finally, he had to admit that the fighting power of this evil spirit was higher than the sky. In a few words, he could feel the goosebumps all up. Immunity to all negative states, immunity to 5 rings and below, immunity to space type magic, immunity to death, soul skills, as long as there is divinity, you can continuously revive and rebirth, you can freely travel through space, you can swallow negative energy, and permanently improve your own strengthAnd there''s an exaggerated percentage of all attribute bonuses At this time, Li De wanted to ask, who can fight with this evil god within level 19?? I''m not aiming at anyone... Those 19 levels are all erotic. "These ancient survival of life, really a little truth." After a long time, Li De was slightly relieved. But after seeing the evil spirit, his expression is somewhat subtle. Will this guy eat the Lord? There is no way to understand the existence of sin, and he can''t determine it. The movement of mind directly connects the plane stone of the place where the bones are buried. A moment later, there was a great relief. He could feel his soul imprinted on the soul of the other party at the moment of the birth of the 19th level God. At this time, the God who lived from ancient times to the present has been under his control. And it seems that because of the power of faith, he can feel that his control over the evil spirit is even higher than that of the first life born in the place where the bones were buried. After a moment of thinking, Lee directly waves his hand and opens the door to the place where the bones are buried under the gaze of Harrison, who has been waiting for him in the office. Yila ~ the space was broken, but at the moment when the door of space was opened, the 19 level God who felt the breath of outsiders suddenly turned around, the narrow scarlet eyes gave out deadly violence, the sharp claws in the hands were suddenly shaved out, and the blade like cold light flickered on the upper surface. Step on ~ step on ~ step on ~ Li De, dressed in a black mage''s robe, stepped into the door of space, and looked directly at the scarlet eyes of shini with cruelty and bloodlust. It''s like there''s no sight of terror that can break a determined warrior. A little closer to the evil god, Lee de more intuitive to see the killing machine up to three blades. That kind of physical pressure is coming. But he was as cool as the air. "Asraega destruction..." however, before Li De''s words, the 19 level God in front of him suddenly stepped forward a few steps, and then knelt down on one knee to him. The head, with its huge horn, was deeply lowered. "Father God..." Father God?? What kind of strange name is that. What''s more, this language?? What asrega said was not in any of the languages that Lee had heard, though he could understand the meaning. This strange language even made him feel hair in his heart. He could intuitively feel that the words of this evil god were ancient blasphemous language, which was older than the three abominable languages, namely abyssal blasphemy, undead blasphemy and hell blasphemy. The tone is strange, and it has a strong spiritual impact and soul washing. Ordinary people are afraid to hear this language will collapse. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the father was the father. His eyes were burning at asreqa. "My child, asrega, why do you sleep in bronze dragon eggs?" This is the most puzzling place for Li De. From the introduction of the system, we can know that the bronze egg that hatches the god evil is the Bronze Dragon''s egg. It''s unbelievable that a god evil could enter the Bronze Dragon''s eggs and survive for countless years. The Bronze Dragon that controls the space is the handlebar of the dragon. It is called the three major races of the dragon clan, along with the Golden Dragon and the five color dragon. Among the bronze dragons, the ancient dragon can be as hard as the gods. Moreover, the characteristics of protecting the cubs of the dragon clan are well-known in glory, not to mention the powerful and rare giant dragon like the Bronze Dragon. Asreqa, a 19 level God, was stunned at this, and his eyes flashed a little dazed. He tried to recall for a moment and then shook his head. The ancient evil language rings again. "Father God... I lost most of my strength and memory after years of deep sleep. I only remember that I was torn apart by an indescribable powerful God, and then fell into a long sleep." There was a little bewilderment on asrega''s face with the inscription of evil. Sleeping too long, too long, so long that he has forgotten all. Li De''s mouth slightly puffed, and the God tore his body apart. It was God who killed him. But the other party lost his memory, which made him feel a little pity. In ancient times, there were several wars among gods, but most of the information disappeared under the burial of people and time. At this time, there was a God who had lived for more than two million years, but he did not have that buried memory, which made him feel a pity. If the other party still remembers the treasure house and artifact he used to have... cough, as expected, it is impossible for him to occupy all the good things by himself. "Asrega, how were you born?"The birth of God''s iniquity has always been a mystery in glory. Some poets said that after the fall of a God, the God''s sin was the resentment of the God, and it was born on the God''s corpse. there are also legends that the God''s iniquity is the God''s son born by the God and has the divinity, but the son of God is easy to be cursed by the abyss and hell. Once cursed, the son of God will become a god evil and become an immortal existence. However, although they are called immortal, they can still be killed as long as their divinity is eliminated. However, because the divinity is too overbearing, even the gods have to spend a long time, so most of the defeated gods are just sealed in some secret place by the gods, and they want to use time to destroy them. It is not that the gods don''t want to kill these evil spirits directly, but that they can''t kill them. Even if they tear up their bodies and hang their souls, they will regroup in some evil place. On the contrary, sealing is the best way to deal with it. Asraega looked at the serious expression of Li De, a little puzzled, "Father God, it is you who have given me a new life. I hear your call in the chaos and nothingness. You have remolded my body with the power of death, and condensed my soul with the power of gods... " me? Li De is slightly stunned, but looking at asreqa''s serious expression, there is still some helplessness. This guy does seem to have lost most of his memory. After a moment''s contemplation, I was somewhat curious about the process of resurrecting asrega. He did not expect that the power of death and the power of faith would become the key point to activate asrega. "It should be the power of death that condenses asrega''s body, then the power of faith can condense the soul. only this explanation can explain why the introduction on the bronze egg panel needs strong vitality incubation, and finally uses the power of death." Lee then asked asreqa about something, but he still didn''t get any useful information. In addition to knowing that he was killed by the gods, all his memories of the past were lost along with his power in the long sleep. This can''t help but let Li De lose interest in conversation. "Asrega, my army is fighting in the underground world, and I will send you to... this is a level 19 god evil, and its powerful fighting power can definitely become his trump card. With asrega in charge of the underground world, he can also draw his hand from below. The player will come soon, and he will face this great change in person. "Asrega is at your command, Father God..." in front of the Father God who gave him a new life, this double horn, an ancient god, is very obedient. This allowed Lee''s initial concerns to subside. What he worries most about is the strangeness and the unknown of the God''s evil. Even the gods dare to hunt and kill, and no one can be sure whether the other party will devour the Lord. Obviously, he is worried about it now. "Asrega, you have to learn to use rongguangtong''s words before you go to the battlefield. The ancient blasphemy in your mouth is too evil for my men to talk to you As the ancestor of the blood clan, Li De''s blood was purified by the divinity of the remains of the gods, so his magic resistance naturally needs not be said much. However, his strength in front of this evil god can be affected by its ancient blasphemy and feel uncomfortable. It can be imagined that other ordinary subordinates are afraid to go crazy for minutes when facing this evil god. This is a difference in the level of life that cannot be overcome. After all, asrega had fought with the gods before, and the divinity in his body was living. "Yes, Father God..." Li De took a satisfied look at this 19 level body evil, waved his hand, and opened the doors of space that he had just closed. At present, there are four doors of space opened in the place of bone burial. One is fixed on the farm, one is opened at the wall of dawn City, and the other two are opened in the entrance and passageway of the underground world in giant valley. By opening these gates of space, the efficiency of the delivery of troops and other late materials in dawn city has been dramatically improved. For example, troops can be sent directly from the space behind the walls of dawn city into the passageway of the underground world. In the past, the distance needed to transport five or six solar hours with magic language bats is now reduced to one minute, which saves a lot of time and energy in logistics. However, it takes a certain amount of death power to open the door of space, and the more materials are passed, the longer the opening time is, and the farther the distance between the two, the more consumption will be. This also limits Li De''s idea of unlimited opening the door of space in the dawn City. But on the whole, the door of space in the land of bones is indeed another trump card in the hands of Li De. Over the past few months, limestone castle has been firmly nailed to the entrance of the underground world without any damage in the face of the endless attacks of cave spiders. It has to be said that the huge logistics system is absolutely the key point.There is no crossbow that can dismantle the clip, there is no alchemy bomb that can bomb continuously, and there is no solid equipment and abundant material reserves. Even if the gray stone castle has the strongest strength, it is impossible to resist the endless attack of cave spiders occupying half of the plane. Dawn city is shaking half a plane with the power of a city, and how long has the cave spider existed? 50000 years? 100000 years? In terms of comprehensive strength, cave spider is far better than dawn city. Dawn city is able to attack cave spiders with strong toughness. "Father, many fresh souls. Is this all my food?" At the moment when Li De opened the door of space, asregarton smelled the attractive soul outside the space. The bloodthirsty desire in the eyes is ready to move. Once again, the smell of God''s iniquity pervaded the place where the bones were buried. This time, the strange skeleton didn''t even dare to look at asrega. It seemed that he was afraid that the evil existence which made his soul tremble would do something angry and resentful. I''m afraid "Father God, the deepest part of this plane suppresses a life full of light power. Is that a light angel? Father God, I smell the weakness in her soul.... " asraega turns to the white bone altar as she prepares to explain. On the body that lets the person shiver the terror breath more and more thick. "She also contains a strong divinity... Father God, that''s my food..." Li De gave a sharp puff from the corner of his mouth. Outside the human will not say, that head twelve wings blazing angel, you also want to make each other''s idea? If you didn''t lose your strength, now... Even if you are seriously injured and sleeping, the other party is also a divine life above level 30. As long as you recover, even one second can kill you. "Asrega, outside is the city of dawn. All life is my subordinates. They are the foundation of the rise of the dawn city. You must protect them from the enemy, not hurt them." Li De''s expression is a little serious. This evil spirit is too strong. If he goes crazy, no one in the whole dawn city can control him, so he must be vaccinated. Asreqa nodded at this, and the bloodthirsty cruelty in her eyes faded a little. "Yes, father, those are your personal wealth. I will protect your food... food? Li De is a little funny. It seems that the other side is right. The food of blood clan is not blood. Although the residents of dawn city are more active in providing blood... "the angel in the land of bone burial was suppressed by me. It was a twelve winged angel. She was a divine creature above level 30 and the seventh general under the throne of dawn. Although she is sleeping now, the strength in her body is not something you can swallow up. " Mercilessly rejected asrega''s idea. He didn''t want to let this guy swallow him. After all, it was a blazing angel with twelve wings. After accumulating more power of death, he can speed up the transformation of each other. Compared with this 19 level evil spirit, the 30 level blazing Angel obviously makes him more excited. It''s just that the transformation time of more than 10000 years before did not make him think much about it. But after fighting the cave spider, the speed of gaining the power of death let him see the hope of transforming twelve winged Blazing Angels. So don''t say that asreqa can''t swallow, even if he can, he will refuse mercilessly. You want to grab an angel with me? Have you seen a big fist with a sandbag? and angels awesome, so everyone will envy. If he carries a god evil, it is to put a gold inlaid aura of ridicule on himself, as long as a normal person wants to kill him. After all, the evil spirit is the pronoun of destruction, and the abyssal devil''s extremely evil life will appear dim in the face of the evil spirit. "Yes, Father God..." after this god evil spirit was reshaped by the power of faith, the command to Li De was carried out unconditionally. And Li De also realized this, and his mind moved. He no longer observed asrega through the plane stone, but directly communicated his faith power with spiritual force... After a moment, his eyes moved. At this time, Li De can clearly perceive that he has sensed the spirit sea and his soul of asraega through the power of faith. Even if he wants to, he can control or erase the soul of the other party directly through the power of faith. The discovery gave Lee some thought. "My only divinity: Soul assimilation is to use the force of faith to change the other party''s soul attribute to obtain the other party''s belief, and asreqa''s soul this time is completely condensed by the power of faith.So this evil spirit has not become the Templar of dawn sect or anything else, but I have mastered his soul. No wonder the legendary pronoun for destruction is so obedient. " After thinking about it, Li De couldn''t help smiling. Rongguang is a real world, so if you study skills only from the introduction and description on the property panel, many hidden attributes can''t be found, so additional exploration is needed. After clearing his mind a little, Lee opened the door to the office space with a wave of his hand. Harrison just opened the door of space when Lee De, sensing a flash of evil spirit in the land of the buried bones, and his hair stood on end. Although Li De is very confident, but also can not help but worry about some, has been stationed in the office did not leave. The momentum of that mysterious existence made him feel palpitating. Seeing Li De come out again, he couldn''t help but feel a little happy, but Yu Guang could not help changing his face when he saw the 19 level evil spirit asreqa who appeared immediately. Dangerous, extremely dangerous. Even Harrison just looked at asreqa and felt his scalp numb. Every cell in his body reminded him of the horror of life. "Patriarch..." feeling the gravity in Harrison''s eyes, Li De showed a smile. "Harrison, this is a new member of asrega... Dawn city." After a brief introduction, I randomly added a sentence. "Asraega is a god evil that has survived from ancient times." Gudong. Harrison, who is in charge of the city hall at dawn, who has experienced countless storms in recent years, has unconsciously swallowed his saliva. Eyes with incredible light, looking at the room as high as three blades, the head of the two horns, the back of the wings of the evil existence. God evil?!! Well, how could this be possible?! God''s iniquity, that is the extremely evil existence that even the gods dare to kill. How could the patriarch even subdue the gods?? At the thought of this, Harrison''s eyes showed a little fanatical worship. Asrega seemed to notice something, and his long scarlet eyes glanced at him, but with that simple glance, Harrison felt his soul frozen. Terror, terror! "Tell asraega about the dawn city. In addition, go to the dawn mage tower and find some mages who can solidify the common language of the mainland. Asreqa is using ancient blasphemy, which is a language that even gods can blaspheme. Believe me, you won''t want to hear him Harrison took a deep breath. Although he had received many tasks from Lee, he felt the pressure for the first time since the task was given to him. Pressure from the depths of the soul. Facing asreqa in front of him made him feel a sincere fear. It was the pressure from higher life, which could not be avoided. Although the blood race is a superior race, it is still a big gap compared with the deities with divinity. Looking at the whole dawn City, except for the twelve winged angels suppressed by the place where the bones were buried, there was only Li De who could slightly suppress this evil spirit. After all, he is also the existence of God baptism, also strong and hard, can make people''s legs soft. "Yes, patriarch." "Ashraja, go down with Harrison. Remember, this city is my city, the residents are not your food, and the underground world will have the soul you need. Harrison will give you everything about dawn City, and you need to follow Harrison''s orders. " Lyde''s will was an oracle that asreqa could not refuse, and the 19 level God immediately nodded. "Father God, asrega obeys your instructions..." the moment the evil ancient blasphemy rings in the room, Harrison''s face suddenly changes. At this moment, he even senses the bloodthirsty emotion in his body, which makes his eyes turn red. This?!! Hastily took a few deep breaths, asrega did not speak again, Harrison just managed to suppress that killing intention. When the town hall speaker regained his composure and looked at asreqa, he was immediately filled with dignity. This god evil... Too strong. Li De also noticed Harrison''s state just now, turned his head and looked at asrega with some emotion in his eyes. When the power of God is lost, what is the power of God? And how strong is the God who can kill this evil spirit? Still need to develop... It''s all boss outside. "Asrega, you are not allowed to use ancient blasphemy in public until you have learned the common language of glory." The head of the head with two huge corners of the God sin slightly a Leng, immediately nodded.But I didn''t speak again this time. Harrison was relieved, and quickly took Ashley to add. Although the 19 level body evildoer was on his back, Li De''s task must be completed immediately under any circumstances. Looking at the two people disappear in the back of the door, Li De''s expression is a little subtle. "Raising a god evil, tut Tut, how can you feel more powerful than raising a giant dragon... the only trouble is that this guy can never appear in the human empire. Otherwise, the dawn city will face the encirclement and suppression of the whole glory theme. Good guy, asrega is a mortal enemy of light, nature, goodness and order. This guy''s aura of ridicule is absolutely full, and the words of withered bones are a younger brother in front of asrega. And as long as his identity as a God is spread out, needless to say, even the most powerful empire in the central region of the glory plane will be disturbed. " Thinking of this, Li De can''t help but be happy and headache. There is no doubt that asreqa is strong and will definitely become a super trump card in his hand. Moreover, the potential of this evil spirit is so strong that people can feel shocked. Only by giving him a certain time to grow up, the future of Tu Shen is no longer a dream. But his identity was doomed to live in the underground world for a long time, and could not appear in the battlefield of the surface world. If the undead is the common enemy of all life on the glory plane, then the god evil is the mortal enemy of all life. Because once the gods and evils appear, they will destroy the whole plane, literally. The ultimate pursuit of these extremely evil beings is to return the world to silence. They will explode the plane into nothingness and turn it into chaos. These extremely crazy behavior, even the undead can not bear, so the god evil is so frightening. The bronze egg hatched, which was also a wish of Li De. But looking at his property panel after a few months of accumulation and become empty of the power of death can not help but show a bitter smile. "I thought I was going to be a local tyrant, but I didn''t expect to go back to the understanding and release in a flash. I''m really... It''s hard. " "What''s more, when will the twelve winged angel transform into success according to this schedule? Level 30 divine creatures are much more fierce than asrega. " The twelve winged angels almost became one of his obsessions, and the scene of forcibly preventing the gods from coming to the burial plane never disappeared from his mind. But now it is obvious that the twelve winged blazing angel will not be able to come out in a short time. "There is also the matter of upgrading the burial place. Upgrading from rarity to rarity requires 1 million death power. The current state should be OK in one month, but when will my ice dragon be recruited? And judging from the current situation, recruiting ice dragons must also require the power of death Even hatching an egg consumes more than 3 million dead power, which is not enough, but also with the strength of 200000 points of faith. God knows how much death power it will cost to recruit the ultimate life of ice dragon. After thinking about it for a moment, Li De couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Once again, he felt his poverty. The bigger the stall, the poorer he will be. At the beginning of its development, the dawn City lacked basic resources such as food, cotton, steel, etc., and now it has grown up. Even kinpuke is not short of. It has become a lack of high and rare resources such as the power of belief, the power of death, and the magic crystal stone. He didn''t feel rich anyway. Li De thought about it, and suddenly he had a good time. "The poor guy who can make hundreds of thousands of kimpuks a month?" "Isn''t it a little too much? I''m brother ma. Although I make tens of billions a year, I''m not interested in money. I haven''t touched any money in my life..." "I''m a strong brother, I''m blind, and my wife is not beautiful. I don''t know..." "I''m a child of ordinary families..." "a billion yuan is a medium meaning, let''s fix him first A small goal, for example, 100 million... " sure enough, on the way to success, we still need to learn from the big man. Three days later. Lee looked at asrega, who was brought back by Harrison, and nodded with satisfaction. "Have you learned the common language?" "Yes, father..." when asrega spoke, it was already the language of glory, but the odd tone was a little uncomfortable. But no matter how uncomfortable, in Harrison''s eyes, it was much better than the ancient blasphemy of asrega. That''s not the terror that the life of the subject can bear, and he can''t bear it. Even Harrison suspected that the 19 level God could make the whole city collapse by reciting ancient blasphemy over the human city."Well, Harrison must have had a rough conversation with you about dawn city. Now we are conquering the underground world, and I will bring that vast land into my territory. Now, cave spiders, which occupy half of the plane, are hindering our progress. And I need you to fight for me. Asrega, would you like to be the blade of the dawn City, the spear in my hand, and the eternal nightmare of all enemies? " Asrega looked at the domineering and powerful Lee in front of her, and her narrow scarlet eyes flashed a little fanatical. That is the unconditional trust and worship of Li De, the soul is the god evil remolded by Li De, and his loyalty to Li De is not inferior to anyone else. "Father, asrega will fight for you with my soul, my divinity and everything I have. We will one day kill those dirty, disgusting gods, cut off their heads, smash their kingdom and devour their believers. The world will eventually belong to you, the great dawn God who controls the blood and the blood clan. " Hearing the crazy words, Li De''s heart trembled. Do you want to go against the weather? You should be sober. You haven''t reached level 20. You are not once a God. If I let you out, in less than three days, the churches that hide their great power will send legends to kill you, and even some old demigods will be born. "Follow me, asrega, and you will be my sharpest spear to conquer the underworld." Fortunately, the underground world has not been conquered, put the gods and evils into it to make the best use of them. Don''t worry that the other side will be found. What''s more, asraega''s evil talent, which can devour all negative energy and increase his power permanently, is in line with the present underground world. This talent is the same as the blood clan''s blood devouring growth. Of course, the potential of this evil spirit is definitely higher than that of the general blood clan. "Yes, father..." Chapter 330 PS: ask for a wave of monthly tickets. I can''t bear to look directly at the result this month. More monthly tickets can be ranked a few higher, and more people can see our books. thank you all for loving you - - - - - - - after a little arrangement, Li De directly tore the space in front of him and took asreqa into the place of burial. At this time, the place where the bones were buried was no longer gray and almost condensed into water mist. The air in the place with a diameter of two thousand blades was extremely clear. It''s like the miserable situation after three times of sword every day for ten consecutive days. There is really no drop left. Li De looked at the clean place where his bones were buried. This time he was back before liberation overnight. Fortunately, this 19 level god evil was enough against the sky, and didn''t let him reduce the cost. Otherwise, so many spider bones would be wasted. Sharp eyes scan a circle of buried bones after the ground, suddenly see just still leisurely cattle bones dead, at this time hide in the corner. Looking at the shivering appearance of the ox bone, Li De couldn''t help but laugh. This guy is really the best. Afraid?? You are a dead soul. What else can you fear? You are the pronoun of fear... it is unprecedented for an undead to be so scared. He didn''t even dare to look at asreqa''s ox bones. The undead shook his head and did not say much. He did not expect anything from the other side. After a short stay, Li De left the place where the bones were buried from another half closed space door along the white bone ground with level 19 deities. Whether it''s slaughtering pigs in the bone burial area or transporting goods through the bone burial place, it needs to use the space gate, but the space does not run 24 days a day. Maintaining the door of space for a long time requires a lot of death power. It is not cost-effective to open the door all day long. Li De spent a long time to study this point, and finally found a solution. He left a trace of spiritual imprint on the plane stone of the place where the bones were buried. As long as the corresponding management personnel brought his special scroll to the door of the space that would normally be closed, the spiritual mark on the plane stone would mobilize the strength of the place where the bones were buried to open the door of space and let the other party pass through. It is equivalent to installing an intelligent remote control for the place where the bones are buried. Those who come with the key can enter, but if they don''t, they can''t open the door. Li De was quite satisfied with the derivative usage which was developed with great effort. This operation not only did not delay the emergency military affairs, but also saved the consumption to the greatest extent. Moreover, as long as there was a need, the door of space could be opened all the time, which was convenient for thieves. But to be frank, he was caused by poverty. If the power of death was enough, he would not be so careful. When Lee de leaves with asrega, he buries his head on the white bone ground, hoping to squeeze into the bones of the ox, and quietly raises his head. Finally, the thief''s eyes with empty up and down to confirm several times, to determine that let its soul trembling figure left, this is a great relief. Extremely personified one buttocks sits on the ground, pats the chest rib with that white bone hoof, the soul in the skull is shaking. Niang Le, I''m scared to death... the ox bone spirit calmed down, then looked around for a few eyes, and finally suddenly seemed to think of something, jumped directly from the ground and began to dig holes on the white bone ground like a erha... this world is too dangerous, I want to build my house under the ground... Li De didn''t notice the stupid behavior of the ox bone ghost, so he left After opening the place where the bones were buried, the environment immediately darkened. In front of him is an underground space about 20 blades high and 200 blades long and wide. The warm yellow light of the magic lamp lights the space on the surrounding rock walls. Many logistics personnel are sorting out the goods transported from dawn City, such as grain, armor, crossbow, water and so on. Countless materials are piled up on the ground. Busy and orderly. After seeing Li De''s figure, the logistics personnel around him immediately brightened up and flashed a bit of fanaticism on their faces. He immediately bowed to Lee with his chest in unison. "Good day, under the crown..." "your faithful believers greet you, the great master of dawn." "Lord of Cachar, welcome to your coming..." "...". there are all kinds of address to Li De, but all of them are respectful. It''s respect and worship from the heart, without any external pressure, because everyone knows. The magnificent and handsome figure in front of them is their patron saint and their future. Good day, my peopleLee smiles and nods. He''s numb after so many similar scenes. At this time, the narrow scarlet fierce eyes of asraja behind him narrowed slightly. This god evil had the insight and perception that the outsider could not imagine. At this time, he could even easily detect the fluctuation of the souls of these residents in the face of Li De. He began to think about that particular wave of soul. "Father, is this your believer? I remember their soul breath... your believers will be protected by asraja... hearing the strange voice of level 19 behind him, Lee turned around with a strange expression. "Do you remember their spirit? There are so many people in the city of dawn, you can''t remember all of them... " " Father God ", asrega shook his head and explained," the believers or worshipers of every God are also worshippers. Because of the different clergy and doctrines held by the gods, the spirits of believers and worshippers are not the same. Believers of evil gods emit violent and cruel breath, while believers of light God send out disgusting holy light... your followers and worshipers also emit a breath different from any other God believers... so as long as you are a believer or a worshiper, I can feel it. " Hearing this explanation, Li De couldn''t help but look at asraega. God''s evil is God''s evil, and even gods can''t kill. It''s really extraordinary. The breath of the soul is extremely weak, especially for ordinary people. Even if he can only barely feel it, he can''t make further discrimination. In contrast, asreqa''s perception of this evil spirit is a little strong to be abnormal. "Very well, asrega, these believers and worshippers are our wealth, and I am sure you will do me well." Li De nodded and told. After the spirit of this evil spirit was reshaped by the power of faith, he found that the other side''s behavior had become normal. Although the breath on his body was still fierce and fierce, he no longer enjoyed destroying everything like the legendary god evil. Li De was satisfied with this discovery. He liked orderly subordinates. He could not accept the chaotic madman. After a little talk, seeing more and more residents gathered around, Li De waved his hand, did not stay any more, directly unfolded bat wings and took asreqa to the underground world. In the battle field against cave spiders, this level 19 deity is needed to sit down. He has no time to spend time here. He also wants to try how powerful the fighting power of the evil spirit on the attribute panel is nearly bug. Flying in the dimly lit underpass did not hinder them. As a blood clan, Li De is born with dark creatures. The more dark the environment is, the better his sight will be. Moreover, as a god evil, asreqa is full of almost all attributes of his body. Not to mention the dark space, even in the magma, this evil spirit can maintain enough state. It takes two days to walk from the space passageway exit of the burial site to the underground world, but it doesn''t even take two days to fly. After the expansion of the underground passage at any cost, the height is generally kept between 10 and 15 blades, and the width is about 20 blades. Although the flight is not as free as that on the surface, it is not bad. But at this time, Li De didn''t know that the underground world had changed. - - - Bang ~ pila ~ Betty''s body armor was hit by a 17 level spider that suddenly came out of her back. Although the sharp fangs of the spider did not break the defense of the extraordinary armor, her huge strength still made Betty''s mouth sweet and blood flowed from the corners of her mouth. And the two ghost face spiders of level 15 in front of them had already surrounded and killed when the bony spider sneaked in, so they didn''t give the northern female warrior God any breathing time. Betty, who saw this scene, did not retreat. Her sharp eyes were more dazzling than hawks and falcons, and her fighting spirit was as high as the tide. Northern soldiers, fearless, fearless. The northerners who dare to charge in the face of dragons never retreat half a step on the battlefield. Resisting the sharp pain behind her, Betty forcibly turns her body, and the dark sword in her hand swings violently. Click ~ the level 17 bone beetle who has just attacked Betty has no time to leave. The moment the cold light flashes, the huge spider''s head directly explodes. Poop ~ green mucus splashes everywhere. However, Betty didn''t care about the attack. The strength in her body was like a spring, which stretched to the extreme, and then broke out in an instant. Poop Pooh ~ at the moment when two level 15 ghost face spiders attack Betty, two huge heads fly high.Puff ~ Betty''s mouth once again spewed out a mouthful of boiling blood. Three top fighting forces besieged her, slightly wounded herself, and all of them died. But in a flash, Betty''s injury returned to normal. Northern royal blood, with extraordinary characteristics: fearless. During activating blood vessels, immune to pain, immune to psychic magic, extraordinary features: fearlessness is increased by three times, strength is increased by 100%, physical recovery speed and life recovery speed are increased by 1000%. The power of blood vessels can be mobilized to recover body trauma. Duration: one day. However, although she killed three high-level cave spiders, Betty''s expression became extremely dignified. Because the scene under the walls of the gray stone castle is very frightening. At a distance of 50 blades in front of the city wall, three huge caves like falling and crashing on the ground stand side by side in turn. This is not the key, but the key is that there are countless high-level cave spiders gushing out from these dark underground caves like fountains. The three caves seem to have been excavated directly from the spider hole. The scene looked like a shock. What''s more serious is that more than 100 level 15 cave spiders have climbed on the originally unbreakable wall. Among them, 6 cave spiders of level 19 led the team, and there were more than 20 level 18 cave spiders... this is the craziest counterattack launched by cave spiders since the establishment of limestone castle for such a long time. That''s not all. Among the hundreds of cave spiders, there are many spiders that Betty has never seen before. There are magic spiders that can cast spiritual magic, bone armored spiders with hard shells, even extremely fast spiders with small bodies, and poisonous fog spiders that emit poisonous fog from their mouths... more than ten kinds of cave spiders that have never met have rushed onto the walls of the main castle of limestone castle. The scene in front of us is obviously that the cave spider dug out the underground passage, and then unexpectedly sent a large number of high-level cave spiders to attack and kill the limestone castle, and the defenses of the limestone fort that were not prepared in mind were directly pierced. Betty witnessed the scene in less than five minutes, from the collapse of three underground caves, the emergence of cave spiders, and the nearly collapse of the wall. In the process, more than 1000 Orc warriors were killed, the most devastating loss in the history of gray stone castle. The tragic situation of the war has made several top KAP combat effectiveness crazy. But cave spiders are ready to come. Level 18 skeletons and level 15 Castro flying in the sky were found an opportunity by underground cave spiders. Two level 19 ghost faced spiders directly spewed spider silk and dragged the two flying units to the ground. Then other cave spiders swarm on and forcibly drag the two mobile combat effectiveness. Then there was Karp, the orc king of level 18. A hunting team composed of two 19-level, 5-18-level, and more than 10-15-level ghost face spiders forcibly stopped Karp. The intensive attack made Karp fight hard. Although the level 18 Orc king was strong enough, he could not pull out his hand under such a terrible siege, so he could only watch the fall of the wall of gray stone castle. Betty was also targeted by several 18 level ghost face spiders plus more than 10 17 level top combat effectiveness. Can''t get out of the fight with others. Frey at level 15 and Corso at level 16 all have enemies. In this way, all of the high-level combat power of limestone castle is limited by cave spiders at no cost. This creates a very embarrassing situation. Without the help of top combat effectiveness, the damage of low-level soldiers to spiders above level 15 is extremely limited. Although the equipment is well equipped and the weapons are sharp, the suppression on the level and the number of hundreds of heads can not be solved at all. However, due to the chaos on the city wall, the cave spiders below began to overlay the human wall. No one was able to stop these cave spiders from going smoothly this time. After climbing to the top of the city wall, cave spiders begin to hang upside down from the top of the wall to form a net. Greasy art has been solidified on the wall, so you can''t climb up from below. However, if you weave a web from the wall, you can cover the wall with cobwebs. The support point is on the upper wall, so greasy doesn''t work. In such a short time, the 35 blade wall of limestone castle was covered by a thick layer of cobweb. The walls without greasy arts lost their natural barriers, and cave spiders crawled from the bottom of the walls to the walls of the city. The scene is extremely exaggerated, which can make people with dense phobia scalp numb, toe buckle. The situation is out of control. In addition to the fact that the power of the cave spider outbreak is nearly ten times that of normal times, and the top combat effectiveness is all involved, the originally solid gray stone castle begins to fall. Although the orc warrior is brave and fierce, but under the attack of high-level and large number of cave spiders, it is melted like ice and snow.These soldiers managed to stabilize the situation with their magic scrolls, but there were too many. There are too many cave spiders. Magic spiders are using magic to control the top combat effectiveness. Bone armored spiders become the meat shields that limit them. Ghost faced spiders are waiting for opportunities to sneak attack. Among them, the hard shell of the spider can not be broken even by extraordinary weapons in a short time. The crossbow on the tower is shooting every second, attacking more frequently than ever. The magic in the hands of the caster in the square tower behind the wall is constantly turning, and even the magic scroll on his body is tearing like crazy without money. But because of the fall of the city wall and the cave spiders coming out of the cave like tides, the scene is still collapsing. In the past, with firepower suppression and city wall protection, a large number of cave spiders did not bring direct pressure to limestone castle. But at the moment, when most of the firepower points are unable to defeat the oncoming cave spiders, the tide like numerical advantage is reflected. The sea of men tactics is almost the most inexplicable one. It has no technical content. It is a pile of people. But once it is opened, the strength of the sea of people tactics will be magnified by ten times. Whine ~ the sound of war readiness resounds throughout the battlefield as the bugle blasts behind the gray stone castle. Whoosh ~ at this time, the sky suddenly became dark, and the magic language bats in the cave behind him looked like a school of fish coming out of the cave. Whirring and flapping their wings, they galloped towards the battlefield. The magic language bat, which can be called a killer''s mace, is finally admitted. The commander of the dawn wing, Ollie the mad believer, saw the urgency of the situation when he looked at the wall which was almost captured below. With a wave of his hand, a magic language Knight following him immediately took out a trumpet from his arms, and the sharp horn sounded again. After hearing the sound of the bugle, the magic language bat, which had already moved quickly, quickened its speed. Brush ~ in less than a minute, thousands of magic language bats have appeared over the gray stone castle. Ollie immediately commands the magic language bat to form a guard formation. A moment later, the magic language bat loaded with the alchemy bomb begins to fly out of the cave. These are the real killers. But in just three or five minutes, with the magic language bats gathering, the situation in the battlefield below worsened. Castro and the dead bones were drowned by countless cave spiders, and two air units were forced to fight with cave spiders, and there was no spare power to support others. Fortunately, the bodies of the two monsters were extremely strong, and there was no problem in close combat, but they were eventually held up. And Karp, the 18th level Orc king, is not as good as that at the moment. Hunting his two 19 level and 10 18 level ghost face spiders is enough to make people tremble. After being separated from the battlefield, Karp can only fight alone and face the ultimate strength alone. That is to say, the lion is strong enough, one person, a suit of armor, a long knife to confront each other without losing too much. But it was also clear that he could not take out his hand to command the already nearly fallen limestone castle. As a bronze one eyed giant, COSO is strong and can run rampant under the city wall. However, when all the cave spiders are dead, COSO''s progress is still hindered. Betty and Frey were treated the same way. So the walls of the gray stone castle fell without a leader. When the walls were covered with cobwebs, the uninhibited cave spiders came in like tide, and the reef solid limestone fort was quickly submerged. There are too many not only are there more cave spiders above level 15, but also there are more ghost face spiders in level 10. Cave spiders, occupying half of the plane, this time unleashed their full power. A race that didn''t know how many years it had survived let everyone know its tusks. Bang ~ however, although the gray stone castle is falling, the war is not over. The demon language bat, which had already taken off, finally dropped the alchemy bomb, and the roar of death began to reverberate over the gray stone castle. In the past, it sounds very noisy. In the ears of the soldiers of grey stone castle, the sound of nature praises the gods. BAM ~ BAM ~ BAM ~ after a special alchemy bomb, it is detached from the shell armor of the magic language bat, and then it is bombed down with indomitable momentum. More than 500 magic language bats, at the moment, dense bombs wash the ground, turning the battlefield into a meat grinder. The fire broke out in the sky, and the dense cave spiders were exposed at the moment of the explosion of the alchemy bomb. The huge air waves lifted the rubble, scorched earth and stumps of the ground into the sky, and the green mucus flew around like rain.The ground was constantly rustling. Ollie was in a flash of light, and the cool command of the bat group bombed. The three huge underpasses became the focus of the bombing of the alchemy bombs. It''s the source of all the sins. The holes in the ground like the water tap are filled with gold bombs from the high altitude with the whistling and breaking air. Bang ~ when the gold bomb fell into the ground, the colliding needle in the gold bomb was excited, and the compressed crystal stone released huge energy in a moment, and the dull sound of the explosion burst. More than 3000 gold bombs have washed almost all the thousands of edges around the wall. Finally, when a gold bomb accidentally landed on a node on the ground, a cave collapsed. Then the sky fell over, and the earth was like being hit by Titans, who were ten thousand feet tall, with their fists. The three underpasses dug by cave spiders collapsed. Ollie saw the epic scene from the sky. The ten edged underground passage seems to have lost its key support point, and then the earth on the ground begins to collapse, and the ground directly collapses down to a height of more than ten blades. The earth around it was as crazy as sea water was pouring water into the collapsed underpass. With the continuous dull sound, the three underground tunnels dug by cave spiders burst directly. It''s three minutes before the dust sets. At this time, the underground passage is like three giant snakes, which spread directly from the wall of limestone castle to the end of the sight. The ground and the bottom of the ground in this instant do not know how many cave spiders are submerged. The short-lived gold bomb has solved the current problems, but it has not solved the fundamental problems faced by the limestone fort. The crisis is still on. The war is not over. This time, the cave spider seems to be throwing all the chips on its own, not just the high-level power of exaggeration. And the cave spider running from the ground directly ignored the breath of the cave spider''s disgust and madness in the gold bomb. If Ollie can see the state of the cave spider, he will find a special attribute: the craze behind the spider. Fanaticism after spiders: during three days of obsidian, cave spiders are in a state of excitement, mind fading, fearless death. What''s more deadly is that a black line appears in the sky far away. Flying spiders, which are more than any other flight spider ever faced. Ollie saw this scene, eyes congealed, face snake became extremely heavy. At this point he confirmed once again that the cave spider was going to launch a final attack. Looking at the situation that he was already in a burning state, he could only set up a formation to fight. Even if the magic bat had no alchemy bomb, it is not allowed to return to the back of the cave again to make up. If they evacuate, the air defense of the castle will be completely occupied by flying spiders, and the Grizzlies, which were already fierce, would enter the abyss directly. They, there is no way back. "Ready to fight!" With a roar of roar from the sky, Ollie, holding a long gun, drove the 12-level dawn bats under him, and with more than 2000 Mormon bats, he launched a charge against the flying spider that occupied the whole sky. Since there is no way to go back, then only death! The wings of the dawn are fearless. Everything, for the dawn! Bang ~ at the moment of collision between the two sides, the world seems to be in a frenzy. A round of crossbows are shooting wildly in the attack of countless flying spiders. However, in the face of flying spiders flying from top to bottom, no more crossbow and arrows can kill all. The close fight began. Blood, limbs. Flying spiders are torn into pieces and their limbs cross under the fierce impact of magic bats. Although the combat power of flying spider is weak, the poisonous mucus it carries makes the magic language bat dare not despise at all. Once hit by poison, the body of the magic bat will be directly corroded, and there will be no chance of survival in the high altitude. At the moment of collision, the empty Knights sitting behind the magic bat were also almost crazy. These trained human soldiers can not produce fear at this time, the trigger in their hands is crazy to pull, and every arrow with a thrilling killer. A flying spider can not dodge the arrow coming from the face to shoot his head directly. In the green mucus package, the crossbow arrow is not less powerful, and then it shoots into the abdomen of the flying spider behind him, and then the sharp gold arrow goes through,The huge force made the flying spider fly back suddenly, and a flying spider was directly pierced by a crossbow with an arm length exposed. String gourds. The flying spiders that couldn''t get rid of the crossbow arrow let out a shrill roar that pierced the eardrum, but everything was in vain. The two end cave spiders that were strung together lost the power of flying and fell directly from the air. Bang ~ hit the ground and burst. The green mucus in the body splashed several blades high and then brushed down. The extremely corrosive mucus eroded the spider bodies on the ground to potholes, which was a tragic scene of doomsday. But no matter how many catapults, there will be time to shoot. When the number of flying spiders can not be counted after carrying the catapult rain, the tragic close collision immediately into the white heat. After the magic language bat was distracted by flying spiders, the ground cave spiders, which had lost their alchemy bombs, came back again. At this time, there were also a large number of ORC warriors and human warriors of King''s wings in the cave behind the gray stone castle. The scene is crazy and bloody, full of magic world of war charm. The two sides launched the bloodiest battle in the castle of limestone, which had never been sunk before. Meet on a narrow road. There is no extra choice, forward, forward and forward! Death or survival, all people are trying their best to get the breath in the next second. "For the break of dawn!" When this inspiring slogan was called out, the roar of soldiers in the gray stone castle tore the sky. - - - - - Betty''s battle at this time has entered the most dangerous stage, and more than 20 cave spiders above level 15 are hunting her. The black extraordinary sword in his hand is shining with bright light -- Jiyi, the exclusive property of extraordinary soldiers, is also the trump card characteristic that northern soldiers can be regarded as the first of the three glorious warriors. With her terrifying fighting skills and exaggerated resilience, she has already killed more than 30 cave spiders, including 10 at level 15. The legendary fighting skills let the female warrior God gallop on the battlefield. Bang ~ after escaping from a cave spider, she jumps up to the ground, but when her legs step on the gray rock, her slightly bent body bounces like a bow string. The huge force made the rocks above the wall of limestone Castle crack with dense cracks. With a few shadows in the air, Betty''s sharp eyes directly look at the 18 level bony spider in front of her. These bone beetles with the ultimate defense force have caused her great trouble. However, everything is the choice of fate, the spider in front of her will be the fifth one she killed! The intention of killing is awe inspiring. As if aware of the impending crisis, the carapace spider standing on the wall suddenly bows, with eight sharp limbs on the ground, flashing fierce eyes, staring at Betty, who can hardly be seen in the air. But at the moment when Shuangfei is about to collide. Betty, who had already jumped into the air, suddenly felt a deadly breath coming from the front. His face changed. But her body was already in the air and could not be avoided. However, the northern female warrior God forced her body around with her terrible fighting skills, and blocked her in the direction of deadly danger with her huge sword in her hand. The space in front of her suddenly bursts into pieces, and a spider with Mantis like forelimbs is fighting for Betty from the dimensional space. Trap, danger! Every pore in Betty''s body was warning her. But at this time, the blade spider hiding in the space and setting a killing game has attacked and killed her. Grade 19. A class 19 blade spider with Mantis like forelimbs. Between the electric light and the flint, the sharp limbs of the blade spider are directly cut off. Betty barely raises the giant sword in her hand to block it. At the moment of bang and double flying collision, she only feels a terrible force coming from her hand. The tiger mouth is directly numbed, and the giant sword almost comes out of her hand. But it''s not over. At the moment of collision, the space behind Betty is broken again. Another class 19 blade spider appears, with the sharp edge of its forelimb that can almost cut through the skin. At the moment, Betty had no choice but to watch the sharp limbs cut towards her. After this attack, even if the northern female warrior God is immortal, it will be severely damaged. The traps set by two 19 level blade spiders and several 18 level ghost face spiders are so terrible. Time seems to slow down at this moment, Betty''s eyes can clearly see the side of the limb to her cleavage. But the moment the blade spider was about to hit her.Brush ~ the sight is dim. A figure that Betty was very familiar with suddenly appeared in front of her. A pair of bat wings with dark red blood stripes, handsome to the horror of the face, tall and slender figure, domineering and powerful temperament. Li De... Her master. In the blink of an eye in the moment, Lee directly took Betty in his arms, for her to block the sharp limbs of the blade spider. Poop ~ Betty was held in her arms by Lee, but she watched the limb, sharper than a razor, coming straight through his chest. Bloody and cruel. Even if the whole body bone fracture has not had a bit of movement of the northern female warrior God saw this scene, her heart suddenly pulled, her lips were subconsciously bitten out blood. In the cave, Li De heard the short trumpet. That''s a high-level danger alert. So she flew out as fast as she could. When he came to the exit of the underground world, he saw the nearly occupied limestone castle, and he also happened to see Betty being ambushed. There was no time to think about it, but she immediately appeared in front of Betty. After unlocking the shackles of blood and activating the blood vessels of the ancestors, as long as the head is not cut off, even if the heart is pierced, he can return to normal in a few seconds with the terrifying recovery power. So subconsciously, she used her body to help Betty block the deadly blade. Although the northern warrior''s resilience is also strong, it is still a lot worse than him, so he won''t think it''s wrong to do so. However, it was different from Betty''s view... but at this time, Lee had no time to think about it. After he was punctured, another blade spider of level 19 came again. Lee''s pupils shrank when he saw this scene. He recognized that the two blade spiders were the same species as what he had encountered in the spider plane, and the one hidden in the dimensional plane suddenly appeared and killed him. His eyes are full of killing intention. One hand grabs the blade spider''s forelimb, which stabs his chest, and suddenly turns around. The bubbling magma fireball in the hand is rapid prototyping. The blade spider was stunned, and then realized the fatal danger that Li De sent out. Another blade of blade came towards him. Li De''s eyes were frozen. He didn''t care about the blade. The magma fireball was facing the spider''s mouth. Poo Yi, he was stabbed by the blade spider again. But at the same time, the four ring spell, imbued with scarlet power, erupts in the blade spider''s mouth. Li De subconsciously protected Betty in his arms. Yila ~ the blade spider that had no time to leave burst like a watermelon, and the terrible magic made the dragon scale shield released temporarily on Lee''s body burst directly. The other blade spider is directly hit by magic energy. Then the heat of terror hit his back. The body is quickly corroded by high temperature. And the ancestral blood in the body directly let his injured body recover quickly, like a seesaw battle. Betty, who was in the arms of Li dehu, who could never have committed such fatal mistakes as wandering in the battlefield in the past, has not recovered at the moment. After feeling the heat in the air, Betty looked up slightly, and Lee''s handsome face appeared in her eyes. My heart is trembling again. Why?? The northern royal family''s mind was filled with this question. A master of the dawn of the city, with the existence of countless subordinates, why would sacrifice his life to save her? And in such a crazy way? The figure that once could be easily defeated by her grew up to such an extent unconsciously. In a trance, Betty sees Lee''s figure disappear in the same place. After a moment, the space is broken. When he reappeared, he was already carrying the head of another class 19 blade spider. Lied frowned at Betty, who was staring at him. He always felt that today''s Betty was a little strange, not like the usual fighting heroine. After a moment''s careful induction, a little coldness flashed on his face, and the magma fireball in his hand reappeared. At the moment when the four ring spell was formed, it suddenly smashed towards an insignificant ground under the city wall. Bang ~ the ground burst, and the terrible high temperature directly turned the surrounding bodies and land into ashes. And a magic spider at the bottom who doesn''t know when to hide here is directly killed by a blow. "Level 18 magic spider?" Li De''s brow widened slightly when he felt the breath in the shadow disappear. "Betty, you''ve just been affected by magic in the battle..."Betty suddenly felt a clear light before her eyes, and her dull reaction to the danger in her mind disappeared at the moment. I''m back at once. Am I under the influence of magic? But she thought of Li Degang''s actions, and her heart trembled again. The female warrior God felt a bit at a loss, just because of the influence of magic spider? Li De was not in the mood to observe so much on the battlefield, nor did he know Betty''s inexplicable thoughts at this time. He turned his head and looked at the cave spiders who were killed again because the power of the magma fireball retreated. His eyes flashed a little coldness. Turning to the empty space behind him, the killing intention is awe inspiring. "Asrega." "Father God..." pila ~ the space behind Lee burst out in Betty''s surprised gaze, and then a life with unimaginable evil smell appeared in front of her. It has grey wings on its back and curved horns on its head. Its long and narrow eyes are fierce and bloodthirsty without any emotion. The ancient evil inscription is engraved on the gray skin, and the breath is extremely dark. Its sharp fingers are the sharpest razor in the world, and even space will be torn by it when it is waved. Just one look at Betty felt a great terror attack, as if continue to look a few more, she will be the unknown life in front of her soul. Evil and terror, powerful and violent. This is Betty''s impression of this unknown existence. At the same time, there are indescribable dangers. Every cell in Betty''s body is warning her at the moment of asreqa''s appearance. Even as the narrow, violent eyes looked at her, she smelled the breath of death. It seems that as long as this unknown existence hands, she will be brought into the kingdom of death. Betty''s eyes congealed, her heart suppressed the fear of her body instinct, and her high will to fight was surging at the moment, and she looked at each other without yielding. Northern soldiers, fearless, fearless! Asreqa, a level 19 God, felt Betty''s turbulent fighting spirit and body shape, but after sensing the breath of her soul, he restrained the idea of killing her. This is the property of the Father God... "kill them..." Li De reached out and motioned to the cave spiders around him in a cold tone. "Let me see if my spear is sharp. Go, and let the world see you again. " "Asraega obeys your orders, great father..." after getting the order from Li De, the murderous intention in his eyes began to burst out. The smell of God''s iniquities swept the whole world like a strong wind. The sky rose. All the people in the gray stone castle felt a breath of extreme terror spreading, and all the creatures only felt a fear from the soul attacking them. Indescribable, untouchable, unimaginable. It is the purest evil in the world. There is no word to describe the evil breath that does not belong to and should not exist in the world. At the moment when the momentum reached its peak, level 19 evil spirit asraega started. After Li Desheng, the evil spirits disappeared in vain. In the blink of an eye, this three blade high god evil appeared in front of a 17 level ghost face spider. But the next second asraja''s figure disappeared, and the ghost face spider had no room to resist, and its head burst. Puyi ~ the green corrosive juice splashes several blades high. When reed saw asraja''s figure again, the evil spirit had already appeared in front of the second ghost face spider. The ghost face spider had no reaction time of half a second, and it burst directly. Even with Lee''s insight, he could only see a blur in asreqa''s hand, and then the ghost face spider burst. The cold claws of asraja''s hands were the scythe of death at this time. No one can escape the harvest of death. Fear is spreading, death is haunting. The next scene is more exaggerated. Every time asrega''s figure flickers, it appears in front of a cave spider, and the next second he appears disappears. The location where he just appeared will leave the body of a torn cave spider. Weird and fierce. Spatial Mastery (after swallowing the Bronze Dragon''s egg and swallowing the power of half plane plane plane, it has obtained Super Space affinity and space control ability, can freely shuttle through the space of each plane, and is not excluded by the will of plane, and is immune to all space systems) the killing starts at the moment when the evil spirit starts, and the surrounding people never do I thought that fighting could be violent to this extent. After that, asraja''s head was torn apart into bits and pieces.None of the cave spiders can survive the second second second of this monster''s hunt. The scene looked like a shock. Countless ferocious cave spiders become hunted sheep in front of asreqa. If the reaction is slower, you can''t even detect asraega''s figure. You can only see the head of cave spiders bursting one after another on the wall of gray stone castle. The power of God''s iniquity is so domineering. With the killing going on, the evil smell of asreqa becomes more serious. Even when he appears, there will be great panic around him. In the end, asrega seemed to think that such a killing was not enjoyable. Instead, he used his space talents, but instigated his wings to kill the cave spiders around him. The power of death condenses the body of this god evil. The power of death makes him invincible. At levels 15, 16, 17 or even 18 and 19, no cave spider can stop this ancient divine life that survived for even a second. This is a unilateral massacre. In this dark underground world, this 19 level god evil once again showed its fangs to the world. Even after seeing this scene, Li De could foresee that this evil god would tear up the kingdom of light gods, cut off the heads of gods and devour the bodies of gods... nourishing gods is really a kind of head work Chapter 331 At this time, the scene rose again new changes. After astraga, the 19th level God, emptied a small area around him. There are still cave spiders who are not afraid to die. A level of 19, the defense is amazing, bone nail spiders hiss at the end of the roar, attacking asraega. With its terrifying defenses, the skull beetle is undamaged in the face of the 18th level Orc King Karp''s long sword. And in the face of asreqa, although his soul is shaking, but it still has confidence, it is invincible. However, when the spider reached the 50 blade range of asraega, its huge body shook and almost collapsed. Because a breath of terror attacked its soul, bloody, violent, evil. In this case, the spider can clearly sense the rapid collapse of its soul, as if to be pulled out of the body. This is the 5 rings of demon aura attached to the blood of Astragalus. The spirit enslaves. Within the range of 50 blades, the enemy will be attacked by 5 rings of magic every 10 seconds. If the spirit resistance fails to pass the test, the soul will be enslaved. And this aura also adds a lot of help to the rampant killing of this evil god. At the moment when the spider was attacked by the five rings magic, a powerful force came from the soul to help it stabilize its nearly collapsed soul. The soul chain, that is, the supernatural spider shares its pressure and gives it strength support through the soul chain. After shouldering 5 rings of Spell Impact, the spider suddenly becomes cruel again. Its eyes are full of terrifying cruelty. It''s about asrega. After tearing up the burrow spider in front of him with his claws, asrega''s long and fierce eyes saw the spider with bone armor rushing towards him. Feeling the killing intention of the bone beetle spider, the evil smell on the body is more and more strong. "Destruction... Death... Return to chaos and silence..." ancient blasphemy is like a shock wave of soul, blowing on this battlefield full of the breath of death. Next to a group of ORC soldiers heard the blasphemous words that did not belong to the human world, their eyes turned red directly, and the blood flowed wildly at this moment, and they killed the cave spider in front of them regardless of everything. Bewilder the mind, kill the opportunity is awe inspiring. The ancient blasphemy, even if these soldiers with a strong mind, can''t resist when the level is not high enough. It''s terrifying and terrifying. Seeing that some creatures dare to challenge his majesty, asrega''s eyes became more and more violent. He pulled out a large part of his body in vain, and went to kill the spider. The sharp claw teeth of the spider''s mouth are as sharp as a sickle and bite directly at asreqa. The fierce asraega is as powerful as a landslide, and his sharp five sharp claws are directly torn away. The two collide at this moment. Click ~ level 19 spider is so sharp and hard that it can easily pierce the fangs of a soldier''s thick shield. At this time, it looks like a broken rotten wood, which is directly cut to pieces by the evil spirit. Then, with that terrible smell, the spider was torn to pieces by asley. Stumps flying, blood all over the sky. The hard bone armor that can resist crossbow without damage can''t last for another second. The scene looked extremely bloody and full of violence. With the death of the skeleton spider, the second round of asrega''s performance began. Killing, blood, death. No one can describe how terrible the evil spirits are on the battlefield. This divine life, which even gods fear, is the ultimate evil in this world. All negative adjectives can''t be overstated on this evil spirit. Asraega''s killing caused the cave spider, which originally held back the top fighting capacity of ashstone castle, to suffer a terrible disaster. No burrow spider can escape the killing of this God who controls space. This life, which has lived for millions of years, has reached the extreme of level 19. Divine life can never be calculated by ordinary level. Even if the cave spider wants to escape, it is impossible to obtain the spatial control ability of the Bronze Dragon. As long as the prey that he stares at will die. There was no accident. When a god evil has the ability to tear space and gives him invincible mobility, it will become the most terrifying killing machine. Born for killing, the hundreds of cave spiders of level 15 are decreasing at a crazy speed under asraja''s indifferent hunting. As a result, several top fighting forces limited by cave spiders have been restored to freedom. With this storm, ORC soldiers begin to attack frantically and quickly recover the wall occupied by cave spiders.The power of the top combat effectiveness on the battlefield is absolutely beyond anyone''s imagination. Lee wasn''t idle when he swept around in asrega. At this time, he has been flying in the air, the magma fireball on his hands is bubbling. But different from the past, three magma fireballs appeared in his hand. Limit technique - like triple casting. The theory is to activate the magic model of two magma fireballs and quickly activate the magic model of the third magma fireball. Limited by his mental power, he can only control two magic models at the same time. At this time, Li De adopted the rotation system, replacing the magic model with a high frequency to input magic, so as to maintain the most extreme state of formation. Can achieve the effect of triple casting, of course, this requires the test of magic affinity and magic control ability, and most importantly - fear of death. Magic model as long as the magic input stagnates for more than 0.1 seconds, it will directly collapse and cause a backlash. Lee had to switch the three magic models back and forth between 0.1 seconds, and be precise enough to ensure that each input of magic had no error. This extreme casting technique is more terrifying than dancing on the tip of a knife. It can be called walking a steel wire in mid air while erecting a knife on the wire and placing a needle on the tip of the knife to let him play floor action on the tip of the needle. But at this time, Lee de was purified by the divinity of the remains of the gods, and his affinity for magic had reached the extreme. That''s why you die like this. For another person, I''m afraid that if I can''t release it once, I''ll become an idiot. It was after countless trials that Lee really mastered the technique of transcending the limits. Thanks to the artifact fragment which can reduce the magic phage by 50%. Of course, in addition to the danger of double casting, the casting time of magma fireball has increased from 3 seconds to 4 seconds. However, it has been greatly improved. Now it can release 3 magma fireballs in 4 seconds, compared with only two in the previous 3 seconds. 1 second, 1.5 seconds. The casting speed is increased by 50% with the triple casting technique. Before the blood of Li De is activated and evolved, it takes at least 20 seconds to release 4 rings of magic. However, when his potential is exploited, his casting speed begins to increase wildly. Now his casting time has been reduced to the extreme. Li De, who can recover hundreds of magic power per second under normal condition, is a worthy magic fort at this moment. He was suspended in the mid air of limestone castle, and every second he could smash a bubbling fireball of magma. In front of gray stone castle, the originally dense cave spiders on the ground were emptied by his own firepower. The earth is torn apart by the tyranny of magic, and the earth and stone melt into magma in the high temperature. Its lethality is more exaggerated than the evil spirits that control the space. Asreqa points to kill high-level combat effectiveness, while Li De has full firepower coverage. No matter it is high-level or low-level, it will turn into ash under his magic. The difference between a warrior and a mage is vividly reflected at this moment. Wuwu ~ when the war horn sounded again in the castle, more soldiers poured out of the cave started a comprehensive counter offensive. Although the cave spider''s raid was very firm, even if Lee hadn''t arrived, limestone castle would have fallen by now. But the power of dawn city is not vegetarian either. After cave spiders lose their top fighting power, it''s time for dawn city to fight back. After another round of magic bombing to kill a circle of cave spiders just about to gather, lied had time to scan around. The first notable one, of course, is asrega, a level 19 God. In just a few minutes, with its unique talent of controlling space, this evil spirit has killed more than 40 cave spiders above level 15. The exaggerated results directly reversed the situation which was almost to collapse. Li De noticed the change of the general situation, moved in his heart, and flew directly from the air to the top of the city wall with his wings. He came to Karp, the orc king who had just left, and his eyes were burning at the lion. "Kapp, order all the soldiers to follow me. Cave spider sent out such a powerful force, must have used the vast majority of the cards Li De''s tone is firm. Even if the cave spider occupies half of the plane, it is impossible to easily mobilize hundreds of level 15 combat effectiveness. "After we wipe out this power, the power of cave spiders outside must be in a vacuum for a period of time. And this open space is the best time for us to occupy the spider cave "Magic crystal veins... Will be branded with the mark of dawn city." There was something glaring in Lee''s eyes.His purpose of launching the war has not changed - the magic crystal vein. The power of death is only the report in this process, and the rich magic crystal vein is the ultimate goal. There is no need to mention the importance of the magic crystal vein. No matter what the price, he must get it. In addition to the previous three months of stranding, the spider plane has lost countless battle effectiveness of level 15 or above. In front of the gray stone castle, the plan of strangling the high-level power of cave spiders by using the gray stone castle has been perfectly achieved, and the layout of the demon crystal vein can be closed. And with asrega, the danger of high-level cave spiders to the dawn City Army is now reduced to the extreme. No cave spider can survive the killing of the gods. He had no worries about occupying the magic crystal vein before because of this. He had strong mobility to support and even destroy the high-level cave spiders at any time. No one under him could do this. He can, but he can''t stay in the underground world all the time, so he set a high-level power to strangle cave spiders. When the high-level power of cave spiders is reduced to a certain extent, the power of dawn city can deal with it before seeking the magic crystal vein. Originally, he had at least three months to go on with his plan, but the strength of asrega, the God, made his plan ahead of schedule. And the effect may be better. With the order of Li De, the gate of limestone castle, which had been closed for a long time, was opened. Countless well-dressed Orc soldiers dressed in heavy armor came out of the city gate, and their king, the lion in the barren wilderness, level 18 Orc King Kapp led the charge. At this time, the flying spider in the sky and the cave spider on the ground are defeated. After the spider is defeated, there is a scream and leaves the battlefield quickly under everyone''s gaze. Li De''s will is the direction of the dawn city. From the beginning to the present, this eternal core has never changed, and will not change in the future. Having lost more than 300 Melo bats in the sky, they returned to the tunnels behind the mountains to supply alchemy bombs and crossbows. The clarion call of war is like the sound passed down from ancient times, which makes all the soldiers have blood boiling at this moment. Fight, fight!! Cave spiders on the surface can''t stop the army of dawn city. In front of the gray stone castle, there is a sea of corpses, and the cave spiders are failing. Castro and the dead bones are now free, and the two monsters, which have just been inundated by numerous cave spiders, are killing their inner anger at the still raging cave spiders. Castro, dressed in extraordinary armor, after taking charge of Lee De, had no worries at all, and his speed soared to the extreme. The sharp blade on both wings, like a bean curd, swoops down after a hypersonic flight in the sky. The body of a cave spider directly bursts into pieces. Extremely sharp (when attacking with two wings, there is a 70% chance to directly cut off the armor below the extraordinary quality, and the lower the quality, the higher the cutting probability) it is obviously impossible for cave spiders to reach the extraordinary level of equipment hardness, so Castro is invincible when facing low-level cave spiders. The whirlwind on both wings is the sickle of death, and the boundless fear is spreading. The cave spider on the ground was hit by the fierce steel beast. The beast who once destroyed the dwarf city in the dwarf Valley once again showed the power of the newborn King. Even if the battlefield ran rampant, a 19 level God who smashed a cave spider face to face was not as dazzling as Castro at the moment. After the 16 blade blade blade spread out, it dived down from the sky and crossed a bloody and brutal road of death on the ground. Within the width of the 16 blade blade, all cave spiders were torn to pieces. It''s like a sickle, which was previously turned on in matchless mode for mowing. And several other top fighting forces that have just been suppressed have all burst out at the moment. Although the speed of this 18 level bone dragon is not as fast as that of Castro, the Dragon language magic in his mouth makes him a super fort. Without a high-level burrow spider to limit it, the skull''s magic is as intense as his words. "Darn to offend you, the great spider bones "Your sins can''t be forgiven. Death and silence will be your only destination." "The great dead man will crush your ridiculous and weak souls, tear up your humble and weak bodies, and trample on all of you." "I am the dragon of destruction!" "It''s the great existence that ends everything, the eternity of this world, and the only non dead person who has crossed the multiple planes. Wah GA GA GA GA GA, humble mole ants, welcome the dragon breath of your dead bones. It''s time for your dirty body to be purified by dragon breath..."When everyone was fighting, only the bone dragon in the air, which was inciting the broken wings of the dragon, was shouting, boasting of its strength and invincibility again and again, forgetting the embarrassing scene that he had just been dragged to the ground by cave spiders and beaten up for a long time. Corso, the bronze one eyed giant, Frey, the scarlet hunter, and grott, the son of the north, who were still on the battlefield, showed the top fighting power of dawn city. The power of the cave spider outbreak is too fierce. There are hundreds of cave spiders above level 15. This is the accumulation of innumerable years. There is no comparison in dawn city. It''s too normal to be pressed. There is no big problem under this level of encirclement, which also shows the strength of the army that Lee spent a lot of money to forge. In the absence of those high-level cave spiders, their sharp edge makes people tremble. Woo ~ as more and more Orc fighters walked out of the gray stone castle, the cave spider, which had been at the attack end, began to rout. Especially under the unscrupulous killing of several top fighting forces, this kind of rout is aggravated. Once there are dense cave spiders, they will be targeted crazily, and there will be no more climate. Lee was suspended in mid air, with the advancing army below in his sight. Looking down from the sky, the scene looks like a scene from an epic myth. Dense Orc soldiers walk on the battlefield after being washed by Alchemy bombs and magic. There are holes after being bombed everywhere. The air around them gives out the stench of scorched hair. The broken bodies of spiders filled the ground with corrosive green mucus, and the thick smoke in the air never disappeared. There were still some dead cave spiders twitching from time to time. This original wetland has long been unable to see what it once looked like. It has become a doomsday image of the gods after the war. The orc warrior, in the tough armor forged by dwarves, marches through the broken battlefield step by step, while the cave spider, which is foolishly resisted, can only be slaughtered after losing command. When tens of thousands of orcs moved out, the battlefield was back in the hands of the army of dawn city. In particular, when the supply of magic language bats began to reappear in the battlefield bombing, this raid by cave spiders was coming to an end. One day later. Li De looked at the cave in front of him, the light was dim and the air was full of spiders. His eyes were cold. Turn around and look at Frey and Karp. "Act according to the original plan, first of all, investigate the situation in the underground passage, and blow up the secondary underground passage in the process of occupation, leaving only the necessary main passage for defense." "In addition, set up a level every other distance to fight against cave spiders, so that even if a certain level is occupied by cave spiders, there is a buffer level." "At the same time, after occupying the magic crystal vein, we need to build defensive fortresses around to resist the attack of cave spiders. Finally, fortress camp should be set up at the exit of spider plane to encircle and exterminate cave spiders Li De Si Lu is very clear, his goal has always been very clear, that is to occupy the magic crystal veins in the cave. Now the cave spider is the only obstacle to his capture of the crystalloid vein. Since there are obstacles, we should remove them. This time, the plan of action is not complicated, taking advantage of the empty power of cave spiders and directly cutting off their retreat. Build fortifications at the exit of the spider plane to prevent the large-scale formation of cave spiders. Then, on this basis, we will encircle the cave spiders around the magic crystal vein. Without the new strength of the spider plane, even if there are more cave spiders around the magic crystal vein, it will not help. The plan is simple, and the only difficulty in implementation is not sure how many high-level cave spiders still exist in the underground passage. After hearing leader''s order, Karp and several top fighting forces immediately began to attack the cave spider. - - - - - - originally thought that it would be a great challenge to enter the spider cave, but Li De was surprised to find that this time it was unexpectedly smooth. Although cave spiders are still numerous and resistant. However, only a few cave spiders of level 15 exist. Most of them are cave spiders of level 5-9. Therefore, although the number of cave spiders is quite large, it is under the attack of dawn City Army which has the top fighting capacity as spearhead. It''s falling apart. In addition to the fact that the exaggerated number of cave spiders is limited by the underground passage, the war situation becomes more smooth. After all, even the largest underground passage can hold a limited number of cave spiders. In the case of high-level combat effectiveness, the pressure in the underground passage is countless times less than that in the limestone Castle facing the spider soldier front in the cave.stand firmly and fight steadily. After losing most of its high-level power, cave spiders are nibbled by the army of dawn city step by step. There is not much resistance at all. Five days, ten days... when the whole cave spider''s nest was occupied by the army of dawn City, Li De was still a little surprised. At first, he was sure to have a fight in this underground passage, but in the end, even asrega didn''t do much, so he easily put the spider''s nest like a labyrinth into his pocket. Naturally, there are also magic crystal veins that Li De never forgets. "Father God, is the space passage of spider plane ahead?" Li De stands in the underground passage, and asraega, the God nearby, inquires. In the huge and open underground space in front of him, several top fighting forces with the most elite troops are killing the cave spiders in front of the space passage of spider plane. It''s cave spiders are the last place to resist. Cave spiders also know the value of magic crystal veins. They have never given up and are constantly pouring out from the space channels. However, under the siege of several top fighting forces, the cave spiders who lack equal strength or will be hunted by asraja for the first time have no way to set off a huge wave of resistance. Even if there are new forces behind, the number is still declining, and the number of supplies can not keep up with the number of deaths. "Yes, asrega, I found you in that plane, and there are two extraordinary levels in it..." Li De stood on a rock and looked down on the battlefield below, looking at the scene that the overall situation had been decided, and did not participate in it. It''s just a little complicated looking at the space passage built on the rock wall. The taste of death is not good, the eternal silence is difficult for outsiders to understand. The scene of him being killed by the extraordinary blade spider still lingers in his mind. The long and narrow scarlet eyes of asrega were full of violence. "Father God, I feel a sense of familiarity... I have swallowed the power of this plane... Li De nodded, and there was this introduction on the attribute panel of asreqa, which engulfed the power of plane. After a little thought, my eyes brightened. "Can you control this plane?" There is no master on the spider plane. Although the rules of the plane are not complete, if asrega can control it, the extraordinary spider hidden in it is no longer a hidden danger. As soon as asraega heard the words, he felt the power in his body and shook his head for a moment. "Father God, the rules of this plane have been seriously missing. Unless we can find the plane stone, no one can control it..." although asrega has lost most of his memory, he can easily identify some common sense problems. Li De nodded. It was just a whim, and there was no disappointment. After a little meditation, he seemed to think of something, and his eyes were burning at the head of the 19 level god evil. "It''s not surprising that you can''t control this plane, but if you get the power of space in this plane, can you close these space channels?" Close space channel? Asrega also came to be interested. "Father God, please wait for a moment..." after saying that, his body directly disappeared in the same place. After a few breaths, asrega''s figure appeared in front of the rock wall full of space like a honeycomb. At the moment of his appearance, the evil smell of god evil diffused in the underground space. The cave spider, who had just defended his immortality, was like meeting an ancient beast. He roared with fear and tried to escape one by one. The pure evil smell obviously caused a great panic to these monsters. The soldiers around were even more crazy when they saw this scene. They didn''t give these cave spiders a chance to breathe. Asreqa, however, did not care, agitating his gray wings to float in front of the rock wall, his narrow eyes fixed on the door of space in front of him. The momentum of the body began to diffuse, and even the surrounding light became dimmer at this moment, like the ancient terror life in the recovery, full of unspeakable evil. The originally frightened cave spider is more manic now, the hissing and roaring sound in the mouth stabbed the eardrum. Asreqa''s strong right arm is outstretched, and the sharp sharp claw is the dagger of killing God. The door of more than ten spaces in front of me burst directly, and the crystal clear pieces of space became virtual shadows. A few just climbed out of half of the cave spider was directly crushed by the explosion space, did not live for the second second. When you concentrate on the past, the original door of space has disappeared, leaving only one hole after another on the rock wall.Lee, who had been watching asreqa, saw the scene. Can you really?! The door of space on the rock wall is the only way to link the spider''s cave. However, there are too many doors on the wall which are nearly 100 blade high. It only takes a moment for cave spiders to accumulate a large number. If some of the doors of space can be closed, the pressure on the troops stationed here will be reduced by half. At this time, the success of asrega undoubtedly gave Lee hope. In the twinkling of his figure, lied appeared directly on the side of asrega. "Asrega, after destroying the door of space, can you open it again?" "Father... I''ll try." Asreqa did not give a positive answer, and his right hand was extended again. The skin of the blazing angel with the inscription of ancient blasphemy was full of thrilling breath. The terrible energy gushed out of the body, the claw waved, and the space was broken again. But after a moment, the broken space stabilized and formed a door. At the other end of the broken space, the peculiar smell of cave spiders comes. "Father God, I can sense the coordinates of the spider plane, so it''s not difficult to open the door of space..." after a little induction, asrega replied, "but my strength is limited now, and I can only solidify one door of space every day at most..." when Li De heard this response, he nodded with satisfaction. As long as he could open it, the rest was not important. "Good, now we just need to leave the bottom 20 doors of space and destroy all the rest." The door of space cannot be destroyed completely. If it is destroyed, the spider will not come out. Now cave spiders are no longer a threat to dawn City, especially with asrega. As long as the two extraordinary spiders can not pass through the door of space, it is absolutely safe here. With the security of dawn City, the cave spider itself becomes a resource. And it''s a valuable resource. What does he lack now? Everything is lacking... But the most urgent thing is undoubtedly the power of death. And cave spiders can no doubt become the source of the power of death when they are not dangerous. Perhaps this name is more suitable for cave spiders. Or it can also be called - pig farm, which is the sideline of pig owners. Thinking of this, Li De couldn''t help but smile. "This is pig syndrome As expected, raising pigs is the right way. It''s interesting that even you have become my booty after such a long battle. " Of course, this crude idea still needs to be improved in the later stage. Now the most important thing is to eliminate the entire spider nest. This labyrinth of spider nest, but there are a large number of cave spiders, this day time even exploration has not been completed, here is too big. If we don''t clean up the remaining cave spiders, digging out the magic crystal ore will undoubtedly add a lot of unnecessary trouble. Click ~ Click ~ while Lee was thinking, asreqa had already started. The claw with powerful space power is waving in mid air, and the sound of explosion is constantly blowing. The door of space on the cliff in front of me was extinguished one by one like magic lights, leaving only the bottom 20. After the door of space burst more than half, the number of cave spiders in the underground world immediately decreased. Without the support of fresh troops, the hanging of cave spiders by surrounding troops came to an end. Poop ~ when the last cave spider outside is crushed, the remaining cave spiders will have to come out of the door of space. But the biggest of these 20 doors of space can accommodate three or five cave spiders at a time, which is not enough to see. The war has become a game of gophers. As long as the cave spider dares to expose its head in the door of space, it will be attacked mercilessly. Li De''s expression was a little strange when he saw this scene. How could this scene look... So funny? Seeing the soldiers excited, he also wanted to try the real version of the ground mouse. Shaking his head, in order to prevent in case, Li De still left this 19 level god evil spirit here to guard. "Asrega, you are here to guard the gate of space. Although the two spiders cannot come out, they will not be reconciled to the occupation of their nest." "Although these cave spiders have played all their cards in order to attack grey stone castle this time, hundreds of level 15 cave spiders have been killed by us. They must have hurt their muscles and bones. However, no one can be sure what will happen, and perhaps they still hide more power. You are strong enough to guard the gates of twenty spaces. "It''s a waste to use level 19 evil asraega to guard the gate of space. It''s a waste to kill goblins with dragons. However, the magic crystal vein is too important. Now we have to be steady. It''s not too late to take away the demon crystal vein when the fortifications are completed. Naturally, there is no challenge for asrega. Even if there are a large number of level 15 cave spiders at the same time, they can be easily killed by asraja''s fighting power. Cave spider is just an ordinary life, not even a strong war race, not to mention the existence of the blood race with god evil. Therefore, under the same level, god evil killing cave spiders is like killing chicks, and the other side has no room for resistance. This is the difference between the blood and the essence of life. They are all level 19. Cave spiders are at most common or elite templates, while asreqa is a legend or even a myth template, completely in a crushing state. After arranging these things, in the dark underpass, Reid and Frey turn away to the crystalloid vein, with the smaller Castro resting on his shoulder. Skeletons and Corso can only stay outside the underground passage because they are too big and don''t understand deformation. Grot and Karp were left behind to reorganize their armaments. If there were no accidents, the magic crystal veins would be garrisoned by them for a long time. When Betty saw that the situation was under control, she raised her head slightly and carried the huge sword with him. Just before the battle was magic spider affected their perception, so almost fell into a dead situation. But the northern female warrior God has recovered to her former wildness after recovering from the gods. The heads of more than 20 class 15 cave spiders are the best illustration. The glory of the North always shines on her, and the soldiers of the North never shrink back. "Under the crown, the magic crystal vein has been controlled by us, but the underground passage here is too complicated to be explored. Although we have been sending bloody blades into this area to draw maps in the past few months, there are still many areas that are not explored... " Frey reports with Lee that this proud second generation of blood has been fighting in the underground world for months. With a smart head and a tough hand, Frey became the commander of the gritstone army next only to Karp. Lee has never been stingy about talent promotion, but unfortunately, Frey is still in charge of the low hills and the fish people tribe, so he can''t stay in the underground world all the time. These two resource points are the important material sources of dawn City, which must be controlled by people who are willing to work hard. "Well, make sure you speed up... Call Harrison immediately and ask him to send in the construction department. I need to get the crystalloid vein open to the underpass of limestone castle. The magic crystal vein will be the core resource point for our expansion in the underground world There is still a distance between the limestone castle and the magic crystal vein. The several war fortresses that have been built can not protect the magic crystal vein, and the fortress will be built here again. For a moment, Frey, who was leading the way ahead, stopped and signaled the passage ahead. Li De nodded slightly, but he suddenly remembered something. He turned his head and looked behind him without speaking. His eyes were wary and he looked at the female martial gods around him with a smile on his face. "Betty, the scarlet tower and dawn city will no longer be short of magic stones. Here, I''ll show you the veins of the crystals that belong to the dawn city Betty nodded slightly as she looked at him. Her wild eyes showed a look of interest, which she seldom saw. Following Li De''s step, Betty trampled on the underground passage, smelling some rotten air, and stepped forward step by step. When he got to the entrance of the passage, lied stopped abruptly and motioned for Betty with interest. "This is our prize!" Betty saw this scene and came forward with a huge sword to the exit of the passage in the middle of the cliff. Suddenly, the underground space excavated by the cave spider appears in front of you. The northern royal family saw the scene below, and his pupils suddenly shrank, and his face was shocked. In this huge underground space with more than 2000 blades in length and width. It is covered with crystal like bright magic crystal. Under the illumination of luminous plants on the top of the cave, the whole scene is brilliant, like covered with diamonds. Even the treasure house of the dragon will be eclipsed in this situation. Anyone who comes to see this scene can feel the heartfelt shock. This wealth is enough to make the king of Human Empire crazy. Here is the future of dawn city. "This... This..."Betty opened her mouth and tried to say something, but she could only shake her head and say nothing. The scene can no longer be described in language. The north is poor, and she has several magical minerals which are small and can not be small. Although she is a royal family, she has seen such a shocking scene for the first time. Even the treasure house of the king of the north is not one tenth of the underground space, even one percent of it is not available. Li De also felt very much at the expression of magic crystal stone which was full of energy fluctuation. Nobody thought that the cave spiders who suddenly appeared on the ground to hunt for miners would guard such a startling fortune. With these crystal stones, he thought that the magic industry, which had been long, was about to start. The city of dawn has gained the opportunity to rise. Chapter 332 "Hahaha, you deserve to be the prince of Nolan Empire?? It''s a joke that makes all the goddesses laugh "Your mother is a humble maid, and the blood flowing in your body is also the most despicable blood. You have lost all the face of my Nolan royal family." "It''s said that your magic talent has been abolished by a gang of thieves?? Hahaha, what a pity... " " you are the soft and coward... Prince eNOS?? I''m the daughter of Duke oenke. I have noble Duke blood in my body. I can''t marry you!! The engagement we made before will be terminated! " "ENOS, your mother was ashamed to poison herself last night because of your existence. By the way, it was an alchemy poison made by the konili snake people. I watched her body decay with my own eyes. If you kneel down and pray for me, maybe I will pity you and send your mother''s skeleton back to you... Hahaha, isn''t it very moving? My... Brother Wang... " " brother Wang... " " brother Wang... " " brother Wang... " the demonic voice reverberated in the ears of eNOS, as if to devour his soul. "Ah ENOS suddenly opened his eyes, subconsciously sat up, staring at the room illuminated by magic lights, gasping for breath, his back was wet with sweat. But after waking up, the nightmarish scenes still lingered in his mind. His hands subconsciously grasped the quilt, and the humiliating language engraved in his soul made him feel the anger from the deep of his soul. Those, are the enemy, is he wants to revenge the enemy!! ENOS Nolan, Prince born of maid, is the most disgraceful existence of Nolan royal family. The name of eNOS is a joke in Nolan, a prince who even the beggars on the road would laugh at. Because, his everything is too humble. From the day he was born, he was seen as a disgrace. That''s true of the princes who sneered at him, and so did his father, who had never met him. Because his birth was a mistake. A funny mistake. Isn''t it a great mistake for the kingdom to have a son with a humble maid bought from the slave market after being drunk? If it was not for the decrees of the ancestors, perhaps that humble slave maid would have been a white bone before she gave birth to him. After he was born under the title of Prince, eNOS did not get preferential treatment from the king. Even the father who had never met with him always regarded him as a disgrace. After all, he had a child with a humble maid. How could this behavior deserve the noble aura of his king. And this is just the beginning. As a child, eNOS grew up in a discriminated environment. He finally tested out that he had the talent of mage, but on the day of testing out the talent, he was abandoned by several level 3 thieves. Originally, when she was young, she made an engagement with the new Duke oenke family, but after the ornk family had established a firm foothold in the NORAN king, the eldest daughter of the ornk family immediately came to the house and tore up the engagement mercilessly. This makes eNOS a joke of Nolan. Although he is a prince, he is more humble than a beggar. If he is just an ordinary person, no one will talk about him, but under jealousy and envy, the pleasure of insulting a prince is far better than that of insulting others. Thinking of this, eNOS Nolan took a deep breath, his young face full of stubborn and unyielding. As long as he is not dead, he will not give up. Unless he stops breathing, he will not stop his revenge. Although he had a family name which was regarded as a glory in the Norland Empire, eNOS always regarded it as a disgrace, which was engraved in his blood. "Send me from Wangdu to the southern provinces, kill all my guards, and deprive me of all my property... Do you think this will stop me?" The young man, who was only seventeen or eighteen years old, was filled with anger. But after a moment, slowly press down the anger, and a moving figure with long black hair appears in my mind, and the shining eyes poke into the soft place in my heart. In an instant, his face softened. "Three years, Fiona, three more years. Three years later, I will set foot on the capital again, I will let those damned bastards pay all the price... Feiana... Wait for me, I will not let you marry the lame old nobleman in the north, never ENOS knew that his mother had been killed, that his magic talent had been abandoned by hired thieves, and that he had been assigned to green city, the city he had never been in, had been designed.However, he was too weak, so weak that he had no room to resist in the face of the enemy. His only hope now is the territory he has been allocated. Thinking of this, eNOS clenched his fist. If he can get a piece of rich land in green city, he will manage it well, and he may not have no chance to finish revenge after three years. He has only three years. Three years later, the girl he loves most, the one who will not only give him all his savings, but also the girl who will be seriously injured for him, will complete the engagement in three years - to marry a lame old nobleman in his 60s. A damned engagement, a damned family marriage!! Bang Bang ~ the sudden knock on the door interrupted eNOS''s mind. "Prince eNOS, Duke O''Kelly, please come over." The voice of the guard came through the closed door. O''Kelly Nolan, the city Lord of green city, was also the Duke of the whole southern province. He was a member of the royal family of Nolan. As a royal family, no matter how humble he is, he also has the blood of NORAN royal family, so when he leaves the royal capital, he can be assigned to a fiefdom. Yes, a piece of his fiefdom. Although this fiefdom needs to be confirmed by Archduke O''Kelly, who is in charge of the southern provinces, he has his own territory. This fiefdom is eNOS''s only hope... "I''ll be here soon." After replying, eNOS took a deep breath and looked at the humble house. This is the room used by the city Lord''s house for servants... And his room... he didn''t pay too much attention to these details. After today, he has his own land, with a bit of vision and hope in his blue eyes. Stand up and come to the mirror. In the mirror, there is a young man with blue eyes and short golden hair. He is wearing luxury aristocratic clothes which can be seen at a glance. but the disharmonious thing is that the thinned body seems so thin and powerless that it can not support the luxurious clothes. He sorted out his messy clothes, which his mother had sewn for him when he was alive, and the only one he could handle now. ENOS bit and pressed, and his anger was hidden. Don''t be controlled by your emotions. This is the mother told him, he never dare to forget. After a long time, Yiya, the door opened, and the two guards at the door looked at the door, and the expression of eNOS was strange. "Prince eNOS, you have been wearing this suit since you came to green city three days ago. Should you change it? I''m going to see my grandfather today..." ENOS shook his head without changing his expression. "No, let''s go." As he walked out, the two bodyguards looked at him behind him with some mockery in their eyes. "I thought the legend was fake... I didn''t expect that the prince of eNOS was so useless that he couldn''t even afford a suit of clothes. He was still a prince There is a perverse pleasure in the light language. A low-ranking bodyguard insults a noble prince. Look, how dazzling it is. "It''s said that Prince eNOS was drunk by the king, and he was always disgusted by the king. Otherwise, he would not have been sent here from King Nolan..." the other bodyguard was not stingy with his own ridicule. It was hard to describe the pleasure of seeing such big men become inferior to them. There is always a dark side to human nature... The pleasure of mocking a once great man is much greater than that of a beggar on the street. In front of him, eNOS did not hear the disdain, and he was still looking forward to the banquet tonight. If a good territory can be allocated, as long as it is managed seriously, there will be opportunities for revenge in the future... I will repay the humiliation and hatred with blood... after the skirt of the goddess of night covers the earth, the air enters into darkness and silence. But in the city hall, the long skirt of the goddess of darkness seems to be transparent, and magic lights all over the corridor illuminate the road, which is completely unaffected by the coming of night. It took 20 minutes to walk through the winding paths and the magnificent and luxurious mural corridor before aenus was led to the banquet hall tonight by the bodyguards. Before I got close to it, I could feel the noise inside. After the bodyguards left behind, eNOS approached the banquet hall and looked at the indifferent guards on both sides. However, he didn''t say anything. He planned to push open the closed semicircular gate carved with holy angels. But the bodyguard who was waiting on the side stopped him coldly. "I''m sorry, today is the official banquet of Archduke okali. All irrelevant people are forbidden to enter."Yeah? "I am Prince eNOS, who was invited by Archduke okali..." the young guard stopped him and gave a sneer, "Prince eNOS? Ha ha, has this person ever existed in Nolan Empire? I haven''t heard of Prince eNOS How could aenus not have known that he was being targeted. Anger flashed in my eyes. "Well, are you sure you want to stop me?? I don''t care who is behind you, but if things get too big, are you sure the people behind you can protect you The tone was loud and forceful, without any flinch. Although he was deeply dependent on others, he knew his advantages. Even if he was not popular, he had the aura of a prince. No matter how bold a bodyguard was, he could not easily stop him. Sure enough, the bodyguard hesitated for a moment, but he still bit his teeth and didn''t let him in. "I''m sorry, you can''t enter without the order of Archduke okali... humiliation, the humiliation of being despised once again floated into the mind of eNOS. But what can he do? Fight? After being deprived of magic talent, his current level is still level 1... scold? A prince scolding a bodyguard at the gate? He''s the only one who''s disgraced. Go? Today is the time to allocate territory. If this time is gone, all hope will vanish. Child, remember that weakness is the only sin in the world... in his mind, eNOS recalled his mother''s words on the night before his death. Weakness is the only sin. Because he is weak, even the guards at the door dare to stop him. The most sad thing is that he can''t resist it... his five fingers quietly clench into a fist. The heart roars at this moment. To be a strong man, I must be a strong one!!! The noise at the door seems to be heard in the room. The huge door of the living room was pushed open, and a young man dressed in expensive clothes came out with a cold look in his eyes after seeing eNOS. "What happened?" ENOS has not yet opened his mouth, just that also incomparably indifferent bodyguard immediately aggrieved forward, pointing to eNOS accusing way. "Master Lika, just now I wanted to invite Prince eNOS into the hall, but he was extremely disdainful. He insisted on letting Archduke okelli come out to meet him. He said that he was a prince and had a noble status..." as he looked at the bodyguard who slandered him in front of his face, his face changed again and again. He just wanted to open his mouth, but the young man came out cold. "Prince eNOS, why do you trouble our guards? Although you are a prince, Lord okali is your elder! Hum, this time it''s over. If there''s another time, I''ll report it to the Duke. Come in. " after saying that, he did not give eNOS a chance to speak, and turned away. There was only a little shivering in his body. After seeing the same bodyguard who had just returned to the disdainful state, he only felt a surge of blood in his mind. Don''t be manipulated by your emotions... Don''t be manipulated by your emotions... North tries to suppress his anger. He knows that these are conspiracies, and the person who does this is to anger him. Turning his head, eNOS could only pretend that nothing had happened and went straight into the house. This 18-year-old boy is in the age of blood boiling, but at this time, he has to bear the humiliation that outsiders can''t imagine. But he was powerless to resist. Weak, is the original sin, there is no mistake in this world, the only fault is that you are not strong enough. "Well, you''re lucky, the great prince of eNOS... Hahaha, it''s a funny address." The guard looked at eNOS, who was ready to enter the room, and said with a smile. But the tone is disgusting. ENOS did not look back, but his fingers were almost bleeding. Step ~ step ~ step on the luxurious floor made of rare Derek maple, eNOS entered the banquet hall. But the arrival of his prince was not even comparable to the maid... No one paid any attention to it. In the banquet hall, there are hundreds of luxurious nobles sitting and talking to each other. The magnificent hall is surrounded by colorful oil paintings, mostly praising those great heroes who once founded the Nolan empire. Although eNOS entered the banquet hall, he was like a transparent man, and even the waiters regarded him as nothing. Even if they were dressed in gorgeous clothes, they were out of tune with everything around them. It was like a dwarf who mingled with the elves'' Party and seemed so strange.When eNOS was very embarrassed, he suddenly felt that his shoulder was patted. Suddenly, turning his head, a middle-aged man in a baron costume appeared at his side. ENOS some unknown, so looking at the visitor, just want to ask, the other side directly opened the way. "Your Highness eNOS, I''m the Baron of green city, Grice Bob. It''s a pleasure to meet you." After that, eNOS felt flattered. He is so big that he has never been respected so much. Although the other side is just a baron, it is much better than his previous experience. "Baron Grice, it''s my pleasure..." looking at the excited and flustered teenager in front of him, the smile on Grice''s face became more and more pure. "Your Highness eNOS, you are here today to enfeoffment the land?" ENOS''s face moved, and he looked at Grice warily. "Don''t get me wrong, your highness. I learned about the enfeoffment ceremony tonight from Archduke okelli''s bodyguards today..." Grice spread out his hands, and then he had a meaningful smile in his eyes. "And I also accidentally learned the information of several parcels of land today from the talk of the guards... I think you may need to... hearing this, eNOS was very bright, but the sudden appearance of Grice and his courteous behavior made him very wary. "Baron Grice, I want to know what your purpose is?" There was no free lunch, and eNOS did not relax because of Grice''s news. It seems to have known that eNOS has this problem, smiling. "Your Highness, after the establishment of your territory, I hope that my caravan can get some tax relief in your territory. Believe me, my chamber of Commerce will bring you additional development opportunities..." hearing this, eNOS put down his heart in vain, and it is reasonable to ask for something. "Welcome, Baron Grice..." after hearing this, Grice''s smile became more and more brilliant. "Goddess, this is the best news I have got today. I swear to the goddess of wealth, your highness, you will not be disappointed." After that, Grice stepped closer, approached eNOS, and whispered. "There are six parcels of land today. Among them, the best one is called the Eagle River bank, the worst one is the red moon territory, and the others are... therefore, your highness eNOS, if you want to develop well, you need to obtain this territory by the eagle River... but do not choose the red moon territory under any circumstances." On hearing this, eNOS''s face looked a little thoughtful. "Why can''t we choose the red moon territory?" Grice shook his head. "If you want to see death, just choose." "Ah?" "The red moon territory is adjacent to low mountains and hills in the East and the sea in the South..." "is there any problem?" "The low mountains and hills are the territory of centaurs. Those cruel creatures like to plunder human nobles, while the southern sea is the ruling area of the fish man empire. Now the fish man empire is still fighting with us, and no one may have any problems... I forgot to tell you that there are 10 masters of the red moon territory in front of us, all of them have been killed in the territory ... " hearing this, a subconscious spirit of aenus, ten masters, were all killed?? It immediately occurred to him that this was the Jedi the black hand had prepared for him. "Baron Grice, thank you for your advice. I think we will become friends in the future... to be friends? Grice had a meaningful smile on his face. "Yes, we will be friends..." just as they were talking, there were new changes in the house. O''Kelly Nolan, the Lord of green, who was dressed in luxurious public clothes, stepped into the banquet hall with firm steps under the protection of the guards. After seeing the figure of Archduke okali, the crowd immediately got up and bowed to the dignified Duke. "Good day, Archduke okali..." "it''s a great honor to be invited by you... " Dear Duke okali, the Kiel family greets you... " compared with the situation in which eNOS came in, this scene is just like the gap between goblin and dragon. Seeing this scene, eNOS''s eyes flashed with longing. If he can have such power, then... He must be able to revenge, certainly! A moment later, the dream was one step closer to him.Because the Duke of okali has announced that this evening is the enfeoffment of the royal family of Nolan. Enfeoffment is a tradition of the Norland royal family. The young royal family could get the land and distribute it to the provinces when they were adults. In this way, the Nolan Empire firmly controlled the whole country. There were five other people who were enfeoffment with eNOS today. One of them was the third son of Archduke okali, and several others were also branches of the royal family of Nolan in the southern province. The NORAN Empire has been established for 3000 years. The NORAN royal family has already spread over the whole country, so there are a group of young people who are enfeoffed to the land every year. "According to the law of the Empire, all members of the royal family allocated to the territory must do something beneficial to the empire within three generations, otherwise the territory will be taken back. Young men, land is the foundation of Empire. I hope you can build strong cities on your own land. The future belongs to you. Director Akala, you are here to preside over the canonization ceremony. " After his short speech, Duke okelli did not continue to preside over the ceremony. He read out the rules and directly turned away. He seemed to have something important to do. Duke O''Kelly is the most distinguished person in green city. Even the extraordinary mage Locke must be respected. No one dares to say any more words about his behavior. After aokeli left, an old man with an eagle nose in a black tuxedo walked slowly into the crowd. With a wave of his hand, the bodyguard behind him unfolded a huge map sewn with sheepskin. On the map were the southern provinces, and several of the fiefdoms surrounded by red dye were so conspicuous. "Now, please list the royal members of the fiefdom." All of a sudden, out of the crowd out of five young people, without exception, all dressed in luxurious clothes and imposing, including the young man that eNOS met at the door. "Is this the third son of Archduke okali? It''s so handsome... " " Oh, my God, marquis Michael''s eldest son is so big that our family''s engagement with them will be fulfilled when they go back... " "... " after the five noble youths came out, they immediately aroused countless people''s opinions. They were young and handsome, and they would soon own their own territory. All kinds of factors are mixed together, which has attracted people''s attention. The hawk nosed housekeeper in his tuxedo took a look at the people in front of him and nodded slightly. Yu Guang took another look at the list in his hand, glanced around the crowd and said slowly. "And one more? Wang Du, Prince eNOS... " hearing this, the hall, which had been full of discussions, suddenly seemed to have been choked by the neck, and the scene fell into silence. Then I don''t know who gave out an uncontrollable laugh, and then the whole audience burst into laughter. The air was full of happy atmosphere. "Ha ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that the son of a humble slave would dare to come to our green city to claim land?" "Prince?? Br > , the prince of the Empire did not have such a prince? Ha ha ha, my 7-year-old son has two grades. Why does his majesty let him come to green city ".... all the people are talking about all this without fear. A child born under a maid who was originally a slave was regarded as a disgrace by the king. This kind of experience is absolutely legendary. Of course, this legend makes people laugh. ENOS stood there watching the unbridled laughter of the crowd around him, clenching his clenched fists. A stream of blood rushed to my mind. Humiliation, it''s the humiliation of being stripped naked and thrown into the street and showing everyone. It was the humiliation of trampling on his soul. What is more humiliating to him is that he can''t do anything about it. Yes, he''s just a grade 1 trash. He''s a child of a slave maid. He''s a prince who is regarded as a disgrace by his father. He was angry at the injustice the world had done to him, but he was even more angry. When he faced these injustices, he could not resist. Even he was almost deprived of the right to retort. Because a weak person''s verbal retort, it is only shameless, no self-knowledge, humble speech, will only make people laugh. "Your Highness, don''t give up..." just at the moment when everyone was sneering and disdaining, the voice from behind slowly condensed his almost collapsed heart. "Baron Grice..." after turning his head to take a look at the middle-aged man behind him, eNOS turned and walked forward with his teeth clenched.The surrounding discussion sounds like the surging waves pounding at him. He is a lonely boat, moving forward in the wind and waves, and may capsize at any time. The old housekeeper''s eyes did not change at all when he saw this scene. Dignity is achieved by oneself, without strength, who can blame for being insulted? "Now, let''s go." Without paying too much attention to eNOS, the hawk nosed old housekeeper leaned slightly and began to signal the map unfolded by the bodyguard behind him. "I''ve circled six areas up there. Everyone can choose one of them as your territory, but remember that once chosen, it will be permanently bound to you and can never be replaced. Your descendants must do what is required by the royal family within three generations before they can continue to inherit the territory. Otherwise, you will lose the right to inherit the land. Now, let''s go. You''re free to choose. " The old housekeeper didn''t say much after he finished. The issue of enfeoffment happens every year. Most of the land that has been enfeoffment will return to the control of the Empire in a hundred years'' time... There are too few that can carry on the family and territory. On hearing this, except for eNOS, several other young people looked at the leader, the third son of Archduke okelli. The third successor to the Grand Duchess is by no means comparable. Originally the prince''s status is the most noble here, but eNOS obviously does not have this qualification. This prince, who has no family background, no talent, no strength, and even is regarded as a disgrace by his father, even the bodyguards dare to laugh at him. How can he choose by turns. However, when several people were waiting for the third son of okili to choose, eNOS, who was ignored by them, stepped forward and pointed directly to the territory in the middle of the map. "Sir, I choose this territory..." all of a sudden, the crowd around him was stunned and looked at him in disbelief. Is this trash crazy? Dare to choose before the little Duke. Hawk nose housekeeper nodded, did not speak, asked the bodyguard to take out a red sticker posted on the territory. And that piece of territory is marked by the Eagle River. But eNOS was not happy for a long time. The little Duke, who felt that he was neglected, immediately came forward and glared at him. "Who gave you the courage to choose the Eagle River bank?" After saying that, under the gaze of all the people, he tore up the sticker directly, and then threw it on the ground with Great indifference. He reached out and asked the bodyguard to stick his own sticker. After this movement has finished, also extremely scornfully glanced at eNOS. "Prince eNOS, recognize your identity, this is green city..." several noble princes behind him also showed the same expression, no one paid attention to eNOS, and chose their favorite territory one after another. In fact, before choosing the fiefdom, they had already determined their territory. If it was not for eNOS, even the ceremony could be omitted. The enfeoffment rules of the royal family seemed to them to be a mere formality. A stream of blood rushed to my mind. At this moment, eNOS was almost ignited by his anger. Shame, it was the humiliation of trampling on his dignity mercilessly. Sure enough, he will take out his sword without hesitation, tear these damned nobles to pieces, and burn their souls in hell. "The eagle territory belongs to the little Duke, and the ducley territory belongs to the little Marquis of Macleay..." the old housekeeper of the hawk nose finally turned his head to look at eNOS, who had already bitten his lips, and said faintly. "The land of the red moon, which borders the hills and the sea, belongs to Prince eNOS." "This is the end of today''s enfeoffment. Please enjoy your dinner." After the last sentence, the old housekeeper turned and left without looking at eNOS who was forcibly robbed of his territory. People around him scoffed at the scene. "Ha ha ha ha, I can''t afford to compete with the little Duke. It doesn''t mean that if you have the title of Prince, you can first choose... " " Red Moon territory? Ha ha ha, it''s really a good place. It''s said that what the Centaurs like to do most is to plunder human property. It seems that the owner of last red moon territory was chopped into meat paste by centaurs five years ago? It''s really poor prince eNOS. Within a few days after he got the territory, he might become the food for centaurs... "the red moon territory is still close to the sea. Recently, the fish man Empire has been attacking our coastal cities, surrounded by centaurs and mermen. Hahaha, I dare not go to this territory even if it is given to me..."After the ceremony of enfeoffment, eNOS became a laughing stock again. All the people are laughing at his over capacity, but also at the tragic experience he is about to face. The red moon territory is the place where the famous Lord of southern provinces died. There were 10 masters of this land, large and small, but all of them died in their own territory. Only one nobleman who never dared to step into his territory and finally gave up his territory survived. Now, the humble Prince of eNOS is about to become a mortal. These nobles can''t help but talk about it. Most of them are laughing and watching dramas. Only a few of them feel sorry for this prince''s miserable life. But when I turned to music and wine, I forgot the feeling of compassion. The sky fell. All hope was destroyed when the old housekeeper said the red moon territory. ENOS was staring at the bright red sticker on the map. Surrounded by centaurs and mermaids... he thought of Grice''s repeated instructions. The words of the people around me also confirm all this. Those lords of the red moon territory had been miserable, which told him the cruelty and bloodiness of the world. Those who hide in the dark must dominate all this. They want him to die, they want him to die in disgrace of his royal family... if they send someone to kill him, they may be concerned because of his status as Prince of Nolan. But if he dies in the territory, he will only become a laughing stock, and no one will pay attention to a waste. The sky darkened, and the luxurious scenes around him seemed to him as dead graves and wild graves. The humiliating heart was hit hard again. All hope is gone. Originally supporting his idea of revenge, it was territory. If he could have territory, he had hope, but now, that territory more terrifying than the Jedi completely shattered his last glimmer of hope. Endless despair haunted him. He thought of his mother, whose tender eyes were full of reluctance before leaving that night. She must have known what she would encounter that night. She must have been. He thought of the father who had never met in his life and regarded him as a disgrace to the Norland royal family. he thought of the eldest daughter of the ornk family, who was high above him and tore up the engagement in front of him. He thought of brother Wang who told him indifferently in front of him that her mother had been killed by poison and his body was rotten... he remembered the picture of him being attacked by several thieves and forcibly abandoning his talent for casting magic... he remembered the girl who was full of tears and was waiting for him to go back... he remembered all the insults, sarcasm, and insults he had suffered Scorn, ridicule, ridicule and humiliation. Weakness is the greatest sin. At this moment, eNOS is deeply impressed. Only strength can have everything... as long as I can gain strength, I am willing to give everything I have!! Even my soul!! The inner roar almost burst out from the soul. The prince, who stood in the middle of the crowd but was regarded as nothing, clenched his teeth and turned scarlet in the corners of his mouth. Because the fingers were too hard, the clenched palms were cut by nails, and the blood was slowly dripping on the white velvet carpet, blooming a little bloody. But no one cares. A waste, who will see more? As if he had lost his soul, he staggered, staggered and bumped out of the still cheerful hall. The surrounding environment is like mountains, dead pressure on his head. Everyone trampled on his soul, trampled on his head with the soles of their shoes, mocked and humiliated him in every way. A waste... A lowly Prince born of a lowly maid girl... nightmarish words echoed in his mind. Agnes forgot everything around him. He staggered out of the city hall, his eyes full of dead ash. There was no aimlessness in the streets. Poop ~ after a step into the air, it seems that he fell into a quagmire. ENOS subconsciously gets up, and his no focus pupil is looking at the front pointlessly. "Young man, do you desire strength?" When eNOS did not know how long he had been running, curled up in a corner of the street, and no one cared about him. A gentle voice sounded in eNOS''s ear. There was no emotion in his eyes. With his knees in his hands, eNOS raised his head and looked at the face in front of him, which was hidden under his head, only showing a high nose."Who are you?" The sound is very hoarse, like the harsh sound made by rubbing sand on the ground. Hearing this inquiry, the Toupeng man hid in the shadow with a meaningful smile in his eyes. "You may call me the immortal." "ENOS, do you desire power? Do you desire eternal life "Do you desire revenge?" "Do you desire to trample on the enemies you once had, tear their bodies and ravage their souls?" "Do you want to take back everything you have lost and let the world tremble for you?" There was a tremor in eNOS''s heart, and the demonic whisper echoed in his ears. Hit his deepest desire. Power... Only strength can solve all the problems now. I longed, I longed for everything he said. Hope from rise to disillusionment, suppressed to the extreme, eNOS suddenly raised his head, exhausted all his strength and roared. "I long for everything you say!!! Everything "I need strength!! The most powerful force!!! Even if I pay my soul for it The huge noise echoed in the street, but it was strange that the pedestrians around were indifferent to all this, as if they had not heard the roar of the beast. "Even if you become a devil for this?" The eyes of the cloaked man flashed in the shadow, "even if hidden in the dark forever? Even if it becomes a dark life enjoying evil There was a tremor in his heart, but there was no hesitation. "I! Wish! Meaning Word by word, determined, tone full of unshakable firmness. "Very well, young man. From today on, you will have immortality, strength and everything you want... we will avenge you and help you win everything you have lost. Even, we''ll put you on the throne of the Norland Empire - you''ll be crowned king. You just need to remember that we are the Holy Light blood clan... and Chapter 333 At this time, the scene rose again new changes. After astraga, the 19th level God, emptied a small area around him. There are still cave spiders who are not afraid to die. A level of 19, the defense is amazing, bone nail spiders hiss at the end of the roar, attacking asraega. With its terrifying defenses, the skull beetle is undamaged in the face of the 18th level Orc King Karp''s long sword. And in the face of asreqa, although his soul is shaking, but it still has confidence, it is invincible. However, when the spider reached the 50 blade range of asraega, its huge body shook and almost collapsed. Because a breath of terror attacked its soul, bloody, violent, evil. In this case, the spider can clearly sense the rapid collapse of its soul, as if to be pulled out of the body. This is the 5 rings of demon aura attached to the blood of Astragalus. The spirit enslaves. Within the range of 50 blades, the enemy will be attacked by 5 rings of magic every 10 seconds. If the spirit resistance fails to pass the test, the soul will be enslaved. And this aura also adds a lot of help to the rampant killing of this evil god. At the moment when the spider was attacked by the five rings magic, a powerful force came from the soul to help it stabilize its nearly collapsed soul. The soul chain, that is, the supernatural spider shares its pressure and gives it strength support through the soul chain. After shouldering 5 rings of Spell Impact, the spider suddenly becomes cruel again. Its eyes are full of terrifying cruelty. It''s about asrega. After tearing up the burrow spider in front of him with his claws, asrega''s long and fierce eyes saw the spider with bone armor rushing towards him. Feeling the killing intention of the bone beetle spider, the evil smell on the body is more and more strong. "Destruction... Death... Return to chaos and silence..." ancient blasphemy is like a shock wave of soul, blowing on this battlefield full of the breath of death. Next to a group of ORC soldiers heard the blasphemous words that did not belong to the human world, their eyes turned red directly, and the blood flowed wildly at this moment, and they killed the cave spider in front of them regardless of everything. Bewilder the mind, kill the opportunity is awe inspiring. The ancient blasphemy, even if these soldiers with a strong mind, can''t resist when the level is not high enough. It''s terrifying and terrifying. Seeing that some creatures dare to challenge his majesty, asrega''s eyes became more and more violent. He pulled out a large part of his body in vain, and went to kill the spider. The sharp claw teeth of the spider''s mouth are as sharp as a sickle and bite directly at asreqa. The fierce asraega is as powerful as a landslide, and his sharp five sharp claws are directly torn away. The two collide at this moment. Click ~ level 19 spider is so sharp and hard that it can easily pierce the fangs of a soldier''s thick shield. At this time, it looks like a broken rotten wood, which is directly cut to pieces by the evil spirit. Then, with that terrible smell, the spider was torn to pieces by asley. Stumps flying, blood all over the sky. The hard bone armor that can resist crossbow without damage can''t last for another second. The scene looked extremely bloody and full of violence. With the death of the skeleton spider, the second round of asrega''s performance began. Killing, blood, death. No one can describe how terrible the evil spirits are on the battlefield. This divine life, which even gods fear, is the ultimate evil in this world. All negative adjectives can''t be overstated on this evil spirit. Asraega''s killing caused the cave spider, which originally held back the top fighting capacity of ashstone castle, to suffer a terrible disaster. No burrow spider can escape the killing of this God who controls space. This life, which has lived for millions of years, has reached the extreme of level 19. Divine life can never be calculated by ordinary level. Even if the cave spider wants to escape, it is impossible to obtain the spatial control ability of the Bronze Dragon. As long as the prey that he stares at will die. There was no accident. When a god evil has the ability to tear space and gives him invincible mobility, it will become the most terrifying killing machine. Born for killing, the hundreds of cave spiders of level 15 are decreasing at a crazy speed under asraja''s indifferent hunting. As a result, several top fighting forces limited by cave spiders have been restored to freedom. With this storm, ORC soldiers begin to attack frantically and quickly recover the wall occupied by cave spiders.The power of the top combat power in the battlefield is beyond anyone''s imagination. While he was sweeping all the way around asrega, Lee was not idle. At this time he had flown in the air, and the magma balls on his hands were bubbling. But unlike before, three magma balls appeared in his hands. Limit technique - class triple cast. The theory is to activate the magic model of two magma fireballs and activate the magic model of the third magma fireball quickly. The limit of spiritual power allows him to control only two magic models at the same time. At this time, Lide adopts rotation system, which can input magic to the magic model with high frequency, so as to maintain the most extreme state shaping. It can achieve triple cast effect, of course, it is very important to test magic affinity and magic control ability, and most importantly, not fear death. As long as the magic input stops for more than 0.1 seconds, the magic model will collapse directly and cause phage. Lide must switch back and forth three magic models between 0.1 seconds, and be accurate enough to ensure that there is no error in every input magic. This extreme technique is more terrifying than dancing on the tip of the knife. It can be called walking the steel wire in the air while erecting a knife on the wire, and placing a needle on the tip of the knife to let him play floor action on the tip of the needle. But at this time, Li De was purified by the divine nature of the remains of the gods, and his affinity for magic has reached the ultimate level. So I can die like this. Another person is afraid that he can not be released once and will be backfired to be an idiot. Li De also had a lot of experiments before he really mastered the skill of exceeding the limit. Thanks for the artifact fragment that can reduce the magic phage by 50%. Of course, the side effects, in addition to the danger, were double cast, and the casting time of magma fireballs increased from the previous 3 seconds to 4 seconds. But it has been greatly improved, and now it can release three magma fireballs in 4 seconds, while only two can be cast in the previous three seconds. One second and one for 1.5 seconds. With the class triple cast technique, the casting speed has been greatly improved. Before the blood of Lide is activated and evolved, it will take at least 20 seconds to release 4 rings of magic. However, when his potential is exploited, the casting speed will begin to increase madly. Now the spell casting time he has mastered has been reduced to the extreme. And in normal state can have hundreds of magic recovery speed per second, at this time is worthy of the magic turret. He was suspended in the middle of the ashore castle, and every second he could smash a bubbling magma fireball. The spider, a dense cave in the ground in front of the limestone castle, was emptied by his own fire. The earth was torn apart by the magic, and the earth rocks melted into magma in the heat. Its killing power is more exaggerated than the God iniquity that controls the space. Asrega is a point to kill high-level combat power, while Lide is full of fire, whether it is high-level or low-level, under his magic will be turned into gray. The difference between warrior and mage is reflected in the present. When the sound of war horn in castle rings again, more soldiers coming out of the cave begin to attack comprehensively. Although the cave spider raid is very firm, even if Lee did not come to ashore castle has fallen. But the strength of the city of dawn is not plain. After the cave spiders lost their top combat power, it was time for the city of dawn to fight back. After another round of magic bombing, Lide killed a circle of cave spiders just preparing to gather, and then he had time to scan the surrounding area. The first thing to be noticed was of course the 19 level God asrega. In just a few minutes, the God of this evil man has killed more than 40 cave spiders of 15 levels, relying on his unique talent - control space. The exaggerated results of the war directly reversed the situation that was almost to collapse. Li De noticed the change of the situation, and flew directly with wings from the air to the top of the wall. Came to the orc King Kapp, who had just left, and stared at the lion with a burning eye. "Kapp, command all the soldiers to follow me. The cave spider sent such a powerful force must have used most of the cards. " Li De''s tone was determined that even the cave spiders, who occupied half of the surface, could not easily mobilize hundreds of 15 combat power. "After we eliminate this force, the power of cave spiders outside will be in a vacuum period for some time. And this space is the best time for us to occupy spider caves. " "The crystal vein... Will be branded with the mark of the city of dawn." Li De''s eyes showed a little dazzling light.His purpose of launching the war has not changed - the magic crystal vein. The power of death is only the report in this process, and the rich magic crystal vein is the ultimate goal. There is no need to mention the importance of the magic crystal vein. No matter what the price, he must get it. In addition to the previous three months of stranding, the spider plane has lost countless battle effectiveness of level 15 or above. In front of the gray stone castle, the plan of strangling the high-level power of cave spiders by using the gray stone castle has been perfectly achieved, and the layout of the demon crystal vein can be closed. And with asrega, the danger of high-level cave spiders to the dawn City Army is now reduced to the extreme. No cave spider can survive the killing of the gods. He had no worries about occupying the magic crystal vein before because of this. He had strong mobility to support and even destroy the high-level cave spiders at any time. No one under him could do this. He can, but he can''t stay in the underground world all the time, so he set a high-level power to strangle cave spiders. When the high-level power of cave spiders is reduced to a certain extent, the power of dawn city can deal with it before seeking the magic crystal vein. Originally, he had at least three months to go on with his plan, but the strength of asrega, the God, made his plan ahead of schedule. And the effect may be better. With the order of Li De, the gate of limestone castle, which had been closed for a long time, was opened. Countless well-dressed Orc soldiers dressed in heavy armor came out of the city gate, and their king, the lion in the barren wilderness, level 18 Orc King Kapp led the charge. At this time, the flying spider in the sky and the cave spider on the ground are defeated. After the spider is defeated, there is a scream and leaves the battlefield quickly under everyone''s gaze. Li De''s will is the direction of the dawn city. From the beginning to the present, this eternal core has never changed, and will not change in the future. Having lost more than 300 Melo bats in the sky, they returned to the tunnels behind the mountains to supply alchemy bombs and crossbows. The clarion call of war is like the sound passed down from ancient times, which makes all the soldiers have blood boiling at this moment. Fight, fight!! Cave spiders on the surface can''t stop the army of dawn city. In front of the gray stone castle, there is a sea of corpses, and the cave spiders are failing. Castro and the dead bones are now free, and the two monsters, which have just been inundated by numerous cave spiders, are killing their inner anger at the still raging cave spiders. Castro, dressed in extraordinary armor, after taking charge of Lee De, had no worries at all, and his speed soared to the extreme. The sharp blade on both wings, like a bean curd, swoops down after a hypersonic flight in the sky. The body of a cave spider directly bursts into pieces. Extremely sharp (when attacking with two wings, there is a 70% chance to directly cut off the armor below the extraordinary quality, and the lower the quality, the higher the cutting probability) it is obviously impossible for cave spiders to reach the extraordinary level of equipment hardness, so Castro is invincible when facing low-level cave spiders. The whirlwind on both wings is the sickle of death, and the boundless fear is spreading. The cave spider on the ground was hit by the fierce steel beast. The beast who once destroyed the dwarf city in the dwarf Valley once again showed the power of the newborn King. Even if the battlefield ran rampant, a 19 level God who smashed a cave spider face to face was not as dazzling as Castro at the moment. After the 16 blade blade blade spread out, it dived down from the sky and crossed a bloody and brutal road of death on the ground. Within the width of the 16 blade blade, all cave spiders were torn to pieces. It''s like a sickle, which was previously turned on in matchless mode for mowing. And several other top fighting forces that have just been suppressed have all burst out at the moment. Although the speed of this 18 level bone dragon is not as fast as that of Castro, the Dragon language magic in his mouth makes him a super fort. Without a high-level burrow spider to limit it, the skull''s magic is as intense as his words. "Darn to offend you, the great spider bones "Your sins can''t be forgiven. Death and silence will be your only destination." "The great dead man will crush your ridiculous and weak souls, tear up your humble and weak bodies, and trample on all of you." "I am the dragon of destruction!" "It''s the great existence that ends everything, the eternity of this world, and the only non dead person who has crossed the multiple planes. Wah GA GA GA GA GA, humble mole ants, welcome the dragon breath of your dead bones. It''s time for your dirty body to be purified by dragon breath..."When everyone was fighting, only the bone dragon in the air, which was inciting the broken wings of the dragon, was shouting, boasting of its strength and invincibility again and again, forgetting the embarrassing scene that he had just been dragged to the ground by cave spiders and beaten up for a long time. Corso, the bronze one eyed giant, Frey, the scarlet hunter, and grott, the son of the north, who were still on the battlefield, showed the top fighting power of dawn city. The power of the cave spider outbreak is too fierce. There are hundreds of cave spiders above level 15. This is the accumulation of innumerable years. There is no comparison in dawn city. It''s too normal to be pressed. There is no big problem under this level of encirclement, which also shows the strength of the army that Lee spent a lot of money to forge. In the absence of those high-level cave spiders, their sharp edge makes people tremble. Woo ~ as more and more Orc fighters walked out of the gray stone castle, the cave spider, which had been at the attack end, began to rout. Especially under the unscrupulous killing of several top fighting forces, this kind of rout is aggravated. Once there are dense cave spiders, they will be targeted crazily, and there will be no more climate. Lee was suspended in mid air, with the advancing army below in his sight. Looking down from the sky, the scene looks like a scene from an epic myth. Dense Orc soldiers walk on the battlefield after being washed by Alchemy bombs and magic. There are holes after being bombed everywhere. The air around them gives out the stench of scorched hair. The broken bodies of spiders filled the ground with corrosive green mucus, and the thick smoke in the air never disappeared. There were still some dead cave spiders twitching from time to time. This original wetland has long been unable to see what it once looked like. It has become a doomsday image of the gods after the war. The orc warrior, in the tough armor forged by dwarves, marches through the broken battlefield step by step, while the cave spider, which is foolishly resisted, can only be slaughtered after losing command. When tens of thousands of orcs moved out, the battlefield was back in the hands of the army of dawn city. In particular, when the supply of magic language bats began to reappear in the battlefield bombing, this raid by cave spiders was coming to an end. One day later. Li De looked at the cave in front of him, the light was dim and the air was full of spiders. His eyes were cold. Turn around and look at Frey and Karp. "Act according to the original plan, first of all, investigate the situation in the underground passage, and blow up the secondary underground passage in the process of occupation, leaving only the necessary main passage for defense." "In addition, set up a level every other distance to fight against cave spiders, so that even if a certain level is occupied by cave spiders, there is a buffer level." "At the same time, after occupying the magic crystal vein, we need to build defensive fortresses around to resist the attack of cave spiders. Finally, fortress camp should be set up at the exit of spider plane to encircle and exterminate cave spiders Li De Si Lu is very clear, his goal has always been very clear, that is to occupy the magic crystal veins in the cave. Now the cave spider is the only obstacle to his capture of the crystalloid vein. Since there are obstacles, we should remove them. This time, the plan of action is not complicated, taking advantage of the empty power of cave spiders and directly cutting off their retreat. Build fortifications at the exit of the spider plane to prevent the large-scale formation of cave spiders. Then, on this basis, we will encircle the cave spiders around the magic crystal vein. Without the new strength of the spider plane, even if there are more cave spiders around the magic crystal vein, it will not help. The plan is simple, and the only difficulty in implementation is not sure how many high-level cave spiders still exist in the underground passage. After hearing leader''s order, Karp and several top fighting forces immediately began to attack the cave spider. - - - - - - originally thought that it would be a great challenge to enter the spider cave, but Li De was surprised to find that this time it was unexpectedly smooth. Although cave spiders are still numerous and resistant. However, only a few cave spiders of level 15 exist. Most of them are cave spiders of level 5-9. Therefore, although the number of cave spiders is quite large, it is under the attack of dawn City Army which has the top fighting capacity as spearhead. It''s falling apart. In addition to the fact that the exaggerated number of cave spiders is limited by the underground passage, the war situation becomes more smooth. After all, even the largest underground passage can hold a limited number of cave spiders. In the case of high-level combat effectiveness, the pressure in the underground passage is countless times less than that in the limestone Castle facing the spider soldier front in the cave.stand firmly and fight steadily. After losing most of its high-level power, cave spiders are nibbled by the army of dawn city step by step. There is not much resistance at all. Five days, ten days... when the whole cave spider''s nest was occupied by the army of dawn City, Li De was still a little surprised. At first, he was sure to have a fight in this underground passage, but in the end, even asrega didn''t do much, so he easily put the spider''s nest like a labyrinth into his pocket. Naturally, there are also magic crystal veins that Li De never forgets. "Father God, is the space passage of spider plane ahead?" Li De stands in the underground passage, and asraega, the God nearby, inquires. In the huge and open underground space in front of him, several top fighting forces with the most elite troops are killing the cave spiders in front of the space passage of spider plane. It''s cave spiders are the last place to resist. Cave spiders also know the value of magic crystal veins. They have never given up and are constantly pouring out from the space channels. However, under the siege of several top fighting forces, the cave spiders who lack equal strength or will be hunted by asraja for the first time have no way to set off a huge wave of resistance. Even if there are new forces behind, the number is still declining, and the number of supplies can not keep up with the number of deaths. "Yes, asrega, I found you in that plane, and there are two extraordinary levels in it..." Li De stood on a rock and looked down on the battlefield below, looking at the scene that the overall situation had been decided, and did not participate in it. It''s just a little complicated looking at the space passage built on the rock wall. The taste of death is not good, the eternal silence is difficult for outsiders to understand. The scene of him being killed by the extraordinary blade spider still lingers in his mind. The long and narrow scarlet eyes of asrega were full of violence. "Father God, I feel a sense of familiarity... I have swallowed the power of this plane... Li De nodded, and there was this introduction on the attribute panel of asreqa, which engulfed the power of plane. After a little thought, my eyes brightened. "Can you control this plane?" There is no master on the spider plane. Although the rules of the plane are not complete, if asrega can control it, the extraordinary spider hidden in it is no longer a hidden danger. As soon as asraega heard the words, he felt the power in his body and shook his head for a moment. "Father God, the rules of this plane have been seriously missing. Unless we can find the plane stone, no one can control it..." although asrega has lost most of his memory, he can easily identify some common sense problems. Li De nodded. It was just a whim, and there was no disappointment. After a little meditation, he seemed to think of something, and his eyes were burning at the head of the 19 level god evil. "It''s not surprising that you can''t control this plane, but if you get the power of space in this plane, can you close these space channels?" Close space channel? Asrega also came to be interested. "Father God, please wait for a moment..." after saying that, his body directly disappeared in the same place. After a few breaths, asrega''s figure appeared in front of the rock wall full of space like a honeycomb. At the moment of his appearance, the evil smell of god evil diffused in the underground space. The cave spider, who had just defended his immortality, was like meeting an ancient beast. He roared with fear and tried to escape one by one. The pure evil smell obviously caused a great panic to these monsters. The soldiers around were even more crazy when they saw this scene. They didn''t give these cave spiders a chance to breathe. Asreqa, however, did not care, agitating his gray wings to float in front of the rock wall, his narrow eyes fixed on the door of space in front of him. The momentum of the body began to diffuse, and even the surrounding light became dimmer at this moment, like the ancient terror life in the recovery, full of unspeakable evil. The originally frightened cave spider is more manic now, the hissing and roaring sound in the mouth stabbed the eardrum. Asreqa''s strong right arm is outstretched, and the sharp sharp claw is the dagger of killing God. The door of more than ten spaces in front of me burst directly, and the crystal clear pieces of space became virtual shadows. A few just climbed out of half of the cave spider was directly crushed by the explosion space, did not live for the second second. When you concentrate on the past, the original door of space has disappeared, leaving only one hole after another on the rock wall.Lee, who had been watching asreqa, saw the scene. Can you really?! The door of space on the rock wall is the only way to link the spider''s cave. However, there are too many doors on the wall which are nearly 100 blade high. It only takes a moment for cave spiders to accumulate a large number. If some of the doors of space can be closed, the pressure on the troops stationed here will be reduced by half. At this time, the success of asrega undoubtedly gave Lee hope. In the twinkling of his figure, lied appeared directly on the side of asrega. "Asrega, after destroying the door of space, can you open it again?" "Father... I''ll try." Asreqa did not give a positive answer, and his right hand was extended again. The skin of the blazing angel with the inscription of ancient blasphemy was full of thrilling breath. The terrible energy gushed out of the body, the claw waved, and the space was broken again. But after a moment, the broken space stabilized and formed a door. At the other end of the broken space, the peculiar smell of cave spiders comes. "Father God, I can sense the coordinates of the spider plane, so it''s not difficult to open the door of space..." after a little induction, asrega replied, "but my strength is limited now, and I can only solidify one door of space every day at most..." when Li De heard this response, he nodded with satisfaction. As long as he could open it, the rest was not important. "Good, now we just need to leave the bottom 20 doors of space and destroy all the rest." The door of space cannot be destroyed completely. If it is destroyed, the spider will not come out. Now cave spiders are no longer a threat to dawn City, especially with asrega. As long as the two extraordinary spiders can not pass through the door of space, it is absolutely safe here. With the security of dawn City, the cave spider itself becomes a resource. And it''s a valuable resource. What does he lack now? Everything is lacking... But the most urgent thing is undoubtedly the power of death. And cave spiders can no doubt become the source of the power of death when they are not dangerous. Perhaps this name is more suitable for cave spiders. Or it can also be called - pig farm, which is the sideline of pig owners. Thinking of this, Li De couldn''t help but smile. "This is pig syndrome As expected, raising pigs is the right way. It''s interesting that even you have become my booty after such a long battle. " Of course, this crude idea still needs to be improved in the later stage. Now the most important thing is to eliminate the entire spider nest. This labyrinth of spider nest, but there are a large number of cave spiders, this day time even exploration has not been completed, here is too big. If we don''t clean up the remaining cave spiders, digging out the magic crystal ore will undoubtedly add a lot of unnecessary trouble. Click ~ Click ~ while Lee was thinking, asreqa had already started. The claw with powerful space power is waving in mid air, and the sound of explosion is constantly blowing. The door of space on the cliff in front of me was extinguished one by one like magic lights, leaving only the bottom 20. After the door of space burst more than half, the number of cave spiders in the underground world immediately decreased. Without the support of fresh troops, the hanging of cave spiders by surrounding troops came to an end. Poop ~ when the last cave spider outside is crushed, the remaining cave spiders will have to come out of the door of space. But the biggest of these 20 doors of space can accommodate three or five cave spiders at a time, which is not enough to see. The war has become a game of gophers. As long as the cave spider dares to expose its head in the door of space, it will be attacked mercilessly. Li De''s expression was a little strange when he saw this scene. How could this scene look... So funny? Seeing the soldiers excited, he also wanted to try the real version of the ground mouse. Shaking his head, in order to prevent in case, Li De still left this 19 level god evil spirit here to guard. "Asrega, you are here to guard the gate of space. Although the two spiders cannot come out, they will not be reconciled to the occupation of their nest." "Although these cave spiders have played all their cards in order to attack grey stone castle this time, hundreds of level 15 cave spiders have been killed by us. They must have hurt their muscles and bones. However, no one can be sure what will happen, and perhaps they still hide more power. You are strong enough to guard the gates of twenty spaces. "It''s a waste to use level 19 evil asraega to guard the gate of space. It''s a waste to kill goblins with dragons. However, the magic crystal vein is too important. Now we have to be steady. It''s not too late to take away the demon crystal vein when the fortifications are completed. Naturally, there is no challenge for asrega. Even if there are a large number of level 15 cave spiders at the same time, they can be easily killed by asraja''s fighting power. Cave spider is just an ordinary life, not even a strong war race, not to mention the existence of the blood race with god evil. Therefore, under the same level, god evil killing cave spiders is like killing chicks, and the other side has no room for resistance. This is the difference between the blood and the essence of life. They are all level 19. Cave spiders are at most common or elite templates, while asreqa is a legend or even a myth template, completely in a crushing state. After arranging these things, in the dark underpass, Reid and Frey turn away to the crystalloid vein, with the smaller Castro resting on his shoulder. Skeletons and Corso can only stay outside the underground passage because they are too big and don''t understand deformation. Grot and Karp were left behind to reorganize their armaments. If there were no accidents, the magic crystal veins would be garrisoned by them for a long time. When Betty saw that the situation was under control, she raised her head slightly and carried the huge sword with him. Just before the battle was magic spider affected their perception, so almost fell into a dead situation. But the northern female warrior God has recovered to her former wildness after recovering from the gods. The heads of more than 20 class 15 cave spiders are the best illustration. The glory of the North always shines on her, and the soldiers of the North never shrink back. "Under the crown, the magic crystal vein has been controlled by us, but the underground passage here is too complicated to be explored. Although we have been sending bloody blades into this area to draw maps in the past few months, there are still many areas that are not explored... " Frey reports with Lee that this proud second generation of blood has been fighting in the underground world for months. With a smart head and a tough hand, Frey became the commander of the gritstone army next only to Karp. Lee has never been stingy about talent promotion, but unfortunately, Frey is still in charge of the low hills and the fish people tribe, so he can''t stay in the underground world all the time. These two resource points are the important material sources of dawn City, which must be controlled by people who are willing to work hard. "Well, make sure you speed up... Call Harrison immediately and ask him to send in the construction department. I need to get the crystalloid vein open to the underpass of limestone castle. The magic crystal vein will be the core resource point for our expansion in the underground world There is still a distance between the limestone castle and the magic crystal vein. The several war fortresses that have been built can not protect the magic crystal vein, and the fortress will be built here again. For a moment, Frey, who was leading the way ahead, stopped and signaled the passage ahead. Li De nodded slightly, but he suddenly remembered something. He turned his head and looked behind him without speaking. His eyes were wary and he looked at the female martial gods around him with a smile on his face. "Betty, the scarlet tower and dawn city will no longer be short of magic stones. Here, I''ll show you the veins of the crystals that belong to the dawn city Betty nodded slightly as she looked at him. Her wild eyes showed a look of interest, which she seldom saw. Following Li De''s step, Betty trampled on the underground passage, smelling some rotten air, and stepped forward step by step. When he got to the entrance of the passage, lied stopped abruptly and motioned for Betty with interest. "This is our prize!" Betty saw this scene and came forward with a huge sword to the exit of the passage in the middle of the cliff. Suddenly, the underground space excavated by the cave spider appears in front of you. The northern royal family saw the scene below, and his pupils suddenly shrank, and his face was shocked. In this huge underground space with more than 2000 blades in length and width. It is covered with crystal like bright magic crystal. Under the illumination of luminous plants on the top of the cave, the whole scene is brilliant, like covered with diamonds. Even the treasure house of the dragon will be eclipsed in this situation. Anyone who comes to see this scene can feel the heartfelt shock. This wealth is enough to make the king of Human Empire crazy. Here is the future of dawn city. "This... This..."Betty opened her mouth and tried to say something, but in the end she could only shake her head and say nothing. The scene can no longer be described in words. The north is poor and has several magic crystal veins. Although she is a royal family, it is the first time for her to see such a shocking scene. Even the treasure house of the king of the north is not one tenth as large as this underground space, or even one percent of it. Li De looked down at the magic stone with strong energy fluctuation, and his expression was also very emotional. No one thought that those cave spiders who suddenly appeared on the ground to hunt miners would guard such amazing wealth. With these magic stones, the magic industry that he had imagined for a long time was about to officially start. Dawn city has a chance to rise. Li De reported that this proud second generation of blood has been fighting in the underground world for months. With a smart head and a tough hand, Frey became the commander of the gritstone army next only to Karp. Lee has never been stingy about talent promotion, but unfortunately, Frey is still in charge of the low hills and the fish people tribe, so he can''t stay in the underground world all the time. These two resource points are the important material sources of dawn City, which must be controlled by people who are willing to work hard. "Well, make sure you speed up... Call Harrison immediately and ask him to send in the construction department. I need to get the crystalloid vein open to the underpass of limestone castle. The magic crystal vein will be the core resource point for our expansion in the underground world There is still a distance between the limestone castle and the magic crystal vein. The several war fortresses that have been built can not protect the magic crystal vein, and the fortress will be built here again. For a moment, Frey, who was leading the way ahead, stopped and signaled the passage ahead. Li De nodded slightly, but he suddenly remembered something. He turned his head and looked behind him without speaking. His eyes were wary and he looked at the female martial gods around him with a smile on his face. "Betty, the scarlet tower and dawn city will no longer be short of magic stones. Here, I''ll show you the veins of the crystals that belong to the dawn city Betty nodded slightly as she looked at him. Her wild eyes showed a look of interest, which she seldom saw. Following Li De''s step, Betty trampled on the underground passage, smelling some rotten air, and stepped forward step by step. When he got to the entrance of the passage, lied stopped abruptly and motioned for Betty with interest. "This is our prize!" Betty saw this scene and came forward with a huge sword to the exit of the passage in the middle of the cliff. Suddenly, the underground space excavated by the cave spider appears in front of you. The northern royal family saw the scene below, and his pupils suddenly shrank, and his face was shocked. In this huge underground space with more than 2000 blades in length and width. It is covered with crystal like bright magic crystal. Under the illumination of luminous plants on the top of the cave, the whole scene is brilliant, like covered with diamonds. Even the treasure house of the dragon will be eclipsed in this situation. Anyone who comes to see this scene can feel the heartfelt shock. This wealth is enough to make the king of Human Empire crazy. Here is the future of dawn city. "This... This..." Betty opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end she could only shake her head and say nothing. The scene can no longer be described in words. The north is poor and has several magic crystal veins. Although she is a royal family, it is the first time for her to see such a shocking scene. Even the treasure house of the king of the north is not one tenth as large as this underground space, or even one percent of it. Li De looked down at the magic stone with strong energy fluctuation, and his expression was also very emotional. No one thought that those cave spiders who suddenly appeared on the ground to hunt miners would guard such amazing wealth. With these magic stones, the magic industry that he had imagined for a long time was about to officially start. Dawn city has a chance to rise. Li De reported that this proud second generation of blood has been fighting in the underground world for months. With a smart head and a tough hand, Frey became the commander of the gritstone army next only to Karp. Lee has never been stingy about talent promotion, but unfortunately, Frey is still in charge of the low hills and the fish people tribe, so he can''t stay in the underground world all the time. These two resource points are the important material sources of dawn City, which must be controlled by people who are willing to work hard."Well, make sure you speed up... Call Harrison immediately and ask him to send in the construction department. I need to get the crystalloid vein open to the underpass of limestone castle. The magic crystal vein will be the core resource point for our expansion in the underground world There is still a distance between the limestone castle and the magic crystal vein. The several war fortresses that have been built can not protect the magic crystal vein, and the fortress will be built here again. For a moment, Frey, who was leading the way ahead, stopped and signaled the passage ahead. Li De nodded slightly, but he suddenly remembered something. He turned his head and looked behind him without speaking. His eyes were wary and he looked at the female martial gods around him with a smile on his face. "Betty, the scarlet tower and dawn city will no longer be short of magic stones. Here, I''ll show you the veins of the crystals that belong to the dawn city Betty nodded slightly as she looked at him. Her wild eyes showed a look of interest, which she seldom saw. Following Li De''s step, Betty trampled on the underground passage, smelling some rotten air, and stepped forward step by step. When he got to the entrance of the passage, lied stopped abruptly and motioned for Betty with interest. "This is our prize!" Betty saw this scene and came forward with a huge sword to the exit of the passage in the middle of the cliff. Suddenly, the underground space excavated by the cave spider appears in front of you. The northern royal family saw the scene below, and his pupils suddenly shrank, and his face was shocked. In this huge underground space with more than 2000 blades in length and width. It is covered with crystal like bright magic crystal. Under the illumination of luminous plants on the top of the cave, the whole scene is brilliant, like covered with diamonds. Even the treasure house of the dragon will be eclipsed in this situation. Anyone who comes to see this scene can feel the heartfelt shock. This wealth is enough to make the king of Human Empire crazy. Here is the future of dawn city. "This... This..." Betty opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end she could only shake her head and say nothing. The scene can no longer be described in words. The north is poor and has several magic crystal veins. Although she is a royal family, it is the first time for her to see such a shocking scene. Even the treasure house of the king of the north is not one tenth as large as this underground space, or even one percent of it. Li De looked down at the magic stone with strong energy fluctuation, and his expression was also very emotional. No one thought that those cave spiders who suddenly appeared on the ground to hunt miners would guard such amazing wealth. With these magic stones, the magic industry that he had imagined for a long time was about to officially start. Dawn city has a chance to rise. Li De reported that this proud second generation of blood has been fighting in the underground world for months. With a smart head and a tough hand, Frey became the commander of the gritstone army next only to Karp. Lee has never been stingy about talent promotion, but unfortunately, Frey is still in charge of the low hills and the fish people tribe, so he can''t stay in the underground world all the time. These two resource points are the important material sources of dawn City, which must be controlled by people who are willing to work hard. "Well, make sure you speed up... Call Harrison immediately and ask him to send in the construction department. I need to get the crystalloid vein open to the underpass of limestone castle. The magic crystal vein will be the core resource point for our expansion in the underground world There is still a distance between the limestone castle and the magic crystal vein. The several war fortresses that have been built can not protect the magic crystal vein, and the fortress will be built here again. For a moment, Frey, who was leading the way ahead, stopped and signaled the passage ahead. Li De nodded slightly, but he suddenly remembered something. He turned his head and looked behind him without speaking. His eyes were wary and he looked at the female martial gods around him with a smile on his face. "Betty, the scarlet tower and dawn city will no longer be short of magic stones. Here, I''ll show you the veins of the crystals that belong to the dawn city Betty nodded slightly as she looked at him. Her wild eyes showed a look of interest, which she seldom saw. Following Li De''s step, Betty trampled on the underground passage, smelling some rotten air, and stepped forward step by step. When he got to the entrance of the passage, lied stopped abruptly and motioned for Betty with interest."This is our booty!" Betty saw the scene carrying a sword and walked to the exit of the passage halfway through the cliff. Suddenly, the underground space that was dug by cave spider appeared in front of us. The northern royal family saw a scene below suddenly suddenly pupil suddenly shrunk, the face showed a little unreadable shock. In this huge underground space with a length of more than 2000 blades. It is covered with the crystal like crystal crystal crystal. Under the illumination of the luminous plants on the top of the cave, the whole scene is shining like a diamond. Even the dragon''s treasure house should be overshadowed in this kind of scene. Anyone who comes to see this scene can feel the heartfelt shock. This tremendous wealth is enough to make the king of the human Empire crazy. Here, is the future of the city of dawn. "This... This..." br > Betty opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but finally she shook her head and couldn''t say anything. The scene can no longer be described in language. The north is poor, and she has several magical minerals which are small and can not be small. Although she is a royal family, she has seen such a shocking scene for the first time. Even the treasure house of the king of the north is not one tenth of the underground space, even one percent of it is not available. Li De also felt very much at the expression of magic crystal stone which was full of energy fluctuation. Nobody thought that the cave spiders who suddenly appeared on the ground to hunt for miners would guard such a startling fortune. With these crystal stones, he thought that the magic industry, which had been long, was about to start. The city of dawn has gained the opportunity to rise. Li De reported that the proud second generation of blood has been fighting in the underground world for months. With a smart head and a tough wrist, Frey was now the commander of the ashore army, second only to Kapp. Li De has never been stingy about talent promotion, but unfortunately, Frey is still in charge of the hills and fish tribes, and can not stay in the world at the bottom of the earth. These two resource points are important material sources of the city of dawn, and people must be in charge of them. "Well, make sure to speed up... Let Harrison be informed immediately to send the building department to come. I need to get the crystal vein through the underpass of the limestone fort. The demonic vein will be the core resource point for our expansion in the underground world. " The limestone fort is still a distance from the demonic vein. The war fortresses that have been built can not protect the demonic vein. They will also be built here again. For a moment, Frey, who led the road ahead, stopped and signalled the passage ahead. Li De nodded, but he suddenly thought of what turned his head and looked at her and looked at her, and he was looking at the female martial arts God around him, with a smile on his face. "Betty, the scarlet mage tower and the city of dawn will no longer lack the magic crystal. Come on, I''ll show you the crystal vein that belongs to the city of dawn. " Betty looked at the cheerful Lide, and the wild eyes showed a little interested look. She seldom saw him have such an expression. Following Lide''s steps, Betty stepped in some of the footed underpasses, sniffing some rotten air and stepping forward. When Lide reached the entrance, he settled down and reached for Betty with interest. "This is our booty!" Betty saw the scene carrying a sword and walked to the exit of the passage halfway through the cliff. Suddenly, the underground space that was dug by cave spider appeared in front of us. The northern royal family saw a scene below suddenly suddenly pupil suddenly shrunk, the face showed a little unreadable shock. In this huge underground space with a length of more than 2000 blades. It is covered with the crystal like crystal crystal crystal. Under the illumination of the luminous plants on the top of the cave, the whole scene is shining like a diamond. Even the dragon''s treasure house should be overshadowed in this kind of scene. Anyone who comes to see this scene can feel the heartfelt shock. This tremendous wealth is enough to make the king of the human Empire crazy. Here, is the future of the city of dawn. "This... This..." br > Betty opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but finally she shook her head and couldn''t say anything. The scene can no longer be described in language. The north is poor, and she has several magical minerals which are small and can not be small. Although she is a royal family, she has seen such a shocking scene for the first time.Even the treasure house of the king of the north is not one tenth as large as this underground space, or even one percent of it. Li De looked down at the magic stone with strong energy fluctuation, and his expression was also very emotional. No one thought that those cave spiders who suddenly appeared on the ground to hunt miners would guard such amazing wealth. With these magic stones, the magic industry that he had imagined for a long time was about to officially start. Dawn city has a chance to rise. Li De reported that this proud second generation of blood has been fighting in the underground world for months. With a smart head and a tough hand, Frey became the commander of the gritstone army next only to Karp. Lee has never been stingy about talent promotion, but unfortunately, Frey is still in charge of the low hills and the fish people tribe, so he can''t stay in the underground world all the time. These two resource points are the important material sources of dawn City, which must be controlled by people who are willing to work hard. "Well, make sure you speed up... Call Harrison immediately and ask him to send in the construction department. I need to get the crystalloid vein open to the underpass of limestone castle. The magic crystal vein will be the core resource point for our expansion in the underground world There is still a distance between the limestone castle and the magic crystal vein. The several war fortresses that have been built can not protect the magic crystal vein, and the fortress will be built here again. For a moment, Frey, who was leading the way ahead, stopped and signaled the passage ahead. Li De nodded slightly, but he suddenly remembered something. He turned his head and looked behind him without speaking. His eyes were wary and he looked at the female martial gods around him with a smile on his face. "Betty, the scarlet tower and dawn city will no longer be short of magic stones. Here, I''ll show you the veins of the crystals that belong to the dawn city Betty nodded slightly as she looked at him. Her wild eyes showed a look of interest, which she seldom saw. Following Li De''s step, Betty trampled on the underground passage, smelling some rotten air, and stepped forward step by step. When he got to the entrance of the passage, lied stopped abruptly and motioned for Betty with interest. "This is our prize!" Betty saw this scene and came forward with a huge sword to the exit of the passage in the middle of the cliff. Suddenly, the underground space excavated by the cave spider appears in front of you. The northern royal family saw the scene below, and his pupils suddenly shrank, and his face was shocked. In this huge underground space with more than 2000 blades in length and width. It is covered with crystal like bright magic crystal. Under the illumination of luminous plants on the top of the cave, the whole scene is brilliant, like covered with diamonds. Even the treasure house of the dragon will be eclipsed in this situation. Anyone who comes to see this scene can feel the heartfelt shock. This wealth is enough to make the king of Human Empire crazy. Here is the future of dawn city. "This... This..." Betty opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end she could only shake her head and say nothing. The scene can no longer be described in words. The north is poor and has several magic crystal veins. Although she is a royal family, it is the first time for her to see such a shocking scene. Even the treasure house of the king of the north is not one tenth as large as this underground space, or even one percent of it. Li De looked down at the magic stone with strong energy fluctuation, and his expression was also very emotional. No one thought that those cave spiders who suddenly appeared on the ground to hunt miners would guard such amazing wealth. With these magic stones, the magic industry that he had imagined for a long time was about to officially start. Dawn city has a chance to rise. Chapter 334 "Come on, honey bread has just come out, the Lord of Cachar''s favorite..." "fresh cake pie ~ dear elder, would you like to try it "Good day, Lord of Shengguang blood clan, do you need fried dough sticks? This was taught by the Lord of Cachar himself... " " stupid, the adults of the Holy Light blood clan don''t need ordinary food!! The blood we give is the food for adults... "ah, really?" "Of course! We give our blood to support the Holy Light blood clan, and the Holy Light blood clan protects us with their lives. This is what the city hall says. We are a family, and every resident has contributed to the development of dawn city... " " sorry, sir, although I just went to the toilet and didn''t wash my hands, my bowl is still very clean. Would you like to have a bite? " "Asshole, get out of here, don''t get close to the eyes of adults, my Lord, I swear to the goddess, my brother''s brain is not good from childhood..." "little COSO, go to class soon, yesterday you played truant again!" "Good day, Ma Li, oh, the goddess, your hair color is so beautiful today..." "..." the level 17 shaman of the lion tribe walked on the main street of dawn City, and his eyes flashed a little confused when he heard the noise around him. This is the scene he has seen countless times in the past three months. As an orc shaman, he lived in the barren wilderness for more than 100 years. Through death, hunger, war, pestilence, all the sins of the world. But it never occurred to him that one day he could see such a strange and strange scene in a city. It is said that the cruel and evil vampire is playing happily with a innocent human child. The hairy Orc warrior is coming out of a human tailor''s shop, wearing clothes that the tailor has made for him. He has always been two races who regard each other as their deadly enemies. The relationship between them has been fundamentally reversed. The short, ugly green skinned goblins swaggered through the streets. Instead of showing disgust, the shopkeepers were very enthusiastic about these rich green people and introduced them to each other to buy their own goods. Dwarves carrying iconic hammers often look proud and hold their heads high as they walk through the streets. They are highly respected by orcs, humans, goblins and vampires. because they are weapons factory workers, they have forged a large number of weapons for front-line soldiers with their forging technology, and have made great contributions to the dawn city, He was praised by the city hall more than once. Whoever can contribute to the dawn city will be respected by the residents. In addition, Morton also saw that human casters in mage''s robes used magic to clean up the streets and clean up the garbage from time to time... they even used high-ranking casters to clean the streets. This is shocking, isn''t it? However, this kind of caster, called life mage, seems to be specially trained by the master of this city to engage in this kind of life profession. Morton''s eyes almost popped out when he heard this. When can rare and rare casters be cultivated to be engaged in street cleaning? Isn''t that what farmers should do? Caster, that''s the caster! How noble is the master of the mage? How could they be used to sweep the floor and open the sewers?! Is the brain of the city owner kicked by the bison in the barren wilderness?? But when he saw piles of casters coming out of the building community that residents called the rainbow mage tower, he could hardly think. It turns out that rare and rare spellcasters can really be cultivated in batches, and even luxurious enough to cultivate casters to sweep the streets and drain the sewers... this had a great impact on Morton, and even made him wonder whether he was influenced by magic and had hallucinations. This city is so strange. Why is there such a city of dawn in this world?? This is not the end, there are a lot of shocking and bizarre things, let him this self-esteem as a well-informed shaman feel sincerely surprised. For example, the magical alchemy creation, the eternal water, may be called tap water by residents. But Morton is paranoid that only the name of eternal water can match its magic. Besides, what kind of points system is there. As long as they have made contributions, they can get points, and then the people with less points will queue up in the caravan and give concessions to those with more points in front of various welfare matters. What''s the use of this thing?? Is a queue when you can jump, and buy things to participate in the work of the priority??There is also blood donation, which is the most difficult thing for Morton to understand. Why is blood donation such an extremely evil and terror, regarded as heretical blasphemy in the outside world, is so glorious in this city. Yes, Morton couldn''t find any other word to describe it. What makes him feel most incredible is that when he donates blood to a vampire, he will be in a place called a hospital, and the whole process is openly shown to everyone. No one forces these humans, but all of them are very active in it, as if this evil ritual is bright and sacred, which makes them proud. Is it because the city of dawn is covered with banners that are proud of voluntary blood donation and ashamed of resisting blood donation? Morton didn''t believe it. He asked about it in detail, but the answer he got was still beyond his comprehension. For dawn. For dawn?? What the hell''s the reason for that? Why not for the goddess?? Finally, there may be another reason that blood donation can earn points. But is it this inexplicable point that makes human residents so crazy to participate in this evil activity? For a long time, Morton even thought that these residents had been eroded by magic... he felt strange and incredible about everything in the city. This city is like a city-state in a different world, which is incompatible with the whole glory. After all, no city can live in harmony with vampires, goblins, humans, dwarfs, orcs, and even Cyclops. The city of the unthinkable, which is Morton''s first city of dawn, is the definition of the city. But as time went on, the 17 grade shaman lived in the city for a long time, and he gradually understood why the residents were like this. Because the city with a fascinating charm, people can not help but love it. Identity, respect and security. That''s why he summed it up. In this city, Morton doesn''t have to be afraid that he is an ORC. No one will despise, disrespect or discriminate against him because he is an ORC. It doesn''t matter what race he is. All people care about is how much your points are... he can feel that he is a living life and a respected life in this city Life is no longer a despised barbarian ORC. And because of the day and night patrol, the team, and the laws beyond imagination, the security of the city is beyond his imagination. There is no need to worry about any danger here. He just needs to worry that his points are not enough and he will be cut in the queue by others... so from the beginning of inexplicable resistance and strangeness, to getting familiar with the city, Morton found that he was unable to resist the life of the city. As an old Orc who lived in the barren wilderness for hundreds of years, he suffered too much. Here, he realized the real meaning of survival. Looking at the smiling and hopeful residents on the street, Morton recalled the scene that the lion tribe was going to hunt wildly for food at this time of the year. In such a winter, many people would starve to death. In the past, he had been used to the cruelty of the barren wilderness, but now, compared with the dawn City, the gap between the two is so large. Most of all, if the city is a human city, he will only feel disgusted, because human beings are responsible for driving the orcs into the barren wilderness. But the difference is, it''s a vampire dominated city. Humans and orcs here are equal, and even orcs are equal to the city''s ruler, Shengguang blood clan, to some extent. This makes Morton can''t help but have a different mind. At this time, he finally understood why kappa would embrace the city so actively. Because, lion tribe, can rely on dawn city to live better. However, if you join the dawn City, the lion tribe will be the same as the lion tribe? Morton couldn''t help being confused when he thought about it. His heart told him that it might be right for the lion tribe to choose the dawn City, but there was another obsession that affected him. If the lion tribe lost the grassland and ran freely, it would no longer be a lion tribe. It''s just a lion in a cage... Driven. "Lord Morton, the Lord of the city is back, he calls you to meet at the city hall..." when Morton was in deep thought, a guard behind him squeezed out of the crowd and reported to him with great respect. The old man of the ORC was personally told by Lord Kapu to respect him. Although he was wearing a magic chain and his power was blocked, no one dared to disrespect him. Hearing this, Morton took a deep breath, and his eyes were filled with emotion.It''s time to meet the master of this city. If it was three months ago, when he had just followed Karp to the city, he would still be firm in his faith. But now, after months of living in the city, he finds the charm of the city irresistible. Where to go? Following several guards who guarded him day and night, in the curious eyes of the crowd, came to the city hall. Third floor, office. When Morton looks at the door knock of the guard in front of him, his heart is very nervous, because he is about to face the master who can decide the fate of the orcs. "In..." a strong and steady voice came out, and the guard pushed the door open respectfully. Gee ~ with the door slowly opened, Morton saw the scene in the office. The carpet made of unknown Warcraft fur is all over the floor. The interior decoration is very elegant and generous, and it is not as magnificent as imagined. The walls around are hung with colorful oil paintings, which are full of artistic flavor. A slender figure in a black robe was standing with his back to him, looking into the distance from the window. Even if it was just a back figure, Morton felt the other side''s remarkable temperament. Obviously, this figure is the master of the city. Lord of cachal. Sensing that there had been no movement at the door, Li De narrowed his eyes slightly and turned gently. Four eyes are opposite. Is this the 17th level Orc shaman Karp was talking about? What impresses Lee most is Morton''s weathered eyes. It''s a sight that can only be seen after countless times of precipitation. Nod a little. "Morton misty, I am the master of the dawn city - Cachar, you may call me Lord of cachal." With that, he approached Morton, who also entered the office. His eyes were burning at the orc shaman Karp had repeatedly recommended to him. "I hear you''re Kapp''s teacher?" "Maybe you''ll be happy to talk to me." Li De''s tone has some deep meaning. "Talk about the fate of orcs, talk about your destiny..." from the moment the 17th level Orc shaman stepped into the dawn City, his fate was doomed. But due to Kapp''s face, Lee decided to talk to the old shaman. "Lord of cachal..." Morton spoke softly, but his tone was very complicated. "It''s a great honor to meet you... I never thought that one day I would discuss the future of the lion tribe with the big men of the blood clan." Lee shrugged and reached for Morton to sit down. The latter nodded and sat on the sofa in the room, across a round table top from Li De. Looking at the elegant vampire in front of him, Morton''s mood fluctuates. He was in the same mood as he said. He never thought he would talk to a vampire about the future of orcs. But the reality is so magical that an orc will sit with the blood clan, and the blood clan can determine their future. "Maybe, this is fate." Li De smiles, but he doesn''t think so. From the moment he decided to support the lion tribe, the orc tribe had been firmly bound to dawn city. It''s not something this level 17 Orc shaman can shake. Now the lion tribe will send young and talented orcs to dawn city for training, and also cultivate the culture and other military accomplishments of these young orcs. One of the things these young orcs have to do here is to be loyal to the dawn city and sign a soul contract with Lee in the dawn church. Yes, at dawn church, almost all the troops now go to the sacred sacred place to pledge their allegiance. Because Li De found a very magical thing. The 12 blade sculpture originally carved for the purpose of preaching has now become the symbol of the dawn sect... After countless believers praying and worshipping day and night, it is full of holy power, and the statue is full of great faith. Even he can directly connect the power of faith to the statue to achieve the effect of divine descent. Because of this, the statue has an extraordinary feature - as long as someone swears a soul contract into the statue, it is like signing a contract with him. Good to avoid the side effects of soul contracts - contracts must be signed with sufficient soul strength. The soul contract is a divinity developed by the God of death. After countless years of evolution, it has evolved into a rule of glory, and even death itself cannot be changed.The soul contract can make the swearing person loyal to the master contractor, but this is not unconditional. If the soul contract wants to be signed successfully, the main contractor needs to have a certain soul strength. In other words, a large number of soul contracts can be signed with subordinates, but the more soul contracts signed, the higher the soul strength required. So this makes it impossible for one person to sign soul contracts with too many people, because the soul is not strong enough. Li De is no exception. Although his soul strength is high enough, it is impossible for him to accept the loyalty of thousands of troops in dawn city. The statue washed by the power of faith has incredible power and can perfectly replace him. The vows made by everyone to his statue in dawn church are valid. If Lee wants to, he can link to a statue through spiritual imprint, so as to control those contracts. As long as there is a transgressor, he can erase the soul of the other party. Moreover, there is another advantage of swearing through this statue. Once the other party wants to rebel, his keen power of faith will automatically prompt him to change his mental power. Li De was surprised when he found out the role of the statue. He didn''t expect that the statue built in order to better absorb the power of faith would have this extraordinary effect. "Lord of Cachar, what do you think of the lion tribe and the orcs?" Morton''s words let the meditative Lee recover, looking at the deep eyes of the old Orc shaman, showing a smile. "Morton, what you''re looking at in this city, I''m sure, is enough to tell me what I think." "Maybe you know better than me how I treat the lion tribe, don''t you?" For the past three months, Lee has been in the underground world, not even back in dawn city to meet Morton. But all Morton''s intelligence was in his hands, and he had no time to pay attention to it. At this time, the spider cave was occupied, and the magic crystal vein had fallen into his hands. After dealing with most of the details of the magic crystal vein, he immediately returned to the dawn City, and finally could squeeze out a short time to deal with these matters. After all, the player is about to arrive. Li De thought of this and took a look at the countdown of the public test on his property panel - 05:25. Five hours and 25 minutes... after hearing this, Morton immediately fell silent. After a long time, he looked at Lee and said hoarsely. "Lord of Cachar, when the wilderness we gallop on is abandoned, when our claws wear the weapons forged by dwarves, when we wear strong armor on our hair. When we lose everything we used to be proud of. Are orcs still orcs After Morton said that, his eyes were fixed on reed, which had been a problem to him. When all this changes, does the lion tribe still exist? Can orcs be called orcs? Li De''s dark eyes narrowed slightly, and his tone was cold and fierce. "Morton, do you think that an orc is an orc who has been living on a barren wasteland with no food, no clothes, no weapons and no armor?" He leaned back slightly and leaned gently on the sofa. His sharp eyes, like a sharp knife, pierced Morton''s eyes. The tone was deep. "You are wrong, Morton. Orcs, never should have lived such a barren life. Once you lived in the center of the glory plane, with vast lands and rich mineral veins. You wear the strongest armor, and the sword in your hand is sharper than that forged by dwarves. You are strong, you are rich, you don''t have to worry about food. You will never seek to survive in the wilderness under the skin of beasts, or even starve to death in the cold winter. You, once a prosperous and powerful tribe, are not what orcs should look like now Speaking of this meal, his eyes became more and more profound. After giving Morton a moment''s reaction time, his tone became more firm and powerful. "The orcs who wear strong armor and carry sharp knives are orcs. The orcs who lead a poor life are just the result of being oppressed by human beings. You are now returning to the glory of the orc ancestors. You are embracing the future now. " Morton was shocked to hear Lee''s high sounding words. The glory of the orc ancestors... Yes, the orc empire once ruled the glory theme and had the most powerful power. If not for the rise of mankind, the orcs still occupied the most fertile land. Now the orcs seem to have lost the glory of their ancestors. He even regarded everything that their ancestors had as treason and thought that what their ancestors were proud of was betrayal of orcs. After this thought rises, the heart can''t restrain own mood. Slowly stood up, Morton took a deep breath, the old face of Zhou Wei more, the vicissitudes of vision deeply looked at Li De."In fact, from the moment the lion tribe was conquered by you. We have no choice. Winner, win everything. Lord cachal, you are the only winner of that war. I also hope that in the future, you are the eternal winner. I''m just not willing to look for a lion tribe or an orc in the barren wilderness. If your answer doesn''t touch me, I will choose eternal sleep. And you have inspired me to see the way we should go. The Lord of Cachar, the lion tribe shaman, Morton misty... "Said the old shaman slowly knelt down, and the head that had never been lowered was facing Li Dechen. "Please join the dawn city and become a sword in your hand. With my life and soul, I will kill all the enemies who hinder you, for the city of dawn and for the orcs." Hearing this, Li De''s mouth slightly twitched. "Now I''m really a life tutor. I''ve caught who''s going to class with whom to pour chicken soup. The point is, these people like to listen to each other. Who can reason with this? " Li De was not polite. He stood up directly and put his right hand out on Morton''s head. "By my gift, Morton." Morton had no movement. "Yes, Lord of cachal." When he came, he was already determined to die. If he could not find the answer, he would choose to die. However, Li De gave him new hope and let him see the future. So he will fight for the future of orcs. The power of faith that surged out of his hand directly submerged Morton. Divinity - Soul assimilation. If the opponent is strong in resistance, the power of faith consumed will soar. This is the reason why Li De is not willing to directly use the power of faith to transform high-level combat effectiveness, and if the opponent''s defense will is too strong, it may even cause failure. After some education, Morton had already accepted Li De, so the conversion of the power of faith only cost less than 10000 yuan, and he heard the system prompt. "Ding ~ you have transformed the soul of Morton misty with the power of faith. You have obtained the ownership of Morton misty''s soul, and all of his will belong to you." "Ding, you use magic to subdue level 17 Orc shaman, Morton fog, and make him a dawn Temple warrior, gaining character experience 2000." With the prompt sound of the system, dawn city will add another level 17 top combat effectiveness. After being baptized by the power of faith, the wrinkles on the face of the old shaman are disappearing with the naked eye. The originally shabby figure of the shaman has become straight and straight. The whole man looks more than 10 years younger. A moment later, when the light was absorbed, Morton opened his eyes. When looking at Li De Zhi again, there was no doubt and vigilance in his eyes. It was all worship. "Under the crown, Morton misty, your humble people give you the most revered greetings." Bang, kneel on one knee, right hand on chest, humble and devout. Li De nodded with satisfaction and reached out to help the old shaman up. With a bit of curiosity, opened the other party''s property panel. Morton ¡¤ fog Title: Soul Walker (proficient in Orc language, can communicate with beasts and Warcraft with their souls, and can control Warcraft with a level not higher than their own, the higher the soul strength, the higher the level of Warcraft controlled) pious (the most devout believer of dawn God, firm will, not affected by any soul and soul magic, power + 30%) years Age: 153 level: 17 Occupation: Shaman high priest divine talent: prayer, immune to a negative effect, currently bound talent - mania, (mania: activate the power of ORC ancestors in blood, all attributes increased by 200%, body recovery speed increased by 500%, duration: 30 minutes, fell into a state of extreme weakness, all attributes reduced by - 70% Blood: Shaman''s blood (level increased by one level, one Orc Shaman spell will be obtained automatically, currently 17 spells can be obtained) Introduction: devout believer of dawn God, ORC caster with shaman blood inheritance. Orc shamans and human mages are totally two species. Mages learn magic by themselves, while shamans rely on magic inherited from blood. The more powerful the ancestors are, the more magic they will spread in their blood, and the stronger Sam will be. This is very similar to the dragon. The Dragon language magic is inherited by blood, which results in a lot of dragon breathing life can speak dragon language magic. Morton''s property panel belongs to the normal range, which is not as exaggerated as asrega. There''s nothing unexpected about this. If the old shaman also has the attribute of asrega, he will doubt whether there is something wrong.God''s iniquity, how can not be compared with ordinary life. The wisdom of this old Shaman is still what Lee likes most. Whether it is the intelligence provided by the intelligence command center or in Kapp''s sincere words, the first evaluation of the old Orc is wisdom. With his long years and talent, Morton has acquired wisdom beyond the reach of ordinary orcs. And that''s what Lee lacks at this time. Especially after he sent Kapp to the underground world to develop the huge and rich land for him, the increasingly important dwarf Valley needed a strong man with enough wisdom and skill to control it. Although the lion''s territory belongs to the Horde, it is not the kind of horde that can directly govern the valley. And Morton, once a shaman of the lion tribe, is undoubtedly the best choice. "Morton, next, you take over dwarf valley. I only ask you to do two things well. First, build dwarf valley. The window of dawn city in the future will be here. Its position is very important, so a safe and reliable city will be our dependence. Second, we should continue to develop the lion tribe. At present, the orc soldiers have replaced the human soldiers of the Holy Light blood clan and the king''s blade as the main force in the war in the underground world. We need more strong soldiers. " Having become a believer of his own, Li De did not have so much to say and began to give orders directly. With the growth of dawn City, the dwarf Valley has taken on more and more responsibilities, and Morton''s appearance is undoubtedly timely rain. "In addition, in three days, the adventurers who lost the world will come. Maybe dwarf valley will not encounter them in a short time, but there is a great possibility that you will meet adventurers in the future. These immortal beings must be treated with care. If they are found, the information will be sent back to the dawn city as soon as possible. The intelligence command center will tell you how to deal with them. " In the end, Li De didn''t feel relieved and gave an advice. The terrain of the dwarf Valley is hidden, and the mountains in the deep barren wilderness can hardly meet players in a short time. However, it is better to give the opponent preventive injections in advance than if they did not know how to deal with them. "Yes, under the crown." Morton stood up respectfully. A moment later, he seemed to think of something. "Under the crown, the Orc tribes deep in the barren wilderness also have huge material needs. We may be able to open up a deal with the orc tribe... " during this time, he knew the terrible productivity of dawn city by observing the city of dawn. Although barren and barren, the barren wasteland has a large area and a large number of orcs. The wealth contained in the barren wilderness will never be less. Otherwise, there will not be so many smugglers and adventurers who risk their death every year to smuggle and take risks in the barren wilderness. Li De frowned at this. "If a large-scale trade is bound to expose the trail of dwarf Valley, this is almost inevitable..." the positioning of dwarf Valley is the external window of dawn City, which is more important than making money in business, which is also the reason why Li De is not willing to let dwarf Valley carry out trade with orcs. There was a smile in Morton''s deep eyes. "Under the crown, we can imitate the way we treat the ponies... " you mean? " "Support a few small tribes and then trade through them. Even we can support several small tribes and control this tribe secretly. You can also have a great influence in human society. You can set up a trade channel on the surface and trade secretly through the dwarf valley. So even if the orcs find a clue, they will only think that we trade from the human empire. " Hearing this plan, Li De looked a little queer at Morton. It was a thousand layer cake. Dawn city controls the lion tribe in secret, and the lion tribe controls other Orc tribes in the dark, and then the orc tribe controlled by the lion tribe still pretends to trade with the human chamber of Commerce... but it has to be said that although the plan looks rough, the direction is feasible. "Yes, I''ll leave it to you, but my only requirement is that the dwarf Valley be hidden." He supported centaurs in the low hills because the Centaurs were too far away from the distant mountains, and the other side could not do anything about them. After all, centaurs can''t travel nearly 2000 kilometers to distant mountains to find their tracks. But orcs are not the same, in the barren wilderness next to the distant mountains. But this is also a development direction. If the plan is successful, his tentacles on the barren wilderness will be further extended. This is good for the dawn City, but not bad. After all, barren and desolate, it is closer to dawn city."As you wish, under the crown..." then, after talking with Morton, the submissive shaman, about magic and the future development of dwarf Valley, he let the other party leave. It has to be said that in a short period of time, Morton did not disappoint Li De, and the wisdom and insight of this old shaman are not comparable to those of ordinary people. It made him feel like he had found a leak. As for the problem of magic, he did not get much. Shaman''s magic came from blood inheritance, and the system was not the same, so there was no reference. After Morton left the office, Lee looked at Frey who knocked at the door, as if thinking of something, and asked with a strange expression. "Frey, did we capture a Class 17 Centaur in the hills? I remember that the other party seemed to activate the blood of the wind at the critical moment... when listening to Li De''s inquiry, Frey''s expression was slightly subtle when he just entered the room. "Yes, under the crown, the Centaur has been in custody for a year..." he always thought that Li De remembered this incident, but he didn''t deal with it because he might have other plans. But now, it seems that he has forgotten... this makes Frey feel sad for the Centaur who has been in custody for more than a year. This guy is also too miserable, as a 17 level Centaur, he was directly ignored. It''s a long time for Li De to think about it. Moreover, when he captured centaurs, his faith was not strong enough, and it was impossible for him to conquer the other party. Therefore, he was temporarily imprisoned and planned to solve this matter when the power of faith was sufficient. No one thinks that there are more and more things behind him, which makes him have no time to take care of each other. If Morton hadn''t found him today and transformed the old shaman with the power of faith, he would not have remembered it. In fact, the high-end power of dawn city is strong enough, even the gods and evils have it. His demand for high-end combat effectiveness is not as eager as it was at the beginning. If it''s the beginning, I''m afraid he''ll always think about it. "Bring this Centaur, and by the way, tell the dead bones who came back with me to the back garden." Now that I have thought of it, I will solve all these problems. At the beginning, the nagging skeleton was threatened by Li De and had to follow him. later, he spent a long time in the dawn city and became a member of this city. Naturally, he took Li De as the master. Up to now, it seems that both of them don''t feel much about this matter. However, in order to prevent in case, the transformation still needs to be transformed. Otherwise, the strange words in the brain circuit will suddenly blow. If you want to taste what treason is like, it will hurt your egg. Frey immediately turned away, half an hour later. The back garden of the town hall. The dead bones lie on the grass, and the white bone dragon tail like a steel whip is swinging like a dog''s tail. Frey was surrounded by a centaur chief, guyDo Heifeng, who had not seen the sun for a year. Once, because of the boundary between the iron hoof tribe and the Heifeng tribe, and in exchange for the weapons of the dawn City, the iron hoof tribe began to look for ore veins. It happened that precious gold veins were found at the border with the Heifeng tribe. In order to seize the gold vein, the two tribes fought a war. That war was also the first war led by Li De after he reached level 15. The alchemy bomb washes the ground, and the blood mage controls the killing of bats to set off a bloody storm. The 20000 and a half people of the Heifeng tribe have become ashes without too much resistance. During the war, guydor Kuroshio was stimulated from level 16 to level 17, and activated what centaurs call the God given blood. However, due to the lack of power control, a move was stopped when Li De, who broke through level 15, had a qualitative change. After more than one year and nearly two years of pressure, guyDo Heifeng has lost his demeanor as the leader of the Heifeng tribe with tens of thousands and a half men. At this time, due to the lack of the sun and being bound by the chains of forbidden demons, guyDo''s face was extremely pale, and his originally strong body was also very shabby at the moment. A pure white horse seems to be able to vaguely recall the demeanor of the Centaur chief, who is 3 blades tall and 5 blades long. GuyDo''s mood has never been so complicated. As a centaur chief, he has reached level 17 and activated the existence of divine blood. In his opinion, he should be valued no matter where he is, whether it is courtesy or torture. But after he was captured by a vampire, nothing happened. Yes, nothing happened. No one came to him, no one came to persuade him to surrender, no one threatened him, or even looked at him more,In the past two years, no one paid any attention to him except relying on his soldiers to provide him with food every day. He seems to have been forgotten by the world. Originally he thought it was a vampire''s conspiracy, but as time went on, he was sad to find that he was really forgotten, and there was no trace of that kind. But he, already had no room for resistance, even because of the existence of the magic chain, he did not even have the power to kill himself. As time went by, Kuito''s heart was gradually enveloped in despair. No one knew how excited he was when he heard that he was going to be called by the master of the city. "GuyDo Heifeng, the chief of the black wind tribe", Li De looked at the expression in front of him. The responsible guyDo was keenly aware of some changes in the other party''s mood, which was also clear after a little thought. If he had been forgotten in a cell without seeing the sun, he was afraid that the change would be even greater. "For almost two years, I think I''ve given you enough time to think. Do you choose to surrender, or continue to return to that gloomy and silent cell GuyDo opened his mouth and looked at Li Deping''s quiet expression. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything. If it''s the first few months, surrender? He would rather die than surrender. But in two years, his will had already collapsed countless times in the endless silence. Finally, with a deep sigh, the Centaur kicked straight forward and knelt down to Lee''s chest. "I''m willing to surrender..." Li De grinned. Although there was no accident, he was still in a good mood when the other party was so clean. He has grassland in his home, and there is no pressure to raise a few wild horses. Two steps forward, hands on the head of the wild horse, branded belongs to the family pet brand. After a moment, the light faded away, and Li De looked at the second ha, the dead bone. The dead bone seemed to understand what Li De was thinking. His body, which had been lying on the ground, jumped up directly. He lowered his head slightly and ran quickly to Lee. He rubbed his huge head against his trouser legs. His tail swayed rapidly, and even broke into the air because of the speed. There was a slight puff from the corner of his mouth. This is the best. I''m too lazy to say more. "Don''t resist." Once again, the power of faith in the hand is diffused. A moment later, the system sounded two tones, and Lee got 4000 experience again. These two guys became his men completely, so they don''t have to worry about rebellion. GuyDo ¡¤ black wind Title: wind runner (the Centaur with wind blood is blessed by Centaur, the running speed is increased by 50%, the strength is increased by 300%, and the immune control skill is increased by 500% when running to launch a charge) the king of Centaur (the Centaur with wind blood has the talent to become the king of centaur The charisma of the king is increased by 500% and the power is increased by 200%. The light of the king and the aura are activated. When leading the Centaur to fight, the subordinates will gain 12 positive blessings, such as stable military spirit, high morale, fanatical piety and immortal defense) devout (the most devout believer of dawn God, firm will, not affected by any soul and soul magic, power + 30%) Age: 57 level: 17 Occupation: Centaur warrior divine talent: prayer, immune to a negative effect, currently bound talent - mania, (mania: activate the power of ORC ancestors in blood, all attributes increased by 200%, body recovery speed increased by 500%, duration: 30 minutes, fall into extremely weak state after use, all attributes Blood: wind blood (the blood given by Centaur God to Centaur, only a few gifted centaurs can be activated, and the whole body attributes are increased by 300%, and 12 wind magic techniques are mastered automatically) Introduction: the devout and faithful worshiper of the God of dawn, the Centaur prince with the blood given by God. After opening the property panel of guyDo, Li De was a little surprised. This guy is not bad. It seems on the property panel that he is above average. In particular, the strong wind blood, and the Centaur king, one of which enabled him to have a part of his casting ability, and the other that he could get a great improvement when he was in command of the Centaur army. It made him move. "The low mountains and hills are now more and more valuable with the further development of dawn city. Although the iron hoof tribe is still strong, it still can not meet the needs of dawn city. Although the city of dawn has not had the strength to eat the whole low mountains and hills, the charisma of this guy with divine blood is much stronger than that of the shoe iron tribe. If you operate well, you may not be able to do something interesting. "Li De''s thoughts began to diverge. "For example, one and a half of the horse. Is there any kind of king and Marquis? Under the banner of conforming to the destiny and saving the Centaur, we rebuild the Centaur empire... Thus, we can control the whole low mountains and hills. It''s better to make up a few legends to make guyDo tall and grand, so that all centaurs know that their king is born.... or cut a white snake.... or dig out an eye in the river will move the stone man.... the slogan is heaven, bah, the God is dead.... after pondering it with relish, Li De temporarily recovered his leisure Focus on the next point. Dead bone ¡¤ dragon of destruction Title: immortal (undead life, soul immortal, immortal, spiritual power + 500%, immune to both dead magic) dragon of destruction (bone dragon has been praised by countless people for its powerful power, and has been given the Title after destruction, and takes it as its own family name, legend degree + 10, and obtains the destruction characteristic, destruction: dragon breath Attack power increased by 200%, with 12 negative states such as burning, erosion, aging, decay and vulnerability) devout (the most devout believer of dawn God, determined, not affected by any soul and soul magic, power + 30%) special skills: the power of the undead (the dragon still has a great deterrent after losing, power increased by 500% to the undead Life deterrence increases by 300% and non undead life deterrence increases by 100%) hard body (after the body has swallowed countless precious materials, its hardness is greatly increased, magic resistance is increased by 1000%, and physical defense is increased by 2000%) Dragon power (the threat to non dragon life can not be exempted, only high-level blood vessels can be immune, and those affected by Longwei will gain If you get the negative state of fear, panic, withdrawal, indecision and hesitation, the affected person will have a chance to surrender to Longwei) age: 33478 level: 19 Occupation: death disseminator God given talent: prayer, immune to negative effects once, not bound talent. Blood: dragon blood ¡¤ undead (obtained the inheritance of dragon language magic, currently mastered the Dragon language magic: 113) Introduction: the devout and honest worshiper of the God of dawn turns into the dragon of the undead, inherits the Dragon language magic, and has a strong body and extraordinary strength. The attribute of withered bones looks more powerful. It''s much more luxurious than the Centaur chief. But the two are different lives and cannot be generalized. Even if Gu Yiduo can activate the blood of the strong wind, it can only be regarded as the talent from the strong war race to the superior race, which is far from the golden race of the dragon. Therefore, even if the dead bone is just a dead dragon, it is a little weaker than the real dragon, but it is enough to crush him. The world has always been unfair. The moment the golden race was born may be a starting point that many ordinary races can''t reach in their lifetime. But the world is fair, and no race has been cut off. Each race has its own way of survival, not every race has to become a wolf to eat meat in order to survive. However, the age of the dead bone is more than 30000 years old, which is beyond the estimation of Li De. Chapter 335 After the countdown to zero on the property panel, the system prompts that Lee De, who has just returned to green city, is somewhat complicated. It''s been three years. It''s been three years since he entered glory. He has grown from a teenager who was full of fear for the future to a big boss behind the scenes with a powerful hand. The magic world that makes him deeply infatuated is about to usher in the biggest impact - players. Natural disaster, this is the best name for them. Although the players who have just entered glory are easier to kill than chickens, those who are not afraid of death and love to do things will always grow up. At that time, the mythical passivity of the natural disaster that the player carries will have a huge impact on the glory. After entering green city, lied didn''t rush back to scarlet mage tower. Instead, he walked around green city with some curiosity. He wanted to see what the sand sculptures, who had not yet become natural disasters, were doing during the public beta. After a few turns, suddenly some cry and laugh. Players are worthy of being players, and various sand carving operations emerge in endlessly. It''s only a small scene to molest a passing noble girl and then be killed by the patrolling soldiers on the spot. instead of robbing, they are stripped to the point where only one pair of underpants is left to roam the street outside. Live from the roof jump down to see if they can smash the floor, it seems nothing out of the ordinary. What''s most exaggerated is that a so-called food anchor catches mice in the sewer, ready to try the taste of Rongguang''s raw mice... this shows that Li De''s scalp is numb, while the surrounding aborigines are watching idiots like talking nonsense. They are all excited to see a beggar. Where do these idiots come from?? Somebody''s in charge, nobody''s in charge? Goddess, they must have been cursed by evil gods. The player''s sand sculpture operation caused a huge psychological impact on the aborigines. Even for a long time in the future, they all think that the player''s world is ruled by evil gods, and everyone is a fool whose brain is eroded by evil spirits. After a tour of green city, Li De went back to the scarlet mage tower. The sand sculptures were so interesting that they could never imagine what the players would do next. When he came to the scarlet mage tower, he was surprised to find that the mysterious street outside was filled with players. Beyond the walls of the scarlet mage tower, more than a dozen mages in scarlet mage tower uniform are checking the crystal with magic to test their magic talent. One of the most striking is to test players in order to maintain order - the light of glory. As the scarlet mage tower only recruits the internal test player, the glory light in the official website forum is the scarlet man. This guy is envied and envied by other players because he often shows off his happy life in scarlet mage tower. Although he is just a screw in the magic factory, he can''t help other players get worse. No comparison, no harm. So the light of glory, who hugs the thigh of scarlet mage tower, has become the envy of countless players. After opening the server, players randomly assigned to green city naturally think of the scarlet mage tower and the light of glory. Weina has always paid 100% attention to Li De''s words. He said that players will be of great use in the future. After knowing that there are a large number of risk takers who have lost their plane, she let the glory light start to recruit a group of talented players. This is the scene. "Hurry up, how can the detection be so slow..." "don''t BB, it will annoy those NPCs. They don''t care about you. Don''t you see that dozens of unruly people have been thrown out?" "The robe of the mage in the glory light is too handsome. I want to be a mage, I want to raise the aristocratic little sister, I want to butcher God..." "brother, I have vision. My brother''s classmate''s second aunt''s son told me that the mage''s status is the highest among all the professions in glory, and those NPC girls will post backwards..." " " Li De can''t help laughing when he hears the comments around him, and he doesn''t want to squeeze with these players. With a snap of his fingers, two deformed mages'' hands appeared, separating the dense crowd like bulldozers. He approached the gate of the mage tower with ease. Around the players see this scene immediately lively up. "Crouching, this NPC is a good loser. What skill is this?" "Come on, get up and hold your thighs. This is a high-level NPC..." "dear master, I have the talent to cast magic, and I am willing to be your disciple..." "master father, I can, look here..."And those female players have different concerns. Li De, dressed in a black mage''s robe, is slender and indifferent. His beauty of blood makes him full of beauty. In combination with his elegant aristocratic temperament, he can only use the word "perfect" to describe him at this time. This kind of big Shuai than appeared, instantly let those female players excited. "Ah, ah, ah, how can there be such a handsome NPC!! Ah, ah, ah, I''m going to die. Help me to bed quickly. I''m going to sleep with him today! " "Isn''t this the father of the child?" "Boo Hoo hoo, my boyfriend doesn''t smell right now..." "if my boyfriend is so handsome, I sleep him seven times a day." heard these awesome calls to Li De''s lips, and sure enough, once a woman drove a car, what happened to her integrity? Your goddess is still your goddess. You drive so much. Ignore these ghost call of the player, straight to the light of glory in front of. When the light of glory saw the ultimate thigh, there was no reserve and pride to see the players. In front of all the players, he ran to Li De, holding his chest and bowing in a respectful tone. "Good day, Lord Li De, and welcome to you." Lee nodded slightly. "What''s going on here?" "Lord Li De, this is the order of master Weina. As you said before, the adventurers who lost their plane can be revived continuously, which has a great effect on us. Lord Weina just..." the light of glory respectfully repeated Weina''s decision. After listening, Li De nodded slightly. There were too few players in the internal test. He just mentioned the matter and didn''t seriously arrange it. However, he didn''t think his little maid still kept it in mind. Turn a head to see a crowded, excited in the side shouting players some helpless. "Send more guards to watch them, and if there is any violation, they will be expelled immediately. In addition, light of glory, you can send a message on the lost plane, saying that we scarlet mage tower is recruiting a large number of MAGE apprentices. As long as the qualifications meet the requirements, you can join us. " "Our welfare benefits are very rich. Not only do we get jinpuke every month, but also we can learn a lot of magic..." after thinking for a moment, Li De decided to spread the matter out. Not everyone has a casting talent, and players are no exception. Most of them are soldiers. Now the players have just arrived. If you can take this opportunity to find some players with high casting talents, it''s good to bind them to the scarlet mage tower. "It''s up to you, light of glory, and I''m sure you won''t let me down. Remember, we only recruit high-level potential adventurers, not the medium-sized and ordinary ones. " He can cultivate a number of elite, but ordinary players even, not so much energy, after all, he still has the scarlet moon. Crimson moon is his foundation in the players, this matter is just a casual layout, does not affect the general direction. "Yes, Lord reed." I''m very excited to receive the light of honor. It''s hard to get orders from Li De himself. This represents that he has entered the eye of super thigh. As long as he has made contributions and the other party gives him something at will, he will not be able to go to heaven. Looking at the excited appearance of the glory light, Li De nodded in a funny way. If this guy knew that he was also an earthman, his expression would be wonderful. No longer stay, in a crowd of players crazy under the screenshot into the mage tower. Only a group of female players who have cut hundreds of pictures are still in the air. "Love, love, this NPC is so handsome..." "if my husband has this beauty, I can help the third child with his children..." "well, if this is my boyfriend, I will be tired of him even if I don''t eat..." "..." Bang ~ the door of the magic wall is opened with the courtesy of the bodyguards, and Li De steps into this area It belongs to his territory. The scarlet mage tower has been expanded several times, and now it has become a group of buildings. It is no longer the single mage tower once. At present, the whole building complex is mainly divided into three parts. The first is the most peripheral mysterious street. The mysterious street is the self owned street of scarlet mage tower, which is like a U-shaped package, and half surrounds the scarlet mage tower. This is the window for selling all kinds of goods and goods, and this street also gathers most of the commodities of dawn city. Dwarf weapons, wine from winery, scroll of MAGE tower, etc. can be bought here as long as they are high-grade profiteering goods. The second part is the magic wall, which separates the outside world, including the mysterious street, and is a powerful protective barrier for the scarlet mage tower.The magic array above the magic wall was painted by master Baita under the leadership of 19 level mage spark. With the construction of the ancient alchemy magic array, the magic wall has been integrated into the ancient alchemy magic array, forming a whole. After the construction of the ancient alchemy magic array, the high wall can resist the attack for a long time. The third part is the mage''s life circle within the magic power. At present, there are more than 500 mages and apprentices in scarlet mage tower. In addition to the 300 escort team set up by Betty, a total of 800 people live in the building community inside the magic high wall. After re planning and design, the building community inside the high wall can live about 3000 people, not including the magic factory which has been expanded several times. The scarlet mage tower had purchased all the surrounding land at the early stage of its expansion, so its area was extremely wide. All the buildings in the ancient alchemy magic circle package, orderly arranged around the core of the entire building community - Scarlet mage tower. The mage tower painted with scarlet magic material is the core of all this and the core of the ancient alchemy magic circle. Three parts plus a core make up the scarlet mage tower. With the development of scarlet mage tower, the name of scarlet mage tower has changed from a simple mage tower to a general name of a power and this huge area. After walking into the magic wall, Li De looked at the scene in front of him, and was surprised. Because of the construction of ancient alchemy magic array, the scarlet mage tower before was like a construction site. But the original chaos, the ground covered with yellow mud scene has now disappeared. The ground is a piece of neat blue stone inlaid, and even these stones are embossed with beautiful patterns, not like floor tiles, more like some exciting crafts. The garden is surrounded by lush plants. There are elegant and soft green vegetation and unknown flowers full of magic elements. He could even feel that many of them were magic plants. These unnamed plants made him feel very comfortable, because the faint magic lingered on his leaves, which made him feel at ease. The surrounding wind is blowing gently, and the fresh air diffuses all around. It is like walking into the primitive deep forest that no human has ever stepped into. Li De turned his head and looked around. He found that there was a faint magic mist in the air. It was because the magic was too strong that it would appear. Many bees and butterflies are flying in the air, with a touch of magic fog, beautiful and dreamy, the scene is like a fairyland in fairy tales. When Li De came back last month, everything was still in the state of the construction site, but I didn''t expect such a big change in a month. It had to surprise him. "It seems that the scarlet mage tower in this state is a real magic holy land, which is just the residence of a mage. It seems that Weina didn''t waste a lot of effort. " Li De was very satisfied with the scene, but also satisfied with his little maid. "Good day, Lord reed." After seeing the figure of Li De, several mages passing by suddenly showed some surprise, and quickly helped their chest to say hello. With the sound of the question mark, all the mages who passed by suddenly found the existence of Li De, and gradually more and more people gathered. At this time, Li De regained his mind, nodded a little, said hello to the mages around him, and went straight to the scarlet mage tower. Tread ~ tread ~ in the light magic mist, the leather boots trample on the hard carved blue stone slab and make a crisp sound. With Li Dena''s handsome and slender body, the scene is full of unique charm. As the core of this building, the scarlet mage tower stands in the most central position, which is also the Holy Land in the hearts of all mages. At present, only a small number of mages are qualified to enter the scarlet mage tower. Most of the lower level mages have never set foot on this mysterious mage tower. In other words, the mage who can enter the mage tower is excellent among all the mages in scarlet mage tower. The two guards at the door saluted him respectfully and opened the high door. The bodyguards were set up by Betty, a martial god, who was idle and bored. All of these were soldiers trained by her. At present, the number of guards has reached 300, and the strength is not weak. It can be regarded as a supplement to the power of scarlet mage tower. Step into the house. After entering the mage tower, there was no one else in the hall, only a figure who was sleeping on the table. Li De frowned. After a few steps closer to the figure, a strong breath of alcohol came in. Looking at the figure sleeping like a dead pig and snoring, Li De couldn''t help laughing. This figure is his cheap teacher, spark.My teacher has always been so unruly. As a master of level 19, he is addicted to alcohol. I really don''t know how he has studied the magic array, which needs extremely high spiritual control, in such a deep way over the years. After taking a look at the sleeping spark and making sure that the other party won''t wake up in a short period of time, Li De turns to the study on the third floor and doesn''t wake him up. Yiya ~ push the door and enter. The tall oak bookshelf in the study appeared in front of us, and the thick smell of books came in. Li De felt a little touched when he saw this scene. It seemed that he had no time to come back to his study for a long time, and he had not improved magic day and night like before. Some helplessly shook his head. As the dawn city became bigger and bigger, his affairs inevitably became more and more. Even if you can spare a little time to study magic, it is scattered. If you want to spend ten days and a half months in the office, you really need to find the right opportunity. "After finishing this stage, I still have to pick up the magic. My magic is too few and too single. I need to learn more mass destruction magic to meet my identity as a magic fort." Walking on the gray hardwood, the crisp sound reverberates in the study it is already afternoon and evening, because there is a faint magic fog outside the room, and the light in the study is a little dim. Li walked up to his desk along the oak bookshelf full of yellow books, and suddenly stopped. At this time, he also found a figure on the desk. A long golden curly hair gently scattered in the back of the head, hands pillow on the table, small head side pressure on his arm, white arm in slightly dim light more and more white. Delicate small face eggs with a few people attractive blush, like baby like skin seems to be able to drip water. The blue robe of the mage makes the perfect figure on the stool beautiful and moving, like a mountain. A faint fragrance of jasmine sprang into the nose after was close. It was a girl''s scent. Looking at the attractive sleeping posture of his little maid, Li De couldn''t help but be funny. How come all of them are sleeping on the table today. The first two steps, just want to move, the noise of the footsteps wake up the sleepless Weina. Opening his eyes slightly, Li De just leaned down and his face, which was very close to her, appeared in front of him. In a daze, Weina saw the face that she thought day and night, but she was still a little awake. Some incredible whispers. "Lord Li De? Is Weina dreaming?. looking at the lovely and hazy look, Li De smiles. Heart movement, slightly bent down in their own little maid forehead after a kiss, in the girl''s ear gentle way. "Weina, it''s not a dream..." after Li De looks down, a man''s unique breath comes from the tip of her nose, and the cool feeling on her forehead makes the girl wake up instantly. Her eyes were wide open, sapphire like eyes were staring at the sudden figure in front of her, and then she thought of the other party''s action just now, her face was as red as a red apple, and even her neck was filled with pink color... "Li, Lord Li De..." at the moment, Weina''s words were shaking Strong shyness makes this little maid who belongs to him more and more moving. Yiya ~ "teacher ~" just at this moment, the study was pushed open, and little Issa''s voice of surprise came from outside the door. But Weina seems to have done something bad. At the moment, she quickly averted her head from Lee''s sight, and did not dare to look at him again. Li De was amused to see this scene, but did not make his maid blush too much. He stood up slightly and looked at little isa who had come to him at this time. "Teacher ~" the little girl''s voice is soft and lovely, and there is joy from her heart in her perfect Ruby eyes. "Issa" stretched out her hand and held the little guy who had not grown up. Her face showed a bit of doting. From the beginning because of Issa''s talent and adoption, to later because of his simple kindness and love, this little guy has been Lee de as his sister. Issa''s obedience and obedience gave him a great comfort in his heart and completely satisfied his dream of his sister. The only thing that puzzled him was that Issa was 18 years old on her property panel, but her body was still the same as before, and even her mind was no different from that of a 11-12-year-old girl. He once asked spark about this, but the cheap teacher who loved Issa more than himself didn''t think so. He said that the golden blood in Issa''s body was extraordinary, so we should not infer it from ordinary people.After confirming that Issa was ok, Li De didn''t pay too much attention to it. Anyway, as long as his health was ok, he would keep it. Now he doesn''t lack high-level combat effectiveness. Especially after the appearance of sin. But even though Issa didn''t grow up, her level didn''t stop. The level of 12 indicates how strong the potential of this little girl is. However, the only thing that makes Li De feel sorry is that her blood evolution level has only reached 19% at level 12, not 20%. He can sense that 20% of the evolution of blood, Issa should be awakened to a new skill, and then there will be a huge improvement. There is no need to say much about the talents of the golden race. Each one can be hard enough to make people''s legs soft. "Issa, how much magic have you learned now?" Issa''s property panel is very simple. Li De can''t see more things. He asks curiously. Issa moved her fingers and said timidly. "Teacher, 53..." cough, what is it?? 53? Li De''s expression was a little stiff, after a look at his attribute panel, the thirty odd magicians were dangling on it, as if laughing at him for not doing business. This made him make up his mind to find time to study magic. "Great. How many three ring spells have you learned now?" "12..." after a little inquiry, Li De had to sigh that this little girl was a bit of a cow. In less than three years, the level has been raised from level 1 to level 12. Not to mention, 53 magic masters have learned, which makes those mages who have studied in scarlet mage tower for 5 or 6 years be ashamed to commit suicide. Give isa another year or two, and she will definitely break through level 15 and become a great mage. The great mage, who is less than 20 years old, is much stronger than Li De, who is more than 200 years old and pretends to be more than 20 years old. Even Lee has the feeling that Issa''s breakthrough after reaching level 15 may not be long. "Sure enough, having a baby dragon is different. This visible talent is too powerful." He watched isa grow up little by little, and the little girl grew faster than anyone under him. If it wasn''t for his systematic ability to gain a lot of experience, he would not have been able to match little Issa. Think of this can not help but rub the little girl''s head, this simple and clever girl has become his heart flesh. After chatting with Issa for half a day, there was a sound of feet outside the door. Eeya ~ the door was pushed open, with long hair like a chicken coop at one end, alcohol all over the body, and a sleepy figure entered the room. "Issa... Where''s my wine? Please bring me two bottles of spirit rhyme. The goddess of magic is on it. This is the most enjoyable time I''ve had this month... Lee''s brow frowned at the sound. "Mr. spark, your injury is still not good, you should pay attention to control..." when he got close to the desk, he saw the figure of Li De, and his eyes showed a little surprise, but when he heard this, he immediately turned his mouth in disdain. "The boy of the cachal family, who can''t even walk, wants to teach me how to do things?? What do you know? The goddess of magic once said that only wine is the companion of magic, and only when drunk is the state closest to the truth of magic... " that''s why you dare to talk nonsense. Li De is a little funny. "Issa, go and get the fairy''s red heart juice to help teacher spark sober up..." "yes, teacher ~" when Issa heard this, she nodded her head cleverly. The lady got up and walked out of the door gracefully. It seems that they have been trained in aristocratic manners. Li De frowned slightly. In fact, he didn''t want Issa to learn aristocratic etiquette, and let a young girl who was not mature in her heart to do these things that restrict her nature. However, if the world didn''t follow the rules, it would be even more out of place. After thinking about it for a moment, Li De couldn''t help laughing. Now he just wants his children to be good, but he doesn''t want the other party to suffer... "when are you going to leave this time Speaker, who had never met Reid, sat idly in his chair and asked. At this time, Weina stood up and prepared to leave the study, making room for the conversation between the two people. Li De waved his hand and stopped the other party''s move of leaving and let her sit by. He trusted his little maid more than the cheap teacher spark, and there was nothing to hide. "Teacher, this time I will stay here for a while, because the adventurers who lost the plane will cause great changes in the glory plane..."Li De also does not hide, now the player has just entered the glory still can not see what influence. But when this group of people who are not afraid of death are familiar with Rongguang and start to do things, Rongguang will inevitably lead to a road that no one can predict. The earlier the layout is now, the more profit he will get. The players recruited at the gate of scarlet mage''s tower are just small skirmishes, and his scarlet moon is the core of player layout. This is a very important part of his future, even indispensable, so he has to come to green city to control the situation. "Adventurer who lost plane?" Spark frowned, and he had heard it more than once from reed. The adventurers who came to green city last time had sent people to inquire about the information in detail. However, the other party''s adventurers had not much merit in addition to being able to revive, especially their behavior was very strange... "after they appeared for some time last time, they disappeared, and their lost world should not be strong. Are you sure they can change the glory? Maybe next time they will disappear like last time. If you want to cultivate them, you must consider these factors. What''s more, according to the information I got, those adventurers didn''t appear in the main plane every day. They had their own lives in the lost plane. If the adventurers we train are not on the thematic plane at the critical moment, what use do we want them to do? " Although the wine was still on, spark was still calm. That''s why the aborigines are not cold to these immortal adventurers. Players are too unstable, from time to time appear, from time to time disappear, if they are fighting with the enemy, suddenly less than half of the people are not there... Then only MMP. Therefore, although players have the ability to resurrect constantly, they can only play some role of cannon fodder in the internal test, and the real big guy can''t look up to these people in a short time. Li De nodded. Rongguang is a real world. Each of these Aboriginal giants has rich experience. Although the player''s resurrection ability is bug, its own shortcomings are unavoidable. Therefore, the Aboriginal people will not have too much idea for the players. If they want to fear the players or win over the players, they have to wait until the players grow up. Otherwise, what''s the use of a group of level 1 simple and honest people on the battlefield? One charge from the other side can kill a piece. "You also know how powerful a resurrected subordinate is, Mr. spark, which means that as long as they continue to exist, they are bound to become strong. The shortcomings you mentioned are inevitable, but if we expand the base number and take these factors into account, I think we can still conclude that the group of adventurers who lose their plane has its undisguised advantages. " "What''s more, the number of adventurers lost this time is enough to surprise you. The intelligence I got is about 10 million people..." after hearing the data, spike stood up, put his hands on the table, and looked at Lee in disbelief. "Do you mean that there are tens of millions of adventurers who can be reborn?" He just didn''t care much. In addition to the reasons mentioned before, there were only a few hundred risk takers who came to green city last time. It''s good that he can recruit one tenth of his subordinates. The cultivation of these dozens of people can do a lot of things, but there is no need to affect the overall situation. But if the number of people soared, it would be totally different. Tens of millions of people would be enough to change the whole empire. "Yes, there are tens of millions of them distributed over the whole thematic plane." Lee''s tone was calm. "So, you should know why I attach so much importance to it..." when Spock heard this, he was a little relieved. "I thought it was the Norland empire that sent down thousands of adventurers who lost their plane, and the whole country would be shocked. It''s ok... " after that, I pondered for a moment. "But in any case, when the number reaches a certain level, it will inevitably lead to qualitative changes. Maybe you''re right, Cachar. I''ll have people prepare for this when I go back. It''s time for white tower to replenish a lot of fresh blood It was not easy to persuade the stubborn old man with a smile when he saw spark let go. Feeling the breath of Spock''s body was still weak, Li De frowned slightly. "Teacher, how are you feeling now?" The flower of death last time he came to dawn City, he took the seeds of magic plants to cultivate them. It is difficult to cultivate them in a short time, so he is really worried about his cheap teacher. "Don''t worry, as long as I don''t want to die, I can''t die."Speaker turned his lips with indifference. Lee was relieved. He could feel the force of death go deep into Spock''s body, but he had no choice. The place where the bones were buried could not be taken out. He was not familiar with the power, so he could only use the safest way. Speaker didn''t care, and went on to bring the topic back. "Since you can stay for a while this time, it''s just that I have built the ancient alchemy magic array for you. Only need to arrange the last magic node, this magic array handed down from ancient times will show its glory once again. " The ancient alchemy magic array has finally been repaired?? Lee''s face was a little surprised when he heard this. It''s not easy. The construction of the ancient alchemy magic array began two and a half years ago. The original plan was to build it from a year to a year and a half, and the consumption of jinpuke was estimated to be 1 million. However, due to the frequent occurrence of various accidents and the serious water injection in spark, not only did the time soar, but also the budget tripled. Yes, up to now, the ancient alchemy magic array has already spent 3 million, which was originally claimed to only need 1 million jinpuke. This does not include the transfer of resources and materials from the scarlet mage tower warehouse. If we add manpower and material resources... Li De predicted that 4 million jinpuks would not be sold, especially after that, he also transported 100 pounds of secret silver from the warehouse of dawn City, which also let Spock use in the magic array. Therefore, the construction of this magic array can''t be described with boldness. It''s just the collapse of the local tyrant and his madness. The scarlet magenta tower complex under his feet, even if all the kinpuks are spread on the ground, a circle of them may not consume the kinpuks. So this magic circle is made of money. Even Li De, a landlord with a magic factory as a support, could not help feeling pain. "Teacher, are you sure?" Looking at the hesitation on Lee''s face, Stockton became angry. "Hum, the goddess of magic, this is the most disgusting look I have ever seen. I see distrust on your face!! Who am I? Spock! Level 19 master spark, the only master of magic array in green city! Look at you, son of the Cachar family, I feel blushing for you... his tone is full of justice, and he forgets the process of breaking his promise countless times.... Li De has a black line on his face. "Can you finish the last step now?" "Of course, if it wasn''t for the ancient alchemy circle to bind your soul, I would have built this legendary magic circle last week." The tone was full of self-confidence, but then there was some regret. "Unfortunately, we lack the energy core. If we can get a higher level of magic stone, we can make the array more powerful. There are too few magic stones of high grade. In addition, these strategic resources are no longer available in the market. I also asked some of my old friends in Nolan Wangdu to buy some... " Li De was stunned for a moment, then seemed to think of something, and took out fist sized star magic crystal from the system space. Star magic crystal stone appeared in the study that moment, immediately around the light is lit up. That crystal like magic crystal is like a myriad of stars in the twinkle, the Milky way is flowing in it, looks very beautiful. The eyes of Weina, who didn''t speak after her, lit up in a moment. Very few girls are not interested in this kind of pure, diamond like object. "This is the magic stone I snatched from a spider''s cave. Do you think it meets your requirements, teacher?" Spock couldn''t move his eyes when he saw the starkrit. "This is the best star magic crystal?! Generally, only super large magic crystal rich ore will be produced, which is more than 10 times more expensive than ordinary star magic crystal. The price of such a high-class star magic crystal is at least 5000 jinpuke, which is no less than a pound of silver. " Hearing this, Li De couldn''t help smiling. When he snatched the eggs and bronze eggs behind the spiders, he used the mage''s hand to fish them in the spawning room behind the extraordinary spiders. Although there was no statistics, the number could not be less than a hundred. That''s half a million bucks. It''s cool. This is still a small head, the real big head is the magic crystal vein under construction in the mining area, where there is enough wealth to let people go. Sure enough, war is the easiest way to get rich. Without hesitation, in front of Spock, reed directly took out all the star magic stones. The huge mage''s hand was transformed into a basket, which contained the magic stones which were as bright as stars.There was an incredible look on Spock''s face when he saw the scene. "Did you steal the treasure house of dragon??!! There are at least hundreds of star magic stones here "Teacher, although the magic power of these magic stones is higher than ordinary ones, they may not be so valuable..." "the magic power of these magic stones is not the key. The most important thing is that the star magic stones can absorb energy repeatedly... Although the speed is not fast and the efficiency is not high, they are excellent materials for magic array." Spark was excited for a moment. "With so many high-level magic stones, the power of our magic array will be even higher." "Go, follow me to the top floor! That''s the core of the whole magic circle. " Then he got up and took the lead upstairs. Issa, who had just finished pouring the juice, had not even entered the room when she saw the sprightly figure of spark. She was stunned for a moment, and whispered, "Grandpa sparker, this is the juice for relieving alcohol..." when spark heard the voice, the whole person quickly turned. He took the juice from Issa''s hand with a smile, and glanced at Lee behind him, as if to say, look, I''m closer to Issa. Li De couldn''t laugh or cry. He said that he took ISA and Weina to the seventh floor of the mage tower with ISAR and Weina behind him. At this time, the room used to store magic materials and Lee de used to study magic had completely changed. The inscriptions were engraved in every corner of the room. The inscriptions are connected by miraculous silver thread, which exudes strong magic waves. "The core of the ancient alchemy circle is in this room. You are standing on the six pointed star in the middle." Speaker was very proud and pointed to the six pointed star in the room, which was not very impressive at this time. Li De nodded slightly and stepped into the room under the nervous gaze of Weina and ISA. At the moment of entering the room, he could feel the magic around him more than ten times stronger. It''s a step away. It''s a big difference. Follow the direction of Spock to the middle point of the six pointed star of the magic circle, and then watch Spock pick up the stars and place them on each node of the magic circle in the house. After the original hard magic stone was placed on the node of the magic array, it seemed that it was melted by a powerful force, directly like a candle being roasted by fire. After the fusion of the magic stones, it seems that there is an invisible hand controlling the crystal liquid. In a moment, the liquid condenses into a thick round piece, which is firmly embedded in the magic node. The whole process was full of wonder. Speke was not surprised at this. Soon, hundreds of star magic crystal stones were placed, and hundreds of original pieces of magic crystal stones appeared in the house. After he was sure that he was right, he left the house and stood at the door, reciting the mysterious mantra inherited from ancient times. lo.....k......in......rd.......r¡­¡­ The obscure incantation seemed to turn on some kind of switch, and in an instant, the six pointed star beside Li De burst out into brilliant brilliance. Click ~ a crisp sound, Li De can clearly feel that the array in front of him seems to be alive. "Close your eyes, send out mental power and follow the magic into the array. Under the core brand of the array, your spirit is imprinted... " at this time, Spock''s expression is solemn, and he is completely free from his previous careless state. Even though he is wearing a chicken coop head, his temperament is still shocking at this moment. That was the power of level 19 mage. Even if he was badly hurt, he could mobilize less than 10% of his peak time.... Li De folded his mind and began to do what Spock said. Spiritual power spread, along with the surrounding magic circle began to flow. And then he felt like he was in a wonderful state. His soul seems to be pulled out of his body, and then follow the magic in the magic circle. Following the magic circuit depicted on the wall and underground, Lee de perceives the world in the magic circle from a perspective never experienced before. At this time, he lost his eyes and could only reconstruct the world in his mind with his own spiritual power. However, his perception has been magnified ten times and a hundred times, and he can easily perceive everything within the range of tens of blades. One magic circuit after another spreads throughout the building community of scarlet mage tower. Five days later, Lee''s mental strength swam through the whole magic circle. Finally, all the buildings and people of scarlet mage tower constructed a picture in his mind. A real-time dynamic graph. Even when his mental strength returned to the seventh floor of the mage tower, he could still feel all the movement and stillness in the mage tower area. The picture in his mind was constantly revised but at the moment when his energy returned to the six pointed star, Li De felt thoughtful and subconsciously left a trace of soul imprint in it, and then his consciousness returned to his mind.In this moment, Lee''s perception spread like wild grass. Not only in the mage tower, but also the area outside the magic wall was covered by his perception. Until the magic wall as the boundary, a thousand blades away, all shrouded in the perception of Lee, the sense of spreading stopped. At this time, Li De felt that he was the God of this area, and everything was under his control. "Ding ~ activate the ancient alchemy magic array - field (incomplete), you have obtained the ownership of the ancient alchemy magic array, and obtained 100000 character experience rewards" "Ding ~ you have obtained a field (incomplete) and activated the clerical feature. Do you want to cover up the clergy in this area? When the Ministry is over, it will be your temporary kingdom. " The system''s prompt made Lee''s face stiff. Why is this alchemy magic array related to the clergy?? Open the attribute panel with a little curiosity... and Chapter 336 Ding ~ you have gained a field (incomplete) and activated the clergy feature. Do you want to cover this area with the Ministry? When the Ministry is over, it will be your temporary kingdom. " After activating the ancient alchemy magic array, the sudden prompt of the system surprised Li De, but at the same time, he was also confused. Open the property panel, a flash of information from the system appeared in my mind. A moment later, reed took a very strange look at spark, who had been watching him at the door. "This ancient alchemy magic array is actually a super magic array used by the demigods to solidify the field and prepare for the future gods..." "the attribute of the field just coincides with my clergy..." "what did you, a cheap teacher, do before? This kind of array can be obtained... " his two clergy were recognized by the system after they devoured the divinity of the remains of the gods. However, since the day of activation, it has been maintained at 1% of the progress. If you want to continue to increase the progress, you can only absorb more divinity. But it was too difficult to obtain divinity, so he did not pay much attention to it after he studied it for several times. After thinking for a moment, I still chose to agree. He also wanted to know what would happen if the region became his temporary kingdom. Whether he can become a real God, turning hands for clouds and hands for rain. Thinking of this, my heart is full of expectation. "Yes." "Ding ~ confirm the success, the Ministry covers the beginning, the scope area - diameter 2000 blade" "this time, we need to consume 50000 faith power. In the process of starting, we start... 1%... 2%..." Li De''s face is stiff. Looking at the power of faith in his attribute panel, he suddenly feels a little pain. Why doesn''t he say the price first every time?? Fortunately, there is still surplus grain this time. It is not as big as the last bronze egg. After transforming the Centaur chief guyDo and his dead bones, there are still 80000 left in his belief power at this time... the Breaking Dawn sect the God of breaking the dawn, lied kacharr (false god) divinity: 1. Soul assimilation clergy: blood clan, blood (activated, 1%, when reaching 100%, you will completely control these two clergy) doctrine: self-improvement, Tenacious struggle, unity, bravery and patriotism. Holy thing: heart of thorns, meaning: "when the thorns are cut, the day of dawn will be ushered in. At that time, I will crown the world with thorns - the dawn will be with you." Number of temples owned: 1 number of believers: Crazy believer 2, devout believer 6249, believer 22037, pan believer 48076 power of belief: 8509 points currently available profession - clergyman of dawn Temple: Virgin - Nello bishop priest - Emile Cachar Bone ¡¤ dragon of destruction (level 19), KAP ¡¤ lion (level 18), Morton ¡¤ fog (level 17), guyDo ¡¤ black wind (level 17) Craig ¡¤ hunting shadow (level 16) it has to be said that although it still bears the name of hypocrisy and does not have any divinity, the attributes on the panel of Li De sect are becoming more and more powerful. Not only the number of believers has reached 76000, but also the temple warriors have five, and all of them are the top combat effectiveness above level 15 of qingyishui. When Yu Guang saw the name of the Bishop''s sacrifice to Amy, Li De frowned slightly. For more than a year or nearly two years, since the fall of lissel, the orcs have acted strangely and never left the city again. Craig the Werewolf of level 16 and Amy the shadow high priest of level 15 are trapped inside. Since Li De had failed to communicate with these two men through the power of faith and blood, he felt that the orcs had been planning a great action, otherwise the other side would never have used the power of gods to block the city - the power of faith can be completely shielded only by the strength of the same level. But unfortunately, although he had been letting Kapp send people to infiltrate the city of lissel to listen for news, all the spies were as quiet as a bullock into the sea. No one knows what the orcs are doing in that city. It may be an evil sacrifice or an ancient treasure excavation... he shakes his head, and Lee takes back his thoughts. As long as Amy''s soul fire is not extinguished, it will be fine. No matter what the orcs want to do, after a long time, they will show that they are facing. He doesn''t believe that the orcs can still have a flaw in blocking a big city for such a long time. "50%... 60%... 90%..." with the rapid consumption of the power of faith, Li De''s thoughts were gradually pulled back.Now he could feel that some strength of his body began to spread along the ancient alchemy magic circle. It was a mysterious power that he had never felt, unique, nameless and untouchable. It seems to be inherited from the vast expanse of ancient times and the Starry Sea. Li De felt that at the moment, he seemed to travel across time and space, shuttling in the time dimension of millions of years. That special mysterious power comes from the existence of the great shore at the beginning of creation, the appearance of rules, and the most primitive and original stone of the world. At this time, Li De was fascinated by the power. "90%... 95%... 100%..." "Ding ~ priest successfully integrated into the field (broken), and the diameter of 2000 blade range belongs to your Kingdom (primary level). When the gods are in the kingdom of God, they will gain unimaginable power "When you are in the kingdom of God, the two titles of Immortal King and scarlet Lord are promoted. When you conduct will test on the enemy, the enemy''s resistance will be reduced by one level. Total attribute increased by 1000%, and temporarily controlled divinity skills - blood, divinity - blood clan. The level is constant to intermediate. (Shenshu blood, you are the master of blood, you are the master of scarlet, you can control the enemy''s blood, resistance below legendary level will not be able to resist, legendary resistance will suffer 50% damage, semi divine resistance will suffer small damage) (Magic blood clan, you are the immortal immortal, you are the Immortal King of the blood clan, all the lives that enter your kingdom of God can be believed in Force force to transform the other party into a blood clan. The higher the strength, the higher the conversion consumption. The consumption of alien race is 10 times that of human beings. At the same time, other clans of blood clan who enter the kingdom of God will submit to you if their rank is not higher than you.) You will gain immortality in God''s Kingdom - no matter how badly wounded you are, as long as you have the power of faith, you will immediately repair the damage. It costs 10000 points of faith to maintain the kingdom of God daily. You can improve the domain (fragmentary) and increase the coverage of the kingdom. You can also improve the control of the clergy and upgrade the level of the kingdom. " Lee took a breath after reading the system''s prompts. Even with his insight, he could not help feeling numb for the sudden emergence of the kingdom of God. The attribute of this bonus is too exaggerated and abnormal. The two titles, king of the undead and Lord of scarlet, have been promoted. Originally, as long as the enemy''s resistance is enough, it can not be affected. However, if the enemy''s resistance is reduced by one level, the trigger probability is several times higher. Secondly, the total attribute is increased by 1000%. Li De feels that the strength in his body is more turbulent than that in the collapse of mountains. It seems that as long as he punches, the space can be destroyed by him. If in the release of the shackles of blood, activate the ancestral blood, it can only be described as invincible. He did not expect to get two new divinities. The name of divinity is the name of his clergy, blood and blood clan. Blood divinity is a super enhanced version of blood control this blood family magic. It''s a powerful killer that can''t close one''s legs. However, what Li De paid more attention to was the divinity of blood clan, which could transform a foreign race into a blood clan, which greatly shocked his heart. Among all the life of glory, only human body has a special material suitable for the survival of blood clan, which is also the reason why blood clan can only support human beings for the first time. But now, this rule has been broken by his divinity. The meaning of this is too exaggerated. But 10 times more than the transformation of human consumption also let him feel some egg pain. The power of faith is not enough, which is even worse. This divinity is full of infinite possibilities. Li De firmly keeps it in mind. He has a premonition that it will be of great use in the future. The last feature left is immortality, which is absolutely explosive. As long as there is the power of faith, the God is immortal in the kingdom of God. Any damage can consume the power of faith to recover. This is a plug-in with unlimited blood return. After that, he sat in the scarlet mage tower. Even if the legend came, he was not unable to fight against each other. The only thing that makes his flesh ache is the old problem, which consumes too much. Every time you activate the kingdom of God, you need 50000 faith power, not to mention, 10000 belief power per hour. Moreover, if you fight in the kingdom of God, perform divinity skills or recover from injuries, you need to consume additional power of faith. That is to say, he now has a star wars armour that destroys the world. However, due to the lack of ammunition, he has enough faith to shoot a gun or two, and then he breaks down. It made Lee happy and painful. Something so powerful can''t be used as a conventional weapon. But in any case, his original idea of building the ancient alchemy magic array to add a base card to the scarlet mage tower was finally achieved. And when it comes to town, he has a strong card.At the moment, Li De''s blade can feel all the wind inside his mind. He can even stand here and call several 5-ring spells contained in the ancient alchemy magic array to attack any area in this area at any time. It''s like taking control of the world. It is more in line with his intention than the place where the bones are buried. The place where the bones are buried still needs to mobilize the strength through the stones on the plane. However, in the kingdom of God, he not only increases the divine power, but also mobilizes all the powers of the ancient alchemy magic array. With the power of magic array, plus the power of faith... At this time, Lee''s power has reached the extraordinary level. It''s definitely not the same as the general top combat effectiveness. After half a day''s hard work, Li De understood all the functions of the kingdom of God, and he was reluctant to disperse the power of the kingdom of God. As soon as the power of faith subsided, so did the sense of control in Lee. Inexplicably produced a sense of emptiness, much like the sage time after the big sword. He shook his head, provoked the discomfort, and brought back his thoughts. the power of the kingdom of God is only an external force, although it is powerful, it is not his foundation. Business matters. My mind slowly recovered. She turned around and looked at the door, worried. Issa and Weina showed a warm smile on her face. With a wave of her hand, the magic circle that was still flashing in the room was now dim. Lee stepped out of the house. "Lord Li De, are you all right?" "Teacher..." the two girls, Weina and Issa, were relieved to see this scene. When Li De came out, they couldn''t wait to ask. Spock, who can sense the state of Li De, doesn''t care. He looks at Li De with pride and disdain. "Son of the cachal family, I think you need only 20 minutes to complete the imprint of your soul, but I didn''t expect that you spent nearly one day. If it was me, it would only take 10 minutes at most! Now you know the gap between us, Cachar, you''re still very young... looking at the stinking spaclyde, he couldn''t laugh or cry, just like a child. Turning to look at the two girls, whispered. "I''m fine. I''m in control of the magic circle. Hold out your hand. I''ll give you the key to control the magic array. When I''m away, you can open the magic array to resist the enemy when foreign enemies come Hearing Li De''s words, the two girls instantly showed a smile, the air filled with sweet breath. Li De reaches out his hand and grabs the two girls at the same time. His eyes close slightly and uses the power in his body to imprint a spiritual imprint on them. "My spiritual mark is the key. When you enter the middle of the six pointed stars in the room, the array will be activated automatically... as long as the mark is not dispelled, it will always exist." Weina heard this inexplicable face red, will, always exist? "Issa, Weina, you go ahead and familiarize yourself with the magic circle. Don''t worry, there won''t be any accident. I can control the magic array at any time in scarlet mage tower, and I can stop any problem immediately. " Li De''s words made the two girls excited and controlled a magic array that could release the five ring magic. This was an irresistible temptation for any mage. When the two girls enter the room, Spock again senses the breath of magic array operation for a moment, and after confirming that it is correct, he is lazy. "I haven''t had a drink today, so I''ll go back to the white tower first..." Li De stopped in a funny way and rushed to go. "Mr. spark, I still have a few bottles of precious wine..." spark looked at him suspiciously. "It''s impossible. I don''t know what kind-hearted you are. Let''s go, what''s the matter..." Li De shrugged and whispered. "Teacher, this ancient alchemy magic array was not a complete version when we built it?" Li De still remembers when Spock said he would build it. Because of the high price, he said that he would not build a complete one, because the scarlet mage tower could not afford it. The ancient alchemy magic array is a large hexagram on the whole, but only two corners of the hexagram have been built. Spock nodded, and as he spoke to reed, he went down to the mage''s tower. His leather boots trampled on the wooden stairs, making a thump. "That''s right. The magic array I got was incomplete. After mending by some old friends of Wangdu and me, I improved the layout of magic array." On this question, spark had some interest. "The original ancient alchemy magic array had six corners. At present, we have built two of the most important corners: attack and defense. There are still two corners that have not been built. As for the two lost corners, I have no clue."Hearing this, the smile on Lee''s face gradually became bright. "Teacher, would you please continue to help me build the remaining two corners?" When he heard this, spark opened his mouth as if he wanted to agree, but his eyes suddenly dimmed after a moment. "Kachard, it was her wish before her death to reappear the ancient alchemy magic circle. Now I have completed the last step and the biggest obsession of my life..." after that, the careless and smiling face showed some decadence and depression that Lee had never seen before. "The power of death in my body has invaded my soul. Maybe, at most, three months... I will meet her. Cachar, this is the drawing of the ancient alchemy magic circle. You can find someone to continue to build it. I have completed my mission and fulfilled her wish Speaking of this, they just went down to the hall on the first floor. Speaker''s footstep stops. He turns to look at some stunned Lee behind him. After handing him the drawing in his arms, he has a deep voice. "Kahar, you are my disciple. I am proud of my disciple. I have received many disciples in my life, but you are the most like me. I hope you don''t give up the pursuit of magic in the future "I''m old, and after she died, my heart died. If it wasn''t for the last obsession that supported me, maybe ten or even twenty years ago, I might not have been in this world. " "She''s been waiting for me for a long time in another world..." looking at her face, she was like a 80-90-year-old, dying old man, and Lee was shocked. "You don''t mean that the power of death..." "yes, if I don''t want to, the power of death can only be trapped by me..." spik''s deep eyes show some relief, which is the unique temperament of the elderly who have experienced the storm. In a flash, reed understood what spark was thinking. He can suppress that power of death, but... He is not willing to suppress it. That is to say, the level 19 mage had already intended to die, especially after the ancient alchemy magic array of scarlet mage tower was built. "You..." Li De''s mouth was inexplicably bitter. He could feel the complex emotion in the old man''s heart, but he didn''t want to accept it. The old man, who treated him almost like a relative, wanted to end his life in such a way, which was a great shock to him. In the blink of an eye, Spock regained his carelessness and impropriety. "Come on, son of the cachal family, don''t think you''ll have the white tower after I die!! I tell you, don''t even think about it. I left the white tower to Issa. Don''t try to think about it. Hum. " After saying that, he turned to walk directly with a bit of pride on his face. But at the moment, Lee did wriggle. He took a deep breath and yelled at Spock''s back. "Mr. spark, I have the whereabouts of the flower of death for a month at most. You can rest assured that I will get the flower of death back in one month, even if it costs me a lot. Please wait for me! Issa is still young and needs you to watch her grow up. If you go away, what should I do if she is bullied? The scarlet mage tower does not have the strength to withstand the huge pressure from the outside world. If the enemy spies on us again and you leave, what will happen to the scarlet mage tower? Teacher, you still have so much magic that you haven''t taught me. What should I do if you leave? One month, please wait for me for a month The original appearance of Spock''s footsteps, the heart that had put everything down suddenly tightened. Issa... scarlet mage tower... Cachar.... he thought that the world would no longer be concerned about, but at the moment, it seemed that it was not what he thought... although he did not look back, Li De''s firm tone made his expression change slightly. Spock subconsciously quickened his pace and left the mage tower he had been sheltering. Li De looked at the scene with a heavy expression, but he didn''t say much. He knew that an old man who had experienced big storms and waves made this decision must be the result of many things accumulated. He''s not spark, and he doesn''t know if the other side''s choice is right. But he didn''t want the old man who had paid a lot for him and scarlet mage tower to leave the world in silence. "We must speed up the cultivation of the flower of death..." after taking a deep breath, Li De went back to his study on the third floor, waved his hand, and a little bat flew in from the window.Put the ink in the hands of the secret letter into the sealed bag under the bat, let go of the hand, the little bat fluttered his wings to leave. The flower of death can''t be cultivated by cultivation. He had asked the slaughterhouse to cultivate the rotten land, but little progress had been made. He needs Harrison to do some extra preparation at this time. After finishing everything, Li De''s eyes slowly returned to calm. He believed that spark was still hesitating, and that if the other party really didn''t want to live on, he wouldn''t tell him so much. As long as he waits for a while, he believes that he can change his mentality as a cheap teacher. - - - - - after a little thought, Li De was separated from the sudden event. Focus on the current situation of green city. With the arrival of players, the city is changing, but how to get more benefits from it still needs to be seriously considered. Bang Bang ~ the knock on the door interrupted Li De''s mind and raised his head. The figure of Weina Miaoman appeared in his eyes. "Lord Li De..." under the light of magic lamp, the white and delicate face of the little maid is particularly moving. With her blue wizard robe, the famous commercial queen of green city is full of temperament and soul stirring. Lee nodded slightly. Although Weina has been busy with all kinds of commercial affairs, her level has reached level 9 with numerous resources available, which is only one step away from becoming a senior mage. Previously, Weina was the most talented apprentice of scarlet mage tower, but her commercial achievements later covered up her talent as a caster. And even if her level is level 1, no one in the whole green city dares to despise her. The little maid who is clever and obedient in front of Li De has always been known as tough in green city. As a commercial queen who monopolized the magic scroll market, her orders could even directly affect the fate of a middle-class nobleman. Power is matchless. "Are you familiar with the operation of magic array?" "Issa is still familiar", Weina cleverly stood in front of Li De, sapphire eyes like water waves in the waves, full of love staring at Li De. "The magic array has solidified five offensive magic and three defensive magic. Now the magic energy contained can release 10 times of five ring magic... if it is purely defensive, it can resist at least 20 times of 5-ring magic attack." Li De nodded and was quite satisfied with the data. After all, the ancient alchemy magic array was piled up with millions of jinpuke. In addition to the hundreds of star magic stones he finally took out, Li De calculated the cost roughly, which was more than 4.5-5 million jinpuke. This is only the cost of materials. The cost of this great mage who has helped him to engrave unconditionally for more than two years is zero. "Have you explored anything else?" "Yes, the scarlet mage tower was wrapped in magic after the ancient alchemy magic array was activated. The magic intensity inside the magic wall was about 10 times that of the outside world. Moreover, the magic array can absorb and store the magic power and release it when fighting. If it is full of magic, the number of 5 rings of magic can be increased about 10 times... " Weina talked about these things. Scarlet mage tower is the foundation of everything. The stronger the power is, the more stable the status of MAGE tower will be. The power of scarlet mage tower is absolutely beneficial to her negotiation and cooperation with the outside world. A strong backing is essential. Lee smiles and doesn''t interrupt Weina. Absorbing and storing magic should be the characteristic of star magic stone. However, although the five ring magic is powerful, the stronger kingdom of God is the ultimate weapon. Without him, the scarlet mage tower can barely withstand the extraordinary attack for a period of time. If he is, the scarlet mage tower can devour the supernatural. The kingdom of God is like a plug-in. As long as he has enough power of faith, he can run wild. The only pity is that the kingdom of God can only be opened by him, Weina, these outsiders can not use. Since outsiders could not use it, Li De didn''t say much about it. After discussing the matter of the ancient alchemy magic circle for a while, he turned the topic to the magic scroll of scarlet mage tower. "How are you doing with those magic scrolls you got on the black market in the heart of the devil last time?" Last time, there were high-level magic Scrolls for sale in the black market controlled by the devil''s heart. Lee took people there and once again fooled the heart eater Wales. Not only did Yiluo, who was a vice identity, won the title of dark master, but also led by several adventurers who had obtained the magic scroll manufacturing technology, they went to the death cemetery and got the burial place and twelve winged angels.The level 19 heart eater with demon blood seems to be his lucky thing all the time. It must be good to meet each other. Flame storm, quality: four rings Earth spike, quality: three rings these are the two magic scroll manufacturing technology obtained by the heart eating devil Wales last time. The production of high-level magic scrolls is much more difficult than that of low-level ones. Therefore, Li De specially instructs Weina not to make large-scale production before the production line is mature. Stability comes first. Therefore, after waiting for these two high-level magic scroll manufacturing techniques, scarlet mage tower did not rush to start manufacturing, but fell deeply to study. "Lord Li De, our magic scroll research department has continued to conduct in-depth analysis on the manufacturing process of these two types of scrolls. After several months of exploration and improvement, the whole production technology has been mature. In addition, we have been hoarding raw materials on a large scale in the past year. in order to prevent the raw materials from soaring and scarce due to the large-scale production of magic scrolls in the market, we have signed supply contracts with 20 chambers of Commerce and nobles... Li De couldn''t help appreciating Weina''s words. He did not let the scarlet mage tower rush to produce. On the one hand, the production technology was not mature, which would easily cause the quality of the magic scroll to decline. On the other hand, it was also due to the problem of raw materials. Large scale survival once raw materials are not available, it will be blinded, and high-level magic materials are no better than low-level, so we must take precautions. Now Weina has solved these two key points, which is undoubtedly great good news. Next, we can start the production plan. "Is there any other question besides this?" "Mr. Li De, production will face many difficulties, but most of them can be overcome. Only one of them is that we need your help." Weina is not afraid. "Talk about it." "Now the biggest problem is that the production of the three ring magic scroll requires at least level 4 official mages, even the key parts must be operated by level 5 intermediate mages, and the final magic injection must be level 8-9 mages. The production of the magic scroll of the four rings requires more advanced personnel. Only level 5 intermediate mages can participate in the production, and the key nodes must be completed by level 10 senior mages. " Weina''s question is inevitable. Low level magic scrolls can be made by mages of level 2-4, and even mage apprentices can be used. But the fatal point of high-level magic scrolls is that they require more control of magic, and low-level mages can''t complete the requirements of depicting magic scrolls. So you have to use high-level mages to do it. This is the lowest staffing level that has been achieved after numerous experiments in the past year. But now the biggest problem is that the details of scarlet mage tower are too shallow. From the day when the tower was seated, it was not six years. At present, there are a lot of mages and mage apprentices, but the number of intermediate mages has decreased in a straight line, not to mention improving level mages. At present, there is no senior mage with level over 10 except for Issa. This brings a lot of difficulties to the production. If you don''t solve this problem, there''s no way to create high-level magic scrolls. This problem also made Li De a little difficult. He does not lack low-level mages, nor lack of top-level power, but only the backbone of level 10 is very scarce. "I will find a way to solve this problem. If we can''t carry out production in a short period of time, it''s OK. We should continue to stock up on raw materials. Don''t stop this matter." Lee pondered for a moment and took the matter to heart. This problem is purely due to the lack of information, but this problem is often difficult to solve, because it does not rely on spending money. It takes a certain period of time to cultivate talents. If you can just spend money, you can cultivate extraordinary talents with the wealth of a country. "Talents, talents..." "this one is put down in advance, and I will solve it later. Do you have any plans for recruiting adventurers who have lost their planes? " Hearing Li De''s words, Weina put aside the problem of insufficient manpower for the time being. In the girl''s heart, Li De''s promise can make her confident more than anything else. "The adventurer who lost plane? According to the information I have discovered, they are often incredibly creative, maybe we can recruit some of them to the Department of magic research to study magic full-time... " there is a light in Weina''s eyes. "If we can find a group of adventurers whose ideas are like the light of glory, who are not limited by our fixed thinking, it may have a remarkable effect."Hearing this, even Li De has to admit that Weina''s perspective can always see unique points. When it comes to mental activity, I''m afraid no one can compare with those guys who are full of ideas. A nod of appreciation. "Very good, this idea is very good, whether it is fighting, or training research talents, adventurers are a good choice. But if you want to find such talents, you''d better design the corresponding examination questions when recruiting and inform them of their future work. In this way, you can screen out most of the adventurers and let the light of glory cooperate with you. Only adventurers can understand adventurers best. " "Yes, Lord reed." "OK, you can go down first and call Laurent for me" when his little maid turned away, lied comfortably back on the chair and closed his eyes slightly. The wall is like a work of art. The wall clock creaks and turns. It''s already 8 o''clock in the evening. However, after hearing the order of Li De, the president of Jinmai chamber of Commerce, the first businessman who followed him, immediately came with the fastest speed and his steps were full of joy. "Good night, Lord Li De..." Laurent has not seen Lee for nearly a year. For the boss who recruited him personally, he tried his best to make the other party value him. However, the reality is too cruel. Under the protection of scarlet mage tower, Jinmai chamber of Commerce has become one of the largest chambers of Commerce in green city in the past two or three years. Especially after the weapons factory in dawn city provided cheap weapons, the development of golden wheat chamber of Commerce was expanding like fission. However, no matter how Laurent develops, he still can''t follow the steps of Li De, and the status of Jinmai chamber of Commerce has changed from the core of the beginning to the small transparency now. It''s been a long time since Lide looked at him. This made Laurent very frightened. Although Jinmai chamber of commerce is growing under his management, all the management levels are appointed by Weina. As long as Li De is willing, he can change the president the next day. In this case, everyone will worry. Lee looked at Laurent, who was a little uneasy in the surprise, and reached for the stool opposite him. "Sit and talk," he said with a smile Looking at Lee''s smiling face, Laurent''s nervous mood gradually relaxed. With the expansion of scarlet mage tower, Lee De''s status became more and more prominent in green city. At this time, Lee de could be called a high-ranking power. Even if he doesn''t exude the momentum of being a great mage, he can also bring great psychological pressure to Laurent. This is the dignity of the superior. "Thank you very much, Lord Li De." After thanking, Laurent dared to take his seat. What Li De saw was funny, but he didn''t say anything. He went straight to the topic. "Laurent, did you hear that the lost plane adventurer is coming again?" Yeah? Laurent was slightly stunned. Shouldn''t he ask about the business situation of Jinmai chamber of Commerce first? Laurent, who was holding back his efforts to show his credit to Lee for such a long time, was suddenly more wrong than he could be. It is not clear what Li De wants to know, so he can only respond respectfully. "Today, the whole city is full of adventurers. Jinmai chamber of Commerce has been harassed for at least a hundred times, among them, a few of them molested our female staff, were stripped and thrown into the sewer, and some who were ready to rob are now carrying sacks in our backyard... Li De''s mouth slightly puffed. Can''t these sand sculptures do something serious?? With a slight cough, his face slowly became heavy. "Laurent, you are the first subordinate I recruited. three years ago, before the scarlet mage tower started, you had already been with me." Laurent''s eyes were red when he heard this. Lord Li De has not forgotten him! "Lord Li De..." "it started three years ago, and now it''s a new beginning," said Li De solemnly, looking at Laurent. "I want to give you a mission related to the future development of scarlet mage tower. Are you willing to accept it?" Laurent, still calm after hearing that, rose straight up and knelt on one knee to some of the unruly scholars and soldiers of Li De, in a firm voice. "Lord Li De, you gave me today. Without you, the golden wheat chamber of Commerce would have been eaten by those damned nobles three years ago, and I might have become a slave in the black market. No matter what I do, I am willing to defend your will with my life! " Li De nods with satisfaction. This guy is not only a businessman, but also a loud slogan. His eyes narrowed slightly. "Did you do the task I asked to issue last time the adventurer arrived?""Mission?" Laurent was a little stunned, and then he seemed to think of something, and suddenly realized the Tao. "Do you mean to bring adventurers to green city as long as they give the name of the scarlet moon?" Li De nodded. "Did you do it?" Laurent said, "this order has been written into the rules of the golden wheat chamber of Commerce..." "good. In addition, have you bought the manor I asked you to buy last time?" "My Lord, you have bought everything you said. For convenience, I also bought all the surrounding yards." "Well done, I need you to cooperate with me in a play... " play a play? " Br > < I''m the adventure Chapter 337 This week is undoubtedly a time to celebrate for everyone in scarlet month, as they finally ushered in the launch of glory a week ago. Since the "glory" public beta, the whole crimson moon has been working hard for it. Under the command of the boss, they not only quit several games that can bring them huge profits every year, but also everyone is not studying and participating in other games. All resources are put into glory. To tell you the truth, even if many players think that the "glory" which makes countless people marvel on the Internet is very good, they always sneer at this decision. Especially players who have made great achievements in several abandoned games. But the reality is so cruel, this world is a capital world, whether they recognize it or not is not important at all. No one can refute the decision of the overbearing president, unless they leave everything behind and leave the scarlet moon. Of course, before the contract is up, they, the players who have been given up by the club''s numerous resources, have to pay a default fee to make their legs soften. The world is always so helpless, pushed players can not resist, can only pretend to be invisible to close their eyes and begin to enjoy the impact of life. But originally a group of extremely reluctant players after entering "glory", suddenly found that the one who pushed them was a stunning beauty, which made them surprised and happy. The original reluctance has become the initiative. "Vice president, I just received a task from the guards of Jinmai chamber of Commerce. I have three experiences. Can I finish the task first... " you can''t imagine that yesterday I slipped into a large slaughterhouse in green city, and killed three bison secretly while the butcher was away. Tut Tut, one head and two experiences. Give me another 47, and I can do it Upgrade to level 2.... "there is a NPC little sister in Jinmai chamber of Commerce, which is really beautiful. I''ll take you to have a look at it some other day... " what''s that? I went to take a peek at the bath last night... wearing black close fitting leather armour, Zhao Yue, who has reached level 3, looks down at the increasingly excessive comments below and frowns. The two daggers hit each other fiercely, and the sonorous ~ crisp sound sounded in the hall. All of a sudden, in the hall that contained hundreds of people, the players of crimson moon all stopped and turned their eyes to Zhao Yue standing in the center. Zhao Yue''s eyes are sharp as hawks and falcons, which stab people''s eyes. As a professional, his prestige spreads out and his prestige accumulated in ordinary days makes everyone dare not speak again. "This is the Southern District of green city, near the edge of the western district. This is the manor that general manager Li specially arranged for us. In the future, this manor will also be the residence of scarlet moon in green city, so we don''t have to rush to do the task. After general manager Li comes, he will lead everyone to change jobs, and those who have magic talent can be transferred to become mages... hearing this, these players are stunned, and then they are in an uproar. It''s been a week since the public test. They came to green city from all over the world, and we all have a personal experience of the difficulty of glory. The difficulty of changing jobs is so difficult that most people are in despair. Can the boss, who hasn''t shown up, help everyone transfer? It''s too much exaggeration. What''s more, it can also make those who have casting talent become mages?? This is even more ridiculous. What is the status of master mage? These days, they have a deep understanding of the arrogance of the mage tower. Most of the doors of the mage tower can''t be touched. The mages are even more proud than the legendary spirits, and they are totally dismissive of them. Although the players of scarlet moon all know that their boss participated in the internal test of glory, but in such a short period of time, can the other side make anything to turn the sky? In a word, the players can advance, attack and defend. He is not willing to let the crimson moon suffer too much attention at the beginning. He wants to make a lot of money with a dull voice. When it develops, it will be the day of crimson moon sword. Although Laurent because of his heart pressure, acting almost zero, the whole scene dry without any passion, but the content hard core, these players are equally excited. After making some arrangements, a group of guards with hundreds of players rushed to scarlet mage tower. Li De let Qian Zheng lead the team. Instead of following him immediately, he left Zhao Yue again. Two people in the empty hall, four eyes opposite. The plump elder sister looked at her less than two meters in front of her. Her dark and deep eyes looked at her Lee De, and she felt a little flustered. Since the coincidence of opening the door, she has been subconsciously uncomfortable when she is alone with Li De. "President of the month?" Looking at Zhao Yue''s reddish face, Li De''s expression is a little baffled, how a girl''s sentimental appearance"Ah?" Zhao Yue subconsciously stepped back, his chest trembled, some flustered looking at Li De, as if he was going to do something next second. Li De took a puff from the corner of his mouth. Is that... As for it? She simply stepped back a few steps and sat on the stool, "President of the month, the scarlet mage tower has a top secret mission, which I overheard when I was doing the epic mission last time." Hearing Li De''s discussion on business, Zhao Yue came back to his senses and knew that he was overreacting. He stroked his hair unnaturally. His face was reddish. "President, what is the task?" "Scarlet mage tower has established a magic scroll research department, which is specially used to study and improve magic scroll. They are planning to recruit an adventurer industry. " Li De looked at Zhao Yue with burning eyes. "We can find several players from the scarlet moon to participate in it... of course, it''s not necessary to determine the candidates now. You can assess for a period of time and then give me the list of personnel." The improved magic scroll is a very systematic project. Since Weina proposed to attract players to participate in the development last time, Li De put his eyes on the scarlet moon. After all, Feishui doesn''t flow into the field, so he can''t control other players better than the players of scarlet moon. Weina doesn''t know how much control she has over the players, but she knows. Especially if the players of scarlet moon join in the development of improved magic scrolls, they can not only provide a lot of information to the data analysis department, but also use modern supercomputers to analyze and speed up the improvement. It''s a perfect interaction. In this way, the scarlet moon can quickly integrate into glory with the knowledge provided by the scarlet mage tower, and the scarlet mage tower can also accelerate the development of magic scrolls with the help of the earth. Both sides make use of their respective advantages to develop rapidly. This state of complementary advantages is the idea that Lee had been thinking about before. The difference is that he had to do it himself before, but once he was busy with other things, it would have come to a standstill. But if the player participates in it, the communication between scarlet mage tower and scarlet moon will no longer rely on him, and it will become closer. This is not an exchange between the two forces, but the cooperation and knowledge exchange between the two worlds. Li De is still looking forward to the effect. Chapter 338 The naked orcs, armed with huge hammers, slammed down on the boulders on the ground, revealing sparks. The two coolies behind him immediately moved the broken stones away. One of them stopped for a moment and wanted to take a breath. The angry Orc supervisor saw this scene, whining his whip in his hand, and slapping it directly into the back of the resting Orc coolie, adding a new bloodstain to his naked upper body. Looking up at the back of the orc coolie, he was now bloodstained, and his scars were like the scorched earth of hell, which made people look and scared. No one could imagine how much pain he had suffered. The howl of the orc coolies did not arouse pity. "Damn rebel slaves!!! If you delay your Royal Highness''s command, I will beat you on your back with iron whip made of steel The voice of the orc overseer, with its huge fangs, roared on the site of the digging earth. From the top down, you can clearly see that there are more than 50000 Orc coolies in this area with thousands of blades. These coolies, dressed only in animal skins and short skirts, carried sharp hoes, huge stone hammers and all kinds of rock cutting tools. It seems to be digging through the earth. Kuang Dang ~ Kuang Dang ~ compared with the surrounding ground, this land has been sunken nearly a thousand edges deep, but it seems that the excavation will never stop. No one knows when they are going to dig. These Orc coolies, captured by the army from various tribes in the barren wilderness, are like machines that never sleep, digging forever. On the wooden clock tower about 200 blades away from the construction site, a strong figure is overlooking all this. Shahram roars with blood. The prince of the orc Empire, the young prince inherits the glorious surname of his ancestors, the rage blood roar. Angry blood roar is a legendary title engraved in the legend of orcs. This title once sparkled in ancient times hundreds of millions of years ago, when the orcs were still ruling the glory plane, and human beings had not yet risen. When the abyss broke and darkness fell upon the earth, the legendary Orc king, known by the orcs as the rage and blood roar, led all the orc soldiers into the abyss. The orc king has broken the twelve layers of the abyss, becoming an eternal legend. Although the orc king was finally killed by the abyss demon, the name of angry blood roar still became the eternal flag in the orc heart. The descendant of the legendary Orc King changed his surname to the legendary title of "angry blood roar". This is the glory of orcs, this is the greatness of our ancestors. "My king, I have felt the mystery of underground burial. That power is almost gushing out, and that is the existence we dream of. That is the only and eternal greatness Dressed in a suit of armor sewn with extraordinary scale of Warcraft, with a height of 2.5 blades, he looks like a little giant Orc Prince Shahram. When he hears this, he turns his head slightly and looks at the speaker on his side. The huge lion''s head looks like the legendary ancient life. What''s more, his chin is not the lion''s sidehair, but five gray tentacles like octopus. The tentacle is half blade long. It touches the chest from his chin, and swings gently, sending out thrilling energy fluctuations. The curse of angry blood is a curse handed down from the ancestral blood. As long as it is the blood of the blood roaring family, their appearance will become this kind of distortion forever. But with Prince Shahram''s domineering power, the five gray tentacles were full of momentum. Instead of reducing the score, they added a bit of palpitating strength. Shahram looked at the shaman with pure white eyes on his side, and his tone was cold. "Speed up, Trevor! This is what I heard you "is the feeling... the spirit... there is power in it, the surging power is fascinating... Shahram took a deep look at Trevor and said," put it away. " He didn''t take possession of the blue gemstone that contained divine power, which was not the power he could control now. His five tentacles are the curse of the abyss God and the blessing of his ancestors, because his root tentacles can easily identify all kinds of energy. Trevor''s Gems contain amazing powers. Before Trevor found a map containing ancient mysteries in the gems. The central point of that map is lissel. Shahram once sneaked into the city of lissel to investigate, and discovered the mysterious fluctuation of the power contract with the pendant underground. That''s why he captured lissel at all costs.Because there are relics of gods here. He can feel the surging power of the underground world through the magic gem. For this day, he has been preparing for ten years... the orc king is old and old, and if he does not have enough strength, how can he be crowned king under the gaze of his younger brothers. The orc''s crown, will only belong to him - the powerful Shahram blood fury roar!! Just at the moment when Shahram was ready to turn around and leave, a clear percussion sound crossed the time and space at this moment and resounded in all people''s eardrums without any difference. An orc coolie seems to have cut through some indescribable boundary. A moment later, an indescribable aura of terror filled the air, and a blue light gushed into the sky from some core. A dark blue beam of light straight into the sky, like the recovery of ancient gods, heaven and earth in this moment seems to have been trampled on the feet. In the dark. In the middle of the ruins of lissel, all Orc coolies stopped their movements and knelt down in the sky toward the area of blue light. "The great beast God has come!" "The God of the beast, please forgive your people..." "my God..." Shahram suddenly stepped forward two steps, holding the oak railing tightly in his hands, leaning forward with his eyes fixed on the bottom. After the blue light rises, it looks like something is broken. An indescribable, indescribable, untouchable existence seems to seep out of the blue light. Fear comes to the earth. Even Shahram felt that his direct soul was stiff under that power. His breath was quickening, and the tentacles of ash mountain turned blue in the blink of an eye. "God..." difficult to highlight a word from the mouth, looking at the sky blue light that day, the face became more and more ugly. But in the moment when the blue light was shining on the sky and earth, a blood red cloak shadow suddenly flew out of the gap. But in the blink of an eye, the bloody cloak was like the palm of a God and forced to cover the dark blue light again. In the sky, the breath of extreme terror disappeared in a short time. As if nothing had happened. But just as Shahram relaxed a little, an indescribable sound, like that from ancient times, reverberated in the sky. "Pestilence and death were, pestilence and death are, and pestilence and death will be forever." "He is eternal, he is the past, he exists in the past, he also exists in this evening, he is the master of plague and death, he is the disseminator of disease and destruction. He is eternal, and he is the only one. He will not die, he will live forever, and he will be born again... that is the same ancient blasphemy as the language of God''s iniquity. It is the most pure blasphemous language and the most vicious language excluded by the subject. The sky and the earth fell into unspeakable fear and darkness at the moment of blasphemy. At this moment, the dense Orc laborers were insane, and were devoured by blasphemous words. A bloody, cruel and chilling killing began. Tens of thousands of ORC laborers took up the stone hammer in their hands, and the mining tools fought with each other. Red in their eyes, they directly activate mania. The scene was bloody. In this short moment, the scene was out of control. Before Shahram could recover from the impact of the soul, the ground was covered with bloody bodies. In the blink of an eye, these Orc coolies turn into blood, pouring madly into the earth and rock. Seeing this, Shahram suddenly came to his senses, and the orc language resounded throughout lissel. "Stop it all!! Throw their bodies out of the hole "That God... Is not dead yet!" - - - - - in a snow covered mountain far away from Norland, a proud figure in scarlet cloak is standing in front of a stone gate with solid ice. The hand with a thick bear skin glove gently patted off the ice and snow outside. Through the transparent ice layer, he looked at the ancient characters engraved on the stone gate and recited it gently. "I was born in the blood, and I was also destroyed in the blood..." "enough, andebella, don''t recite it any more. The owner of this relic is a legendary vampire, holding a powerful dark magic. No one knows what kind of weird these words contain... " an old man in a gray robe with white hair and carrying a emerald green stick interrupted the girl''s recitation.Under the ice and snow, the old man''s hair is covered with snow, and his old eyes seem to be turbid. It is hard to imagine that an old man of this age would come to the mountains in the north in such a cold winter. Hoo ~ the cloak of blood behind andebella danced, and the ice and snow around her were swept away. The girl who started high and was still proud even in the face of death showed a little girl''s smile. Two steps forward, respectfully to the old man. "Teacher, we found..." the old man stepped forward a few steps, carefully checked the above text, and nodded with satisfaction. "Andebella, your knowledge reserves have almost surpassed mine. This is the true great scholar. I am proud of you. Prepare to open the dust laden ruins. Perhaps no one has taken away the Holy Grail of blood that you are looking for... the Holy Grail of blood, which was murmured by andebella, and the figure that she remembered at that moment appeared in her mind inexplicably. Just wanted to say something, her face suddenly changed, and a burst of ancient blasphemy that almost froze her soul was heard. "Plague and death were, plague and death are, and plague and death will be forever. ... he will not die, he will live forever, and he will be born again... that evil blasphemy is like a storm in the soul. Even though she does not know what happened, she still feels the breath coming from time and space. Along with this evil language from ancient times, there is a breath that makes her feel extremely kind. A cloak of blood. Not the cloak of blood behind her, but another trace across time and space. "When the glory of our ancestors disappears in time, I will reappear. Child, your bravery has won the approval of your ancestors. I will crown you myself. The blood of lissel is always on the rise... " - - - - - - in the city of dawn, Katherina, a mixed race fish man who returned to her residence in the dark, suddenly changed her face when she was just transformed into a fishman body and immersed in the pool. "Pestilence and death were, pestilence and death are now, pestilence and death will be forever... ... he will not die, he will live forever, and he will be reborn..." the ancient blasphemous words are like the switch of some key, and some hidden information in her blood is slowly emerging... - - - - - - green city. Mysterious street. Lee looked at Stanley, who was sitting across the table, with a subtle expression. "You''re in such a hurry because the spy felt a strong breath rising in lissel, but then it dissipated?" "Are you sure the news is reliable? Is that breath of Warcraft or life? " Stanley, once a cult believer and now a 16th level scarlet hunter, shook his head. "Under the crown, that breath is so strong that people can''t imagine it. However, it rises fast, but it also disappears quickly. The spy only feels that the contents are not simple, but they can''t be sure what it is. In order not to miss the important news, I came to see you as soon as I received the secret letter. " Because the shadow high priest Amy and the level 16 werewolf Craig have been in lissel City, in order to rescue them and explore what the orcs are up to, lied has been strictly ordering the intelligence command center to closely monitor everything in lissel. So it''s not surprising that this is happening. Lee shook his head after a little meditation. "A breath doesn''t mean anything... but judging from the long silence of the orcs in lissel, their plan is not small. If there is a change, it means that they have begun to plan... if you continue to monitor, if the guard of lissel is obviously on the alert during this period, it must be that they have made some progress... lied is very cautious about the orcs, and he will not act easily without accurate information. Especially when lissel is now completely sealed by orcs, from his perspective, the orcs are full of fog and belong to the unknown area. Maybe there is a big mouth hidden behind the fog, waiting for the prey to bite. He has no God''s perspective. Under the high-intensity blockade of the orcs, it is difficult to break through the defense line of the other side unless it penetrates at all costs. But Stanley''s words still made him a little wary. The orcs had not moved for such a long time, but this time node happened. It is absolutely impossible that there is no reason for the change."The force sent to lissel should be increased by three times, and it should not be infiltrated, and the movements of the troops around them should also be explored. In addition, increase the reward offered by adventurers'' Guild and mercenary guild. I need more information. " After getting rid''s order, Stanley responded respectfully. As the chief intelligence officer of dawn City, Stanley came to green city to take charge of the dawn shadow project, but because green city is the core area of the whole southern province, and there is more information, he is more relaxed to deal with business here than in dawn city. "Is there anything else?" Seeing that Stanley did not leave after reporting, Lee continued to ask himself about the general. "Under the crown, the project of Breaking Dawn shadow has made certain progress..." hearing this, Li De''s eyes brightened, and the project of dawn shadow is an extremely important project. Infiltrating human beings, these four words can summarize the plan. Its core logic is to make use of the initial support ability of the blood clan to transform the upper class aristocrats into blood descendants, and expand the influence of the blood clan in the high level of human beings. When the plan was first conceived, Lee was aware of its potential. So it''s a dead order to develop. The original intention of the study is to deal with how to avoid the inspection of the holy light power in the cathedrals after the high-level human beings become blood descendants. "Talk about it." "Under the crown, after more than a year''s infiltration, we have developed three small nobles, barely linked to become an intelligence network..." Li De''s face was stiff and his face was a question mark. This is it? I''ve got my pants off. You told me to look at your leg hair??? Sensing a change in Lee''s face, Stanley added. "These nobles are just a trial before our infiltration, to test the ability of major sects and nobles to deal with our blood clan. At present, everything is going well. It is expected that after the next batch of holy clothes are delivered, we can start the real plan Hearing this, Li De''s face was slightly better, but it was not as good as that. What''s the difference between this and not reporting? But Stanley''s next words brought him back to life. "Under the crown, in addition to this, we have the prince of Nolan empire for the first time... " prince? " Lee''s eyes opened and he looked at Stanley in a tone of excitement and solemnity. "Are you sure it''s the son of King Nolan, not some named Prince of Nolan?" Stanley nodded affirmatively, "eNOS Nolan, the seventh son of King Nolan..." lied frowned at the name. He seemed to have heard of it somewhere. After a while, his expression was a little strange and he said, "the prince of eNOS you mentioned was the prince born to the king and his maid after drinking?" Prince eNOS, as a stain of Nolan royal family, was spread by the gossip loving aristocrats. Although Li De has no interest in these things, he can''t stand others BB. "Yes, under the crown..." hearing Stanley''s affirmative answer, Li De was a little embarrassed. A prince of Nolan is definitely worthy of their development, but a prince who even hates his father has not played a significant role. It seemed to see Reed''s question, Stanley explained. "Under the crown, the value of this prince of eNOS is not high, but the value of his identity as a prince is not poor." Li deruo nodded his head. "It seems that you are going to play a big game of chess with him. Just let it go." He did not ask too much. It is not easy to manipulate a blood descendant to layout with Stanley''s wisdom. "But the only thing you need to be careful is not to expose your own existence. It''s better to control the other side through other forces. We won''t end up casually." Li De is more conservative in dealing with this problem. The biggest advantage of blood clan is in the dark. If exposed, the danger they face will increase ten times and one hundred times. Stanley smiles. "Crown, do you remember the immortal soul of the covenant of darkness?" Immortal soul? Is that Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Chengkun three sand sculpture player management department? He also met these three guys, and now he has a stake in the earth division of the Dark Pact. "Of course, what''s the problem?" "I want to use the immortal spirit to support the prince, and this needs your support?" "My support?" Lee got interested. "Talk about it." "The land acquired by Prince eNOS is the red moon territory interwoven with low mountains and hills and the sea..." "is it the land where countless lords died? This prince of eNOS has many enemies. ""Yes, my plan is to trade with centaurs and mermaids in the territory of eNOS, to build this territory into a transit city connecting humans with centaurs and fishmen... after doing so, we will have a city that can be directly controlled by us. In the future, we can purchase all kinds of assets in the name of eNOS. This will do more good than harm to our future development. " Hearing Stanley''s words, Lee chuckled, "I''m afraid it''s more than that. If eNOS develops rapidly and even builds one of the top cities in the future, it may not be that there is no hope of winning the crown in the future." Stanley smiles and nods at Reed''s words, "crown the saints." After a little thought, Lee nodded. "No problem. I''ll get Frey to cooperate with you. He''s in charge of the low hills and the fishman tribe. In addition, not only immortal soul, you can let eNOS send out news to attract adventurers who lost their planes to his territory to build, and promise to allocate some of the sites to players for free. Take advantage of the lost plane adventurers, and the land will grow faster than you think. " Li De points directly to the key points. "I don''t think anyone knows more about the role of adventurers than you do. In addition, you must sign a contract with those adventurers to bind all the adventurers who develop in the territory of eNOS. Make the future of these adventurers consistent with the future of eNOS. As long as you give the adventurer a little sweet in the early stage, they will burst out the power you can''t imagine. You can discuss this with the adventurers of the immortal soul, and I believe they will give better advice After a little thinking with Stanley''s wisdom, he can understand what Li De wants to express. He can control the players to set up a Dark Pact division on the earth, and directly recruit people to join the Dark Pact. Stanley, a wise aborigine, can never be judged by common sense. "Crown, I think the territory of eNOS will surprise you in the future." "Look forward to that day." Stanley left the back door with an excited expression. Lee waited for a moment and then stepped out of the room. This is the mysterious tavern outside the scarlet mage tower. It is one of the top three luxury pubs in green city. Of course, this pub is also his property. It''s just that bold. Li De steps down the stairs. Everything around is full of exquisite words. There are exquisite decorations on both sides of the stairs. Candlesticks and lampstands full of magic are carved with reliefs of giant dragons, which look full of different charm. Walking down the red maple stairs step by step, Li De, dressed in a black mage''s robe, slightly dissipated his magic power, and part of it was enveloped in his body. At the same time, he manipulated these magic powers with his mental power, so that the face of an outsider looking at him would be blurred. A derivative use of magic, more interesting. Down to the hall on the first floor, the pub, which can hold five or six hundred people, is already full. The noise was like the hoarse of a magic bat. Looking around the crowd back and forth, the face with a little red. The soldiers in heavy armor took off their helmets here, and the huge sword with a gap in their hands leaned against the table without stopping drinking. The archer''s long bow was also taken off his back and placed on the table at will. They drank as much wine as the soldiers in their wallets. In the past, the thieves who were hiding in the darkness also put their dagger into the scabbard and drank wildly. The casters in the priest''s robes had no compassion for the common people outside, and the wine was poured into the throat like water. However, in order to maintain the dignity of the casters, most of them were on the second floor, slightly separated from the hall. In the front of the hall is a stage, on which the half elf singer with the spirit blood is singing a surging song, and the strange instrument is played by the dwarf. All this is full of the sentiment of the different world. Li De mingles among them, unexpectedly inexplicably feels a bit harmonious. Although he didn''t like the noisy environment very much, it was a novel experience to come here once in a while. Different from other pubs, as long as it is open, more than 10 mages will be stationed here, and there will also be 10 senior soldiers as guards at the door. Theft, fighting and rioting are not allowed in the mysterious pub. If you want to fight, you can go to the arena in the basement, where you will definitely let every fight enjoy the pleasure of fighting. The mysterious tavern, which is adjacent to the scarlet mage tower, has a strong background as a guarantee, which makes the mysterious pub the safest pub in green city. Most of those who dare to challenge the dignity of the mysterious pub will not bear to look directly at the end.After a few rounds of wandering, Lee felt his ears buzzing, shook his head and turned to leave. But just as he turned around, his back suddenly became cold. The opportunity to kill is awe inspiring, he seems to be some kind of powerful hunter to stare at, the strength of the other side can not be underestimated. After the magic shield was used several times in an instant, his body suddenly turned around and his eyes were burning at the place where he sensed danger. In a slightly dim environment, through the crowd, Li De saw himself sitting at the table, bored drinking wine, contemplating his figure. With four eyes facing each other, Lee saw the color of interest in the other''s green eyes. After a little hesitation, Li De smiles and walks directly to the other party. "Mr. Li De, I didn''t expect to meet you here..." just approaching, the lazy voice with a bit of charm slowly came into my ears. The lady in front of her is wearing a close fitting green wallet, which is engraved with extremely delicate and complicated patterns. Outsiders can see that it is a masterpiece of the spirit. What''s more remarkable is that the peak in front of each other''s chest almost burst the wallet, which is full of dazzling magnificence. When pouring wine in front of the body, it gently presses on the table, and the trace and radian on the chest really make people feel the magic of the creator. A long head of hair slightly tied in the back of the head, long pointed ears exposed from the tip of the hair, a pair of green eyes like pure water drops, people can instantly feel good. The white skin on his face was softer than that of a baby. With the face that was almost perfect enough to pick out a flaw, a name that made countless people excited appeared in his mind. Elves, and elves who have met him once. Ariel Elvis, level 17 wizard archer. Li De looked at the beautiful face in front of him. Although he was not familiar with each other, he still appreciated it. Beauty is justice, and few of the blood clan can match it. "Lady Ariel, the mysterious tavern, seems to be the property of the scarlet mage tower. Shouldn''t I tell you that?" Lee sat at random in front of the great spirit. "No, Mr. Li De, I come every few days, but I have never met you..." with that, Ariel stood up, picked up a delicate and elegant goblet and poured him a glass of red wine. "This is Elvis''s best wine, the heart of the spirit. Can you try it? Is it better than the liquor produced by your mysterious pub?" You''re not allowed to drink in my tavern? Why don''t you go home and drink? I don''t think so. I reach out and take it. I have a look at the system panel. It''s OK. Gudong ~ after a big drink, he nodded with satisfaction. "The wine is good. It should be brewed with the water from the moon well of the spirit, which contains a huge amount of life energy... looking at Li De''s still calm and calm after drinking, Ariel blinked her eyes, revealing a long-lasting smile. "It seems that Li De and we are the same kind of people..." Li De heard the implied meaning in the language, which was somewhat playful, "how do you say it?" This made him feel a little wary. The last time he went to Elvis tavern to find Amy, the shadow high priest, he met each other before entering the tavern, and was almost seen out of his real identity by the spirit. Fortunately, he used the power of faith to cover up the breath of blood clan, and was not found. At this time, hearing this inevitably made him associate with a lot. The spirit of the nature Department has the strongest perception of dark life. As the natural enemy, most of the dark life can not escape the keen perception of the spirit. Although his combat effectiveness is not comparable to the level 17 wizard Archer, he is not willing to fight with each other at his own door. "Mr. Li De, what you drink is the spirit heart containing the power of nature. There is no possibility that dark life will be immune to natural forces. Since you have no extra reaction, you are my friend Ariel''s impeccable face showed some charming smile, and then suddenly the painting style changed. "I don''t know if you are interested in cooperating with us once?" Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the elf, completely unable to understand each other''s brain circuits. How long have we known each other before we cooperate?? I''ve only seen each other twice, OK? Elves are not so brainless... "how to cooperate? By the way, Ms. Ariel, I think we''ve only met twice, so you trust me? " How can I trust you? Ariel body slightly forward, green eyes with a bit of temptation. "Mr. Lee, I think you will be happy to cooperate with me this time.""Oh, please, Ms. Ariel," she said Li Demi picked his head and waited for the follow-up of the spirit. "Li De has been promoted to 15?" Yeah? Lee''s eyes were fixed on Ariel. "What do you mean?" Ariel leans back slightly, and her body''s amazing radian is back to normal. She picks up the red wine on the table, sips it gently and puts the glass on the table at will. But at this time, there are still some drops of red wine on her mouth. As if sensing it, Ariel looks straight at reed, then sticks her tongue out a little and licks the liquid from her lips. This picture makes a large group of soldiers around her who are intentionally or unintentionally peeking at Ariel and swallow a mouthful of saliva. If it wasn''t for the level 17 elves who didn''t dare to be provoked, I''m afraid they would have flocked on... but what made Li De react was not the enchanting action, but the next sentence of the master bow and arrow of level 17 spirit. "Do you know the remains of the gods?" Remains of gods?? Li De''s heart leaped, and every spiritual relic would cause a great disturbance. The last time the relics of gods in Nolan Empire were born 150 years ago. At that time, it was said that two extraordinary people had fallen in the sky... before Li De could ask questions, Ariel answered his doubts. "I know one... A remains that has not yet been excavated..." Li De opened his eyes and looked at the other side''s still understatement, a little puzzled. "Ms. Ariel, you know it''s enough for you to explore yourself. Why tell me?" Ariel shook her head in a calm voice. "The remains of gods are not what I can eat alone. My strength is far from enough." "My Lord, I am not greedy about this. I only need to get some of the booty I need. Therefore, I need partners and teammates... need partners?? Li De''s expression is very delicate. We''ve only met twice. Do you tell me that? Are you sure you''re kidding? "Why choose me?" Ariel gave an answer that Lee could never have imagined. "Because... Weina..." "Weina, what does this have to do with Weina?" "Don''t you know about it yet?" Ariel''s expression is a little strange, "I and Weina are the best friends, I have already made an elf''s appointment with her... the ELF''s appointment? Each adult elf can choose a partner to make a pact with the spirit. After signing the contract, the other party will get a part of the spirit casting talent. And it''s a one-sided payment. It doesn''t need to be done by the contract maker, as long as it''s approved by the elves. Li De''s mouth slightly twitches. He has been busy dealing with all kinds of things when he comes back. He really has no time to ask about these things. However, the girl has not told her such an important thing. When he goes back, he should teach her a lesson. Well, teach her a lesson... "can you confirm where the relics of the gods are "Yes, I can not only determine its exact location, but also know that there are gods who are not dead in that miracle... the gods are not dead?? Do you want me to kill God?? In other words, he is better at it Chapter 339 "In that miracle, there are gods who are not dead..." Ariel''s voice rings in Li De''s ear. Although the words are simple, they startle him. There are gods not dead The news was absolutely groundbreaking. After a moment''s reflection, Lee did not rush to respond. His dark and deep eyes revealed a bit of exploration, and his eyes were firmly fixed on the level 17 wizard Archer master. "Just the two of us?" "No, I have a team..." Ariel''s clear voice sounded, "they are all good professionals." "Can you tell me how many people there are or the relevant occupation configuration?" Li De looks calm. "I''m sorry, Mr. reed," Ariel shook her head. "You can''t get this information until you agree to join." Lee shook his head when he heard this, and his curiosity was suppressed. This God, do not slaughter it. It is not that Li De is not uninterested, but the spirit is not necessarily reliable. It''s not just the question of the other party''s unreliable character. He doesn''t know the source of the other party''s information or the deeper purpose. Li De has always been extremely wary of such unknown risks. In addition to the film and television works, most of the people will be killed. What is the fundamental purpose of the other party? Why and what found him? How are they going to excavate the remains of the spirit? Can they solve the existence in the remains of gods? What is the overall strength of the adventurer team and how many people are there? What channel did the other party get this information from? Is it reliable? Is the bait thrown at him or the scarlet mage tower? Each of these questions is the key, and he will not just rely on the ELF''s unilateral words to believe. As for the contract of elves with Weina... What if this is also the link designed by the other party? Is it difficult for the other party to lay out a few months in advance and make some preparations? He''s not the only one in the world who can lay out. As for whether he will be the target of hunting... The red and sweet fruit of scarlet mage tower is really here, isn''t it enough for outsiders to peep at it? It''s no secret that spark, the patron of scarlet mage tower, is being eroded by the power of death in the upper level of green city... when the most powerful supporter is weak, he eats only two scarlet mage towers with a surface of level 15 There''s nothing wrong with that. As an ancestor of blood clan hidden in human beings, Li De never achieved his present achievement by recklessness. In other words, the spirit failed to gain his trust. "If Ms. Ariel can''t convince me, maybe I won''t take part in your adventure. Don''t worry, except for the fact that I know about the relics of gods, you haven''t said any useful information, and you don''t need to be vigilant or kill me Ariel could not help but move her expression when she heard Lee''s rational and plain words. At this time, the spirit looked up at him quietly. His eyes turned slightly, and his body leaned forward. The amazing radian was displayed in front of Li De again. "Don''t you want to know what ancient secret guards exist in the spirit ruins? The ancient taboo magic, the ancient magic inheritance... May all be possible... the eyes that should be pure as nature are more and more enchanting at this time. The blurred and attractive eyes seem to be gently stirring people''s hearts with feathers, and the charm is almost impossible to resist. Their conversation was cut off by some kind of mysterious natural magic. Outsiders could only see reed talking to Ariel, but could not hear the sound. But the peeping crowd didn''t need any sound. They just couldn''t bear to see Ariel''s charming eyes. They took a mouthful of saliva and poured a few mouthfuls of wine. A few soldiers who couldn''t help their anger turned away from the tavern and went to some places only open at night. Li De saw the other party''s eyes moving, he could feel that the spirit did not use any enchanting magic, it was a burst of personal charm. This has to let him praise, once the spirit is seduced, there is no magic matter. However, how could such a thin language move his firm heart? The more Ariel said so, the more Li De could feel her urgency, and the horror of the divine remains. It''s very simple to infer that if he found a safe site, he would go to an outsider only after his brain pumping. If there is a certain degree of difficulty, it is bound to find familiar friends to go. Only those who are extremely difficult will find those who are not familiar with each other but know their roots. The most terrifying remains will find outsiders like him.In other words - for the dead. "I''m sorry, Ms. Ariel. I don''t think I''m qualified to be a part of it. I hope to take part in the adventure with you next time. " With that, Li De stopped hesitating and stood up and left. Ariel was a little stunned. How could this spirit have never thought that Li De would really walk away in the face of such a level of temptation as the remains of the gods. However, the smile on her face is still the same, and the charming eyes that stir the heartstrings are so fixed that she looks at the back of Li De and walks away slowly. At this time, no one knew what the spirit was thinking. But just as Lee was about to disappear into the crowd, an indescribable horror of murder appeared behind him. Danger!! The high-level sense of danger made his pores explode at this moment. Li De''s eyes suddenly became extremely cold. Looking for death!! Brush ~ tall body around the crowd did not have time to respond to the moment disappeared in place. In an instant, Lee''s murderous body appeared again in front of Ariel. At this time, the level 17 wizard Archer did not know when he had picked up a green one with flowers and leaves on it. The slowly growing bow of life aimed at the place where he disappeared. The moment Li De appeared, the magic model was infused with tremendous magic, and the magma fireball in his hand bubbled and began to form at the speed visible to the naked eye. His eyes were oppressively staring at the level 17 spirit, and the killing machine broke out like thunder at this moment. An extraordinary sense of terror rose around like a tsunami. In the tavern, it seems that there is a 12 level explosion, and a huge stone is pressed on the chest between all the people breathing. When Ariel saw this scene, instead of being afraid, her eyes lit up. It seemed that Lee De''s strength made her very satisfied. Li De didn''t say any more nonsense to the spirit. His speed exploded for a long time. In a flash, he came to Ariel''s side. Ariel finally realized something was wrong. Her face suddenly changed. She was about to say something, but Reed''s right hand was directly on her shoulder. In a flash, an indescribable power of holiness surged out like a flood valve. At this moment, the magic power of elier, a 17 level elf Archer master, was forcibly dispelled by the power of the light. "No, Li De''s highness... I have no malice..." at this time, Ariel''s voice was filled with a bit of panic that could not be concealed. Li De''s determination and hegemony were totally beyond her expectation. Li De''s eyes were cold and unaffected. The spirit''s two provocations seemed to infuriate him. The power of faith can forcibly transform other people''s souls. In this process, the power of the other party will be dissipated by the power of faith in an irresistible way. At this time, Li De does not need to transform the spirit, nor can he transform it. He only needs to use the power of faith to disperse the cohesive power of the other party. A powerful derivative usage. On the other hand, the bubbling fireball of magma is still rapidly condensing. "Spirit, your provocation is ignorant and ignorant... the tone is cold, it seems that you really regard this spirit as the enemy. With one hand on Ariel''s shoulder, the fireball of the other palm forms on the tiny nose of the 17 elves. Death, Ariel even smelled the smell of death at this moment. The green pupil is full of flame burning, the bubbling fireball is like the scythe of death. "No, Mr. Li De, I don''t mean anything. I just want to confirm your strength... when she is about to be destroyed, Ariel finally loses her pride and calmness as an elf. The confidence that just controlled Li De was wiped out on the ground by Li De at this time. Li De''s face did not change, and the power of faith even increased a bit of impact, which completely blocked Ariel''s intention to gather strength. And the magma fireball is pushing towards her face bit by bit. Yila ~ because of the high temperature, a wisp of hair hanging down from Ariel''s forehead was directly burned, and the pungent smell filled the air. The feeling of being devoured by death slowly made this charming and proud spirit feel scared at last. "I''m sorry, sir. I''m willing to pay the price to bear my mistake..." hearing this, Li De finally stopped pushing the magma fireball when Ariel''s eyes were full of despair. Then stand up straight, in this spirit shocked gaze, right hand clench, that contains incomparably violent power of the four ring spell directly annihilated in his palm. There was a hot wind in the air.Then, safe and sound. The crowd around him had not yet regained consciousness, but was stagnant in that terrible force. Ariel at the moment of Lee Tak''s hand back, the power of the light that made her unable to gather her strength finally disappeared. Fear, panic, panic. The level 17 spirit did not know that the two provocations he had just made would have such terrible consequences. When looking at the handsome figure in front of him, his eyes rose a bit and could not hide his fear, as if in the face of an invincible demon. Li De stood still and looked at the spirit coldly. "Now, I think Ms. Ariel knows my strength... I don''t care what your purpose is, but don''t defile the pressure of scarlet mage tower on my territory. You and the power behind you can''t afford the consequences. " Then he suddenly bent down and looked at the pale elf in front of him. Then he made an act that everyone in the tavern envied. Hu ~ Li De stretched out his hand and kneaded it hard on the spirit''s grandeur. Everyone could see that the arc was depressed. That flexibility is frightening. "You...!" As if she had been electrocuted, Ariel''s face turned red in an instant, and her face was just as charming as before. At this time, her hands covered her chest, and she looked at the bastard with shame and indignation. "Are you hostile to scarlet mage tower?" Lee followed up with a question that made Ariel completely unprepared. "I..." in this violent emotional fluctuation, Li De''s mental power was keen to capture her real thoughts. Her face softened slightly and turned away directly. "Ms. Ariel, have a good night in the mysterious pub..." everyone in the pub is red with envy. That''s the spirit!!! And it''s a 17 level elf!!! Who is the mage who can''t see clearly? How lucky! Just been awed by the momentum of the two people''s fight, the crowd began to break out more intense heat. The tone is full of envy, jealousy and hatred. When Ariel regained her consciousness, she took two deep breaths, suppressed her shame, and frowned at the disgusting words around her. Pick up that growth of flowers and green leaves of the bow of life, the momentum of the body soared. As a 17 level top fighting force, the breath is like an ancient beast crawling out of the deep sea, with a strong breath that makes everyone palpitating. It is magnificent. The crowd was like a sharp knife against the back, the pores spurted, the voice seemed to be pinched throat, instantly returned to silence. At this time, Ariel regained her pride as an elf again, raised her head slightly, and turned and left the tavern with disdain. However, even the owner of Elvis''s business in this tavern was so mysterious that her business was not even popular. Weina, who has a business mind beyond ordinary people, took advantage of this opportunity to continue to expand the scale of the mysterious tavern, and employed a number of half fairy maidens, making the mysterious tavern the most popular pub in green city, driving the business around the mysterious street a lot better. Li De didn''t know that so many things would happen in the future. After walking out of the mysterious tavern, his face was full of anger and his eyes were dark and deep. The so-called anger was just the emotion he wanted to show Ariel. Ariel''s childish and ridiculous provocations he could even ignore. There was a thoughtful expression on his face. "There was no special smell in Ariel''s body that was unique to the remains... Either the spirit did not carry it, or it did not." "If there is, it can''t be hidden under the suppression of the power of faith" "finally, my sudden rogue behavior made this spirit lose its reason. The other party''s mood fluctuation won''t lie, and she really has no malice towards scarlet mage tower..." after a little thinking, although Li De didn''t confirm the specific intention of the spirit, he just turned the operation After that, he could roughly judge the threat of the spirit. "So how credible is the other party?" Then he shook his head. Whether it was credible or not, he couldn''t take part in any adventure with the other party. If the real body of the bleeding clan is revealed in the battle, he is afraid that the other party will kill him at the first time instead of facing the enemy directly. The hatred of natural life to the dark life comes from the soul and is irrefutable. The two were born with no possibility of cooperation, unless he fought only with the human body, but by doing so, his strength would be cut by half.With a tinge of thinking, lied stepped back to the scarlet mage tower. Came to the study, just ready to sleep Weina called over. "Lord Li De..." it was already 11 o''clock in the evening. Weina stood timidly beside Li De in her white nightgown. Her snow-white legs were not covered by the Nightgown, and she was as white as ivory in the dim light. Sapphire like eyes show a bit of joy, as long as with him, the girl always feel the happiest. Looking at his little maid, Li De''s eyes showed some emotion. Three years later, Weina has really grown up, whether it''s ability or... Body. Single round prestige, the girl''s reputation among the nobles of green city is almost higher than him, after all, he has never attended those noble banquet. When the girl sat on the stool beside him, a faint fragrance came in, and Li De was in a better mood. "Verna, do you know Ariel?" "Sister Ariel?" Weina tilted her head to look at Li De, and nodded with a smile. "Last year, we bought a batch of magic materials from the fish man tribe. Among them, we knew what sister Ariel needed urgently, so we knew each other..." Li De nodded and listened to Weina. "Some time ago, sister Ariel made an appointment with me, and I feel that my magic talent has been greatly improved..." "sister Ariel is very kind, she..." sitting beside Li De, Weina seems to have opened a conversation box. It seems that the girl has never talked to him like this. With a slight smile, she constantly tells the process of her understanding with Ariel, and at the same time, it is also mixed with personal life anecdotes. For the first time, Li De is sitting here quietly listening to Weina talking about her life rather than her work. Looking at the girl that excited and happy expression, the heart inexplicably felt a bit warm. He has not had such a simple chat with people for a long time, and he enjoys this feeling. There seems to be no one around him who dares to speak so brazenly to him. Finally, Issa, who is meditating, seems to have heard the news. The girl who refuses to grow up also quietly comes to the study and excitedly participates in the night talk. The girl who doesn''t talk much on weekdays also keeps chattering. Li De didn''t expect that he just wanted to get to know Ariel, but in the end, it turned into a multi person chat campaign. When it was light the next day, Li De suddenly realized that he had a simple chat with two girls all night. Did he do something wrong... it''s funny to see that the two girls are still in high spirits, and they are forced to go to bed, while he goes to the white tower of spark alone. Now the scarlet moon has been taken care of by the golden wheat chamber of Commerce for the time being, and the players are not short of task upgrades in a short time. In addition, Zhao Yue and Qian Zheng managed and provided huge funds, so he didn''t have to worry too much in the early stage. The only problem was that in the scarlet month branch of Norland capital, they were not as happy as green city, but Li De still sent Jinmai chamber of Commerce to send them 5000 jinpuke as initial development funds. With the injection of funds, although the task can not enjoy the convenience of back to thigh, but also slowly into the normal development. All aspects tend to be stable, and there won''t be too much change in a short time, so Li De has to prepare to go back to the dawn city. Harrison has finished the cultivation of the flower of death, and before that, he wants to meet sparker. He is not one of those dark bloodthirsty bloodthirsty and emotionless. As a man baptized by modern civilization, he can not be indifferent to the old man who has been paying for him with little reward since the beginning of his understanding. In his place, there is no choice but how to save the other party. Whether good or bad, people should have ideas and persistence, which is Li De''s life belief. He can kill the enemy mercilessly, but treat his own people, just the opposite. He is not a chaotic and bloodthirsty devil. He talks about rules and beliefs. You can use all means to achieve your goals, but at the same time, you should stick to your inner beliefs and rules. According to the camp tendency, he is the most standard orderly evil camp. - - - - - white tower. The guards at the door are still intermediate mages in white mage robes. However, with a little bit cold outside, the white tower at this time is full of players who are testing talent. "No way. How could I have tested three mage towers and failed to test casting talent?! You must have colluded with each other to cheat!! You have insulted me so much. If you don''t play this game, you''ll ignore me today. Tomorrow, I''ll let you... Crouch fireball? ""Brother, it''s my turn hey, don''t get in the team!" "Ha ha ha ha, I have the talent to cast magic. I can join the mage tower?!! I knew I was the one out of ten thousand genius! I wonder if there is a magic skill that falls from heaven "...." the busy entrance to the mage tower is like the lower copy of the player team. In recent days, players who have not tested the magic qualification have been in line to test, and they want to mix their thighs. It is very difficult to mix a person alone in this game... there are some guys who have to re test in other mage towers, but the dead and beggars have to re test. Of course, the final result was not disappointing, or not a talent. As the highest difficulty ranking and the most prestigious occupation, it is not a general difficulty to be a mage. But the harder it is, the more it is, the more exciting it is. So players have been a step by step, but unfortunately, after all, it is still a lot of white. Li De came to the gate of the white tower. After the guard mage saw his figure, he immediately took several mages who were testing the player''s casting talent to pick up the player and empty a way to greet him. The players around saw this scene suddenly quiet a few minutes, brush brush to see calm and stand Li De. "What devil, this NPC looks so handsome?? Just a little bit of Ding caught up with me... It was so dangerous " is that so powerful?" "What is the mark on this NPC mage robe? Senior mage? Why haven''t I seen this group... "Br > What do you know? That is the mark of the master. The tower leader of white tower is the master..." br > hiss, level 15?? Come on, come on, advanced NPC!! " ... Li De can''t help looking at the players who call and cry, and he has a lot of brain pain. Every time these sand sculptures meet him, it is like seeing a monster. They can''t help but come and hug their thighs. These guys are still not beaten enough by the glory aborigines, and in a short time they will know what respect for the strong and abide by the rules. Ignore them and walk straight into the white tower. "Lord Lide, adult sparks is on the top floor..." as a disciple of sparks, Li De is the half master of Baita. Moreover, he has reached level 15 and is a master in his twenties. This talent is very shocking. Lide has now become the ultimate icon for most of WhiteTower''s apprentices. So although he didn''t come many times, he had a good reputation in WhiteTower. The white tower on the 12th floor is as high as 50 blades. It takes a while to climb up. After Li De has dealt with the white tower master nearby, he releases the high level air floating skill directly, and then he reaches the top floor in a short time. "The kids of the carchal family are here? Hum, I said, in this white tower, who else dare to cast magic skills besides you? " Before Lide stepped in, spake''s words rang through the half open door. No matter shrug, some funny steps in, a strong smell of alcohol came into the house, eyebrows can not help but wrinkle. "Teacher, you are drinking again..." br > after entering the house, you have taken a few eyes around. The room is still very open. There is only a wooden round table in the middle. Beside the round table, sparks is holding a glass of liquor fine products. The glass bottle with wine on the table is also marked with the icon of scarlet mage tower. That was the final product that Li De took from the earth for liquor production, which was obtained after numerous experiments in the city of dawn, because the degree of degree was too high was named scarlet magma. But because of the super-class taste of the bar, it attracted many soldiers, 20 gold puke bottles of super high prices also made scarlet magma a new legend of green city. Become a super wine with elves'' spirit. "Teacher, I''ll go back to the border..." br > I heard this in a wrinkled black mage robe. The head of spake, who had not been responsible for the chicken nest, was not raised, and lay idly on the stool and walked casually. "The town of the kachal family has been rebuilt, has it?" The reconstruction of the kachal family town is a pretext that Lide has been using. Although some people have suspected authenticity, as he became a 15 level mage and praised by spake as a super genius, there is no one to care about it. Whether he is building a small town or not, it doesn''t matter whether he is building a emperor. It is better to build a god state if he has this ability. Strength is the standard of all things. When weak and small, even justice is ridiculous. But when it is strong, even evil is justified. "Yes, it''s safe to hide in a secret that no one else can detect." Li De also did not deny, casually joking, "I am here to go to the ancient ruins that I found accidentally, where I found traces of the flowers of death..."Spock sneered at this and gave him a scornful look. "It''s not easy to tell lies, but the goddess of magic is on top of me. I really want to teach you how to lie..." with a black line on his face, is there a problem with your focus?? "Cachar, don''t worry about me too much. I said that if I can''t die within three months, I can''t die. I''ve lived all my life. I haven''t seen anything. It''s just death. I can''t raise my fear any more..." Lee took a deep breath when he looked at the casual and lazy spark. Change the subject. "Teacher, before I leave, I want to learn some new magic from you..." on hearing this, Spock raised his eyebrows, tilted his head, and barely raised his spirit. Put the glass on the table, the blue eyes with a bit hazy look at him. "Are you sure? Didn''t you say last time that I only had those magic powers for you? " Lee sat at the round table naturally. "It''s true that those magic suits me, but now I have a new casting concept and lack of Offensive Magic..." "how do you say that?" "My magic power recovers too fast, and the magic consumed by casting can''t catch up with the restored magic power, so I need some magic with great power and short casting time, and the magic is no longer confined..." after listening to Li De''s words, Spock''s face gradually became angry, and his mouth was full of wine. "Son of the cachal family!! Don''t think you can show off in front of me if you become a great mage. You are still very young. In my opinion, your knowledge reserve is just the degree of urinating on the street... what strange metaphor is this?? "Teacher, I''m serious..." Spock jumped out of his chair and laughed angrily at him. "Damn asshole, are you laughing at my slow recovery of magic power?? Cachar, the goddess of magic is here today, and I will take care of you Lee''s face was black as he looked at the irascible old man. In the end, it took the boss''s efforts to pacify Spock, and finally forced Spock to accept his statement. The stimulated spark stopped drinking, and he took him to the study with a dash of anger. He wanted to show him the details of being a great mage. He wanted to let reed know how ridiculous it was to brag in front of him. Almost all the things on the bottom of the box were turned over after the case was turned over. "This is the magic you want. Five powerful four ring magic, which I once got when I took risks in other planes... " Speke''s face showed a little sneer," boy of the cachal family, dare to brag in front of me. I promise the goddess of magic that you will be ashamed of your ridiculous behavior! " With a bit of curiosity, Li De looked at the five scrolls randomly placed on the blue heart Maple desk, but he couldn''t see why because the scrolls were not unfolded. "The first four ring spell, Thor''s birth - the normal casting time is 15 seconds. It can damage 100 blades around. It costs 2000 magic. " With a sneer on his face, spark unfolded the first scroll made of a parchment. "Thor''s birth was a magic improved by a demigod. Its power was increased by five times. Of course, its mana consumption was also greatly increased. Brag boy, 2000 magic? Do you know what this is? " The first magic let Lee see the inside story of Spock. He consumed 2000 magic power to release the four ring magic, which was against the heaven. The magma fireball he uses most now only consumes 300 magic power. The two are not of the same level at all. Joyfully, he reached out to take it. "Thank you, teacher. It''s in line with my needs." Looking at the dead duck''s stiff lipped face, spark scorned to smile and continued to take out the second scroll. "This is a scroll engraved with the four ring spell - disaster of ice and snow. The casting time is 20 seconds, and it can continuously cause ice and snow damage within 200 blades around. With extremely zero cold state, all attack speed and movement speed are reduced by 40%" after a brief introduction of the attribute, spark sneered. "It''s also an improved magic, because it costs too much and no one can use it. It''s still in my hands. This spell takes 3000 mana to cast... Now, do you know how small you are? " Spake seemed to want to see the surprise on his face, but to his displeasure, Lee was still holding on, even smiling. Go ahead and take out the next one. "Four ring magic - Hellfire, Summoning Magic, can summon a level 15 Hellfire to attack. Summoning requires 2000 magic points and consumes 1000 magic power per minute. The more magic the summon consumes, the stronger the Hellfire summoned. The final level can summon level 20 supernatural.""The four rings spell, the ultimate storm, conjures tornado storm. Summoning consumes 2000 mana and 300 mana per second." "The four ring spell, earth stone sting, is an advanced and improved version of stone stab. It can summon stone spikes within 150 blades around. It can attack enemies from the ground and consume 3000 magic power. At the same time, it can summon a single stone thorn, 1000 magic points each time." After the introduction, Spock looks at Lee with a sneer. "How about that, son of the cachal family, that''s what you need?" Although these spells are four rings, their power can be compared with that of five rings. The only drawback is that they consume too much magic power, which is too exaggerated. Basically, a single spell in a battle is useless. Even most level 15 casters do not reach the required pass line. The normal mage''s 15 level magic power is about 1000 points. For a great mage like spark who has been silent for more than 19 years, his magic power is only 4000 points. So this kind of magic in the eyes of most mages belongs to chicken ribs, pure failure products, not many people really will learn. But what made Spark''s face stiff. "Teacher, it''s very good. I''ll take it all." Looking at the satisfaction on Lee''s face, Spock was at a loss. "These spells require 3000 magic..." "I know." Li Deli nodded naturally. Spock''s face turned slightly ugly. "Two of them cost hundreds of magic per second..." "no problem." After opening the blood clan''s real body, his magic recovery speed exceeded 1000 points per second, and the big consumption was like that in his view. Spock''s going crazy. "Asshole, what''s your magic recovery speed Lee held down the offer to give spark a break. "The normal state is 90:00 A.S... Spock shook his hand, looked at Lee in disbelief, and asked in a dry voice," 90:00 A.S.? " Then he was about to gnash his teeth and look at him as if he had seen some monster. "Asshole, goddamn goddess of magic, why do you want to be so partial!!!! Why am I only half of him Spock growled vaguely, and after a moment, he seemed to think of something and suddenly looked up. "You said it was normal. What about abnormal state? " Li De shrugged," if you are a person in combat status, you can increase it by three times... " he has not reported that his magic power recovery speed can be increased by 1500% after the shackles of blood vessels have been untied, so his magic power is almost endless, and there is no need to worry about consuming it completely. Spark heard his heart crack. After a while, he recovered his breath and thought about it. As a master of level 19, Li De was only at level 15. He still had some advantages in his heart. Turn around, the education road of heart and heart. "Cachar, although you are very talented, you should know that exploring magic is a very long-term thing, which can not be done in one or two days. You should learn with an open mind. Look at me, now it''s level 19, and you''re level 15. If you want to reach level 19, you still need a long way to go. If you want to break through level 15 or above, you need a lot of talent and persistence. Only... " " teacher, I''m not level 15... " Spock''s face was stiff, and Li De was looking at him tremblingly, and it was difficult to set channel. "You have just broken through level 15 for more than a year. Have you risen to level 16?" Li De shook his head. "No, it''s not level 16..." speaker felt much more comfortable when he heard this, and his expression became proud again. "I said, you are still young, learn from me, and you will upgrade sooner or later. Young people should exercise. You see, after becoming a great mage, it took only three and a half years to break through level 16. Your talent may be a little bit worse than me, but it''s also very strong. I''ll give you some advice, you may not need to spend three years to break through... " " teacher, I''m not level 16, I''m already level 18... " " don''t think about level 18. Your teacher is a famous genius in green city, and it took more than ten years to break through to level 18... What did you just say Is it 18? " Spock turned his head and looked at reed with a stiff face. With a smile, Li De''s breath of level 18 diffused out of his body, like an adult dragon showing ferocious claws at the moment. Spock''s self-confidence, which he had managed to maintain, crumbled under this momentum. "No way. You must have lied to me. How could you have reached level 18??? It took me more than ten years to get to level 18. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it... "And then the painting style changed. "Say, have you ever been favored by the goddess of magic?" "It must be. Otherwise, how could this happen... " hahaha, I''m still a genius. You just got the favor of the goddess of magic. Hum, we are not at the same level. I become a great mage by my own strength, and you are favored by gods With his mouth curled, the old man immediately came back to life, and then sat behind his desk with disdain on his face. Li De gave a sharp blow from the corner of his mouth. Teacher, I know a psychiatrist, good technical thief... "by the way, here are three scrolls of five ring magic. I''ll give them to you." Spock went out of the box again, took out some scrolls, and threw them to Lee. "These are what I got when I took risks. I don''t need the rest because of your wealth." speaking of this, Spock looked at the handsome Lee in front of me and felt like crying. MMP, taking such an apprentice is really a blow. He is gifted and talented. He looks so handsome. What''s more, he has a strong ability to make money. In contrast, he seems to have mixed up with a dog in recent decades. He can''t even protect his favorite woman. Looking at Spock''s expression slowly becoming sad, Li De picked up these scrolls and said casually. "Teacher, I don''t know what kind of state is transcendence... Have you touched the boundary?" When it comes to this issue, spark finally regains a little confidence. "Hum, transcendence, that is the beginning of transformation. From soul to body, it is a kind of original change. Once you step into the transcendence, you will truly become the existence of controlling magic, not the current use of magic. After stepping into the transcendence, you can also start to study and improve magic, and you can create a set of magic that suits you... " speaking of this, Spock''s face froze. He remembered that Li De had begun to improve magic at level 10. I... "have you improved magic recently Li De nodded and waved his hand. The hot ball appeared in his hand. "Teacher, this is my improved two ring spell, hot fireball. The principle is..." in the eyes of Spock, the second ring magic is very simple to learn. Basically, Li De says that Wan can understand the operation of this spell, and he can learn it in a few hours. But it''s not the key. The point is, I''m just asking? Who let you really say it?? Finally gathered point pride, broken again. Spock felt that he had suffered more internal injuries than the invasion of the force of death. I don''t want to live... I want to die... I''m a great mage. How can my talent compare with this guy? It''s worse than garbage??? "All right, get out of here, you''re in the way!" Li De didn''t stay much. He looked at Spock, who was obviously in a much better mood than when he first arrived. Well, at least he thought so. "Teacher, the flowers of death will be delivered soon. You haven''t reached transcendence yet. I think that if there is a second transcendence in green city, it will be a shock to everyone. If I break through the transcendence in the future, outsiders will definitely say that it is the teacher''s instruction. if you are stuck all the time, you may need me to instruct the teacher. You have broken through the extraordinary... " what you are talking about is human language?? Spock''s eyes are wide open. Point me out?? I used you to point me out??? "Asshole!! A little bit of your brain was eaten by that damned heart eater on the west side! The goddess of magic, as a level 19 mage, I''m about to break through the extraordinary existence. I want you to be a level 18 jerk for guidance?? I''ll tell you, even if I die, I have to break through the extraordinary before I die! " Looking at Spock, who was so angry and dizzy, he turned around and left the white tower. After a long time of Lee''s departure, spark, still angry, turned to a secret corner of his study and said coldly, "Dali, go and bring me a bottle of water of life. I want to restrain the power of death. Asshole, how can I be surpassed by my own disciples? Absolutely impossible, never "Yes, master..." and Chapter 340 The city of dawn. When Castro spread his wings over this magnificent city, it was October 25, 3524. After more than ten days of traveling outside, Li De returned to his city again. Every time he flew in the air, he had a different experience. The crisscross street is like a chain tied to the earth, overlooking, a pedestrian like ants crawling on the chain. However, different from the past bustling scene, the dawn city at this time is a bit lonely. Even at the busiest noon in the past, there are not many people walking in the downtown area, and even the number of patrols is more than that of pedestrians. This can''t help but let ride Castro cruising in the air some surprise. After a few laps, Castro was driven to land in the back garden of the city hall. Lee turned down. Castro''s body became smaller and flew back to his shoulder with flapping wings. After seeing him, the surrounding guards immediately went to say hello to him. Without wasting too much time, he went directly to Harrison''s office on the second floor. "Good day, patriarch." Packed up and ready to go out with a few guards, Harrison met Lee directly. Lee looked at Harrison with some curiosity. "Harrison, where are you going? Why is the city so quiet today? " Harrison was stunned, then a smile appeared. "Patriarch, winter wheat has been planted. In order to speed up the construction progress of the underground world and the new urban area, the city hall has transferred most of the residents to these two areas for work..." hearing this, Li Decai suddenly realized. It is the difference between dawn city and other cities in the theme of honor, and it is also the most superior system of this city. "Yes, I see. How are the materials of the decadent land prepared? " Before the farm, pigs were slaughtered at the fixed place where the bones were buried for a long time. After nearly a year''s blood flowing and eroding, the white bones became blood bones, and the flesh and blood turned into soil, forming the present rotten land. And the rotten land is the key to planting the flower of death. The problem now is that the rotten land is only primary. It is very difficult to plant the flower of death. If it can be upgraded to intermediate level, the speed of planting death flower will be greatly improved and the difficulty will be reduced. "Patriarch, we''ve got 50000 pigs and 2000 live cave spiders." Oh? Hearing this, Li De''s eyes brightened. It is very difficult to upgrade the decadent land. Even Li De is not sure to finish it in a short time. However, he, who has the memory of the stone of his position, knows many additional ways. One of them is to create temporary land equivalent to intermediate decaying land in a clever way. The operation mode is to irrigate with a large amount of blood, so that the adsorption capacity of decayed land will saturate and overflow, resulting in the accumulation of energy directly. As long as he uses the force of death to protect the land from energy overflow, he can achieve the desired effect. It was in this way that the God of bones cultivated many high-level undead when the level of the place where the bones were buried was not high. He doesn''t have the strength of the God of bones, but a little manipulation is OK. "Well, it''s going to start right now. I need to cultivate the flower of death in the shortest possible time." Li De nodded with satisfaction, "in addition, how is the development of magic crystal vein?" "The underground passage around the vein is under construction, and we have invested 40000 residents and 20000 Orc fighters. It is estimated that it will take three months to initially complete the defense system designed by the Ministry of construction More than 60000 people need to spend three months to build... Not counting the mages and magic language bats involved, we can imagine the vastness of this project. The purpose of this huge project is to build the magic crystal vein into a solid underground fortress. Not only to protect the magic crystal veins, but also to reserve a way back in the underground world. The original intention of the building of limestone fortress is to fight against cave spiders. Most of its functions are set for cave spiders. If other races attack the castle, the effect of those defensive measures may not be so good. The underground world is not only a cave spider, but also a truly vast and unimpeded underground world. The dawn city is far from exploring the key. Halflings build dungeons, one eyed giant tribes, black dragons deep in the swamps, night elves who believe in evil gods, and various underground races - orcs, hawks, wolves, Dark Knights, snake clans, cavemen... that land breeds unimaginable magnificence. Although Li De is quite excited about this, but because of the arrival of the player, let him slightly adjust the near-term goal, did not rush to explore.And at this stage, the focus is to occupy the magic crystal vein, an extremely important resource point, and digest the victory fruits of the war with cave spiders. When he has prepared his way back, it is time for the army to press the border and really attack the underground world. "The underground world will be the main direction of our external expansion for a long time to come. No matter how much we pay, we must build the fortress well." After thinking about it, Li De took out the layout map of the ancient alchemy magic array that spake gave him from the system space. Harrison took it with both hands and looked at it with some surprise in his eyes. "Patriarch, is this a legendary magic array?" The crisscross, dense magic nodes let him feel a bit dizzy. "Yes, this is the magic array from ancient times. It was once used by legendary strong men to solidify the field and prepare to seal gods. However, due to the passage of time, this ancient system of solidifying the realm of gods has been lost, so its role is only as a defense magic array.... "but coincidentally, my ministry can fit in with this magic array, making the area covered by this magic array temporarily become my divine Kingdom.... Li De didn''t hide much, The role of the ancient alchemy magic array was roughly told to Harrison. Although he did not disclose in detail the specific attributes of his promotion in the kingdom of God, he also solemnly explained its power. Harrison looked a little excited after hearing that. "You can gain extraordinary power in the kingdom of God... This is undoubtedly an exciting thing for us. Patriarch, I suggest that this magic array be established in the underground world first, which can bring me a strong card for exploration. Even in the face of the black dragon in the swamp in the future, we will have enough self-protection ability. And it can also deter the extraordinary spiders on the spider plane. If the two extraordinary spiders are not solved, it is always a hidden danger. Second, we don''t have masters who are proficient in magic array. We can take this opportunity to cultivate a group of available magic array talents. The main material of sanlai magic array is magic crystal. It can''t be more appropriate to set up additional magic crystal veins. " Harrison''s several reasons were very pertinent, and Lee nodded slightly after a little meditation. "Well, you can do it as you say. However, it is very difficult to build this magic array, which requires a large number of talents to participate. It is better to set up a top-level talent team to study the magic array. In addition, we need to organize a high-level caster team to train talents who are proficient in magic array He is not only a master of magic, but also a master of magic. "At the same time, we will also carry out the course and research of magic circle in dawning mage tower and dawn college. Later, I will provide you with relevant teaching and research materials." Magic circle is the weak point of dawn city. At present, most of them are medium-level and low-level magic array. Amy, the shadow high priest who is best at this, has been trapped in lissel. The most fundamental way to make up for the shortcomings is to start with education, which can not produce any effect in a short time. However, after a few years of training a new batch of talents, these problems will not be problems any more. "Yes, patriarch." After the discussion, Li De continued to ask questions. "Can the new urban area be built within the prescribed time?" "The capital construction of the new urban area has been completed, and the water pipe is being laid, and it is expected to be completed in a week." Harrison''s tone is calm. As the Butler at dawn, these important projects are in his heart. Lee nodded and looked out of the window. At this time, many trees in the backyard of the city hall had turned yellow. "November is coming, and the winter moon is coming. This may be the last time we can let go of the plunder this year." "When adventurers who lose planes grow up, we may encounter obstacles." Lee''s thinking has always been clear, knowing when and what to do. He didn''t want the dawn city to be exposed so quickly, so the plunder of the population must be careful of the existence of players. However, whether we can hide it depends on whether those sand sculptures will come to the remote mountains and die crazily. "Has the plan of plundering the population been determined?" Harrison nodded. "We started layout half a year ago, with the infiltration of the intelligence command center, the same as last year. The North has been invaded and displaced by the dead, and the neglected refugees are our main targets. " When Li De heard this, he said no more. At present, the dawn city is mature, and there will be special personnel and departments to operate these matters. He does not need to personally supervise as he did at the beginning. "Well, you''re free to arrange these things. Now let''s go to the land of decay. " With a wave of his hand, Lee breaks the space in front of him and takes Harrison to the place where he is buried.¡ª¡ª After half a month of development, the place where the bone was buried was completely clean and clean after cultivating the evil spirit had re condensed the grey power of death. His death force on the property panel has also reached a new 100000, apparently all of which were contributed by cave spiders. His pig raising strategy was completely established on cave spiders... Sure enough, everything can raise pigs. "Eyes ~" when he stepped into the buried bone surface, he saw the dead of the ox bone eating the bones excitedly. Sometimes, he also cried in his eyes, which seemed to be eating the energy rich bones, and was extremely excited. I didn''t pay much attention to this strange life of the dead, turning my head to the dark red area in the white and the dead bone. The decadent place (primary) (the place of death formed after being watered with countless blood, has strong characteristics of death, and can cultivate special Undead) Harrison, inform and transport all the pigs and cave spiders prepared to the place where the bones are buried for slaughter. " Now that it has come, Lide will not be grinding. "Yes, patriarch." Harrison was a tool man at this time, and went down immediately after he was given his command. Li De took this gap to look at the dead of the cattle bone, whose brain was not so normal. After a while, half lying on the white bone heap, the dead of the bone that two hoofs were holding a bone skeleton in their arms seemed to have noticed something, threw the bone under the grip, then turned over, jumped from the white bone pile, and turned their heads and ran. But just half of the way, a sudden brake, the four limbs of the hoof directly into the ground of the white bone. The fellow smelled the familiar and cordial breath in the air, turned his head and looked at the direction where Lide was, and his empty eyes looked at his figure. After discovering that the sudden existence was indeed Lide, the fire of the dark blue soul rose in this instant. Then the dead man ran towards Lide like a rein, whistling and swinging wildly at the tail of a short white bone. It seems that there is another emergency brake near Lide. A pile of white bones splashed at the foot of the dead of the ox bone, and then he stops steadily. The head of the corner of the ox was low, sniffing Lide with his empty nose. After finding out that it was true, he was excited immediately. He jumped up and fell down. The tail was more active. Li De looked at the ghost of erhahahua, which was inexplicable, with a black line on his face, and some helpless. How his undead life is moral, so is the dead bone, this honest goods is also like this. Open the properties panel of the dead of the ox bone. After a glance, Li De was surprised. This guy didn''t break through level 10 for half a year and hovered at level 9. It made him think. "It seems that level 10 is a great barrier for the undead. It only takes months to upgrade from level 1 to level 9. However, it has been more than half a year since it was upgraded from level 9 to level 10..." " if the undead wants to get the level of upgrading, it is necessary to gather the soul power. Only if the fire of soul reaches the qualitative level, it can break through a higher level... Obviously, the dead of the ox bone has not yet reached the higher level There is a qualitative change. Looking at the undead who was rolling and jumping around him, Lide suddenly remembered something he had forgotten - the egg behind the spider. He took 12 eggs from the nest behind the ghost spider, but he was swallowed 11 by the evil of God in the system space, and now there is one single seedling left. Thinking about it, it doesn''t work to keep it. When Harrison doesn''t come back and has time, Lide opens the system space and takes the eggs behind the spider. The egg after spider State: in sleep [br > Introduction: the super level ghost spider consumes most of the strength of the Spider Egg born after it is born, and has been baptized by strong magic since its birth, and some wonderful metamorphosis has taken place. It''s simple and doesn''t see anything special. "Since God''s iniquity can condense himself with the force of death, can the cave spider, as evil life, become the force of death? If hatched with the power of death, what would you get in the end? " There was a little interest in thinking about this Lee De. Although the power of death is precious, it comes from many sources. Unlike the belief, it can only rely on believers. In addition, there are cave spiders to feed him pigs. This idea was practiced by him immediately. With a wave of hand, the master''s hand turned into a small altar. Li De put the spider eggs on the transparent altar. In the eyes of the ox bones and the dead envy and hate, Li De has a strong fluctuation of power in his hands, and the forces of death around him are like a tide. All of them were instilled into the eggs of the spider after his guidance.He did not disappoint him. The egg after the spider was exposed to the force of death was absorbed at a crazy speed. The repulsion that he expected to appear did not happen at all, and the scene was very harmonious. The power of death on the properties panel is falling fast. 1000... 2000... 3000... although it''s not as exaggerated as the ten thousand jump of Shenyi, the speed is not slow. Originally with a dark blue, somewhat transparent eggs behind the spider, under the strong impact of the force of death, slowly spread all over the dead gray, translucent eggshell also gradually become hard and can not be seen through. Li De can clearly feel that the life in the egg behind the spider is slowly changing. From just showing a bit of vitality of the smart, into the death of the dead. The properties of the egg behind the spider are transformed in an irreversible way by the force of death. Bit by bit... finally, after the death power of 50000 yuan was consumed, the eggs behind the spider reached the limit of carrying energy. Absorption has slowed down by several levels. Li De didn''t feel happy when he saw this scene. Instead, he shrugged and was a little disappointed. Just absorbed 50000 points of death power? At the time of hatching evil spirits, the power of death of 3 million was not established, and he was also involved in the power of 200000 beliefs... is the egg behind the spider too useless? With the pearl jade in front, the originally fragrant spider''s egg was disliked by Li De at this time. After a little thought, Li De''s mouth showed a naive and kind smile. Since it does not absorb it, what will happen if the force of death is forced into it? Thinking of this, he got a little more interested. The eggs laid by an extraordinary spider are no longer valuable materials in the city of dawn now. They have little impact on them, and they can afford to lose them if they are damaged. The right hand reaches out and presses directly on the hard gray spider egg on the altar, and the force of death continues to be forced out. After touching the eggs, Li De''s hands could clearly sense that the death inside the eggs had reached a very high level, but he was more interested in it... one thousand, two thousand. After another 30 thousand dead forces were poured in, the eggs behind the spider finally reached another extreme, and the eggshells had already split several cracks at the moment. If it is instilled, it will be self defeating. Looking at the egg behind the spider, Li De still didn''t respond. He shook his head. It seemed that he had lost his game. But just as he pulled out his hand, the system prompt suddenly rang. "Ding ~ because the power of death you instilled has reached the limit of hatching spider eggs, the eggs behind spiders have changed, and a race that has died out in ancient times will be born. Please provide enough energy in the process. At present, there is a moderate lack of energy... " hearing this, Li De couldn''t help laughing, but he didn''t expect to make something different. Death spider? The extinct race in ancient times?? Seeing the lack of energy behind him, Li De pondered a little and broke the space in front of him with a wave of his hand. The next second, his tall body appeared directly in front of a heavily guarded cave under the holy land of dawn city. This is the treasure house of the dawn city. Before, most of the wealth of the blood clan was concentrated in the secret room of his manor, but now it can''t be accumulated. This treasure house is only one of the five treasures, which is specially used to place magic stones. The guards around him saluted him respectfully as soon as he saw him. "Good day, under the crown..." Li De didn''t follow them, and directly ordered 10000 magic stones to be sent out. After a little registration, there was a bright light in the place where the bones were buried. The system suggests that the power of death is not necessary to have enough energy. In addition, the power of death after he pours into the spider''s egg has reached the limit, so it is undoubtedly a better choice to hatch with magic crystal at this time. When Harrison came back, he saw a hill of magic stones with a head size, hard gray shell behind the spider''s egg. The energy of the surrounding crystals is consumed by spider eggs like water is absorbed by a sponge. "Patriarch, it has been arranged that the pigs can be slaughtered immediately." Then he looked at the egg behind the spider curiously, "is this?" "The egg behind the spider was snatched by me from the spider plane. It has just been instilled with the power of death, and now it has changed. It''s not until it hatches that you know what''s going on Li De didn''t say much about it. He was just on the spur of the moment. What kind of ghost could he hatch. It has to be said that Li De''s eyes were greatly raised by the gods. Instead, it''s the egg after the extraordinary spider. It can''t be expected in the future. But after seeing the attribute of God''s iniquity, I don''t feel much about these ordinary things. the hatching of the eggs behind the spider is a very long process. The magic stones around are quickly absorbing energy, but there is no movement. The cracked lines are automatically repaired when they absorb energy. Instead of waiting for the eggs to hatch, the pig slaughterer arrived first. 50000 pigs, 2000 cave spiders captured alive. Just think about it and you can see how big it is. Fortunately, Harrison sent enough people to participate. For convenience, Li De directly opened a door of space with a diameter of 200 blades. This operation instantly consumed 10000 points of his death force. After that, it will consume 10000 points of death every hour, which can be called a money burning machine. In order to speed up the progress, Harrison recruited 50 mage apprentices from dawn master tower to kill pigs. The scene is very spectacular, which can be regarded as a model for the mage to kill pigs. The apprentices used the mage''s hand to carry a sharp pig killing knife. As soon as the pigs came in, they saw the light of the knife, and a pig fell into a pool of blood. These apprentices were slaughtered so fast that the pig drivers had no time to fill them. The pigs swarmed in from the outside, screaming and lying on the ground in a blink of an eye.... looking at this kind of scene, Li De felt a bit spectacular.... it''s rare to raise pigs to this extent. "Unfortunately, if we can bring these pigs to the earth for slaughter, we can sell them for hundreds of millions of dollars at the present price, just like playing, which is not inferior to selling jinpuke..." "I was once a pig farmer who made a fortune..." the ox bone ghost was quietly hiding behind Li De, and his huge head was half exposed from his side, looking at the difficulty A scene to see. This timid soul wants to use Lee to cover his body, but because of his huge size, he is not only not covered, but also very funny. Harrison can''t help but help his forehead when he sees this scene. Are you the undead?? What are you afraid of?? What is there to be afraid of killing pigs?? The patriarch is good at everything, that is, he follows these strange and strange life from time to time. This is the case with the evil spirit, the dead bone, and the dead soul of cattle bone... the slaughter of pigs lasted for three days. After 50000 pigs were slaughtered, the decayed upper corpses had been piled up into mountains, and the terrain of these groups was higher than that around them. Fortunately, the place where the bones are buried is strong enough to turn a dead pig into white bones in one day, greatly reducing the amount of accumulation. After the pigs are slaughtered, the most important thing is the cave spider. These monsters, which are generally above level 5, were poisoned by the alchemy potion specially designed for cave spiders developed by the Institute of magic industry, and fell into a deep sleep one by one. This alchemy potion works wonders for cave spiders, which fall asleep for a long time as long as they smell the smell. They sleep for up to two weeks, and at least for a week. As long as they are sprayed with alchemy during the process, they will sleep forever and never wake up. It has to be said that the magic industry research institute is still very strong. This way of alchemy is definitely a potential development direction of dawn city in the future. Cave spiders dragged in from the door of space in the underground world by Orc soldiers are like dead dogs. In a short time, they accumulate into mountains. The eight limbs of these ferocious monsters are as limp and loose as the dead octopus, and their fluffy bodies make people feel cold on their backs. Li De was totally indifferent to this. He didn''t know how much he had slaughtered in the underground world. He waved his hand to let the mage continue to carry out the pig killing plan. After seeing that the cave spider was killed, the spirit of ox bone undead soared and its tail swayed faster. Obviously, in its cognition, cave spider was better than pigs... 2000 cave spiders were quickly slaughtered, and green spider mucus was added to the rotten land covered with blood red. Li De can clearly feel that the power of death in the air is increasing wildly. In a short period of time, the death of eggs consumed by him after hatching spiders has recovered by a third. After all the staff left, Li De Li Ke closed the door of space, and at the same time, he used his power to block the decadent place to prevent the leakage of power. At this time, the rotten land became a real place of decay, and the corpses of pigs and cave spiders hatched into a dirty and evil land of filth. The evil breath made the air seem cold and chilly. The air is filled with a strong smell of blood, people nauseous.Lee looked at the extremely evil and decadent place in front of him, and his expression was a little strange. "Am I walking on the road of the dark boss, and I will never return..." if the people of the light camp see him making this kind of evil place, they will kill him even if they die hard. Even if he uses monsters like pigs and cave spiders. A moment later, when all the flesh and blood turned to mud, and the power of death on the rotten earth was at its best, Lee began to move. Open the system space and take out more than 20 thumb sized gray seeds. These are the seeds of a semi magical plant called the flower of shadows, which only blooms in areas full of negative energy and has been used by necromancers to make dark potions. Because of the characteristics of the flower of shadow, it is the best plant to cultivate the flower of death. The flower of shadow can quickly absorb the negative energy around, and then evolve its own bud. The flower of high-level shadow can evolve into a magic plant. With a wave of his hand, Lee''s seeds were scattered in the middle of the rotten land, about 200 blades in diameter. After the thumb sized seeds fall into the soil formed by flesh and blood, they start to absorb the energy around them wildly, at the speed of visible to the naked eye, a little spores appear, and then they start to rise quickly at a shocking speed. It''s like pushing the fast forward button. Li De is not idle at this time, and the power of death around him surges towards the flower of death under his control. The power of death and the filthy smell formed by the rotten flesh and blood on the rotten land instantly let the flower of shadow soar like a tonic pill. The more than 20 flower seedlings have grown to a blade height in a short day. The green branches and leaves are crispy and dripping under the negative energy of grey mountain. This is not a plant absorbing negative energy, but a magic plant living in the sunshine. Lee can clearly sense that the roots of the flower of shadow are splitting and expanding at a more crazy speed. In a short period of time, within the range of 50 blades around, the roots have been covered with dense roots, which are like habits, and begin to absorb nutrients unscrupulously in the decaying land. After reaching this point, it enters a period of calm, and the flower of shadow no longer grows rapidly, but keeps this state all the time. Li De didn''t like it either. He needed a lot of energy to breed the flower of death with strong power of death. After all, the flower of shadow is only a semi magical plant. If you want to transform into a flower of death, you need extremely terrible energy. The flower of death is not a simple magic plant, its huge power of death has always been regarded as a treasure by the dead, because it can improve the soul level of the dead life and condense their soul fire. "Patriarch, how long does the flower of the dead need to grow?" Harrison couldn''t help asking, "do we need to kill pigs or add other life to this process?" Li De nodded. "Of course it is necessary. Order Kapp, let the orcs absolutely continue to capture live cave spiders, sent to the burial site for slaughter. We will continue to provide flesh and blood energy until the flower of death grows "Yes, patriarch." Harrison responded respectfully. After Li De finished speaking, Yu Guang saw the eggs behind the spider that had not hatched, and moved slightly in his heart. What happens if you put the eggs behind the spider in the decaying land?? The function of the decadent land is not only to plant the flowers of death. The cultivation of special undead is also one of the important functions. Holding out his hand, the power of space permeated. The hill made of tens of thousands of magic stones was directly moved up by Li Deping and put into the decadent land. Poop ~ the magic crystal below is instantly trapped in the rotten soil of flesh and blood. In a blink of an eye, only half of the eggs behind the spider and the spire of the hill are revealed. The spider''s egg does not move after entering the decaying land. Instead, it absorbs energy without fear. It is not only the energy of the magic crystal, but also the decaying energy in the decaying land. Seeing this scene, Li De raised some expectations in his heart. "The egg behind the spider is really meat and vegetable... he really wants to see what kind of life the spider''s egg will produce after being transformed by the power of death and then absorbing all kinds of energy. "It''s a pity that there is no divinity in his hands. Otherwise, if we can get some of them in, we may be able to give birth to an evil spirit..." hearing Li De''s emotion, Harrison''s expression behind him is a little stiff. Patriarch, it''s a divine evil... It''s not something you can make if you want to make it... when the ox bone undead heard the word, he shivered subconsciously and looked around for a few times. He didn''t find the figure that made his soul tremble. Then he was relieved.It''s like a personal chest shot. After all this is done, there is a deadlock on both sides. On the one hand, the flower of death needs time to hatch and bloom; on the other hand, the egg behind the spider needs time to transform. Li De stayed for a while, feeling a bit bored. He could not help shaking his head when he saw whether there was too much change in the scene. There''s no need to wait here all the time. Waving his hand, the space in front of him broke, and he took Harrison back to the city hall office. Stepping on the soft carpet of the office and feeling the fresh air around him, Li De felt much more comfortable. "Harrison, go down and give orders." "Yes, patriarch." Lee looked at Harrison''s back, inexplicably funny. He was a powerful general with excellent internal affairs. He was like a valet every time. He was a pure tool man. - - - - - - after Harrison left, looking at the empty office, Li De felt moved and took out the magic scroll that Spock gave him from the system space. There are five four rings and three rings. At present, what he can learn is the four ring magic. These five magic arts are all improved by extraordinary and even legendary magic. However, different from his improved magic, these improved magic just blindly strengthened the power, resulting in a sharp increase in consumption, which the general caster could not bear. Therefore, the magic with the power comparable to the five ring magic was directly reduced to chicken ribs. However, the exaggeration is that the casting requirements of Li De Lai can be completely ignored. There is no way. The talent is strong, but there is no need to reason. After changing back to the real blood clan and untiing the shackles of blood, his magic power recovery speed exceeded 1000 points, and his magic weight is less than 4000 points. Even if calculated according to 4000 points, he wants to recover in only 4 seconds, which is appalling. Without the fear of casting cost, the powerful magic was almost tailor-made for lied. Hellfire (summon level 15 Hellfire, up to 20 level extraordinary) Thor''s arrival (group attack, 100 blade range lightning damage) ice and snow disaster (200 blade range continuous damage, reduce attack speed by 40% ultimate storm (summon Tornado) earth stone spike (summon stone spike within 150 blade range, can cast one stone) these five four rings Almost every magic node of a spell has reached the limit of 4 rings. The number of magic nodes of the four ring spell is between 1500 and 3000. Beyond this limit is the five ring spell. The magic nodes of these five four ring magic are 2800, 2900... the magic node boundary of four ring and five ring magic is caused by the rule of glory. The magic operation mechanism of more than 3000 magic nodes is completely different from that of less than 3000 magic nodes. If the number of magic nodes reaches 3000 or runs according to the rule of 4-ring magic, it will inevitably cause the magic model to collapse, and there is no room for operation. That''s why you can clearly divide several rings of magic. Each ladder''s magic operation is different from the other. The difficulty of learning the four ring magic is not a challenge for Li Delai. After all, he was baptized by divinity, and his control and affinity for magic had reached an extreme after the transformation of his blood. If the average mage apprentice talent is 1, then he is 100, even 200 or more. Talent is the most unreasonable thing, and there is no reason at all. Xueba will listen to it for five minutes. After class, he will scratch his head for two hours after class. Sometimes, anyone''s perception is bigger than that of people and pigs. After reading through all of them, Li De calmed down. The first magic I learned was the arrival of Thor, which has 2932 magic nodes. Casting requires 2000 magic points. It is a very powerful improved magic. Li Dedan sat behind his desk and carefully read the records on the magic scroll. Like an apprentice, he began to engrave in his mind the magic model of the arrival of Thor. But at the end of a moment, he felt something was wrong. It''s so smooth. He solidifies every magic node as easily as breathing, and his abundant magic is as free as the ocean. His affinity for magic reaches the extreme, so that he can get the echo of the magic around him every step of the way. Even in a moment of time, there was a magic tide in the room. The strong magic was wrapped around him like mercury. This was the first time that Li De learned magic after level 18. He didn''t expect that his affinity and control of magic had evolved to such an exaggerated degree. Even when he solidified the magic nodes in his mind and connected the magic nodes into a magic model, he even had a feeling of fascination. It was like taking off the goddess''s stockings with his own hands, which made his heart tremble.Raytheon''s fall, a four ring spell with more than 3900 magic nodes, normally takes half a month to solidify. However, in front of Li De''s unreasonable magic affinity and control, it took only four days to solidify. The speed is faster than the bus to the kindergarten. After the first magic model was successfully solidified, lied was completely absorbed in the joy of learning magic, and did not look at the place where the bones were buried. At noon on the 25th, Li De learned a spell at an average rate of 4 Dayao hours. In the morning of the next day, all five four ring spells had been solidified in the spirit sea. The newly added five magic models are suffused with light blue light, occupying the middle area of his spiritual sea. When using them, they can be activated by directly instilling magic into the magic models to release the power of destroying heaven and earth. With these five newly learned four ring spells, the number of four ring spells that Li De can cast at this time has reached 9. Before that, he learned from Spock - the door of space, the forbidden order, the magic shield, and the advanced floating skill. Li De''s turret ability at this time has been increased by a few more spells. Greatly added to his normal state of magic attack means. But after Li Dexing learned some magic skills, he was surprised to find that the eggs behind the spider seemed to have hatched last night. Took a look at the system''s prompts. "Ding ~ Death spiders have successfully hatched. In order to spend money negatively, they are changed by the power of death. In the process of hatching, they are baptized by sufficient energy and eroded by the foul smell of decadent places, and the dead spiders are transformed again. After you get the ancient species death spider, you get 10000 points of character experience " after reading, Li De can''t wait to open the properties behind the death spider, and his eyes are suddenly bright. Postnatal death level: level 14 special talent: Queen of spider (the death spider is the foundation of the dead spider and can spawn and reproduce the dead spider continuously. The incubation time of the dead spider is 1 month, the birth level is level 5, and the adult spider is level 9. The elite can break through level 10, the highest level is 14, and there is a very small probability of breaking through level 15 Food and corpses for food.) Limited talent: rapid breeding (primary) (can produce 200 spider eggs per day, and increase the hatching rate by 30%, and increase the number of eggs laid under the condition of sufficient energy and food) energy accumulation (primary) (can inject energy into spider eggs, thus improving the birth probability of elite spiders, and 5% probability of producing mutant dead spiders) Introduction: Death Although the founder of the spider family, although not powerful, but has a strong ability to reproduce and cultivate a strong ability to death spiders. After seeing the properties of the dead spider, Lee nodded slightly. Level 14 is not low, but he didn''t see it in his eyes. What he paid attention to was that the spider could lay eggs. Isn''t this the basis of having a Stormtrooper? Although death spiders are not very powerful in the introduction of the system, if the number of them is large, the orc soldiers and the human warriors of the king''s blade will not have to take their lives to fill the pit when they need to use cannon fodder. A little excitement rose in his eyes. If the number of dead spiders can be pulled up, it may not be impossible for him to carry out sea of people tactics to attack the enemy in the future. "The only question is, isn''t it too small, just 200 a day?" Li De can''t help but feel some egg ache. He has a look at the skills after the death spider. The talent of rapid breeding is still a primary talent, and there should be room for improvement. In the future, we should cultivate to produce 1000 or even 2000 spider eggs a day to meet the requirements of his mind. But also not urgent, slowly raise, raise pig all raise, raise head potential big spider how. "The food they need is decaying plants and corpses full of energy... this omnivorous creature? This introduction seems to be very similar to pigs, rotten plants... I wonder if the semi magical plant Leung silver grass, which feeds pigs, can be eaten after the spider dies? " The food of cave spiders in the spider plane is the fungus blanket on the ground, but it did not expect that after becoming a dead spider, it still retained the characteristics of eating plants. There was an interest in ridden. Body movement, breaking open space, appeared in the ground buried in the bone. At this time, the huge body behind the dead spider appeared in front of him. It''s hard to imagine that the dead spider, who was still an egg yesterday, has grown so large one night. The body of the dead spider is about 3 blades high, with a fluffy spider face. Its head is very small. Its abdomen is about four blades long and three blades wide. It looks like a huge meat lump. It looks ugly, plus it''s bloated. Lee took a look at the death spider with some disgust. The guy was so ugly. Not much attention, directly through the door of space appeared in the farm. The soldiers guarding the gate saluted with fanatical eyes after seeing the figure of Li De."Good day, under the great crown..." "go and get Randy." of course, Li De will not be polite to these guards, and will be killed directly. Randy, the director of the farm, is a pig farmer promoted by him and the second crazy believer of dawn sect. Strange to say, he has more than 70000 followers, but there are only two crazy believers. One is a pig farmer, and the other is Ollie, who leads the dawn wing. There''s a big difference between the two crazy believers. Li De also did not understand the mechanism of becoming a crazy believer. According to the law, every day the dawn sect was promoting. How could there be a few, but there was no such thing. After a while, Randy, with a big stomach, trotted to Li De at the farm. "My Lord, humble greetings from your followers..." looking at the excited appearance of the other party, Li De smiles. After a while, he reached for a wave directly, and the dead spider in the burial place was immediately transferred to his side by the force of space. At the moment when it appears in the outside world, the dead spider, who likes to be dark, blows its hair directly. Its jaws open and makes a very harsh and terrifying roar. The diameter of the three blades, the length of the four blades and the big belly are particularly conspicuous in the morning sun. Randy was startled by the sudden appearance of the guy, and a bit of fear flashed in his eyes. As soon as he was about to speak, he saw that Li De was full of terror and was rolling towards the back of the death spider. That seems to be the ancient survival of the ferocious spider instant wilt, clever lying on the ground dare not move. "This spider likes decaying plants or corpses full of energy. You can go and see if there are any rotten silvergrass that has been thrown away, and some pigs by the way." "Yes, under the crown." Randy turned excitedly at once and ordered the departments behind him to go down and prepare. It''s too difficult to be called by Li De to handle affairs by name. We must grasp it. In less than ten minutes, more than ten farm workers came with buckets. These barrels were filled with silvergrass, but he was satisfied that the grass in each bucket was different. Some were just picked, some had been picked for a period of time, some were slightly rotten, some were severely rotten. Ten barrels, ten choices. This scene not only let Li deduo take a look at Randy. The people who can be seen by him are really not simple. With this operation, there is no problem for the other party to be the director of the farm. Careful. Randy seemed to see Lee''s admiration, and Randy was very happy. It''s honor to be recognized by your own gods! "Under the crown, because we captured a lot of Warcraft before and came back to domesticate, some of them like to eat all kinds of rotten plants, so all kinds of things are prepared." "Has domestication worked?" "No progress has been made for the time being. Most successful domestication of Warcraft requires a lot of investment, which is out of proportion to the output." Randy shook his head. Li De doesn''t care. He''s quite satisfied that the farm has developed to the present level. It''s not easy to domesticate Warcraft. Some Warcraft may be suitable for breeding after several generations of domestication. Now, how long has the farm been established and can''t eat a fat man at one breath. And now there is a spider plane to provide the power of death, he is not so urgent about breeding Warcraft. He turned his head and looked at the dead spider. The spider''s soul, which appeared in the place where the bones were buried, had been branded by him. He was shocked by Lee De''s cold eyes, and then he walked forward obediently under his command. The level 14 dead spider began to sniff at the ten brows on the ground like a dog. Several staff carrying the bucket immediately put down the barrel and withdrew, looking at the scene curiously and excitedly. After experiencing this kind of event, going out to brag can greatly increase their confidence. After sniffing around, the dead spider stops in front of a bucket in the middle, then makes a pleasant hiss and begins to eat. Lee nodded slightly at the sight and motioned for Randy. "Write down this food and send it to the dead spider every day." Watching the dead spider eat happily. Li De couldn''t help laughing. "How do you feel it''s become a pig game again?" Chapter 341 Although the nature of the dead spider is not very good, Li De is still in a good mood. Because it''s cheap. It''s hard to feed pigs with silvergrass to meet the needs of dead spiders. What''s better than feeding grass and laying eggs? After confirming the status of the dead spider, Li De Gancui taught Randy and the farm about the dead spider. After all, the difference between raising spiders and raising pigs is not very big. All things can raise pigs. Li De was quite moved by this. The farm not only provided a lot of meat for the residents, but also provided all the food for the magic language bat. The magic language bat is an important transportation tool and labor force of dawn City, and is also the composition of dawn wing air force. It can be said that the development of dawn city can not be separated from the farms. In summary, pig breeding is the right way to develop and become rich. The only thing that made Lee slightly dissatisfied was that the dead spiders laid eggs too slowly. The current state is that it can produce 200 pieces a day, and 6000 pieces a month. The mass-produced monsters like cave spiders are much weaker than normal human professionals and orc warriors. A fully armed Orc can deal with three or four cave spiders at the same time, which is one of the reasons why the dawn city with only tens of thousands of troops can survive under the dense attack of cave spiders. Although death spiders are extinct races in ancient times, Li De can not think that the other party can escape this rule, even if it is strong, even if it is limited. Therefore, it is necessary to increase the number of eggs laid. After looking at the properties of the dead spider several times, Li deruo thinks about it. "I don''t know if the thorn fruit from the heart of thorns can be useful for the dead spider... If it can promote the metamorphosis of the other spider and increase the amount of eggs laid... you can try it." Although the nature of the dead spider is not very good, it is better to feed and the cost of producing the dead spider is very low. This outstanding feature makes Li De immediately decide to continue to bet on the other side. Heart of thorns produced by the thorn holy fruit can purify blood, is undoubtedly the best choice at present. After dawn city occupied the extremely important resource point of magic crystal vein, the chain of energy problems originally stuck in the neck of dawn city was broken. Now, although we can''t say that the magic stone is rich enough to be used freely, at least it doesn''t need to be as careful as before. The thorn fruit was cultivated with magic crystal stone. At this time, Li De, who became the landlord''s rich man, was very loose in his hands. Do what you want, hesitation has never been his character. After the death spider was ordered not to hurt anyone, the spider was allowed to eat the rotten silver grass, and he quickly arrived at dawn church through the place where he buried his bones. It has to be said that the most satisfying thing for Li De is that the place where the bones are buried can blink for a long distance. As long as he has been to the place, or the place where the bones are buried, he can directly control the force of space to open the planes to blink. This function, not to mention fighting, is invincible simply for driving. Within 800 kilometers in diameter, it''s a fantastic take-off. Dawn city can be so fast in the underground world to build channels and cities, this can shorten the distance function is absolutely indispensable. The improvement of this efficiency is no less than the increase of labor force several times for the overall construction process of dawn city. Lee appeared directly on the second floor of dawn church. At the moment of stepping out of the door of space, a tall and graceful figure in a pure white clergyman''s robe came directly in front of him, and they almost ran into each other. Fortunately, Li De quickly took a step aside. "Ah ~" a clear cry sounded in the corridor. Nicole looked at Li De who suddenly appeared in front of her. She was surprised and then happy. "Lord of Cachar ~" when the girl saw Li De, she had a surprise on her face. When she stepped forward a few steps, her spiritual eyes were rippling with water. Looking at this girl with a blade height of 1.75, compared with the girl whose bean curd has been fully developed before, Li De has some feelings. When he met Nicole, the girl was only 15 years old, and she was very thin. He was impressed by her strange eyes. At this time, the girl who looks at Nello seven points and looks exactly the same as anyone else has grown up. The only constant may be the same pair of smart, with a bit of ancient spirit of the big eyes. "Nicole, where are you going, Nello?" "Lord of Cachar, we have built a new church in the new city, and I''m going to see the progress..." the girl was very happy when she saw Li De, her big eyes bent into crescent shaped, smiling at the handsome figure that made people blush and heartbeat. She had not seen Li De for a long time."My sister took 20 dawn priests to the underground world, and someone was injured and needed our treatment..." the construction of the new urban area is not only the construction of residential areas, but also all the supporting measures. Churches, hospitals and even the city hall have branches in the new City, which is a complete new city. Li De nods. Nello is always busy. Every time she preaches, she runs outside, while Nicole likes to take charge of the overall situation in the center of the town. The two sisters have totally different personalities. It''s not too polite. I''ll get to the point. "Heart of thorns how many thorns are there in the tree now?" The heart of thorns was cultivated by Weina with the power of faith and magic crystal stone, and then was appointed by Li De as the sacred object of the dawn sect. Also because of the perfection of dawn sect, his clergy was promoted by 1%. The heart of bramble is an ancient vine. After absorbing a large amount of energy, it can produce the fruit of purifying blood - thorn holy fruit. However, the cost is quite high. About one thorn fruit needs 200000 jinpuke magic crystal to cultivate. So the city of dawn has not invested most resources on it, and it is indeed unable to support it. But now that he has the magic crystal vein, the price is too high to be a barrier. Heart of thorns is the first one on the supply list after dawn city takes possession of magic crystal vein, which is the priority supply. "Lord, in recent days, the city hall has brought in about 100000 pieces of high-quality magic stones, and produced 20 pieces of thorn holy fruits. With the previous preservation, there are now 30 pieces in the heart of thorns..." the magic stones are divided into poor, ordinary, medium and high-quality, as well as the best star magic stones and extremely rare star magic stones. Poor quality magic stones are cheap, most of which contain very low energy, and are only suitable for providing energy for magic lamps. Ordinary and medium-sized magic stones are about 1-5 jinpuke, which are commonly used items of ordinary magic array and medium level magic array. There are about 20 pieces of jinpuke on the market. It is a necessity for high-level magic array. Star magic crystal value is even higher, 200 ~ 300 jinpuke a piece. As for the best star magic crystal, there is no price on the market, equal to the price of secret silver. As a pure source of energy in glory, magic crystal has a higher status than the earth''s oil. It is widely used in various fields, such as military, people''s livelihood, alchemy, magic... Only where energy is needed can we use it. This is the most common and precious material in glory. This is also the reason why Li De felt full of confidence after he owned the extremely rich magic crystal vein of spider cave. There are several large oil fields at home, which is better than sitting on Jinshan. "30..." Li De nodded slightly. These 30 thorn holy fruits were purchased in the previous way, and they needed 6 million jinpuke. Money doesn''t burn like that. With the magic crystal vein, the cost of the thorn fruit is only the time for the miners to work. Of course, if the cost is calculated according to the external price, the cost remains unchanged, but for dawn City, this kind of material is not available to kimpuk, so there is not much comparability. "Go and get five." Li De somehow missed the taste of the thorn fruit. He hasn''t had one since he last had two. It was mainly because I was too busy, I had been fighting in the underground world and forgot about this crop. At that time, the cost of the thorn holy fruit was too expensive, and the number of cultivation was poor, and there was not much supply. "Come on, let''s go over together." Li De waved his hand, and he also wanted to see what the ancient vine, which he named thorn dawn, had grown. "OK, Lord, the bramble has become a lot smarter recently, but it''s fun... Nicole is chirping around her, full of a girl''s unique charming tone. Li De casually echoed a few words, but got the response. The girl said more vigorously, and finally he simply couldn''t get in. Li De is a little sad and sad. It seems that this girl is among all the people around him. He doesn''t have much fear for him, but he likes it. It''s too high to be cold. As he walked out of the back of the church, the scene in the backyard surprised him. We didn''t come to dawn church for half a year, and the environment changed completely. Looking from the side, countless vines were climbing on the walls of the church, and the stained glass windows with exquisite patterns were also covered with green clothes. In the backyard garden, white plaster statues and magic language bat sculptures are also wrapped in green vines. On both sides of the path, on the trees, there are green and dripping everywhere. The leaves are only vines the size of fingernails, which seems to let people go to the ancient forest that no one has entered for thousands of years. What''s more eye-catching is that these vines twining in all places even emit light fluorescence, which has a kind of hazy beauty. When everything around is haunted by vines, it looks like a dreamlike country.What''s more, the holy light from the vines also has the effect of calming people''s minds and improving their mental state. The heart of thorns is the sacred thing of the dawn sect. At this time, Li De could not help praising his holiness. No wonder the believers have been promoted so fast in the past half a year. As long as those non believers are brought here for a walk and experience, it will make most people change their minds. It''s beautiful. It''s fantastic. "Lord of the city, after the bramble is named by you as the sacred relic of the sect, we will let it grow freely in the church. For the past six months, the whole church has been covered with these holy vines." At this point, Nicole became interested and chirped, "and the mucus in the vine of heart of thorns has the function of accelerating wound healing, which is the gift of creation God." "What''s more amazing is that this kind of mucus is not available to ordinary people. Only the believers of dawn sect can get it when they plead in front of the vine. If you are not a believer, even if you cut the vine of the heart of thorns, you can only get a red liquid containing toxin, rather than a pure white juice that can heal the wound. It is also because of the role of the heart of thorns that the number of believers joining the sect has increased a lot... Oh? Nicole''s words made Lee a little interested. I didn''t expect that the heart of thorns is so useful. No wonder it can be prompted by the system. But when he heard the second half of the sentence, he was also a little dumbfounded. As a matter of fact, people always seek profits and avoid disadvantages. Only when the heart of thorns is useful can he believe in it. He is an old believer. However, he did not care that believing in gods would bring great benefits to believers, which was advocated by most sects. The truth is that, except for the goddess of life and a few other religious sects, most of them are purely for the purpose of harvesting the believers'' beliefs, and they don''t care much about the life and death of the believers. The constitution of the city of Breaking Dawn is very powerful for the spread of religious sects. Especially, many believers count the happy life brought by the development of dawn city to the dawn sect, which makes their worship of Li De almost full. During their conversation, they came to a small courtyard at the back of the church, which was strictly guarded by the knights at dawn. However, the courtyard was no longer locked as before, and it was directly open. You can clearly see the wrists thick vines climbing directly out of the high-rise courtyard wall. At this time, there is no trace of the original courtyard wall. It is all vines. Nicole stays outside, and Lee steps on the vine to enter the courtyard. The vine is not a hardwood branch, but like a rubber strip. It is soft, elastic and comfortable. HMM... after Li De walks by, the vine around him blooms colorful flowers, which is a welcome His arrival. At the moment of entering the yard, Li De felt a kind call. "My Lord, you came to see me... Oh ~ oh ~ the bramble is very happy... Hiccup..." there is a sound of milk in my mind, like a child of four or five years old, naughty and lovely. Li De was in a good mood when he heard the voice. "Little fellow, I''ve come to see you. Have you been obedient recently?" "My lord..." like coaxing a child, Li De''s tone was gentle. Finally, he took out a hundred magic stones from the system space and threw them under the tree in the heart of thorns, which made the little guy very happy. After chatting for a while, he got to the main topic, "bramble, I need five thorn holy fruits..." "my Lord, the thorn holy fruit? After evolution, or ordinary? " Oh? Hearing the sound of milk and milk, Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly. Is there any difference between evolution and non evolution? "Take one of the evolved ones out first." "OK ~" a moment later, just like last time, the green branches of the heart of thorns stretched out, and a red fruit the size of an apple appeared in front of Li De. Reach for it, open the property panel and let him shine. Rare ¡¤ bramble holy fruit Quality: extraordinary characteristics: it can purify the blood after taking it Introduction: it is cultivated with the purest power of holy light and abundant magic power, and it has undergone secondary transformation under sufficient energy. It has incredible effect and is a very rare treasure. There is no rare prefix in the attribute before the thorn fruit. The introduction also clearly shows that the transformation has taken place again. In a good mood. "Bramble, how did this fruit change?" Li De talks directly to the heart of thorns in his mind. The conscious body of the heart of thorns is a ball of leaves, which wanders in his mind everywhere. "My Lord, this is the first fruit, I have not let them pickLater, I absorbed more energy, and then I put the surplus energy into my fruit. The day before yesterday, they changed... "Br > self consciousness is good. Liderick gets the answer he wants. "Well, from now on, twenty thorns are left to keep outsiders from picking, and they continue to evolve. Now two of the trees have evolved to keep energy watering." He was curious whether he could cultivate the third decaying thorns. "Good Lord, thorns will listen..." br > the voice of the little fellow is very crisp. Li De smiled, and said little, sitting directly on the vine, picking up the attractive thorn fruit and eating. The heart of thorns is also very happy to see this scene, and the flowers around them are more blooming. Sweet, delicious, thick juice filled the mouth, worth 200000 golden puke of thorns, the taste of the holy fruit, no choice. After eating, Li De still has some ideas. If he has not already spread the horror energy in his body, he is afraid to take one to try. The energy of the thorn holy fruit is full of life. Li De only feels that some taboo areas in his blood are beginning to change with the energy. It was a kind of most original transformation, and his body was full of warm and warm atmosphere. The blood force of the silkworm has been on the rise has been activated, such as the magma which has been suppressed for a long time erupted at this time. Li De''s momentum rose instantly. Nicole let Buddha outside the yard saw a dragon tearing up the world. The power was stronger than the mountain crash and tsunami. The girl subconsciously patted the developing chest, slowing down the impact on her heart. But she did not leave, but was looking at that charming back, eyes with the a little bit of the stars. Who is touched by the countless miraculous legends of Lide who lives in the city of dawn. In the mouth of residents, Li De, who brings them light and hope, has all the qualities they want. In oral communication, it is conceivable to know what extent the image of Li De has been beautified. And there is no need to beautify, and his appearance deserves any degree of praise. Thousands of unmarried girls in the city, only 99.9 percent of them want to marry Lide, and 0.01 percent of them want to find a strong and Weian presence like the city owner of kachal. This man is the male god of the whole city. After half a day of obsidian, while Lide was still silent in the mysterious pleasure of unspeakable, the energy of the thorns and fruits finally consumed. Li De''s blood flow in his body also slowly returned to peace, but unlike just now, he could obviously feel the feeling of fullness and satisfaction in his body. The defects in the blood vessels were made up. Open the properties panel. Lidkachard race: blood group (ancestor) br > Legend degree: 7 (+1) is well-known and has a legendary degree of 8 in the world below. Title: scarlet Lord and Immortal King rank: lv18 (342238.5 million), the blood ancestor £¼ br > Magic: 35353535, magic restored 90 points per second [br > blood vein: the ancestral blood vein (perfect), the degree of evolution was 50% (the degree of evolution can be increased by sucking blood) his original blood vein evolution degree was 30%, and the holy fruit of thorn caused the evolution degree to soar directly By 50%, that is to say, three more ones will be able to complete 100% of the transformation. Of course, just think about it. The higher the blood pulse changes, the more energy it needs, and more than 80% of the blood may not have increased by 10%. But overall, it was very satisfied. It''s a good trip. Turning around and taking four other thorns from the heart of thorns, Li De left. When he left, the heart of thorns was very reluctant. Qubaba, a super plant Commission with the wisdom of a fourorfive year old, watched Li De walk out of the courtyard. With the heart of thorns, there is Nicole, who has grown up. The girl with a beautiful and graceful appearance can not help beeping when she sees Lide disappear in the door of space. I am unhappy. "Sister Nicole! You like to play with my Lord, too? ... but the number of times my Lord came to play with me was too few... "The little guy was a little aggrieved. As long as it is in the range of vine, the idea of this extraordinary plant can extend to this time. The heart of the thorn stretched out a cane and asked Nicole to sit down. Nicole turned her head and looked at the thorns tree, which was made up of dozens of thick and thin vines on her wrist, and shook her head. "Thorns, you need to be stronger if you want to be with the Lord of the city of kachal."After that, she reached out to touch the vines around her, but she couldn''t meet the powerful requirement After a moment, I think of something, and the tone suddenly changes, "last time you said you had another kind of fruit, have you grown it now? Give me one to taste... " the heart of the bramble was excited immediately when I heard this," sister Nicole, this is what I secretly studied ~ I saw other plants that sister Nello cultivated and quietly swallowed one of the fruits, but their fruit was not delicious, so I studied a new one, which was no worse than the thorn holy fruit. But it''s not growing well, and it''s a little sour. Sister Nicole, when I''ve finished my research, will you tell my lord? I want to give my Lord a surprise... " the heart of bramble is like a little fellow who shows off his own little red flower with his family. Nicole''s eyes curled slightly, smiling like a little fox. "Of course, yes, this is our little secret. You can give me one, and I can give you some suggestions, which can make the Lord of Cachar like it more..." the heart of bramble is very happy, and a branch sticks out from the vine gap in the corner of the wall. The golden fruit on it looks particularly striking. "Sister Nicole, this kind of fruit can enhance your potential and promote your certain ability... - - - - - the place where bones are buried. After Li De came back, he took the dead spider back to the place where he buried his bones. He threw a thorn fruit and fed it to the big bellied spider. The spider can''t move his feet after smelling the breath of the thorn fruit. The smell of the extraordinary fruit is too tempting. Without hesitation, he devoured this extraordinary level magic fruit directly. Then, after the death spider was just born, under the gaze of all the people, the body was full of huge energy. It seemed that it was an over inflated balloon, which might burst at any time. After death, the spider has pain and happiness. It can bear to spin silk and form a cocoon, and then wrap itself in it. Fall into a deep sleep. Li De can''t help but feel helpless when he sees this scene. This guy''s potential is not high. Ordinary thorn holy fruit can hold it like this. If the rare spider dies today, it will explode directly. Open the property panel of the dead spider, which has shown several words in metamorphosis. This made Lee a little dumb. "There is no reason for krypton gold, which is worth 200000 thorns and holy fruits. The life of death spiders is worth it..." Lee, who once again realized the joy of krypton gold, turned his eyes to the flowers of death in the decaying land. "Since the magic crystal is pure energy, it should also be helpful to the decaying land. There is no reason why the flower of death should not be absorbed... after a little thinking, Li De suddenly brightened up and directly reached out his hand to take out more than 100 high-quality magic stones from the system space. "Try the water first." A little excited in his eyes, after snapping a finger, the hand of the mage appeared in front of him, and then the mage''s hand directly transformed into a millstone. The scene looks strange. As if he was playing a game, Li De began to throw magic crystal ore into the holes on the grinding plate, and then the grinding plate began to rotate by itself, and the originally not hard magic crystal turned into fragments. Yila ~ like a bright diamond, the magic crystal powder floats down from the air, reflecting a burst of light in a slightly dark environment, which looks very dreamy and beautiful. Then the dense fragments of magic crystal fall into the decaying land. The soil formed by the decay of flesh and blood instantly lost the trace of those magic crystal fragments. However, to Li Delio''s disappointment, the fragments of the magic crystal did not seem to cause any reaction. The decaying land was not surprising, and the already high shadow flower was also plain. Li De eyebrow a wrinkle, energy is not enough? It directly crushed all the remaining 1000 odd magic stones in the system space into pieces, and then sprinkled them in the center of the decadent place, and immediately there was a diamond rain. After this operation, it seems that the rotten land has finally reached a certain limit. The huge energy from thousands of high-quality magic stones directly makes the rotten land start to bubble like magma boiling. In a bloody and gloomy soil, countless bubbles are popping, and the surrounding is a forest of bones. The whole scene looks like the great devil is about to be born. It''s full of chilling breath. At this time, Li De can clearly sense that the roots of the flower of shadow, which are all over the surrounding 50 blades, have changed, and the roots begin to siphon the surrounding energy like a straw. With the huge supply of energy, the branches and leaves that had been calm began to grow again. Li De couldn''t help laughing at the scene."There is nothing krypton gold can''t solve, if there is, it must be that you don''t have enough krypton." Thinking of this, Li De tore the space to leave, and when he reappeared in the place where the bones were buried, he directly carried tens of thousands of high-grade magic stones. Today, after several times of transportation, it has not been mined for a long time. The warehouse specially used for storing magic crystal stone is almost empty by Li De. However, Li De doesn''t care about the consumption. If the resources earned are not used to enhance his own strength, what is the difference between this resource and waste. In his eyes, jinpuke is a resource, smectite is a resource, and population is a resource. Everything can be summed up in the types of resources. Resources should play their due role. They don''t care how much this thing is worth. As long as the target can be achieved, the consumption is worth it. Under Li De''s unreasonable krypton gold, as expected, the shadow flower, which was once famous for its fast energy absorption, grew to 1.5 blade height in just ten minutes, reaching the growth limit. At this time, after meeting a large amount of energy demand, finally began to appear small bud. Li De''s eyes lit up and began to wait in front of the flower of death. - - - - - however, to his surprise, he waited for half a month and did not leave the dawn city until November 10. Among them, there are the reasons why the flower of death did not open and the spider did not break its cocoon after death. On the other hand, it is also because a lot of important things have happened in this half month. The first to bear the brunt is that all forces under dawn city have been affected by players. That''s much faster than Lee had predicted. This is less than a month, reluctantly familiar with the "glory" players began to do things, which let him some egg pain. The first is the low mountains and hills, because it is said that there are a large number of centaurs here, and centaurs are extremely hostile to human beings. This makes many senior players aware of the opportunities, and began to try to explore the secrets. The successful players who have just transferred their jobs have carried out strategies on the low hills with great enthusiasm. In particular, several large guilds seem to have their eyes on this place, and they are trying to keep trying to get along with the Centaurs. Don''t say, in the case of players do not want to face, there are a few small tribes are really players to strategy success. As a consequence, players also know the existence of iron-hoofed tribes and free markets. Players know that the name is absolutely a mission point ah, with the cover of that small tribe began to move the direction of the strategy to the iron-hoofed tribe. By the time the group was discovered, they had already started trading with a dozen tribes. Level 15 second-generation fray, who manages the trade between the hills and the Yuren tribe, has always been indifferent to these players. Because Lee has repeatedly told the adventurer''s immortality, so after discovering the trace of the player, freiter flew back to dawn city to report the matter to Li De. Li De didn''t expect that the sand sculptures would have an accident so soon, but since they have been discovered, it doesn''t matter. He had a premonition about it. The hills and hills were not the dawn city and could not hide people. "Frey, since the iron hoofed tribe can''t avoid these guys, accept them. Adventurers can be allowed to trade and work in the iron hoof tribe, but they must be supervised. I will send someone to deal with these adventurers with you. They are all professionals trained by Stanley. They are the elite to deal with the risk of losing plane When he heard that Stanley''s talents would help him, Frey was in a good mood immediately. Stanley''s wisdom was absolutely at the forefront of the dawn city''s high-level, and was always respected by everyone. Li De didn''t think so much and continued. "It''s very simple to treat these adventurers. It can be summed up in four words: coercion and inducement. The first is to show force, and the second is to bind them with interests. Needless to say, the core point is that most adventurers want to be stronger in terms of interests. We can seize these two points, let the adventurers become the subordinate forces of the iron-hoofed tribe, and let them put all kinds of resources into the construction of the iron-hoofed tribe. In this way, these adventurers are bound up with the iron hoofed tribe, and they are both prosperous and damaged. In the future, they will be our powerful assistants in fighting against other forces. " Li De''s attitude towards players has always been very clear. Although players can do things, they are also high-quality resources. As long as they are handled well, they will be of great help to all parties. After hearing Lee''s analysis, Frey nodded thoughtfully, "do you want us to treat these adventurers better?" Li De shook his head firmly. "No, on the contrary, you have to be more strict with them. It''s better to introduce a series of measures, just like our point system. In the iron-hoofed tribe, only when they have obtained a certain degree of contribution can they enjoy all kinds of power of the iron-hoofed tribe.The fruit is sweet after hard work. If there are more adventurers in the later stage, we can also appropriately lower or raise the requirements. At this stage, we should control them first. " Li De too know the character of the player, white whoring will not cherish, and even very dislike, only pay will be regarded as a treasure. "Yes, under the crown. It seems that there are also traces of adventurers in the fish man tribe. Do you see... " Looking at Frey''s hesitant expression, reed shook his head. "In a short period of time, adventurers will not have any impact on the fish people tribe. They can''t get out of the sea without a boat. In addition, they are poor. When they grow up, we may have another mode of cooperation with the fish people tribe. Don''t worry about them. " The dawn city in the Yuren tribe is too far away for Li De to reach. And at this stage players can''t affect the relationship between the two. A group of rookies in the Yuren tribe, which despises the weak more than the low mountains and hills, is afraid not to be hammered out of the bag. "Stanley should have told you that he would support a prince from the capital to build a city in the low hills and the jurisdiction of the fish people tribe." "This is what you should pay more attention to. You must fully cooperate with Prince of mankind in building a city. In the future, this city will be a city under our full control. Its status and strategic significance are very high. " "Yes, under the crown." After a little explanation, Li De sent away the second generation of blood race who came back in a hurry. The intelligence command center will have special personnel to connect with him, and will send elite talents in adventurers to deal with players. Stanley even pays more attention to players than reed. This former cult believer has spent a lot of time and energy training talents for players. Sometimes, Li De has to admire this aborigine. If he was Stanley, he might not have thought so far. - - - - - - shortly after Frey left, two systematic cues interrupted Li De''s thoughts. "Ding ~ Death spider evolution success, you have 2000 character experience." "Ding ~ the flower of death has been successfully cultivated, and you have gained 2000 character experience." Oh? Did evolution succeed? After hearing the hint, Li De was excited at once. In the past half a month, the flower of shadow has not bloomed, and the dead spider wrapped in its cocoon has not awakened. At this time, two things that he has piled on krypton gold are finally coming to an effect. When he came to the place where the bones were buried, Li De saw the dead spider in front of him at the first sight. The head of the dead spider is still small, and the fangs in its mouth are very weak, which is more suitable for eating and not suitable for fighting. However, the abdomen of the dead spider is very large. After metamorphosis, it has reached 3.5 blade in diameter and 4 blade in length. It seems that hundreds of spider eggs can be produced in this belly at any time. Post death spider level: level 14 special talent: Queen spider... limited talent: rapid breeding (intermediate) (500 eggs per day, 35% higher hatching rate, and more eggs laid when enough energy and food are available) energy gathering (intermediate) (can inject energy into spider eggs, thus increasing elite spiders by 10% The founder of the family of death spiders does not have strong power, but has a strong ability to reproduce and Cultivate Elite dead spiders. The two skills have undergone transformation, rapid breeding and energy accumulation have been upgraded to intermediate level. However, the number of eggs laid by the dead spiders was still too small for him to starve to death. Although it has risen to 500 a day, it is still rare for him. "Make do with it. After raising the dead spider for a period of time, absorb all the energy remaining in the sacred fruit of thorn tree and then conduct a second culture." Looking at the death spider in front of him, Li De also has some feelings. With the power of 80000 death, 10000 medium-sized magic stones and an extraordinary bramble holy fruit, it can be said that the birth of the death spider was purely due to Li De''s ability to use money. The life of the local tyrant is so simple. It''s impossible to cultivate ordinary forces like this. Even Li De would not invest his resources in a spider''s egg without seizing the magic crystal vein. But no way, who let him become a big pig farmer now. The spider plane cave spiders are constantly providing him with the power of death. The magic crystal veins of spider cave are also being excavated. The coal boss is not as rich as he is now. When the dead spider comes out of its cocoon, it begins to swing its large, fluffy belly and finds a corner on the edge to form a web.The way of forming a web behind a spider is very hard core. It directly ejects from the mouth organ of the abdomen one by one around. In a few minutes, there are layers of white cobwebs on the ground. It looks rather odd. When the web is finished, the spider lies on the web with a big belly behind it. The huge abdomen creeps slowly and begins to lay eggs in front of Lee De. The first translucent Spider Egg falls to the ground, flicks slightly on the web, and then sticks tightly to it, preventing it from breaking. It can produce 500 eggs a day, 24 days a day, about 20 eggs per hour, less than 21 eggs, about one in 3 minutes. Under normal conditions, it takes a month for the eggs to hatch. Naturally, Li De has no interest in waiting here. However, after watching the spider, he just lays eggs. Even after several eggs directly hit the eggs in front of him, he almost breaks them, which makes his brain shell ache. It''s the first time I haven''t had any experience, right? After thinking about it for a while, suddenly the ox bone undead came into his sight. Li De''s heart moved. Of course, he couldn''t let the timid and eccentric undead carry the eggs behind the dead spider, but he could create new ones. After the ox bone dead was made, he did not make any other dead, which is undoubtedly unqualified behavior for him who is sitting in the place where the bones are buried. The place of burying bones is not for him to be used as a means of transport. In essence, the place where bones are buried is the weapon of war created by the God of bones. It''s used to make high undead for war. He obviously hasn''t discovered the greatest function of the burial place. But it''s not too late to discover the problem. "It''s good to be a normal undead this time. Don''t make a coward again." Li De has already had a successful experience, but this time he is no stranger. Psychic searches around the burial site and finally selects the remains of a werewolf. The place where the bones were buried is a hodgepodge, full of all kinds of races. Some of them were left over from the burial plane, and some were hunted by the king''s blade on the barren wasteland... the sources are various. Li De himself does not know how many ethnic skeletons are buried in this plane. With a wave of his hand, the werewolf skeleton came to Li De and looked at the ugly skeleton. He didn''t care. His right hand stretched out, and the strength of his hand gathered in an instant. The forces of death around him came like a magnet. Li De can clearly feel this corpse with the aggravation of the force of death, that force began to change. Until the power of death reached a certain limit, it touched a certain source of aristocracy in the world. A light about the size of a grain of rice lit up inside the werewolf''s skull, as if a match had struck. The fire of the soul was kindled. At this moment, the forces of death around him poured in more quickly, like adding fuel to the fire. The fire of the soul was burning under the skin of Lee''s eyes. The emergence of this kind of life from scratch makes Li De feel a sense of awe. Although he is only an undead and a small skeleton, he belongs to the realm of the creator God to create life... he is not called creation, he just uses rules to make it, but Rao is so. From the birth process of life, he can also have a glimpse of the great shore and mystery of this world. After the faint fire of the soul was completely stabilized and no longer turbulent, the prompt sound of the system came as promised. "Ding ~ you have created a level 1 undead." Werewolf undead level: 1 talent: none Introduction: This is a undead. Or familiar taste, all empty. At the beginning, the same property was used to make the bones of cattle. However, they have a talent to devour souls. This guy is even worse than the bones of cattle. Li De''s thoughts move, directly into the spirit of the spirit of the spirit of the spirit of the fire, and then left a message in the fire of the soul. A moment later, the two blade wolf undead turned around and saw the eggs laid by the dead spider in his open eyes. The wolf undead stepped forward. His body was a little stiff, but his action was very clear. After stepping into the spider web, he picked up the spider egg stuck on the web, and then went to the edge of the plane to lay it down. Lee nodded with satisfaction at the scene. This is really a qualified tool man. Although there is no wisdom in the place where the undead was born, it has the instinct of the dead. Li Degang has just left a message in the other party''s soul fire to carry the eggs laid behind the spider to a safe place nearby, and the undead directly follows this message and begins to rely on its instinct. Although the level 1 undead is not comparable to the intelligent life, it can also play a certain effect, at least better than letting the silly spider break its own eggs.But one undead obviously couldn''t meet the needs of Li De, and his mental strength radiated out and found 10 complete bones again. A moment later, 10 new level 1 white board undead were born, also without any skills, pure white board. Li De didn''t care. After leaving traces in the fire of the souls of the dead in the same way, he called the ox bone dead. This silly cow is full of surprise at this time, looking at a few undead who appear, want to approach, but some are afraid. Looking at each other''s actions, Li De can''t help but be covered with black lines. This guy is so timid that it''s a miracle that the dead will be afraid of?? He doubted whether there was a title hidden behind the name of the ox bone Undead - timid as a mouse. "These undead are all under your management. Remember, protect the spider eggs and don''t let others destroy them." With his mental strength emanating, it was easy for the ox bone undead to understand his consciousness, and then he landed on the ground and stood up directly. "Eyes ~" as if to say give it to me. Li De almost didn''t choke to death. This guy is still a real genius. - - - - - - no longer paid attention to the dead ox bones, and Li De turned his head to look at the flowers of death that had just bloomed when the dead spider broke its cocoon. At this time, palms of the size of the leaves more and more green, like dew after the rain, and at this time more than ten scattered shadow flowers have been linked into one, the branches and leaves are closely linked to each other, not vines but even vines. Among the numerous branches and leaves, the central flower is more attractive. Blood like flowers are blooming quietly. The red of this flower is the red of the blood dripping out after the wound is torn. It is full of cold and chilly. Although the flowers are in full bloom, they give people a sense of death and danger. They are flowers from hell and death. Flowers no longer represent hope and new life, but destruction and silence. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly. He could feel the power of death on the flower of death. No longer hesitating, directly mobilize the power of space to cut the flower directly from the bottom, and most of the branches were picked by him. Flower of death Quality: extraordinary Introduction: the flower bred by the huge power of death and abundant energy is not the symbol of life, but the cohesion of death, which can condense the fire of the soul and has an incredible effect on the dead. It turns into the flower of death. There was something hard to hide in Lee''s eyes. It''s not easy. It''s not only killing a large number of cave spiders and pigs every day to attack the decaying land in the past half month, but also a large number of magic crystal cultivation. At this time, after a lot of hard work, we finally got it back. "Death spiders and flowers of death are all made of money. No wonder the earth''s countries are so rich, but it''s hard to keep a strong army. That''s it make complaints about Li De''s plan. And the cost is not in vain. After death, the spider will breed a race and continue to fight for him. After this round of energy irrigation, this rotten land will soon be upgraded to the intermediate level. In the future, it can continue to cultivate other flowers of death or special undead. It can be considered that wealth can be transformed into another way to exist. He turned his head and took a look at the ox bone undead, who was already playing happily with some of his younger brothers, shaking his head. Several newly made skeletons were carrying spider eggs by pressing the button, while the ox bone undead was enjoying the supervision. No longer to stay, tearing open the space, Lee returned to the city hall office. The moment he appeared in the office, the air suddenly dropped more than ten degrees, a cold intended to diffuse in the air. Li De looks at the flower of death in his hand, but his expression is still subtle. It is worthy of being the flower of death. It is really effective. This strong breath of death is too exaggerated. Without much delay, he put the flower of death into a box that had been prepared in advance, and then went down to the town hall garden, ready to return to green city. Harrison went to the underground world this morning. He had nothing to explain. He planned to send the flowers of death back. Castro is spreading his wings in the backyard, the sharp blade of the blade reflecting the golden light in the setting sun. "Master..." after seeing Lee, Castro immediately straightened up, and the former bodyguard has now become his exclusive mount. Although you don''t have a luxury car in Kowloon, you can get in and out of the car. This class 15 dawn bat that can fly supersonic is not bad. Li had just sat on Castro''s back when he saw a group of bats flying from afar. Then he gathered himself in front of him, and Harrison''s body appeared in front of him.Lee frowned at the quick look on Harrison''s face. "Harrison, what''s the matter?" Harrison''s expression was a little pleased. "Under the crown, COSO has found the news of thunder tribe in the underground world... The other tribe is moving, and COSO needs your help." Hearing this, Li De''s eyes lit up. Thunder tribe was once the tribe where COSO was, and also the tribe he always remembered. With its huge size, the Cyclops made indescribable contributions in the early days of dawn city. They are humanoid excavators, even more powerful than excavators. Cyclops are absolutely valuable tools for production. Li De has been thinking about this since he attacked the underground world. Before that, there has been no trace of thunder tribe. Kosso has not been found twice before, but he suddenly found it this time. "Need me? Can''t you trace it? " Harrison was slightly embarrassed by this question. "Under the crown, at present, the underground world is left with dead bones, Kapp and gods. They can follow them, but... No one can take over the Cyclops." Li De was dumb when he heard this. It seems that it is true that these top players fight fiercely one by one, but this time it is not for them to fight, but to subdue each other. That''s the question. Who should accept it? Kapp? Although the orc king of level 18 is strong, it is obviously not strong enough to make the Cyclops submit. Dead bones? This damned spirit will not be taken in time. If you open your mouth, you may end up with the last one. God evil... Let god evil conquer the Cyclops? Isn''t that a joke. Although God was very obedient in front of Li De, it was a god evil after all. It was released to kill all the Cyclops tribe in minutes. So after a long circle, he is the only one who is most suitable. "This flower of death..." "under the crown, master spark asked me to send someone here. The flowers of death will be delivered on time. " Hearing Harrison''s assurance, Lee nodded slightly, and without hesitation, he handed Harrison the wrapped flowers of death. "You can continue to cultivate the flower of death now. If Mr. spark is not enough, let him go to the scarlet mage tower, and Weina will send it back." "As you wish." Harrison raised his chest and bowed. The network between dawn city and scarlet mage tower has already been established. Otherwise, we would not have transported such huge magic stones and jinpuke back to dawn city. Hoo ~ Castro fluttered his wings over the dawn City, and then under the shocking gaze of the street pedestrians below, the space in front of him was directly broken, and the huge figure with 16 blade wingspan penetrated directly without hindrance. In the blink of an eye, the broken door of space, like glass, heals again. Nothing seems to have happened. The Cyclops tribe, the black dragon in the swamp, the dungeons built by halflings, the beautiful dark elves, and countless underground races... The exploration has just begun. Chapter 342 PS: Thank you for your subscription and monthly ticket support. Thank you. Without the support of genuine book friends, this book would have been a eunuch for a long time. This is this month''s. thank you all for your support at the starting point. Thank you. - - text - - the environment of the underground world is always gray, even if there are many fluorescent plants trying to emit light, it still makes people feel very dark compared with the surface. But different from the perception of life on the surface, the blood clan in this dark environment is like a fish in water, living comfortably. The thick earth is isolated from the sun and light. The deeper the earth is, the faster the blood clan''s state will warm up, until it can maintain its peak state for a long time. However, the only pity is that there is no human habitation in the underground world, so the lack of food makes the blood race rarely appear in the underground world. Only those who can lead to the ground, can go out to prey on human beings in the underground world can be occupied by blood clan. Castro has 16 blades in his wingspan of level 15, and the cold blade wing still reflects the cool light even in the dark environment. After several times of widening the underground passage, Castro did not encounter obstacles. Although he could not reach the supersonic cruise ability, he was still faster than the magic language bat. When Lee rode Castro to ashore castle, he immediately found COSO standing in the city. Level 16 bronze Cyclops, a native of the underground world, the son of a chief of the thunder tribe. The behemoth, dressed in the dark pattern of dwarves, is like a heavy mountain, standing steadily in the city. As long as you stand beside the bronze Cyclops, everyone will feel extremely small. The huge body is full of terrifying force. The muscles of his body were like molten steel, which made the armor bulge. Under the protection of armor, the huge one eye gazed at the cave exit, filled with chilling indifference. This is a giant who seems to be breaking out. He is suppressing his inner anger. Hoo ~ as Castro''s body soared over the gray stone castle, everyone below recognized the exclusive ride of Li De. All over the city, except for the troops on guard duty, seemed to have been pushed on a button, brushed to his knees on one knee and bowed to their supreme commander. In this city, that man is the belief and dependence of all people, and also the master of their destiny. "Master, Corso welcomes your arrival..." the giant bronze Cyclops knelt down slowly. Instead of driving Castro down, Lee floated directly from the sky. Looking at this scene, his face didn''t fluctuate much. He was used to it and looked around. "Get up." When the army got up to perform their duties, Li De faced the KO ropeway in front of him. "Corso, you found the thunder tribe?" Even though Lee was floating in the air, the moment when he stood up, the seven blade, strong, one eyed giant still made him feel the oppressive feeling brought by his body shape. "Yes, master, I''ve dealt with them..." his voice was like thunder, and COSO''s eyes were a little annoyed. "But there are too many of them, and I can''t defeat all of them..." when it comes to the repressed anger still burning in his body, the reluctance and humiliation are the inner emotions of COSO at this time. Cyclops are intelligent creatures. The intelligence quotient of adult Cyclops is equivalent to that of 11-12-year-old children. Although they can communicate with each other, they are naive and easy to be provoked. However, COSO has the title of wisdom, which is almost the same as normal human beings. Lee could not help but smile at COSO''s angry appearance. It was interesting for the big man to get angry. "No problem, thunder tribe is your tribe. I''m going to help you get back the position of tribal chief." "How many top combat effectiveness do they have above level 15 now?" After thinking about it for a while, COSO said in some distress, "master, the last time I left from the tribe, there were only three people in level 15, my brother was at level 16, and the remaining two were at level 15... but when I met them this time, my stupid brother had been upgraded to level 18, and there were as many as six people in level 15... Oh? Li Demei frowned and was keenly aware of something wrong. Cyclops are not an invincible talent race. They have the blood of ancient giants. They have a long life. The longer they live, the higher their strength will be. This is very similar to the dragon.According to reason, it is almost impossible for the thunder tribe to grow so fast. COSO was raised from level 15 to level 16 in three years. Thunder tribe in three years more than four 15 levels, not to mention, kosso''s brother also upgraded from level 15 to level 18? Isn''t that a joke. Li De''s deep eyes moved gently, revealing a bit of thinking. The opponent has acquired a treasure that can quickly increase strength?? Or some ancient heritage?? What''s more, it directly awakens the super strong blood vessel?? Although these conjectures are not reliable, the Cyclops live in the underground world, and it seems that these things are not impossible to appear... he can have the thorn fruit to purify the blood, is there no other magical thing outside? There are so many mysteries and unknowns in this world. "Are your people acting strangely and strangely?" "Master, I see huge scars in them... It''s not from hunting, it''s from war." Oh? Li De''s eyes brightened. War? In the underground world, apart from survival, what else is worth fighting for? Resources, only when they fight for resources, will war be launched, not only in the underground world, but also in the whole glory. Combined with the strength of the other side''s sudden increase, Li De has already made some preliminary judgments and made up his mind. "Now we''re going to recover your tribe. It''s time for those damned rebels to taste the taste of being hanged by ropes. Corso, you are the orthodox successor of thunder tribe. The Cyclops in the tribe belong to your people. Those rebels defeated you with conspiracy, but you, for the sake of thunder, the tribe will never give up! You spent countless efforts to evolve into a bronze Cyclops just to wait for this day. You will let everyone in thunder know that their king... Is back Corso''s face was blank when he heard this... Was that it? Why don''t I know that I can''t be kicked out... "where is the thunder tribe now?" "Master, they''re on the edge of the mud swamp, six or seven days away from the limestone castle..." Li De looks at the corner of COSO''s huge body, and you''re seven or eight days away? ... that''s about a thousand kilometers?? It''s unbelievable. This guy. "Can you find them?" Corso nodded with pride, "master, the creator God has given me the only gift, I left the landmark of blood production. As long as the time is not more than a month, I can find that mark." The only gift the creator has given you... Is the Cyclops boasting so bold? Lee looks at this guy with a black line on his face. "Take 20 blood clans and 50 magic language bats and get ready to go." According to the preliminary estimate, we have to go out for at least thousands of kilometers this time, which is beyond the scope of exploration by the army of dawn city. The underground world is far more dangerous than the earth''s surface, especially the mud swamp, where the black dragon haunts the dead land is full of all kinds of strange creatures. In order not to cause too much influence, Li De decided to go light. It is convenient to deal with a small number of people, but it is also convenient to run. If the number is large, once it is bitten by the enemy, it may face huge losses. He didn''t expand to his 18th level to walk horizontally in the underground world, not to mention the black dragon who robbed the artifact in the swamp. It''s the dungeon built by halflings, plus the most famous shadow elves in the underground world, which have great power. From cosso''s words before, it is indistinct that these two forces may have extraordinary existence, even more than one. This made him have to be careful. After thinking a little bit, Li De directly summoned asraega, a level 19 God. It''s a bit of a boon for this evil spirit to keep watch on the spider plane for so many days, especially after asrega has confirmed that the two extraordinary spiders cannot pass through the space passage. As for how asraega knew... Does sin reason? Lee has heard from Kapp more than once that this evil spirit will often kill the spider plane, and soon will drag his broken body back to the underground passage to absorb all kinds of death and foul energy to recover his body. The next day to continue this move, frequency exaggerated to once a day, this can make how many men ashamed. Level 19 hard shake extraordinary... This has to let Li De feel the horror of God''s sin. Extraordinary life is not at the same level as level 19 life, but Rao is so. Asreqa still lives well. This level of combat effectiveness is really thrilling.Therefore, Li De decided to keep a firm hand and take the evil spirit with him. On the spider plane, there are 18 levels of ORC King Karp and 19 level dead bones to guard. After a little preparation, in addition to asraega, grade 12 second-generation blood born Dylan, the scarlet hunter who has been managing and breeding magic language bats, also went with him this time. There are a lot of useful talents in the second generation of blood descendants. Dylan is definitely one of them. He also wants to take this opportunity to cultivate more people. There are not too many talents at any time. After a brief supply, Lee took the lead, riding Castro straight off. The level 19 deity sat on a shivering demon language bat and followed him. As for COSO, this big head is the old method, which is carried by the blood clan mage and goes deep into the underground world with others. When the whole team flew out of the gray stone castle, Li De turned his head and looked at the city with traces of war on its walls. He felt inexplicably that survival is the main theme of the world. After taking a deep breath, he turned his head, suppressed his inner Wenqing disease, and looked directly into the distance. The thought of the coming adventure made him excited. "I don''t know if I can pick up some artifact on the road, run into several forbidden incantation scrolls in the grass pit, and catch some young dragons in the pool... I''m really looking forward to it." - - - - flying in the underground world is absolutely different experience. In addition to the smell of decay in the air that made Lee a little uncomfortable, he enjoyed the flight. The height of the underground world is only 3000 blades. At a glance, you can see the space rock wall with light light overhead. The space rock wall composed of divine power and rules can only be destroyed by the power of gods. It is the most solid material in the underground world. In the dim light, the sky appears hazy, as if covered with a layer of yarn, can not see really. Li De looks down from the sky, and all kinds of strange plants on the ground pass through his sight. All kinds of twisted and deformed underground plants are filled with totally different breath from the surface. The scene looks like the kingdom of some ancient evil god, which is frightening. From time to time, the skeletons of some giant Warcraft can be seen on the ground. The flesh and blood of these unknown life has long been the food of other life. Only the forest and white bones remain, which adds a bit of terror to the originally gloomy atmosphere the more he flies in the direction of COSO, the more humid the land in Lee''s sight. From the beginning, the slightly dry land gradually turned into a soft wetland, and finally completely entered the swamp. After entering the swamp, Li De''s originally full of expectations was immediately erased. The calm in the eyes was replaced by vigilance. The marshes of the underground world are not sacred places with birds and sunshine on the surface. They are filled with all kinds of deadly poisonous fog. The poisonous fog above some areas even corrodes the birds into a pile of white bones at the moment when they fly in. The terror is terrible. This is a place of death. Pale and swollen bodies were exposed in a black muddy pool, and above them swarms of flies carrying lethal bacteria were buzzing. The stench of the black water, which had not flowed for too long, was more poisonous than the pestilence potion specially made by alchemists. Even the dragon''s resistance may not be immune. On the mud beside the pool, some monsters left strange traces while wriggling. This scene looks full of horror that makes people feel cold. The disgusting scenes in the swamp below made him frown. In such a place, the soul will be harvested by the God of death within ten minutes. Huhu ~ driving Castro in front of him, Li De led the team with his talent of high-level danger perception. His sharp eyes were like hawks and falcons, and he never let go of any place that might be in danger. And god evil see this kind of scene is a face of bland, even very disgusted. This kind of place is disgusting to him, but dangerous?? As the ultimate evil existence in this world, these so-called bacteria, pestilence and poisonous fog have no effect on him, and they are directly immune. Li De can only feel that the same people have different lives. With the deepening of the exploration team, the mud swamp appears more clearly in front of him, and at the same time, it is accompanied by more terrible lives. He saw a 40 blade giant boa constrictor lurking in a rotten pool, ready to kill passing monsters, and cleverly killed a small monster as bait. I have also seen a group of wolves haunted by flies in the swamp to hunt a wounded crocodile without fear... this is a place of pure death, a place of death for hunting and being hunted. After several days of flying, the team was slowed down by a green haze that shrouded a vast area."Master, we got to the poisonous fog ring... After passing through the poisonous fog ring, we really entered the mud swamp..." before Li De could speak, COSO, who was flying by the master''s hand, opened his mouth. "The poisonous fog ring is the most peripheral area of the mud swamp, which can''t be avoided and can only pass through..." Li De''s brow was wrinkled. The green poisonous fog was like cotton, floating in the air in piles. The warning from his body made him clearly aware of the danger in this area. "Slow down, don''t touch those green poisonous fog... follow my steps..." except for the gods, the faces of all blood clans become solemn. Lee let Castro take off a little, inspected the team, and found that there was no problem before he began to lead the team into the poisonous fog area which covered the whole mud swamp like an iron ring. This piece of green poisonous fog is not connected into a whole, but like a pile of cotton, floating in the air from top to bottom, from left to right, and each pile of poisonous fog will be separated from each other by a certain distance, and Li De is looking for a way out in the slit. Fortunately, his sense of danger has been upgraded to a higher level, and he has managed to find a safe passage here. However, he is not completely safe in the process. A cloud of green poisonous fog was suddenly blown by the wind and changed its trajectory. After all the magic language bats in front of them passed through, the last three magic language bats followed the flight path and prepared to cross the gap. However, because the poisonous fog changed the track, they had no time to dodge and collide into it. Roar ~ with the shrill roar, the skin of the three level-9 magic language bats instantly festers. The poisonous fog directly corrodes their bodies like sulfuric acid and turns them into a body full of holes. The flapping wings suddenly stop. In a few blinks of an eye, they crash to the ground and splash countless mud. Li De turned his head and took a look, his expression became a little dignified. "Everyone, watch out, don''t be careless!" The lesson of blood no longer dare to relax. After a day of Yao, he went around countless distances and lost two magic language bats. Just when Li De couldn''t stand it, the sight in front of him was just wide, and the scene of swamp appeared again. Finally, it came out. It''s a big relief. Even with his will, it was strained to the extreme. Flying in such a poisonous fog area, which is extremely dangerous everywhere, can magnify the psychological pressure by ten times, because there is no way to determine whether the next pile of poisonous fog will suddenly change its trajectory. Li De calmed down and looked around. Yu Guang suddenly saw a dry land in the swamp not far away. It seemed that he could rest his feet. For a moment, the team behind him has filed out, and the whole team is in good condition except for losing 5 magic language bats. Li De drives Castro to confirm with Dylan, the second generation of blood born, that the team is in good condition. He is just about to let everyone go down to have a rest. Suddenly, there is a huge noise in the distance. Buzzing is like the sound of millions of mosquitoes in the ear. Li De fiercely turned around and frowned at the scene coming from afar. A huge black cloud appeared in the sight. The black cloud was made up of monsters the size of fists, with steel needle like tail spines and ferocious mouth. It looks like an enlarged version of the wasp, but it''s a hundred times more terrifying than a wasp. "Master, that''s the rotting Dragonfly!! As we are about to land, these creatures tend to live in groups, and each group has tens of thousands of them. In the mud swamp, they are the natural enemies of all life. And their tail spines carry a more deadly corrosive venom than snakes... " kosso''s voice was a little anxious. Looking at the scene of the group of black clouds flying towards them, Li Demi picked her head and waved her hand to let everyone land. "Everyone is down on the ground, and there''s a dry area below." "COSO, asrega, you protect them." It doesn''t matter if he is alone, but there are his subordinates... And the green poisonous fog behind him is obviously not suitable to avoid. There was no time to think about it. The speed of this group of rotting dragonflies was faster than he had imagined. At least, it reached 400 km / h, which was more than 300 km faster than the flying speed of magic language bats. As soon as the magic bat landed on the ground, the two sides collided head-on. The rotting dragonfly, which covers the sky, looks like a madman. It has a huge mouth that is sharper than a razor, and its tail spines, like steel needles, are full of green and poisonous light. There was no way to think too much about it in the war. The rotting dragonflies came from below, from the front, and even from the strong green poisonous fog. The scene looks more terrifying than the locust crossing. The dark light in the sky is now completely covered by the rotting dragonflies.The hum of the roar let all people hair hair, heart in an instant become irritable and impetuous, fear in the landing. Li De looked at everything coldly. He and the god evil doer did not land. The god evil spirit floated in the air alone. The bloody eyes full of violence had begun to show their killing intention. Buzz! The collision is on! The first batch of rotting dragonflies, like bullets out of the chamber, attacked and killed in a domineering manner. However, God did not flinch back, but in a more crazy attitude towards the most dense direction of the dragon fly corrosion. Yila ~ like a dagger, the sharp claws flash through the sky, even the space seems to be torn and twisted under its attack. No rotifer can survive under its edge for half a second. The pulp burst and died. The long tail behind the evil spirit also began to attack unscrupulously. Every time it was waved, it could kill more than ten rotting dragonflies. The sharper tail than the spearhead was completely a killing machine. The killing speed of god evil terror even made the surrounding dense rotifer fly fall into a short blank area. But there are too many to kill. Though invincible, asreqa has a fatal flaw, and does not have mass destruction skills. In the face of a large number, he can suppress an area, but can not change the whole situation. Lee was not idle. At the moment of collision, the magic power in his hands began to gather. The tide of violent magic surged towards him, and a great unspeakable terror rose, and his dangerous breath was more exaggerated than that of God. The rotting dragonflies were silent for a moment, and then erupted into a more strident roar as they sensed the deadly danger. Like bullets coming out of the chamber, the rotting dragonflies flapped their wings at a speed hard to see by the naked eye, pounding Lee. Bang ~ the first rotting Dragonfly directly hits Lee with its huge sharp mouth, but the strong shield shows. The dragonfly''s body burst like an egg hitting a stone. Poop, the green mucus slides down the magic shield and pulls out a long, disgusting line. But this is just the beginning. Lee''s shield seems to have been hit by countless bullets. The rotting dragonflies hit it with terrible flying speed, which directly ripples the shield. In less than five seconds, Lee''s shield was covered with rotting dragonflies, covering his entire body. The tail sting, sharper than a steel needle, rises high, its venom twinkles in the tail sting, and then stabs at the magic shield. It''s a violent corrosion noise. The hard magic shield seems to be broken at any time under such a dense siege. People with less courage can directly lose their will to resist when they see this scene. The dense dragonflies completely wrapped him in the magic shield, and it was impossible to see him inside through the rotting dragonflies outside. The scene was horrifying. Only half of his body can be seen from the top of his head. Castro was also wrapped in a dragon fly, but he did not receive any damage with his extraordinary armor. Li De''s dark eyes are more and more indifferent. The magic in the hands is still gathering madly. There are more than 2000 magic nodes in my mind. From the first to the last, each node is illuminated by magic. When the last magic node of the magic model is activated, Lee''s eyes fight fiercely. Hands up. Thor was born. Yila ~ the silver dragon lightning burst in this moment, and the dazzling light was as dazzling as looking directly at the sun. Within the range of a hundred blades in diameter, the terrible thunder is spreading, and the silver white lightning is like a spider''s web. The rotting dragonfly was directly hit by the thunder, and its soul was broken and its body burst. The green mucus in the sky exploded like fireworks. In the center, Li De, like Thor, is full of terrifying and terrifying power. Everything around it seems to be annihilated. There''s no match for hegemony. Looking at the still fierce, black clouds pressing the city''s rotting dragonflies, Lee''s eyes were cold, and he directly drove Castro into the city. Castro''s body was covered with his spirit, not hurt by lightning. When Lee drove Castro, who had supersonic speed, with a 100 blade diameter Thor field, into a dense swarm of eroding dragonflies. The scene became extremely spectacular. All the terrors turned to dust in front of the thunder and lightning. Raytheon''s coming can be instant magic or continuous magic output, but the magic cost per second to maintain Thor''s fall for a long time has reached a terrible 1000 points. Li De directly changed his body to release the shackles of blood vessels and open the blood vessels of his ancestors.The magic recovery speed of terror forcibly maintains the cost of this four ring spell, which is equivalent to that he casts a four ring spell every second. How terrible it is. Boom! Boom! Boom! The air seemed to be torn to pieces by the power of thunder and lightning wherever Li De passed. Being penetrated by the huge lightning power, the tiny body of the dragonfly can not bear this terrible force, and it directly explodes. At the moment, Li De is like a god descending from the kingdom of God, holding the lightning of creation to kill the evil and filthy things of the other world. Kill all sides. At Castro''s speed, the dense rotting dragonflies in the sky are not even qualified to escape. All turned into dust. Thunder and lightning, silver dragon dancing. It''s amazing. This is the only feeling Lee has at this time. The killing like mowing is like opening incomparable, and everything around it collapses and breaks under the tyranny of thunder and lightning. It''s not a good thing that a lot of rotting dragonflies in the middle of the sky have tried for the first time. Hoo ~ Castro spread his blade and galloped back and forth among the rotting dragonflies at a terrifying speed that could not be seen by the naked eye. Outside, it seems that only a giant ball of silver dragon lightning was seen rolling and galloping among the layers of rotting dragonflies, and the scene was emptied immediately. The air was filled with a scorched stench. Whoosh ~ the sky is rapidly cleared, and there is a huge gap in a short period of time for the appalling group of rotting dragonflies. Just two or three minutes. Buzz ~ although the creepy howl in the sky still exists, it is no longer the terror just now. More than 100000 of them were buried in the hands of Li De, and a thick body was piled up in the swamp. Just before Lee had a good time, a sharp hissing sound sounded from the group of rotting dragonflies. The rotifer, which had intended to attack, immediately turned around and left in a hurry, like a lost dog. Although the number still obscures the sky, but obviously feel a lot rarefied. The scene becomes quiet again with the flight of the rotifer. At the same time, there was still green juice in the air which corroded the dragon fly and was exploded by lightning. The whole sky seems to be covered with a light green veil. The ground was even more exaggerated, covered with charred bodies of rotting dragonflies. Mao''s fever and scorching smell even covered the stench of swamp mud. The scene was like the end of the abyss, terrifying and terrifying. At this time, Li De scattered the God thunder and changed his body back to human body. Looking at the surrounding scene is still a little more than enough. It''s so cool to just control the thunder and lightning, especially when the dense corrosive dragonflies rush towards him, it''s like a moth pouncing on a burning fire, and it''s popping all the time. Looking at the ground, he felt that in this short time of two or three minutes, at least one hundred thousand, or even more, had been killed. At this time, asreqa, the God of level 19, flew back to Li De and stood quietly in the air. His mount had been thrown to the ground by him. Although the number of the gods killed just now is quite a lot, compared with the birth of the God, it is not a concept at all. The reason why master mage is called master mage is because of this. The master of Dharma broke out and he simply didn''t recognize him. "Dylan, report the damage." Lee''s face calmed as he watched the team take off again. "Under the crown, in addition to a demon language bat was killed, only 10 were slightly injured, and the blood clan was in good condition." Although the attack was fierce, Lee did not give the opportunity to corrode the dragonflies, and the bats did not suffer much loss. Nod a little. "Watch out and keep moving..." just as Li De was about to leave, kosso, who was still on the ground, suddenly squatted down. "Master, I found traces of a halfling... Oh? Halflings? Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had heard Corso talk about the dungeon built by halflings more than once. It''s the biggest city in the underground world. How can halflings appear in such places? This is a muddy swamp. What is the other party doing here? Float straight up into the air and land slowly towards the ground. The leather boots trampled on the ground and put their feet slightly on the ground. The sound of creaking and creaking constantly sounded, and the scorched rotting dragonflies cracked under the boots. Although the huge COSO squatted on the ground, Lee was still as small as a child in front of him. The bronze one eyed giant points to an obscure air passage in a ground urn."Master, I found the faeces of halflings. According to the smell and freshness of the faeces, they should not be away for more than two days..." just about to leave to have a look at ridden''s stool, he stopped at once?? Before he could ask, he saw COSO, a big man, hit the ground in front of him with a hand like a siege hammer, supporting his body. Then he leaned down, sniffed at the excrement with his huge head, and then half straightened up and sneezed hard. Ah, cut! The ground shook. "... it stinks... when Li De heard the thunder like words, he could not help but look black. I let you smell it?? Then COSO sniffed in the air again, stood up and carefully observed the steps and other marks on the ground, and then suddenly turned his eyes to the right front of the flat ground. A finger reached out and hummed, "master, they''re going that way." In the mud swamp, in order to obtain prey, it is a very common skill to use the feces or footprints of monsters to distinguish the traces of prey. Corso has lived on this land for more than 200 years, and these ancient and practical skills have been integrated into his blood. Li De also raised interest in seeing the situation, "can you infer how many of them are there?" "About 20 to 30, the traces of mud being trampled are not like the traces left by a large number of troops... " didn''t you say that halflings rarely come to the mud marshes? " "Yes, master," cosso nodded, "halflings are suitable for living on dry land. Swamps are a fatal danger area for them. If not necessary, most halflings will avoid entering the swamps, but some will take risks in order to obtain rare materials..." Li De nodded slightly, and the other party had been away for two days It doesn''t have much value. If you can survive three days in this kind of ghost place, it''s a fortune telling. "Corso, keep looking for thunder tribe." Hearing what lied said, Corso immediately gave up chasing each other''s ideas. "Yes, master." Soon, under the control of the blood caster, COSO was again lifted into the air by the transformed mage''s hand. After a sudden episode, the action continued. But this time, Lee''s vigilance has been raised a lot, and his flight speed has slowed down a little bit. At the key point, he will send asreqa, the God''s evil, as a guard. Just half an hour later, there was an accident. A group of scavenging crows with stench and germs suddenly took off from the ground and attacked them with shrill calls. The number of tens of thousands of people make this group of terrible life with wingspan reaching one edge is full of breath that makes people''s heart beat faster. This time, Li De didn''t reappear the birth of Thor, but directly released his momentum as the ancestor of the blood clan. When fear comes, the Immortal King, scarlet master, the title and aura are opened. Under the powerful power, these intelligent scavenging crows are in a panic, and their pursuit speed is obviously slowed down. The carnivorous raven, one of the most intelligent birds in the world, can be intimidated. Lee didn''t get entangled with these rotting crows with deadly germs and pestilence, and left with the team. It''s no good to kill them. If you can''t kill yourself, you may roll over. This kind of thing doesn''t make much sense. After two waves of raids, everyone raised their vigilance to the top. Fortunately, they were flying through the air. If they were walking from the ground, they would have been attacked dozens of times. This swamp full of rotten smell is the purest hunting ground. There is only one rule of life here - hunting. If you are satisfied, you will be qualified to live. - - - - - accompanied by putrefaction and poisonous fog, Li De continued to march in the dark swamp. The deeper you go, the more terrifying the swamp is. Not only did the skeletons appear more and more huge, but the plants on the ground became more and more strange. Even when several magic language bats were hiding from a poisonous fog, they were a little closer to the ground, dozens of vines were directly raised below, tearing those magic language bats down, and Li De was directly killed before he could be rescued. His high-level sense of danger is always warning in this swamp, no matter in any direction of southeast, northwest, there is always a source of danger. The mud swamp was constantly refreshing his awareness of danger. Finally, on the seventh day of flying away from gray stone castle, a word from Corso let everyone breathe a sigh of relief. "Master, there is a swamp in front of us, so we can rest for a while...""Swamp land?" It''s the first time that Lee has heard the name. Dylan, riding a 12 level dawn bat, followed Lee''s side. Hearing his doubts, Dylan explained. "Under the crown, in the swamps of the underground world, because of the large scale, the mud is piled up into mountains, and after some terrain changes, the mud will protrude and form dry and hard land. The swamp is like an island in the sea, which can provide some living space Hearing this explanation, Li De nodded clearly. "If so, there should be a lot of dangerous races living in this swamp." "Yes, under the crown, the living environment of the underground world is very bad, especially in the marshes. Most of the intelligent and powerful races will occupy a swamp wide land as a habitat, because the land is dry and hard, which can avoid many dangers." Apparently Dylan had done his homework after dawn City invaded the underworld. During their conversation, the flight speed did not decrease, and the dark sky in front of them suddenly changed a little, and the dim fog around them suddenly dispersed. And then Lee saw something quite shocking. Innumerable low broad-leaved plants that emit fluorescence flourish in a land that can''t be seen at all. The light that emits lights up the whole mud swamp. And the surrounding fog seems to be isolated from the area, unable to invade in. Even after Li Defei came to this space, he felt that the air was much fresher and no longer smelly. "Master, we are here. After crossing this wide land, we will reach the area where I found the thunder tribe last time." COSO''s tone was very excited, and he was happy to return to his tribe. Li De didn''t say much. He directed the team to land. Roar ~ when the last demon language bat landed on the ground, a shrill roar came from the poisonous fog outside. It''s like the roar of a dragon and the roar of a beast. Lee just heard the sound and felt his hair standing up in the moment. A sense of extreme danger. Extraordinary. There is an unknown extraordinary life passing by. His face became very dignified, and he waved his hand to silence everyone. At the same time, asraega, a level 19 God, also raised his head and looked in the direction of the voice. However, unlike Li De, he showed a violent intention to kill. Seems to want to hunt the owner of the sound. "Extraordinary..." ancient blasphemy caused the temperature of the surrounding air to drop suddenly, and the huge bodies of several magic language bats began to tremble unconsciously, and suddenly moved away from asrega. Roar ~ a moment later, a second roar came out, but this time it was different from the last time. This time, the sound became more shrill. All of a sudden, the scene was full of depression, and everyone''s breathing slowed down a lot. Bang ~ touch! Roar ~ along with the roar, a violent collision sounded, as if some lives were being hunted by the supernatural. Li De''s dark and deep eyes narrowed slightly, and his mind turned to look at Dylan with a dignified expression. Keep your voice down. "Dylan takes Corso out of here and waits for me on the other side of the broad." "Follow me, asrega." God evil heard this, the blood red eyes shine, and the evil killing breath on his body almost made the air condense into ice. Asreqa''s body full of blasphemous inscriptions is full of unimaginable prestige. The divine iniquity is the most extreme existence in the world, and their living is an unforgivable sin. "Father... Your will is higher than my soul." Ancient blasphemy freezes the soul... looking at the action Li De is preparing for, Dylan''s eyes show some hesitation, "under the crown, the other party may not come towards us, you don''t need to..." "no, Dylan, that extraordinary is hurt." Li De''s eyes are crazy beyond imagination, just like the tyranny and killing desire in the eyes of the gods ¡£ When Dylan heard this, his heart stopped for a moment. Chapter 343 The extraordinary was hurt. Dylan''s expression is a breath, he is not surprised by the news, but shocked by the tyranny and wildness in Lee''s eyes. The extraordinary who just heard the sound turned out to be their prey at this moment. How crazy and powerful it is. That''s extraordinary! Dylan took a deep breath and suppressed the shock in his heart. Yu Guang took a look at the evil spirit that had been filled with tyranny on the side of Li De''s body, and laughed bitterly in his heart. Under the crown is indeed under the crown, and only God''s iniquity can keep up with his steps. Nods hard. "Dylan obeys your orders, crown." He didn''t say anything like pay attention to safety. There will be safety when hunting is extraordinary?? Dylan said that directly with the rest of the blood clan left, their explorers team is actually the main task is to transport Corso. Other things do not need them at all. All blood clans know their own positioning, and no one calls out to go with Li De because of his IQ dropping off the line. Stupid people will not come here. What''s more, it''s no secret that Li De has the ability to revive in the blood clan and the high-level of dawn city. Everyone knows that Li De is immortal, which directly leads to the unprecedented high level of trust in Li De, and the high-level cohesion of dawn city is almost invincible. After all, as long as Li De is still there, there will be no unrest in the dawn city. "Castro, become a little bat." Lee''s eyes were calm. Although he was ready to hunt the unknown supernatural, he did not intend to let Castro gallop outside. Castro was slightly stunned, and then felt Lee''s unquestionable eyes, instantly shrunk his body into the size of half a slap and was put into his arms. After confirming that there was no problem, Li De directly opened the shackles of blood vessels and activated the ancestral blood vessels. In the blink of an eye, his body surged out of an incomparable surging force. Magma is erupting. (... After the blood vessel is opened, the strength, body recovery speed and magic recovery speed are increased by 1500%, which doubles in the night...) after activating the blood vessel, Li De can clearly feel that in the underground world, it is calculated according to the night, that is, his attribute has increased by 3000%. That powerful force made his blood vessels seem to have rolling magma flowing, volcanoes erupting. It took a few deep breaths to suppress the desire for destruction because of the explosion of power. Looking at Dylan turning away, Lee turned to asrega and told him. "Hide your body and follow my orders later." "According to your instructions, father..." asreqa nodded immediately, and the sharp curved corners of his head twinkled with cold light. Li De nodded slightly, his right hand outstretched, and broke the space in front of him, but his body instantly entered. Shadow blade can be immune to exploration below the spirit level. But to his surprise, asreqa appeared behind him in just a second, in the same dimensional plane as him. The dimensional plane is composed of numerous planes, which can not be counted at all. If you want to be in the same dimensional plane, only precise spatial control can be achieved. However, the 19 level God has mastered the space, which seems to be nothing to him. Li De didn''t think much about it, and began to march in the dimensional plane to the place where the voice of terror just came out. In the dimensional plane, looking at the outside is like being covered with a veil. Because of the existence of gray fog, his vision is shorter, and he can barely see the distance of 500 blades in front of him. The advantage of entering the dimensional plane is that he is free from the influence of the poisonous fog and mud. However, he did not take it lightly. Over time, some powerful toxins have even spread to the dimensional plane. Therefore, if he does not want to step on it suddenly, he should be careful. Two people steadily forward exploration, Li De has always maintained the highest vigilance. When flying out of 3000 blade distance, the space in front suddenly fluctuated and seemed to be torn apart. He felt a breath of terror in the distance that made the space turbulent. Transcendence is just around the corner. Vigilance is full at the moment, and every muscle is tense, ready to face the coming crisis at any time. Li De and asreqa continued to move towards the direction of the strong breath, about 500 blades. Suddenly, a scene appeared in front of him to enlarge his pupil. Dozens of black tentacles, like octopus tentacles, were stretched out in a black poisonous fog as thick as ink. They were bound to a three headed flying dragon with a body length of 30 blades and wings and three heads. The three flying dragons are struggling frantically at the moment, trying to get rid of the hunting of the black tentacles. Their mouth screams bitterly like the roar of the devil.Lee took a deep breath, and the scene was too frightening. He thought it was an extraordinary injury, but he didn''t expect that it was an extraordinary being hunted by a more terrifying existence. Li De subconsciously checks the attributes of the three flying dragons. Three headed Flying Dragon Lord level: level 21 (extraordinary) ??? £¿£¿£¿ Apart from the level of the other party, he can only see a piece of question mark. But this does not prevent Li De from knowing the power of the three dragon Lords. Level 21, which is enough to explain everything. This is the existence that has reached another level of life. But Rao is so, this 21 level extraordinary is still hunted by the tentacles stretching out in the black fog. And the scene is still in an extremely passive state. What is there in the black fog?? Who is the master of tentacles?? Li De''s eyes were full of doubts. But at this point, the scene changed even more. Trapped by dozens of black tentacles, the three headed Flying Dragon Lord''s wings fluttered fiercely, like a strong wind and waves, and broke away at least half of the black tentacles. But at this moment, the existence in the black fog seems to be infuriated, whirring ~ sharp breaking air sounds. Hundreds of black tentacles came flying like sharp arrows. The three headed Flying Dragon Lord, who had just broken free, was forced to bind again. With numerous ferocious barbed tentacles, he tried to drag the huge creature with 30 blade wingspan into the thick black fog. The area covered by black fog is filled with extremely terrible toxin, and the Lord of three dragons with extremely high magic resistance can not bear it. At the moment of the black fog, it was like dripping cold water into the boiling oil, and the sound of cracking sounded. Large pieces of dragon skin were corroded, revealing blood and even white bones. What''s more terrifying is that on the black tentacles bound with the three flying dragon lords, their ferocious barbs are still erupting thick black fog, and their corrosiveness is even more exaggerated. One scar after another made the three Dragon Lord fall into a desperate situation. It seems that the next second he will be dragged into the black fog and swallowed up. The whole scene looks like the scene in the myth of extinction. The mysterious existence in the thick black fog is the extremely evil thing. When Li De thought that the three flying dragons were the main loser. A dazzling light flashed over the one horned head among the three flying dragon Lords. Boom ~ a burst of indescribable thunder and lightning burst, and then the three Flying Dragon Lord''s single horn burst out with incomparably bright and dazzling brilliance. The thunder was destroyed. The terrible thunder is like a silver dragon with its teeth and claws, and it seems to be swearing its own strength to the gods. Compared with the four ring spell just cast by Li Degang, the three Dragon Lord is more like the Thor. The thick and thin thunder and lightning of the bucket is like the divine punishment of extermination. It is cleaned directly within the radius of 200 blades. Those black tentacles bound with three flying dragon lords were bombarded by thunder and lightning. They were blackened instantly. Dozens of huge tentacles directly burst and burst, black mucus with a strong corrosive splash, fell on the ground and instantly eroded out a hole. It''s a pity that the two wings of the three Flying Dragon Lord are still bound by death and can''t take off at all. The power of thunder cannot destroy hundreds of black tentacles in an instant. After this attack, the weird existence in the black fog did not give up, but surged out more tentacles again, attacking and killing. The picture is like a demon in the abyss dragging a dragon into the abyss with tentacles. The corresponding is the thunder roars, the lightning never sleeps. Once again, the only one near the thunder''s eye is the eye of the thunder. But the two collided several times. Finally, the Lord of the upper three flying dragons was still crushed down. Too many, black tentacles are like endless general, never had half a moment of rest. No one can figure out the existence of the monster in the black fog. After another round of attack and killing, the thunder of the three Flying Dragon Lord was finally broken. Dozens of tentacles grew and forced the three Dragon Lord to go into the thick fog. This time it was even more dangerous. The Lord of the three dragons had no time to react, and half of his body was in the black fog. The terrible corrosiveness of the black fog made its body rot quickly. At the critical moment of life and death, this level 21 transcendental being was completely plunged into a frenzy. The unicorn suddenly lit up a more dazzling light, and in an instant, a force more than enough to be called shocking from its body surged out. Every inch of the Dragon skin of the three Flying Dragon Lord was filled with thunder and lightning. At this time, it was like an ancient mythical thing born out of the thunder. Every inch of muscle is filled with unspeakable power. The black tentacles around him burst like broken eggs, and the juice splashed all over the sky.Under the impact of thunder, no one is immune. This scene looks like ancient gods fighting, and Lee''s eyes are full of surprise. At this moment, the three flying dragon lords broke free from the shackles, and their three heads roared up to the sky. Under the lightning power full of their bodies, they were majestic and majestic. The three dragon lords, who were free, did not dare to stay. They dragged their blood stained bodies, and even some places were corroded to the point where they could see the bones. But just when Lee thought that the three headed Dragon Lord could escape from the sky, he reversed again. Suddenly a golden tentacle fell from the sky in the dark fog. The tentacle is at least two blades in diameter, like a sharp spear, thrown from the hands of the gods in the sky. Yila ~ the three headed Dragon Lord, who had just taken off less than 20 blades, was stabbed on his back by the golden tentacles, and the fresh blood splashed like a fountain. Dragon''s blood in the air filled with an indescribable smell of blood. The huge force is strong, and the Lord of the flying dragon falls on the ground, splashing mud tens of blades high. The golden tentacles, which were not powerful enough, pierced the earth directly, and then nailed the Dragon Lord''s body to the ground in an extremely exaggerated way. Shock. This is the most intuitive feeling of Li De, this epic picture appears under his eyes, and the impact on him is indescribable. It''s a level 21 extraordinary existence. It was pierced from the back. What kind of existence is the master of tentacles in the black fog?!! Extraordinary or legendary??? The three Dragon Lord was so seriously injured that he fell into a complete madness. The body with a 30 blade wingspan began to wiggle violently, tearing everything around him. The huge tail lashed the golden tentacle like a steel whip, but the other side was like a pimp. What a powerful force it was, it was safe and sound. At the moment, the ground is like tofu, which is torn by the Lord of three flying dragons, and the soil splashes up to the height of tens of blades. What''s more, the single corner above its head starts to explode with a kind of energy wave that is distorted in space. Thunder. After only a short pause, the endless Silver Dragon lightning at this moment engulfed everything around. The dozens of black tentacles that just came out were smashed and turned into meat. It seems that there is only lightning left in heaven and earth. But what''s more shocking is that the mysterious golden tentacle is intact. That enough to tear the space of the thunder force bombarded on it like a bullock into the sea, no waves. The tentacles, sharper than spears, were like a mountain, nailing the three dragon lords to the ground. Li De''s scalp is numb when he looks 500 blades away. Extraordinary power, too terrible. He can clearly see that after the three dragon lords erupted, the space with a radius of 200 blades was twisted under the power of lightning, and the ground burst, and everything was annihilated. Li De estimated that he was only afraid that he would not last 30 seconds under such violent force. But what''s more exaggerated is that the golden tentacle still stands in the three minute thunderstorm. That terrible life in the black fog is absolutely so powerful that it is unimaginable extraordinary, and even has stepped into the legend. It''s too fierce to hunt and kill three flying dragon Lords. The owners of these tentacles are too fierce. "Asrega, do you know what life those tentacles are?" Standing behind Li De, the three blade God shook his head. "Father God, I need to go back to the main plane to feel..." Lee nodded slightly. To be on the safe side, he took asrega back more than 100 blades, and then quietly came out of the dimensional plane. The smell of decay and stench in the swamp came again. Out of the dimensional plane, Li De saw a more realistic picture. The thunder in the sky is more shocking than that seen in the dimensional plane. Taking the three Flying Dragon Lord as the center, everything within the radius of 200 blade is annihilated in the thunder and lightning, like the punishment of extermination, full of the power of destroying everything. His four ring magic Thor came to this ancient creature as pale as a child. God evil also quietly appeared behind Li De, to see the thunder field, his expression was rare to show a bit dignified. "Father God, that flying dragon has the blood of ancient Thunder Dragon... We can capture it as a mount..." hearing this, Li De gave a sharp blow. Are you sure you''re not kidding?? Is that level 21 super easy to grasp? Not to mention the three dragon lords, who are the owners of the tentacles, the mysterious existence hidden in the thick black fog is not what they can deal with now.You need to have a good mouth to eat at this level. The battle is still going on. When Li De saw that the three Dragon Lord continued to maintain the thunder field for more than 5 minutes, he knew his extraordinary strength intuitively. The cost of each second in this thunder field is at least a five ring magic cost. Just as his Thor came, if he wanted to maintain it, he had to spend huge magic power. Even if the supernatural mage came, he could not bear it. This is the superiority of his blood. But this 21 level Flying Dragon Lord is obviously not bad, the other side''s long single horn seems to have inexhaustible power. On the court when the deadlock, Li De in vain to feel a strong sense of crisis, just a moment later, the ground behind him instantly collapsed. Danger! The smell of terror spread all over his body, and Lee''s pores were angry. Brush ~ before the blink of an eye, his body instantly moved to 50 blades away. But as soon as he was there, countless black tentacles burst from the ground and attacked him. The quantity is too dense and too much, and there is no way to avoid it. Trap!! Li De''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t hesitate. He reached out to tear up the space. But at that moment, the surrounding space is directly distorted. Space turbulence. Li De''s eyes narrowed suddenly. These terrible black tentacles blocked the space directly! At this time, the black tentacles burst out and attacked him like a spider''s web. Lee''s wings flapped and his body suddenly galloped to the side. At this moment, the magic power of the spirit sea began to enter the magic model crazily. But there are too many. Hundreds of tentacles sprang up from the ground, and all the way out of which Lee wanted to leave were forcibly sealed off. Why is life so hidden His body moved in the fierce black tentacle, but after dodging one of the tentacles, his four ring magic shield burst directly. Then a black tentacle grabbed his ankle. Suddenly, Li De was just about to react when a breath of extreme danger came, but he did not have enough time to escape. Poop, for a moment, he saw a golden tentacle pass through his chest. Intense pain filled his mind. After hitting Li De, the golden tentacle stretched like a rope buried in the ground. The ground split in a straight line, and the mud splashed all over the sky. At this time, the golden tentacle directly across the distance of hundreds of blades and linked to the black fog. Then the golden tentacles contract violently and drag Lee to the black fog. It''s like pulling a tight rubber band and letting go of your hand to bounce back. Li De''s ears burst into the air, and his eyes were red with intense pain. At this time, the golden tentacle is surging out a huge force, trying to crush his resistance. But at this time, Li De suppressed that power with the force of faith, and the magic was madly infused into the magic model. Finally, he was pulled back 400 blades and was about to enter the thunder field of the Lord of three dragons. Yila ~ the four ring magic - the arrival of Thor. Within the range of a hundred blades, endless thunder and lightning flash at this moment. At the moment of successful casting, Li De was dragged into the lightning field of the three dragon lords by the golden tentacles. But unexpectedly, the two kinds of thunder, which should have been in conflict, are not torn at the moment, but are magically combined. The power of the whole thunder field has risen by a large amount in vain. The speed of the golden tentacle slowed down a lot, and Li Deqiang bravely flapped his wings and leaned toward the three headed Dragon Lord. The golden tentacle could not be touched and pulled back too fast, which directly threw Lee to the position of the three headed Flying Dragon Lord. Li De''s body slammed into the back of the three dragon lords, and the sharp impact made his chest pierced injury more serious. But he grabs with both hands, grabs the concave part of the skeleton behind the Lord of the three dragons, and stops the posture of being pulled back. Lee got breathing time, but when he got close to the three dragon lords, he felt that his original 1000 points per second magic power consumption in his body directly increased by three times, reaching a terrible 3000 points per second. At this time, his full recovery speed is only 2700 points. Obviously, it''s the fusion of lightning. In the system, it takes out the magic power to recover from the blood consumption. Lee can feel the thunder and lightning field of the three Dragon Lord draw magic from him. The three dragon lords, who had been struggling violently and even had reduced their energy by half, were immediately uplifted after receiving Lee''s magic source supplement.The three huge heads turn to look at Lee and find out that he is in a difficult situation and no longer struggles with his body to calm him down. Li De was not in a good condition at this time. The pierced wound was still torn by the golden tentacle. Although the tentacle was paralyzed by the power of thunder and lightning, the strong pulling force was still there, and he could not relax for a moment. With his teeth clenched, Li De suddenly bent down and forcibly attached to the back of the flying dragon with the strength of his lower limbs. As the power of the golden tentacle weakens when he enters the lightning field, he suddenly takes out a slender and extraordinary long knife from the system space. In order to maintain the arrival of Thor, the left hand integrates into the thunder and lightning field of the three dragon lords, and raises the extraordinary long sword with the left hand. Yila ~ at this moment, the conductive knife is watered by the thunder and lightning. This extraordinary sword, which contains secret silver and refined gold, is now the center of all thunderstorms. In the blink of an eye, even the blade became red because of too much energy. With his right hand clenching the handle of the knife, Li De''s muscles tensed at this moment. Then, like a spring pressed to the extreme, he directly erupted and chopped at the golden tentacle. Yila ~ the long sword flashed light, and the thunder seemed to be triggered at this moment. Pu Yi ~ the thick golden blood splashed on Li De''s body, which broke him. A two meter long golden tentacle remained in the lightning field, and the remaining golden tentacle suddenly retracted, trying to escape back to the black fog. But Li De, who had just been extremely embarrassed, showed a cold killing opportunity on his face. Blinking. Brush, the body appears on the path of the golden tentacle escaping. The right hand grabs the broken tentacle directly, and then drops abruptly. Pull hard. The golden tentacle that wanted to escape was pulled in his hand. "Want to run?" Li De''s eyes turned cold. Left hand into a palm, directly holding the golden tentacle fracture. Blood control. Blood sucking recovery. The blood in the golden tentacles gushed out like a fountain. Rich in blood energy, Li De was replenished. A lot of energy was consumed by him, and the broken body returned to normal in a few blinks of an eye. Only the damaged mage''s robe let outsiders know what he had just suffered. The golden tentacle seemed to be aware of the danger and tried to pull it back. Its strength was growing. Lee''s eyes were cold. Just now, he was the prey of the other side, but now, the other way around. Do you want to escape the prey he captured? Blood control. The power of scarlet diffuses from the broken tentacles, and forcibly controls the blood energy of the golden tentacles. It''s like a pump, pumping everything out of each other. The process lasted 30 seconds, and the golden tentacle shook and then softened. Li De can clearly sense that the other party''s breath of life is dissipating, that is to say, this strange injury to him is purely absorbed by him. After the two blade long tentacle, which was cut off from the ground, was thrown back into the system space, he turned his eyes to the three headed Dragon Lord. His body with a 30 blade wingspan makes him stand on the top of it, and at this time, because of his participation, the originally precarious lightning field has been stabilized. But the scene is still not optimistic. In particular, thunder field outside again dense black tentacles, which let him a tight heart. Lee turned his head and looked at the golden tentacle that had nailed the three dragon lords to the ground like a spear. This one was ten times larger than the one that pierced him. The enemy of an enemy is a friend. At the moment, he has to rely on the power of the three dragon lords to compete with the golden tentacles, or the moment the Lord of the three dragons dies is the second he is torn apart. Under the blockade of space, it is impossible to escape the pursuit of a strange existence with extraordinary power. No longer hesitating, he suddenly turned around and held his sword high in his hand. Yila ~ countless thunders split into the long sword again. Every inch of blade is full of power. Lee''s eyes were sharp and sharp, and he aimed his knife at the golden tentacles of the three dragon Lords. The long sword carrying the power of thunder left a 20 cm scar on the golden tentacle, and the golden blood gushed on his face at this moment. Li De saw this scene, but did not split, but directly withdraw the weapon, right hand into the wound directly through the other side. The scarlet energy was gathering in him. The killing intention in Li De''s eyes almost condensed into the essence. A burst of scarlet force began to run through the golden tentacles with a terrible speed.Rare, scarlet power. The super passivity of blood group. The enemy who causes armor breaking, chaos and corrosion damage, and is eroded by scarlet power will be infected with blood plague. Every 10 seconds, the enemy will get 32 negative states such as weakness, bleeding and confusion. When added to a certain concentration, it can make the enemy''s blood boil and burst. Li De''s face at this time showed a bit of crazy smile, all the power is output. His magic input made him a major energy provider in the thunder field, and the output of scarlet power was the key to breaking the game. At the moment, those dense black tentacles were attacked because of the golden tentacles, and they were attacking and killing the three headed Dragon Lord and Li De regardless of the loss. However, the thunder field became more powerful after being supplemented by Li De''s almost infinite magic power, and everything around him was submerged by lightning. Even a terrifying tentacle with a diameter of three blades will disintegrate the ice pin under the bombardment of lightning. It''s full of fear. Here, it is more exciting than the place where the ancient myths took place. The three Flying Dragon Lord also felt the urgency of the situation, and stormed out the last strength in his body, which won a very precious time for Li De. Output, then output. Finally, the power of scarlet finally reached a peak. Li De retreats and looks at the golden tentacles rising from the black fog in front of him. "Explosion With a roar of rage, in the midst of the thunderbolt, the golden tentacle of the three flying dragon lords nailed to the ground like a long spear thrown by gods, Bang ~ burst. The golden tentacles are like thousands of alchemy bombs exploding inside. The tough skin surface expands and explodes in an extremely shocking way. The blood splashed and the air was filled with a disgusting smell of blood. And now. The Lord of the three dragons finally realized that the power that held his body was gone. Roar ~ the three heads roared together, and the huge body took off quickly in the thunder. The presence of the black fog was completely infuriated at this moment. Hundreds of black tentacles shot like sharp arrows. However, after the three Flying Dragon Lord escaped, how could it be possible to restore his intention of being trapped, and suddenly flapping his wings, the carrier rushed out of the sky with thunder. At this time, this scene is very similar to the epic scene in some movies. The dense tentacles are trying to besiege, but they are all smashed by the huge thunder, and everything turns into ashes. At this time, a roar was heard from the black fog. It was like the scream of dozens of people at the same time. It was an indescribable sound, mixed with pain, anger and killing intention. The dense black tentacles jerked back at this moment. Li De stands behind the Lord of three flying dragons and looks at this scene. His pupil shrinks violently. This is?? The three dragon lords took this opportunity to speed up the flight, until a thousand blades away, finally out of the enemy''s attack range. At this time, the thunder field is no longer maintained and becomes energy. Li De saw that the thunder god came and did not continue casting. At this time, he had time to check the situation around him, but what made him frown was that asreqa had disappeared... but he didn''t have time to think too much. He looked at the three dragon lords under him, and took something out of the system space. But at that moment, Lee only felt a breath of extreme danger. The Lord of the three flying dragons sent out a cold killing intent on him. After escaping from the main threat, the three dragon lords, who had just worked with him, wanted to attack him. Li De looks at the alchemy bomb just taken out of the system space in his hand. His expression is very delicate. This product is the same as he thought... he doesn''t think that the extraordinary person who grows up fighting in the underground world will get along well with each other because of cooperation. I''m kidding. Looking at the bloody wound on the back of the three headed Dragon Lord, Li De acted quickly. He pulled the sharp ear pull ring of the alchemy bomb directly between the electric light and flint and threw it at the wound. Then his body directly tore the space and disappeared in the dimensional plane. The Lord of the three dragons, who had just risen to kill his heart and was ready to take action, felt that Li De''s breath had disappeared. He was stunned and had not yet reflected his mind. Then, bang ~ an unimaginable energy burst out in his body. The body, which had been badly damaged, burst out. A bigger trauma appeared, bloody. But the Lord of three flying dragons is worthy of the blood of the ancient dragon. He can still climb up after being nailed to the ground. After the alchemy bomb exploded in the body, it was hard to resist.Looking at the place where Li De had disappeared, the three heads gave out a cruel and sad cry and violently vibrated their wings, then a hurricane suddenly blew in the sky, and the Lord of the three flying dragons disappeared in the original land at a faster speed than Castro under the blessing of the hurricane. There is no trace in the air, only the smell of blood. Li De''s body breaks through the dimensional space, looking at the back of the three Flying Dragon Lord leaving, and his face is gloomy. , "this suck is like what I thought, and it was also a trench that had fought. It turned out to be a bad ass.... , but Moore gave me three ring bombs, and it didn''t give me any strength to explode in the other''s body." shook her head in disappointment. This extraordinary life was too strong, and it did not make any sense. It can''t be killed even when the body explodes. The dragon body is extremely strong. Moreover, this guy is very smart. He has been hit hard and runs away directly. He is sure to kill the other party, but the three Dragon Lord doesn''t give him this chance. Shaking his head and looking around, he still did not find asrega. Just as he was just rising to look for each other, the space in front of him broke directly. Level 19 evil spirit asraega appeared in front of Li De with his broken body. Lee''s eyes shrunk. It was terrible. At this time, asrega''s body was almost completely broken, one of the corners of his head was broken, and only one arm was left. Three huge cavities appeared in his abdomen, which could clearly see the situation on the other side, and even the tumbling viscera could be clearly seen. The body is covered with this dense corrosive damage, like being thrown on the body by high concentration of sulfuric acid. It''s creepy. This kind of injury is not enough for ordinary people to die a hundred times, but asreqa''s face does not have the slightest fluctuation, as if the body is not his, only the blood colored pupil exudes palpitating tyranny. Lee looked up and down at asrega, and the strange thing on his opponent''s claws caught his attention. It was a golden and white eyeball. Under the eyes was a golden tentacle. This strange eyeball seemed to grow from the golden tentacle. It gives people a creepy feeling at a glance. "Asrega, you just got into the black fog?" "Yes, father..." "what is this?" "Father God..." asreqa looked at the respectful opening of Lee, and the evil ancient blasphemy sounded. "This is the organ of that evil thing..." "For the filthy and evil things growing in the filthy places, the distorted organs are their marks. This evil substance is the polymer of countless filthy evil substances, and every tentacle is the body of an evil object..." Li De''s eyes could not help but show some surprise. Filthy and evil things?? The golden and white eyes and the weird golden tentacles are really weird. "Are they all extraordinary?" "No, Father God, this is a group of aggregation evil things, they can combine their respective strength, so that they can burst out extraordinary power..." said asreqa, who was three blade tall, reached out to him with the fist sized eyeball and the half blade long tentacle below. Li De snapped his finger and the mage took it. Even if he didn''t touch it, he could feel the soft body like an octopus. But what shocked him was that the eye of this evil object was still moving. Alive?? Open the property panel. Eyes of mud race: underground filth evil level: 5 special skill: devour filth (can devour filth to gain power.) Split (can take the initiative to split a new mud eye.) Lengthen the body (greatly increase body length, up to 1000 blades in adult.) Race talent: aggregation (can gather the power of the same clan together, greatly improve the power of noumenon.) Introduction: special life, only growing in the place full of filthy things, can devour filthy things and increase attributes. After reading, Li De frowned. Although the attribute of the evil object, which is called the eye of mud, is not simple, it can not be compared with the power of destroying heaven and earth just now. Is that aggregation skill so strong?? Shaking his head, without much thought, he took out the box that had been prepared to hold the flower of death, and directly filled the mud eye which had lost its strength. Then he instilled it with the power of faith and forced a holy seal. As long as the box is not opened, this guy can''t run out. It can last for about a month. In this moment, asreqa''s body was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.The power of death and other negative energy around him also flooded into the body of this evil spirit. Astragalus can absorb all the negative energy to heal wounds. This evil spirit''s talent has always been unreasonable. What is lacking in the mud marsh is the negative energy of all kinds of darkness. At this moment, Lee took out the golden tentacle that had just been cut off. It''s about two blades long. It''s a little white because the blood dries away. Broken body Quality: extraordinary Introduction: This is the body of some powerful evil life, which may be a good tonic for evil life. This attribute is... Indescribable. Li De slightly thought a little more, then shook his head, put the remaining limb of the mud eye back into the system space. "Go back and give it to the Institute of magic industry to see if it can tap its potential." He is not only one person. He also has a research institute with hundreds of people. All of them are talented people, and they speak well. After waiting for less than three minutes, asrega, who had just appeared to have died hundreds of times, has basically returned to normal under the turbulent negative energy tide around him. The big hole in the chest can see the stubble healing, the broken corner on the top of the head is growing gradually, and the broken arm is also growing again. At this speed, in less than ten minutes, the evil spirit will be able to recover to its peak. This is absolutely not better than the speed of the shock, this is not better than that of the little guy. It was not until asrega was fully recovered that Lee returned to the swamp. "Under the crown..." Dylan was greatly relieved when he saw Li De, after all, they were hunting extraordinary, and they heard the terrible battle just now. It''s the best thing to be safe. Although Li De''s breath was a little unsteady, he didn''t look any different from that just now. He changed his clothes into a new one. It seemed that he just went out for a walk and came back. "Get ready to go. COSO will continue to lead the team. Be careful of the poisonous fog." Lee''s eyes were calm and ordered. Although he had just caught nothing but the strange mud eye and the extraordinary three headed Flying Dragon Lord who came to his mouth also ran away, it had no great influence on him. Before the expedition, he had prepared himself. There were so many emergencies in the battle that no one could predict what would happen in the next second. After all, it is extraordinary. There are too many means. If you can find a bargain so easily, you will not take the other party seriously. I shook my head and didn''t think about it any more. When I was promoted to extraordinary, I would bring back the venue. The weird in the black fog would not leave so easily. The three headed Flying Dragon Lord.... Li De''s dark eyes flashed a little deep meaning that outsiders could not understand. Did he save the other party in vain? Chapter 344 "It''s coming soon. Level 3 soldiers accept apprentices and transfer their jobs. They can''t afford to be transferred for many times. They only need 200 RMB to support offline transfer." "Brothers, the group of ten asks for team members, but there are only thieves and priests left. Let''s go and brush the dog''s head! There are 4 levels of internal test experts leading the team "Ask for a regiment. I''ve succeeded in changing jobs. Have you ever gone to the pig forest to kill wild boars?" "Take jinpuke, the highest proportion! Twenty five thousand RMB for one!! Can be offline, large volume, raise price "Please take care of me. Have you taken someone else to upgrade? Hum" "get out of here. You look so ugly and dare to come out. The skin of the sweeping aunts in Molly street is whiter than you..." in front of the adventurers'' Guild in green city, hundreds of players roared and yelled, and their voices rang through the whole street. Originally very strange scene in the eyes of passing residents have long been used to it. Since the appearance of these damned, vulgar, and disgusting lost plane adventurers more than a month ago, all aborigines feel their lives have changed. In the past, they were very simple. They didn''t know that the crime of peeping at a noble lady''s bath, which was enough to be hanged, was so worth showing off. Actually, a group of people wanted to go to see it. In the past, they did not know that the meaning of the big sword was not the sword in the hands of soldiers, but to go to the street of molli to call the Orioles. In the past, they didn''t know that stealing, robbing, irritating guards and challenging nobles could be so aboveboard and arrogant. Before, they didn''t know that the word "white whoring" was not to go to molli street and not to give money, but to all places. Before, they didn''t know that this baby could be a 1.9 blade strong warrior with a giant sword. There are many, many... goddess, are these damned adventurers eaten by demons? Why does the loss of plane lead to this neurotic life? Is the God who rules them a chaotic and evil abyss demon? What''s more, what makes the residents angry is that there are adventurers preaching in front of them that they should not believe in gods. The gods are just evil rulers who oppress them and enslave them. we should firmly believe that there are no gods in this world, and that gods are just a group of life stronger than them. As long as there is faith, everyone can become a God, everyone can become a God, and all people are gods. Crazy!! When most of the residents heard this, they thought that these adventurers who lost plane were crazy, or they were simply evil believers sent by the devil to bewitch people. These damned heretics!! Dare to deny the great gods, but also want to replace the position of the gods!!! This is unforgivable!! When atheism spread among the aborigines in green city, when everyone looked at the shouting players in the street, their eyes immediately filled with disgust and disgust. These thieves, robbers, blasphemers!! These damned heresies should be hanged at the church gate!! Let their bodies warn everyone that the act of falling to evil will be punished by the gods. With the passage of time, the scope of players'' actions is becoming larger and larger, and the no taboo way of doing things aggravates the accumulation of such emotions. Even green city is not only the whole glory theme, as long as there are adventurers in the city, there are such extreme antipathy to players. An indescribable atmosphere was brewing among the aborigines. The priests and bishops of the temple, in particular, have heard more than once that the damned lost plane adventurers despise their gods, their beliefs, and even laugh at him in public. Heresy!! All blasphemous heresies are damned!! The more familiar the player is with the world, the more wanton the behavior is, and therefore the more intensified the brewing of that atmosphere. All players did not expect, a terrible storm is blowing. The cause of the incident was that a player, in the center of the mainland, climbed on the statue of the goddess of life in front of the priests and believers in the center of the capital in order to pretend to be a king. He trampled on the head of the goddess and took photos. The status of the goddess of life is so noble and noble that the believers of any sect, even the evil gods, must maintain sufficient respect for this powerful and magnificent existence. But now, some people dare to trample on the glory of the goddess. When the goddess of life informed the other women''s temples of the event, the news spread through the whole glory at the speed of a storm. Anger broke out. The goddess of life is the Great Mother God that all people believe in. These damned bastards dare to blaspheme so wantonly!! During this period of time, the Aboriginal people who were harassed by players fell into a complete rage.And the consequence of anger is killing. Angry believers and aborigines took to the streets and killed all the players they could see. And even the city''s guards were involved in the process. Church knights, priests and guild professionals of various sects launched an unprecedented attack on players. Players who have not yet grown up have no ability to fight back against powerful aborigines. For the first time, sand sculpture players who are not afraid of heaven and earth have tasted the bitter fruit of disobeying the rules. It''s not just simply killing players, but even keeping believers and professionals in the palace of goddess of life, blocking the revival point to kill the newly resurrected players. The pent up anger of the aborigines was the wildest release on this day. These malfeasants who behave strangely are also punished most severely. At the beginning, the players still want to resist, but the strength gap is too big, completely hanged. The temple of the goddess of life, which was originally neutral, remained silent because of the desecration of the goddess, allowing believers of other sects to enter the temple and kill the blasphemous adventurers. This lasted for a full week of large-scale massacre of players, players called it blasphemy. Rongguang''s merciless beating let everyone know the importance of abiding by the rules. The worst players fell directly from level 4 to level 1. What''s more, some large guilds lost their money overnight. The loss was heavy enough to make people cry. After this happened, the players were completely crazy. On the Forum on Rongguang''s official website, angry players can send thousands of Posts almost every second. 50% of them are cursing at junk games for harming my youth and returning money! In addition, 50% of them scolded the dog for improper planning and demanded compensation for the incident. Otherwise, they would withdraw from the tour collectively, especially those guilds that invested a lot of money. "Unite, don''t want to be exploited by" glory "operators, it''s time for them to see the greatness of the players! ¡· whining, what to do if I die three times a day? There is a wretched uncle outside guarding me at the resurrection point, and every time I appear, I am beaten to death by a hoe by the other party. resolutely oppose junk games poisoning teenagers!! ¡· the game planning of dog day, I''m not with you today >. Let''s start with me!!! ¡· the operator of "glory" of Tiansha intentionally changes the game code, deprives players of the right to survive, and maliciously reaps the wealth of players who put into the game, causing serious losses to all. I''ve found a lawyer ready to sue this unscrupulous garbage game. I must let glory give us an account!! Why can NPC kill players so unscrupulously!! I want to report to you, you are engaged in massacre and racial discrimination!!! If the official website of glory doesn''t give us a recovery, all of us will stop playing this game forever!! The reply below is also very wonderful. First floor: bedroom, racial discrimination?? Old beautiful country. Second floor: MMP, after reading so many posts, I almost didn''t laugh me to death. After playing for so many years, some of you were played by NPC for the first time?? Hahaha, fortunately, I didn''t grab the game room. I was in a good mood and I was humming. Third floor: there are strange animals in ancient times, named Lori. She is good at making noises. She cries for a long time by boxing! Fourth floor: I strongly support the action of cuddling. I''ve been praising tongpuke for half a month. I''ve called a little sister to discuss life and philosophy. As soon as he took off his pants, a NPC with a long knife came in, God killed bastard, do you know how it feels to be eunuch? I used to pee against the wind, and now I wet my shoes every day... Damn glory, pay for my spiritual loss, my little sister!!! Fifth floor: as an internal test player, I finally got to level 4. His mother died four times in a row. Every time he went online, he was killed and fell back to level 2. If Rongguang doesn''t give us a statement, I will go back and smash the game storehouse! Sixth floor:...... ... most players are accusing the pit father of glory with blood and tears, asking for an explanation and compensation, or they will stop playing. With its momentum, more than a million people have participated in the strike, which can be called the strongest drama of the year. Rongguang''s change has different impacts on everyone. The new players are OK. They have just entered. They can only wait for 8 hours to resurrect after they die. However, the old players can taste the taste of being forced to push. Finally, the advantages we have accumulated are just a wave back to understanding and releasing. It''s so irritating. And more "innocent" players are also extremely unhappy.I''ll play a game. I''ll pee at the door of your church, grab something, and peep at the noble bath? Why should I be so targeted? I''m innocent. Do you know? What the hell is that?! Hum! This kind of rubbish game should be resisted!! make complaints about many other people besides the Tucao. "Shocked, this is the reason why players are slaughtered by NPC" as an old player of internal test, I have personally experienced the events of NPC killing players in recent days. There are various legends about the causes of the event, but I think these are not problems. The biggest problem is that the world is too real. You may have a question, is this related to this player being killed by NPC? Yes, of course, and it''s not common. All the reasons for this is that "glory" is a highly virtual world. I guess its brain is definitely the most advanced military level. As we all know, the military is generally about 10 years ahead of civilian use. Therefore, it is likely that the game "glory" was developed by the government in order to test the intelligent brain developed by the government. Of course, the above is pure nonsense. You can have a look at it. And that''s the point. Why do you say that? Because a real world, has its own cultural heritage, customs, taboos, such as our Huaxia, respect for the old and love the young, industrious and simple, patriotic and loving family, etc. are excellent inheritance. But what kind of role do we play? Adventurers who lose plane? This is the official identity. We are outsiders. We are not compatible with the whole society of glory. Moreover, most of the players are free to violate the traditional culture of NPC and trample on the dignity of others. Most people haven''t realized that some of their seemingly normal behaviors are actually provoking everyone. For example, if you deny their gods, "glory" is a real world with gods. As soon as you come up, you say that your God is false. It''s strange that the other party doesn''t regard you as heresy. There are even robbers and thieves in the street, and people who kill NPC at will... and there are many such examples. If a group of extraterrestrials come to China, and they do it all over the place, pushing down the statue of Confucius and trampling on our ancestral graves, will you fuck your mother?? The purpose of Rongguang is to let the players understand the purpose of killing them. Otherwise it will be eaten back. After this incident, everyone should be vigilant and awed by the traditional culture of glory and NPC. If you can do less, you can do less. otherwise, it is likely that NPC will fight back again. The post is well founded, and this statement has been recognized by many people. First floor: Master, even analyzed so much, serious look a little handsome ah, I I I, I have, do you have a boyfriend? Of course, you don''t have to be so rigid about sex. I''m 18. Can you accept it? Second floor: brother, 18 is age or length Third floor: I actually finished reading it and understood it. I was as smart as me. I don''t want to sum up. Fifth floor: @ fourth floor, in a word, play or not. Sixth floor:... ... ... the NPC massacre of players in glory lasted for a full week, and during this week, all the people were furiously scolding. At the beginning, everyone sprayed the game planning garbage. Later, some people reflected on the player''s ability and did something wrong. They began to spray the player''s own garbage. The forum quickly divided into several camps, one side is angry spray game garbage, dare to let NPC kill players, the crime is unforgivable, in the previous reward post crazily added reward amount, vowed to find "glory" game company address. For this reason, they have prepared more than 1000 sacks in the vegetable market. When they find the address, they will give them to everyone as a welfare lottery. Then they will go to talk with the game planner about their life and ideals. On the other hand, they lament that the counterattack of the real NPC of the game is reasonable and reasonable, and hopes to set up a player''s moral supervision committee, so as to correct the unhealthy tendencies of players in the game, realize the harmonious game, and avoid being slaughtered by NPC again. Another camp is ready to carry out revenge plans. They call on players to unite to overthrow their oppressing NPCs and return glory to a glorious world. let the right light shine on the earth, so that players can breathe freely without being oppressed by NPC. They will no longer be discriminated against for their birth, skin color and language To stand up, to establish a free world dominated by players, they should have human rights in glory, players can not be discriminated against!!Br > in order to overthrow the freedom of the players'' Association, some players want to overthrow the feudal society of freedom. Some players with the idea of opening the harem, to maintain the feudal rule, vowed to become a great aristocrat, buy hundreds of elves, open a meeting every day. Some players like chaos and evil, must join the evil camp, determined to become a reward of 10 million jinpuke super evil big boss. However, no matter how much the players make, or even ask to stop playing or withdraw from the game cabin, the official website of glory is like nobody. Don''t give a response. The reason is too lazy to be reasonable, and even the posts that scold them are not deleted. As if it didn''t exist at all. That attitude is very obvious. Love to play, not to roll. The massive killing of players by NPC lasted for a full week. A week later, the NPC blocking the revival point left the player and came out of the palace of goddess of life. After being blocked by NPC for a week, we can imagine how depressed these people are. And after a round of ruthless beating, the players who had no scruples about what they were doing finally knew how to be human with their tails. At least, I dare not discuss in front of all the people who robbed me in the dark yesterday and went to the noble''s house to watch others take a bath. Unhealthy tendencies have been forcibly killed all over the country. Later, the players also gave this event a good name - blasphemy. It is also from this time on, players really began to integrate into the glory, began to appreciate the rich culture and heritage of the world, and began their adventure journey. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun, the administrator of the three earth branch of the Dark Pact, and the manager of the immortal. "Second brother, it''s too terrible this time. These NPCs are just like crazy. They will hate players when they see them." Hun yuan turned to look at the thunderbolt hand and shook his head. "What do you know? Do you think these NPCs are like NPCs? These glorious aborigines are much smarter than players. Those sand sculptures are so unscrupulous that they are bound to be eaten back. If you dare to go to other people''s temples and preach atheism, it''s hard for them to survive. " Cheng Kun said with a smile, "fortunately, we have a dark appointment to protect us. Those guys don''t dare to come in. Otherwise, we will waste this week." "How many of us who are out on a mission have been killed?" "A total of 17. I''ve taken them on a long vacation. I''ll let them back when the situation is stable." "OK, call people back. It''s time for our immortal soul to do business." Hun yuan''s eyes flashed with light. "President Stanley asked us to help Prince eNOS build the city. This is a great opportunity. According to President Stanley''s plan, our players will play a very important role in this new city. It will be a great opportunity to seize this opportunity. " His tone is full of determination and yearning, and he seems to be able to see the day when the dark club will grow. The thunderbolt hand nodded. The man with zits on his face said excitedly, "we have recruited more than 100 people. Are we still recruiting professional players on earth?" "The boss of crimson moon is really rich, and tens of millions of money will come over at will. and the other party''s network of contacts is much stronger than ours. If we don''t have the help of crimson moon during this period of time, we''ll just stay where we are." Hunyuan shook his head and said, "no, don''t worry. Let''s train these hundreds of players to become the backbone. This is a good way to recruit new talents next time. In addition, according to Chairman Stanley''s idea, go to the forum to post the identity of Prince eNOS and the information that he is going to build a city on the border of low mountains and hills. I believe many guilds will be interested in this. " Hearing Hun yuan''s words, thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun two people look at each other, hey hey a smile. "We''ve been ready for this for a long time." While the three were watching the players walking carefully in the attic, a guard behind them interrupted their conversation. "Hunyuan Lord, President Stanley, please... hearing the name of Stanley, the three sand sculpture players suddenly stopped talking, and their expressions were slightly subtle. Even the Hun Yuan who takes on the responsibility of IQ is also a little afraid at this time. The more contact he has with that NPC, the more he can feel the terror of the other party. It seems that he is in the control of the other party, there is no escape, no escape.And every time Stanley gives an option, it''s good for him. It''s not impossible to refuse. It''s too tempting. Therefore, he felt the huge pressure. He had to fight with such existence and was sold. He was afraid that he would count money for the other party. "Come on, speak carefully in front of President Stanley." Hearing Hunyuan''s words, thunderbolt''s hand curled his lips. "I''d like to be careless, but I can get in the conversation. Every time that NPC is talking to you, he doesn''t care about us." Cheng Kun nodded with great approval. Hun yuan white their two eyes, "but where you have a little brain, not every time I deal with him alone." When he heard this, he pointed to the two men. Talking and laughing, the three players came to the main hall of Black Rose Manor, where Stanley is currently based. In the spacious and luxurious hall, Stanley sat quietly in front of the familiar long table. At this time, the 16 level scarlet hunter has red wine on the table. The goblet is filled with blood, mysterious and elegant. Behind him is a pair of scarlet war oil painting as the background color, and the light in the room is slightly dim even in the daytime. Every time I walk into this house, the three players will feel a huge pressure, not only the environment, but also because the mysterious NPC in front of them is really thrilling. "President Stanley." All three said hello. Stanley looked at the three slightly frightened guys in front of him, and his eyes showed some deep meaning. "Don''t be afraid, young undead. You have a life that can be reborn and never die. This is your greatest advantage, and it should also be the capital of your pride. " I... can I be proud of myself in front of you, Hun yuan, looking at Stanley with a smile in front of him, how to look at how to twist. The wise eyes of the other party are just like throwing him into the street, without any cover and without any careful thinking. Quickly change the topic. "President Stanley, what do we need to do this time?" Stanley chuckled. "Do you know what happened to the people of green city crowding out adventurers these days?" Hun yuan nodded, "relying on the protection of the dark covenant, our immortal soul is not hurt." Stanley shook his head. "No, Hun yuan, there is no such thing as shelter. The spirit of immortality is part of our dark covenant. Your ideas need to be corrected... Hun yuan''s heart is awe inspiring, and he responds immediately. "Yes, President Stanley, we are part of the Dark Pact." "Well, you don''t need to say so-called polite words to me. I know you are still dissatisfied with the dark covenant in your heart. After all, you are immortal adventurers, and you don''t need to rely on us." Stanley''s tone is very calm, like a conversation with an old friend, but the content of the conversation makes Hunyuan''s hair stand on end. "President Stanley, we didn''t..." Stanley waved his hand, "no, Hunyuan, I don''t care what you think inside, because time will tell you the answer. It will prove that you are, after all, part of the covenant of darkness, and only here can you get what you want. " "Now, how are the dark parts of the lost plane going?" Hearing this, the Hunyuan, who was still a little uneasy, suddenly felt a little complicated. The earth''s dark part... Is still instructed by this NPC. As a player, I couldn''t bear the beating of life. I became a little horse of NPC, colonized the earth for him, and enjoyed it. I''m a little cheap. I... "President Stanley, everything is going well. At present, we have established cooperation relations with many forces that have lost their plane, and have recruited 113 adventurers to work for us." Stanley nodded with satisfaction at the data. "Hun yuan, good. You didn''t cheat me." When Hunyuan heard this, he didn''t cheat me?? The meaning of this sentence is too much. In short, this NPC has been able to probe into his power on earth. Why is this NPC more and more evil. Stanley looked at Hun yuan''s expression and knew that he understood what he meant. He didn''t talk about it any more. "You said last time that there is no loyalty contract for the lost plane. Most adventurers employ each other on the basis of kimpuk or ordinary employment contracts?" "Yes, president." Hunyuan slightly a Leng, did not understand what the other side meant. "Well, you can get all the adventurers to sign a loyalty contract with me, which will guarantee our interests in the glory plane.Even if the adventurers betray your contract in the loss of plane, they will not dare to betray in glory, otherwise all their profits will return to zero. " After hearing this, Stanley''s face froze. The players he recruited were not all placed in the Dark Pact. His original intention was to be a cunning rabbit, and he didn''t want to be bound to the dark contract completely. But now... but he refused... Thinking of Stanley''s words just now, he could only swallow the bitter fruit. "Yes, President Stanley." After hitting the clever adventurer a little, Stanley nodded with satisfaction. "Prince eNOS has purchased all the materials a week ago and set out for the red moon territory. The last time I told you that the other party was going to build a city of adventurers. It''s on the right track. You have to go back and lose the plane and pass this message out. I think those of you who have lost plane will be very interested in this, especially now that they have been slaughtered by us several times, they will certainly want to build a big city belonging to adventurers to get rid of our control. And Prince eNOS''s experience and his faith are bound to be recognized by adventurers Speaking of this, Stanley took a deep look at Hun yuan and said, "Hun yuan, I''m very optimistic about your future. You''ve already been linked to the contract of darkness. You don''t need to think about escaping and leaving. Your future lies in the covenant of darkness, not anything else. Believe me, as long as you pay for the covenant of darkness, the covenant of darkness will not do you any harm. What you have now is the best proof. In the future, as long as you are willing to give, you will get more. " The tone is full of sincerity and has a strong persuasion. I... Hunyuan looks at Stanley with a serious expression. At this time, he wants to cry. MMP, it''s really a bribe. Besides, why do I know that the other party is trying to bribe people? I''m still very moved. This NPC is absolutely amazing. "President Stanley, I..." "needless to say, I hope you will not be absent in the future of the Dark Pact." Stanley looked at Hun yuan with great care. "I will arrange someone to connect with Prince eNOS for you. This matter is related to the development direction of the covenant of darkness. Don''t be careless. Go down and do something. " "Yes," Hunyuan nodded. When I turned around again, my heart changed again. You may not believe it. I was really convinced by a NPC... from then on, I may become the spokesperson of NPC on the earth. "Who the hell is playing the game??? I''m sure I''m playing the game, not being played by the NPC in the game?? How do you feel that the earth is the game world and glory is the real world After leaving the hall, Hunyuan stood in the open space for a long time. He couldn''t figure out how he got to this point. Turn to look at thunderbolt hand and Cheng Kun, silly Leng Leng ask. "Third brother, fourth brother, do we play games?" Thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun looked at each other, touched his head, some uncertain way. "Maybe... Right?" "It should be..." The three sand sculpture players were shocked by Stanley and began to doubt their lives, and fell into the epic philosophical question of whether they played games or were played by games. That night, on the first day of the blasphemy, a new post appeared on the forum, which instantly caused great heated discussion. "The main player city of Nolan empire is about to be established" most players don''t believe or even sneer at the title, but they can''t bear the ID of the other party''s posting person, Hunyuan. As the boss of the dark club, Hunyuan takes the name of his club with the name of the same forces in the game. But it''s not interesting for players to remember that Hunyuan started to post on the forum when he took the internal test to find people to join the Dark Pact together, and he was also the first player to have NPC''s younger brother, earlier than the dead man of the broken sword knight. Up to now, three sand sculptures of Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun have been circulated on the players'' Forum. NPC''s younger brother is holding them up and carrying them to take pictures of dynamic sand sculptures. It can be said that the reputation is not small. In addition, he often exposed himself in the dark about living a comfortable life, do not know how many players to envy death. Many of the players who have an impression on Hunyuan immediately click in after seeing it. The content of it immediately surprised them. Hunyuan: today, I''d like to disclose a major secret to you -- the first player city in Rongguang will be built soon. This is not my own blind comparison, but the news I learned from a high-level NPC after an epic series mission.According to my speculation, this should be the plot needs and future development needs of Rongguang official website. Why do you say that? Because the players are really too hard, not only difficult to upgrade, difficult to play strange, difficult to do tasks, but also difficult to make money. In this case, "glory" will inevitably start some hidden options, and I said the player''s main city is one of them. First of all, let''s talk about the current background. NPC massacres players, forcing them to abide by their rules. In addition, the bad living conditions of the players even led to a large-scale retreat of the game cabin and the termination of the event. Although no one came out to speak out, the operator of Rongguang must have been under great pressure. So it makes sense to build a city dominated by players without NPC forces. After I finished the epic mission, NPC told me in person that the player''s main city was built in the southern province of Nolan Empire, outside green city, near the sea. The owner of the city is the prince of the Norland Empire, eNOS Nolan. His royal highness will build a new city on that vast land, which will recruit adventurers who have lost their plane on a large scale. In particular, players in the guild, as long as the settlement, Prince eNOS will be free to allocate land, allowing you to build freely, but also allow you to carry out various business activities in eNOS city. It can be said that this just laid the foundation of the city, is completely prepared for the players. If the guild in the southern province of Nolan empire can send someone to consider it, after all, it is much better to get a piece of land that can be built for free than to be ostracized by NPC in other cities. I will also lead the appointment of darkness to settle in. Please hurry up. If you go late, the best plot will be separated. Don''t cry. ... although there are many loopholes in this post of Hunyuan, and it seems that the logic is not so strong, it does reveal a lot of information. In particular, the issue of free land gave many guilds in the southern provinces of the Nolan Empire moved their minds. It''s too hard to buy fixed assets in glory, and many cities have requirements for players'' reputation and contribution. You may not be able to buy them if you have money. What''s more, some cities are extremely exclusive to players, even forbidding them to buy houses. Under such oppressive circumstances, it is not too tempting to suddenly learn that there is a place to distribute land for free. No matter whether it''s true or not, there''s no loss in sending someone to have a look. Now, many guilds have moved their minds. The reply below is also very enthusiastic. First floor: I feel that I missed a few cents. Thank you for inviting me. I''m in the stormy sea area. It''s cool and rainy here. It''s raining twice this week, one for three days and one for four days... second floor: don''t think that can tempt me to give up my fairy sister. Don''t even think about it. 50000 players have joined in the strategy elves League Welcome all the players who have dreams to dream with me. Click on my title to have a private chat. The fairy girl shows her thigh. JPG, the fairy sister takes a bath. JPG the third floor: finally, there are players in the main city. Wuwuwuwu, I want to go home. This world is too difficult. Fourth floor: ask, player main city hair sister? If you don''t have a man, I can. Fifth floor: bedroom trough, if you didn''t tell me earlier, I''ll go and have a look now. Don''t rob me. I''ll decide the land in the city center. This is what Duan Kun said. It''s useless for Jesus to come. Sixth floor: are you lonely at night alone? Do you feel empty and bored? Do you long for someone to collide with you? Do you long to hear the cry of joy mixed with pain? Call to join us - women''s Boxing at night. Phone map ¡¤ JPG 7th floor:... Hunyuan''s post was known by the majority of players, and soon after the guild in green city sent people to verify the authenticity. The next day. More news is coming. "Lying trough, the player''s main city this matter is actually true!! I''ve got the land!! ¡· when I saw the news of Hunyuan boss yesterday, I thought he was just bragging. I didn''t expect that after I went there, I actually got a piece of land. This is the land certificate. You can see the screenshots of land certificate 1 ¡¤ JPG, 2 ¡¤ JPG and 91 latest address ¡¤ jpg. See, I didn''t make a mistake!! Ha ha ha ha, there are only 20 members in our guild. Prince eNOS directly divided a large part of the land for me. Although this is just a small village, but this is the land, MMP, with the officially recognized land, I don''t have to worry about finding a place to sleep after the offline, I want to build a big villa here!! Field photo ¡¤ JPG, field photo 2 ¡¤ JPG... players suddenly feel sour when they see this post. First floor: are you serious? This poor place is not just a small village, even the road has not been repaired. Who would want this kind of place. Where is the specific location? It''s OK. I just ask casually. I want to see the scenery. It has nothing to do with the important place.Second floor: don''t think about it. If you want to own land, you must be a guild with more than 100 people. If you don''t start construction within half a year, it will be taken back. The landlord is to go early, I estimate that the conditions will go up if I go late. Third floor: what''s the latest address of 91?? Why did my computer break down after I input the website? The clothes of the people who appeared in it couldn''t be displayed. Bad comments. The landlord must have deliberately let us have the virus. Fourth floor: ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that the 91 address I was looking for was found here. A good man''s life is safe. Fifth floor: good people live a safe life. Sixth floor: good people live a safe life. Seventh floor: good people... the news that Hunyuan red moon territory will establish the player''s main city was confirmed, which immediately caused a huge response. It''s not too tempting for the guild to get a piece of land for free. Many rich second generation have begun to set out in groups, and even want to prepare for the development of real estate. With the influx of a large number of players, the background information of Prince eNOS is gradually known by players. So sad to urge the unfortunate life experience, let the player seem to have seen the treasure. Isn''t the beginning of this background the protagonist?? He was not liked by his father, his mother was poisoned, his talent was abandoned when he was a child, and he was also divorced by his fiancee. A girl who likes him is waiting for him to return... there is a point in this kind of movie novel that even the protagonist is no longer the protagonist. Now all the unfortunate things are concentrated. In the eyes of players, anoston has become a golden leg in the eyes of players. Although I''m down and down now, sooner or later, I''m going to fly into the sky. In particular, Prince eNOS, after he came to the red moon territory, was supposed to have no one to help him, but now a large number of goods and materials are transported from various chambers of commerce every day. Isn''t this the grandfather behind the novel supporting eNOS? Destiny protagonist!! From then on, a well-known name began to spread. This is the future super boss in Rongguang. After this statement was spread out, the gold content of the red moon territory immediately increased, and many guilds even went far away to fight and occupy a territory. In a short period of more than half a month, the originally desolate red moon territory was full of players'' figures, which became momentum overnight. But after those big guilds have allocated the land, naturally they can''t be left in vain. The protagonist of destiny is here. How can we play after we don''t brush the favor degree now? The potential of this city is amazing. If it is not occupied at this time, how much benefit will be lost if it develops later. The result of the settlement of the guild was large-scale investment, and huge funds began to flow into the red moon territory and into the newly established eNOS city. However, no one knows that the title of destiny protagonist seems to have come out of the flow of darkness at the beginning... in this way, a player''s main city, which is regarded as its own city by players, has officially entered the fast lane of development. Chapter 345 PS: 15800 words, a long-waiting legend, thank you for your subscription ~ and_ _ _ _ Fog, endless fog. Li De did not expect that the process of looking for thunder tribe would encounter so many obstacles. It''s not just the weird underground creatures that we''ve never seen before, but also the very corrosive and now suddenly rising fog. "Master, it''s better not to travel far in foggy weather. There will be many strange lives in this weather, and the danger will be increased by more than ten times..." COSO''s tall body is like a strong hill, which stably blocks the wind from the front, but it can''t stop the rotten smell like food decay. "Misty weather can last about a week, during which many people who would like to wait quietly in the mud and wait for their prey will hunt in the fog." Looking at the thick fog outside, Li De nodded and said nothing more. After coming out of the swamp and broad land where the Lord of three flying dragons met, the swamp began to be filled with fog less than one day. In order to prevent danger, he used the fastest speed to find a piece of dry and hard land to settle, and let the level 19 God asrega clear the surrounding monsters and some hidden risks. "Dylan, how many days can we carry supplies?" Dylan, a second-generation blood descendant of grade 12, came forward with a solemn expression. "Under the crown, according to your orders, we have enough magic blood for the whole team to consume for a month." Although magic language bats usually use pigs to meet their food needs, magic blood, as a higher level of energy, can completely replace the ordinary meat of pigs, so they only carry magic blood when they come out. The magic blood has changed from blood to magic potion, which contains huge energy. However, after the development of Dawning mage tower, the magic blood will not deteriorate as long as it is kept in a special crystal bottle for three months. This greatly reduced the pressure of blood clan logistics. What''s more, after he realized that the magic stone could cultivate magic blood on a large scale, he ordered that all the blood pools except the newly excavated blood pools should be sealed up to cultivate magic blood. With the development of magic crystal vein, the strategic material of magic blood is in mass production. "Wait until the fog clears and we''ll move on. All of you will be on guard. This is not the city of dawn. Danger may break out at any time." "Yes, under the crown." With the passage of time, the white fog not only did not disperse, but also became more and more intense. After only five days, the distance of the ten blades in front of us could not be seen. In this environment, Li De did not dare to lead the team forward rashly. Looking for thunder tribe is very important, but it is not urgent. He has enough time. The player who has just arrived has not been able to pry his basic plate. Moreover, it is already mid November, and the winter is coming. The possibility of various military conflicts and other large-scale wars outside has also been reduced, so the situation will not change much in a short time. This is three days. Taking advantage of this rare gap time, Li De studied magic in this dangerous swamp. Asreqa is in charge of the guard. This evil spirit is more sensitive than he is. It is not too difficult to be a guard post. After merging with the thunderbolt realm of the three dragon lords, Lee had a new idea for the four ring spell of Thor''s coming. In particular, the three headed Dragon Lord introduced thunder into his body, which inspired him a lot. Thor''s coming is a powerful magic improved by the legendary caster. But the improvement is the improvement. Not all the improvements are perfect. At least, Li De can clearly feel that many aspects of this magic can be improved. After the transformation of his blood, his magic control and the level of affinity with magic had reached an abominable level. In addition, his artifact fragment reduced the magic phage by 50%. Without fear, Lee began to improve the four ring spell of Thor''s coming. If a mage knew what lied was doing at the moment, he would think he was crazy. How stupid it is to improve the environment, that is to say, the magic is full of impropriety. However, Li De did not pay any attention to the so-called caster tradition. At level 10, he would dare to improve the master''s hand and become a dead expert. Would he care about this? However, the biggest difficulty is not the magic backfire, but the 2900 magic nodes that Thor came to, which made him encounter great difficulties. 2900 points are linked in his mind by magic loops, forming a three-dimensional irregular model. Now he not only has to figure out how this complicated irregular model works, but also has to optimize and improve the model composed of 2900 magic nodes. Just think about it and you can see how much work is exaggerated.Especially now that he can''t borrow the power of the earth, it''s even more difficult. Under such circumstances, he could not return to earth, and let the data analysis department of scarlet moon give him an analysis and then come back. In case of any accident, he will be in the blood pool for more than half a year. But Li De is still relying on a strong magic affinity in an unstable progress of improvement, but the speed is not as exaggerated as before. "Father God, there is a breath approaching from afar..." on the morning of the fourth day when the fog was rising, when lied was struggling with how to optimize the magic nodes, the voice of asrega came from his ear. Suddenly stop the improved movement, stand up, eyes full of vigilance. Looking to the left front of asreqa''s point, the tone was cold. "Can you detect the power and quantity of each other?" Asraega''s blood red eyes, full of violence, showed some reflection, and then shook his head. "We can''t detect the number, but the strength is weak, the breath is not even, and it seems to be being chased... chirp ~ at this time, a sharp and strange birdsong came from the direction asraja pointed to, and COSO next to him suddenly opened his one eye after hearing the sound. "Master, the harpoon... This is the cry of the harpoon..." Oh? Li De came to be interested. The eagle body banshee is a common underground life in the underground world. They have the wings and claws of an eagle, and have the body of human beings. They like to hunt weak prey with a large number of people. When they hunt the enemy, they will send out the piercing scream of the soul, and when the prey is delirious, they will rush to kill the enemy with their sharp claws. But the harpies are best known for one thing: they like to capture handsome human males and force them to have children with each other. Often, the more handsome a human male has, the stronger the child will be when he has sex with the harpoon. The harpoon is a nightmare for many adventurers who explore the underground world, especially for those who are handsome and strong. It is likely that the moment he appears in the underground world, he will be watched by the harpoon. Many of the male humans who were captured by the harpoon once fled, and they never dare to step into the underground world any more. Every time they hear the song of birds, they turn pale. Subconsciously, I live in the lower body... "master, they are close to us, and there are not only harpies... Do you remember that a few days ago, we met the group of halflings on the ground that corrodes the dragonflies Is it excrement? " Corso immediately explained when he heard the approaching sound. "You mean those who are hunted by the harpies are halflings?" Li Demi''s head was wrinkled. With their strength, they need to be so careful in this swamp. How can a group of weak halflings come here? Strength is not strong, but asreqa certification, this god evil perception will never be wrong. "Yes, master, I can''t believe that these weak halflings can survive in the fog for so long..." kosso was surprised. Li De didn''t take the initiative to attack, waiting for the group of halflings outside to arrive, because the direction of the other party was them. Barney grey claw felt like he was in a bad way. Gray iron Fort selected these 30 halfling soldiers to look for the extremely rare swamp black sheep, and entered the mud swamp encountered the legendary swamp fog. What makes them feel more desperate is that they are waiting for the swamp fog to pass, and they meet a group of hawkish banshees who are out foraging. "Half body God is on, if I can return to gray iron castle, I must resign this damned Guard officer!" Barney looked back at the howling harpoon, which was hiding behind the fog. He was already in despair. There are so many damned harpies that they would have been killed if the fog had not prevented them from flying fast. The mud swamp is extremely dangerous, and it is inevitable to drive in the fog. The remaining 30 companions have just died, and only 14 of them are left!! No 13. "Run quickly, damned bastard, stay away from those disgusting Harpies. This is a muddy swamp, and those harpies face no less danger than us!! As long as we run fast, they can''t catch up with us! " Barney grabs the ground with his sharp claws, and then runs fast. The half man''s lower limbs are covered with feathers. In running, the feathers are very smooth and streamlined, and his speed is faster. Halfling, Barney grey claw. "Ah!!! Help me.... " just as Barney was shouting, there was a scream of pain behind him, and the number of people was reduced to 12. Hearing the heartrending scream, blood rose slowly in Barney''s yellow eyes.You can''t go on like this. You have to die in battle, instead of being chased by a cat like a mouse. Just as he was about to give an order to gather all the people together and fight with the harpies like those ghosts, suddenly the ground under his feet became dry and hard. Barney''s face showed a color of surprise. His body''s running speed directly accelerated three layers. Escaping in the mud and following on the hard ground were two completely different concepts. He had seen the hope of escape. But just as the halfling rushed into the dry and hard land, his body stopped in vain. The feeling of just escaping from the sky on his face disappeared in an instant. It was like being thrown a basin of ice water when sleeping in winter. The soul was trembling, and the yellow eyes were full of fear. The fog on the hard ground was somehow dispelled, but it was also because of this that he saw the nightmare in front of him. In front of you is a one eyed giant with seven blades, forged in metal, so strong that even a siege crossbow can''t pierce it. Yes, the one eyed giant, who has always been poor, has put on his whole body armor!!! But that''s not all. There are still dozens of giant bats on the side of the Cyclops. When he looked at the huge body, he felt suffocated. Have you forsaken your half god?? Most importantly, he has no way out. "Captain Barney, why don''t you run?" After a few seconds, all the remaining 11 halflings ran to Barney, and just wanted to ask him who was leading the team in front of him. But when the mountain figure appeared in front of these halflings'' yellow pupils, all of them fell into a dead silence. If there was just a little hope of escape, then at the moment, they really did not have any illusions at this moment. Death seems to be harvesting souls behind them with a sickle. At this moment, a shrill shrieking voice behind him rang out again. The sound was strange and terrible, which made people upset and even had serious hallucinations. The Banshee screamed. The assassin mace skill of the harpoon. Hoo ~ within ten seconds of the halfling stopping, more than a hundred harpies flew out of the fog behind him. But the halflings were no longer aware of the danger behind them, and all the fear went to the steel giants and the giant bats who gazed at them coldly. Chirp ~ when the harpoon rushed into the hard ground, she also saw the presence of COSO, which caused a panic. However, some brave banshees were unwilling to give up and swooped down to kill the immobile prey. Whoosh ~ the sound of breaking air sounded in his ear. By the time Barney reacted, he could see the twisted face and sharp claws of the harpoon. "No Pushing aside the unresponsive partner, Barney seemed to feel that he was about to be punctured by the sharp claws of the other party. Poop ~ just at the moment of death, the body of the harpoon was directly cracked, and the blood splashed all over the sky, and Barney was sprayed all over his face. The strong smell of blood made him suddenly clear. He raised his head slightly. He was a three blade tall man with long curved and sharp horns on his head. Behind his back was a ferocious devil''s wing. A terrible existence engraved with ancient blasphemous words appeared in front of him. The evil smell from the other side is like the abyss ravaging his soul, swallowing his flesh and blood, tearing his body apart bit by bit. After seeing asreqa, the two halflings beside him softened their legs and spread them directly on the ground. Then there was a pool of water on the ground, and they were scared to urinate. What is this, this, this???? This kind of breath, how can there be such a terrible breath in this world!! Then Barney''s ear sounded a voice that he would never forget. "Asrega, left two harpies, the rest, killed." Barney turned his head fiercely, and then saw an extremely handsome and elegant figure coming from afar. The giant steel beast was his back, and the giant bats seemed to be staring at their master. The other side''s Crimson eyes made his heart tremble. Suck, vampire?? How can the life of vampire appear here?? There was a burst of air breaking sound in my ear. Poop ~ "ah With the scream of the first harpoon, the curtain of death was opened. Barney turned his head again, and the terror that made his soul tremble had disappeared. He could only see the other side''s demon wings flapping, and the exaggerated speed pulled up countless shadows in the air. Then the whistling harpies were crushed like quail eggs.The sound of popping ~ is endless. Shadow in the sky across, Eagle body Banshee burst to death. Massacre, a bloody massacre in which the halflings are hunted to death. When asraega flies up, the other side becomes a lamb to be slaughtered. Revolt? These underground monsters with an average level of 9 and an elite level of 10 are stunned when the evil spirit sends out that evil smell. A minute later, asrega flies back to Lee with two trembling harpies and throws each other on the ground. In those bloody eyes, the tyranny is still wild, and the short-term killing can not satisfy his inner desire for destruction. "Father, all enemies are destroyed." Li De looked at the evil spirit and nodded slightly. It was not a battle of a level at all. He was too lazy to let others fight. Looking down at the limp harpoon shivering on the ground, the expression is very delicate. The eagle body banshee is worthy of the existence of a cool man''s crotch, or very characteristic. The wings of the two gray and black eagles are about 3 blades and 1.7 blades tall. It is particularly noteworthy that the opponent''s legs are not human legs, but sharp Eagle claws, which not only have a dark blue poisonous light, but also are as sharp as a dagger, which can easily tear the armor of soldiers. The body is a normal human, but the wheat skin is quite eye-catching. Only the key parts of the whole body are covered with leaves. The face looks normal, but the twisted and ferocious expression is full of disgusting breath. A casual look at the other party''s attributes, nothing special after the loss of interest, this monster is not worth much. Then the eyes turned to the 12 halflings who did not dare to move at all. The halflings were much more normal than the weird Harpies. The upper part of the body is a human body, the face is 20-30-year-old appearance, gray and black short hair root set up, all people wear a unified system of gray wallet, the strong muscles of the body hold the wallet high and bulging. There is a long bow on his back, but there is no arrow in the quiver around his waist. In the lower part of the body, the painting style changes suddenly. It is not only covered with bird feathers, but also looks at the structure of birds. In particular, the three huge claws are not very sharp, but they are very different from human beings. It''s completely in line with the image of halflings in the magical world. "Where do you come from, halflings..." when hearing Li De''s question, everyone was a thrill. Barney looked at asrega on his side with a bit of fear in his eyes, and then replied solemnly to Li De. "Dear strong man, we come from heitiebao..." it is also the common language in mainland China, and halflings do not have their own ethnic language. Black iron castle? Li Demi picked his head and turned to look at kosuo, "COSO, where is the black iron castle? How far is it from the mud Marsh COSO stepped forward two steps, the ground trembled slightly, and the voice of thunder sounded. "Master, it''s a small underground city outside the mud swamp. It''s ruled by a real dungeon. It''s about three days'' journey." Three days?? Li De nodded. Is that five or six hundred kilometers? He had a certain judgment on cosso''s so-called several days'' journey. "Halflings, what are you looking for in the mud swamp?" Fear comes. When the aura is turned on, a breath of oppressive soul suddenly strikes the 12 halflings who have all reached level 10. The half of the body that had been frightened suddenly legs and soft, teeth unconsciously in the chatter. "Dear Lord, we, we..." several halflings opened their mouths and wanted to say something, but in the end, they seemed to have some worries and did not say anything. "You say," said Lee, too lazy to talk nonsense, pointed directly at Barney, who had just opened his mouth. Barney nodded, his face still calm. "My Lord, Lord dolly of the black iron castle was attacked by the corrupting serpent, and was highly poisoned. Only the milk of the swamp black sheep can detoxify it. We are looking for the swamp black sheep." "Only you people?" "A total of 20 teams, each team of 30 people, in different batches into the mud swamp to look for." "Did you find it?" "No," Barney shook his head, and his expression was very depressed. "We found the track of the marsh black sheep several times, but we all ran away, and when the fog rose, we met the harpoon..." obviously, these halflings were hit hard by the unfortunate experience. Li De frowned. "How do you avoid the fog and danger in the swamp?" The calm expression of this young halfling made him a little interested. It is not easy to survive in the mud and swamp, as can be seen from their experience in the past few days. Barney took a deep breath and murmured at the man who could easily dominate his life."My Lord, I have a gift for danger perception, and I can avoid some dangers ahead of time." Oh? There''s something about this guy. This halfling''s calmness and reason made him nod slightly. After a little thinking, he looked at each other with interest. "Now, your value to me is close to zero, but your performance made me decide to give you a chance, a chance for all of you to survive. Then you can take five minutes to convince me. " With that, he looked at the halfling. Life and death were in the hands of the other party. He didn''t need a worthless prisoner. Unexpectedly, the young halfling didn''t respond in a hurry. Instead, he took a deep breath and looked at all the halflings around him. Then he looked at Li De. Then he knelt down on one knee cleanly, "dear Lord, are you from the surface? Do you come to the underground world to look for something, or do you want to occupy this land or gain a lot of wealth? " There was a playful arc in the corner of Li De''s mouth. "If, I want everything..." "if you want to find something, my talent is not only able to sense the danger, but also has a very keen intuition, and can sense the general direction of what you want. I can guide you and help you find it faster. If you want to occupy this land, I think there is no one in the underground world who knows this land better than halflings. We can show your army the way. If you want to get wealth, we know the nests of many races and monsters. They are all the races that like to store their wealth. Maybe you will gain a lot. " The young halfling looked at him nervously after he finished, as if waiting for the judge''s judgment. Li De smiles. Although the other party has nothing to impress him, he can calmly deal with it under such high pressure. This state of mind is really good. After a little meditation, his eyes showed some thinking. A few halflings are unimportant. No matter how good they are, he doesn''t care. However, the meaning behind them is different. Halfling, dungeons, these two words are closely linked. "Have you ever been to the main city of halflings?" "The main city, you mean the city of Luz?" The city of Luz? "Yes, the largest underground city in the underground world." "Yes, my Lord, it''s a shocking and magnificent city..." "what kind of weapons and production efficiency are in that city... " adults... " "... " in the mouth of this young halfling, Li De has a general understanding of the underground city. It has to be said that halflings are still very capable. They have established a basic magic industry system. At least these military weapons such as longbows, wallets, siege crossbows and so on can be built by themselves. Moreover, the life of halflings in the dungeons is not bad, at least there is no lack of food, clothing and housing. From the military, people''s livelihood, economic, political and other aspects, the city of ryusi, an underground city built by halflings, is a good city even on the surface world. What''s more, what makes Lee''s heart beat is that halflings are all born archers. Their research on longbows is even better than that of dawn City, just like the longbow on Barney''s back. The materials used are very common, but the quality reaches a rare level. This makes him can''t help but rise a different kind of mind, dawn city is eager for advanced productivity. After confirming these messages, I opened the other party''s property panel curiously. Barney grey claw Title: eagle eye (with eagle''s eyes, vision eye + 1000 blades, it''s easier to find potential dangers) level: 11 age: 29 special talent: insight into danger (born with keen perception of danger, can avoid most dangers) divine Archer (has a high talent for bows and arrows, accurate and constant for extraordinary, shooting) Strike speed increased by 30%) bloodline talent: Super intuition (his sixth sense is fuzzy, and he is aware of the existence of the most desired thing in his heart) blood vein: eagle eye blood (with more sensitive perception and intuition, all intuition and perception levels are increased by one level) Introduction: a young half body archer with enviable insight and Archer talent ¡£ Unexpectedly, this guy''s panel looks good. Although his skills are not much, they are all very useful. No wonder he can travel safely in the marshland. After thinking about it, he decided to let the halfling contribute more to the dawn city. "Barney, you''ve won your people a chance to live." Barney''s face suddenly revealed a huge surprise, the young halfling''s back is now wet through. "Thank you for your kindness, my Lord."Li De smiles, and the light in his deep eyes is hard to understand. "Dylan, take these halflings, and sum up all the information about blackIron castle and the city of ryus." "You, cooperate well." After explaining the details, Li De went back to the foot of the big tree. Seeing this, Barney, a young halfling, was relieved to know that his life had been saved. The words of this halfling made Li De''s heart move extra thoughts. In a short time, the dawn city may not be able to cross a distance of 1000 km to capture the city of halflings. If you can do some extra layout before he does his best. So when dawn city can really take out its hands, it will certainly save a lot of effort. Lee didn''t care too much about these halflings, but continued to be silent in the improvement magic. He was obviously more interested in magic than these halflings, and as for the two harpies, reed, after satisfying his curiosity, let the halflings get rid of them. He didn''t want to try to feel cool in his crotch. - - - - - the fog lasted until the seventh day. The thick white fog finally began to disperse. After the white fog fell to an acceptable level, Lee took the exploration team off again. However, different from before, there are several more halflings in their team. Although they are conspicuous in a group of blood clans, this combination is strange. The process of searching always makes people feel impatient, especially the fog of a week has wiped out most traces left by thunder tribe, which makes it more difficult to find. The good news, though, is that COSO is well versed in the trajectory and manner of the thunder tribe. Soon found traces left by the other side. "Master, thunder tribe is migrating at this time. After we kill the prey around us for a period of time, we will find another place to hunt again." Li De is a little relieved about this. It''s really depressing to be in this environment for a long time. It''s best to solve it as soon as possible. Dawn city needs the powerful productivity of the Cyclops. One day, two days, and five days later, COSO''s exclamation made the team excited. "Got it!" Corso''s eye tip in the air found a strange ground, it is a dense hole of different sizes, which has been filled with mud water. "This is the footprints left by the giant''s deep mire, which can''t be eliminated in a short time... Master, the thunder tribe is ahead." Hearing this, Lee''s eyes lit up and the flying speed of the whole team increased by three points. At last, a roar came after the battle. Lee''s eyes opened as he rode on Castro. Finally found it! Cyclops, that roar is from the Cyclops. But then his brow frowned, because the Cyclops seemed to be fighting with some life, and there was another kind of more ferocious roar mixed with the Cyclops'' voice, which was no less powerful than that of the Cyclops. "Watch out!! Prepare to fight. " Cold commands ring in everyone''s ears. After receiving orders, Corso was placed in the swamp, where the bronze Cyclops had lived for hundreds of years, and it was easy for him to avoid the danger in the swamp. "Asraega to see if there is a danger." No matter how confident the battle is, intelligence work can not be ignored. This is Li De''s character. Asreqa''s figure disappeared instantly and reappeared soon. "Father, there is no threat to our lives." Li De''s eyes froze. "March on the whole army!" In the gray light, Lee rode on Castro, and asreqa dropped the poor demon language bat, flapping the devil''s wings to follow him, and COSO walked on the ground. Although the number of the whole team is not large, but the quality is surprisingly high. After less than two thousand blades, the swamp ground dried up in vain, and it was a vast swamp. After entering the swamp, the light is instantly bright. In front of the broad ground suddenly appeared a shocking picture, which is the only epic scene on the church murals. Hundreds of one eyed giants carry huge sticks inlaid with gravel. They are more numerous than the Cyclops. They have two heads and about five blades in height. They are engaged in extremely tragic killing. The earth is rumbling and shaking, hissing, roaring, and screaming. Cyclops, two headed ogres.These legendary lives add up to more than 1500, and look extremely shocking. The mountain like giants are fighting each other bloody, bringing a strong sense of visual impact. At this time, the battle on the field is extremely anxious. Both sides have mountain height. Although the two headed ogres are slightly smaller, the number of more than 1000 heads makes up for the difference in body strength. The battles of these giants were brutal and bloody. Fist to meat, teeth, fist, claw, as long as it is able to attack the place, all to the other side of the body. The original color of the ground has been covered with blood, as if painted with red. The two headed trolls can even attack the black eyed trolls. However, the super high magic resistance attached to the gray and wrinkled skin of the Cyclops just resisted the magic of the other party, so the scene was still in a state of anxiety, and no one had killed anyone. Li De''s eyes were indifferent to all this, and he did not rush into it. He felt a bit puzzled about the battle. "Corso, your people often rush in with two headed ogres?" "No, master," COZO shook his head. "The two headed ogres have never had anything to do with us. We fight only when we fight for food, but wars of this scale never happen." Roar ~ at this time, the roar rang through the sky and interrupted the conversation between the two people who were half hidden in the fog. Lee''s eyes are on the field, the most striking is the battle between an eight blade Cyclops and a seven blade double headed ogre. Both sides are holding primitive wooden sticks, which are the trunks taken from the big tree hugged by five people. Ordinary people may not be able to carry them. The one eyed giant chieftain is preemptive. The giant wooden stick is swung round and round to smash the double headed ogre. The double headed ogre did not show any weakness. The exaggerated stick in his hand shook the opponent in the same way. In addition, a mantra was recited in one of his head. The power on the stick was stronger because of magic, and it did not fall into the wind because of its small size. The air around them explodes directly in the collision between the two sticks. The one eyed giant or the two headed ogre who can''t hide around will fly backward when the stick is stuck in the skin, and his body will burst into a big piece. Two Big Macs occupied the center of the battlefield and the fighting was fierce. The earth crumbled in this fury. The same is true of all the battles on the scene. The fighting of these monsters destroys everything around them. The ground is cracked like a spider''s web and then broken, exaggerated and crazy. The two headed ogre can see all directions with two heads, and at the same time can cast spells to gain state for itself. In addition, the number is much more than that of the Cyclops. Soon, as long as two-thirds of the two headed ogres fall below, the scene begins to become passive. COSO saw this scene, the opportunity to kill. "Master... COSO asked to join the war..." after all, this is a tribe that Koso has guarded for hundreds of years, most of which are familiar to him. As a life with wisdom, he is not a mindless fool of his own people. The biggest characteristic of intelligent life is to attach importance to emotion, which is both a strength and a fatal weakness. Lee''s eyes were indifferent to the battle on the field, and did not rush to give COSO an answer. The time passed by one minute, until the one eyed giant on the scene was about to defeat, and the double headed ogre steadily occupied the upper part. The brow was frozen. If the fighting goes on to this point, if both sides still have backhand, they will never be left behind. "Dylan, bring all the blood clans to guard the edge of the land and stop all the giants who want to escape. When they attack, they can lose their fighting power, but it''s better not to kill them. Because all the people here will be our captives. " There are 20 blood clans, 40 Magic language bats, and four top combat capabilities including him, asreqa, COSO and Castro. This small team is about to hunt more than 1500 one eyed giants and two headed ogres. Among them, there are two top-level 18 and 10 top-level 15 combat effectiveness. The literal data seems to make the strength balance of the two sides look very different. But just as Lee was about to give the order to attack, the scene changed again. "Eat them!!! Kill them The ancient giant roared at the world. The one eyed giant who fell into the downwind suddenly pulled out the red plant tied on his belt from behind and put it directly into his mouth. After a few chews, I swallow it. In a few seconds after the unknown plant, the one eyed giant, which was in decline and almost collapsed, suddenly rose a section of his body and greatly increased his momentum.The surging power makes them extremely fierce. The situation that had just been hit by pressure changed instantly, the strength increased sharply, and the one eyed giant, fearless of pain, began to fight back most crazily. The double headed ogre could have been better with the magic power, but now, it''s no match at all. A giant stick in the hand of a one eyed giant smashed down, and the opposite double headed ogre used the same posture to bombard him. However, at the moment when both sides touched each other, the extremely fierce force made the surrounding air wave vibrate, the double headed ogre only felt a sharp pain in his wrist, and then the stick could not be grasped and was smashed and flew out. Crushed without resistance. The two headed ogre roared and wanted to rush up to fight the Cyclops, but the tyrannical Cyclops, whose body was filled with a bloody breath, did not give him the chance. The wooden stick was smashed and hit ~ like a siege hammer hitting the ground, a silent sound exploded. The double headed ogre was directly pulled away by more than ten blades, and then hit the ground, pulling out a bloody trace, and the surrounding dry and hard ground burst like a spider web. The one eyed giant with a successful strike roared up to the sky and roared to pierce the eardrum. Hearing this roar, the Cyclops around him also roared at the same time. It was like a giant fighting again in ancient times. It was amazing. At this time, Li De didn''t wait for them to decide the winner and then gave the order. "Prepare for action. If you go on, their casualties will become very heavy. This is not what I want. It''s all my personal property. Who allowed them to kill each other? " Before the war started, everyone was regarded as a bag, and the arrogance in his eyes made people tremble. Li De''s eyes were like electricity, and his momentum began to soar like thunder. The real fight is on. - - - - - whoosh ~ boom ~ the huge roar made the one eyed giant, who had already gained the upper hand in the scene, slightly stunned, then turned his head suddenly, and after seeing the source of the sound, he could not help but feel his scalp numb. In everyone''s eyes, there are five tornado storms. The clouds in the sky seem to be torn apart. Each diameter can cover the surrounding 50 blade range of tornado storms, which come with the threat of destroying the sky and the earth. The starting speed is up to 80 blades per second. Gravel, mud, black water, even poisonous fog and corpse are all involved in it at this moment, forming a death whirlpool with strong poison. As long as they are involved in the death of the meat grinder, they will suffer unimaginable damage and extermination. The speed of the storm was so fast that the one eyed giant and the two headed ogres were red eyed. Even if you can''t hide, you don''t want to dodge. Even if I don''t want to die, I will drag you into the water. In this atmosphere, the fighting between the two sides became more exaggerated after the storm. Every second someone fell to the ground, blood splashed. Four ring magic - the ultimate storm, conjures tornado storm. Summoning consumes 2000 mana and 300 mana per second. Li Degen, who was rich and generous, did not care about consumption. He spent a little time outside the broad land to summon five tornado storms. At this time, he consumed 1500 magic points per second. That''s not the point. As he controls these tornado storms, his hands flash with lightning. A full week''s appearance of Thor was studied. When Castro incites the blade of the blade to fly furiously at a speed that can''t be detected by the naked eye, the real doomsday comes. The Thor with a hundred blades in diameter came down and burst out the most brilliant lightning light under Castro''s flight. Behind him are five tornado storms sweeping the earth, leading a group of thunder and lightning fields full of tyrannical power. The power of magic is perfectly interpreted at this moment. When Lee de rushes into the battlefield. The one eyed giants and the two headed ogres who have killed red eye just react, but it''s too late to get out of the fight. Can these big men, who run on their legs and are blocked by the people and enemies around them, be able to run with the terrifying speed of supersonic speed? Castro''s flying height is 20 blades, and the scope of Thor''s fall is 100 blades in diameter. The opponent can''t attack him at all, but lightning can easily sweep the battlefield. Castro''s speed is so fast that no one eyed giant or two headed ogres can react. All people only feel a flash of dazzling silver dragon lightning flying, and then the terrifying power tank comes in, and the four ring magic attack. This is not the average level 9, elite level 10, only a very small number of level 15 life can withstand the attack damage. Everything collapsed in the thunder. Level 9 Cyclops and two headed ogres were paralyzed to the ground, scorched and dying after Castro flew by.At level 10, the whole body strength is emptied, the muscles are torn, the whole body is occupied by severe pain, and the combat effectiveness is directly lost. Only a small number of level 15 can barely withstand a wave of damage, but they have no impact on the overall situation. When Li De passed by, thunder and lightning flashed, silver dragons danced wildly, and everyone fell to the ground. The scene looked like he was harvesting wheat. It was thrilling. The ground was shaking like a continuous earthquake because of the collapse of the giant''s body. It''s too fast. Supersonic flight is too fast. This swamp, which is no more than 2000 blades, can fly back and forth in dozens of seconds at Castro''s speed. Along with the march of Li De, the violent tornado storm is more like a hoe for plowing, and the fish that has been caught in the net will be involved in it instantly. Fortunately, the bodies of the one eyed giant and the two headed ogres are strong enough not to be torn to pieces by the storm, but Rao is still heavily mended. the original scene of wailing is no longer in suspense, and all become remnant blood. Even a level 4 rookie soldier can easily mend his sword. At this time, the slain level 18 one eyed giant chief and the two headed ogre Lord of the same level saw the miserable situation like wheat harvest around them and finally came back to their senses. But just want to open the mouth to let the crowd retreat, the center of their two fighting, a figure as high as three blades suddenly appeared in the same place. The momentum emanating from each other is like a strong arm around their throat. Terrified. Ancient demons came to this world. The smell of evil swept across the sky. God evil, the ancient existence of fighting with gods, once again revealed the edge of tyranny. Roar!!! The one eyed giant chieftain, who devoured the unknown and strange plants and whose body was filled with the smell of blood, rushed fiercely towards asrega. Just the inner fear let the rational decline of him into rage, he wants to tear up this dare to block his life!! But under absolute power, everything is in vain. This immortal evil, which can fight with the extraordinary but never die, has already surpassed the level of ordinary life. Ordinary level 18 combat effectiveness in front of him is as weak as a child. What''s more, the fighting style of the one eyed giant chief is so primitive and backward. Brush ~ asreqa''s body disappeared directly in place, and by the time it reappeared, it was already on the back and waist of the Cyclops chief. Sensing the disappearance of that breath, the hair standing on the back of the one eyed giant chief, but before he had time to respond, he only felt an overwhelming pain. Click ~ with a clear sound, the spine bone of the seven blade terror life was directly broken. No matter how hard the one eyed giant chieftain tried, his body could no longer be controlled, and he fell directly forward to the ground. Bang ~ smash a hole in the ground directly, and the mud splashes. At this time, in the past, an exaggerated wound appeared on the back of the one eyed giant chief. The gray wrinkled skin, tough enough to be split by ordinary swords, was as weak as paper under asrega''s claws. And the vertebrae is directly torn. Level 18 one eyed giant chief, second kill. The power of God''s iniquity is terrible. The two headed ogre Lord on the other side saw the scene, and the one eyed giant, who was equal to him and even stronger than him, was killed by a blow. The existence of the evil blasphemy inscription on it is too terrible. But just as the two headed ogre Lord was about to move, he suddenly felt the figure opposite him disappear. Then. A cold sense of killing stabbed the mind from behind. Poop ~ the pain came from his back, and the two headed ogre Lord uttered a painful roar from his mouth, but he could do nothing. Like his opponent, he directly fell to the ground and lost his combat effectiveness. Asreqa saw this scene in the eyes of tyranny flashed a bit boring. "It''s true that they are as weak as mole ants, these lives have lost the power of their ancestors for a long time, but they can''t give full play to one percent... fighting consciousness, garbage, fighting skills, garbage, dangerous smell, garbage, are really worthless garbage... ancient blasphemy is directly poured into the ears of two big people Between the two caused a huge impact, that blasphemous words each word is equivalent to a can not be immune to the spiritual impact. But what made the two big men even more indignant was the scorn that asrega said about them. But the fact is in front of us. It seems that they are just rubbish without combat effectiveness, just like the terrible life said. Asrega did not stop too much and turned to the top 15 level combat effectiveness still standing on the field.The figure disappeared in place. When the most important combat effectiveness is completely destroyed by asreqa. Without command, the Cyclops and double headed ogres are in complete chaos. They have to fight against each other, but also face the thunder field and the tornado storm. Collapse, collapse, there is no room for the scene to turn around. A moment later, Reid manipulated five tornado storms into five directions and wrapped the whole area inside. The blood clan scattered to tornado storm as a chain, to hold all the gaps, catch turtle in the urn. Once again, after harvesting the wheat, Lee saw that the situation had been decided, which directly drove Castro to the center area. My eyes are cold and hard at everything around me. All the momentum of the body was in full swing. Scarlet Lord, Immortal King, fear comes. Then the power of faith ran wild, and the power in the body was magnified countless times by the power of faith at this moment. In an instant, an indescribable force fell on this land. It''s the revival of ancient demons, the gaze from the abyss, and the whisper of death... The Scarlet Lord, when facing the dark life, increases the legend level by 10 points and gains the scarlet eye feature. When the enemy stares at your eyes, he will be forced to undergo legendary level will test. If the will test fails, the opponent will have fear of you, and the total attribute will be reduced by 20% king of immortality, when facing a dark creature with a legend level lower than 10, the other party will fall into a negative state such as fear, panic, and weak will, and the attribute will be reduced by 20%. There is a great probability that the dark life whose level is lower than you will choose to turn to you. When terror comes, the enemy will be tested every 10 seconds. If the will is lower than the threshold, he will fall into boundless fear. The scene that had already been flustered and collapsed suddenly became quiet. Whether it was the Cyclops or the evil double headed ogres, they subconsciously slowed down the frequency of fighting with each other, and looked up into the sky with unspeakable fear. Li De noticed all the people''s eyes and stopped suddenly. The real blood clan appeared in front of everyone. Flapping its wings and floating in the sky. Scarlet eyes swept all directions with terror. He looked directly at the life of Li De''s eyes. Suddenly, he felt his soul trembling in the face of an invincible and incomparable God. "Surrender... Or destruction..." the words in Li De''s mouth are the same ancient blasphemy as asraja. This blasphemous language has the purest evil, which can devour the soul. Ancient blasphemy reverberates in the sky like the cry of a scavenger crow, which makes people feel cold. The scene fell into a dead silence. These huge things in that momentum produced a huge panic, the morale of the moment plummeted to a low point. If you look at his attribute panel, you can find that the power of belief will drop by thousands every 5 seconds. Derivative usage. This is the derivative usage of the power of faith that he discovered recently. He can actively consume the power of his faith to enhance the power and scope of his two Titles: The Scarlet Lord and the Immortal King. The more the power of faith is consumed, the greater the pressure will be caused, which can enlarge the Titles obtained from the clergy and the title. A very special and special derivative usage. It seems that this is the right way to run the two titles. With the burning of the power of faith, the power that makes everyone tremble becomes more terrifying. "Surrender... Or destruction..." Lee''s voice once again filled everyone''s ears, but the last time was different. After the words fell down, he waved his hand suddenly, and the ground sprang up with two huge stones. Sharp spines pierce the fallen one eyed giant chieftain and the two headed ogre Lord. Roar ~ when they are in great pain, they scream in the throats of two 18 level giants who are chained with gourds. The blood in their mouths is like a fountain, which can''t be restrained at all. The ground spike rises up to 30 blades high, and all the Cyclops and double headed ogres around can clearly see their king. This is a miserable situation. "Surrender... Or destruction..." the consumption of the power of faith soars again, and the momentum that oppresses the soul is even more terrifying. At this time, Li De was a God and devil who climbed out of the abyss. It''s frightening, thrilling and chilling. Finally, the first group of people who could not carry them knelt down, and hundreds of double headed ogres knelt down and put their heads on the ground to show their submission. These are the lives of the evil camp, the impact brought by Lee is multiplied. The Cyclops are the neutral camp. After Li De used the power of faith, they felt the power to attack the soul, and they were less deterred.But that''s not all. With a wave of his hand, the tornado storm around the broad land suddenly rose again. The roaring sound is like a devil tearing their souls and swallowing their flesh and blood. "Surrender... Or destruction..." Hoo ~ the tornado storm is approaching madly, and several cannibals who have no time to dodge are captured and entered directly. The huge force directly tears their bodies, and their limbs splash. The fierce cry makes all people tremble. Under this threat, the second batch of double headed ogres could not bear it. There were more than 300 heads kneeling in unison. Li De''s eyes were sharp as a knife''s edge. The scarlet eyes attached to the scarlet Lord swept all the people in the field. All the giants who looked at him were directly weak in their legs and even paralyzed on the ground. The legendary will test was not what these low willed life could bear. There was a sudden wave of the right hand. Yila ~ the sky exploded, and a terrible thunder burst out beyond words. Behind him, the silver dragon lightning composed of thunder was dancing wildly, but unlike before, the silver dragon lightning did not cover him, but formed a shield like area behind him. This is the result of his research for a week, but it looks even more terrifying from the ground. He is like an ancient life born with thunder and lightning. Everything around him is subject to his feet. "Surrender... Or destruction..." ancient blasphemous words are like death whispering in the ear, and the power of belief continues to increase. All they felt was that the pressure of the soul was tearing them apart. More two headed ogres couldn''t hold on. Their legs were soft, and they knelt down directly. Their bodies trembled and submitted to the God. At this time, the first group of Cyclops also began to kneel and submit, trembling, their souls almost collapsed. Fear has devoured all their will and resistance. The power of faith consumed by Lee de has dropped by 3000 points every five seconds. The magnificence of the gods is like a prison. At this time, most of the double headed ogres and a small number of two headed one eyed giants had already knelt down, but there were still many people gritting their teeth and insisting. Although their bodies were shaking and giving birth to fear, they did not kneel down. Lee''s eyes became colder and colder, and the one eyed giant who had not knelt down suddenly waved his hand. After a few breaths, poo Yi ~ the surrounding 150 blade range of stone spines burst out, and at least 100 standing Cyclops were directly pierced by the stone thorns, like a string of sugar gourd, and raised to the height of 20 blades. Roar ~ the terrible scream was heard, and the piercing Cyclops roared with great pain, and the scene was extremely shocked. And the one eyed giant and the two headed ogres who kneel down are shivering and dare not lift their heads any more. This time, it was like the last straw to crush the camel, with all the two headed ogres kneeling and some of the Cyclops kneeling directly. But dozens of other Cyclops fled in terror from the edge of the ground. Seeing this scene, Li De''s eyes were as cold as ice, and he directly waved the tornado storm to kill those who dare to escape. Meanwhile, the evil spirits and the blood clans around him also directly checked and made up for the most tragic attacks on them. No one was safe in front of Lee, who was in charge of the storm. In addition to about a dozen heads running too fast to chase, the rest of the Cyclops were like chicks, and their spines were broken by asreqa one by one. He became a complete prisoner and lost the ability to resist. At this time, the scene is only left Li De flying in the air, the rest of the existence are kneeling. The power of faith is still in a frenzy of consumption. The divine power is like a mountain. It is at the heart of every one eyed giant and two headed ogre, and dare not move. At this time, behind Li De is the thunder field. The silver dragon lightning is like the punishment of heaven, and it is wantonly sending out the terrifying power. There are one eyed giant and two headed ogres hanging from the stone thorns on the earth. Although they are not dead, the terrible and painful scream is like being bit by bit dug out by the heart eating devil and gnawing at it. Pain and bitterness. Around the tornado storm links heaven and earth, turf, mud, black water, poisonous fog, corpse, everything is rolled up by it, shocking. All of these put Li De''s heroism to the extreme. Like a God coming into the world, like a devil roaring. Even the two 18 level Big Macs hanging high on the stone spike are now breathless and submissive under the pressure of Lee De''s power. This idea has risen and spread like wild grass. After 20 seconds of this, Lee waited until everyone felt like a century. When he dispelled the tornado storm, broken the earth''s thorns, took back the thunder field, and stopped consuming the power of faith.The one eyed giants and two headed ogres in this open space dare to breathe, and then they seem to be alive. Once the seed of submission is planted, it can never be pulled out. Li De''s power has been imprinted on all people''s souls after the scene just now. The Cyclops tribe, the two headed ogre tribe, has a new master from today on. Chapter 346 After experiencing the scene just like the God and the devil. The swamp was in a strange mood. Because the situation has changed greatly before. The war just started between the one eyed giant and the two headed ogres, but at this time, both sides of the war became the captives of Li De, and even they would become his subordinates. The two hostile tribes may have to fight side by side in the future. So the one eyed giant and the two headed ogres feel twisted when they look at each other. Just wanted to kill all the other party, now he became a member of the same trench. It''s really unpredictable. Cyclops are intelligent creatures. The IQ of adult Cyclops is no more than that of 11-12-year-old children. Contrary to Cyclops, two headed ogres have two heads. One is extremely smart, not only can cast magic, but also has adult wisdom. The other head is responsible for fighting, taking over the body when fighting, and its IQ is not much different from that of the Cyclops. But there''s a very interesting quadrant. The two headed ogre''s low IQ brain is very easy to get angry. Once the opponent is angry, the magic head with high IQ can''t control the body. In other words, the head with low IQ is the main brain of the body, and the magic head with high IQ is the secondary brain. It''s a magical life to make decisions at critical moments with low IQ. "Under the crown, there are 637 Cyclops alive, including 1 at level 18, 2 at level 16, and 4 at level 15. There are just 100 heads from grade 10 to grade 14, and the rest are below grade 10. All the Cyclops were seriously injured Dylan came to Lee with the statistics and reported to him solemnly. War is not the main purpose, the main purpose is to gain after the war. "The two headed ogres survived 1219, including one at level 18, four at level 15, and 160 at level 10 to 14. The rest were all below level 10, and they were all hit as hard as the Cyclops." Oh? There are so many. After hearing this, Li De''s eyes showed some joy. He had estimated that the number was only about 1500, but he did not expect to exceed 1800. In addition, the top combat effectiveness of level 15 is 12, which is not a small number. The top combat effectiveness of dawn city now adds up to so much. This wave of replenishment went directly to his great arteries. I''m so happy that I can''t get my legs together. "Those who are seriously injured will be treated by blood mage immediately. As long as they are rescued from dying state to serious or minor injury, they will be cured by themselves with their strong physique." After a little convergence, Li De immediately ordered that these big men were his private property, and one of them would be lost if he died. Blood mage, three classes activated by blood clan when Li De reaches level 15. This time, all the 20 blood clans that followed were blood mages. There was a skill that Li De had always used to control blood. However, the name of blood mage is slightly different - blood control, which can directly control the blood in the organism, and can also use the power of blood to treat himself or his companions. A very strong skill, as long as the blood of life will be in danger. In the mud swamp can not find too much blood, but the blood clan has enough magic blood. The magic blood with more abundant energy can fully meet the requirements of blood control. This is another use of the blood mage. When there is blood, it can be used as a half priest, and can be used to milk. Although the blood mage plays an important role in the process of treatment, it has to be said that the bodies of Cyclops and double headed ogres are really strong enough. Even if it is pierced by the ground, it can be cured as long as it does not hurt the heart. The most typical is COSO''s brother, at this time, the authentic chief of thunder tribe, Koshi thunder. The 18 level one eyed giant chieftain was not only broken by asreqa''s spine, but also sent to the sky by the ground stab. However, after Lee de cancelled the magic power of the ground stab, the other side still wanted to struggle, which could be called an immortal little Qiang. And after the blood mage cured his broken spine, he even stood up and walked. The big hole in his abdomen began to heal, and the blood no longer flowed out. This kind of life flowing with the blood of ancient giants is very tolerant. Although the two headed ogres are a little worse than the Cyclops, they are not so bad. The most important thing is that they will cast magic to recover their wounds. This operation is absolutely amazing. After a period of treatment, most of those who were seriously injured were stabilized. Li De didn''t talk much nonsense. He turned to look at Dylan around him and went straight to the subject. "Bring all Cyclops and two headed ogres above level 15...""Yes, under the crown." After a while, the two headed ogres and one eyed giant above level 15 came to Lee. These big men stood in front of him like stone mountains, with a sense of pressure. The adult two headed ogres are 5 blades tall and will grow to 6 blades after reaching level 15. However, the normal height of Cyclops is 6 blades. The average height of level 15 is 7 blades, which is slightly better than that of two headed ogres. But no matter 6 blade or 7 blade, standing in front of Li De, his thigh is higher than him. When 12 giants above level 15 surrounded Li De in the middle, the scene looked very shocking. From Li De''s point of view, a row of battering hammers are thicker than three laps of thighs in front of them, all emitting a fierce and fierce atmosphere. He''s like a little lamb being hunted. But judging from the momentum, at this time, all the 12 big men could only shiver in front of Lee. Even the top 18 on both ends were full of fear at the moment. It''s the little looking figure in front of me who has just suppressed them all. The world destroying power now makes their legs weak. Li De''s eyes first looked at the double headed ogre Lord, and his eyes were cold. "Get down on your knees" with a flat voice, but it is as constant as Mount Tai on the head of the double headed ogre Lord. The existence of this level 18 shows a frightened expression in the eyes of both heads. In an instant, his knees soften and he kneels down directly. Not even a word of nonsense. Lee''s face was calm and his right hand extended smoothly after a few steps. "Head down." This.... when the big people around him watched Lee''s strange behavior, their inner fear was constantly amplified. Even if he did nothing, and even his momentum was calm like an ordinary person, he still made these one eyed giants feel heartfelt terror. It''s scary. At this time, compared with their thin body, Li De was directly reversed in their eyes. Instead, Li De was more like a giant with ten blades. Instead, they became dwarfs. However, the two headed ogre Lord, whose souls were conquered, bowed his head and sent his two heads to lied. It seems to be waiting for the judgment of fate. Seeing this scene, Li De nodded with satisfaction, and his heart moved. Half a blade away, the bright holy light in the palm of his right hand was dazzling. At the moment, everyone around seemed to hear the angels singing hymns and the sun shining on the earth. Originally, this should be a pleasant thing, but the power burst out of a vampire''s hands, there is something strange and strange about it. However, no one dares to question this matter. They will be more afraid of this powerful existence with infinite means. "Let go of your body and mind. Don''t resist this force. I won''t hurt you. The holy power is washing your soul." The voice is backward and the power is surging out. The power of faith is flooding into the body of the double headed ogre Lord. And the 18 level double headed ogre Lord also felt that the holy and gentle power was really just to change his body, and even helped him heal his injury. After that, his inner fear was greatly reduced, and his resistance was reduced by half. The output of the power of belief lasted for 5 minutes. When Li De watched the power of belief on the attribute panel drop from 60000 to 40000, he could clearly feel that the other party''s soul was already transforming. Pulling out his hand, his expression is a little delicate. The double headed ogre Lord has consumed his 20000 faith power. There seems to be a lot of saying less, saying more... Compared with the evil spirit, it is impossible to see. He pulls out of the room, ignoring the two headed ogre who has fallen into metamorphosis, and looks at COSO''s brother, who is still an 18-level one eyed giant chief with 11-12-year-old IQ. "Corse, lower your head." Seeing that the two headed ogre Lord was all right, Kosi thunder was a bit bold, but he was still a little afraid of Li De, so he knelt down on one knee and lowered his head. With a smile, Lee went straight ahead and spent another 20000 faith to turn the 18 eyed giant into his horse. At this time, there are only 40 thousand beliefs left on the panel, but there are 10 that have not been transformed. Shaking his head, he chose a double headed ogre and a level 16 Cyclops from each of the big ones. After the second transformation, he had less than 10000 points of faith left. It can be called a night back before liberation. The rest can not be transformed, Li De will not easily let go, let them sign a soul contract with him. Although the soul contract is not guaranteed by the power of faith, it is enough for him to control these guys. The transformation process of the power of belief lasted half a day. When the existence of the two 18 levels was transformed into a complete success, a series of hints from the system surprised Li De.He thought the harvest would be great, but he didn''t expect it to be so great. "Ding ~ you have conquered thunder tribe (Cyclops), including 637 adult Cyclops and 120 cubs, totaling 757. The power of dawn city has been improved, and you have gained mission experience - 75700" "Ding ~ you have taken over the black backed ogre tribe (double headed ogre), including 1219 adult ogres and 351 cubs, totaling 1567, the power of dawn city The quantity has been improved, and you have gained task experience - 156700 " " Ding ~ your experience is currently 574638.5 million, which has met the needs of upgrading. Would you like to upgrade now? Note: spillover experience is up to 50% of current experience, and experience gained after exceeding is invalid. " "Ding ~ you have conquered the black back ogre tribe and thunder tribe, and there are 12 halflings from the dungeon camp who have witnessed it with their own eyes. If more than 5 halflings return to the dungeon alive, you will get 10 points of underground world legend. They will praise the underground world with your strength and greatness." "Ding, you have defeated and conquered more than 1000 giant life at the same time, and you have won the title of giant conqueror - when facing the life with a size larger than 300% of you, your deterrent power against them will be increased by one level, and your Dexterity will be increased by 20%, and the damage caused by giant life will be increased by 50%" Li De''s face shows some uncontrollable joy. This is a great achievement. He didn''t expect that the reward system would be so generous. The first is experience. After conquering the two tribes, both adult and cub, each gave him 1000 experience. Now the experience of the two tribes together directly meets the needs of upgrading. If he wants to, he can immediately step to level 19. Level 19, just a step away from the extraordinary. But Li De didn''t immediately choose to upgrade after looking around. The system gave him an extra message. This upgrade will be a slow transformation process, which may last for a week or even several weeks. It is obvious that this dangerous place is not suitable. After the experience is full, you can continue to store it. You should not be in a hurry to upgrade this matter. You should first handle the matter and then find a quiet place to upgrade. "Suspend promotion." After confirmation, his system prompts fade, but he can feel that he can upgrade at any time if he wants to. Finally, a wish has been fulfilled. The next step is to impact the extraordinary and step into the real splendor of this world. He nodded with satisfaction and looked at the next one. To ensure that more than 5 halflings return to the dungeon alive can increase his legend level in the underground world by 10 points. This kind of task like reward made Lee study it several times. The role of legend degree is needless to say. His several powerful skills depend on legend degree. The higher the legend degree is, the stronger his skills will be. As for the specific meaning of legend degree, Li De has carefully thought that legend degree can be equal to popularity. The more serious things he has done, the higher the popularity, and the greater the psychological pressure on the enemy when fighting. Who is more afraid of a warrior with the title of dragon butcher than an ordinary soldier? The principle is roughly like this, he did not study the more detailed things. "The system is an interesting half task reward. If I can''t guarantee the survival of those halflings, then today''s story will not be passed on. If outsiders don''t know about it, then there is no way to talk about it. But what if I just send two or three halflings away? What are the consequences? Not convincing? Will the legend reward decrease? " Li De couldn''t help but fall into thinking. After a moment, his eyes lit up. "Well, can I send someone to spread it myself? Bypass the halfling and let my own people promote it. Even the titles of conquest of Cyclops, such as dragon slayer, demon hunter and so on, can be publicized... this idea seems a little coquettish. Go back to find a chance to have a try... Li De touched his chin and felt thoughtful. One of the most important ways to get legend degree is to make people believe it, just as he did to the heart eater Wales, the 19th level devil of the devil''s heart. He is not a real legend, but the other side believes that ilow is the subidentity of speaking, and firmly believes that under the Yiluo crown is the existence of the supernatural, and does not hesitate to confront anyone who refutes. With such a powerful character who constantly proves his identity, his legend in the underground world of green city is extremely high. In other words, as long as there is a way to make people believe that he is powerful, then this legendary degree can also be recognized? The more he thought about it, the more maneuverable space there was. Rongguang is a real world. Many things in it can''t be described by the property panel.Since he can control the public opinion in the dawn City, why can''t he pull the public opinion out and deceive everyone? When it comes to the propaganda war, he is not empty of anyone. Moreover, Rongguang doesn''t have the idea of propaganda war, and the legend degree is always true. The higher the legend degree is, the more brilliant the achievements he has left behind, and the more people will be recognized. But if he publicized the non-existent achievements to people''s trust, wouldn''t it have the same effect? "I have to write this down and go back to experiment. If my guess is right, there is a huge opportunity. To control public opinion means to master the power of interpretation of truth. " The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. After he remembered this, he turned his eyes to the last reward. Giant killer, deals extra damage and deterrence to giant life that is 300% bigger than him. This title is not bad, very practical features. After all, the glory of the giant life is not small, the dragon, bimon, giant and so on, who is not often a few blade height and wingspan. In the future, it will be much easier to kill these big guys. After this idea came out, the one eyed giant and the two headed ogres felt a chill on their back.... after confirming the harvest given by the system, Li De was in a happy mood. But what makes him more happy is that the harvest is not only on the property panel. The most important are the two headed ogres and thunder tribes. This is the main goal of his underground trip and the focus of this harvest. One eyed giants and two headed ogres add up to more than 1800, and more than 2000 with their young. The productivity of dawn city will be improved after these giant creatures are added. Yes, these giant creatures with infinite power are never combat effectiveness in Lee''s eyes, but are walking body excavators. The labor efficiency of a cyclops can be as high as that of 50 ordinary people, because these giants are all professionals of Grade 8 or 9, and their various attributes are extremely strong. The name of the humanoid excavator is well deserved. With the exception of cubs, Lee estimates that the combined labor force of Cyclops and two headed ogres is more than 1800, which is comparable to the total human labor force of dawn city. It''s just so unreasonable. His action is equivalent to adding 100000 people to the dawn city. These giant creatures are big excavators, and in some cases they are more powerful than excavators. As you can imagine, nearly two thousand giants are working at the same time with the assistance of the caster. Even a mountain will soon be empty. At this time, Li De had a premonition that the dawn city would usher in a new round of development. The corner of the mouth can''t help but smile, looking around the existence of these 15 levels, the mood is more and more happy. It''s really dozing off to send pillows. Now dawn city lacks such labor force. With these Cyclops, we don''t have to send too many human beings to the construction site to move bricks. He can develop more industries, build more factories, and further release the potential of the population. Human beings are precious wealth. There is no future for them to move bricks every day. The development of magic industrialization is the way for dawn city in the future. "Under the crown, semil Heibei, I''d like to express my highest respect to you..." after reading the attribute panel, the double headed ogre Lord Samir Heibei finally woke up. After seeing his figure, he immediately stepped forward, knelt on one knee and bowed his head to give him the most respectful greetings. "Black back??? What''s wrong is to call it black back... Li De takes a puff from the corner of his mouth. After Samir was transformed, he did not get the systematic experience, which should be directly included in the total harvest of the conquering tribe. Looking at each other''s two heads, some curiously opened the property panel. Saimir black back Title: devout (the most devout believer of dawn God, firm will, not affected by any soul and soul magic, power + 30%) ogre Lord (powerful ogre, Lord of black backed tribe, strength and constitution increased by 300%, and when swallowing human and human like race corpses, they will have a 10% chance to gain passive skills of the other party Yes, and the stronger the devouring corpse, the higher the probability of acquiring skills) double headed (constitution increased by 500%, as long as a head is not broken, it will not die, and the destroyed head can grow again) age: 23 level: 18 Occupation: ogre warrior, ogre ShamanGod given talent: prayer, immune to three negative effects, currently bound talent - Crazy fury, (crazy Rage: activate the power of blood, all attributes increased by 300%, reason continued to decline with the increase of anger, power continued to increase, duration: 30 minutes, after use, fell into a weak state, all attributes reduced by - 50%, duration of 12 days Obsidian) blood: Food Blood of man and devil (automatically obtain the talent of caster. Every year you increase your age, you will have the opportunity to understand the magic in the blood. At most, you can understand 5 at one time. At present, you can master 33 spells) Introduction: the devout and honest worshiper of the God of dawn, and the Ogre with strong vitality. After reading, Li De nodded slightly. Samir''s attribute is not bad, but it''s not excellent. It''s just common. But the data in the other side''s age column made his mouth slightly twitch. 23 years old, grade 18, seems very strong. But the two headed ogre Lord is dying. Yes, it''s going to die at 23, because the normal ogre''s life span is 30 years. In other words, the ogre is in his old age and will die naturally in seven years. Ogres are different from the Cyclops, which live four or five hundred years old. Their lifespan is pitifully shorter than that of humans. A ogre at 5 is an adult, a 10-year-old ogre is a young man, a 15-year-old is a peak, and after 20 years old he is old. Life is very short. But correspondingly, the strength of Ogres has also improved rapidly. Human 5-year-old children are still learning English, but ogres are already adults. After adulthood, the ogre''s level is bound to reach level 5. After growing up to 15, the ogre will probably break through level 10, and after 20, there will be a small probability of breaking through level 15. As for being extraordinary, 25-year-old has a chance. If you can break through the extraordinary, your life will be extended to 40 years old. Yes, the reality is so cruel. The extraordinary life span of the two headed ogres is only 40 years old. What''s more, even if they break through the legend, their life span is only extended to 100 years old, which is almost the same as the long-lived human beings. The world gives and takes. Although the life span is short, the advantages of double headed ogres are also very obvious. With the characteristics of rapid growth and rapid growth of strength, the double headed ogres still firmly survive in this world. And ogres are rare creatures that can live on a par with the half mouse. Ogres can give birth to two children a year, with a number of four to six, which means that ogres can reproduce 10 cubs a year, and these cubs can continue to reproduce 10 each year after they become adults five years later. As long as you give them a certain amount of time, you can create a large army. In fact, there are some powerful races that like to keep two headed ogres as slaves and cannon fodder. Of course, because the wild two headed ogres grow up too fast, they need almost twice as much food as their body size, so even if they are born, there will not be too many cubs alive every year, and there is no food to feed them. But Li De doesn''t care so much. The ogre''s characteristics are perfect for the state of dawn city. He needs a lot of labor in a short period of time. As long as he cultivates double headed ogres now, he can get more than 10000 in five years, and the number will increase greatly every year after that. If it can be implemented, then the dawn city will not be short of labor. this is awesome than raising pigs. It''s ugly, but it''s the same when you turn off the lights. "Corcy thunder, welcome to you..." just as he was studying the double headed ogre Samir, the one eyed giant woke up and saluted Lee solemnly. Lee glanced at the attribute of the one eyed giant, which was not so strange. Compared with Samir, he waved his hand. "No problem, you go and straighten out your own clansmen and restrain them from being enemies to each other." "Yes, under the crown." The two big men all should be together, and then look at each other, fire everywhere, but did not dare to cross the minefield a step, obediently to restrain their own men. All the people here had a great fear of Li De, and heard that his tribe was under his rule. After he would protect all the people, these guys did not resist, but were full of enthusiasm and approval. This makes Li De, who is watching on the side, look speechless, and the process is so smooth? There''s no one who complains twice? He was afraid that he could not think of what kind of shadow he had just left in the hearts of these big men, which was comparable to the existence of demons. Revolt? This will, how can they kneel down and submit. And in the underground world, the fittest survive, the strong have everything. It is the consensus of all life that obedience to the strong can lead a better life. Compared with those on the surface, those who do not surrender for the sake of faith are totally two concepts. Although the pressure of survival on the surface is great, it is far less than that under the ground.Here every day is a brush with death, get the protection of the strong can greatly increase the probability of survival. Since no one resisted, the idea of killing chickens and showing monkeys failed. But Lee was also happy and asked Dylan and cosso to cooperate in the rectification. After all, Koshi thunder, the elder brother of COSO, is worried about his IQ. In other words, a 11-12-year-old boy who did not graduate from the sixth grade of primary school, asked him to manage hundreds of people, what else could he do except yelling and suppressing with his fists. Fortunately, the double headed ogres are more comfortable there, at least they can''t understand the command. Although it took a long time, the two troops were still organized. At this time, except for a small number of seriously injured and cured, all the giants recovered to normal walking state. Even if they were seriously injured, the wounds on their bodies would not affect the safety of their lives. After the troops were ready, Li De suddenly seemed to think of something. Looking at the two tribal leaders who came to him, he asked. "Cosy, Samir, what are you fighting for?" The question made the two big guys stare at each other. Then Cauchy said reluctantly. "Under the crown, this damned ogre wants to rob the treasure we found!! No one can snatch things from thunder tribe, no! " Oh? Lee is interested. "What did you find?" Samir scrambled to answer, "under the crown, is a kind of magic plant to release its potential... After eating, it will become more powerful!" Samir''s magic head looked at corcy with envy and jealousy. It was obvious that he was envious when the other party got this kind of East. Lee watched two guys fighting each other interested. This matter is exactly the same as what he guessed. The thunder tribe''s strength has increased so much, and it is true that they have gained something that can enhance their strength. "Where are the magic plants?" Kosi turned his head and pointed out beyond the swamp. "Under the crown, in the thunder tribe''s camp..." "you''ve been hiding that thing in your camp?" At this time, Samir glared indignantly at Koshi and told Lee, "that was the treasure we found together, but in the end, this group of damned low IQ life actually took that skull away!" What the hell?? Li De was dizzy when he heard the quarrel between them. Did he dig his skull away? Does this thing grow on your head? Finally, it took a long time to find out why. The two tribes had always been well water and did not invade the river. In addition, the two sides often moved, so the frequency of encounter was pitiful. But three months ago, an incident caused a war between the two tribes which were originally afraid of each other. The reason is that the hunters of the two tribes found a magic plant that can enhance the potential in the same place. This plant grows on the head of a corpse of a Warcraft. The number of one eyed giant is large. After discovery, they immediately expel the two headed ogres. Although the two headed ogres were expelled, they also seized a magic plant. After returning home, Samir immediately discovered the potential of this magical plant, and directly brought the personnel to prepare to snatch it back. But to his dismay, when he came to the land, the corpse had been split up, and the plants in his head had disappeared. Angry, Samir immediately began to chase along the trail of the Cyclops. How could the Cyclops, who had already taken the magic plant, give up to the two headed ogres? The two sides got entangled in this way, and then the war inevitably began. After hearing this, Li De also felt magical, a plant that lives in the head of a corpse, and can enhance its potential?? But the Cyclops had just consumed that plant, and there was no more left. "Samir, bring all your people here, and we are ready to leave the mire." "Kossi, take me to your station and bring the rest of the thunder tribe here. Corso, you and Dylan manage them and forbid anyone to fight "Yes, under the crown..." several people should be together. Samir looked at cosy reluctantly and then turned away, apparently knowing that he had no chance to get the kind of precious treasure he thought. Obviously, this guy is still upset with Cyclops. Kosi also ignored Samir. Like a king who came back from victory, Xiong didui took Li De to thunder tribe. It''s all in the hands of other people. Koso was originally from the thunder tribe. After taking off his helmet, he immediately integrated into it and soon took charge of the discourse power of the tribe. However, ogres have the wisdom of adults. After being restrained by the two headed ogre Lord, no one dares to be bold. One by one, with curiosity and awe, looks at asrega, a God who floats in the air and emits a chilling breath.This is also one of the reasons to frighten them. The momentum is so terrible. After riding in Castro and following Kosi walking on the ground for half an hour, Li De finally saw the temporary nest of the thunder tribe on an irregular hard ground with a diameter of about 500 blades. This is a piece of grassland, except for a large tent in the center, there is no building at all. Outside were the cubs of the Cyclops, and only a dozen or twenty approaching adulthood were in charge of them. They are all in the state of free range. They don''t seem to worry about these cubs running to the mud swamp. Li De was quite surprised. "Cosy, won''t your cubs leave here? What to do if you are in danger in the swamp? " "Under the crown, the cub of the Cyclops, never afraid of the swamp!" Cosy said the head was high. Li De mouth a smoke, MMP, these guys are really worried about IQ. Shake his head and ignore this guy. After going back, he won''t manage the Cyclops tribe for him. He''ll wear armor like Corso and be a ground tank. After Kosi returned to the thunder tribe, a group of cubs gathered around to eat. The 18 level chieftain scared away these three or four blade "little guys" with a straight face. Li De looked at these little one eyed giants with short skins and even naked bodies. He was also a little bit upset. But this is the way of life of a race, and unless it can bring all people under control, it is impossible to put an end to it. After a while, COSO resisted a huge skull from the tent made of animal skin in the center. The skull was upside down, with the heavenly cover under it and the neck upward. The skull is filled with soil, and above the reddish soil, there are unknown plants about the size of palms, sharp serrations and about a blade high. The skull was oblate, about three blades in diameter, and cosy had no difficulty lifting it. When he got close, Li delike opened the attribute panel of this plant with a little curiosity, and suddenly his expression was a little subtle. Bad luck grass Quality: extraordinary Introduction: after swallowing, it can greatly improve the strength, but it will bring you bad luck that vitality is consumed. Is this the treasure of two races? Isn''t this just like Orc mania? And the consequences are more exaggerated, the other side is just weak, but this is simply the consumption of life. "Are you going to increase your strength by eating these things?" On hearing Lee''s question, cosy nodded with pride. "Yes, under the crown, we have trained a lot of powerful fighters with him... The thunder tribe has become more powerful." I... when Li De heard this, I didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. Did you consume your life promotion power? Then some curious concentration with mental power to perceive Kosi, a moment later some helplessly shook his head. Although Kosi has been upgraded to level 18, the origin of life has become extremely weak, like a candle in the wind, which may be extinguished at any time. It''s not the same concept as the burning torch in the soul of Corso, a bronze Cyclops. Although Kosi''s surface is strong, his soul seems to be a dying old man, about to die. No wonder this guy has been upgraded from level 15 to level 18 in three years. Can this way of burning his life upgrade his level?? The IQ is really a hard injury... it''s also good that he came quickly. If he was a little later, maybe the Cyclops would destroy themselves. It''s hard to say. Li De''s expression is very wonderful. PA ~ after a snap of his fingers, two mages appeared in the air. They took over the white bone head carried by Kosi. He had better keep this kind of thing. He had lost his trust in the Cyclops, and these guys were too pitiful. "Kossi, you take all the people to the broad land where you left off. I''ll take care of it later." After the soul was changed by the power of faith, Lee De''s command became the truth, and naturally Cauchy could not refuse it. With the grass of doom, Lee was talking to a group of cubs. With the grass of bad luck, Li De couldn''t help being disappointed after looking through the attributes several times. He really thought that the two tribes got something good, but he didn''t expect that it was simply caused by insufficient IQ. The one eyed giant is stupid, and the two headed ogres are not stupid. Why do such dead things chase after you?? With a little doubt, he returned to the swamp. At this time, the 18 level double headed ogre Lord Samir came to gather with a bunch of cubs. After seeing each other, Li De asked the question. "Under the crown, there are too many dangers to be faced in the mud swamp. This magical plant can save its life at a critical moment and consume some vitality, but its value cannot be erased."Samir, 18, clearly has a deeper understanding of the underground world than Lee. Chapter 347 "According to the latest news, among the top 500 guilds in China, 20 guilds have established a conquest alliance in the Empire of ennas. Now they are vigorously recruiting players. If they join the guild, they can enjoy the benefits of job transfer training, and they can also receive a 10% premium for copper puke." "What''s this? Three of the top ten clubs in China have formed an alliance in the stormy sea area, and now they are recruiting players wantonly. What''s more, as long as they perform well and have the opportunity to be formally absorbed into the core players, they can enjoy the preferential treatment of resources." "The knight of the broken sword has just posted a post, and the undead empire is also recruiting a large number of players. Moreover, he can guarantee that as long as the players join in, each person can distribute 5 necromancer NPC brothers for free, as well as the secret recipe for cultivating bone dragons..." "the player''s first main city, eNOS City, is under intense construction, and the brothers of Nolan empire are rushing forward Come and help. There are many powerful centaurs around here. Maybe we can catch them back to be babies. Centaur screenshot ¡¤ JPG, isn''t it very handsome? When others ride horses and you ride centaurs, you will be tall and tall. Moreover, the most important thing is that there are mares in it, hehe.... "Dragon Spirit guild has recruited people.... time flies, and the players who have been hanged and beaten in the disaster of blasphemy are quickly relieved. Of course, the tragic massacre has also caused psychological shadow to many players, and more than one million players have retreated. However, although the number of retreating players is terrible, more people want to enter the pit. The price of the game storehouse of retired players on the second-hand platform is even higher than that when they buy it, which also makes them a small profit. This shows how popular this super virtual game is. A new group of players who spend a lot of money to buy the game storehouse have succeeded in getting the top three and become the glorious civilians in glory. Players are born as civilians, which is very fair. As for how they can mix after birth, it depends on their own nature. Some have become members of the underground world, doing protection fees all day long. Some players have become life players, specially experience the exotic customs in glory and learn some life skills. Some players with magic talent mixed into the church and became a glorious priest. During the day, they studied magic in the temple, and at night they took the living allowance issued by the church to experience the exotic customs in the places opened at night. And for the "glory" astringent place patronage not only male players, but also a large part of them are female players. Many races in glory are very beautiful, such as half elves. Many female players don''t do extraordinary things in reality, but they don''t have so many scruples in glory. They experience the feeling of keeping a little milk dog. Even these female players have set up a secret organization on the forum to share the information that makes people blush, it was not until a long time later that a woman wearing a big man disguised as a group and exposed the light, and most players didn''t know about it. But after exposure, this organization did not die out, but attracted more female players curious and eager to try. For a while, the demand for male employees in red light districts around the country increased greatly... Many players even pretended to be NPCs to join in, experiencing the feeling of a night of seven times Lang. Virtual world has the characteristics of magnifying human nature, whether it is the dark side or the bright side. That in reality some dare not try, impossible to do, in such a real world, most players will be happy to try. No way, "glory" is too real, players'' behavior is not under control, so there will be a lot of strange sand sculpture action. This is not uncommon. Human nature is always complex. In reality, most people can''t rob. But in the game, the concept of law is blurred, so we can do these things without scruple. Of course, there are also players who uphold justice. They help beggars and help civilians. These people are determined to improve the atmosphere of glory and build a harmonious society. And their influence is quite big, attracted a lot of good-natured players to join in, for the players to recover a lot of reputation, otherwise these sand sculptures would really become everyone''s fight mouse. With the passage of time, most players began to integrate into "glory", the major guilds also realized the potential of this game, and began to invest crazily regardless of the cost. Players themselves as a very valuable resource, of course, is the first time all guilds want to grab it, these big guilds are focusing on the group of casual players. However, because the guilds do not have the ability to travel long distances, most of the recruits are from their own cities. Some of the guilds formed alliances in order to make more profits, intending to control their cities directly. Of course, more and more individual guilds recruit people independently. Players are the core of guild composition, and their characteristics of continuous resurrection are doomed to be irreplaceable.The most important reason for recruiting players is that the guilds can''t recruit aborigines now. Just after the disaster of blasphemy, the Aborigines still look at players with hostile eyes. These strange behaviors of sand sculptures in the past have left a deep negative impact on them. Don''t mention recruitment. Now many NPCs will be angry and kill players when they see them make strange actions. This also directly let the player begin to restrain his excessive behavior. Similar to the live broadcast, jumping from the roof to experience what it''s like to die, to peep at aristocratic baths, to promote atheism and other sand sculpture behaviors have been greatly reduced. The whole world seems to have a much more normal painting style. For those aborigines who look down on the players and can''t beat them, all of them can only pretend to be grandsons and shout in their hearts that thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi, don''t bully the poor Balabala. In recent days, the most popular post on the Forum on the official website is that a famous guild has begun to recruit people. Let''s hurry up. The members are soft and sticky, and the chest is big and easy to be pushed down. Although there are a lot of news about guilds, there are only two that attract people''s attention: the knights with broken swords and the main city of players. It is needless to say that the knights with broken swords, as the cause of the undead''s natural disasters, directly lead the dead from the original disappeared state to the front of the stage, and destroy an empire of super players, with a great reputation. In addition, he is now a disciple of the undead monarch. The Knights of the broken sword have become the representatives of the top players, and their every move can attract the attention of countless people. Recently, there is only one core in the posts of the knights with broken Swords - the Empire of the dead has begun to recruit a large number of players. If you want to join the undead, please come quickly and distribute the technology of making skeletons and bone dragons. After all, as long as you join the undead camp, you can not only hold on to the golden thigh of the broken sword knight, but also get funding from various resources. In addition, there are basically no players in the undead Empire now, and you can only enjoy most of the benefits when you go to the last proper person. This is definitely a good place for players who have been suffering from the cruel beating of "glory". A large number of players have joined the undead camp, dreaming that they can ride a bone dragon. Of course, I don''t know whether it can be done, but the knight reputation of broken sword has become the most dazzling star in the forum. In addition to the knights with broken swords, no one can match the heat of the player''s main city. As a city completely owned by players and basically no NPC power, eNOS city is now the lighthouse country among players. Many battered players are pinning their hopes on this city. In addition, the land of the city of eNOS is distributed free of charge. As long as the players meet certain requirements, they can get the land from the prince of eNOS, which is very attractive to the players. And the process of getting the land is also very simple, only need to sign a loyalty contract - never betray the city of eNOS, and will always be consistent with the position of eNOS city. What is this for the player, sign a contract can get a large piece of land, not to mention a contract, is 10, 100 points are no problem. The word "land" often has a special meaning in the players. After owning the land, it means that they have their own foothold, a sense of belonging and their own home. No one will be stingy with their land. The guilds that can meet the requirements of eNOS city and obtain a large number of land are often not weak. These guilds have become the main force in the construction of eNOS city in a short time, and a large number of resources flow into the city every day. The original city of eNOS was just a ragged Town, but in less than a month, its scale has expanded five times. Although no decent buildings have been built, players living in dilapidated wooden houses are full of confidence. It seems that Prince eNOS is really the hero of destiny for players. In the process of urban construction, a large number of tasks will be released every day to let players have experience and make money. The key is to be safe. The welfare treatment of the player''s main city attracted players who didn''t know that they were carrying sacks on the wharf in silence before. Moreover, Prince eNOS did not discriminate against the players from the aborigines, and all kinds of policies were very good. Therefore, at this time, the main city of players was always concerned by everyone. Because these sand sculptures are too eager for a game city like other cities in the game, they can do tasks for them freely and let them play happily. - - - - "good night, Lord Stanley..." the Lord''s manor of eNOS city was left by the former lords of the red moon territory. However, most of those lords died and had not been repaired for a long time, so this small manor is very dilapidated. At this time, in this dilapidated manor, Prince eNOS, dressed in black aristocratic clothes, stood respectfully in front of a figure with a ferocious and terrible scar on his face and saluted respectfully. Stanley looked at Prince eNOS in front of him with a delicate expression.At this time, there were only two of them in the house. Outside, they were closely guarded by the personnel brought by Stanley. "ENOS, how has the city of eNOS developed recently?" "Sir, because of your planning, the number of adventurers who lost their plane has become our main strength, and the number has exceeded 10000..." after saying that, he hesitated, "but these adventurers'' behavior is very strange. I am afraid that their future development in eNOS city may not be controlled by us." It''s a stupid thing to try to control those adventurers, which is the biggest feeling of eNOS in this period of time. He could never guess what the adventurers would do next. Stanley smiles, with a hint in his eyes. "ENOS, your worries are normal. The undead who lost plane are very special beings. Their world is completely different from ours. Their thoughts and their actions can''t be inferred from our opinions. But it''s not complicated to control them. Give up part of the profits and tie them with us. These immortals will become the sharp edge in our hands. " "Lord Stanley, it''s like asking them to sign a loyalty contract with us?" Stanley nodded and shook his head. "No, the loyalty contract is just one aspect of it, and the more important thing is to make them truly part of the city of eNOS." Looking at the thoughtful eyes of eNOS in front of him, Stanley smiles. Although the young prince''s talent is poor, he has a spirit. After being cultivated well, he can make greater contributions to the blood clan and the dawn city. After all, the other side is a real prince, but the upper limit can ascend the throne of this empire. There was something in Stanley''s blue eyes that nobody could understand. Once a believer in evil spirits, Stanley''s grasp of the human heart has been praised by Li De Du. While preparing to build a city entirely made up of lost plane adventurers, Stanley was already planning for eNOS. The sound is quiet. "When all of us reject the undead, we can easily harvest a large population by taking them in. Population is the foundation of a city''s development. If you want these undead to bind to the city of eNOS, you just need to do one thing - let these people continue to invest in the city. " Stanley''s eyes were sharp as a knife. "The higher the cost they pay, the greater the cost of leaving eNOS in the future, so that in the end, this option will be directly excluded." "When their interests are completely tied to us, no matter how many times they can be resurrected, they will always march on our chariot." Although the words are simple, the logic behind them is very effective. The more people put in, the more difficult it is to leave, just like gambling. The more you lose, the more difficult it is to leave until the family is ruined. As soon as his eyes brightened, eNOS continued his conversation. "Lord Stanley, just as we are doing now, use part of our interests to gain greater benefits. Sell free land to the adventurers who own guilds to entice them to invest. These adventurers have just come from the lost plane to the main plane, and their resources are very limited. In this case, once they invest in us, they will do their best. So it''s bound to us. With the development of eNOS City, they will also get the benefits brought by the development, and they will increase the investment after tasting the sweetness, thus forming a virtuous circle. We can benefit more from it. After all, the whole city is ours, and a single tax is enough to control all the people. " "And those ordinary adventurers who don''t have guilds are easy to handle. We can use your contribution to set up a new system. The more contributions they make to the city of eNOS, the higher their authority will be. for example, full-time professionals can become professionals, learn magic, even join the city''s guard, give them houses free of charge, and give them the power of some nobles... when they have contributed their strength to the city, they will certainly get better And the higher the contribution, the more they pay, so they can not easily leave or betray the city of eNOS Stanley nodded with satisfaction, and his eyes showed some appreciation. Although the young prince was still young, he was willing to think and could grasp the point of the problem. Before that, the framework for how the city of eNOS would develop was laid down by him, including the free distribution of land and the signing of contracts. But he can''t keep up with the development of the city of eNOS. What he is responsible for is the intelligence work of the whole dawn City, which is more important than the management and development of the city of adventurers.Prince eNOS is a child that can be cultivated, which saves him a lot of heart. "Yes, but before that, we need to establish a more perfect system. Adventurers guild, mercenary guild, and even guild of various professions need to be established. Mage tower should also be built. Besides, there should be transferred tutors of various professions. All these must be owned. For the undead, upgrading or learning new skills and magic is more exciting than directly giving them land, which we lack at present. Even some rare classes can be set up to transfer them through tasks and contributions. With a few systems going on, these undead will be completely bound to the city of eNOS Hearing this, eNOS also knew that his previous consideration seemed simple, but although it was easy to say, it was not easy to do. With a deep look at Stanley, "my Lord, this can take a huge investment." "No, eNOS, since dawn city has decided to support you, the investment will be at all costs." Stanley''s deep eyes have a little bit of eNOS''s deep meaning. "I hope it won''t disappoint me." "Under the crown?" ENOS is slightly stunned. He has never seen Lee de since he became a blood clan. "Yes, the only master of our holy light blood clan." There was a flash of respect in Stanley''s eyes. "That''s your master, too. Then you will know how great it is under the crown. Of course, if you want to get into the eye under the crown, the premise is that you develop the city of eNOS. " After a pause, he looked into eNOS''s eyes and said, "as long as you show enough talent and ability, you can be recognized by the crown. In the future, you will get the power of revenge. Under the crown, you can even support you at any cost, so that you can return to Norland as a king again, trample on those who have humiliated you and hurt you with your leather boots. ENOS, your destiny is always in your hands. Although you have become the Holy Light blood clan now, but you once hated, the blood clan will not forget, want to revenge, do all this well. " These words let the originally silent heart of eNOS thump suddenly, eyes slowly become scarlet. The momentum of his body is also full of dreadful coldness. Revenge!! This is the reason why eNOS lived. The humiliation that had been done to King Nolan is now ringing in my ears. The soul seemed to tremble at this moment. Looking at Stanley, with a firm mountain tone, he said coldly. "Lord Stanley, I''ll give everything I can for it!" He clenched his fist and the power from his body made the seeds of revenge grow rapidly. After he became a blood clan, he had taken back his lost talent. Only blood and death can repay the hatred. Stanley''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at eNOS, who had been aroused. He turned his head slightly and looked out of the open window. Under the crown, believe me, this city will surely bloom to make you feel dazzling light. - - - - the next day, something exciting happened to the players in eNOS city. Prince eNOS announced that he would build guilds in the city, open channels for skill learning and job transfer, and build a mage tower in the city. At the same time, the function of contribution degree is introduced. As long as a certain contribution degree is reached, you can get the privilege in eNOS city. With the promulgation of this news, players suddenly, all this seems to be on the right track. In the past, although the land of eNOS city is free, but all aspects of supporting measures are basically in the state of zero, so players here also rely on a cavity of blood and bet on the future potential of eNOS city. However, the lack of various aspects still makes many players feel inconvenient. After all, they come to play games, and it''s too hard to live a hard life. The whole city of eNOS is so big cats and two kittens. If you want to learn new skills, you have to go back to green city with great effort, which also leads to many players can''t bear to leave. But now, after Prince eNOS has built these supporting facilities, it is not the same. In the future, they do not need to go to green city to learn skills and change jobs. moreover, this new contribution is really attractive. As long as a certain degree of contribution can be achieved, you can exchange armor, weapons, and even become a rare profession. This immediately pokes the heart of the players ¡£ Originally because of the difficult conditions and the efficiency of the players have the motivation, take the task when they are full of energy. "President of the month, will our scarlet moon really develop in this city?" As a high paid executive, Qian Zheng is very familiar with how to develop the guild. However, he can''t think about leaving the bustling green city, which has legs to hold, to a city just starting to develop.The potential of this player''s main city is great, but it is still in the construction stage. They put their energy into green city, and they can get much more income than in this new city. Other players come here because they can''t get along in big cities. They have a lot of resources, so there''s no need to do this. Zhao Yue, as vice president, did not respond in a hurry. He continued to take more than ten red moon executives to observe the construction of eNOS city. In fact, the development of eNOS is the order that Lee gave her before. To be more precise, Lee wants to make the scarlet moon the main force in the players'' Guild of eNOS city. Although to this order some don''t understand, but Zhao Yue still firmly carried out down. That charming figure has always made her trust. In fact, it is also true that after the acquisition of sword and shield club, Li De gave up all the profitable games and put them into Rongguang, which seemed to be an incredible thing before. However, with the opening of Rongguang, his vision has also been proved. In just over a month, Rongguang has swept through the whole China, and almost all of the family circles are discussing Rongguang. Attention and heat are the life of a game. There are so many players. After the players of a game are attracted by other games, it means that the game will be eliminated. The number of players dropped by 50% in just a few months, and the avalanche was not so fast. Not to mention the trident of the scarlet moon, which was set up earlier by Lee De. This detached vision makes Zhao Yue feel very admirable every time. "President Qian, when we come to eNOS for development, it doesn''t mean that we are going to give up green city, but two blossoms. On the basis of ensuring the development of green city, at the same time, invest in eNOS city. This is absolutely beneficial to the future development of our scarlet month. " Qian Zhengmei frown slightly, he still some can''t understand, just want to speak, but was waved by Zhao Yue interrupted. "President Qian, this is an order from the president. You can tell him your opinion after the president comes back. Maybe he will agree or not. But before that, we have to push this thing forward. There is no room for discussion. " The tone is clean and clear, but also with no doubt. Zhao Yue is not a vase without ability to manage the crimson moon for such a long time. President... hearing this, Qian was silent. He was inexplicably relieved when he thought of the elegant young figure like an old aristocrat. I don''t know why, Zhao Yue said a lot before, but he couldn''t convince him. But when he learned that all these were Li De''s ideas, most of his worries disappeared. It seems that the young and disgusting boss has a special kind of trust. "President of the month, you can rest assured that although there are different opinions, they are all for the better development of crimson moon. Since it is the order of the president, I will implement 1000% of them." Money is not a pinched character. After confirming that there is no problem, he agrees directly. Zhao Yue nodded and said nothing more. People with strong abilities have one characteristic, they trust themselves very much, and their views are hard to be shaken and changed. She is somewhat surprised that Li De''s status in Qian Zheng''s heart is so high. During the conversation, a group of people came to the manor of the city of eNOS, and they were ready to claim free land. Li De didn''t publicize the relationship of scarlet moon. He only revealed it to Stanley implicitly and told him to take care of scarlet moon. For Stanley, who colonized the earth and successfully let players set up a Dark Pact on the earth, it''s not like playing to control a player''s guild with Lee''s wisdom. He doesn''t have any doubts. So now the scarlet moon still needs to follow the process. Of course, Stanley will not really give away a piece of ordinary land. The best two pieces of land have already been prepared for the immortal soul of the scarlet moon and the dark covenant. Just when the party was ready to enter the manor, three sand sculptures, Chengkun, the Hunyuan thunderbolt hand, came out of the manor happily. "Crouch, second brother, is this true? Can we really hire centaurs from the hills? " Cheng Kun''s voice was filled with indescribable excitement. Thunderbolt hand curled his lips, "old four, can you be more steady, you see me, I will be excited?" "What''s your hand shaking when you''re not excited?" "Bah, that''s why I was so fast last night. What do you know?" "Tut Tut, I said you were rescued in the toilet for one and a half minutes last night..." "fart, I can go to the big sword for an hour and a half!" "If you change a watch that can walk earlier, you won''t have such a big misunderstanding about yourself..." Hunyuan looked at the two second goods talking coquettishly and didn''t produce it.But they went out in the moment directly with Zhao Yue and his party head, the scene suddenly quiet, fell into inexplicable embarrassment. Because of Li De''s participation in the dark club, scarlet moon helped them a lot, so they all knew each other. "Hello, President Yue. Are you here to take over the task Hunyuan said hello with a stiff face. Zhao Yue''s face did not change, as if he had not heard what he had just said. "Hello, Hunyuan president. I just heard what you said about centaurs? Can you tell me what happened Zhao Yue''s super high appearance immediately made the three homestead men feel a bit uncomfortable, especially after the Sao words of two second goods were heard, the feeling was even stronger. "Prince eNOS will tell you personally, President of the month, we took a limited time task and left first... Hunyuan laughed awkwardly and quickly dragged two second goods. Looking at the back of the three, Zhao Yue''s mouth slightly puffed. Do these otaku guys like to talk coquettish so much? - - - - - that night, the forum was once again detonated by the news of the player''s main city. The cause of all comes from Hunyuan''s post on the forum. The title "how did I recruit a level 12 Centaur" was not unusual among a large number of shocked people, but it suddenly stood out because the information revealed was too hard core. Level 12, which is the boss level for most players. Not to mention recruitment, it is not even qualified to speak to each other. But now, when everyone is suffering, someone suddenly tells them that he takes Lamborghini to buy vegetables every day and collects rent from 20 buildings in his family. Isn''t this a joke? The number of hits on the last few disappeared of this post exceeded 50 million, and the content of the hard core of the post also made the player''s main city really blow up this time. "Hunyuan: if you click in, 99% of them think I am the title party. Sorry, although I am the old title party, but rarely serious once, this is the real and hard core content. Level 12, I believe you all know what this level represents. The level of knights with broken swords is only level 5. 100 knights with broken swords can''t shake a level 12 NPC. There''s no way. The gap is so big. But I''m sorry, unfortunately, my guild - the dark pact has been recruited in the player''s main city, eNOS. Yes, level 12 centaur. You heard me right. And not one head, but - 10 heads, a whole team. Below is a screenshot. Centaur ¡¤ JPG, Centaur 2 ¡¤ JPG, Centaur attribute map ¡¤ JPG, Centaur attribute map 2 ¡¤ JPG I think there is no need to say more, these pictures are enough to explain everything. Of course, this is not the key. The key is that we all want to know how I recruited level 12 centaurs?? Now that everyone can''t wait, I''ll get to the point. The answer is - player city. Although the above said, but we must be very surprised and unbelievable. Now the player''s main city, eNOS City, is poor, even the city wall has no, which can recruit such a high-level Centaur? But there are. How else could Prince eNOS be the protagonist of destiny. Do you remember the legends of the red moon territory where the city of eNOS is located? Many lords were killed by the Centaurs of the nearby hills and the fish man tribes by the sea. However, after the arrival of Prince eNOS, he directly concluded a treaty with the nearby Centaur tribe, and allowed both sides to trade with each other. Moreover, the Centaur tribe also allowed some residents of eNOS city to recruit Centaur soldiers. Now the cost of recruiting centaurs is free for a year. As long as you can meet the various recruitment requirements of eNOS City, you will have free NPC bodyguards and thugs, and the Centaur can also act as a mount, and its strength is extremely strong. It is simply a perfect branch of arms. The number of centaurs is very large. There is no need to worry about being recruited in a short time. As long as the recruitment conditions are met, these powerful arms can be taken home at any time. Of course, those who can''t meet the conditions will come to me from the Dark Pact guild of eNOS. Our guild is recruiting elite players. There will be level 12 centaurs to escort your upgrade. " The player below saw this post instantly exploded, most people thought it was fake, Hunyuan just boasted, but didn''t expect it was true in the end. He''s so blind. In particular, the upper body of those several screenshots of the Centaur Ma CHIGUO shows obvious explosive muscles, which are full of a sense of strength like sculpture. With a huge axe in his hand, it looks like a mythical creature in an epic legend, which is shocking.The most important thing is that these centaurs with red fruits on their upper bodies directly surround Hunyuan in front of them, and the forced grid is directly filled. It seems that he is the biggest boss. The strength of force and the effect of force are so great that many players have lemonade in their eyes and their whole body is sour. First floor: I''m dying. Husky, isn''t that a joke??!! Level 12 Centaur, why can you recruit now?!! I''m not convinced. When was my storm area discriminated against!! Strongly request the government to build a player''s main city in the storm area, I want to recruit dragon!! Second floor: please take care of me, big man. I can take it. Just give me a centaur. Third floor: whining, that horse is so handsome and handsome. People want to sit on his back... fourth floor: Hunyuan twenty year old fan came uninvited, just want to ask, do you have a mare?? I''m not used to riding male. It''s better to have two horsetails on the back of the head, so that I don''t have to buy a saddle. Fifth floor: upstairs is too heavy taste, even the horse did not let go, you are still a person?? This kind of thing can happen. It''s so exciting. Sixth floor: 10 level 12 centaurs, Hunyuan, you are my God forever. Don''t say anything. I want to join your guild. I want to ride them. Seventh floor: drink the best wine, ride the strongest woman, bah, horse, this is the winner of life. ... after the post was sent out, the guild and players, who were still hesitating, sent people to inquire the truth of the facts. Finally, after seeing hundreds of centaurs in the city Lord''s mansion, they knelt down completely. Yelling at Zhenxiang, he turned around to settle down. Prince eNOS is indeed the leading role of destiny. He had such a bad time before, and in a twinkling of an eye, he was on the top of his life. The centaurs, who have been unable to get along with human beings, even take the initiative to make friends with him. This city has the protection of the fate of the protagonist, which is absolutely against the weather. Players lured by the idea of riding a centaur have settled in one after another, and then began to brush their contributions and do missions in the city of eNOS. The number of players, which had already exceeded 10000, soared to 30000 in a short week after the incident broke out. Green city street in the past shuttle players are a little empty. There are also a few lucky people mentioned that completed the task, successfully recruited centaurs, although the level is 6, 7, but that handsome appearance or attracted countless players saliva, yelled I want to. In particular, one of the beautiful female centaurs was recruited, which caused a group of LSP crazy. It''s crazy to do a task. The players who came later found that not only all kinds of welfare in eNOS city had been improved, but also the professional trade union which had not been moved before was also being established and improved, and even the mage tower was under construction. Seeing the city''s booming appearance, more and more players fell down for a moment. What''s more, there are endless tasks in this city every day, and the rewards for each task are very rich, which is not comparable to those stingy NPC in green city. This has created a virtuous circle in which more and more players are attracted by this city where there are not too many restrictions on freedom, and the city Lord''s house, with the support of Stanley, has sufficient funds to invest in the construction of the city. Players naturally want to spend money when they have money in their hands, but at this stage, all kinds of consumption resources are in the hands of Jinmai chamber of Commerce, which has undertaken the construction and material supply of eNOS city. In the end, the money flows back to its own hands. It forms a perfect closed loop. With sufficient internal capital and manpower, and external threats, centaurs and Yuren tribes have become trading partners. For a while, eNOS City, a player oriented city, has stepped into a fast track of development. And the immortal soul managed by three players of Hunyuan thunderbolt player Cheng Kun, The Scarlet moon that Zhao Yue and Qian are managing has taken root in this player''s main city and started to recruit players and expand its scale. Li De for the player''s layout, in another way the players do not know. No one knows, the main city which is held up by the players is just his plaything. Chapter 348 "Under the crown of cachal, we can see the black iron castle by crossing the hill ahead." "Barney, there are only 50, 000 halflings in black iron castle?" "Yes, under the cachal crown." "Dylan, Corso, is there nothing wrong with their hidden valley?" "Under the crown, 300 one eyed giants and 700 double headed ogres have occupied the valley. As long as they don''t encounter extraordinary enemies, they can crush each other. But under the crown, why not leave the other Cyclops and two headed ogres behind? " "1000 giants are more than enough for us. If the number is too large, it will cause great pressure on logistics supply. Those big guys eat a lot. In addition, the construction of magic crystal vein also needs the help of these big men. It''s just good to send some back. With their participation, our construction progress will be greatly improved. Development and exploration are the same. " "Under the crown, I see." "Asrega, you enter the dimensional plane to hide your body. Your breath is too eye-catching. We are not going to fight this time. We will come out when I call you." "Yes, father..." "Castro has shrunk his size and can''t use you now. Barney grey claw, you six halflings can''t tell us anything about us in the mud swamp. Astraga will be staring at you in the dimensional plane, and if you reveal half a word, no one will be able to save your lives. " "Under the crown of cachal, I, we won''t talk about it..." "Dylan, get ready to enter the dungeon, everyone on guard." "Yes, under the crown..." after some explanation, Li De looked forward again, and a slightly bulging Hill blocked their sight. The boots trampled on the dry and hard ground, emitting a little fluorescence, and the deformed and twisted plants were trampled under his feet. Click ~ Click ~ Click ~ along with the procession of 20 blood clans and 6 halflings, the sound of grass being trampled on echoes continuously. The sky in the underground world is always gray. The whole world seems to be covered by a layer of gauze, and the visibility is extremely low. After conquering the two tribes, Lee left the mire with all the men. At the same time, Castro, who went back to report, brought more than 2000 magic language bats and a large amount of supplies from gray stone castle. After some arrangement, half of the giants were left behind by him, and the rest of the giants and their cubs were all brought back to the magic crystal vein by the magic language bat. Now, the magic crystal mine under construction needs the addition of these humanoid excavators. The remaining 1000 giants were left behind and headed for the dungeon where the halflings were. This small underground city hundreds of kilometers away from the swamp is Barney grey claw, the city where he caught the halfling who broke into the mud swamp. Heitiebao, a city completely ruled by halflings, is home to dozens of races unique to the underground world. At the same time, it also contains rich wealth and resources. But this time, Lee didn''t come for war, so he asked the giants to find a valley to hide in 20 kilometers from the underground city. On the other hand, he took his halflings and 20 blood descendants to heitiebao, the legendary dungeon. To explore the underground city, listening to this name makes Li De feel like he wants to speed up his pace. In the surface world, dungeons are often equated with countless kinpuks and gemstones. Kimpuk piles up into mountains and precious stones block the moat, which is the underground world among the poets. That''s why a number of adventurers have gone underground to explore the dungeons and dream of becoming winners in life. Unfortunately, most of them are buried underground. Under the influence of various legends, even Li De could not help raising expectations. If he really got three or five artifact in it, how to use it? After all, he has only two hands, which is really distressing. After leaving the mud swamp, the surrounding environment has obviously changed. The soft land has become hard land that will not suddenly fall down. The sight around is no longer an endless plain, but began to appear hills and various tall trees. But interestingly, everything in the underground world is different from the earth''s surface. The trees growing in the roadside trees are not the green plants on the surface. The bark of these trees is dry, as if it has not been able to absorb water for thousands of years. The branches are like human fingers, dried and twisted. The leaves above are mostly needles. The sharp needle tips are like steel needles stacked together, full of uncomfortable ancient monsters. Twisted trees stand on both sides of the shallow grass in the dark light, like the devil hiding in the shadow, who may jump out at any time to choose people and eat.But the only good news is that, even if the surrounding environment is still bad, at least the disgusting rotten smell in the swamp has disappeared. The air is not fresh, but it''s not smelly. Click ~ Click ~ Click ~ no one spoke, and the sound of dry vegetation accompanied them. Li De''s expression didn''t fluctuate too much. He saw too much danger and terror in the underground world these days, and the gloomy environment around him seemed ordinary to him. Step up the hill step by step in the terrible shade of the trees around you. When you step on the top of the hill, you will see the light in front of you. Below the hill is a wide open space, no more trees to cover the view. Looking at the distance, about a thousand blades away, a huge city appeared in front of Li De. The statue is a giant beast, lying on the plain of the city is enough to be called grand, the towering walls of pure black unknown stones, like mountains. Among the bumps and bumps on the city wall, the catapult is aiming at the bottom of the wall. The sharp crossbow is shining with cold light, which seems to be ready to attack the enemy at any time. On the wall with 50 blades, a huge tower is built every 50 edges. The stone tower is hard enough to resist the bombardment of the catapult. The halflings above the city wall are dressed in black armor, and their sharp eyes are patrolling around. The huge bow on their backs exudes a sense of cold killing. They are heavily guarded. At this time, the sound of hawks crowing suddenly came from the sky, and hundreds of huge gray Eagles suddenly flew out of the center of the huge city. The beak of an eagle is like a sickle with barbed spines. Even the armour of a soldier can not resist this sharp weapon. The sharp talons twinkle with cold light. Even if it is a hard wall, they can leave deep traces on it. These 8-blade Eagles ride halflings. These natural archers still hold long bows in their hands, but their eyes are sharper, and they may shoot the deadly arrow at any time. Hundreds of giant eagles are flying in the sky, adding some ancient flavor to the huge and towering city below. Even from a thousand blade distance, Li De could feel an epic shock. This city, which has been handed down from ancient times, is full of the unique charm after the erosion of time. Is this the dungeon?? Seeing this city which can be called brilliant, a little surprise flashed in my eyes. "I didn''t expect that this underground city is so grand. In this way, is the treasure inside more attractive?" Lee touched his chin. "Barney, are you sure there are only 50000 halflings in this city?" He turned his head and looked at the body side about 1.7 blade height, and his arms were extremely strong and powerful. His expression was somewhat subtle. This underground city is too exaggerated. The walls of dawn city are not so strong and high. There is no pressure to live in such a city for 30.5 million people. Only 50000 people are too few. Barney, a level 10 halfling, nodded and looked at the distant city like a giant beast crawling on the ground. "Under the crown, heitiebao used to be the main city of halflings, where more than 500000 people lived. The reason why the number is small now is that there was an unprecedented upheaval in the mud swamp thousands of years ago, and countless dark creatures and Warcraft poured out. Even though our ancestors tried hard to resist, the main city still fell because of the large number. Later, in order to avoid disaster, our ancestors built the new city 1500 kilometers away from the mud swamp. But after all, this city belongs to the halflings. After the great turmoil, a small number of our people have come back. After thousands of years of repair, the city has once again shown its glory. But unfortunately, the halflings have become accustomed to living in the central city of Luz and have never moved back. " Barney was obviously very familiar with the legend of halflings, and said that he was filled with regret and feeling. Such a grand city has been broken, which has to be said to be the eternal pain of halflings. Hearing this, Li De couldn''t help being dumb. The underground world is really in danger. It has such a strong and high-rise wall, and it is also the main city of halflings. Under this background, it is unimaginable that monsters and Warcraft can attack and conquer the underground world. The human world can only happen when the abyss invades or the undead''s natural disaster. No matter how powerful the Warcraft and monsters are, they can''t capture the main city of human beings. "Come on, let me see the brilliance of this halfling city." After taking a deep look at Barney, Li De took the lead to step down the hill, trampling on the dead grass directly down the hill. After seeing this scene, the blood clan immediately followed, leaving only a few halflings looking at each other in the face. "Captain Barney, are we doing this right now?"A halfling looks at Barney with a blank face. Obviously, they have doubts about bringing this group of extremely powerful life back to black iron city. Because the strength in the other hand is enough to destroy the black iron city. Barney took a deep breath and stepped forward to keep up with the blood clan. "We have no choice for a long time. Heitiebao is not a difficult place to find. Moreover, there are Cyclops who know this place. It is not very different whether we take the road or not. They will come to us sooner or later. but if we take them, it will be different. At least some things can be adjusted from them. If we avoid them from clash with blackcastles, then everything we do is right. " The halfling was silent for a moment, then hesitated, "I don''t know what happens to the other guys who are brought back to their base camp by vampires... Is it really just learning how we make arrows." "Don''t think so much about it. After all, halflings are the best at making bows and arrows. There is no need to deceive us under the crown of Cachar. Our lives have been held by him for a long time After walking down the slope, they entered a low broad-leaved grassland. It''s a pity that this is an underground world, and there won''t be a spectacular scene of flowers blooming in the sea. Not far from the city gate is a thoroughfare leading to the city gate. At this time, there are few pedestrians on the road, and only a few halflings are walking. Slowly toward the main road, when stepping on the black stone road, Li De Yuguang appeared a group of strange figures. Behind them was a group of dwarfs, who were only 1.3 blade tall and were walking on ponies. At last, several carriages were dragging some goods wrapped in animal skins to the black iron city. You can see that the other party is here to trade goods and materials. "Black iron city is a completely neutral city under the crown of cachal, where other races often come to trade. In addition to dwarfs, there are grey dwarfs, orcs, and dark elves. They are also called night elves, cavemen, hawks, etc. halflings do not discriminate against these intelligent lives. " Hearing this, Li De couldn''t help being dumb. I didn''t expect that the halflings were quite intelligent. They managed their city into a place for material exchange among different races. This is very similar to the routine of dawn city. Only trade can bring a lot of benefits. It is impossible to develop too fast simply relying on others. In the dim light, the team of dwarfs with more than 30 ponies was very vigilant. Seeing that Li De and others stepped into the road, they immediately stopped and were on guard. Even these dwarfs, who are only 1.3 blade tall, have already pulled magic crossbows from their arms. Li De walked on the ground made of black stones and took a deep look at the dwarf. Dwarfs are the standard underground world life. These dwarfs have magic talent. They are born with a high affinity for magic. They are natural casters like blood clan. But gnomes are best known not for their magic, but for their ability to enchant. Especially enchanted bows and arrows and all kinds of weapons and equipment. The bows and arrows enchanted by gnomes are comparable to the alchemy bombs of goblins. The gnome''s Enchanted arrow is also a precious treasure in the mouth of human beings who venture into the underground world, and its value is no less than the same weight of kimpuk. But at this time, Li De didn''t have much time to pay attention to these dwarfs. He focused on the city. The closer he was to the black iron city, the more he could feel the city''s grandeur and grandeur. The black wall is full of special lines, such as the iron pot burned red and then suddenly mixed with water, forming metal color lines, also like iron ore. "This city is made of iron ore?" Li De looked at Barney and was surprised. There were so many iron ores. What a huge vein. "Yes, under the crown of cachal, this is a city built of black iron under the ground!" Barney''s tone was a little proud and proud at this time, "the underground black iron stone can bear the breath of the fire breathing dragon, and the general siege equipment can''t be damaged at all. And it also has a lot of magic resistance, four ring magic can not destroy the wall, is the underground world''s best and most precious cast City stone. " Hearing this, Li De nodded slightly. He didn''t say anything more. His steps were subconsciously accelerated. He was looking forward to what was going on inside the dungeon. Is it really as magnificent as the legend. A few minutes later, Li De led his team to the bottom of the city wall and looked up slightly. The mountain like wall was displayed to him in a more direct way. Standing under such a wall, anyone who comes will feel small. "Under the crown, this is the main gate." With Barney''s sign, Li De''s eyes turned, and the huge gate inlaid with ferocious barbs under the wall was now open.Armed with swords and bows, halflings in full armor are guarding and checking passers-by. Under the city wall is a silt moat with more than ten blades and twenty blades wide. They need to pass a stone bridge with 20 blades in width and 50 blades in length to enter the city. There are high stone fences on both sides of the stone bridge at the gate of the city. The piers of each fence are vividly carved with the heroic design of halflings. Everywhere is filled with exotic customs. Step ~ step ~ as Li De approached the guards, the dwarfs on ponies walked into the stone bridge. The sound of horses'' hooves spread far around the open space. The soldiers on the wall looked at the dwarfs dressed in gray and white linen. Soon after a few halflings were interrogated, it was Lee''s turn. "Wait, what do you do?" Li Dena''s handsome figure and outstanding brilliant temperament make the garrison officer very alert, especially after he still has 20 blood clans with obvious momentum, which aggravates his uneasiness. At this time, halfling Barney quickly stepped forward, "Captain Mado, this is my friend, who comes to trade commodities in the city..." the halfling garrison, which is about higher than the mud, but no more than 1.75 blade, frowns and says, "Barney, didn''t you go to the mud swamp to look for the marsh black sheep?? Why are you suddenly here? " Then he cast a cold glance at Li De. "And bring back these damned vampires." Lee''s fangs, though not showing bat wings, can still be recognized at a glance. In the underground world, vampires are much better than humans. At least vampires belong to the dark camp. They don''t want to lead the army to occupy the dungeons. Human beings are the most greedy surface life. Their presence in the dungeons often represents war and killing. After all, those adventurers who have worked so hard to come to the underground world are not just tourists. Plundering wealth is their main purpose. So as long as you meet people in the underground world, even the neutral halflings will kill them mercilessly. No one wants to face the unknown risk, too many legends tell them that human beings are not credible. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly. No one dared to talk to him so freely for a long time. The momentum of the body suddenly rises, which is like an ancient dragon opened its eyes and looked at the guard coldly. Although Li De didn''t reveal a word, the halfling was like a dragon opening its mouth to swallow him up, and his hair was rooted in his back. The body trembled uncontrollably at this moment, and the legs trembled violently, almost paralyzed on the ground. His soul is hudu swallowed by this vampire. Great terror came. "I... I..." the halfling Garrison''s throat seemed to be held by a powerful arm, and no matter how much words he could say. Li De glanced at the other side, ignoring the half body soldiers who had been trapped in infinite panic and stepped into the city. The blood clan behind him immediately followed. Barney looked bitter at this scene, but he didn''t dare to say anything. Just a rather complicated look at the already scared limbs weak, pale, like a serious illness of the Guard officer. He turns around and leaves with some halflings. Barney didn''t criticize Li De''s actions at this time. Instead, he was glad that the garrison could survive. This guy must have been favored by the goddess of fortune. He had just offended the powerful existence of the Cyclops tribe and the double headed ogre tribe. Could a garrison resist it?? Besides, there are thousands of giants outside the city who are always obeying his orders. This adult holds the power that can easily destroy the black iron fort. If you really annoy each other, no one in this city can survive. The dwarfs behind Lee were shocked to see this. They were almost scared to urinate by the momentum. The rest of the ponies trembled and didn''t move. They didn''t dare to get up until long after Lee had left. As the dwarfs looked at each other, their expressions became very delicate, and they were also a little afraid. Fortunately, they did not offend the powerful and mysterious vampire on the way. Barney came to the side of Li De after catching up with him, but his face was filled with tension when he thought of the terrible strength of the Wei''an around him. "I''m sorry, it was just a misunderstanding just now, you..." Li De waved his hand, "it''s OK." He didn''t take it to heart. A little halfling just, not qualified to annoy him, even if it is the city''s halflings to what?He alone is enough to suppress the city. Not to mention thousands of giants outside the city and the 19 level deity asraja hidden in the dimensional space behind him. The balance of power between the two sides is not at all one level. However, he didn''t come to capture the city this time, so he didn''t bother to argue with a little guy. Barney was relieved to see that Lee''s face didn''t fluctuate much. He was afraid that Li De''s anger would destroy the city. He doesn''t think that heitiebao''s current strength can block the existence of this great shore. The other side is too strong. Li De''s heart was not disturbed by the scene just now, but still full of expectation to explore the city. Step on ~ step on the ground and walk out of the city gate, the style and features of heitiebao appear instantly. In front of him are all black stone buildings, which have a unique pattern of black iron stone. The broadest of the streets was made of ten black footed carriages. There are no high-rise buildings like green city on both sides of the street. Most of them are low-rise houses with one or two stories high. The black iron stone roof is sharp, which looks rough and sprouting. Round chimneys emerge from the roof, emitting not so thick white smoke. These broad and solid buildings are full of the unique charm of the underground world. There were not many pedestrians in the streets, and most of them were halflings. These halflings were wearing linen or clothes made of animal skins. Most of them carried long bows and crossbows. Most of the faces of people are full of vigilance. It seems that there may be danger in this city at any time. Compared with the quiet and peaceful atmosphere of dawn City, it is just a heaven and a earth. After looking at it with interest, Li De raised his eyes slightly and looked into the distance. In the middle of the city, there was a stone tower like a link between heaven and earth that attracted his attention. The towering stone tower is more than 50 blade high wall, which can be called the highest building in the black iron city. The wall is engraved with ancient inscriptions, and a strong wave of magic comes from the inside. When Li De saw the stone tower, his eyes lit up. "Where is that tower?" Barney answers quickly when he hears Li De''s inquiry. "Under the crown, that''s the black iron mage tower, which is the residence of Mahal..." Mahal? Li deruo has some thoughts. There are two most powerful beings in heitiebao. One is Collins gray claw, the archer of level 18, the city master of heitiebao. The other is mohari grey claw, a great Mage at level 18. He is a rare spellcaster among halflings and also the Dingshan stone in heitiebao. His strength is very strong. The remaining level 15 combat effectiveness is scattered and scattered, which adds up to about 10, but none of them can become the climate, and the strength can not be compared with the two 18 levels. This is what Lee got through Barney. After a deep look at the mage tower, he was interested in it. What''s the difference between the mage tower in the underground world and that on the surface?? You can go in and visit if you have the chance. After experiencing the charm of the underground city, Li De continued to look at Barney for a short time. "Is there a hotel in this city?" "Yes, under the cachal crown, it''s in the middle of No. 1 Street, very close to the blackIron mage tower." "Well, let''s go there. I think your Lord should invite us later." Li De smiles and steps away from the gate area. Hearing this endless sentence, Barney was slightly stunned, and then looked at the city gate behind him. It suddenly occurred to him that under the crown of Cachar, he was not simply a deterrent garrison. It is not a normal thing for a rare vampire in the underground world to suddenly appear in the city. In addition, this vampire is powerful, which means more. As the owner of the black iron castle, such a threatening existence came into his home. If he didn''t know the truth, he was afraid that he could not sleep at night. So Li Degang just showed his momentum, just to let the owner of the city come to him on his own initiative. With his heart, he would not be irritated by a weak Guard officer. What''s more, his action is reasonable, and there is not too much hostility. Everything is under control. Barney and a few halflings lead the way respectfully in front of them. Even if they return to the black iron city, no one dares to say that they have escaped or been saved. This is a pure act of death, and no one is so stupid. Li De and his party were out of tune with their surroundings, which attracted a lot of curious eyes. Halflings passing by or shop owners on the street looked at them with strange eyes. After all, vampires are rare in dungeons. Although there are traces of vampires in various legends, they have hardly seen them. It''s exciting to see them alive at this time.Li De looked at each other calmly with these half men. The half man was curious about him. He was not curious about the underground city. But to his disappointment, the legendary magnificence did not appear, and his artifact was not found. Bah, what broken underground city, even the artifact can not be found, or to call itself the underground city? Now there is no trust between people, and I am disappointed with you. After wandering half street, Lide found no special place. At present, it seems that the city ruled by half body is normal and there is no disgusting scene such as selling human flesh. Most of the things sold on the street are food, among which the most unknown wild fruits are mostly sold, and some of the meat of Warcraft are sold, but the few can afford to buy. Leather shop and long bow shop are the most, often half of the people into the purchase. The closer he got to the center of the city, the more prosperous he was around, and he began to see some other races, except for the half. For example, semi orcs, which have half Orc blood, but blood veins have changed from orcs, which are the most common life in the underground world. They have no race of the lion wolf like the barren orc, and the orc is a race. Although the body muscles of these half body are developed, they look extremely ugly, much like orcs in the ring of earth film. But these ugly looking lives are very popular in the city, because they often carry a lot of fur, and the fur of these Warcraft is all the best materials for making leather jackets. Who does not love to give money to children. Looking at a half man around him, he replaced all the fur of five orcs with a long bow. Li De was rather eccentric. Aren''t these half men doing what he did to the semi-human horse in the hills and hills? The expensive weapons are exchanged for cheap raw materials, and then the expensive weapons are made from the cheap raw materials. Then the expensive weapons are sold to the other party. After the round dolls are recycled, the other party will be squeezed out in a short time. Of course, the large city is not only semi orcs, but also the orcs, but also the burrowing people who bend their waist and almost use their limbs to lie on the ground, and their forelegs are very strong burrowing people, the lower body is snake body, and the upper body is a snake race of human body, a hawk body with a pair of eagle wings and arms similar to the female demon of the eagle body, dwarf, strong grey dwarf, Big eared, lizard... Wait a minute. Many races and even Lide can''t name, but what they share is that they look very strange. This also makes Lide have a direct impression on the life constitution of the underground world. It''s a world where species are rich enough to be completely out of the surface. Most of these underground races come to the semi human cities to exchange materials. Cave people exchange ores, snake exchange collected magic fruits and their own poison. Eagle people sell the fur of Warcraft... each race has its own characteristics. All Lide in the street was interested in it. On the surface, except for the city of dawn, he never saw such a wicked race sitting together to do this. It seems that the underground world is more inclusive than the surface world. After all, everyone is the life of the evil camp, and nobody can say anyone. It is not not not without black food, even very many. But the half man city has a powerful mage tower, which can monitor the whole city. Unless you can beat the master inside, you can only abide by the rules of blackIron city. Most of the violations were thrown into sewers or moats. Li De and his colleagues were very attracted attention. After all, vampires are really too few. Many races have a very keen intuition and a strong sense of danger. These races retreat immediately after seeing Lide, even curl up and pretend to die, as if they were afraid that the other side would not be able to dry them. Li De was surprised to see this scene, and he was very surprised that the world was so big. "Under the crown, this is the only hotel in the city of blackIron." After walking through a whole street, the short shopping trip was over. Barney led a group of people to a three story building and introduced it quietly. "Most outsiders will choose to rest in this hotel, after all, it is too risky to stay out." Li De looks up slightly. The four common languages of the black iron hotel are engraved on the plaque made of red maple wood. Moreover, the three ring technique of common understanding is solidified. Anyone can understand the meaning of the plaque. The hotel''s black door was still open at this time, and Barney immediately respectfully led Lide into the hotel. It''s not polite. Li De is ahead of the board. Interestingly, the light is bright when he steps into the house. The dark wall lighthouse around is hung with magic lights with warm yellow. Li De feels a little inexplicable and friendly when he sees the familiar light.Seven or eight stone tables are scattered in the house, and two of them are already enjoying food. Li De Yu Guang glanced at them. These were cave dwellers with bent bodies and almost walking on all fours. These underground creatures have no hair on their heads, their bodies are made of animal skins, and they look short on stools. Their arms are even thicker than their thighs. A very strange human like life. Seeing the gaze of Li De and his party, the cave dwellers who were talking in secret language immediately quieted down and looked at them with great vigilance. Lee glanced at it and ignored it, waiting for Barney to get everything ready. Naturally, he doesn''t need to run errands. If he wants to do such a small matter, these subordinates can throw them away. Soon Barney asked the boss to prepare the room and took them to the third floor. After Dylan assigned the room, reed went into his room. He looked around a few times and couldn''t help shaking his head. This hotel is very simple, not to mention his luxurious manor, or the rooms provided by dawn city for refugees. There are no supporting measures, let alone tap water. After spending a period of time outside, Li Decai deeply felt how wonderful his dawn city was. But he didn''t care too much, and he just lay down on the hard dry bed. Close your eyes and start to rest. Since entering the underground world, his nerves have been in a state of tension, never thoroughly rested. At this time, in a safe environment after all, it is rare to relax. With asreqa guarding himself in the dimensional plane, Li De soon fell asleep. Although vampires only need to sleep two or three days a day to meet the needs of his body, but this time, Lee was awakened by a knock on the door after six days'' sleep. "Under the crown of cachal, Lord Collins invited you to have dinner at the Lord''s manor..." hearing the cry outside, Lee quickly sobered up and subconsciously turned to look at the sky outside the window, but it was still so gray. He stood up, tidied his clothes for a moment, and then pushed the door out. At this time, Barney and the rest of the halflings are all here, and the blood clan is waiting for him in the corridor under the leadership of Dylan. In addition to these men, two soldiers in black armor were also conspicuous at this time. When Li De came out, Barney came forward. "This is the guardian of the Lord of Collins. He has come to invite you to a dinner specially prepared for you by the Lord of Collins." And Collins, who was behind him, was also busy answering. "My dear blood clan, Lord Collins always respects the new guests of heitiebao, so I''m here to invite you to dinner. I hope I can have the honor of your patronage." It''s very polite, and it''s not arrogant. Li De laughs. If he''s here to pick up trouble, he should yell at the city Lord now. Let him go to see me. But he was not interested in this naive provocation. Adults are talking about interests, others are really bullshit. "Come on, let''s meet the owner of the city and hope he doesn''t let me down." With that, he walked away directly, and the bodyguard at the side of his body became his little follower. All the people behind him immediately got up and followed him to the Lord''s manor. Out of the door of the hotel, five pure white horses were waiting here with an open carriage which was more luxurious than the human nobility. Seeing that Li De stopped, the guard leader immediately led him to the car, obviously to the full face. All the pedestrians around looked strange when they saw this scene. "That''s the city Lord''s carriage. Who''s that guy? Why can we enjoy this kind of treatment? " "Vampire? I''ve never seen such a life in black iron city, but I didn''t know if his flesh and blood were good or not... "my hair is all set up... That vampire is so powerful that it doesn''t have a breath, but it makes me feel like a full bow pointing at my head, and may die at any time..." "stay away from that vampire, he It''s terrible. My self-consciousness tells me that the other party is even more powerful than the Lord of Collins... " " hiss, really? Let''s go.... after Li De came out, the underground races around him seemed to see a giant dragon and left him one after another. In particular, the snake race, which has a keen sense of senses, is far away. They feel like a dragon sleeping in Li De''s body. Once they wake up, they will be shocked. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly. These underground races seem to be very smart. But he didn''t care. After getting into the carriage, he looked at the side casually."Asrega, go first and see if there is any danger in the Lord''s house." "Yes, father..." there was a chilling sound coming from the empty carriage, and then the fleeting breath disappeared. Chapter 349 PS: this paragraph is free many book friends think that the big chapter is expensive, so they will split it into small chapters. For example, 6000 words are divided into two chapters of 3000 words, which will be cheaper. Well, it must be. I wrote 5000 words today, and then split them. I''ll make up 5000 words at noon tomorrow. - - - - - as the city master of the black iron fort, Collins grey claw, a half man of level 18, is the only master in the city, and no one can challenge his majesty. But it''s obviously different today. Because there''s a vampire in this city, yes, a very rare vampire in the underground world. Because of the lack of food, the underground world will not have this kind of life which needs human blood to survive, but his subordinates reported it to him. Most importantly, the vampire is likely to reach level 17 or even 18. He can still remember the fear in the eyes of the garrison. This made Collins suspicious, because there was no news about vampires in this land. If combined with the fact that vampires need to eat human blood to survive, a conjecture that makes his brow frown can''t help but enter his mind. This vampire has a great possibility of coming from the surface to the underground world. There are too many meanings of the term "surface... ". Collins could not help but think of something else. If a man came from the surface world to Heidelberg, he would be disgusted, because the surface life would probably send troops to attack his city. Human beings are not good beings. Their greed can make the devil in hell marvel at it. But vampires are not the same. Although the other side is cruel, bloodthirsty and is the purest dark life, they don''t have infinite armies like human beings. This is crucial. Heidelberg is a headache for the nearly infinite number of human armies, but not afraid of the ever scarce number of vampires. This inference gives Collins unlimited space for reverie. The earth''s surface... It''s a world rich in materials. There''s no underground life. I''m longing for it. According to the legend of mankind, the underground city is the most affluent city with the accumulation of wealth. Similarly, in the legend of the underground world, the earth''s surface is not like this. There is sunlight on the surface, there is endless food, and there is a safe environment. For the underground race living in danger every day, there is paradise. People in the city want to go out, people outside the city want to come in and look at each other''s saliva. "I need to know the true origin of this Vampire..." "if the other party really comes to the surface, then can blackIron Castle establish a trade relationship with this mysterious Vampire... " or you can find out the underground passage from the vampire''s mouth, and lead the army to the surface to plunder wealth... " " the appearance of this vampire may be It will bring me a surprise. There are so many materials in the surface world... in the room illuminated by magic lamp, Collins'' yellow eyes shining on the stone long table. This clever halfling City Lord, in the moment of Lee De''s appearance, was keenly aware of a rare opportunity. The surface can invade the underground world, but the underground world is not vegetarian. The story of the underground world invading the surface is not rare in myths and legends. Step ~ step ~ at this time, a rush of footsteps at the door interrupted his thoughts. A moment later, a young halfling in a black leather wallet with a long bow on his back entered the house. "Lord Collins, here comes the vampire." Hearing the soldier''s briefing, Collins raised some spirits. Did you finally come? With curiosity in mind, he followed the other party out of the hall. As he walked out of the hall, Collins''s yellow pupils shrank violently. This Vampire... So powerful. At this time, Li De was dressed in a black wizard robe with dark flowers. His manner was full of noble temperament. What attracted people''s attention was that his crimson eyes seemed to be the most precious aukam ruby in the underground world. But the most frightening thing for Collins was the faint breath in Lee''s body. Under the black robe of the mage, there seems to be an ancient dragon hidden under it. It seems that at any time, it may tear up its disguise and roar up to the sky to release the dignity of ancient mythological life. Dangerous, extremely dangerous. Originally, this 18 level halfling attached great importance to Li De, but now Collins immediately raised this attention to the extreme. Many of the decisions already made were immediately revised. This vampire, absolutely can''t offend easily. At this time, Li De didn''t know that in such a short time, the halfling City Lord had changed the strategy he had planned to implement on him.He didn''t deliberately cover up his breath. This is the underground world. He doesn''t need to dress up as a pig to eat a tiger. He is a giant dragon, so he can crush it directly. He is not a lone ranger. He has the power to suppress the city. He doesn''t need to do such meaningless things. "Dear blood clan, welcome to heitiebao. I am Collins grey claw, the Lord of heitiebao and the patriarch of grey claw clan." After feeling Li Deqiang''s breath, Collins immediately put down his pride and stepped forward to greet him with a smile. Li De looked at the 18 level halfling with interest. The opponent is 1.7 blade in height, and his arm is as strong as other halflings. Wearing a luxurious grey robe, the patterns and decorations on it are no less than those of the high nobility of human beings. His body was sharp, as if he were shooting with a bow, and the arrow was aiming at him. Yellow eyes show Falcon like alertness, although the face with a smile, but the body''s muscles have been tight, it seems ready to attack at any time. The lower body of the bird can also see traces of the wallet when walking in the robe. Obviously, in order to deal with this outsider, this 18 level halfling has been fully armed. "Good night, Lord Collins, Lord of dawn, Cachar, you may call me Lord of cachal." Li De also has a light smile on his face and a calm response. Collins''s eyes narrowed slightly at the address, and his doubt was immediately confirmed. It was indeed from the surface. There was no dawn city in the underground world. "Lord of Cachar, welcome to you. This is the first time that friends from the surface world have come to visit heitiebao. I think it''s an honor for blackIron After that, the wooden tube was staring at Li De, as if to see something in his face. Li De was dumbfounded when he heard this. The other side used a very interesting conversation technique. The content of the words directly implied that Li De was the life of the surface world. No matter how he responded to the other party, he could get a lot of useful information. However, as an old driver who has been nurtured by modern society for so many years, he wants to bypass this saying easily, but he doesn''t want to explore with each other too much. A straight talk. "Lord Collins, don''t worry. I''m from the surface world, but I don''t mean to heitiebao. Otherwise, I will not come with only two blood clan teams." Then he also indicated 20 blood clans with the highest level of 12. With Lee''s affirmative reply, Collins was slightly relieved, and the closer he got to reed, the more he could feel the pressure on the other side. It''s like a dragon emitting his dragon power all the time, which has caused him great psychological pressure. At this point, although we can not judge whether the other party''s words are true or false, but at least the vampire''s state is not hostile, which is enough. It doesn''t matter if you pretend to laugh. "Lord of Cachar, I think you will be a friend of blackIron. Please, welcome to taste our halfling''s unique gray ale... Li De nodded slightly. The halfling obviously accepted his kindness. All of them are foxes who mix up in this world. There are not many idiots. He followed Collins into the hall. It has to be said that the architecture of the halfling is still very characteristic, perhaps related to the environment of the underground world. The furniture here is made of stone, whether it is a long table or a stool, it is all stone. To be exact, it is the raw stone of various gem mines. Most of the translucent minerals are colored, and the gemstones are not taken out. Under the magic light, it looks like a rainbow has covered the living room, which is in sharp contrast to the pure black environment on the street outside. Taking the raw stone of the gem vein to build a house, Li De can only feel that the underground world is really capricious. The long table in the hall is 20 blade long, and there are more than 40 stone chairs around it. Collins leads reed to sit opposite to each other on both sides of the throne. Clap ~ clap your hands gently, and immediately someone below will bring all kinds of food, fruits and wine unique to the underground world to the table. Li De looks at the 18 level halfling opposite, with a look that no one can understand. "Lord Collins, I have walked around the blackIron castle. I am worthy of being a halfling city. It is brilliant and magnificent, no less than any surface city. The only drawback is that the market size in the city is a little small. " Oh? Collins''s eyes lit up at once. "Yes, because most of the halflings have gone to the city of Ryukyu, Heidelberg has lost its former prosperity, so this situation is inevitable."Collins did not hide it. This kind of news is open in the blackIron castle. If you want to explore, you can find it at will, but you can''t hide it. It''s better to go public and win some favor. Sure enough, he could clearly feel the smile of the other side. "Lord of Cachar, I don''t know how far away is your dawn city from heitiebao? Maybe we can set up a trading channel... Li De is a little stunned. He didn''t expect to enter the theme so quickly and talk about business without a few polite words? "I came from the other side of the mud swamp, the exit of the underpass is about 1000 kilometers away from heitiebao." "Lord Collins''s proposal is very good. This time I come to the underground world to open trade with the black iron fort." "1000 kilometers?" Collins frowned slightly. In the dangerous underground world, the distance was not close. "I have 8000 magic language bats, which can be transported by air. The Lord of Collins doesn''t need to worry about the distance." Hearing this, Collins''s heart is awe inspiring, 8000 demon language bats?? As one of the largest rulers of the underground world, halflings know a lot about various races. The number of demonic bats possessed by the blood clan can be regarded as one of the criteria for judging the strength of the blood clan. Can raise 8000 demon language bats, that means the size of the other city will not be small. At this time, he had a sense of crisis, because if the other side''s strength is too strong, the black iron Fort may not be able to hold the vampire. "I don''t know whether the Lord of Cachar came to the underground world purely to trade, or to build a blood city on this land to spread the glory of the blood clan?" Looking at Collins, who was very alert, reed shook his head a little funny. "No, sir Collins, don''t be too wary of us. I don''t have much interest in occupying dungeons. Blood clan can survive only by relying on human blood. The underground world is not suitable for human life. There is no food. What do we occupy your city to do?? Resources? Ore? Gem? These things are worthless compared to survival. So you don''t have to worry about whether I''ll attack the black iron Fort one day. It doesn''t make any sense to me Collins''s expression softened obviously when he heard Lee''s bluntness. After a little thought, he found that it was true. The fatal point of the underground world''s lack of food directly restricted the expansion of the blood clan, and there was no solution to this problem. The pressure of food is not funny. In the underground world where food is so scarce, even half people who live in a city often suffer from food shortage. Although there is nothing special about Li De''s words, they are obviously convincing. "Lord of Cachar, your frankness and frankness have won my trust. Maybe we can talk about cooperation." Collins said with a smile, but the tone was still a little tough. At the moment, he thought the initiative was still in his hands. Li De''s eyes flashed a little playful light when he heard this, and his mouth cocked slightly. It''s just that simple cooperation is not what he wants. This dungeon obviously has great potential. In the flow of thoughts, a new idea arose in my heart. "Lord Collins, let''s not talk about cooperation for the time being. According to my understanding, heitiebao was once the largest city in the underground world, with a glorious past. But now it''s not only 50000 people. Don''t you want to change it? " Collins''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Change? I don''t know what the Lord of Cachar meant by the change? Expand heitiebao? Or population expansion? To increase armament? " Lee shook his head. "No, Lord Collins, these are not the most urgent things for blackIron." "The world is changing unprecedentedly, and you know nothing about it. Even halflings are living in the same environment as before. They look at the world with an old-fashioned eye and can''t find out the direction of the future." After that, if you don''t have a deep look at the black fort, then you''ll have to face a deep look What a surprise to Collins. His body subconsciously wanted to stand up, but he stopped in an instant. His eyes showed a light of disbelief and looked at Li De. If it''s an ordinary person, he won''t pay any attention to it, but it comes from a vampire who feels extremely dangerous and comes from the surface world. This directly adds some credibility to this alarmist discourse. The most terrifying things in the underground world are on the surface. Whether it is the countless human troops or the light sects that cry for the light and me forever, as long as they appear in the underground world, they often represent the fragmentation of the underground city.Because the particularity of the underground world can not be linked together, even the large underground world can not be compared with a human country. In the theme plane of glory, although the underground world has set off waves on the surface for countless times, it is still in a weak position under normal circumstances. As long as the human kingdom really attacks at all costs, there are few underground worlds that can be defended. "Lord of cachal, what do you mean by that?" Li De heard the sound of pretending to be calm, but actually his heart had been impacted. The radian of his mouth flashed away. Slightly raised his head, staring at the pair of sharp yellow eyes, "do you know the plane lost?" "Missing plane?" Collins frowned, and looked at Lee with some uncertainty. What does this matter have to do with the loss of plane? "The battle of the gods in ancient times caused the planes linked to the thematic plane to be scattered in the chaotic void. Some of them can still be found, while others are lost. These planes are called missing planes. Now, a missing facet appears in the thematic plane... " " and then? Can''t humans in the surface world be unable to cope with a lost plane? " Collins was puzzled in his eyes and questioned strongly. "You''re right. The loss of planes has resulted in a group of lives that the main plane can''t cope with." There is something incredible in the eyes of level 18 halflings. "No way!! How can we not cope with a plane when the earth''s surface is so powerful?? Did the abyss invade again? " He couldn''t think of anything else that could not be dealt with by the thematic plane, except the legendary abyss. Lee''s eyes were meaningful when he heard this. "That group of life, is a group of more terrifying existence than the devil." "Hiss ~ more terrifying than demons?" Collins fixed his eyes on reed, as if to see something in his face. But his keen perception clearly sensed that the vampire was not lying about it. In an instant, the 18 level halfling breathed a little bit and took a few deep breaths before pressing down the shock in his heart. With a sharp look at Lee, "Lord of Cachar, is this alarmist? Is there anything more terrifying than demons? " Li De nodded, of course. "Of course, and they are much more terrifying than demons, and more difficult to guess than demons." The group of sand sculptures committed suicide just to test whether they can smash the floor when they jump down from the building, and rob just to experience how fast they can run after being chased. This kind of brain circuit is much more terrifying than demons... "Lord of Cachar, can you tell me their information?" Collins subconsciously grasped the table top with his yellow eyes as sharp as an eagle. Li De felt the impatience in the halfling''s heart, and his eyes showed some meanings that the other side could not understand. "We call those horrible lives - the fourth scourge!" "The fourth day disaster???" Collins was shocked to hear the name. The God of halflings is above. What a terrible life can be worthy of such a name full of destruction!! Li De nodded deeply. "Yes, it is a group of terror lives that can be constantly revived. What they can''t be killed or destroyed can''t be destroyed, even if their souls are swallowed up. After a period of time, they will still be safe and sound." "What''s more, they are disordered and chaotic, and they can do anything..." "the thematic plane has been confused because of them." "I just got the news a few days ago that all human beings in the thematic plane united to kill these natural disasters, killing them for a week in a row, but after a week, they can still come back safe and sound." Collins was subdued by what lied said. What a terrible existence this fourth day disaster is. "Well, what does the fourth disaster have to do with our black iron city?" Nonsense, if you don''t blow them up a little bit, how can it have anything to do with you... Li De coughed and said Chapter 350 "What does the fourth day disaster have to do with our black iron castle?" What Collins said was like... What''s the relationship between you and me Zhou Shuren? "Lord Collins, everything has cause and effect. The connection is too big. The greedy and disorderly existence has a strong desire to possess everything. Even if it''s the hoe in the farmer''s hand, the hammer in the miner''s hand, and the copper puke in the beggar''s broken bowl, they will have a desire for possession. The fourth day disaster has no concept of abiding by the rules, and they are unscrupulous in their actions. " After that, he pauses for a moment, watching Collins''s face deteriorate obviously, and continues to increase his strength. "The life of the thematic plane cannot destroy them, and these natural disasters will inevitably spread to places beyond the thematic plane after the thematic plane can not satisfy its own desires. Lord Collins, I bet you know how rich dungeons are in human legend. Those greedy fourth day disasters have a crazier desire to explore and conquer than surface humans. When the underground world appears in front of them, when the black iron Fort appears in their sight, everything will change. As for whether it''s a good change or a bad change, I think the Lord of Collins should be psychologically prepared... maybe you will have a new life, maybe you will also usher in destruction. " Li De has deep meaning in his eyes, and his tone seems to be persuading. He didn''t lie at all. He didn''t say that the player would bring destruction. He just simply reminded the other party to be prepared. But how could Collins not think about it in a bad way. All the information that Li De gave to the other party revealed the terror of the other party. If the black iron city was found by the natural disasters, the destruction might be light. Whether the halflings could survive or not is a question. After the crazy brain toning, a group of extremely evil life figures appeared in the mind of this 18 level halfling, who were reckless and bloodthirsty, acted illogically, and met with the extremely evil lives that were directly destroyed by everything around them. This directly caused him great psychological pressure. "It is almost inevitable that the fourth day disaster will appear in the underground world, and I am here because the blood clan is about to face the challenge of these terrible lives. I need to take advantage of the other party''s not discovering us to strengthen our own strength. The Lord of Collins, only with strong power can he occupy a place in the world full of uncertainties in the future. Those damned greedy lives, it''s terrible. " " therefore, we need to cooperate. Dawn city and heitiebao need real cooperation. " After a long circle, Lee returned to the original topic. But at this time, when the two talked about this topic, their mood had already reversed. Collins was just trying to talk about cooperation with Lee, but now it has become urgent and urgent. Don''t look down on the gap, although it is only a simple change of mind, but it can win greater benefits for the dawn city. Li De has no idea of fighting against the dungeons at this stage. He can''t conquer the world in a short time. Because the city of ryusi, the main city of halflings in the central region, has an extraordinary seat. The benefits of seizing the city of black iron can not offset the disadvantages brought by fighting against the supernatural. Before the completion of the ancient alchemy magic circle of the magic crystal vein, his strategy for the underground world was mainly cooperation. War is only a means, and gaining benefits is the ultimate goal. Scissors trade has been tested on centaurs in the low hills, and now one fifth of them are under the control of dawn city. Of course, in addition to external threats, there are internal reasons. There are too many forces in dawn city now. It''s a lot of power, and that might be a good thing in the eyes of others. But in the eyes of Li De, there are huge loopholes. The various forces under his control were too scattered, which directly led to the territory of dawn city being divided from east to west, and there was no way to link them together. Dawn City, dwarf Valley, low mountains and hills, eNOS City, scarlet mage tower, the Dark Pact, and even the level 17 Centaur guyDo Heifeng, which started to develop near the Yuren tribe and has a strong wind blood. These forces are scattered all around, leading to the dawn city has to spend a lot of energy to rule these areas. Moreover, the environment and danger around each force are different, which makes it more difficult to rule. Coupled with the arrival of players, these chaotic guys add a lot of variables to the already uncertain situation. Although the intelligence command center has temporarily linked these forces in the form of intelligence networks, it has not fundamentally changed the situation in which various forces fight on their own. In this case, what he needs is not to open up new spheres of influence, but to solve the internal problems exposed because of the rapid development.Unstable foundation is a big taboo. Li De has a very clear understanding of the situation of the dawn city. He knows when to expand and when to shrink. "Lord of Cachar, how can Heidelberg cooperate with dawn city?" When it comes to cooperation, Collins regained a bit of calm in his eyes. Although Li De''s words shocked him greatly, it was the information given unilaterally by Li De after all. Although he had believed 70% in his heart, he could not think that what Li De said was what he said before verification. Although Collins is trying to hide, but Lee still can clearly feel the attitude of this 18 level halfling has begun to change. The radian of the corners of the mouth flashes away. Negotiation is a zero sum game. Whoever has the initiative will get more benefits. Obviously, Collins, who has just settled down on the Diaoyutai, has given up the initiative because of the news he has disclosed. In other words, he forcibly seized the initiative. Information gap is the most terrible thing. The outside world is changing, and even they may face destruction in the near future, but he knows nothing about it. This had a huge psychological impact on Collins. If Collins was born on earth, he would know that we media on the Internet has a fixed discourse system - for example, people who are better than you work harder than you, the society is weeding out those who have just graduated and can''t keep up with the times, and they are not worthy of living when their monthly salary is less than 50000, etc. this media article has a unified Name: selling anxiety, fabricating or exaggerating something Some things, people have a huge self doubt, and thus into anxiety, anxiety, even fear of inferiority. Li De just took out his experience of being beaten by the society and beat the halfling again. Let him taste the horror of we media. "Lord Collins, make yourself stronger. I think this is the common idea of dawn city and blackIron castle. We have been on the same front all the time." At the point, Lee''s tone became low. "We can exchange what we have and achieve real communication and integration. Only in this way can we both grow." "Lord of Cachar, please tell me more." Collins was clearly interested. Li De''s eyes were shining. "For example, dawn city has rich magic heritage, and can produce all kinds of powerful magic scrolls, while heitiebao has powerful bow and arrow manufacturing technology, and halflings'' bows and arrows are famous all over the world. Dawn city can send mages to cultivate casters for halflings in a large-scale and systematic way, while heitiebao can send halflings who can make bows and arrows to develop new bows and arrows with us, and the weapons and equipment achievements of the cooperative research and development are shared by both sides... " this shocked Collins and looked at Li De with wide eyes. "Lord of cachal, what do you say?" "For example, with the efforts of both sides, our joint research department has developed a super bow and arrow that is more powerful than any bow and arrow now. Then dawn city and heitiebao can have the production technology of this kind of bow and arrow and realize common strength." Looking at Collins, who was obviously shaken, Lee De''s eyes were full of deep meaning. He didn''t give the other party too much time to think. He continued. "Second, exchange business exchanges. Dawn city is located on the surface of the earth. It has vast resources and materials that dungeons do not have. These resources include but are not limited to magic materials, alchemy bombs, armor forged by dwarves, and potions for cultivating mages... while the underground world is rich in mineral resources. We can take what we need and exchange and trade with our own goods. " "Third, the army of dawn city is extremely powerful, and it dominates several races, dwarfs, goblins, orcs, centaurs, humans, Cyclops, and so on. There are countless professions that can be transferred. We can help each other cultivate a part of the army and make up for the shortcomings of our own army. For example, blackIron fort can help dawn city cultivate archers, while we can help you train soldiers, cavalry, even doctors, blacksmiths, tailors... "fourth..." after Lee has thrown out more than ten cooperation terms, Collins has been completely suppressed. It never occurred to him that the cooperation between the two forces could go to such a level that they could cooperate with each other in developing weapons and equipment, sharing achievements, helping each other train their armies, and making up for their weaknesses. in addition, they could also invest in infrastructure and help each other manufacture various basic materials for life. All kinds of cooperation modes were unheard of. It was not only the terms of cooperation that surprised Collins, but also the information that Lee revealed when he proposed them. He originally thought that dawn city was just a simple vampire castle, but he didn''t expect that the other side should rule so many races. The simple information showed him the great power behind the dawn city.If it was Lee who proposed such deep cooperation at the beginning, Collins would not agree to anything. Who knows if the vampire has any other conspiracy. But after the fourth day disaster, he wavered. If the outside world has really changed, and the future of blackIron castle can no longer be determined, then why not cooperate with each other? And there''s no harm in working with blackIron in this way, and it''s Lee''s promise to systematically train their casters that makes him excited. Halflings are born archers and are good at using bows and arrows, but that doesn''t mean they don''t want to have legions of casters. Who in glory does not want to be a master master who can destroy a city by releasing magic freely. It''s a pity that the half body''s magic inheritance is extremely weak. Although there is a mage tower in heitiebao, the great mage has made countless mistakes and reached level 18 only with his super high talent. As for how to cultivate a caster, he is a novice at the entry level. Although blackIron castle has 18 level mages, the rest of the casters can''t even reach level 5. "Lord of Cachar, I..." looking at Collins, who was hesitant and not determined, lied smiles. He is not in a hurry to let the other side make decisions. The cooperation between the two forces is not a family. Stand up and walk slowly. "Lord Collins, you don''t have to answer in a hurry. You can go back and think about it. I will stay in blackIron for a few more days. But I believe you will understand that the cooperation between heitiebao and dawn city is a rare opportunity for heitiebao. If you miss it, there will be no more. " Li De''s words are not unreasonable. The cooperation between the two sides seems to be equal this time. In fact, the city of dawn still suffers from some losses. He gives too much and asks too little. But... If the bait is not given, how can the fish bite? Li De showed a funny smile. There are many people in the world who can resist temptation, but Collins, the city Lord of level 18 halflings, is obviously not among them. In particular, his assassin''s mace, magic, helps them cultivate casters in large quantities, which is an irresistible temptation for any race. Hearing Lee''s words, Collins also obviously relaxed and got up quickly. His tone changed again. "Lord of Cachar, I will arrange soldiers to guard your safety these days. If you have any questions, you can call them directly. I hope you will have a pleasant journey in heitiebao. " Hearing this, Li De nodded slightly and his smile was brilliant. You? Although the change of a appellation is simple, its meaning is enough to make people think deeply. After Lee''s back disappeared in the Lord''s manor, Collins pondered for a long time in the open hall. Finally, he got up in a hurry and went to the black iron mage tower, which was only a few hundred blades away from the Lord''s manor. Ten minutes later. The top tower of the blackIron master tower is overlooking through the glass window from the 50 blade tower. This magnificent and magnificent city is reflected in front of you. The wide view makes Collins feel relaxed. A moment later, he turned around and asked an old figure in the room, who was reading magic books on the log colored wood table in a gray white mage''s robe. "Lord mohari... Is this vampire trustworthy? Is there really an immortal life in this world Hearing Collins''s puzzled words, mohari gray claw, the master of the black iron mage tower, the only mage of heitiebao, and the caster with a level of 18, shook his head helplessly at the moment. "Collins, this is the fifth time you''ve asked? Do you need any more answers from me? " Collins''s expression is stiff, embarrassed smile. "Lord mohari, after all, this is a decision about the fate of the black iron city. I must be careful." Mohari put down his yellow parchment magic books, and his deep yellow eyes looked at the Lord of the black iron castle in front of him. "Collins, the world is big, and it''s normal to have some existence that we can''t understand. It''s just like magic. No one can know all the magic knowledge. As for whether to do it or not, I can only say... " when it comes to this, Collins pauses, like a cat scratching his heart, waiting for the other party''s next sentence. But at this time, the mage of the half body people''s Congress reached out and took a drink from the ceramic water cup on the table. He didn''t seem to have any intention of going on. "Monsieur mohari... I swear! If you can, I really want to ask the gods to change your half talk Hearing that, mohari lowered the glass and laughed. "What do you think we''ll lose by working with vampires? What will come of it? " "Loss? The harvest? " Collins frowned and thought slowly."The loss may be that we will teach them to make bows and arrows, so that the most powerful weapon of the halflings will fall into the hands of these vampires. The harvest is... " speaking of this, he suddenly got stuck, because Collins suddenly found that, in addition to this loss, the other cooperation is black iron castle in comparison. In particular, the other side will help them train their casters. This option makes him feel that his bow and arrow manufacturing skills are not so valuable. "Now, I think you have the answer, Collins. The vampire is right. If you are not strong, you will be eliminated. We don''t know what''s going on in the outside world, but even if the vampire is wrong, even if the fourth day disaster doesn''t exist. But what about that? Is it not a good thing that we make the black iron Fort more powerful and let our grey claw tribe be able to control their own destiny?? In my opinion, the biggest problem now is not the cooperation between us and vampires, but whether the cities of each other are really as powerful as he said... " hearing this, Collins immediately felt that his ideas were clear. In fact, cooperation is not a problem, because in the cooperation, the black iron city gets much more than it loses. The key problem is whether the vampire has so many resources and strength to support this scale of cooperation. Having figured out the key point, Collins immediately decided to pay attention. "I''ll talk to that vampire again." Level 18 mage mohari took a deep look at the city Lord Collins, inexplicably some feelings. "Collins, you''re more and more like your father. You only need to remember one point in this cooperation. Black iron city is the black iron city of grey claw tribe. We can''t let those vampires weaken our control over this city in the name of cooperation. The rest can be discussed. It is better to carry out small-scale cooperation first, and then expand the scope for comprehensive cooperation after the initial contact is no problem. " "I see, Monsieur mohari." When Collins left, mohari stood up in a bit of rags and came to the place where Collins had just stood. His deep yellow eyes were burning out of the window. The Falcon like eyes seem to have passed through the towering walls, through the eternal silence and darkness, to the end of the world. The sky of the underground world is always the same, dark and gray. "Why do I always feel a sense of urgency in my heart... Is there a catastrophe like 20 years ago? My intuition has worked countless times, and I hope it will fail once again... " " under the crown of the great Demi God kapoloz, I hope you can give me guidance again, and your faithful believer mohari prays to you... " Chapter 351 PS: in the future, the update time will be adjusted to one chapter at night, one chapter at noon, and two shifts a day. - - - - - - watching Collins, the city Lord of grade 18, leaves the hotel, Dylan gently closes the door, turns around and looks at Lee De, who is sitting at the round table with a calm face. "Crown, we really want to cooperate with halflings so much? However, the strength of this city can not withstand our sword. If you want, the city will be able to plant the flag of dawn city in three days. The weak are not entitled to bargain with the strong. " Hearing this, Li De looked at the second generation blood descendant in a bad mood. "Are you raising magic language bats? Are you stupid?" Dylan was stunned and then touched his nose in some embarrassment. "Under the crown, I..." "when I go back, I''ll study with Harrison for a period of time, so as to improve my management ability and overall situation." Li De can''t be polite to his blood. "You haven''t been in touch with high-level things for a long time. Your eyesight has fallen behind. If you don''t want to keep magic language bats forever, even if you don''t have the qualification to follow me to the battlefield, try to make progress. The world has always been unfair, your talent is not as strong as others, then you can only pay more efforts. Don''t let me down, Dylan Harrison and Frey are undoubtedly the smartest of the second generation. Now one is the speaker of the town hall, and the other is in charge of the trade between the low hills and the fish people tribe. They are both able to stand alone. Dylan is smart, but he''s still a bit behind the two, and needs extra training. "Yes, under the crown." Dylan bowed his head in shame. During this period of time, he had been cultivating magic language bats. He had not followed Lee for a long time. He could not keep up with the rapid development of dawn city. The world is always cruel and helpless. If you don''t go forward, no one will wait for you. Lee''s face softened a little. "Your doubts are not unreasonable. Although the black iron fort has good power, we can certainly occupy it as long as we want to occupy it. But have you ever thought, after the occupation?? What is the purpose of our occupation of the city? Is it to expand the territory? Is it to plunder resources? Or for something else? " Dylan''s face was stiff again. He immediately understood how simple his idea was and took a deep breath. "Under the crown, I see." "What do you understand?" Li De opened his eyes slightly and looked directly at the second generation of blood descendants. He was quite a bit inquisitive when he was at school. Dylan responded respectfully. "The purpose of our coming to the dungeon is not to occupy the land, but to obtain more resources to promote the development of dawn city. Just like the low mountains and hills, as long as heitiebao initially accepts the dawn City, then under the strong productivity erosion of dawn City, heitiebao can not resist at all. Sooner or later, this city ruled by halflings will become a part of the dawn city under the influence of imperceptible influence. " Hearing this, Li De''s face slowed down a little. "Well, you haven''t completely lost your ability to think. But this is only one aspect. The role of black iron fort is just like this, you will know in the future. Have you counted the cooperation projects I asked you to record just now "Under the crown, the statistics have been finished. Do you want me to report it again?" "Say it again." Dylan picked up his notebook and began to repeat the terms of cooperation that Collins and Lee had just discussed. "First, halflings will send no less than 300 Archer makers to dawn city to jointly set up research institutes to study and improve bows and other weapons and equipment, and share achievements. Dawn city will send 50 mages of level 5 or above to heitiebao to help halflings cultivate mages, and promises to produce at least 200 formal mages in two years. Second, the military mutual aid program. Dawn city sends 2000 human soldiers to heitiebao. Halflings will train them to become archers. At the same time, the training cost of each human soldier is 10 kinpuks. Dawn city will send blacksmith, tailor, doctor and other 10 professions, the total number of no less than 200 professionals to help black iron Fort halflings cultivate relevant talents. Third, economic and trade exchanges and cooperation, allowing both sides to freely enter each other''s cities for trading, allowing free circulation of goods... Fourth, allowing the city of dawn to preach in heitiebao and recruit other races... fifthly, they can protect each other in the form of employment in times of crisis and without crisis themselves... " there were nearly 20 scattered articles. After listening to Dylan''s summary, Li De nodded with satisfaction. "These terms will be sent back to Harrison immediately," he said, giving Dylan a meaningful look. "Dylan, the appearance of halflings gives us a good opportunity, because dawn city has never had other forces. Now, under our control, safely introducing some outsiders into the city may activate the potential of dawn city to a greater extent. " Speaking of this, Li De has some feelings in his eyes. "Today''s dawn city is a planned economy. We control what and how to produce. The advantage is that we can control the development of the city. The disadvantages are obvious. The products produced under such a system are not competitive and innovative. Businessmen are all for profit. Once the trade is opened, there will always be people who want to earn jinpuke from outsiders, which will directly promote the development of the city. " Trade has a strong role in promoting the economy and society. Rich profits will promote businessmen to improve production efficiency, improve production technology, and create more goods. This is why market economy is the mainstream economic system of the earth. Dawn city has been in the era of planned economy. There was no condition to do so before, but now there is an opportunity. Li De is naturally willing to make the market transition from planned economy to market economy. Of course, the premise of all this is to be in his hands, safe and controllable. Centaurs are a great test object. These underground creatures are not only underground, but also extremely closed, and have no contact with the human world. He will then open up a part of the market of dawn City, let these halflings become catfish, stimulate the development of dawn city. As for whether he can achieve the desired effect, Li De is still confident about this. The dawn city now has the foundation to develop a market economy, and has already passed the initial period of extreme shortage of materials. The layout has never been focused on the front, after the completion, it is the future. "Dylan, don''t look at the gains and losses of the moment. The future is what we plan. Black iron fort or underground world, in my opinion, they are just the nourishment for the development of dawn city. When you stand outside the chessboard, you will find that the problems that are bothering you will be solved in an instant. " Lee''s patient teaching gave Dylan a sense of sudden relief. I didn''t expect a cooperation that seems to have suffered some losses, which actually contains such deep meaning. It shows that we have suffered losses, but we have already stood on another level to look at the problem secretly, and the benefits gained by doing so are 10 times and 100 times more than what we have paid. "Under the crown, your wisdom is enough to make the Dark Goddess feel amazing, and the Holy Light blood clan is great because of your existence!" Li De gave him a bad look, which flattered him too much. "Well, take someone to clear up the area that the Lord of Collins has assigned us, and you will be responsible for blackIron and all the underground world." "Under the crown, this..." Dylan only felt his breath heavy when he heard this. There was a lot of pressure. He is responsible for the whole underground world. Is that too much? "Do you want to say you can''t do it?" "Fred can do it. What''s your qualification to say you can''t? Dylan, if you want to grow up, you have to face the pressure. A knight who can''t hold his sword and face the dragon power can''t become a dragon butcher. If you want to wear a crown, you must bear its weight. " Dylan''s whole body was shocked, and his mind immediately changed greatly. When he turned to look at Li De, his eyes were full of firmness. "Under the crown, I will guard the underground world for you. No one can destroy your plan unless he steps over my corpse!" The tone was firm and resolute. Hearing this, Li De just nodded with satisfaction. As an old father, he was really broken. If I were not your father, I would have been kicked out. A moment later, Li De seemed to think of something and continued. "The halflings must be forbidden to talk about the swamp." He didn''t forget that there was also a half task reward, which guaranteed that more than five halflings would get 10 points of underground world legend when they returned to the dungeon alive. Now the problem is that the six halflings have returned to the city of black iron, but the reward has not been issued, which has led to other ideas. Legend degree is likely to be the same as he guessed, it needs to be publicized, and can also obtain the trust of others. But in order to avoid problems, he plans to keep the halfling for observation for a period of time. He has come up with a lot of operation, and it will be very interesting to implement."Yes, under the crown, I have sent these halflings to work with the blood clan. The blood clan will supervise them." - - - - - on December 2, Li De rode Castro away from the black iron fort, which had been staying for several days, leaving no trace in the air. The second round of exploration of the underground world came to an end when Li De flew out of the black iron castle. The trip to the underground world lasted more than half a month, and the harvest was absolutely rich. First, there are two giant tribes, two headed ogres and one eyed giant. The two tribes have more than 1800 adult giants, and their cubs have broken through the 2000 mark. The appearance of these monsters will be an epic change for dawn city. The city of dawn will no longer be short of labor. It can only be described as invincible. The second level is the level. At this time, his experience at level 18 is full and can be promoted to level 19 at any time. Now he is only one step away from the extraordinary. The third point is to establish a cooperative relationship with halflings. This is his experiment and an additional layout of the underground world. the experiment is to use the catfish effect to treat the halflings as catfish, and activate the untapped potential of dawn city. The layout may be effective in a long time. When Li De came back to the magic crystal vein, he made a special turn, leaving asgaray, a 19 level God who had been hiding his body shape, to continue to suppress the overall situation and prevent the two extraordinary spiders. Then, by the way, Karp, the 18th level Orc king, sent magic language bats to transport all the giants 20 kilometers away from heitiebao back to gray stone castle to speed up the construction of magic crystal veins. He has reached a partnership agreement with blackIron, and these giants in case are out of use. Farmland development will be the next theme. When Li De appeared in the sky above the dawn city through the place where he buried his bones, he saw the snowflakes falling from the sky, and he felt as if he were separated from the world. Winter moon. After staying in the gloomy underground world for a long time, suddenly seeing the light on the surface can really make people feel comfortable. Turning around, the dawn city has been wrapped in a layer of plain white silver, eaves, roof, and even chimney are covered with a thick layer of snow. Only the streets that have been swept are as clean as ever. Hoo ~ in the snow, Castro fluttered his wings and landed slowly in the backyard of the city hall. Harrison, who was aware of Lee''s return, came forward to greet Castro as soon as he became smaller and stopped on his shoulder. "Good day, patriarch." Li De nodded slightly. Seeing Harrison, he felt a little intimate. This was an emotion that had never happened before. The underground world really sharpened people''s mentality. "Go, go in and talk about it." As soon as he stepped into the city hall building, Li De''s eyes lit up. The house was as warm as spring. It was completely different from the cold snow outside. I have an interesting look at Harrison. It seems that this guy has made a lot of good things in the past half month. Up to the third floor and sitting in the armchair behind his desk, Lee took a comfortable breath. "Harrison, is there anything wrong with Mr. spark?" The news of the sudden appearance of the Cyclops tribe made Lee decisively enter the underground world, so the flower of death that he cultivated was not sent to green city in person. Although Harrison also reported information on the way, he has not been sure whether spark is cured. "Patriarch, after Miss Weina sent the flower of death to the white tower, we didn''t get any further information, and we can''t be sure whether master spark is safe now." Li Demei frowned, but he didn''t say anything. As long as the other party didn''t come out in the mage tower, outsiders wanted to know the news just to be blind. Although his cheap teacher is unreliable, there is still no loophole in this respect. "Apart from this, how are other projects progressing?" Since there is no useful information, he did not tangle in this, and changed the topic. He left only half a month, although not long, but for the fast-growing dawn City, not to mention half a month, even three days is enough to change. Harrison knew all the progress and began to report in turn. "Clan chief, all the infrastructure of the new city has been completed, only waiting for the new residents to move in, and the construction department is planning the third phase of the project." "The ancient alchemy magic array of magic crystal veins is under construction. However, due to the lack of senior mages who are proficient in magic array, we have set up a magic array research department, but the progress is still slow. The construction time can not be estimated. If the research department of magic array can make progress, the construction speed will be increased. If there is no progress, the construction time span will be as long as several years. "This made Lee''s brow frown slightly. The ancient alchemy magic array of scarlet mage tower has been built by spark. He does not know the magic array, so he does not know how difficult it is. But now it seems to underestimate the difficulty of this magic array that will allow him to merge with the divine kingdom. "This matter can not be relaxed. Talents can be cultivated and studied at the same time. This magic array has an irreplaceable role for us." "Yes..." "continue." "Patriarch, the population plunder plan is all planned by Otis. It is expected to start in half a month. The population of this plunder is tentatively set at 50000." Do it? How can this sound like robbers? We are trying to save them... Li De''s eyes showed some thinking. Now, the population of dawn city has reached 100000, which is the scale of a small city in human beings. If 50000 people are plundered back from this year''s winter moon, the dawn city will be further expanded. Now the dawn city has finally grown up. Thinking of this, Li De''s eyes showed a bit of relief, this city from scratch was built by him bit by bit, containing all his feelings. When it comes to population, Li De thinks of a more important thing - the blood clan will soon be able to have its first embrace. Every year, the dawn break Festival, December 30, is the time of the blood clan''s first embrace. Now it is December 2, and there is less than a month to go. At that time, he asked all blood clans to have their first embrace when the Breaking Dawn festival was established, so now the dawning day every year is the time point when the cooling off of blood clan''s first embrace is completed. It''s a double happiness. The annual first embrace is the most critical way of violence. Although the army of other races is more and more important in dawn City, the blood clan is his foundation. Moreover, the potential of blood clan is the highest among all races in dawn city. As long as you give him a few more years, a legion of blood clan will appear. At that time, the dawn city was qualified to be fearless of human sects. "You can keep a close eye on population plunder." After simply listening to the report, Li De stood up and went to the window. Through the glass window with water mist, he looked out at the snow falling like goose feather. It was the real ice sky and blood outside. At this time, the warmth inside the house is in sharp contrast to the cold outside. A little curious, he turned his head and looked at Harrison. "It didn''t seem to be such a warm environment last year. How did you do it?" When Harrison heard this, he could not hide his pride. "Under the crown, this is the new thermal magic array developed by dawn mage tower. Only one medium-sized magic crystal is needed to maintain a constant temperature in the room A medium magic stone in the sun? It''s not expensive. After all, the city hall has three floors, and each floor is very wide. A magic stone is very valuable. But it also made him think other things. The winter moon is too cold. Many residents of dawn city burn charcoal to keep warm, which has caused great pressure on the logistics department. Now, before winter comes, a large number of trees are cut down to make charcoal. "Can you make a magic circle that can provide heating for the whole city?" When Lee brought up the plan, Harrison''s first reaction was to shake his head. "Under the crown, the consumption of magic array covering the whole city is too terrible. Even if we have magic crystal veins, we can''t support this consumption for a long time." However, Harrison''s veto did not disappoint Lee, but gave him more inspiration. The heating of the earth depends on the heating of hot water, which is sent to the residents'' homes through hot water channels. But dawn city is obviously not suitable to copy the earth''s practice, because many things are not together. So can we do magic transformation? After all, this is a magic world. What can be done on earth? Why can''t you do it with magic? "Harrison, I have a new plan that may change the living habits of our residents... Chapter 352 "New plan?" Harrison looked at him expectantly, but there was wisdom in his head that made the gods feel burning. "Yes, I call it - no winter plan." Li De smiles. "The cold in winter is unbearable for everyone, but now most areas of dawn City, even our factories, have no heating equipment. Winter is so long, in the case of no heating, it will inevitably lead to the decline of work efficiency and even long-term shutdown, which is a great loss for the whole city of dawn. So we need to warm up all factories and public places to provide a comfortable working environment for all "However, under the crown, such a vast area, the production cost and operation cost of magic array are all beyond our affordability." Now, we don''t have to shake our heads. We don''t need to shake our heads "New approach?" Harrison is puzzled. Is there a more effective heating method than magic circle? "Yes," Li De nodded affirmatively, showing some deep meaning in his eyes. "First make a heating channel like tap water, then heat the water at one end of the water inlet, and then let the hot water pass through the pipe, so that there is enough heat in the place where the pipe passes. This is the simplest form of heating. " "Tap water? But... Patriarch, the tap water must be kept high... Shall we burn a boiler on the mountain? " "No, we can replace hot water with steam. Under high pressure, the temperature of steam can reach two or three hundred degrees, which can provide enough heat..." "however, how can we send these steam into the pipeline?" Harrison is not good at these things. He is a bit confused. What steam heating sounds like is hard to understand. Li De smiles. "You don''t need to study it. You just need to monitor the process. Give it to the magic Industry Institute, and then tell them about the idea of heating. Trust me, our magic industry institute is smarter than you think After a long time of running in, the Institute of magic industry has gradually developed its potential after several ethnic integration. Heating is not too difficult. A little research can make it clear. It just provides an idea. And the heating needs to be improved and optimized by this magic, which he is not familiar with. Then he looked at Harrison and said meaningfully, "what''s more, we have trained hundreds of life mages? Let the mage tower study a magic array that allows mages to input magic to maintain heat. In the future, heating can not only train the mage''s ability, but also save us a lot of costs. " The magic world has to solve the problem with the magic world. Harrison was shocked by this operation. Can it still be like this? Direct heating with people?? Isn''t it too coquettish for the caster to heat civilians? There is no doubt about the importance of heating. The whole winter dawn city is almost in a state of silkworm infestation, and even the whole glory is in this state. It is basically difficult to carry out work in the heavy snow and cold air. As long as three months, everyone is idle, and all the idle labor is lost. If heating can make everyone work in winter, how much profit will be brought in these three months? So it''s worth the initial investment. This is just like road construction. It seems that road construction will not make any direct contribution to economic and social development, but it can save time and greatly improve efficiency after road construction. The reason why Huaxia has developed so fast is inseparable from the extremely convenient infrastructure. The invisible benefits are invisible, but they have a profound impact on everyone. After finishing heating, Li De suddenly thought of another project suitable for winter -- greenhouse vegetables. After the city of dawn enters winter, it can hardly eat any fresh vegetables, and it relies on bread. If a city wants to develop well, infrastructure is often the key, and ensuring residents'' basic food supply is the basic. Now the dawn city has been out of the famine situation, and naturally it will develop in a better direction "Harrison, in addition to heating, there is a kind of thing called greenhouse vegetables... " greenhouse vegetables? " Harrison was puzzled at the strange name. Li De''s eyes showed a little smile, "this is a way of production, you can eat vegetables grown in spring in winter." When Harrison takes a breath, he can eat spring vegetables in winter?? "Under the crown, are you sure you''re not kidding?" This is against the law of honor, and even touched the divine ministry."Of course not." Harrison is a little messy. In the ice and snow, only the gods have the power to make plants grow out of the ice and snow. Is the crown really a God? "Under the crown, have you snatched the priesthood of the goddess of resuscitation?"?? How can we grow plants in winter Li De shook his head in tears and laughter. What did this guy think. Although the goddess of resuscitation is only weak, but it is also a solid God. It is still early to kill God. "Don''t think it''s too complicated, Harrison." "I don''t believe you didn''t get the priesthood. Otherwise, why can you grow plants in winter that can only grow in spring? This is incredible!! This is the realm of the gods Looking at Harrison, it''s just a little bit of information. It''s hard to understand. The earth can not be more common things, but here is considered a miracle, that kind of feeling is really wonderful. "Harrison, greenhouses are alchemy, not gods." "Alchemy?" Harrison was stunned, and then his eyes showed some surprise. "Is it a legendary alchemy like tap water?" Although the principle of tap water is simple, it has already become a legendary alchemy in the word of mouth of the residents. It is a magical creation given to them by the great cachal crown. Although Harrison also knows the principle of tap water, he is obviously more shocked that spring plants can be planted in winter. Li De is also too lazy to argue. Under the current three character five language brief, he describes the basic principles of greenhouse vegetables. Harrison was delighted immediately after hearing this. As the speaker of the city hall, he could not be clearer about the impact he would have on these people''s livelihood construction projects. The more prosperous the dawn city is, the more stable the rule of blood clan will be. This is a virtuous circle. Moreover, under the authority of the goddess of ice and snow, we can plant species that do not belong to this season. This alchemy has touched the realm of God. It''s amazing. "Under the crown, your wisdom is the most precious treasure of the dawn city. I think all residents will be proud to be your people." Harrison''s tone was full of admiration. His master, the great ancestor of the Holy Light family, was a man who could plant spring plants in winter. Although the greenhouse was still in the shade, it did not hinder Harrison from expressing his worship to lied. "I only know the general principle of these things, and I need the Institute of magic industry to conduct in-depth research. I hope to see results before the end of this winter month. " Lee looked at the increasingly fanatical Harrison is also quite helpless. It''s just vegetables in the greenhouse... What''s the matter with gods? Can you talk about some science? Don''t talk about magic all the time, OK? "Yes, under the crown, you have pointed out the direction for us, and the rest will be carried out by us." Harrison was still in a state of excitement, as if he had decided that the alchemy was great beyond description. In Lee''s opinion, it is too normal to grow vegetables in winter, but it is totally unimaginable in the eyes of Harrison, who are bound by the traditional knowledge of glory. Each season has a corresponding God in charge, which belongs to the God''s domain. Now this greenhouse vegetable has touched the majesty of the gods, and even in front of the ice and snow temple, it is to be convicted of blasphemy. Everything has its own rules. How can it be violated? However, in the dawn City, no one dares to say anything to Li deduo. After this matter is explained, Li De continues. "The halflings of heitiebao will arrive in mid December. How is the site prepared for the research institute?" The cooperation with Heidelberg was not decided by his temporary fear of his butt, but the result of careful consideration. Li De is very clear that dawn city needs to absorb more excellent things to grow. And halflings are obviously a good option. During his days in heitiebao, Li De also had a better understanding of the bows and arrows of halflings. The bows and arrows produced by these born archers are absolutely exquisite. If the bows and arrows produced by dawn city are 60 points, then the bows and arrows of halflings are 80 points, which is two grades higher than them. Even with the same material, halflings produce better bows and arrows than dawn city. This makes Li De rather greedy. Both the air crossbow and the ground siege crossbow need bow and arrow manufacturing technology, and halflings can obviously make up for the lack of technology in dawn city. That''s why he must ask the other party to set up a joint research institute with him to develop the transformation of crossbow. In order to learn each other''s technology, make up for the shortcomings. Although there are alchemy bombs at the attack end of the army, the role of crossbows in combat has not been reduced.Whether it''s fighting in the air or defending the city on the ground, the powerful crossbow is the best weapon. After fighting with cave spiders, Li De has a new understanding of the combat effectiveness of dawn City, so he has been making various adjustments. "Crown, you don''t have to worry. We have selected professionals who are proficient in and familiar with bow and arrow manufacturing from the Institute of magic industry. We will learn not only the bow and arrow manufacturing technology, but also the ways in which they train archers, which will definitely satisfy you." Lee nodded slightly, and he had always had enough confidence in Harrison. "How did you arrange to send the mage to heitiebao?" Harrison said with a smile, "under the crown, this is a rare opportunity." "Oh?" Lee got interested. "What do you say?" "The dawn sect has always preached only in our city, never outside. To help black iron city cultivate mages, you can send some priests to spread dawn sect and publicize your glory. There are many advantages of spreading the sect to the outside world. Believers need not say that, for example, they can more clearly perceive the defects of the sect itself, improve the transaction and the way of missionary work in practice. I believe that with our propaganda means, the glory of dawn will soon shine on the underground world. " Li De nodded with satisfaction, which is why he and the black iron Fort clause, deliberately strive for the right to preach. With the development of time, he could feel more and more the importance of the power of faith, the existence that even the gods were scrambling for. Especially after the successful construction of the ancient alchemy magic circle, his clergy can be integrated with the magic circle. After the emergence of the feature of transforming other races into blood clans, the importance of the power of faith has been raised to a new height. When the ancient alchemy magic array of magic crystal vein is successfully constructed, he will inevitably transform other races into blood clans. For example - blood double headed ogres, blood giants, blood elves, blood dwarfs, blood horses and so on. Even after the capture of the dragon also turned into a blood dragon, tut Tut, that scene is very spectacular. What''s more, Li De is also curious about how much promotion other races will get after they are transformed into blood clans, and whether they can be transferred to the occupation of blood clan? Of course, all of these presuppositions need the power of faith to support. Without the power of belief, it is Utopian. But at present, the biggest problem for Li De is that the number of believers in dawn city is almost fixed, and the number of believers is the same as the number of believers. There is no possibility of explosive growth. So he turned his attention to the underground world. Once he spread faith in the underground world, it would be different, and it would bring a large number of believers. When he thought of the scene that millions of believers in the underground world believed in him, Li De was in a good mood. At that time, he directly transformed those 2000 giants into blood orcs and tens of thousands of orcs into blood orcs. His attributes were absolutely powerful. "On the issue of missionary work, the city hall must cooperate with the dawn sect. This is a great attempt. If we succeed, we will get huge profits. We can even try to export dawn sect to the human world, which will be a milestone starting point. " Li De''s eyes have never been confined to a corner. But there was no chance before, and the time was not ripe. After meeting the requirements of his heart, he would not mind preaching directly to human beings. Of course, the premise of all this is to ensure the safety of dawn city. Then they discussed the details of missionary work and cooperation with blackIron city. Finally, Harrison hesitated. "Under the crown, there''s one more thing you need to decide... It''s about God''s holy dress..." "say it." "The holy clothes given by God have been officially mass-produced. At present, the first blood clan has been equipped with this kind of equipment that can isolate the holy power, but... It costs a lot." Lee''s eyes brightened at this. The blood clan has been restricted by two Shackles: fear of holy power and dependence on human blood. The shackles of the need to suck human blood have been lifted because of sustainable development strategies and the remains of gods. Fear of the sun, fear of the holy light, this is the biggest enemy of the blood clan, and the holy dress given by God is a sharp blade to kill this enemy. It has been studied for nearly two years. It has been said that it will soon be developed, but there is no following. At this time, if this chain is cut off, the blood clan can really be called infinite potential, and the future can be expected. "No problem, as long as we can solve the defects of the blood clan, it is worth paying no matter how much." Li De was excited. "Go and get one." Harrison immediately told the bodyguard to get it, but still hesitated. "Crown, would you like to listen to the cost before making a decision..."Hearing Harrison repeat again, a bad feeling suddenly rose in Lee''s heart. "Say it." Harrison pauses for a moment and then, in a little whisper, spits out a number that makes Lee''s scalp tingle. "It costs a pound of secret silver for each holy dress, and it also needs to buy a lot of other magic materials from the human kingdom. The cost is about 5000 jinpuks. And if you want to make a better divine gift costume, the cost will be doubled 5000 jinpuke, which costs an extra pound of silver?? At this time, Li De has a feeling of being a husky. Why is this broken thing so expensive?? "How much money can dawn city earn each month now?" "Under the crown, including all kinds of trade, there are about 400000 pieces of jinpuke, which does not include the income of Mithril and magic crystal veins." The secret silver and magic crystal veins are for their own use and can''t be sold. Therefore, it is not necessary to count these veins into jinpuke, as long as they are regarded as special materials. "400000 kimpuks?" Li De was silent for a moment. The data was not small. According to the purchasing power of Rongguang, a jinpuke is about 10000 RMB, of course, if it is exchanged to the earth, now the service premium is very high because the game has just opened, which can reach 20000 RMB. His income in Rongguang is 4 billion yuan. However, this data is not so gorgeous. After all, he has a city of 100000 people and countless hungry troops. Urban construction needs expenditure, employees of various departments need to pay, and various important scientific research institutions need to spend, such as dawn mage tower, dawn school, alchemy factory and so on, which need to consume a lot of funds. These are all good, and the most important thing is - the consumption of the army. At present, the army of dawn city has consumed almost half of its fiscal revenue. The forging of various weapons and equipment, the production of engineering equipment, and even the logistics supply support need a large number of jinpuke to flow out. So now, although Li De is a local tyrant, he often has no surplus food when he keeps a city. At this time, the holy clothes given by God were so expensive that he could not afford to buy them. "I didn''t expect that after such a long time of development, I finally succeeded in becoming a poor force, earning 4 billion yuan a month..." I took a deep breath, "why is the cost so expensive? Before, hundreds of thousands of jinpuke were enough?" Harrison said with a wry smile, "under the crown, all the holy clothes made before are very rough. This is the cost after repeatedly reducing..." "870000..." 870000? Li De breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there was some surplus food at home. But if you put it all in, you can only produce more than 100 pieces of holy clothes. This is too exaggerated. "Wait a minute. I''ll first look at the current properties of the holy dress granted by God, and then decide how much to produce..." Harrison also knew that the cost had already broken through the sky, so he kept silent. But he believed that Lee would change his mind when he saw the nature of the vestment. Ten minutes later. The dean of dawn college, the elder of the lissel family and a great scholar, horn, came into the office with a full face of excitement. In his hand was a mage''s robe that brightened Lee''s eyes. Chapter 353 "Good day, under the crown." Horne, the dean of dawn college, said hello to Lee immediately after seeing him. The elder of the lissel family has now led the once elite group of lissel city to integrate into dawning city. Moreover, this great scholar is still a loyal believer of the dawn sect, which can be regarded as a staunch supporter of Li De. The elites of lissel, who once lived a less domineering life in dawn city than before, are still doing well in this hopeful city with their own skills. After hearing the greeting, Li De nodded slightly, and his eyes were attracted by the mage''s robe in horn''s hand. "Horn, are you holding the vestment?" Horne was excited for a moment, which was no more embarrassing than when he came to see Lee with a semi-finished product. What he has in his hand is a solid product... Although it is a little expensive. "Yes, under the crown, it''s a divine dress! We have developed a mature holy dress The problems that have plagued the blood clan for thousands of years have been solved in their hands, and this sense of achievement is almost overwhelming. A few steps forward, holding the robe in both hands, respectfully handed it to Li De. The robe is still full of magic waves. Anyone can feel the value of the robe. Li De took it with a cool, silky touch. The robe has a little weight. The pure black surface is embroidered with ancient and atmospheric patterns with fine silver thread. The black and white are interlaced, and the robe is slightly unfolded. You can see that it was made by the master, elaborately made, luxurious and elegant. "Under the crown, this is a robe made by the highest level tailor of dawn city for you. The robe not only uses the old vine of the heart of thorns, which is the holy thing of dawn sect, but also adds the secret silver melted into silk thread, and adds more than 20 kinds of magic materials... it is the most perfect holy dress given by God." Hearing horn''s description, Lee''s eyes showed some curiosity and opened the attribute panel of this equipment. Weaving robe Quality: extraordinary > Immune exploration (with the protection of holy light power, can immune to legendary exploration) Magic affinity (increase magic recovery speed by 30 points, increase magic affinity by 30%) special skills: blessing of light (blood clan will be immune to the extra damage of sunshine and holy power after wearing, note: this effect is limited to the cachal clan) Introduction: after special prescription The robes made of the traditional Chinese style were blessed by the divine power when they were made, so that they were free from the erosion of the holy power. However, because of the particularity of the divine power, only the Kashar clan could obtain its power. After reading, Li De couldn''t help nodding. The attribute of this equipment is not complicated. It can even be described simply in the extraordinary equipment, but the skills in it are very satisfactory to Li De. The only skill that''s passive - it''s not elegant. The wearer''s temperament, charm and attraction to the opposite sex are increased by 20 points, 30 points and 40% respectively. Is this a magic tool for seducing girls? This property is simply. But what is this?? Does he still need this kind of thing? Really. Then Li De came to the storage room next to the office and quickly changed his robes... after changing his robes, everyone opened his eyes subconsciously when he looked at him. It''s perfect. Li Deben''s facial features are so delicate that there is no defect. Under the elegant robe embroidered with simple patterns, his temperament is not only full, but even overflowing. His actions and actions are like the aristocratic royal family inherited for thousands of years. Noble and elegant, this word is the best description of Li De at this time. Li De couldn''t help looking at it. After a few moments of grooming in front of the mirror, this focuses attention on several other attributes. The most important attribute of weaving robe is the ability of blessing of light, which is immune to sunlight and holy power. This means that the fear of blood clan for millions of years has been removed. Li De seems to be able to see that in the near future, the blood clan will dive into the enemy in the frightful eyes of the enemy under the scorching sun at noon. It''s spectacular to think about it. The explanation that only the Kashar clan could activate it also made Li deruo think about it. It is necessary to instill a certain amount of belief power to make the holy clothes. Moreover, the sacred objects of the dawn sect have always been baptized by the power of believers'' belief. Its juice and cane are necessary for the holy clothes.In other words, the power of scientific research in dawn city is strong because it can be made by God. On the other hand, it is also because the God of dawn is so extraordinary. From the beginning of the birth of the blood clan, it is a pure dark creature, no matter how it is impossible to produce a God with the power of the light system. However, Li De was an outlier. Under the blessing of the system, he forcibly possessed the power of the light system with the body of the blood clan. It is precisely because of this key point that dawn city has developed the sacred clothes. It can be said that Li De is the source of all this. If his divine power is still in the dark system, no matter how hard he tries, he will not be able to develop equipment immune to the damage of the light system. This is the reason for all this. After a little thought, Li De also understood the general principle of the sacred clothes. There was a quiet sigh of relief. "Fortunately, I didn''t take the normal road. If I really became the God of the dark camp, I''m afraid that the weakness of the blood clan could not be made up." Now the heart disease is finally solved. Li De''s face just showed the color of joy, but in the twinkling of an eye he pulled his face down. Good is good, but not too expensive??? It''s OK to produce only one, but he has to equip all the blood clan... now the number of blood clan has exceeded 1400, and his deposit is only 870000. In other words, even if he is bankrupt, he can''t afford to support so much... but now there is a time node - Breaking Dawn day is coming, the blood clan can have their first embrace soon, and their number is about to double. I... at this time, Li De deeply felt what it was like to be poor. "It''s my day, husky..." a naked beauty lay in my bed, but told me that I could only watch and not move... " watching Lee''s face change again and again, Horne, who was full of confidence, was also a little nervous. "Under the crown... Are you ok? Is there anything else we need to improve on this equipment? " I heard Hohn call back. I bit my teeth. "The equipment is very good, and I''m satisfied with the attributes. The only problem is that the production cost is too high, which is too high for us to afford." "Under the crown, what you have in your hand is specially made for you. Ordinary holy clothes are not so expensive..." for fear of misunderstanding by Li De, horn spoke quickly. "The ordinary one only needs 5000 jinpuke... Li De''s mouth was puffed. I don''t know if it''s the price of the ordinary one? What''s more, you only need 5000 pieces... You don''t know that Lao Wang lives next door. He waved his hand and motioned to the two blood clans behind horn to bring their common holy clothes. The attribute of the ordinary version is not better than this one on him. It is a little simpler. Secret robe Quality: perfect >. In fact, these are not problems. The most fundamental problem is that the cost is too high to be borne by dawn city. "Horne, 5000 is not a small number. Our current wealth reserves can only produce more than 100 pieces." "Under the crown, this..." when it comes to this issue, horn is a little embarrassed. He also knows that the defect of the holy clothes given by God lies in the cost. If the cost can be reduced, then the equipment can be called perfect, especially for the Holy Light blood clan. But it is too difficult to reduce the cost. All the things of this kind of equipment must use the best. Unless certain attributes are sacrificed, the price is very difficult to reduce. Li De shook his head. "For the time being, we will first produce 100 pieces, send 20 pieces to Stanley in green city, and the rest of the second generation of blood will have one for each person, and the rest will be distributed on demand." 100 pieces, that''s half a million jinpuke. Li De only felt his heart was bleeding. It''s too much money to support the army. It''s not affordable for ordinary people. At this time, he finally understood why some European countries on the earth looked very strong, but their armies were very weak. "Yes, under the crown." Horn''s voice was obviously much lower at this time, and it was very difficult for him to manage without surplus food. "Continue to research and development. We can''t popularize it at the current cost of divine gifts. We''d better find alternative raw materials, otherwise this thing will only become chicken ribs in the end." Li De shrugged helplessly. "Under the crown... Actually, there is a way to reduce the cost of holy clothes granted by God, but..."Horne looked at Reed hesitantly. "Maybe you won''t agree." "Let''s talk about it." lied wanted to see what the hell this guy could say. 5000 kimpuck. His liver hurts. "The power of dawn! Under the crown, all we consume now is what you have cultivated with your strength. If you inject enough dawn power into the garments, you can reduce a lot of manufacturing costs. " Hearing this, Li De opened his attribute panel subconsciously and looked at the power of belief in his early ten thousand years. He couldn''t help thinking. When did I often wander on the verge of bankruptcy?? "If you want someone to dock with Nello, you''d better experiment out a detailed data first." He waved his hand feebly. Now, Li De is in a bad mood. "Go down." "Yes, under the crown." When Horne left, Lee looked at his robe and his expression was better. Although it was expensive, it was handsome. I''m done with the handsome. I can handle the rest. after a moment, Lee regained his composure and looked at Harrison, who was silent. "Harrison, where are the first one eyed giants and two headed ogres brought back?" When he left the mud swamp, he took only 1000 giants to the black iron city, and the rest was taken back to the dawn city. In fact, his trip to explore the underground world was originally for the one eyed giant. It was a pure accident that he made so many things. In his vision, the two headed ogres and the one eyed giant will be the core productivity of dawn city for a long time to come. With the help of these physical excavators, the construction progress will be greatly improved. These giants enter the dawn City, which is equivalent to 100000 human labor force. They will definitely usher in a faster development stage than before. Li De thinks that the biggest harvest in the underground world is no other than the two thousand giants. "Under the crown, I''ve left a separate residential area for them in the area near the weapons factory, and I''m currently training these giants, and I''m expected to get them to work in a week." "Training?" When Li De heard this word, it was quite new. What did he train a group of big men? "Yes, under the crown, the two headed ogres and the one eyed giant all speak giant language. We need to solidify the second ring spell language general knowledge for them, and then instill them with certain knowledge and the rules of dawn city. After the training is qualified, they will be sent to the construction site and places in need to work. " Li De felt a little relieved after hearing this. Now the work of dawn city has been so meticulous. It''s very good. "Is that what you think?" "No," Harrison shook his head. "It''s Miss Nicole''s idea. Miss Nicole is very interested in these giants, and has arranged for the dawn priest to tailor training courses for the giants." Nicole, this little girl? Li De is happy, which is in line with the girl''s style. "Well, now that you have a detailed plan, do it carefully. But I''d like to remind you that giants are our most powerful productive forces. If the dawn city wants to transform faster, it must make good use of these production tools. " "As you wish." After a little explanation, Li De found that he had nothing to tell him. Now the city hall has a very perfect system. No matter what happens, even in the face of foreign invasion, there are effective countermeasures. Of course, in addition to the efforts of Lee and Harrison, it is also inseparable from a formed Department - think tank. The town hall think tank that Lee ordered Harrison to set up is now mature and can provide a lot of reference for Harrison''s decision-makers every day. It is also because of the emergence of think tanks that the city hall can play such a stable role. At present, the number of think tanks has expanded to 50, which can be called the brains of the city hall. Some of their opinions are enough to change the future of dawn city. With the intelligence command center providing intelligence resources, the city of dawn can adjust its policies in time no matter what problems arise. "Harrison, you go down and delegate the heating system and greenhouse vegetables to the magic Industry Institute. I need to see the results as soon as possible. If a city wants to grow stronger, it is not enough to only have a strong military force, but also keep up with the people''s livelihood. " "I see, under the crown." Harrison bowed deeply and left with some excitement. Although the heating system can be comparable with the legendary alchemy tap water, it is also good in Harrison''s eyes. What makes him excited is the greenhouse vegetables. This kind of adverse season even violates the spirit realm. He can hardly wait to make them.When everyone left, Lee took a breath of relief. If the system of dawn city is improved, he, the master of the helm, must also pay close attention to whether the ship has deviated from its course, and if there is any mistake, he should correct it in time. Fortunately, at present, everything in dawn city is developing according to his expectation, and the future can be expected. After thinking for a moment, Li De seemed to think of something and looked at his property panel. Li De Cachar rank: 18 (574638.5 million) ... his experience is full when he takes two giant tribes underground, and can be upgraded at any time. Level 19... A level that makes him want to move. Reaching level 19 means that he is about to touch another level of the world - transcendence. Thinking of this word, Li De''s heart became a little complicated. After arriving at transcendence, there are a lot of things that can''t be done before in dawn city. The important reason why dawn city has been keeping an extremely low profile is that there is no such high-end power to sit down. If he becomes extraordinary, everything in dawn city will change. Both externally and internally. "Extraordinary, it''s a name that makes people''s heart beat faster." There was a sharp flash in Lee''s eyes. "Somebody Gee, the door is pushed open, and the blood clan of the guard salutes. "Inform everyone that I will be closed during this time. No one can break into the office. Harrison will take care of anything." "Yes, under the crown." After a brief explanation and arrangement, Li De went back to his seat and took a deep breath. In the underground world, he felt that the upgrade might not be so fast, so he kept pressing, but now it is obviously unnecessary. Sink the idea into the system panel and select upgrade. Level: 18 (574638.5 million) he confirmed that 500000 points of experience disappeared at the moment of upgrading. Li De didn''t relax, but in the next second, he suddenly felt an indescribable powerful force pouring out of his body. This power seems to have been lurking in his body, full of the ferocity that makes people smack their tongue. The force was not pleasant, but in an extremely violent manner, it seemed that there was magma bursting in his veins and volcanoes were tearing. That energy change brought untold terrible pain, as if every muscle of the body was torn. Li De''s consciousness was only awake for less than ten seconds, and then it was directly blurred until he finally fell into a dark sleep. This joy has gone beyond the limit of affordability. When Lee was asleep, a strong scarlet force suddenly filled his body, and then slowly wrapped him in it. For a moment, the scarlet power seems to turn into a black hole, and the exaggerated phagocytic power makes the house directly blow up a magic tide. With the blessing of magic, the power of scarlet became more and more intense. Finally, the scope of the two blades around Lee was covered by the power of scarlet, and no one could see his figure. After the power of scarlet reached a limit, the outermost regions suddenly began to solidify. It was like a signal that, after the first piece of condensation, the scarlet force that enveloped Lee had solidified in a very short period of time. By the time the magic tide in the air had calmed down a little, Lee''s position had been enveloped in a huge bloody cocoon. From the outside, you can only feel an indescribable smell of terror from the inside to the outside. It''s creepy. This bloody cocoon seems to be pregnant with some extremely evil abyssal beasts, or like a dragon about to break out of its shell. Li De''s momentum began to spread without his control. The pressure went through the office and enveloped the city hall. Dozens of residents waiting in line for work at the bottom of the building felt cold on their backs, and the cold sweat on their foreheads fell like rain. They felt as if they were being held against their forehead by a sharp knife, as if they could be devoured by the deadly breath at any time. It''s horrible. Harrison was also aware of the breath. He went to Lee''s office and looked at the two blood clans whose forehead was covered with cold sweat but were still gnawing their teeth to guard. He was a little surprised. When the reason was found out, the army was immediately dispatched to block the place. The city hall also began to shut down. At this time, Li De, who has fallen into a deep sleep, naturally does not know that this upgrade will make such a big noise. In his bewilderment, Lee only felt his body seemed to be torn, crushed, and then stitched together. Even in his deep sleep, he could feel the pain of his body being torn.With the passage of time, the cocoon of blood color becomes more and more deep, and the shell becomes more and more hard, until finally it has turned into blood black, and its firmness has been raised to the level that ordinary swords have no effect at all. The metamorphosis lasted a full week. Chapter 354 Li De slowly regained consciousness in a daze. He felt that this upgrade was like a century ago, and his body was in a strange state. Finally, after reaching a certain threshold, the body trembled and suddenly opened his eyes. In front of him, there was a dark red color, which was formed by the weathering of blood after solidification. After a moment, consciousness takes control of the body, and a sense of bondage comes, and the whole body seems to be constrained by something. "Just like last time... Cocooned?" The idea had just begun to rise, and all over him, the hard cocoon that had wrapped him tightly began to gush out a pure scarlet force, which turned around the cocoon a few times, and then surged into Lee''s body again. Li De was excited, and the whole person was completely awake. After the scarlet force left, the bloody cocoon began to break like an egg shell. And then, in a few breaths, it crumbles and turns into fly ash. Li De can clearly feel the shackles of his body in a quick release, less than 10 seconds, his eyes again saw the scene in the office. At this time, the ear came to the familiar system prompt sound. "Ding, your level has been upgraded to level 19, and you have gained a new authority to appoint any blood clan to become a transfer tutor. In the future, the blood clan can transfer to another position at the position of the transferred tutor." With the improvement of the system, Li De''s mouth slightly cocked and upgraded... Bang ~ BAM ~ the prompt was that the moment the sound dropped, his heart began to beat like a pump, and an indescribable force exploded in his body. "This kind of feeling..." Li De''s eyes flashed a bit intoxicated, his right hand stretched out, and the scarlet power on it was burning like a magic flame from the abyss. Clench your fingers. The scarlet flame escaped. A breath of unspeakable horror swept through his office. At this moment, the city hall seems to be haunted by dragons. Half of the city is filled with a chilling smell. Passers-by on the street only feel their back chilly, as if they were watched by an abyss devil behind them, and they may be devoured by each other at any time. Fortunately, the breath did not last for a long time, but it also caused a lot of disturbance around. Lee felt the power for a long time before he regained consciousness. There was a surprise that could not be concealed. He didn''t take care of the job transfer tutor prompted by the system, and first turned his attention to his own attribute panel. Li De Cachar race: blood clan (ancestor) Legend: 7 (+ 1) Title: scarlet Lord, Immortal King level: Blood ancestor lv19 (746381 million) Magic: 50005000, magic power restored by 30 points per second + 30 (artifact fragments) + 40 points (ring) + 30 (weaving robe) blood: ancestral blood (perfect), evolution process Degree 70% (blood can be sucked to improve the evolution) after looking at the attributes in front of him, Li De smiles with satisfaction. At level 19, he finally touches the extraordinary. However, what makes him a little upset is that his experience of the next upgrade is doubled directly, and it takes 1 million experience points to step into the transcendence... although he has psychological preparation, he still has some helplessness. It is too difficult to gain experience. If he had not hatched the God azraja and conquered two giant tribes, he would still be struggling in the sea of experience ¡£ After upgrading, the magic power increased from 3500 points to 5000 points now. Before, each level of magic power increased by 500 points, but now it has been directly increased by 1500 points, which can be called a leap forward. This can''t help but let him look forward to being extraordinary. At that time, what level of his magic power will be enhanced? The more powerful the magic power is, the more choices he has in the casting process, and the more options he can choose in fighting. This is the foundation of everything. In addition to the magic greatly improved, the magic recovery speed also increased again. Originally, his own recovery speed was 20 points, but now it has been increased to 30 points. In addition, with the original two pieces of artifact pieces and a perfect ring, his magic recovery speed has reached 130 points before activating blood vessels, which is absolutely boastful. In glory, the equipment for restoring magic power is extremely rare and hard to find. Ordinary level 19 mages have one or two pieces of + 10 and + 20 magic recovery equipment, which is already the local tyrant among the local tyrants. Relatively speaking, now Li De is really inexplicable. The title of battery mage, which makes the enemy afraid, will accompany him forever.No one knows magic recovery better than him. The next one is blood evolution. Now the level of evolution has increased to 70%, which is a very exaggerated degree, that is to say, 30% of his perfect level ancestor blood can be transformed again. The last time he was at level 15, if he was transformed again, Lee could not imagine what kind of existence he would become. After seeing the attributes in front of you, your eyes move down. Next is his exclusive skill. Blood rebirth, rare scarlet power, bloody storm, and shadow blade have not changed. Li De glanced over and focused on the changed skills. The killing hand (combat awareness, combat skills, battlefield sense of smell, etc.) has been upgraded to extraordinary level, and special characteristics have been obtained: Super danger perception (can sense the coming threat) the characteristics of the killing hand have been improved from high-level danger perception to super strong level, and further metamorphosis has taken place. Lee is quite satisfied with this, and danger perception has helped him avoid countless dangers in the mud swamp. Among all his skills, he is definitely the most practical and most used skill. It is undoubtedly a great good thing to be promoted now, which can make his combat effectiveness and life saving ability rise in a straight line. Next. Blood vessel shackles (.... release the shackles of the body and open the blood vessels of the blood clan. After the blood vessels are opened, the strength, body recovery speed and magic recovery speed increase by 1800%. This effect doubles at night, and the blood in the body can be consumed to maintain this state for a long time.) The increase before the blood shackle was 1500%, which means that after this upgrade, it will increase by 300% on this basis. This increase is not small, especially in the night, when he activates his blood, his promotion reaches 3600%, which is strong enough to crush the other side with asrega. Domineering. The remaining changes are the exclusive magic of two blood clans. Blood control (perfect): can control the blood in the biological body. Blood sucking recovery (super): after sucking blood, you can quickly recover the body and extract blood energy to treat others. The level of blood control was originally "super". Now it has been upgraded to "perfect", while the level of blood sucking recovery is "advanced". Now it has been upgraded to "super". After reading the upgraded attributes, Li De still has some ideas. "This promotion seems to be a little bit less... I feel more strength is still precipitated in the blood, and the upgrading has not stopped, but continues to transform my body and blood... it seems that I am preparing to break through the transcendence..." "anyway, I have finally reached the key node of level 19, and the next step is transcendence. ¡± "two extraordinary spiders on the spider plane.... the black dragon in the mud swamp who robbed the artifact.... Amy and Craig are still trapped in the city of lissel, which has been occupied by the orcs, and the hidden things are becoming more and more mysterious.... " after transcendence, all these should have a result. " Li De''s deep eyes were a little cold and fierce, and his fighting spirit began to surge. Without transcendence, many things can not be carried out, just like the spider plane of magic crystal vein. Inside two extraordinary spiders have been constantly reminding him that the crisis may come at any time. If one day the spider plane suddenly breaks, the two ends of the supernatural kill out, the whole magic crystal vein will become a bloody place of death. Even if there is asreqa, there is no way that the level 19 God can''t stop the two ends from being extraordinary. This is also the reason why he must build the ancient alchemy magic array on the magic crystal vein. All this is the lack of higher level of power, if he reached extraordinary, then these redundant operations are completely unnecessary. Power is eternity. "I don''t know what kind of transformation will happen after reaching transcendence? Perfect blood become the ultimate blood? Change, steel and Lulu.... Formal expectation.... Bang ~ the sudden knock on the door interrupted Li De''s thoughts. "In." When the door was pushed open, Harrison''s soft face came into view, and he was relieved to see that Lee was safe and sound. "Good day, under the crown." When the words fell, he noticed that Li De''s breath was more palpable than before, and his eyes immediately showed a little surprise that could not be concealed, "you have upgraded again under the crown?" Li De nodded, "level 19..." "hahaha, the goddess of night is on the top and under the crown. Your talent is enough to make the gods jealous!" Harrison knows exactly how long it took Lee to go from level 10 to level 10.Three years, yes, only three years. From level 10 to level 19, the average increase of three levels per year in the past three years is almost enough to make everyone''s heart beat. Too much exaggeration. Although the blood clan''s talent is strong, it is not famous for its fast upgrading. It depends on the long time to upgrade slowly. Otherwise, the ancestor of blood clan will not be promoted to level 14 for hundreds of years. At this time, as an alien, Lee was obviously beyond the limit of Harrison''s imagination. Li De smiles, just want to speak, but he suddenly remembered that there is a hint on the property panel - appoint a blood clan transfer tutor. The idea moves and is silent on the property panel. After a moment, the system sends him a stream of information in his mind. After receiving the message, Li De''s eyes lit up. As the name suggests, appointing a blood clan''s transfer tutor is to choose a blood descendant and let him have the ability to transfer. Before the transfer of blood Americans, this work has been done by Li De himself. He thought it would be the same in the future, but he was still worried. If the number of blood clan reached tens of thousands, he could not do anything else for at least half a month. It will waste a lot of time just to transfer to the blood clan. I didn''t expect to be able to share the task now. After thinking about it, he told Harrison about it. Harrison''s face was filled with joy. "Under the crown, you can assign a tutor to each of the three professions. In the future, the new blood clan will not be in a hurry to transfer. It is not too late to transfer after getting familiar with the characteristics of the three professions." "Who do you think is good for the transfer tutor?" "Augustine can serve as the new mentor of blood sucking sword guard, ivy and Lucy can be the tutor of blood mage and bloody blade respectively. You are the direct tutor of scarlet Hunter... " the three people named by Harrison are the second generation blood descendants who have followed Lee for hundreds of years. Augustine is a rare archer in the blood clan. At present, he is leading the bow and arrow corps of King''s blade, and sends 2000 people to the black iron city to receive the training of archers for halflings. Li De originally planned to arrange for Augustine to lead the team. Ivy and Lucy are the only two female blood descendants in the second generation. They are both orthodox blood mages born. "How can Augustine, as an archer, serve as a mentor to the blood sucking sword guard? It''s OK for Ivy to be the blood mage, but isn''t it very inconsistent for Lucy to be the instructor of the bloody blade Hearing this, Harrison touched his nose awkwardly. "Under the crown, they are all of second generation blood..." Li De glared at this guy and even wanted to get involved. "Although the current job of the transferred tutors is only to help the next blood clan transfer, but in the future, the transferred tutors should take more responsibilities, not only to become the transferred tutors, but also to guide the newly transferred blood clans and teach them fighting methods and skills. Ivy can become the mentor of blood mage, and the tutors of the other two professions must be blood clan of related professions "Yes, under the crown..." "is there a suitable person now?" Harrison was stunned when he heard the inquiry. He didn''t expect Lee to be so worried. After pondering for a moment, my eyes suddenly brightened. "Under the crown, there are two candidates. One is the blood sucking sword guard who just broke through level 10 the day before yesterday. He has participated in all the wars in dawn city and is the oldest group of three generations of blood descendants. The other is the first three generations of blood descendants who have been transferred to become bloody blade. Both of them are very talented, and they happen to be in the city. " "Is ivy in town, too?" "Yes, Ivy just came back from the hills, and she and Lucy were helping Frey deal with the hills and the fishman tribe." "Call them together." Lee waved his hand and didn''t waste much time. At this time, it was December 10, and dawn day was at the end of the month. After he had arranged the dawn City, he would return to green city. Although the player is still in the stage of being beaten, some things must be arranged in advance. ENOS City, the scarlet moon, he needs to go to check in person. "Yes..." hearing the fierce command of Lee, Harrison did not dare to hesitate, and directly ordered the bodyguard to go down and bring the people. In this gap, Harrison continues to report to reed. "Under the crown, there is news from the black iron city that the 300 halflings sent to the dawn city on December 15 are expected to leave. I hope we can be ready to meet them." "Well, do you need to send magic language bats to pick them up?" "No, they''ll come in black pecking eagles." Harrison said that he hesitated. "Are we going to stop them on the way and bring them by our people? If they are allowed to come to the gray stone castle, our position in the underground world will be exposed."Li De shook his head. "As long as we cooperate for a long time, gray stone castle can''t be exposed. Don''t worry too much about this. You can send someone to find a closed passage in the underground world, but the distance can connect to the place where the bones are buried. When the halflings come, take them into the sealed passage, and then enter the gate of space. In this way, we can give halflings the illusion that we are entering the underground world through the door of space, rather than through the underground passage. This can avoid a lot of risk. Even in the future, all the underground passages will be sealed up, and the materials will only be transferred through the place where the bones are buried, so as to ensure the safety of our dawn city to the greatest extent. " Harrison was suddenly enlightened when he heard Lee''s words. He forgot that they had a place to bury their bones to open the door of space. In that case, the halflings will be caught blind. "Under the crown, your wisdom can always surprise people..." Li De is a little funny, and his flattering skill has not improved as usual. Then they discussed for nearly half a day until a sudden knock on the door stopped their conversation about the underground world. "In." Yiya ~ the door was pushed open, and three beauties came into the room, two female blood descendants and one male blood descendant in hard armor. "Good day, under the crown." "Good day, speaker Harrison." After a simple hello, the three blood Americans looked at Lee with respect. Ivy, the second-generation blood descendant, is OK. The worship in the eyes of the two and three generations of blood Americans almost overflows their eyes. Lee De is no longer surprised by this and looks at his second generation of blood descendant ivy. "Ivy, I have an important mission for you." Hearing Li De''s solemn words, the three men all bent down and bowed, "under the crown, for the sake of the blood clan, we pay everything." The neat appearance can be seen at a glance that it was previously trained by blood clan etiquette. Li De shakes his head. The blood clan is good at everything. He always likes to engage in these empty headed things. "No need to be polite. This task is very important to you and the blood clan." When it comes to business, Lee''s face becomes very serious. "I need you to become the mentors of the blood clan. From now on, you will be in charge of the transfer of the three professions: blood sucking sword guard, blood mage and blood color blade. You will become the transfer tutor of the blood clan. " Finish saying to look at 3 people some excited expression, slow after slow continue way. "A new Department will be set up in the dawn City, which will be responsible for the transfer of duties, and will also study the professional characteristics of blood clan. I''ll teach the three of you to be in charge. Your task is very heavy, even related to the future development of blood clan. Tell me, now, are you willing to accept this appointment? " Hearing this, the three looked at each other with firmness in their eyes. "Under the crown, your will is our direction." "Blood clan, no fear." "We will firmly carry out your orders, even if we pay our soul." Lee nodded with satisfaction. He has always had the idea of dividing the three occupations of blood clan into different categories and setting up relevant departments to conduct in-depth research on these occupations and maximize the exploration of professional characteristics. At the beginning, there were only a few people, especially the bloody blade. There were only dozens of people. They could communicate with each other by finding a place by themselves, so they didn''t do it all the time. But with the expansion of the new blood group, this matter is a little urgent. The more the number, the more refined division management is needed, which is an inevitable trend. Chapter 355 The process of making several blood clans become transfer tutors is much smoother than imagined. Lee put a hand on Ivy''s forehead, and then the power of scarlet came out like a flaming flame. Career information about how to transfer and how to train like a data chain passed into each other''s mind. After accepting the power of scarlet, Ivy''s blood began to slowly awaken some hidden energy. Everything is so logical, there is no accident. After just half a day, Ivy opened her eyes, and her dark eyes were full of surprise. She had obviously mastered the ability that she had been given to change her job as a tutor. Smooth and smooth. Li De didn''t talk much nonsense and started the next one directly. After three consecutive times, the three blood clans successfully became the mentors of the blood clan. From today on, the three tool people are shining on the stage and successfully liberated him from the busy future. "About the construction of the transferred department, Harrison will discuss with you later. If you have any questions, you can directly communicate with him..." "next is dawn day, and the blood clan will carry out a new round of expansion..." "in the future, you will become the tutors of new blood descendants. You should dig deep into the potential of your career, so that the transferred new blood clan can master the skills faster ... " like an old father, Li De gave a long list of instructions, and then reluctantly stopped the topic ten minutes later. "Finally, I will send some blood clans to help you manage the transfer department. I hope you can play a greater role. I''ve said everything that should be said. If you have any problems, you can directly connect with Harrison and what resources are needed. The city hall will allocate them to you separately. Go down. " "Yes, under the crown..." the three tool men were sent away without saying a few words to Li de. when they left, they were very excited. After they left, Li De smiles and looks at Harrison. Harrison is definitely the number one tool maker. He has been in charge of the city hall for such a long time, and has not made any mistakes. This is very rare. "Harrison, this period of work will be more complicated, there should be a lot of pressure on the operation of the city hall. Don''t be careless. Everything should be carried out according to the highest requirements. Maybe this year or two is the best time for the development of dawn city. If you miss it, there will be no more. " Players have entered this variable, and may not see any movement in a short period of time, but as time goes on, they will inevitably have a far-reaching impact on glory when they grow up. They are like butterflies in the butterfly effect. They don''t have much power, but they have already flapped their wings. As for when the storm will come, no one knows. What he can do is to control his fate in his own hands before the storm sweeps the glory. No one can be trusted except himself. "Yes, under the crown," Harrison nodded, and then hesitated. "There''s another thing I need to report to you. The plunder will start tomorrow. Do you have any instructions?" Tomorrow? Lee was stunned for a moment, then shook his head. "No, Otis is more experienced than I am in this respect. He is enough." Then frowned, "but this period of time, the outside world is not necessarily safe, especially the risk of losing the plane is a very big hidden danger, in order to prevent in case, take the dead bone." "Yes, I''ll send you a message right away. We''ve been there for more than half a year, and we''ve got everything under control "That''s good. By the way, heating and greenhouse vegetables have you come to the magic industry research institute this week?" His upgrade took a full week, and in terms of the efficiency of dawn City, it would normally be time to work out some signs. At this point, Harrison was immediately excited. "Under the crown, the heating system is not difficult to solve. We have been studying the improved magic array, and we will have results in a month at most. As for the vegetables in the greenhouse, the magic material with light and heat insulation has been produced by the mage tower at dawn yesterday. Maybe it will be less than a week. Of course, Harrison dare not say that. "Where is she now?" "It has been transferred to the Ministry of construction. The epic water supply project you mentioned last time has been in progress. This hybrid fish man has played a very important role and contributed a lot to it..." "epic water supply project..." Li De nodded, because the city of Breaking Dawn is expanding too fast, and the streams on the surrounding mountains can''t supply more than a dozen Water consumption of ten thousand people. Therefore, he proposed to drain the mountains around the city of dawn, and lead the dark river covered with ice and snow for the use of dawn city. But because the plan was too ambitious, the progress was very slow for a long time.It is suffocating to think about the difficulty of climbing the mountains, which are 3000 blade high and covered with ice and snow all the year round, to dig rocks and draw snow water from underground rivers. "Keep watching and watching. Don''t let up just because the other party doesn''t reveal the news. Maybe a meaningless word from the other party can help us escape the disaster of destruction or obtain great opportunities." Lee didn''t let up on it until Harrison answered, and then he took the subject to the tap water. "Where has the water supply project progressed?" "The excavation is already in progress, but because it is very difficult to carry out construction on a mountain with a height of 3000 blades, the progress of excavation is not ideal, which can be said to be very slow. It happens that you have conquered two giant tribes, and we are planning to send one eyed giant to excavate frozen soil and rocks... " Li Demi''s head picked," where are the mages of the dawn mage tower? "? What about the caster of blood clan? Why not send them up? " "Under the crown..." Harrison touched his nose awkwardly. "The high-altitude magic of 3000 blades is extremely chaotic, and ordinary mages can''t cast magic normally. Even level 10 mages can''t release much magic in this magical environment. Maybe only level 15 mages can barely be affected... " Li De remembered. The high altitude of glory is not a safe place. If the magic power is more than 2000 blades, the magic power will be confused. The height of 3000 blades is already in the magic countercurrent layer. The violent magic can make the magic model collapse directly and cause the reverse phage. Without the absolute control of the magic power, it will be in vain. Casting a spell on the ground is like rowing on a calm lake. No matter how you paddle, you can be safe. Casting a spell at high altitude is like driving a boat in a storm of magnitude 12, and you will roll over at will. "This matter makes the construction department think more about plans and methods. There will always be solutions." Li De is not proficient in architecture and doesn''t want to get involved in it. He just needs to know the progress of construction. Now that he has put forward the plan and it is feasible, how to implement it and how to think about it is the responsibility of the construction department. The construction department is a professional. If none of them can solve the problem, does he spend such a high cost every month to support these people? Do you want to make more holy clothes? Harrison grinned bitterly and nodded. When Lee put forward the idea, he could feel the terrible difficulty in it. However, he also has absolute confidence in this matter. Now the dawn city is not as good as before. As long as the project can be completed, they will eventually complete it. The difference lies in the cost. "Under the crown, there is one more thing you need to decide. The alchemy factory applies to continue to produce a ring of alchemy bombs." "Continue to produce a ring of alchemy bombs?" Lee looked at Harrison for some reason. "We already have the second ring alchemy bomb, and the less powerful one will naturally be eliminated. I can understand why we continue to produce the first ring because of the high production cost. but now that we have the magic crystal vein, the cost of producing a second ring alchemy bomb only needs a few silver pucks. In this case, what is the purpose of producing a ring of alchemy bombs? " Li De''s words are very in line with the status quo of dawn city. Before that, he had no money and was forced to have a second ring alchemy bomb. After that, he would continue to make one ring alchemy bomb. The main reason is that it is cheap. The cost of making a one ring alchemy bomb is 25 jinpuke, while the cost of making a two ring alchemy bomb is as high as 50, which has doubled directly. Therefore, he can not use all the second ring alchemy bombs. The reason why the cost of alchemy bomb is expensive is mainly that the cost is used to buy magic crystal. Only the best quality magic crystal can be used as the explosive of alchemy bomb, and high quality means high price. The rest of the shell, the tab, the striker and so on are cheap. But when he had the super vein that could produce the best starkrite, the biggest cost problem was solved. So a ring of alchemy bombs was sealed up. Now the three ring alchemy bombs are coming out. Are you still entangled in the production of one ring? "Under the crown, clan chief Moore said that the three ring alchemy bomb has entered the modification stage and is expected to be produced in three months. When we have the second ring and third ring alchemy bombs, it will be a sure thing to sell the eliminated one ring alchemy bombs... " after hearing this, Li De couldn''t laugh and cry, this greedy goblin. "Is he jealous to see that the weapon factory receives a large number of orders every day?" "Needless to say, it must be." Goblins have two extremely contradictory characters: Pride and arrogance and inferiority, but they are also greedy. These green guys will compete with dwarves intentionally or unintentionally. Unfortunately, the weapon factory and the alchemy factory can''t match each other, so these guys inevitably have the idea of doing business with the outside world.Although the money made by the weapon factory is directly owned by the Ministry of finance, the welfare treatment of dwarves is not low. In contrast, although the treatment of the alchemy factory is also very good, there is a gap after all. How can the arrogant and greedy character of goblin be willing to fall behind others. "Under the crown, your eyes are like a torch..." Harrison smiles and does not explain. In fact, Moore, the leader of the elite clan, has come to him more than once, making him helpless. But the alchemy factory with the alchemy bomb in the battlefield excellent play, the status is also more and more important, so it is not good to strongly refuse each other. "Since goblins want to produce, then produce." After pondering for a moment, Lee decided to go ahead with the business. Nothing else, but now he feels that he is really a little poor, and 5000 pieces of jinpuke''s holy clothes are killing him. There is no surplus food for the landlords. "However, all the first ring alchemy bombs produced at this stage are sealed up, and they will not be allowed to be sold until the third ring alchemy bombs can be mass produced. If you want to make money like a weapons factory, let goblins work hard to develop high-level alchemy bombs. At the same time, we also told them that if the goblin can develop a four ring alchemy bomb, then the second ring alchemy bomb can also be sold to the public "Under the crown, I think the speed of developing the three ring alchemy bomb will be at least one month ahead of schedule." Harrison was so happy that he could imagine the goblins working day and night after they got the news. These greedy green lives, however, regard money as their life, and they are proud and arrogant. If they can compete with the weapons factory, they will never miss this opportunity. After all, the residents of dawn city now juxtapose the alchemy factory with the weapon factory, and the weapon factory is always holding the goblin''s head because of the large number of orders. Li De also can''t help smiling, Goblin this kind of life can integrate such extreme character together, is also a wonderful flower. "Is there anything else to report? If I didn''t, I would go back to green city. I couldn''t come back for half a month or even a month. " Harrison shook his head. "You don''t have to worry. The city hall is capable of handling all aspects of the dawn city for you." "Well, good." Li De nodded with satisfaction. Heating system, greenhouse vegetables, epic water supply plan, plunder of population, construction of ancient alchemy magic circle, trade and preach to the underground world, establishment of Research Institute with halflings, etc. These projects will be the tasks that dawn city needs to complete one by one for a long time to come. At this time, Li De was very confident. After 1800 adult giants joined in the construction project, the construction progress would definitely break through the sky. Other projects, with the cooperation of various departments, will not be too big a problem. Li De can clearly feel the booming development trend of dawn city. Vigorous. I believe that before long, when these projects are completed, dawn city will usher in new changes. "Castro, let''s go back to green city." He turned his head and looked down at Castro, who was hanging upside down in his tiny armor. "Yes, master." Chapter 356 Recently, the residents of green city have clearly felt that their lives are slowly getting back on track. Although there are still some irritating actions made by adventurers who lose their plane, it is much better than before the massacre they call day of purification. Speaking of the day of purification, these Aboriginal people are very happy. Even if they can''t kill them, they also let these damned adventurers know what is the big fist of sandbags and what is the meaning of dragons bullying goblins. As for the change of sand sculpture players, not only because the disaster of blasphemy was hanged, but also because the players found the world too real. The NPCs here have their own thoughts, stories, emotions and cultural heritage. however, after being killed by players, NPCs really die and can never be revived. Their families and friends will seek endless revenge on the murderer. Here NPC''s way of doing things is a real world. Therefore, the original unscrupulous manner of sand sculpture players changed quietly with the in-depth understanding of the world, and began to really integrate into this magnificent and magnificent world. Of course, there is also a very important reason is that the Aboriginal people are too strong, they resist at all. However, those sand sculptures who clamour for NPC to see the player''s power soon became level 1. Later, more and more players realize that since they can''t fight back, they should simply join them. Everyone is their own sex, you can not return the black handed? Then the shameless spirit of the players let the aborigines refresh their three outlooks, such as kneeling on their knees to admit their mistakes, performing suicide to vent their anger, and playing cheap and cute. Although the way sand sculpture is a little bit, after the players take the initiative to integrate, the originally hostile NPC also began to put down their prejudices and no longer hostile to them as before. This gives the player the chance to start again. "Dear elder, do you need my help? I think you have such a heavy basket on your back. Let me carry it for you... " " young man, you are a good man. I haven''t come to green city to carry dung for a long time... " "... " " my Lord, I''m an immortal adventurer. Let me join in this expedition. I swear to the goddess that I''m a firm believer in the God of science, and I''m not without faith They are "OK, anyway, this time we need a cannon fodder to explore the way. Last time, we need a person to go in and die..." "..." "Mr President, I''m here to apply. I''m in charge of a large chamber of commerce with more than 1000 people lost. I''m proficient in management and making examination system. I can only get half of my salary, which will definitely satisfy you!" "really ? Then you can come to our chamber of Commerce to sweep the floor... " "... " when Li De walked on the green city street, he obviously felt that the unscrupulous sand sculptures were much more stable. At least he walked a long way and didn''t see sand sculptures that jumped down from upstairs to commit suicide just to test whether the floor could be broken. This made him feel a little sorry. He felt like he was ready to go to the zoo, but he didn''t go to work in the end. After half a circle around the city, he turned back to the scarlet mage tower. A few blocks away, the scarlet exterior walls of the scarlet mage tower appear in his sight. The mood improved instantly. I haven''t been back for more than a month or two. I don''t know what''s going on with the two little girls, Weina and Issa. And Betty, is this warrior goddess idle again training the escort team of scarlet mage tower. I really miss these girls. When he stepped into the mysterious street and was ready to return to scarlet mage tower, the conversation among several professionals passing by made him look a little surprised. "It''s amazing. This lady has won 127 games in a row, setting a new record since the establishment of the bloody arena..." "Hey, what is this? The 18 level furious soldier of Zhou enna family was trampled under her feet for only one minute, and the goddess was on it. That was the most shocking scene I saw... " this is our soldiers The northern soldiers are also worthy of being the first of the three glorious warriors... " " it is the first time that I heard that the Lord Betty was a member of the scarlet mage tower. " "I don''t understand. Who is the master of scarlet mage tower? That''s the master of the white tower, the disciple of the great mage, Lord spake. The other side reached level 15 when he was in his twenties. Is it strange that the master master of the mage accepted a northern soldier? That''s the most talented wizard in the history of green city "I really want to see Ms. Betty''s fight. I heard that the tickets for the bloody arena have been sold for 10 bucks. Damn asshole, this is a more despicable robbery than thieves!""No, sir Betty, don''t call her a lady. She has a new name - bloody queen, the only queen in the bloody arena! Those so-called soldiers in the bloody arena can only crawl under the Queen''s leather boots and long sword and shiver. Damn it, my heart is trembling when listening to this title... "..." when several soldiers who are interested in talking about go far away, Li de can come back to his senses, and his expression is quite wonderful. "What did Betty do in my absence?? What bloody arena won 127 games in a row?? Even the title of bloody queen has been given... thinking of the figure with wild eyes and full of fighting desire, Li De shook his head in a funny way. It was a wild leopard that could not be tamed and was full of wild nature. With full of questions, he turned and entered the scarlet mage tower. After passing through the gate, stepping into the interior of the high wall and standing inside the ancient alchemy magic array, Li De felt a feeling of incomparable familiarity and intimacy. The magic around him even at this moment, cheering his arrival. The senses began to stretch wildly within the scope of the magic circle, and the whole scarlet mage tower area was under his control for several breathing times. As long as he is willing to mobilize the ancient alchemy magic array inside the five ring magic to bombard out. This feeling, too powerful. Li De can feel that his combat effectiveness in this area has increased by at least 50%, and the whole magic array is running around him. The center of the world. "After I merged with the kingdom of God, the match between this magic array and me has been fully fulfilled. The feeling of mastering power is as smooth as Changwei Dalai fu..." after Li De only stayed for a moment, he was found by the apprentices around him, especially a few female apprentices, who came up to say hello with excited expressions. Li De was interrupted by the sound. He nodded slightly and went straight back to the mage tower without stopping. But the female apprentices with bright eyes behind them were different. Looking at Lee De''s graceful back, they almost couldn''t control themselves. "Lord Li De has become more handsome today. The mage robe on his body is too suitable for his temperament. I will be satisfied to see Lord Li every day later..." "the goddess of magic is on, Lord Li De is only worthy of Lord Weina, no, no one is worthy of Lord li... " ah, ah, ah, I am going to die, my The heart was killed by Lord Li De, how could there be such a handsome man... " at this time, the whole mage tower area was shrouded in Li De''s perception. When he heard those words behind him, he couldn''t help but draw out his mouth. Isn''t honor tending to be conservative? Why are these girls so open? Take a look at the weaving robe made of secret silver and bramble heart vine, and the attraction of 40% to the opposite sex is so strong?? Touching his chin, he suddenly had a bold idea... in the eyes of the apprentice, Li De returned to the master tower, but there was no one on the first floor. With the expansion of scarlet mage tower, most of the apprentices did not use it for classes. Now the magic wall has set up a special place to teach magic. Because the core of the magic array is on the top of the mage tower, it has been divided into a forbidden area of the scarlet mage tower. At present, only Weina and Issa live here in the scarlet mage tower. After a little feeling that he didn''t find the breath of Weina and Issa, he didn''t look for it much. He went back to his study and turned to the magic books on the bookshelf. There is no end to learning. Glorious magic is a huge subject that has been passed down for thousands of years. Even the goddess of magic dare not say that she has mastered all the magic in the world. After looking at it for a moment, Lee suddenly remembered that he wanted to improve the four ring magic - the arrival of Thor. He improved only a few parts in the mud swamp, which did not meet the expectations. High level magic is powerful, and he has experienced it in the battle of the underground world. However, the extremely high difficulty of improving the four ring spell also made him feel that he could not find the starting point. "After this period of time, I want to go back to earth. I still need to use the data analysis department of scarlet moon to help me exclude some options. I can improve the four ring magic. This project is too large." Thinking about Li De, suddenly his eyes lit up. "Since the improved magic can use the power of earth, isn''t the improved magic scroll and magic array equally applicable?" "We can make use of the data analysis ability of supercomputers to improve..." the more he thought about it, the more he thought it was highly feasible. "But the only problem is that I can no longer be a microphone. It is necessary to establish cooperation departments between scarlet moon and scarlet mage tower, and even scarlet moon and dawn mage tower, so that they can directly connect"The dawn mage tower is a little difficult. The dawn city can''t be exposed to the external vision in a short time. Now the dawn city has not been able to take this risk. The scarlet mage tower is perfectly OK. What excuse do you want to make? " After thinking about it for a moment, Lee chuckled. "Excuse me? It seems that I don''t need to explain it to anyone at all. " As the boss of scarlet moon and the master of scarlet mage tower, who is qualified to explain to him? Just force them to cooperate. At that time, I believe that the plot of the two sides'' brain mending will be more perfect than that made up by him. Yiya ~ just as Li De was meditating, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and a pair of beautiful figures with sapphire like eyes appeared in the study, wearing a blue mage''s robe and his long golden hair slightly rolled up. "Mr. Li De..." hearing the soft voice, Li De raised his head slightly and looked at the pretty girl with smiling eyes in front of him. His mood changed a little bit. Beauty is justice. No wonder LSPs like to pursue the opposite sex with excellent appearance. Just watching can bring good mood. "Weina, where did you just go?" With a joyful mood, the girl, who is called the queen of Commerce in green city, steps closer to Lee De, without the estrangement and indifference that she used to face with other nobles. Some of them are full of smile and love. "We just signed the terms of sale of magic scrolls with several mage towers in green city, and restructured and restructured the magic scroll guild. Lord Li De, in the future, all the standards of the magic scroll market in green city will be set by the magic scroll Association. We scarlet mage tower is the manager of the magic scroll guild... hearing this, Li De is a little funny. This little girl has formed many business alliances, and her titles are even more than him. "How is green city''s magic scroll market performing at the moment?" He had not learned about this information for a long time. Before, he was most concerned about his own production. "Because a large number of lost plane adventurers flooded in, causing a lot of turbulence, the sales of magic scrolls are better than before. The nobles and chambers of commerce are hoarding magic scrolls. " "In the long run, the magic scroll market will be more prosperous. And we scarlet mage tower is breaking away from the original channel and building its own sales line. Now not only green city, but also several big cities in the southern provinces have our residences. These branches are responsible for the purchase of raw materials, negotiation and cooperation... " Li De nodded slightly. After Spock gave him the magic scroll manufacturing technology, the magic scroll became the pillar industry of scarlet magenta tower. Even when he did not open up the trade routes of dwarf Valley, low hills and fish man tribe, the production and sales of magic scroll of scarlet mage tower largely determined the development speed of dawn city. So Lee has always attached great importance to the magic scroll. "Weina, the magic scrolls of scarlet mage tower can be sold well in the market, relying on not only the huge quantity, but also the stability of the magic scroll. I believe you have a clear understanding of this. In other words, the quality of our magic scroll products is better, which can be recognized by all. Strong production capacity, stable quality, this is our magic weapon to win Li De said with some emotion, "although the situation is good now, there are many crises we are facing. The first is the production capacity. The magic factory is created by us, but it will never happen that we are the only owner. Believe me, after the adventurers who lost planes grow up, there will definitely be people who build magic factories. And then we will compete with them not only in production capacity, but also in quality. So I''ve been asking you to invest your resources on how to improve the magic scroll so that you can always be ahead of everyone. By the time they can mass produce magic scrolls, we will have faster production methods and better magic scrolls. Continuous investment in R & D will keep us in a leading position. " After a long list of words, Lee Denton, gave Weina a a few seconds to consume time before continuing. "Now, I have a better way to quickly help us improve the magic scroll." "What can I do?" "Adventurers who lose planes." "Adventurer?" Weina was stunned for a moment and hesitated to say, "Lord Li De, our magic scroll research department has recruited several adventurers, but it doesn''t seem to have a good effect." These players who joined scarlet mage tower are all players of scarlet moon, and Lee arranged to enter. The plan can''t keep up with the changes. Now, it can''t meet his needs just by arranging a few players. Establishing a deep cooperation mechanism has become a better choice."Weina, I''m not just talking about recruiting a few adventurers. I seem to have told you that I have mastered the power of an adventurer who has lost plane through adventurers. Although the lost plane has no achievement in magic, there are many tools totally different from ours. We can use adventurers to use their tools to help us improve the magic scroll Use the adventurer to use the lost plane tool to help yourself improve the magic scroll? After listening to Weina for a while, she didn''t know the existence of the computer. Naturally, she didn''t know the effect of the so-called tool. "Lord Li De, what should we do?" Li De smiles. "Although I have mastered this adventurer force, I control it secretly. They don''t know that I am the master of scarlet mage tower. I''ll send them a message and pretend it''s a mission, and you just don''t reveal my presence in the process. " "You don''t want them to know that you are the master of scarlet mage tower. You just want us to cooperate." "Yes, this cooperation is very important. I will restrain the adventurers, and you should take it seriously. If the cooperation is successful, then the scarlet mage tower will usher in a qualitative change in the future. " "Lord Li De, Weina won''t let you down." Weina nods hard, with firmness in her sapphire eyes. "Well, I''ll arrange it later," said Lee, rubbing his long golden hair as a maid. A faint fragrance pours on the tip of my nose. "By the way, what has Betty done recently?" He suddenly remembered the words of those soldiers outside the door, and his expression was a little curious. Weina''s delicate face showed a thick smile, her eyes narrowed into crescent shaped, and said with a bit of worship, "Lord Li De, sister Betty is so powerful. She went to the bloody arena, the biggest arena in green city, alone a month ago to fight the fighters. This month, she has fought 127 battles without losing. It has become the only fighter to win 127 games in a row since the establishment of bloody arena. The bloody arena is now offering Betty''s sister 2389-1. In addition, sister Betty also won the title of bloody queen, known as the most powerful fighter in green city. The reputation of scarlet mage tower has increased a lot.... after hearing this, Li De gave a puff of mouth. "Don''t you stop her?" Weina shook her head and said strangely, "Lord reed, why stop sister Betty? She is a female warrior God in the north. She is famous for fighting. Fighting is her instinct and her glory... " when Li De heard this, she suddenly realized that glory is a conservative world, in which most women are regarded as vassals and their status is very low. However, glory is also an open world. As long as you have strength, you can''t do anything They will be condemned and even worshipped crazily. Just like Betty at this time, it is obvious that by virtue of her strong fighting capacity, those soldiers who are eager to fight have been convinced. "Betty''s 17, so many in the bloody arena?" "Under the crown, there are ways to suppress physical strength in the arena. When fighting with low-level soldiers, Betty''s sister will be bound with a certain number of magic chains, and their strength will remain almost the same." Li De nodded and asked no more questions. Betty, as the royal family of the north, naturally had her pride and life, and he was too lazy to interfere. "Is there any news from Mr. spark this time?" "Lord Li De, after I gave the flower of death you sent back to Lord spark, Lord spark closed down, and there was no movement so far... Issa has been waiting in the white tower these days..." Li De frowned, and the flower of death had been a month ago, which made him feel uneasy. "Get ready for the carriage. I''m going to the white tower." "Yes, Lord reed." Chapter 357 Trampling ~ trampling ~ trampling ~ the carriages were marching along the streets of green city, and the horseshoes with iron horseshoes trampled on the ground, making a crisp sound. The luxurious carriage was escorted by soldiers in dwarf armor before and after, and the civilians and professionals passing by immediately stopped to stay away from the carriage. It is not only because only nobles can ride such a luxurious carriage, but also because the magic flag hanging on the carriage represents master mage. In green city, even if you offend a noble, don''t offend the master mage, because the nobleman may not kill you, but the master mage will not mind using magic to let you taste the feeling of being swallowed up. Magic is truth - the verse of the goddess of magic. If there is any problem that can''t be solved by magic, it must be that your magic level is too low and you will have too little magic. As a gifted mage in green city, leader of scarlet mage Tata, lied kachard, rarely attended aristocratic gatherings and rarely appeared outside. But as spellcasters and bards have repeatedly touted it, the scarlet crescent moon flag, which symbolizes the scarlet mage tower, has long been known to most green city residents. No matter whether or not the gifted great mage was sitting in the carriage, as long as the flag of the crescent moon with scarlet background was hoisted, few people would dare to have disrespect. Because, the face of the green city caster can break through to become a great Mage at the age of 26-7, and is likely to break through the transcendence before the age of 40. In the future, he may even touch the supreme realm of legend. This bright and great future can be seen. Anyone who comes should maintain enough respect. Not to mention the scarlet mage tower has already swept all over the world with its magic scroll, and has established enough network of contacts. In addition, the master of the white tower, the master of level 19 and the teacher of the vice president of the green city magic association, is the real power man. Even the ancient nobles of green city must treat each other equally. Power is a man''s best coat. Li De''s coat at this time is undoubtedly the stars as buttons, the sun and the moon as embellishment, dazzling to the extreme. But at this time, Lee, who was sitting in the carriage, closed his eyes and meditated, had no time to think so much, and his thoughts were still on Spock. Normally speaking, the flower of death can quickly understand the power of death, but why hasn''t there been any movement for more than a month? Although he had enough confidence in spark, and the series of exaggerated titles on the slovenly old man showed his strength. But after all, things are changeable, and he dare not relax. He can only make a judgment after going to the white tower to learn more about the situation. For him, Spock has already become the role of the elder in the family. Although the old man is a bit lecherous, a little sloppy and unreliable, he can''t find fault with him. Ancient alchemy magic array, magic scroll manufacturing technology, and up to 10 rings of magic on the body and so on, the other party has always been a simple gift, even if he is on the verge of death, he has never asked him for anything. This kind of pure emotion is extremely rare. The scarlet mage tower was almost a day away from the white tower. When lied was thinking about the development of the dawn city in the future, and what was the injury of Spock, the carriage stopped quietly. Under the guidance of the guard, Li De appeared in front of the white tower again. What''s different from the last time is that the crowded players at the gate of the white tower have disappeared. Even if there are players walking around in the apprentice robe, they are a little lonely. After seeing Li De, whose temperament is extremely brilliant, those players are very curious, but they are not as crowded as before. They are still doing their own things. Seeing this scene, Li De showed a bit of a smile. These days, the sand sculptures that are not afraid of the ground have been beaten up enough. After not staying much, the bodyguard behind him drove the carriage to the side and stopped. He entered the white tower under the respectful guidance of several white pagoda masters. Just entering the tower, a small figure in a white robe ran from the front. Li De smiles, bends down, opens his arms and gives the figure a big hug. "Teacher ~" little Issa''s voice is always so charming, which makes people indulge in it. Li De opens his hand and looks at the little girl in front of him, smiling warmly. Issa took hold of his dress with both hands, and her little figure was full of innocence. She raised her head slightly to welcome him in the most joyful way. Those eyes are like the most moving ruby. "Little girl, where''s Miss spark?" Lee rubbed Issa''s head in a gentle tone. The giant dragon is 150 years old, and the elves are not mature until 300 years old. Isa''s blood is no less than that of the dragon. At this time, although the property panel shows that she is 18 years old, she is still in her infancy. Obviously, Issa''s adulthood is not the same concept as human beings. Her race should also be a long-lived species."Grandfather spark is on the top of the mage tower..." "Oh? Is he OK? " "Granddad spark has been closed, I can''t feel his breath..." after that, Issa''s small and delicate face was a little depressed. Besides Li De, spark is the closest person to her. At this time, she doesn''t know whether she is alive or dead, which is a big blow to the girl. "It''s OK. There''s a teacher here." Lee looked at ISA, who was looking down, and pinched the white face. "Don''t worry. Everything will be safe." After getting relief, little Issa recovered a little, and looked up at him with her eyes without any impurities. "Teacher, I''ll take you up..." and he took Lee''s hand and went upstairs. Li De smiles and directly casts an advanced floating skill. He floats with the girl and reaches the top of the 50 blade tower with a few breaths. Standing on the white maple floor, looking at the closed door in front of him, Li De frowned slightly. But he didn''t act rashly. No one knows what kind of state Spock is in at this time. If he intrudes in to disturb the other party, it is really a bad thing. She put Issa on the ground, and after a short pause her eyes narrowed slightly, and her spirit began to spread towards the house like a vine. But a moment later, Li Demei''s head wrinkled. He felt that a diaphragm like a rubber band hindered his exploration. He could not break through the barrier and could not detect the breath in the room. A moment later, just as Lee was about to change his way, his mental energy seemed to touch an area, and then suddenly there was a sound inside the room. Li De heard this voice and immediately raised his heart, "teacher, are you ok?" Issa held on to Lee''s robe and waited for the response. A moment later, the door that had been closed for a month was suddenly opened, and then a figure in extremely elegant and noble clothes appeared in front of them. His gray hair is soft and neat. He wears a black robe without any wrinkles, and his long beard is clean and tidy. The whole person is full of the unique temperament of master mage. Spock. At present, the master master of the mage was spake. Now he looks quite different from the untidy old man before. He is totally two people. Li De couldn''t recognize him at first sight, just like a different person. "Grandfather spark ~" ISAA''s face burst into the most brilliant smile when she saw each other. "What''s the odd look on your face, Issa?" The chicken coop on Spark''s head had disappeared, and the smell of wine on his body had disappeared, and the whole person couldn''t even find anything wrong. This sharp contrast really made him feel a little uncomfortable. Spark glared at him angrily, then showed a doting smile to Issa, reached for the little girl''s head, and said kindly. "Issa, I have something to deal with with with your teacher. You go to the study and read a book." "All right, grandfather spark." Issa smiles sweetly. After spark comes out, the girl is relieved. She looks up at Lee and gives him a little hard grip. Then she turns around and goes downstairs. When Issa''s figure disappeared on the stairs, Spock''s original kind smile suddenly pulled down, changed his face for a second, glared at Lee, and turned into the room. "Come in, son of the cachal family." Li De shrugged helplessly. He didn''t know what to do with this shameless old man. But after seeing the stability of Spark''s breath, he also put down his heart and followed him into the room. The room is as open as ever, with only two large round tables in the central area. While sitting on a carved wood chair made by elves, Spock naturally arranged a slightly messy paper and some worn-out yellowed scrolls on the table top, along with a large box that could hold an adult. He seemed to have turned out all the things he had pressed at the bottom of the box. Li De looks at Spock, ignores him and doesn''t say much. Subconsciously, he opens the attribute panel of spark, and then he is shocked. Because, it''s all question marks. £¿£¿£¿ £¿£¿£¿ When he turned to look at the simple, plain and light spark, he was shocked. "Teacher, you have made a breakthrough?" Spock''s body became stiff when he heard this, and the yellow paper was directly put down by him. Then the old man with white beard stood up and put his hands on the table, his eyes were fixed on Lee. After a while, he began to laugh. The voice was small at first, then gradually increased, and finally turned into a wild laugh."Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!!! After dispelling the power of death, I was promoted directly in life and death. I have touched the boundaries of the extraordinary, only half a year, no, three months, three months, I can step into the extraordinary field!!! Ha ha ha ha, I am the first day of green city... do you want to step into the world before me? Ha ha ha ha, no way. I spek is invincible... that crazy laughter makes Li De wonder whether this mage tower is strong enough... this old man, as for?? "After I break through the extraordinary, I will give you good advice, level 18 Cachar! Ha ha ha... Spark''s tone is full of pleasure, quite a slap in the face of Li De''s excitement. It''s so oppressive that he, as the teacher of the other side, has been ridiculed again and again. Now, he is about to step into the transcendence, to see who dares to compare with him. Li De looked at each other in tears and smiles, and didn''t interrupt. After five minutes, Spock was forced to speak, but the smile on his face was as bright as chrysanthemum. "What can I do for you today? Do you want to ask me how I broke through that line? Don''t worry, you are my disciple under the crown of spark. As long as you ask for advice with an open mind, I will surely teach you the secret of breaking through the extraordinary. Ah, after the breakthrough of transcendence, even the air was much fresher. You see, the sun around me became dim in front of me. As an extraordinary, I think I finally saw the true meaning of the world... spake seemed to be still in his mind. After the laughter subsided, he looked at Li De triumphantly. The word "extraordinary" appeared nearly 200 times in his self talk Li De watched the old man''s performance quietly, which was quite funny. This is the best old man. As for the revenge? It''s just that the upgrade is a little faster than you... after more than ten minutes, Li De can''t bear the old man''s self praise and boasting about his talent and extraordinary power. He interrupted. "Teacher, where are you going to pack so many things?" Speaker, who had not been satisfied, glared at him all over. "Son of the cachal family, are you talking to the extraordinary? Do you understand? The goddess of magic, haven''t I taught you etiquette before? Well, it seems that I haven''t taught... But it''s not important. The important thing is to be respectful when talking to the extraordinary champion. You can see what you look like... Li De has a black line on his face. This old man is invincible. Since he didn''t answer, he didn''t bother to ask. He took some yellow paper on the table and glanced at it, but then his face showed some surprise. Turning over the first piece of paper, he looked at Spock, "teacher, are you going to storm waters?" This old, yellowed paper is an ancient map, and the sign on it is the storm area. Spake, who was still muttering, glanced at him, and the serious aristocratic work before him was relaxed again, lolling in the armchair and disdaining. "You can''t pry into the storm area. The risk there is too big for me to go deep." "What are you?" "This is a map sent to me by an old friend of Wangdu. The site marked by this map is buried with an ancient relic, which is said to contain artifacts... however, I didn''t intend to die. This time, I went to King Nolan to do some things left behind a long time ago... all these things on the table are for preparation before going out." Lee nodded, and though everything was ok with spark, he asked again. "Teacher, has the power of death been removed from you?" Spake''s eyes softened at this, a little relieved. "The flower of death sent by Weina is very pure. I have cleared away the power of death that almost touched the soul. I have already died once, and nothing can happen..." after that, spark was speechless for a moment, and then looked at him with some emotion. "Cachar, you have grown up, and the scarlet mage tower no longer needs my protection. But I still want to say, as a mage, we should always exchange the awe and pursuit of magic. You can''t upgrade to level 18, but you don''t have a strong foundation. When you reach level 19, you will feel the firmness of the threshold of transcendence... "Li De looked at Parker strangely. "Teacher, I don''t think it''s difficult to improve anything else..." br > when he heard this, the expression taught by Chun Chun, who was a new elder, pulled his face down. "What do you say?" "I said, breaking through the extraordinary seems to be less difficult." It''s one million experience. In a flash of rage, Parker stared at Lee de with a bad face on the table. "What do you say, asshole?? It''s not hard to get to the top?! The goddess of magic is on, I swear, this is the most arrogant words I spake ever saw!! When you upgrade to level 19, you will know how terrible it is to touch extraordinary difficulties, ignorant bastards! " Just after Parker said that, Li De suddenly rose a strong breath, like a sleeping dragon opened his eyes to the end of the world. The indignation on the face of the indignant Parker just now stifled. Hands tremble, unbelievable look at Lide, look at a bit of ghost like strange. "You, you, you''re up to level 19?" "How could it be!! You came last time is 18!!! How long have you been away?? One month or two months? How could you upgrade it?? I don''t believe it must be a fake!! " Spock felt seriously injured at this time. This is the third time he was hit by Lide. Once, he broke through level 15, the second time was the last time, and then... br > at this time, Spock suddenly felt that he was about to become a super thing, which seemed to be less fragrant. In front of his talent demon disciple, it seems that there is nothing to be proud of. Even he had a fear in his heart. Fortunately, he broke into a super early, otherwise he might have broken into a super first than he did, as the bastard said. If that were the case, his old face would have been lost. The leader of the white tower, the president of the green city mages Association, can hardly match his own disciples... Spock felt that his show just now became so boring, his eyes sharp as eagles, and he stared at Lide. "Why did the goddess of magic only drop the oracle to you? Why does the goddess only give you Looking at the angry Parker, Lide laughed. "Teacher, I hope you can really sell which step to Wangdu this time, otherwise, I may catch up with you..." br > bah!! You?? You are far from the kachal family boy... "Br > spark was in a rage again, and then he even said that he began to connect with people with a comparison. After half a day of obsidity, the dry mouthed Parker had to admit that Lide had really broken through the 19 level, and the gap with him narrowed again. Li De watched the topic of spake''s transition after a slight easing. He just had a hard experience of being nagged by an old man, which was too tormented. "Teacher, this time you go to Wangdu and hope you can help me take care of the adventurer forces on the missing side of Dongcheng gate of Wangdu - the red moon..." br > adventurer force Parker was really distracted. "When did you build adventurers in such a far place as Wang Du? Those undead guys will listen to you like this? " "It''s not difficult for them, teacher, to control adventurers, and they can easily control them if they have desire to pursue," he nodded "OK, I''ll have people take care of them. Is there anything else? I will say goodbye to Issa if there is no words. "Br > Lide has been helpless when he hears this loathing. His position is declining here in sparks. She has become the heart of Baita. After thinking for a moment, Li De suddenly came up with a perfect figure with his head always high and full of pride. Of course, there was a blood like Cape behind her. "If you can, please ask me about a person named endebella, who seems to be at Royal College in Nolan..." br > andebella? " "Yes, she still owes me a legendary equipment..." Chapter 358 Spake, who became the master of the mage, left the white tower with his large box of yellowed paper and scrolls, after saying goodbye to little Issa. When hundreds of flying horses escorting spek away from the city of GRIN disappeared into the sky, the white tower, the mage''s tower that had stood for decades in green city, was temporarily handed over to Li De. As a disciple of spark, all of this is taken for granted. At the gate of the white tower, Li De watched the group of flying horses disappear into his sight. His eyes were a little complicated. "I hope everything is safe." Although Spock didn''t tell him what to do when he went to Nolan king in the end, he could still feel the uncertainty in his voice before leaving. It seems that he may not be able to come back this time, and his quasi extraordinary may fall outside. Li De didn''t say much about this. As an old man who has experienced countless times, he knows what he is doing. Everyone has his own choice. He has no right to interfere with Spock''s behavior. "Sir, grandfather spark will come back, won''t he?" Holding Li De''s hand, little Issa turned her head and looked at him with some low expression. Her Ruby eyes showed some sad color. The girl''s mysterious talent can feel the deepest emotion in people''s heart. When she leaves, she knows clearly the emotion in her heart. She feels very sad because she is reluctant to part with her determination to die. "I will come back. Mr. spark will break through the transcendence soon. The transcendence in the world is another level of existence. As long as he wants to leave, no one can hurt him. Issa, Miss spark has given you the white tower. I''m just in charge. Next, you should make great efforts to take over the white tower before Mr. spark comes back... " Li De patted little isa on the shoulder with relief. "Well. Teacher, I will try my best. " After waiting for encouragement, the little girl raised her head, and her clear eyes were full of firmness. With Spock''s departure, the events due to the power of death come to an end. Because of the power of death, he went to the death cemetery to look for the flower of death. He got a place to bury his bones. He imprisoned twelve winged angels, and he was promoted to level 18. These enviable gains have made Li Decheng the biggest beneficiary of this incident, and maybe there is also spark, who is about to break through the extraordinary soon. The white tower has its own operation mechanism. Even because spark has been the shopkeeper for many years, the senior mages of the white tower have been used to it for a long time, and there is no confusion because the master of this mage tower has left. Lee doesn''t need to do anything to the white tower at this time. He just needs to use his influence to protect the white tower, just as spark did to the scarlet mage tower. It seems that this is a cycle, but also a period of growth. He was protected by spark when he was a little boy. Now he has the power to protect the white tower which was once incomparable with the scarlet mage tower. Of course, it''s protection. As long as there''s nothing wrong with Spock, no one dares to move the white tower. It''s just a layer of security. Lied didn''t do anything extra towards the white tower. He had enough scarlet mage tower. The white tower should be reserved for Issa. The day after spark left, Lee came to the residence of scarlet moon. This is the second time in two months since he opened the service that he has come to this player guild that belongs to him completely. Different from the previously slightly desolate environment, the crimson moon station has undergone great changes. The manors he had bought in advance had been linked together after being trimmed. Beside the gate of the manor stands a huge stone plaque, on which are carved the big characters of scarlet moon guild in the common language of the mainland, and solidifies the three ring magic, namely, general knowledge of words, which looks like a rich man. In front of the manor, there were people coming in and out. Judging from their clothes and manners, most of them were players, except for a small number of aborigines. Li De''s arrival instantly caused many players to watch, especially his pure black printing mage robe, which is worth a lot. Coupled with that beautiful face, it''s really eye-catching, those new female players who join the scarlet moon are instantly hit by a fatal blow and their eyes are shining. It''s still that Li De didn''t wear a long robe of weaving to increase the attraction of the opposite sex, otherwise these female players would be able to mount their eyes. "Is this the president? Lying trough, more handsome than last time "Hiss, the president has already been on the intermediate mage?? Niu Jie... " " ah, ah, male god... I see my male god again... " Li De has a funny look at the talking players and goes straight into the manor. And get the news of the arrival of Li De, just ready to go out of Zhao Yue immediately welcome up. "Good morning, President..."Looking at the mature and plump elder sister in front of him, Li De smiles. "Good morning, I''ll come to see how the scarlet moon develops." With that, he indicated a large number of players around. "Are you going to finish the task?" Zhao Yue nodded with a smile and said softly, "president, we have not been idle for the past two months. At present, the number of players recruited by crimson moon has reached 5000... " 5000 players? " Li De''s eyes lit up. "Yes, half of them are in eNOS, and the rich president is in charge. We have just received a task to clean up the goblin bandits, and we are going to... did we take a task? Upgrade? Li De felt strange and disobedient when he heard this. The player and he had already been two dimensional creatures, and there was no such thing as task upgrading. And with his level improved, now killing ordinary monsters has no experience. "Are these tasks issued to you by Jinmai chamber of Commerce, or are you going to pick them up by yourself?" Zhao Yue looked around and looked at their players curiously and reached out to indicate the room. "President, let''s go in and talk." Finish saying to turn a head to look at nearby a young soldier player, "twist, this task you lead a team, pay attention to safety." "Yes, President of the month." After the response, the young player immediately began to line up, and then with a large number of players filed out, his style can be seen at a glance is extremely professional professional players. This is obviously the core personnel that scarlet month trains itself. Li De didn''t have any redundant expression when he saw this scene. As a professional club, this kind of professional talent is still indispensable. The two entered the main hall of the manor under the gaze of all. The main hall of this time, Li De has been to the last time, this time and space is turbulent, the number of players is not much. "Monthly President..." "President..." when you see two people coming in, the players around immediately say hello. Interestingly, more people greet Zhao Yue than Li De. Most people don''t have much impression on Li De in fact. There are only one or two times in total. It''s hard to make a deep impression. After Zhao Yue made some arrangements, all the players left. Then she led Li De to sit on the long table in the middle of the hall, while Zhao Yue sat on the left. "Chairman of the month, let''s report on the development of the recent scarlet month..." without being polite, Li De went straight to the topic. He has not been offline for a long time. During this time, his focus is on dawn City, and the energy allocated to scarlet moon is much less. It''s a rare visit. Naturally, he would like to learn about the development of the scarlet moon. "Yes, President", when it comes to business, Zhao Yue''s expression immediately became serious. "After two months of development, scarlet menstruation has made certain achievements, but it is still far from our goal. Now I will give you a detailed report. The first is the personnel aspect - at present, the personnel composition of scarlet month is divided into three levels. The third level is the peripheral players. These are the players who have just been admitted to the club. They have low level and high mobility. They can only serve as peripheral members. The number of them is the largest, with 3000. The second level is the official players. At present, these players are generally around level 2-3 and have certain game talents, and because of the contribution of the guild, they have been tied up with the scarlet moon, which is our backbone. There are about 1400 players in this group. The first level is the core players. These players are all made up of professional players of scarlet moon, which is the absolute core. At present, it is the key training object, all of which have reached level 3, and a few have reached level 4. It is expected that in one to two months, the first batch of level 5 players will appear. " Speaking of this, Zhao Yue''s tone pauses for a moment, and then she continues after Li De indicates. "Now the number of professional players in scarlet moon is 600, which is still absorbing and expanding. Formal players and peripheral players if they have talent, we will initiate an invitation to sign a contract with the other side, and absorb them into the core players. This is our current talent structure and talent replenishment program. " After listening to this, Li De nodded slightly, promoted internally and recruited from outside. This structure is very common. Naturally, it is not very good, but it is enough at this stage. The design is too complicated and not so useful. It''s not too late to improve it later. "Core players are our main force, but I need to cultivate a group of more powerful top players. You''ve selected 10-20 of our professional players as top players. I want to make these players the absolute trumps of the scarlet moon... "Li De looks at Zhao Yue deeply. "In the future, these top players will be the signboards of our scarlet month. all professions should be selected in this competition. After you have determined the candidates, I will find some hidden professions for them to change jobs..." Rongguang is not other games. In this world, a high-level combat effectiveness can be compared with hundreds of thousands of low-level combat effectiveness, and the sea of people tactics are in glory The premise is to have a certain level. So it is very necessary to cultivate some ace players of scarlet moon. One extraordinary influence is much stronger than 20 levels 19, which is the role of top combat effectiveness. "These selected players should not only be bound by contracts within the game, but also be bound by generous rewards and strict contracts outside the game. I don''t want us to produce a group of professional players that can be poached at any time. " The earth is not better than glory, loyalty in the earth is not worth money, interests and negative punishment can effectively curb this situation. Zhao Yue naturally understood Li De''s worry, and nodded in a solemn expression. "Yes, President, this time I will select these players in the most rigorous way. The contract will be signed for 20 years. The penalty is... Even one of the world''s top 500 companies will bleed." Li De nodded with satisfaction. "Keep reporting." "Yes. In addition to the personnel structure, the second is our commodity trading department. This part of the staff is made up of the staff of the game Commodities Trading Department of scarlet moon. Currently, there are 150 professional game merchants. Their task is to trade in the game, sell high and suck low, and make profits for the scarlet moon. At present, because of your relationship, the commodity trading department can often obtain some lower price items from Jinmai chamber of Commerce, which makes a lot of profits. However, because all kinds of commercial channels have not been opened up, more investment is needed in the future to successfully build... " trade is always the most profitable way. With the data analysis provided by the data analysis department, Li De is absolutely confident that the commodity trading department, which is still in its initial stage, can develop. If he is supported by Jinmai chamber of Commerce, the commodity trading department will grow faster than everyone expected. Although he has golden wheat chamber of Commerce and scarlet mage Tata, it is also necessary to cultivate players'' Guild. There are a lot of obvious advantages that Aboriginal people can''t have if they use players to form trade associations. The most typical is that it can transmit messages very conveniently. Although Rongguang doesn''t have instant messaging system, it can''t bear that players can go offline. There is nothing that can''t be solved by offline. This will kill most of the aboriginal chamber of Commerce. Let alone count the price of goods in Rongguang on the forum, make targeted acquisitions, or simply do business on the earth, deliver goods in Rongguang, and so on. "Although I have shares in Jinmai chamber of Commerce, we also need to build our own trade channels. In addition, you can hire more life players to join the commodity trading department in the game, as long as you can ensure the stability of the core members. In addition to players, we should also make use of NPC, and do not exclude NPC. In many cases, it is easier to solve problems with NPC than with players. " "Yes, President, I will correct and improve this point immediately." "Well, how do guild players gain experience? Is it all about fighting monsters and upgrading? " "At present, there are several big sources of players'' experience..." after pondering for a moment, Zhao Yue continued to report. "The first is the tasks directly issued by various NPCs, which is the fastest and best way to gain experience. The second is to complete the tasks of adventure trade union or mercenary guild. These tasks have little experience, but other rewards are very high. the third is to brush monsters in the wild. For example, Goblin bandits, which we are allowed to go to brush today, are the most common monsters in the black wood forest of green city. in addition, ogres, goblins, jackals and so on can gain a lot of experience The only problem is that Rong Guang is too real. It''s risky to kill these monsters and it''s easy to roll over. The fourth is long-term exercise. Some players have experimented on the forum. Even if they don''t play strange things or do tasks, as long as they keep training at a high intensity, they can gain experience. Moreover, they have gained a lot of experience in this way, but it''s very hard. Generally, few players are willing to do it. Fifthly... " there are more than ten scattered items, and Li De has heard about some ways to obtain experience. For example, the caster can listen to high-level mages explain magic, and they can gain experience as long as they have understanding. The complex experience system gives players more ways to gain experience, not just to fight monsters to upgrade. "At present, the main way to gain experience in scarlet month is to take on the tasks issued by NPC and the task of adventurers Association.The way to upgrade directly is less used. This time, we sent two teams of level 9 centaurs to the city of eNOS before going to brush goblin bandits. " After Zhao Yue finished speaking, Li De showed some thoughts. At present, the development mode of scarlet moon is still very simple, but in the initial stage, these methods seem to be enough. "As soon as possible, determine the number and candidates of top players we want to cultivate, and I will arrange them to upgrade later." He still intends to cultivate a group of ACE players. With the resources in his hands, he can definitely smash up the level of these players very quickly. Moreover, he is in a state of full skill and luxurious equipment. With top players in charge, crimson moon has more room for maneuver, whether it''s recruiting personnel or conducting other missions. The scarlet moon has a very important task to undertake in his territory. Although the current development rate is not slow, it is still far from his requirements. "In addition, the size and number of guilds should continue to expand. I will send you 100000 kimpuks. Whether they are exchanged on earth or used in Rongguang, I have only one request - scale expansion. 5000 people are too few. I need you to expand the number ten times in half a year. The management can''t keep up with the management, dig people, there are not enough professional players, recruit, few ordinary players, pull people, I need a guild with enough influence and combat effectiveness. The process of expansion is very difficult. The large number of personnel will inevitably lead to the decline of quality, confusion of management, and even the situation of involution... but I believe that you can solve these problems... the sharp edge in Li De''s eyes shocked Zhao Yue. At this time, she met Li De again. This man is so ambitious. 100000 jinpuke expansion Association, this money can be converted to the earth enough 2 billion ah. The eyes became firm. "President, since you are so relieved, I will not let you down. After half a year, the scarlet moon will definitely become the largest guild in green city and even in the southern provinces, and it will also be the most powerful guild. " With money in hand, confidence soars instantly. At this moment, all the Chinese guilds have one by one. It is crazy to invest tens of millions into glory. For example, Li De directly smashes 100000 jinpuke, which is absolutely the ultimate behavior of local tyrants. Of course, he doesn''t care. Don''t turn the money in your hand into real combat effectiveness and make so much money. Will kimpuk take it back and put it in rust?? Resources are resources when they are transformed into things they own, or they are just rubbish. "I look forward to that day." Li De looks at Zhao Yue''s serious expression with deep eyes. After saying this, from this moment on, he will officially support the scarlet moon. Previous support was just a slapstick. If he wants to put together the missing players in the layout, he needs a strong player guild to become a sharp blade to fight for him. Zhao Yue did not know at this time, with the power in Li De''s hands, how much care she would receive when he decided to support a force. It was destined that the day when Li De changed the name of sword and shield club to scarlet moon. One word will set fate. Chapter 359 After explaining the general framework of the expansion of the crimson moon, Li De did not stop here, but mentioned another thing with Zhao Yue. The cooperation between scarlet moon and scarlet mage tower -- using data analysis department to help improve magic scroll system. This is the real purpose of today''s red moon. The magic scroll is too important for him. Even if the dawn city has developed to the present, the magic scroll is still the lifeblood, so no matter how much it costs, we must ensure that the magic scroll keeps ahead in all aspects. Li De has the advantage that no one has at present - he can mobilize the superior resources of the two worlds to complement each other. This is crucial. At this stage, no player has the ability to manufacture and develop magic scrolls on a large scale, and he has, and no indigenous people can use the earth''s supercomputer to solve their own problems, but he can. The key point of technology leading lies in seizing opportunities and continuous investment. Now, the time, the place and the people are in Li De''s hands. If he doesn''t use this to gain more profits, he will not grow to the height he is today. It''s the arrival of the players that makes Lee have a sense of urgency. Although players sand sculpture a bit, but as time goes on, they will become more and more adapted to the world. When the players have a firm foothold, they will certainly do a lot of amazing things, maybe good or bad. It''s not too hard to build a magic factory. When players realize this, a new magic factory will appear. Now players don''t move because they don''t reach the threshold to build a factory. The caster is an absolute aristocrat in Rongguang, and the magic scroll is the secret of each mage tower. In a few years, the player will never be able to mobilize so many resources as he does so there is a time difference. When the player finds out that he can combine Earth Technology with glory, he has already led countless steps. In the same way, although Aboriginal people are very powerful, most of them are indifferent to players because the system has blocked information about the earth. It''s extremely rare for Aboriginal people like Stanley who can colonize the earth at the beginning of the player''s appearance. Moreover, because of the poor information, the aborigines did not know that the earth had computers. If they wanted to find out the general situation of the earth, they would definitely have to wait for a long time. This blank period is the time for Li De to develop rapidly and widen the gap. "President, do you mean that we can fully participate in the development and improvement of the magic scroll of scarlet mage tower?" Zhao Yue''s eyes widened to the extreme after hearing Li De''s words. As a player who participated in the internal test, she could not know how high the status of the caster was. Originally, she was shocked when she used the relationship between golden wheat chamber of Commerce to put some players of scarlet moon into scarlet mage tower to become casters. But now, he said that she could let crimson moon participate in the research of magic scroll, which was beyond her imagination. Magic scrolls are strictly confidential in each mage tower. They can allow a group of excluded players at this time point to participate in this level of research. What kind of influence does Li De have in glory?? Combined with his momentum of throwing 100000 jinpuke directly, Zhao Yue''s heart was shaking at this time. She has been looking up to Li De, but finally found out that she still looked down on him. This extremely handsome man is full of fog all over his body, which makes people want to know the truth... "I have got through the relationship between scarlet mage tower. I need your full cooperation with the Magic Research Department of scarlet mage tower, just like helping me to improve the magic model, using computers to help improve the magic scroll. President of the month, this matter is very important and can even determine the future development direction of our scarlet month. No matter what difficulties are encountered, they must be implemented. " Li De''s eyes were sharp. "This improved process is also a rare opportunity. If the data analysis department can establish a complete database of magic scroll manufacturing technology, will have an unimaginable impact on the future development of scarlet moon... You should understand the interests in this." Zhao Yue deeply nodded, "president, I understand. I will set up a special team in the data analysis department to take charge of this matter, and I will personally be in charge of it. " After repeatedly communicating with Zhao Yue, Li De didn''t stay too much and returned to scarlet mage tower directly. He has never been a procrastinator. Since he has decided to do it, he will act immediately. One day after Yao, Zhao Yue was picked up by the carriage of scarlet mage tower. Under his insidious supervision, in just one day, more than 30 members of the data analysis department of scarlet mage tower entered the Magic Research Department of scarlet mage tower.A cooperation across the world started. At this time, Li De didn''t realize what kind of fireworks would happen in the later stage of the newly established cooperation department. After dealing with the scarlet mage tower, lied changed his clothes and quietly came to the dark place of the west side, Black Rose Manor. His return to green city is not just for the scarlet moon. During this time, he will investigate all the forces in his hands. He has not been to various forces for a long time, which directly causes his cognition of the power in his hands to become blurred. Knowing yourself and knowing your enemy can win a hundred battles. If you don''t know your own strength, many decisions can''t be delivered more accurately. The lack of control over subordinate forces in dawn city is also a big problem. He has noticed these problems because of the rapid development of dawn City, and he is coming back to solve these problems. - - - - - since dark about two and a half years ago was brought under the leadership of Li De, although its strength is weak, it still firmly holds the position of the top three giants in the western region. The reason for this lies in the fact that the covenant of darkness has the existence that the whole underground world of green can look up to. The supernatural power worshipped by the heart eater of the devil''s heart, Wales, is the existence that the underground forces look up to. Even though Viscount Bernard, the president of the covenant of darkness, attacked the city of green and robbed the city of Green''s supernatural objects, which led to the dark covenant''s vitality being greatly damaged, it has not been recovered, but it is enough to have transcendence. Moreover, the underground world of green city has been spreading wildly. Under the corona of iloo of the dark covenant, there is an extraordinary existence with great wisdom. Because he has been under the gaze of countless people, pointing out that the 19th level hearteater Wales breaks through the extraordinary. Moreover, there seems to be no tyranny of dark life under ilow''s crown, so it is easy to talk. As long as he can be seen, he will be happy to point out the maze for people, and the people who have been instructed by him can quickly break through the existing bottleneck... this legend has long been well known by bards. This directly led to the whole green city underground world almost dream of getting the guidance under the Yiluo crown. And with the spread of this legend, the name of the dark Master spread widely. Dark teacher - under the crown of ELO. Also because of the high reputation of ELO, the dark forces of the whole underground world actively avoid conflicts with the dark covenant. In the environment without external constraints, the Dark Pact naturally ushered in the golden time of development. First of all, the scarlet mage tower has a two ring magic scroll, thunder blast, which is specially sold to the dark covenant. With an exclusive deal, the pact of darkness is thriving in the underground world, and a large number of kinpuks are in the bag. In addition, the low-end weapons provided by dawn City weapons factory have become the exclusive business of the Dark Pact. Scarlet mage tower has contracted the high-end weapons of the weapon factory, while the dark pact has taken on the equipment below the rare level. Although the profit of low-end equipment is not as terrible as that of high-end equipment, it is produced by the factory and its price is low, which can still make a huge amount of money for dark company. In addition, wine, which is often overlooked as a lucrative commodity, is also one of the main projects of the Dark Pact. Lee took many of the world''s brewing techniques to dawn city and ordered the establishment of wineries. With the active participation of dwarves and other wine loving races, wineries can now produce five types of wine, and the taste is even better than the earth''s because of magic. Among them, there are two kinds of wine with high production cost and difficult brewing technology, which are dedicated to the mysterious street of dawn City, and the remaining three, of which two are from the dark one, and the other is enjoyed by Jinmai chamber of Commerce. After several kinds of profiteering trade, the Dark Pact, with its reputation under the crown of ELO, can only be described with exaggeration. Not only are the personnel expanding wildly, but their own strength is also growing rapidly. After having sufficient funds, a real dark giant begins to show its fangs. When Lee met Stanley at Black Rose Manor, the 16 level blood descendant had just returned from eNOS city. It''s dusty. "Good day, under the crown..." Stanley, wearing a black windbreaker, immediately went up to his chest and bowed when he saw Lee. The scar split in two by the scar was particularly ferocious. Combined with the other party''s elegant behavior, it gives people an indescribable sense of strangeness. This once evil god believer is absolutely evil in evil. "Good day, Stanley..." Lee nodded slightly, leaned slightly against the chair behind him, and reached for the position beside the long table. "Sit down." "As you wish..."Stanley, with his back straight as he sat down, looked straight at Lee, respectfully. "Under the crown, do you have anything to say to the covenant of darkness?" "No, Stanley," said Lee, shaking his head. "I''m not here to set you up." Looking at the other party''s puzzled eyes, he did not sell the key points. "Although the city of dawn is now powerful, its subordinate forces are too scattered, which is not conducive to the overall development. During this period, I will learn more about various forces and then solve this problem. And the Dark Pact is the first stop. " When he heard this, Stanley suddenly realized that, as the boss of the intelligence department in dawn City, he knew what lied meant. After a little meditation, speak softly. "Crown, this is the right time to do this. With the development of dawn City, the situation in which various forces fight on their own is limited to our overall development. However, it is also very difficult. The most important point is the distance. Geographical dispersion has created the present situation. If we can''t solve this problem well, I''m afraid it will be difficult to push forward... " Stanley immediately grasped the focus of the problem. Lee nodded and shook his head. "No, Stanley, the geographical location can''t be changed. If we start from this aspect, we can only face an unprecedented problem. In the end, maybe we can only solve this problem by increasing the number of magic language bats and improving the traffic conditions. But that''s not what I want... " the deep eyes are complicated and incomprehensible to Stanley. "With the expansion of various forces, the environment around each force is different, and their own needs are not the same, which leads to a fact that we have to face - our various forces are invading. Why do you say that?? Has the Dark Pact begun to compete with the golden wheat chamber of Commerce and scarlet mage tower in business?? Although it seems that you only sell your own goods, you will inevitably get involved in other goods in the process, and these goods are sometimes the main selling objects of other forces. This is mutual involution. In addition to the covenant of darkness, the low hills are even competing with the dawn city. Why? Because the low hills have millions of centaurs, and centaurs are almost desperate for weapons. In addition, there are a lot of veins in the low mountains and hills, so it is suitable for forging weapons. After Frey took charge of the low hills, in order to obtain greater benefits, he inevitably turned his attention to forging weapons. Since the dawn city can forge weapons, then the low mountains and hills with mineral veins can not be forged... now the two weapon factories in the low mountains and hills are the products of the collective demand of the low mountains and hills. You can''t say that Frey did something wrong The establishment of a weapons factory on the low hills did make dawn city more profitable. However, the arms factories in the low mountains and hills compete directly with those in the dawn City, resulting in a decline in the export of the weapons factories of dawn city to the low hills. We are all doing things that are in our own interests, but intentionally or unintentionally, we have formed a competitive situation... "there are still many examples. I will not list them one by one. Stanley, with your wisdom, you should be able to understand my intention." In fact, not only the low mountains and hills, but also the lion tribe in the dwarf valley are preparing their own weapons factories. Although it is not as good as dwarves'' products in quality, the equipment produced by ourselves can be used to trade with other forces, so that the obtained kimpuk does not need to be handed over to dawn City, and can be left to deposit in the small vault. The direct reason for this is that all the forces are fully autonomous and fight their own way. The order of the City Council of dawn is only effective for the city of dawn, and other forces have never carried out the order of the city hall for various reasons. When the dawn city is small and weak, this kind of strategy can undoubtedly greatly save the dawn city''s human and material resources, and the interests are maximized. However, with the development and growth of the city of Breaking Dawn, it is no doubt inappropriate to continue to use this old method. Now the city of Breaking Dawn needs a unified order. Stanley was silent. After a little thought, he couldn''t help feeling a little. "Under the crown, your view on the problem is really amazing. This problem is just emerging..." "Stanley, if a power wants to develop, it will inevitably have various problems, which is no exception. We are always on the way to solving problems. Now that we have discovered the drawbacks, we should carry out reform before we have formed a fixed interest group. Otherwise, when the situation is stable, if we want to cut it, the cost will be even greater. " Li De''s thoughts are very clear. The reason for the involution of various forces in the city of dawn comes from the internal interest demands of various forces.This can not be said wrong, after all, everyone wants to develop, can''t stop each other from developing? And in a short period of time, this practice can really have a good effect on their respective forces. But in the long run, it is a huge danger. The dawn city needs real unity. He will centralize all the devolved power in his hands, and the city hall will become the Department in charge of all forces in the future. "Under the crown, your wisdom is enough to amaze the gods. You order it. How can the covenant of darkness cooperate with you?" Li De said with a smile, "don''t worry. At this stage, I just have preliminary ideas. To really make a decision, we still need to understand all the forces in detail." After a pause, I come to the main topic of today. "Let''s report on the latest development of the Dark Pact, starting with the personnel side." "Yes, under the crown," Stanley''s scarred face grew more and more terrifying under the slightly dim magic light. "the dark covenant currently has 35 thousand people, most of whom are peripheral members. These people are all over the casino, brothels, hotels, hotels, and black markets. They are our eyes and are responsible for providing information to more than 30 thousand people. In addition, there are 5000 official members, most of them are professionals of grade 5-9, of which 87 are professionals of level 10 or above, and 90% of them are soldiers. At present, Grote and I are the only combat forces above level 15. At present, Grote is temporarily stationed in eNOS city to provide development advice for the immortal soul... " Li Demi''s first choice, 35000 people?? The total number of people in the western district is about 600000. As far as a giant power is concerned, it is not too much to say more or less. After all, most of them are ordinary residents, with less than 40% of them working. "Under the crown, the influence of the western district is intertwined. This is the extreme that the Dark Pact can develop. If it continues to develop exaggeration, then it will have to collide with the inherent forces..." Li De nodded, "no problem, I know in my mind that the position of the Dark Pact is not to occupy the underground world of green city. You are the dark umbrella of scarlet mage tower and the commodity export point of dawn city. In addition, you are responsible for the collection of various rare magic materials and minerals. These are enough. At present, we don''t have so much energy into the underground world of green city, which is not cost-effective. The dawn city has existed for thousands of years. Some of these underground forces have been entrenched for hundreds of years. No one knows who is standing behind them. It is enough to maintain the stability and strength now. " Stanley''s expression relaxed a little when he heard Lee''s words. Although the development of the Dark Pact was not slow, it was not enough for the speed of dawn city. then Stanley reported on the status quo of the dark covenant, personnel, property, connections, eyeliner, secret layout, future development plan and so on. Green has a new understanding of the hidden power of the dark city. At the end of this conversation, a word from Stanley suddenly lifted Lee''s spirits. "Crown, do you remember the last time I reported to you that there was a thrilling aura of terror in lissel?" "Yes, I ordered you to send three times as many spies to search, and now you have the news?" There was some hesitation in Stanley''s eyes. "Under the crown, I can''t be sure of the accuracy of this news, because the spy died after he came back with only one word, and his way of death seemed to be scared to death by the abyss devil..." Li De''s eyebrows froze when he heard this. "What did he say?" Stanley''s eyes were dignified, and he looked at Lee''s words. "He saw pestilence, death, and - gods..." Chapter 360 He saw God?? Lee looked at Stanley''s dignified eyes and was a little overwhelmed by the sudden news. God... he suddenly remembered what the level 17 Spirit said two months ago in the mysterious tavern. Among the spirit remains, there are gods who are not dead... does the spirit relics mentioned by the spirit exist in lissel city?? "When did you get the news?" "Half a month ago... More than 20 spies went to lissel to inquire about the news, but only the dead thief said that he had seen God, the others just felt the momentum and had no other discovery." Speke hesitated. "Even if there are no gods in lissel, there must be some unimaginable conspiracy for the orcs to occupy the city for such a long time, and we must guard against them..." after hearing this, Li De frowned and did not speak for a long time. Since lissel was occupied by orcs, it has become a forbidden area in the eyes of professionals. Few people dare to step on it. The nobles of green city, who should have been indignant and ordered to fight against them, also ignored the orcs, as if nothing had happened. The scene was strange and difficult to understand. People who are not in the decision-making circle have no idea what drugs are being sold by both humans and orcs. It is also difficult for outsiders to understand why the orcs kept a high-level blockade on such a wide area around lissel for a long time. It was not only the spy who could not penetrate into it, but even lied''s blood and faith. It''s all weird. "Do you want to get to know the situation with the spirit?" After thinking for a moment, he shook his head. The more abnormal it is, the more we should stay away from it. As long as he is not greedy, no matter how big the crisis is, it will not affect the dawn city. The only thing that bothers him is that Craig, a werewolf of 16, and Amy, the shadow high priest of level 15, are still trapped in it... "Stanley, whether it''s true or not, is enough to explain a lot of problems. Since we can''t penetrate into it, then..." Lee''s eyes twinkled. "Spread the news so that the whole city of green will know that there is a God in lissel. No, I will let the whole southern province know about it." "Spread it out?" Stanley''s eyes lit up after a little thought. There was a kind of sincere admiration in the tone. "Under the crown, this method is enough to stir up the water in lissel. It''s a genius idea..." after Stanley found some clues, his thinking inevitably fell into a misunderstanding. The more important the news was, the more he wanted to keep a secret, because once there was any change in lissel, the dawn city would undoubtedly take the lead. However, he has intentionally or unintentionally ignored that lissel, which has hundreds of thousands of ORC troops, is not the city of dawn that can be shaken by itself. However fast they grow, there must be an upper limit. If you can''t get it, why do you still hold on to it? Even if we find useful information, what can we do? "That''s right, and the greater the intensity, the better. We should publicize the news, whether there are spiritual relics or not." Li De''s voice was calm and calm, and was not affected by other factors. "Even if most people don''t believe it, once or twice a similar incident happens, lissel will immediately become the focus of attention. Instead of stepping into a deadlock now, it''s better to actively mix the water. " Stanley responded respectfully. "Yes, crown, I will immediately arrange people to do it. After three days, the whole southern province will know that there are relics of gods in lissel city..." Li De nodded with satisfaction and discussed some details with the other party. Finally, he seemed to think of something to talk about. "What is the situation of the immortal soul?" As the first player department established by the Dark Pact, immortal soul has been controlled by Stanley himself, and Lee De is also interested in it. He wants to know what the plan of colonizing the earth will become in Stanley''s hands. "Under the crown, the immortal soul recruits a large number of undead to join the guild every day through the lost plane division. At present, it has more than 8000 undead, and it is the first adventurer''s Guild in eNOS Oh? 8000 players? Lee''s eyes lit up, but he didn''t expect Stanley to surprise him more than the scarlet moon. "I have ordered the three undead of Hunyuan thunderbolt, Cheng Kun, to continue to strengthen publicity on the lost plane, and sent hundreds of management personnel to the city of eNOS to help them manage the guild... it is estimated that in half a year, the scale of the immortal soul will be increased by five times, becoming the unshakable first among the adventurers'' Guild in eNOS city..."It''s a monster. Looking at Stanley with ambition in his eyes, Li De can only feel it. No one can compare his courage. By contrast, the scarlet moon has fallen into the wind. However, he is not in a hurry. I believe that with his orders, Zhao Yue will soon be able to adjust. "The city of eNOS has now become the main city of adventurers, and its status will be higher and higher in the hearts of adventurers as time goes on. The better the spirit of immortality develops, the more voice we will have in the eNOS adventurers guild. " Li De''s voice sighed with emotion "I believe that at this stage, no one pays more attention to adventurers than you do. although these life lost planes are confusing, their potential can not be easily estimated. How many adventurers are there in eNOS now "Under the crown, the number of immortals in eNOS city has exceeded 80000." Stanley''s eyes were filled with wonder. "This is just two months. It''s hard to imagine that a newly built city should be so attractive to the undead. I first estimated that within three years, the city of eNOS could develop into a city with a population of more than 100000, even if it was excellent, but now it seems that it will exceed my expectation in two months... " Li De nodded and did not explain it. Most of the players come to Rongguang mainly to play games to relax and be arrogant. Who would like to kneel and lick NPC every day? Moreover, there are many restrictions in the city of glory, and it is difficult to make money. By contrast, it''s great to be able to play freely in the main city. What''s more, the city of eNOS can give free land as long as it meets certain requirements. After the baptism of real-world high house prices, most of the players have a special feeling for the land. This condition simply strikes the player''s heart. Let alone the guild which has rigid demand for land. The influence of a fixed residence on the guild can not be simply described. In addition, the ability to hire centaurs, receive well paid tasks, simple job transfer, easy to learn skills and so on are the characteristics of eNOS city. Therefore, with the blessing of various aspects, it is no surprise that the city can develop so fast. Even if it was not for the inconvenient transportation, most people would not be able to catch up. It would be normal for the number of people to increase three or five times. "Stanley, in a while, immortal soul and scarlet moon will form an alliance of adventurers'' guild with you as the core... this alliance will absorb all the adventurers'' guilds in eNOS City, and I need you to twist the strength of adventurers into a rope." Li De''s ambition is booming. It has never been the goal of Lee to build a player''s main city. What he needs is to control the player''s power in the name of the player''s main city. The control of the city of eNOS - Prince eNOS is the blood of the holy light, is his blood. In the dark, the scarlet moon and the immortal soul are his forces. If a player guild alliance is established, these players are really under his control. One light and one dark. As for the players in the city of eNOS, they may not know until they die. The main city of the player is just a toy in Lee''s hand, and the players'' Guild alliance formed in the future will also be under his control. These players who are working hard for the construction of the city may never know that they have entered since seeing the post that the city has become the main city of players Into the layout of Li De. This is the real behind the scenes boss. He doesn''t even need to show up. After a few layouts, he can master a huge force. Players can''t know, their fate has already been marked price. "The soul of immortality and scarlet moon do not have to maintain a close relationship, or even create certain antagonism. For example, one side is conservative, the other is radical. in this way, when establishing the alliance of adventurers'' guild, both parties can obtain the support of other guilds, and you will become representatives of the two factions, so as to win the right to speak, as long as you stand at the critical moment It''s enough to be together. " Stanley nodded in admiration at once. "Under the crown, maybe you can control it yourself. Maybe it will be more amazing." "I don''t have that much time," lied waved. "I''ll inform the scarlet moon about this later. I''m sure you can handle the problem with your skill." The plan to form a player alliance was made by Lee de when the city of eNOS was founded. As the Lord of the city, Prince eNOS is not good at dispatching players directly. After all, he is a tough guy. On the contrary, if he can integrate his strength through his own internal alliance, he can undoubtedly solve many problems. After saying this, Lee pondered for a moment and asked about another project that he had always been highly concerned about."Stanley, how is the dawn shadow project going?" In the simplest sense, the dawn shadow plan is that the blood clan infiltrates into the high level of human beings to seek greater benefits for the dawn city. It was for this project that the sacred costume that made Lee gnash his teeth. Prince eNOS is one of the penetration targets in the dawn shadow project, and the other party has now become an important chess piece in Stanley''s hands, playing the destiny son in his family''s mouth. "Under the crown, with the first batch of sacred clothes, it is expected that a second group of nobles will be developed in three months. All of these nobles will become our blood descendants. At present, most of the candidates have been confirmed..." Stanley has a sharp eye and a sharp eye. "Just give me a period of time, and I''ll make all the nobles in green city become the sharp edge in our hands..." after hearing this, Li De is not so optimistic as Stanley. He still maintains a certain degree of vigilance. It is not so simple for human beings to become the overlord of glory. "What''s the number of new aristocrats now?" "At present, there are four ordinary nobles, but these small nobles are carefully selected by us. Each of them has a good personal relationship and is easy to get in touch with the upper aristocrats." Li De nodded slightly and told him, "the shadow of the dawn project is very important to us, which means that we will have the power to influence the decisions of green city in the future. In some key nodes, it can bring huge benefits. Just like this time, after the orcs occupied lissel, the reason why the human nobility has not moved is unknown. If we can penetrate into their core decision-making circle, it will be different. But even so, you should not be greedy and rash to work in the enemy''s rear. What you need to abandon most is rash advance... Li De''s development thinking of the shadow of dawn is very clear, and he did not drift away because he made the holy clothes given by God. "Although the holy clothes given by God can be immune to the power of the holy light, and can isolate, explore and protect the true identity of the blood clan, the power of various light sects should not be underestimated. You have to be alert at all times. Moreover, the development of blood lineage among the aristocrats must be taboo to develop too much within a certain range, or to let them communicate with each other. At the present stage, it is better to develop several small nobles around a major blood aristocrat to form a scene dominated by small teams. Even if it is exposed later, only a small number of people will be exposed. Moreover, we must bear in mind that those great nobles, especially those under the protection of religious sects, should never touch each other before they are fully prepared. Plan only when you are absolutely sure. " A series of lengthy talks said that Li De had some dry mouth, but in summary, it was also very simple, obscene development, don''t wave. In doing such extremely dangerous work, safety is the top priority. Even if you can''t get information, you must ensure your own safety. Because once exposed, the whole aristocracy of green city may be awakened, and the difficulty of planning is greatly increased. "Yes, under the crown." Steady and slow development is consistent with Stanley''s idea. Among the nobles of green city who are shrouded in light, it is difficult to swallow the light with darkness. A wrong step may even involve the covenant of darkness, and the loss will be too heavy to describe. But correspondingly, the greater the risk, the greater the return. The dawn city wants to obtain the discourse power of human city as a blood clan. It is impossible to gain without taking risks. "How does the holy dress work? Are there any defects that need to be improved or features you want to have? " For this kind of luxury equipment that requires him to buy 5000 kinpuks, Lee loves and hates it. "Under the crown, it''s very nice, but if you can make it smaller, like a ring or pendant, it might be more perfect." Ring, pendant... Li De shook his head. The reason why he made the holy clothes from God into clothes was that the materials were limited. Only in this way could the performance of the materials be exerted to the greatest extent, and the effect of resisting the holy power could be achieved. If it is a ring, the material needed is definitely higher than the current one, and the manufacturing cost may be more than 10 times. "I will ask the Institute of magic industry to study and improve it. I''d better use it first in a short time. 5000 pieces of jinpuke''s holy clothes, which can''t be produced with the financial resources of the dawn city now... hearing this, Stanley can only smile and nod. It''s not easy to earn kimpuk. With the support of dawn City, the Dark Pact makes a lot of money every month, but it can''t save much after spending it on it. If you are not in charge, you don''t know that firewood, rice, oil and salt are expensive. After negotiating with Stanley about the details of the dawn shadow plan, Lee turned away from the estate that attracted the attention of the entire western district.¡ª¡ª - - - lissel city. Two Petite players, undetected by the orcs, arrive in an unguarded loft in the city. No one knows why outsiders can come in when orcs are so closely guarded. The five story wooden building is full of spider webs, and the thick dust has not been cleaned for a long time. The two players are girls, but there is no discomfort in their environment. On the contrary, they are excited. "September, get up quickly. There may be some artifact hidden on it..." the girl who was urged in front of her was wearing a black wallet. She looked lovely and charming, and her big black eyes were particularly noticeable. Hearing this, the female player named Jiuyue cast a dissatisfied glance at the girl with a big knife behind her. The sharp dagger in her hand is deftly flying in her hand. "Hum in front of my boyfriend, I want to kill three orcs with one fist in front of me..." "hurry up, and the orcs will find out later. Don''t you find these orcs are abnormal? They even refused to let go of the corpse... " the female player with the broadsword hastened to urge," the altar of that temple has been completely broken. This time we can resurrect in lissel city is also luck. Next time, we may have to return to green city to resurrect. Don''t you see that there seems to be a big secret in this city? Maybe we can trigger a legendary mission... let''s take a look at what''s in a place so heavily guarded by orcs... If they dig up artifacts, maybe we can grab them? " September heard this big black eyes, eyes a turn, also showed some excitement. "You''re waiting for me..." after that, he turned around and walked up the stairs step by step. "Ah? No, I''m afraid of the dark... "who just cut off those two Orc heads?" "Er..." in September, she did not pay attention to the female player carrying the broadsword. With the help of shadow, she began to walk up the five story wooden building. At this time, the beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, with sharp eyes, just like a killer stepping into the shadow. The gray dagger in his hand is not very impressive, but it may cause fatal damage at any time. The petite body is like a cheetah, full of wild aesthetic feeling, which brings the characteristics of Assassin into full play. Quietly came to the fifth floor of the wooden building. After repeatedly confirming that there was no danger in the dark and dusty room, September was slightly relieved and walked out of the shadow. Looking around, suddenly the right side slightly open a third of the wooden window attracted the girl''s attention. Seeing this scene, Jiuyue slightly turned over to avoid passing from the front. After a slight half circle, she crept to the window. A moment later, two big black eyes appeared under the half opened window. The view of the five story wooden building is very wide, and the scene of lissel city is reflected in the girl''s eyes. At this time, most of the buildings in the city have been destroyed, as if the end of the day is coming, building debris piled up everywhere. In this broken city, ORC patrols are very dense, even exaggerated to the point that there is a team every hundred blades. The fangs are cold. The tight guard made the girl a little scared. Just how lucky she was to run from the resurrection place to this place was not found. After slightly slowing down the God, nine month''s eyes raised slightly from the near and looked into the distance. When the scene in the distance came into view, the small and delicate face immediately revealed a little surprise that was hard to hide. In the middle of lissel, the pit dug by tens of thousands of ORC coolies appeared. The center of the hole is deep and bottomless, like a meteor falling on the ground, breaking the whole earth. The dense Orc coolies shuttle back and forth like ants, constantly transporting the soil and gravel out of the cave. The picture is as grand as the legend recorded on the mural. "If I remember correctly, this city, which was occupied by orcs, was intact a year and a half ago. Now the orcs have dug through the city? " "Are these orcs going to dig out the magma?" When the girl''s face was full of doubts, suddenly a huge shaking came, and the whole wooden building was like a boat in the storm, and began to vibrate wildly. The center of gravity is not stable, September subconsciously grasps the window edge, the body suddenly tilts. The earth is tearing apart at this moment, which seems to be more fierce than volcanic eruption. Everything around was shaking wildly.Under the pressure of September, I was just about to stand up when the whole attic collapsed at this moment. Then the girl''s ear heard an indescribable voice of terror, like evil words from ancient times. It''s creepy. "Pestilence and death were, pestilence and death are, and pestilence and death will be forever." "He is eternal, he is the past, he exists in the past, he also exists in this evening, he is the master of plague and death, he is the disseminator of disease and destruction. He is eternal, and he is the only one. He will not die, he will live forever, and he will also be reborn... " when the voice stopped, Jiuyue suddenly bit her teeth, and her black eyes were as firm as iron, which forced down the fear in her heart. In the fall of the wooden building, she pushed open the window and pressed the screenshot key. Then, before she fell down, the attic and dozens of surrounding buildings were built The remaining buildings collapsed together. The next day. "Glory" official website forum, an ID named nine month player issued a post completely detonated the forum. The ghost in lissel, the God in charge of death and pestilence in the post, the horrible virtual image across the void of the city made all players fall into a frenzy. Terror, death, darkness, cruelty, blood, all the words can not describe the breath of the shadow. God, the first impression that all people see is this name. Even if it is just a picture can bring a great shock to people''s hearts. Tu Shen became the most popular topic of the day. Chapter 361 "Glory" official website forum from the mysterious player in September to the gods screenshot post sent out, the heat has not subsided. Numerous new posts began to be crazy, the number of Posts was much higher than before, and all kinds of funny posts were also of endless levels. You may not believe it. I''ve been constipated for a week. I was scared out of the sky after seeing the picture. Why didn''t anyone tell me that the taste would be so strong after constipation?? It''s my first time to go to my girlfriend''s house. Can you imagine the scene when the whole family of my girlfriend''s seven aunts and eight aunts run into the corridor to escape?? I want to die, I hate the world, I hate this game!!!!! ¡· I didn''t expect that someone would be exposed to this level of existence at this stage. Why is it that I am so flustered just by the screenshots?? I really don''t lie to you. My cat''s hair is rooted after seeing something strange. It''s terrible. at this time, the sky is dead, Huang tiandang is standing. The 3523rd generation of our Xuanyuan family calls on the players to follow me into lissel City, level down the orcs, kill gods, snatch artifacts, and raise the prestige of our players , I''m a level 5 guy, and I''ve learned seven magic tricks. If I want to join the group, I need only 10 RMB to verify that I want to join the group. This money is not to be collected, but to make sure that you really want to join the group. QR code ¡¤ jpg, plus group now has high-definition code free welfare delivery Oh ~ all kinds of sand sculpture posts have been directly brushed on the screen, but everyone thinks that Gods appear here But is a normal game process, a very hard core post for "glory" this game put on a different veil. The name of the post is very common, but the content is incomparably hard core. Cute king limlu: I''m a beta player. I happen to have a talent to cast magic and become a mage. To tell you the truth, the master is really good. Not only does he go out every day, but his little sister winks at him and is often accosted. Even his mother''s shopping is often discounted. Alas, the master''s life is always so simple. Let''s show you my 90 square meter floor to ceiling window bedroom and 300 square meter yard. Screenshots ¡¤ jpg. Let''s see my five meter wide big bed. Screenshot ¡¤ jpg. Let''s show you my three new girlfriends on the bed, with their long legs exposed under the covers. JPG, cough, I''m not showing off. I just want to tell you that the master master''s is not what you think Happiness, master master''s happiness, you can''t imagine ~ next, we''re going to get to the point. The protagonist of our discussion is not my girlfriends, but the picture of the gods that appears on the forum today. isn''t it strange? Why do you see so many pictures, horrible, disgusting, gloomy, on the plane, on the train, on the bus, with code, without code, most of the old drivers have never seen anything? But why did you just see this picture, and then unanimously decided that the weird existence on the picture was a God?? Don''t tell me about the horror of pictures. Are the things produced by current technology true? Even the skin texture is clearly visible, but why do we all feel fake? If you don''t believe it, go to a blockbuster to see if the gods in it make you feel completely numb. Even if you are more realistic and immersive, at most you are scared by the dubbing inside. The simple screenshots come out, not to mention being scared, and even have no idea of seeing more. But this picture on the forum has achieved this effect. At first glance, it can make people awe, let people feel fear from the bottom of their hearts, and let people spray every pore. This kind of effect can''t be simulated by any virtual technology at all, and I didn''t believe it would happen before. But now, this picture of the gods has appeared in front of me, and I have to admit that there seems to be some changes in the world that I can''t understand. Because I feel the mental repression in this picture. Yes, although it sounds fantastic and secondary two, I just feel the pressure on my soul. There is a level 15 mage sitting in the mage tower where I live. The pressure I feel when I face that great mage is almost the same as this picture. However, this picture of gods is more terrifying because I was facing a real person at that time, and now I only see a picture. The gap is too big to describe. Don''t you think of something when you see it?? This picture is like a kind of psychic magic that has been solidified. Although it is just a picture, the fact is that we are facing the impact of magic. Fear, fear, retreat, timidity, hesitation, palpitation and so on are all the effects attached to this magic. You may think it''s ridiculous, or even feel like I''m making a fool of myself, but I''m a caster and I''ve just reached level 5 today. You can''t believe me, but you can''t but believe the view of a level 5 mage with three girlfriends.After breaking through to become a level 5 mage, I can obviously feel that my mental state in reality has improved a lot, and some previous insomnia has disappeared. Even my intuition and all aspects have become more acute, so that I can feel the spiritual force in this divine picture. I don''t know whether it''s my own or everyone''s, but what I want to say is. "Glory" may not be as simple as you think. This picture is just the tip of the iceberg. If you also feel some changes in your body, I think you will understand what I''m saying. Of course, if you don''t, I''ll think I''ve lost my brain playing games. But anyway, I''m here to make a bold prediction. Glory may really change our lives. I seriously doubt that glory is the result of the national science and technology explosion. This game is made to help each of us and strengthen our body. All right, that''s it. Now, let''s go back to the screenshot of the gods. Although I don''t know how the old man named Jiuyue got the screenshot, and I don''t know what the God is, I would like to advise you not to provoke the existence of this level at this time point, which is not what we can deal with. Well, I''m the cute king limlu, your old friend, a wizard who lives a simple life. See you again. What make complaints about game player is not so original. First, it seems that it is deliberately pulling hatred and blind BB. At the beginning, it also caused a lot of cloud players to tuck up, and what games changed themselves, frighten a few nonsense. However, the players who really played in "glory" immediately found a resonance point, especially the cute king limlu said that the improvement of honor level could affect their actual physical state, which made those players who had already level 3 or level 4 deeply touched. It''s too real. They have noticed more or less, but they haven''t been able to confirm before. They are also afraid that they will be caught and sliced if they say that. At this time, there are big men who disclose information, and they don''t hide it. And just a few hours, this post has been crazy reply players on the top of the front page. First floor: I just took off my socks when I read this post. I was shocked by the owner''s remarks when I read the post. When I finished reading the post, my mother just came in. I was a little embarrassed and pretended to take up the things in my hands to wipe my nose... Now I feel a little itchy and uncomfortable. I want to ask what medicine should I put in my nose for beriberi?? Second floor: catch a level 5 boss alive. I just want to ask the same mage what he meows. Can you have three girlfriends?? I don''t believe this fact. You must have lied to me, right?? Third floor: finally found a companion, glory ability in reality can really use ah. I''m a soldier, but I''m a soldier. I met a thief on the bus yesterday. The kid was found stealing money and rushed under the car with a knife. I just stood in the door position, lying in the slot. At that time, I was really scared. But when he came over, I suddenly felt that his action was so flawed, and even this kind of gadget dared to come towards me ? My soldier training is a hundred times more strict than this! You can never think of the extent to which the people around me look at me when I used two seconds to turn over the thief! I love this game!! I chat with you and wechat, let''s have a good exchange. Fourth floor: are you serious?? Why don''t I feel it? Is it because I haven''t transferred?? We play a game?? Fifth floor: are you playing games stupid? Such an obvious fishing post is still believed by a large group of people. Although I don''t play Rongguang, you don''t want to cheat me! Report the rumor dog firmly! Sixth floor: hiss ~ listen to the landlord said, deep feeling, I was really scared by the picture of the God, this is too terrible, this game can still play? Is there something wrong with playing like this?? Seventh floor: this kind of game should not be played any more. Maybe something will happen. Now it can make you feel strong. But what if there is something wrong with the game one day? Is it more dangerous? Eighth floor:... in a short period of time, the players who replied to the bottom of this post had a huge difference, some players thought it was just bullshit, what kind of bullshit spiritual magic, a little scary picture, and they were all players, why didn''t they feel changed? Another part of the players seemed to find the same kind and began to discuss with each other madly about the changes in their bodies, and even a few of them accidentally found the objects that could be based... the mage is OK, because the main change is the spirit. If it is not for the sudden appearance of this divine pattern, most people will not feel much, and the most important thing is when they are sleeping Steady a little. But the warrior is obvious, many level 3 or even level 4 fighters, they can clearly feel that some combat skills in the game can be used in reality.Although the skills can not be released, and because the players are tall, fat and thin, the physical quality is uneven, there is no way to have the fighting power in glory. But after all, the change is real. Those who have successfully transferred in glory have passed the examination, and most of these examinations are basic fighting skills. This can let the player excited, some go out to meet the thief three small two pack forced success. Some of them are dexterous in avoiding sudden traffic accidents. Some of them have learned special skills of exerting force, and the duration of paying public food in the evening is much longer. Lao Wang next door no longer has a mobile phone meeting, which makes the family instantly harmonious. For a while, the level of Posts sharing their life changes is endless, and without exception, all of them are high-level warrior players who have changed the most. The change of mages or life players can''t be seen. As a result, this post of cute king limlu has caused unprecedented super discussion, and the heat continues to rise. There are many players who don''t believe and despise those who don''t grab the game warehouse, and secretly buy them at high prices on the black market. Zhenxiang will never be absent. Players who have started the game will subconsciously observe their own state even if they don''t believe it. Naturally, the result is gratifying. As long as a certain level is reached, the body will inevitably change, whether it is combat skills or other. And the player is aware of this fact, one by one immediately fell into a crazy state, after entering the game, began to take the task and learn skills. Most of these players are fat houses. They also want to win the white edge with empty hands. They also want to hang and beat the thieves. They also want to be persistent... for a long time, players who have learned a lot went to the street everywhere. They have sharp eyes and look around to see where there are thieves and violations of the law and discipline. they are really caught by many players Then these players posted the screenshots of their heroic and even official roll call performances on the Internet, causing a large number of people''s envy and jealousy. The sultry housemen who had no chance to be heroes before felt the powerful power in their bodies and could no longer resist the excitement in their hearts. They began to go out one by one, asking about where thieves were often found, intentionally or unintentionally. Later, some people even took the bus to try their luck to catch a thief. In the end, the number of players who caught the thief was too many, and the thieves were put into detention. Many old pickpockets have been hanged or beaten seven or eight times in a short period of a month. The whole industry is affected by force majeure this year. The market is not good. Go back to their hometown first and come back next year. At that time, the social trend became one of the Qing Dynasty. As the peak area of the crime, many bus drivers later saw many of them. At a glance, they could see who was going to catch the thief. Every time, they would ask, "what''s the level of glory?" At the beginning, drivers of players who had just reached level 4 allowed them to follow, and promised to instruct them how to distinguish thieves at a glance. later, the sharp decrease in thieves led to market tension, and those drivers were upgraded to level 5, which greatly hit the homestead man''s sense of justice. many people complained that the thieves were not professional, and we had not started to do it. How can we do it It''s rare goods... the impact of this event on reality can be said to be far-reaching. After the exposure of glory, it caused more people''s discussion. Some people think it''s a conspiracy. Glory should be shut down immediately. This kind of unknown game must be banned and the official should be involved in the investigation. Some people think that this is an official welfare, and everyone should be encouraged to participate in the game together. The two sides argued bitterly that the other side''s ideas were unreasonable. But what makes all players feel strange is that in the past, when the public opinion was so angry, the official had already come out to clarify and refute the rumors. But this time it is always indifferent, five consecutive days of hot search list are no one tube, anyway, like no one to see the player''s comments in general. Even if someone to report, the reply is that this is a regular game, no violation of the law, to forcibly block back. And discerning people also know that this game seems to be really not so simple, began to seek access to the game to explore it. This directly pushed up the price of the game warehouse, and also raised the price of jinpuke for RMB. But that''s what happened later. At this time, the disturbance caused by the images of gods was still fluctuating, and many players began to be interested in the inspiration of gods in the pictures. Although the level of players is low, but they are brave. Anyway, they can revive in the game. Isn''t it a God? Afraid of wool. Unfortunately, the ID for nine months of the player does not know who the other side is, the avatar is just a bleeding animation avatar. No more information has been revealed to players. The most useful information is only the address mentioned in the post, lissel city.Although they know that the gods are terrible, many of them are already clamoring to go to lissel to kill the gods and preach. Finally, to our surprise, these sand sculptures have organized a team of tens of thousands of players ready to attack lissel. Most of these people are players from the southern provinces of the Norland empire. Although people from other places want to see the gods, they have no travel expenses and can only wait for them to broadcast the butcher God live. With the rise of the topic of Tu Shen, more sand sculpture Posts began to appear. The spirit Exploration Association has been set up to explore the gods. Lissel city is our first experimental goal. If you want to register, please click the link below. brothers, according to my bard teacher''s judgment, there is a spirit shadow in the air, which means that there must be some spirit relics in the city Grab the artifact with me!! ¡· don''t be afraid, the orcs in lissel city are not so great. We spread the news and let NPC take the lead. They kill gods. We fish in troubled waters. Isn''t it refreshing? ¡· the local tyrant divided! We want freedom! We want women, bah, love! ¡· because of a small accident, a storm that Lee did not expect, because the butterfly wings of the player fluttered for a while, and then the wind began to rise. Chapter 362 Under Stanley''s control, the news that there were gods in lissel began to whirl through the southern provinces. Spirit remains, the word itself with unimaginable magic, like witches to cast a black magic, everyone has raised interest in it. God as the ultimate existence of glory, they are noble, they are great, they have the most brilliant halo, they are high in the clouds, they enjoy all the worship and worship in the world. At the same time, they are also the spokesmen of mystery, synonymous with power and majesty. It''s taboo to spy on gods. However, different from direct blasphemy, the remains of gods are only palaces left by gods on the main plane. Even if they enter the remains of gods, they will not displease any gods. Because most of the relics of the gods found are actually left by fallen gods. Because the glory still shines on the gods in the world, most of their traces are still guarded and proud of by their believers. The excitement of the Rongguang Aboriginal people to the news of the gods was far beyond Li De''s prediction. When he began to deliver the news, it spread all over the southern provinces in just one or two days. Even the news began to spread to King nolandi through magic and carrier pigeons. The impact of the incident is becoming exaggerated. However, Li De was calm about this. Just when he thought that the matter might have developed to such an extent that Guan''s attention was similar, a piece of news surprised him. Players even found the gods in lissel. What''s more crazy is that the players even took pictures of the ghost shadow. The unexpected black swan. When Li De heard the news, he went back to the earth to find the picture. It was the first time that he saw the shadow of a deity, but he immediately noticed something different. Because it''s just an ordinary screenshot that makes him feel the pressure coming from his soul. Players can only feel the strange image of the gods, feel the difference inside, but how different it is can not be distinguished, at most is to guess that this picture has been solidified magic. Li De can clearly feel that the spirit image is not a fixed magic, but the breath of existence has crossed space and time... even if it is only a screenshot of a virtual shadow, it will still be affected by the image. This is just like some powerful and ancient evil gods, who have been dead for countless years, even their souls have been annihilated in the river of time. However, if someone recites their names and prays for them, the dead evil gods still have a chance to reunite their souls to be reborn... this discovery makes Lee''s hair stand on end. It means that the power of the glorious gods can directly affect reality. This is too critical and fatal. An uncontrollable thought came up in his mind. If there are gods coming to earth from glory, will the earth be conquered directly?? Taking a deep breath, Li De''s eyes were very solemn. This bold conjecture raised his sense of urgency. "No matter what happens, it is an eternal truth to enhance our own strength. Only when we are strong can we be able to cope with the possible changes in the future. And although the gods are powerful, the earth has no magic after all... I, a level 19 mage, can''t cast magic. They can''t come out and hang the whole world? " Lee was lost in thought. "There are a few guesses that are worth thinking about at the moment. One is that the game room of the earth is equivalent to a portal, which can transmit players'' consciousness to glory. However, Rongguang can''t connect to the earth because of the lack of this medium. If this is the case, you can rest assured. Second, we can come to earth from glory, but we haven''t found a way yet. Thirdly, the powerful beings of glory know how to come to the earth, for some reason, such as lack of magic, or restricted by rules and so on, they can''t come to the earth... the last point is that the gods of glory know how to come to the earth, and they can come, but they have been observing this silently, and have no intention to attack the earth for the time being... the scattered thoughts let us Li De frowned slightly, as if every guess was possible. And "glory" this game appears too weird and elusive. It is said that it was jointly released by several major game companies, but now it is impossible to find an operation headquarters. Moreover, in the face of such public opinion of anger and concern, the official has not intervened. The message is clear. There is an official presence behind the scenes of glory. Li De was a little relieved when he thought of this. He might worry more about those countries in Europe, but Huaxia has always been trusted in the major right and wrong, and in the choice of national destiny."Am I worried? If the gods of glory could come to the earth, they would have come. If there were billions of people, who could occupy this place, that would be the biggest winner. These are believers. However, the earth''s big Ivan is not vegetarian. Magic and technology are different power systems. The gods can carry the forbidden curse, but they may not be able to carry Dawan. " After a little thought, Li De no longer thought that if the two worlds of Rongguang and the Earth collided and connected, he could not prevent it. Instead of thinking blindly when there is no useful information, it is better to think about how to make a profit from the impact of this incident in lissel. "After players know the information about the relics of the gods, they are afraid that no one is sure what will happen next... the advantage is that I can also confirm what''s in lissel. These orcs can really hide, and even empty a city..." after thinking about it, Li De can''t help but feel a little headache. When he let the Dark Pact spread the news, he made two preparations. On the one hand, he publicized the existence of God relics in lissel City, mainly facing the southern provinces, the other hand, he publicized the existence of God relics in lissel city through channels outside the southern province. The so-called God relics is just a rumor. It is the cowardly nobles of green city who want to use their external forces to win over Reese again Seoul. The reason for this is simple - to make the water more muddy and to keep it within his control. It would not be a good thing if the pure propaganda of the relics of gods really attracted the attention of the whole Norland empire. If there were some extraordinary or even legends, what would happen to the dawn city. So mixing water to a limited extent is the best way to meet Lee''s expectations. Most of the southern provinces believed or were curious to know about the change of lissel city. The news from other provinces was not so smart. No one knew which news was true. Under the chaotic rumors, even if someone believed it, it would not be so much. Originally, this matter is still under the control of Li De, but now the situation is obviously out of control because of the participation of players. He can only think about other ways to break the game. As a decision-maker, one of the most important characteristics is to face up to the reality, know where you are now and what you should do next. "Brain wide pain, sure enough, these sand sculptures are the biggest variable..." "however, Ming Pai also has its playing method. Since it is out of control, let the fire burn more fiercely..." Li De''s eyes are full of cold light. Although he knew it was difficult to profit from the remains of the gods, the temptation was too great. Think about the place where the bones were buried. If he didn''t go to the dying graveyard, which was full of danger, he would get such a precious treasure? That''s a plane, how much help has been given to the dawn city. Now, there is a trace of an undead God in front of you. No one can tell how many good things there are. Artifact, divinity, and even the corpse of the God itself all contain amazing value. As long as he can get a small part, it will be enough to make dawn city full of money. This is a more attractive relic than the Mithril vein and the magic crystal vein... The value can''t be measured by ordinary money, this is another level of treasure. When Li De confirmed the news, he was already excited about it. The dawn city can be developed to the present height, can not rely on indecent farming can achieve, every precious resource point is led by his army to fight, conquer back. And this time, it''s no exception. See, conquer. - - - - - with the passage of time, the news of the birth of a divine relic in lissel has attracted more and more attention under the boasting of undisguised players. As long as there are players in the whole glory theme plane, the aborigines all know that in the southern province of Nolan Empire, there are gods'' relics... affected by this, green city is much more lively than before, and countless outsiders are pouring into the city. Even the number of adventurers has increased dramatically. As a direct result, the orcs near lissel are harassed by a large number of players and aborigines who want to sneak into the city almost every day. These orcs are furious and send more troops to guard against them. The last small group of players with a strange route actually entered the city. Although they had just been found in the city, it completely drove the orcs crazy. Just half a day later, more than 20000 cavalry from the city stormed out of the city, the wind swept the clouds, and all around 50 kilometers were plowed. But the more orcs are like this, the more adventurers and aborigines are curious about lissel. The more people go to explore.At this time, adventurers guild and mercenary guild suddenly appeared a large number of exploration missions, the target directly at lissel city. Many adventurers, seeing the bounty of the mission, inexplicably recall that a long time ago, someone used the same method to make them look for orcs in the barren wilderness. Adventurers and mercenaries, who had tasted the sweetness, began to move out frequently, putting great pressure on the orcs in lissel in a short time. But it takes time for the storm to set in. For more than ten days in a row, humans were still rubbing with the orcs. Although the collision was warming up, no one dared to attack hundreds of thousands of orcs in a short time. It''s December 30. Today is dawn day, a festival set by Li De for the dawn city. However, there were so many things this year that he did not return to the dawn city and remained in the scarlet mage tower. It''s not just the city of lissel that he pays close attention to. It''s also because after scarlet moon and scarlet mage tower cooperate to improve the magic scroll, she has made great achievements in 20 days. Weina stood in front of her waist high desk, with a thick notebook in her hand. That pair of dark blue eyes staring at the contents of the white paper, the mainland language is very neat, looks full of delicate, very feminine writing characteristics. "Lord Li De, at present, the improvement of the first magic scroll small fireball has been completed. The magic scroll of little fireball is the first one we produced and the longest developed. It has a deep technical reserve. after cooperating with scarlet moon, it has made rapid progress and quickly solved the problems that we haven''t overcome before... at present, after hundreds of experiments and thousands of mass production, we can determine whether the quality of magic scroll is Li De is sitting behind his desk, half leaning against the carved wooden chair, playing with two magenta magic scrolls with mysterious symbols. The scrolls are rolled from two sides to the middle into three finger wide and palm long objects. The scroll is full of magic wave. He can clearly feel that there is a strong magic power in the thin scroll. In the dark eyes, there is a bit of inquiry. Slightly looked up, straight at the girl''s sapphire eyes. "What are the specific properties of the improved magic scroll?" Weina was a little proud. "After our strict calculation, although the cost of improved small fireball increased by 10%, but the power increased by 30%. At present, the production cost of small fireball is 3, the wholesale price is 9 and the normal price is 12. After the improvement, our wholesale price can rise to 11 jinpuke, and the normal price can rise to 15 jinpuke. And the cost is only 3.3 Hearing this, Li De couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction. It''s nothing to improve a one ring magic scroll. Any two ring magic scroll can hang one ring. What really gratifies him is the meaning behind the improvement. This means that the scarlet mage tower has the technical reserve to improve the magic scroll, and also represents that the scarlet mage tower has the initiative in the future competition. Moreover, as time goes on, as long as the scarlet mage tower continues to invest in this aspect, the advantages now established will be further expanded, until finally no one can catch up with it. In addition, he was very satisfied with the successful cooperation between scarlet moon and scarlet mage tower, which not only means that the cooperation is so simple, but also means that the combination of the advantages of the two worlds is feasible and has a bright future. "Very good, Weina, continue to keep the current research and development rhythm, not only the small fireball, but also other magic scrolls to be researched and improved. The first improvement is the beginning. We can never satisfy the present achievements. We can continue to dig deep into the original ideas of improvement until we have improved the second version, or even the third version, and the fourth version. Moreover, it is not only to improve the power, increase the attack speed, increase the concealment, and increase the controllability, it can even split the fireball into several small fireballs, compress the fireball to concentrate the power, and so on. These are all improved ideas, some of them are feasible, but also have great market potential. When we work out several derivatives from a magic scroll, our chips will multiply. The scarlet mage tower will also face competitors in the future, no one can match. " If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t pull out at this stage, Li De even planned to let dawn city''s magic circle research department cooperate with scarlet moon. It can be said that the success of the magic scroll represents the further improvement of the scientific research power of dawn city. Li De''s goal has always been very clear. Military strength and scientific research strength complement each other, and both must be grasped and both hands must be firm.Weina straightens her chest and looks at Li De firmly. "Lord Li De, Weina will help you to make the scarlet mage tower the most powerful one." The girl''s heart at this time added a silent. Because, this is your mage tower... For you, I am willing to give everything I have, Lord Li De... looking at the bright light in the girl''s eyes, Li De is slightly in a trance. He seems to have seen the little maid who opened the study room when the scarlet mage tower woke up for the first time. It was very touching. Gently stand up, some emotion looking at this has grown up girl, expression inexplicable some touch. It''s been three years... then, under the girl''s somewhat bewildered gaze, Li De quietly stepped forward two steps, gently kissed her forehead, and then gently looked at the little maid who had been following him as if she had never left. At this time, Weina seems to have not changed much as three years ago. No matter how high the reputation outside, how to make people worship and awe, in front of him, is still the girl who has never changed. "Help me get ready. After half an hour, I''m going to go to eNOS," he said, rubbing the girl''s beautiful curly blonde hair. "In the name of the scarlet mage tower." After hearing this, Weina regained her mind. Lee De''s intimacy immediately made the girl''s face turn red at the speed visible to the naked eye, as if smeared with red, and finally even the earlobe was covered with red. Blue eyes in the waves, the heart at this time pounding non-stop. He tried to suppress his inner feelings, and looked at Lee''s deep eyes. His voice was small, and there was a slight tremor. "Are you going to build a new mage tower in eNOS?" Smart girl, Lee de smiles. "Yes, it''s time to build a new tower. The city of eNOS is very important to us. " "In the future, the city will be the center of adventurers." "This mage tower will produce a large number of high-level casters. These casters will be adventurers of losing planes." "This will be a free mage tower." "Anyone can join." "This mage tower does not need qualifications or talents. As long as you can get enough points and contributions, you can enter the tower to learn magic." "Here, it will be a magic place in the eyes of adventurers." Chapter 363 With the wind and snow, the motorcade slowly disappeared at the corner of the street. Weina, who stopped on the mysterious street, was in a trance. Her dark blue eyes did not focus until a long time later. In the eye has cannot tell not to give up, every time to leave, always the girl in the lowest mood moment. But after Weina turned around, the expression on her face was still hiding quickly, and her face returned to its former coldness. After Lee left, the queen of business, who was famous in green city, came back again. This girl''s tenderness can only be felt by the master of this mage tower, and no one else is qualified for it. In the cold winter month of ice and snow, a long convoy of 30 carriages marched on the road against the wind and snow. Hundreds of soldiers in thick clothes rode back and forth on strong unicorns with Warcraft blood to protect the convoy. Li De sat in the middle of the luxurious and spacious carriage pulled by eight pure white unicorns this was the first time he drove to a city hundreds of kilometers away. In the past, Castro had always been riding on the road. Under supersonic flight, the distance of hundreds of kilometers was less than an hour. However, this is a special experience for Li De, who has never had similar experience. The carriage is very slow, which makes his fast life slow down and gives him more time to think. "Lord Li De, the road leading to eNOS city has become much more stable after our renovation. If you go there when the city was just established, the experience may not be so wonderful." In the luxurious carriage, there is a wooden table carved with delicate and complicated patterns, on which all kinds of snacks, fruits and tea are available. Lee sat on the inside, while Laurent, President of the golden wheat chamber of Commerce, faced him with an increasingly obese figure. The carriage was very spacious, and there was room for seven or eight people. At this time, only two people were inside, but it seemed a bit empty. "At present, Jinmai chamber of Commerce has undertaken 90% of the commodity sales in eNOS City, and we have started to prepare commercial streets in eNOS city..." although Li De didn''t open his mouth, Laurent was very excited, "you said before that the biggest way to profit from business is monopoly. At present, we Jinmai chamber of Commerce has monopolized the business of eNOS city. Almost all adventurers will buy materials from us... "if it wasn''t for those adventurers who don''t have a lot of jinpuke in their hands, we''ll make more profits in this period of time... " Mr. Li De, you may not know that those adventurers are really indescribably strange, as long as you release tasks to them, even if they are to die, as long as The price is high, and there are countless people willing to go... the goddess is on, the life of these lost planes is really strange... "there are also construction tasks. Many adventurers who are already professionals are willing to participate in road and bridge construction as long as enough silver coins are given to them... they are professionals. Why are they so willing to do these civilian work What about it? It''s hard to understand... " hearing Laurent''s rambling mumbling, Lee couldn''t help but laugh. This should be the true image of most players in the eyes of aborigines. Eccentric behavior is confusing and willing to do anything for money or other rewards, with no bottom line at all. In the eyes of the aborigines, players with such images are objects of contempt, so many aborigines are extremely disdainful to players. It''s not that they look down on players in the first place, but that many people behave in ways that indigenous people despise. A noble caster is willing to run errands for a civilian or businessman for a small reward. It''s a disgrace to everyone. So before the massacre of players blasphemous disaster, is just a detonated point, discontent has long been planted. "Laurent, the growth environment of the adventurers who lost their plane is totally different from ours," said Li De, who had been with him for three years. "So when dealing with these adventurers, don''t be too surprised, transpose your thinking, when you go to another world, and you can continue to revive. Will your actions change, too? Although they are eccentric, in other words, are these adventures easy to command? As long as you give it to Kim puck, they can be at your disposal. In this respect, these adventurers are more suitable helpers. " Laurent nodded in agreement. "You''re right. It''s because of their eccentric character that we can instruct them. Otherwise, we can''t let professionals dig for us..." Li De shakes his head, instead of saying more in this respect, he changes the topic directly."Laurent, in the future, the city of eNOS is bound to become a new big city, which is an unprecedented opportunity for the golden wheat merchants. This is an opportunity to become a giant chamber of Commerce. And in this process, if you want to occupy a place, you have to pay more. " Although Jin Mai chamber of commerce can be instructed at will, it is necessary to arouse Laurent''s enthusiasm. "You don''t need to be reserved. This city has a deep relationship with the scarlet mage tower. This time I went to eNOS city to establish the branch tower of scarlet mage tower." The relationship between eNOS city and Lee is a top secret. At present, Stanley and Harrison know that other people are in a state of ignorance. Even grot, the 17th level son of the north, who has been at the top of the Dark Pact, has no idea about this. The dawn shadow project is the highest level plan of dawn city. No one who is not related to it, even if he is strong enough, can never know. The Dark Pact is heavily invested in the city of eNOS, and Stanley uses the excuse that he sees the potential of adventurers and the future of Prince eNOS. Laurent''s eyes lit up at the news that reed was going to build the scarlet mage tower. "Mr. Li De, how can Jinmai chamber of Commerce cooperate with you in building the master tower? As long as you give orders, we will finish it! " It was a rare opportunity to show his loyalty. Laurent had no chance to do this in front of Lee for a long time. "Don''t worry, it''s not without your participation." Li De nodded, his eyes deep. Lissel city is an important node in the future and the key to controlling players, so it has been the key target of his investment for a long time. This is venture capital, high risk, high return. The covenant of darkness, the scarlet mage tower, and even the Centaurs of the low hills, and the fish man tribe were all his chips to invest in the city of eNOS. "Jinmai chamber of Commerce has a heavy burden to bear." As the only chamber of Commerce in charge of basic materials and lower market, Jinmai chamber of commerce is the main force in the construction of eNOS city at this stage. Because of the bad reputation of the prince of eNOS, coupled with some dark hands in the Empire, few people in green city would choose to come to eNOS city for business. Moreover, there are adventurers in this city which are despised by the aborigines. These poor and stupid guys really have no business opportunities, which aggravates the barren commercial situation in eNOS city. Therefore, the city of eNOS can only rely on the Jinmai chamber of Commerce. Fortunately, under the protection of scarlet mage tower, Jinmai chamber of Commerce has become the largest Chamber of Commerce in green city, and the materials mobilized can fully support the development of the city. Instead of talking to Laurent any more, reed looked out of the glass window. Green city is close to the sea and low mountains and hills. This area is plain terrain. The snow and ice cover the ground outside the window, and the pedestrians are obviously less than half. Even players are not willing to go out in the ice and snow to fight monsters and upgrade. Creak ~ creak ~ the wheel of the carriage made a clear cracking sound against the crushed ice dregs. Li De''s thoughts began to spread slowly. The future orientation of the city of eNOS, how to control the players, the role of scarlet mage tower, and the spirit relics of lissel city that he attached great importance to recently. ... January 3, 3525. The cold shrouded city of eNOS did not fall into a state of stagnation. On the contrary, the manor of the city began to distribute a large number of construction tasks, and the whole city gradually took shape in the hot atmosphere. Today, different from the past, hundreds of centaurs are suddenly pouring out of the manor of the city. Meanwhile, Prince eNOS, the owner of the city, is waiting for something at the gate of the manor. This abnormal scene has attracted the attention of many players, and even many players began to specially stay to see if they could receive any tasks. After three days of waiting. On the main road that has been built, a group of luxurious carriages slowly come to meet the wind and snow under the gaze of the players. The flag of Jinmai chamber of commerce above the carriage fluttered with the wind, and finally stopped at the gate of the city Lord''s manor. To the player''s surprise, after the carriage stopped, Prince eNOS actually stepped forward in person, and then welcomed a wizard who was wearing silver embroidery and had almost perfect temperament to get off the carriage. Lying trough, where does this come from?? In the carriage that mysterious figure invincible appearance, a short moment has been waiting by the side, want to trigger the task of the player instantly surprised. There was a lot of exclamation. "Am I blind?? How could anyone be so handsome? " "Lying trough, this NPC is invincible. NIMA has a lot of younger sister''s paper to pay for it." "Why do I feel that my family''s so handsome Aidou is not even a fart in front of this NPC, wuwuwu, I''m going to take off powder..."Crazy screenshots of the players quickly posted this scene to the forum, and immediately caused a huge discussion. Almost entirely surprised at the beauty of each other. Even some female players couldn''t stand the stimulation and directly established a NPC beauty list, with one for each male and one female, while for the male side, the picture of Lee de wearing a weaving robe, surrounded by Prince eNOS and a crowd of half men, was sent out, and was directly praised and voted by countless fanatical female players. Later, after he ascended the list, no one could shake his position, even the beautiful spirit could not match it. At this time, of course, Li De didn''t know about all this mess. He entered the so-called city Lord manor with Prince eNOS. Because the former Red Moon territory was too shabby, and this manor was also very shabby, not to mention the manor of the city Lord of green city, even the manor of the normal merchants in green city. The courtyard walls are low, the houses are dilapidated, and the furniture is old-fashioned. If it were not for hundreds of tall centaurs supporting the scene here, I''m afraid it would be even worse. Entering the hall, Lee de sat on the main seat of the main hall. Prince eNOS, the nominal master, was not even qualified to sit down and could only stand beside him. Looking around the room, the magic lamp is not dim. The fireplace on the right is crackling with charcoal and wood. The surging heat makes the room slightly warm, but it is also limited. The wooden floor is a little dim, but it is very bright. There are still several oil paintings hanging on the walls around, which show the yellowing trace of time scouring. There was no one else in the room except for two people. Lied did not speak, and Prince eNOS did not dare to speak much. He slightly bowed his head and waited for his master''s command. A moment later, Lee regained consciousness and looked at Prince eNOS, who stood respectfully in front of him, and motioned to the seat beside the long wooden table. "Sit down and say it, eNOS." "Yes, under the crown." After hearing the speech, eNOS put his right hand on his chest, bowed slightly, and performed a standard aristocratic ceremony. At the same time, the young prince''s face was very uneasy. It was the first time he had met Lee, his ancestors. There is no demeanor to speak of, the suppression on the blood is not what he can resist, every cell in his body is submitting to the figure in front of him. Both reverence worship and fear. Lee looked at the uneasy expression of eNOS also a little strange, this prince''s legend in the Norland empire is simply countless, of course, most of the ridicule and disdain. But in countries of blood orthodoxy, it is strange that a prince born to a maid is not despised. Prince eNOS can live until now has not been played to death, Lee de just feel is a miracle. Is this guy really the hero of destiny?? The prince of eNOS stood up again and said uneasily, "under the crown, the city of eNOS is bright because of your arrival. No matter what task you give me, I will finish it with all my heart... " " don''t be nervous, sit down and say, "and Li De waved his hand in tears and laughter. "I''m not here to arrange tasks, and the city of eNOS does not have the ability to complete any tasks. Your most important task at this stage is to build the whole city well... " seeing the smile on Lee''s face, Prince eNOS relaxed a lot. He sat down for the second time, but he was still nervous. "There are many difficulties in the construction of eNOS city at this stage. The cost of a city from scratch is very heavy. However, as a gathering place for adventurers who lost their plane, eNOS city also has many congenital conditions that other cities do not have. It''s a more open and inclusive city. Although everything starts from scratch, it''s easier to build a perfect city. " Li De said this with some feeling. Isn''t the dawn city built from scratch? At the beginning, there were 200 blood clans, and now the population is more than 100000, no, 150000. Ten days ago, the population plunder operation had been completed perfectly, and a huge city was born in his hands. At present, the city of eNOS is very similar to him, but it is far more lucky than him. The city of dawn can be entirely supported by him, but the city of eNOS still has him as a supporter. "Under the crown, I''m lucky to be able to build such a city, and I will take this opportunity." ENOS was respectful. Li De waved his hand and said with a smile. "ENOS, I''m here to build a mage tower here." Build a mage tower?? Hearing this, Prince eNOS stood up in an instant, with an uncontrollable surprise in his eyes. "Under the crown, that''s great!" As a prince who came out of the capital of Nolan, although he didn''t get along well, he still had a good vision. If the city of eNOS, which is still at the level of a rural town, could have a mage tower, it would undoubtedly be a boost to everyone.Li De smiles. The establishment of sub tower is not only the demand of scarlet mage tower developing to a certain extent, but also his support for the city of eNOS. It is also his bold idea. As he said, this mage tower is completely open. As long as you have the contribution of the mage tower, you can come in and learn magic. All the magic prices are clearly marked. In addition to a small number of gifted casters, he does not recruit a large number of players to become permanent members of the mage tower, but uses contribution value or points to drive players. Even his idea has many interesting places, such as players can contribute their own magic exchange points, there are magic scrolls which can be learned by others, mage tadai can be sold, players can jointly improve magic, and so on. The benefits of this may not seem particularly obvious at the beginning, but with the rapid development of players, the benefits will definitely increase. On the other hand, Li De didn''t plan to get too much money through this mage tower. He helped the city of eNOS to attract the popularity of players and increase the influence among players when the city was empty. The time span of this layout may be as long as three or five years, or even longer, to see the effect. In the first two years or so, more of them were free. However, with the current scarlet mage tower, it is easy to build a secondary tower without any pressure. "The only problem now is that after the mage tower is built, there must be a caster who can live in the town, and the level should be at least level 15 or above..." after thinking about it a little bit, Li De looked at the excited eNOS and said with a smile, "I will arrange someone to select the site later. I need a large enough area." "Crown, even if you use the Lord''s manor, I will do my best to carry out your orders." There was no way to hide the smile on his face. Li De nodded slightly, and after chatting with the other party about the site selection, he put the matter aside for the time being. This time he came to eNOS City, it was not only about building the mage tower. "ENOS, do you have any plans for the future development of red moon territory?" ENOS is just a small part of the red moon territory. "Under the crown, I think that in a short time, we can''t develop other lands yet," said eNOS, with a wry smile on his face. "The city of eNOS has involved all our energy, and we can''t take out our hands in a short time." Lee shook his head. "No, eNOS, you have to determine how the future of eNOS city and even the red moon territory will develop. This is your course. As the captain of the great ship of eNOS, you must have a course to guide you forward, so that you can ignore the storm. Although the red moon territory seems barren and dangerous to the outside world, the main sources of threat are centaurs and fishermen on the sea. however, the current situation is that centaurs are our allies and deep-sea mermaids are our partners. You have almost all of them. Even if it is hidden in the dark, it is impossible to attack you again in a short time. Grot of the covenant of darkness is in eNOS, and I''ll put him in charge of your safety. After you have no worries, you must consider how the red moon territory will develop in the future. " Prince eNOS is a pawn Stanley is going to launch, but if the other party is really useless, Lee will not continue to support each other. Let the other party dominate the development of the red moon territory, which can be regarded as a test for Prince eNOS. If the test is successful, the city will still be in his hands. If he fails to pass the test, Prince eNOS can only become a pawn on the surface, and he will arrange someone else to take over the city. The city is so important in his territory that he can never let it go wrong. When he heard Lee''s words, eNOS took a deep breath and knelt on his knees as he watched him, looking into his eyes with great solemnity. "Under the crown, eNOS will not disappoint you." "The enemy of King Nolan once shamed my mother''s bones with no scruples..." "once trampled me into the mud..." "once let me suffer the most shameful insult..." "once let me taste all the darkness of the world..." "I will return all these things, my sword blade is not stained with blood, i My lover is still waiting for my return in the king... the city of eNOS will be the starting point of my revenge! " "Under the crown, one day your blood descendant, eNOS Cachar, will come to the royal capital, kill all enemies, and take the crown of Nolan empire for you!" "The whole Norland empire will crawl at your feet Chapter 364 "The development of a city can not be separated from the following elements: safe development environment, sufficient resources, enough population, and... " population, the city of eNOS now has an active group of risk takers who have lost their plane. Whether they can create wealth or consume, they are incomparable with most ordinary people... " " external development circle " The environment may be dangerous, but with centaurs and mermaids as allies, the city of eNOS only needs to resist the threat from human beings.... "eNOS city is not lack of resources. There are minerals in the low mountains and hills, and magic materials in the fish people tribe. What we need is to use..." "in addition, the development of the city also needs... " ¡± Prince eNOS, 17 or 18, is too young. Although he has a strong spirit, he has too little experience, and Lee is not very satisfied, so he rarely gives lessons to each other. Detailed analysis of the current situation of the city of eNOS and the future direction of development, and what role the players play in it, and the future policy of eNOS city around what core points to formulate. "ENOS, I have told you so much to let you know that the future city of eNOS is the starting point for your prince''s revenge. those dirty, cheap and despised princes and nobles will kneel in front of you and listen to the orders of the future king of Nolan. If you let me down, you will never have a chance to take control of eNOS, and no one will pay attention to your hatred... " Lee''s eyes are dim, like a bottomless pool. ENOS itself is not important, but his identity as a prince is very important, so he will increase the training of each other. Of course, if you can''t see the results after a period of training, even if the other person''s identity is no longer special, he will not hesitate to change people. "ENOS, your destiny is always in your hands... " for the sake of dawn! " When he heard this, he suddenly stood up straight, his body was like a knight''s steel gun, his voice was solemn like oath, and his right hand was on his chest. Sonorous and powerful. "For dawn!" ... Li De didn''t stay too much after he explained the task, and left eNOS city directly. From entering this new city to leaving, it has not even taken more than three days. As for Laurent, President of the golden wheat chamber of Commerce who came with him, he stayed in eNOS city to meet Prince eNOS about the site selection of the scarlet mage tower. At present, the sub tower is still in the preparation stage, and it will take some time to start. It is more likely that after the cold winter moon, the sowing season comes. In addition, Grote, the 17 level son of northland, told the other party some information, and was sent to Prince eNOS to protect each other''s safety. At present, the city of eNOS is not afraid of external threats. It is afraid that the black hands of Norland city want to take advantage of the random assassination. There are so many people who want Prince eNOS to die, and even the king of this country is happy to see him succeed... Hoo ~ Castro''s blade of blade rolled up snowflakes in the sky. It is no doubt a very sour thing to fly against the wind and snow in the cold winter moon. The icy wind twisted the snow on his face was more painful than a knife. Fortunately, the master mage''s methods were endless. The thick magic shield withstood the cold wind, and even felt warm because of the warm energy of his weaving robe. Most of the extraordinary equipment has the function of resisting cold or high temperature. "Castro, fly directly to the low mountains and hills, let''s go to the iron hoofed tribe..." the voice of Li De was transmitted to Castro''s ears through the strong wind. "Yes, master..." Castro, flapping his steel wings, is like a prehistoric beast in the wind and snow. Senleng''s armor is rampant in the ice and snow. The red moon territory is about 700 or 800 kilometers away from liser City, which is the focus of all people. When Li De was tens of kilometers away from lissel, his heart suddenly moved. Direct Castro to turn around and fly straight to the orc occupied city. Perhaps we can get some news by taking advantage of the ice and snow... most of the wild adventures have stopped because of the arrival of the winter moon, but only lissel city is still infiltrated by human adventurers and mercenaries. Of course, there are also sand sculpture players crying and shouting to kill God. Although the aborigines and players were fierce during this period of time, due to the lack of organization and unified command, the city of lissel has always been as stable as a mountain, and no one has been able to explore the current situation of the spirit relics.This has brought the situation to a deadlock. One of the reasons for this is that the orcs are so powerful that when hundreds of thousands of troops are defeated, no one will feel sad. However, the more important reason is that the news about the relics of gods is not really believed by the indigenous people, because the players have intervened. These sand sculptures boast everywhere, so that everyone knows the news. But it is because of the players that the credibility of this message is extremely reduced. What is the player urine Aboriginal can not know? This kind of greedy guy who is greedy for money and has some advantages, even if he doesn''t want the dignity of a professional, can he be willing to share this information? And it''s all over the place? So much talk has reduced the credibility of this incident. The aboriginal boss who really has the power to destroy the orcs has ignored it. Only some aboriginal people who would rather kill by mistake than let go sent some spies to inquire about the news. Due to the lack of power, players know the truth but can''t be trusted by others. The Aborigines have the power but don''t believe the players... all kinds of reasons add up to the mysterious situation that the orcs are safe and sound although they have exposed the secrets they try to hide. Because of the flat terrain, although it is far away from each other under the wind and snow, Li De can also see the magnificent city in the distance. Twenty kilometers from lissel, he stopped Castro. "Castro, wait for me here." "Yes, master..." with Castro, his ability to hide his breath will be greatly reduced, so Li De decides to act alone. When the voice falls, it can directly release the shackles of blood vessels and activate the hidden ancestral blood vessels. The majestic and mighty breath in the air, like landslides, like tsunamis, the wind and snow in the air seems to be stagnant for a moment. Li De''s eyes are sharp as a knife edge, step out and disappear in the space gap. Brush ~ everything around is like a veil, dark and gloomy. The bat''s wings fluttered behind him, and at the same time, he released a high-level floating skill, and galloped towards lissel at a very fast speed. Dark eyes are full of vigilance, not because of his deep dimensional plane is careless. Fifteen kilometers, ten kilometers. The closer we got to lissel, the more dignified he was. Because he felt like he was slowly approaching the mouth of an open abyss devil. Darkness and terror. The hair began to stand up slowly, and every cell in his body reminded him that there was danger ahead, extremely fatal danger. Eight kilometers, five kilometers... as he slowly approached lissel, his flight speed became slower and slower. His heart thumped and thumped like a pump. Every time he beat, a powerful force would flow through his blood. It seems that the city crawling in the ice and snow is like a chaotic beast that can tear the plane, and the terror is in front of us. Every step forward to lissel, he could feel that he was in danger. One step further, the scythe of death seemed ready to harvest his soul. Close, more and more close, Li De even to the end of his forehead has appeared a little sweat. A pressure from the soul came from the front. At the moment, he was like a knight who had just learned how to hold a sword to fight an adult dragon. Irresistible momentum. But Li De didn''t retreat. The more he did, the more he inspired his ferocity. In the hazy environment, he moved on and on. Until a kilometer away from the city wall of lissel, just 1000 blades away, Lee''s body suddenly stopped. The pupil shrinks instantly. In the dimensional plane, he saw a shield with light green light, like a bubble, directly enveloping the whole city of lissel. It''s a miracle. If you don''t get close, you can''t find the shield at all. But the traces of the shield, though weak, can never be bypassed. This made him frown. After thinking for a moment, I step forward and lean forward with my eyes very close to the light green shield in front of me. Although the light on the shield was weak, it was always flowing, and gave him a very familiar breath, as if he had met somewhere. The brow frowned more tightly. A moment later, Li Deyi patted his forehead, and suddenly he said, "I''m so familiar..." his right hand extended, and then the light power of the holy light began to diffuse. At this time, the light green shield swung slightly and shrank inside a little, like the rubber was pressed in, but it didn''t crack. "The power of faith... This shield is actually constructed by the power of faith, but the other side''s power of belief is very weak, and it is also mixed with a lot of magic energy..."When Li De saw this, he didn''t take back his hand. Instead, he increased the output of his faith. Then he formed a bubble and collided with the shield. Wave ~ unexpectedly, the collision between the two energies did not burst. Instead, the power of faith of Li De was directly integrated into the shield. Then, the shield was like a patch of different colors on the clothes, and the power of faith occupied a part of it. The white power of light is in sharp contrast to the pale green shield. Li De moved in his mind and continued to increase the output of the power of faith, expanding this area to the area that can accommodate one person. Then, after observing the surrounding area for a moment and confirming that there was no enemy, he stepped into the light green shield directly from the area covered by the power of faith, without touching the shield. But as soon as Li De stepped into the shield, he suddenly felt a chill on his back. A terrible pressure that could not be described or touched rose in front of him. In the dimensional plane, a huge open eye of void floated in the air above lissel in the distance. The huge eye could not describe its strangeness and terror. It was like the remnant of the broken sky and the broken world, or the dead eye of the ancient evil god. Silence, emptiness, destruction, tyranny, killing, bloodiness, all negative adjectives that can be found can not be put too far in this empty eye. This is not an extremely evil thing that can exist on the plane, it is a filthy evil god that can only be seen in bottomless abyss and bloody hell. Fear is spreading. Lee even felt his soul was frozen into ice at this moment. Gods! At this time, a scene that made him even more creepy appeared, and the empty eye floating in the void and clearly visible in the dimensional plane suddenly turned to him. It is full of strange and terrible, indescribable breath of eyes, like across a million years of time, from ancient times to the present. Chaos and the eye of death. "Plague and death were there, plague and death are now, and plague and death will be forever..." a voice like tens of thousands of people kneeling and praying at the same time, or like the terrible words from non-human organs sounded in Lee''s ear. "He is eternal, he is the past, he exists in the past, he also exists in this evening, he is the dominator of pestilence and death, he is the disseminator of disease and destruction..." under the gaze of that eye, the sweat drops on his forehead are like water, and there are hundreds, thousands and tens of thousands of people in his ear at the same time Words of evil that devour the soul. "He is eternal, and he is the only one. He will not die, he will live forever, and he will also be reborn..." at the moment when the last strange syllable falls, Lee''s soul seems to be pulled by some unspeakable force, and even flies directly from his body to the eye of chaos and death. No!! Death is approaching... Li De''s soul is warning him at this moment, biting the tip of his tongue with blood dripping. The intense pain made him recover a bit of clarity, and suddenly operated the power of faith. The pressure that could crush his soul at any time was hanged under the crazy impact of the power of faith. After a few breaths, he regained control of his body. At this time, his back has been all wet with sweat. With the power of faith protecting his whole body, Li De clenched his teeth, and suddenly raised his head to look at the eye of chaos and death, which was full of all the evil and terror in the world. The power of faith in his body is brilliant and his eyes are firm as steel. He does not allow anyone to shake his mind and soul again, even if the other party is a God... He has reached a God that he can''t reach! Look straight. The soul was hit again, but he gritted his teeth and looked straight at each other. The stubborn heart let him never admit defeat, even now his eyes began to bleed. It was not until that strange eye could no longer have a great influence on him that Li De accepted the power of faith. The other side, you can''t leave lissel. This discovery gave him a deep look at the eye of chaos and death that straddles the dimensional plane and overlooks the whole city of lissel. Without much nonsense, he turned around and left the place where he had just entered. When he got rid of the pale green shield, the breath of oppressive soul and the evil eye containing chaos and death disappeared. When Lee looked at lissel again, he was still as quiet as snow, as if nothing had happened. The back is still cold. He did not stop, the power of faith covered his body, and then flew away at a very fast speed. When he found Castro waiting for him, he did not hesitate to let the newborn King of level 15 leave the city as quickly as possible.After flying hundreds of kilometers, Li De''s expression is still dignified. It was terrible. The breath that almost pulled his soul out of his body made him feel the power of the gods intuitively. That''s not the strength he can fight now. Even under that pressure, the supernatural can only be slaughtered like a lamb, and it''s still different whether they can escape or not. If he didn''t have the power of faith to protect his body, he would have been in the blood pool for more than half a year. Fortunately, the other side is still trapped and can''t leave lissel city... "it''s really the immortal God. This time the orc plot is too big, are they not afraid to support themselves..." from the bottom of a city, they dug up a living evil god. These orcs are going to take a lot of time. Li De''s expression became more and more dignified. It''s out of his control and moving in an increasingly unpredictable direction. Originally, he thought that the spirits in the remains of gods, even if they were immortal, should be sealed and unable to move. But in this situation, it''s not the same thing at all. It''s more like these orcs opening the seal of man and slowly reviving the evil god. "Why do orcs do such bold things?? That breath is definitely an ancient buried evil god. Once the other side is out of trouble, let alone hundreds of thousands of ORC troops, it will be paid three times and five times more. That''s a living God... "do these orcs intend to trade with evil gods?? They should not be so stupid... or do they believe in this evil god? It should not be. The beast God is still a living God. It''s hard to believe in an evil god without believing in the main god of his own race... " the more he thought about it, the more deep the water was. "What''s more, there are the upper class nobles of green city and the extraordinary mage Locke. These people even ignored the orc''s behavior for more than one year and nearly two years, and after the news of the remains of the gods spread, they also thought they didn''t hear..." "what are they planning?" Originally, Lee thought that he had cleared the fog, and that the orcs occupied lissel to seek the remains of the gods, but the chaos and death eye above lissel shattered his speculation. The situation, which was already clear, became chaotic again. The spirit is not dead... Li De suddenly remembered that level 17 spirit. "Maybe, what does the other person really know? ... " " go or not? " After a moment, Li De shakes his head and breaks away from the pressure just now, and his mind slowly returns to clarity. "It seems that the power of that eye is still in a weak state. The orcs have not completely finished the unsealing. They can wait for a while." "What''s more, that spirit may not be a generation that is easy to get along with. A spirit that has been watched by human beings even ran to the Norland empire from the ancient forest in the center of the thematic plane for countless distances. What is her purpose? The power behind her is not simple. " "As a blood clan, I don''t have to be friends or enemies when dealing with each other." "If you put this thing in advance, the worst result is that you don''t touch the things in it. The sky falls down, and the supernatural of green city is holding up. I don''t believe that extraordinary person really knows nothing about all this..." after a little thinking, Li De decides to continue to go to the iron hoofed tribe. Although there was a big problem just now, it was not a loss. This gave him a better understanding of lissel, and it also allowed him to revise his key plans for dealing with the remains of the gods. This is too important. If he has not been aware of this information, he still relies on the previous plan, for fear that the loss will be too high for him to accept. "We still need to work hard to develop..." "now my strength has no way to explore the existence of such terror... " the living evil god... " " all these... Are too mysterious... " " Chapter 365 The wind whirred in the sky, like the whistling of ghosts. The snow covered the light and made the eye white. As Lee pondered, Castro suddenly slowed down. "Master, there is the iron hoofed tribe below..." Li De''s meditation was interrupted by the sound like a dull thunder. Looking down on his side, he suddenly saw a broad architectural complex in his eyes. In the high altitude, you can''t even see the edge. Most of the houses here have only one floor, but they don''t look low. Snowflakes are pressing on the houses, accumulating snow like steamed bread. In the crisscross street, only scattered centaurs are sweeping the snow, pedestrians are close to nothing. It''s completely like a human city - except that it doesn''t have walls. After more than a year''s absence, the iron hoof tribe has been completely transformed. After a little sensing, reed soon sensed Frey''s breath in the vast, unseen buildings. With a little sign, the rest of Castro immediately sped towards the center of the city. In the cold, the blade is full of the breath of cold armor. At this time, the Centaur below also found the huge body of Li Castro, which caused a huge disturbance in an instant. Whine ~ the fierce horn sounded, and then the whole quiet city suddenly boiling. In the towering arrow tower, torches were quickly lit and bows and crossbows were erected. The Centaur soldiers, who had not yet put on their armour, came out of the houses and barracks with huge helmets, which were full of violence. The Centaur archer with a long bow has drawn his bow full, and his shining arrow is aimed at the giant beast in the sky. It seems that the screeching sound of the arrow will erupt in the next second. Hundreds of huge figures take off from a barracks, the sound of whistling is like the whispering of Demons - magic language bats. But in a warning period, the Centaur below was shocked to find that the magic language bat in the sky did not attack the terrible beast, but surrounded and escorted it. Some centaurs, seeing this scene, suddenly seem to think of something, and quickly shout to let the Centaurs put down their bows and crossbows. "That''s the Lord of cachal!! The glorious hand of the iron hoofed tribe If the title of Lord of Cachar is unfamiliar to many centaurs, no one knows the glorious title of the hand of glory, which symbolizes the strongest warrior in the Centaur tribe. As more and more centaurs confirmed that the giant beast in the sky belonged to the man who had conquered them, the original vigilance began to disappear, and the bows and crossbows slowly converged back. Led by the magic language bats, reed landed in the barracks where they were up and down. By the time he came out of the many magic language bats, he had found Sam tiehoof, a 15 level iron-hoofed tribal chief, and Frey, a second-generation blood descendant of level 15, meeting him at the gate of the barracks. At the moment of seeing Li De, he was 3.5 blade, like a mighty Centaur chieftain, who was like a towering tree. The hard long handled Tomahawk was inserted into the ground, and his right hand beat his chest to salute. "Good day, dear hand of glory, mighty Lord of Cachar, and iron hoofed tribe, welcome to you..." "welcome to your arrival, Lord of glory" behind him, a dozen strong centaurs with a height of 3 blades beat their chests with their chief. The high pitched sound echoed in the surrounding streets, causing countless centaurs'' curious eyes. At this time, Frey, dressed in a black mage''s robe, also stepped forward gracefully. This somewhat proud second-generation blood descendant touched his chest and bowed, "good day, under the crown." Looking at this scene, Li De nodded slightly and looked at Sam with a smile. "Chief Sam, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems that the iron hoofed tribe is developing very well at present... although the iron-hoofed tribe has become a part of the dawn city in essence, Frey is the authority here, but at least on the surface, the present iron-hoofed tribe is still independent, which is similar to the dwarf valley Like the lion tribe. "Lord of Cachar, it''s all because of your support... Sam''s attitude is very low, and the Centaur knows the current situation of the iron hoofed tribe. As a matter of fact, as dawn city''s control over the low hills increased, he had no other mind. The once dawn city is no longer what they can resist. The scene that the 20000 and half soldiers of Heifeng tribe were washed by magic language bats with alchemy bombs, and finally controlled by blood mage to kill hundreds of thousands of bats still remains in his mind. Not to mention the better developed dawn city. "Chief Sam, you are a wise man, and your wise choice has made the iron hoofed tribe survive and win you tomorrow. Believe me, as long as you follow the steps of dawn City, the iron hoofed tribe will not disappear in the future, but will become more powerful. " Li De, with his eyes burning, glared at the top of the Centaurs of the iron hoofed tribe, and his tone was full of self-confidence and hegemony."That''s what I, cachal, promised you." Sam looked a little excited. "Lord of cachal, the iron hoofed tribe will follow your footsteps to the death." After that, he turned his head and looked at the crowd. One of them, who was seven points similar to Sam, nodded with a complicated horse mask. Then Sam took a deep breath and seemed to have made up his mind. With some unexpected look on Lee''s face, Sam stepped forward, knelt on his front hooves, and began to swear to him. "Oi... Pf... NQ... The great palace of control of death and soul, I am your loyal servant, I am your most devout believer, I am willing to use your strength to sign a soul contract with my master..." soul contract? Lee''s face was full of amazement. He didn''t expect the Centaur chief to be so decisive. Seeing this scene, a dozen or so centaurs around Sam, as if they had already agreed, knelt down to their knees in allegiance. In a short period of time, Li De felt that there were more than ten strands of soul power in his spiritual sea. If he wanted to, he could use the power of these souls to strangle the swearing people at any time. How many people can be contracted by a soul contract depends on their own strength of soul. If the strength of soul is not enough, even if a level 1 apprentice cannot succeed. Li De is obviously not comparable to ordinary people. After several transformations, he contracted hundreds or even thousands of people easily. "Get up, Sam, your behavior has won the future for you and the iron hoofed tribe again..." after finishing, Li De looked at the old Centaur in the crowd, and his eyes were very appreciative. There were intelligent people in the iron hoof tribe. In fact, if Sam doesn''t take the oath, he will use the power of faith to transform each other. The low hills are now more and more important, and he will not let Sam, the most influential of them, leave his control. "As you wish, under the crown..." after standing up, Sam changed his mouth immediately. With the development of the iron-hoofed tribe, he had already realized that the iron-hoofed tribe was standing at the crossroads, and whether it was alive or not was just a thought of Li De. Even if it was him, he could not allow a group of uncontrolled people to take charge of such an important power. Even he had already begun to clean up and replace everything here with his own. Li De has only come now, and he feels a little late... A real master worth following should be decisive and determined. From his own point of view, Sam didn''t want to resist, but the power revealed by dawn city was not that iron-hoofed tribes could resist. Even most centaurs slowly recognized their status as dawn city under the rule of dawn City, and many centaurs were firmly opposed to war with dawn city. Their own strength is weak, internal instability, and even capitulationists. On one hand, there is a bright future, and on the other is the abyss of death. When Sam stood at this intersection, he quietly found that he had no choice. So when he put forward the idea of loyalty, he got the unanimous consent of all the Centaurs. Loyal to a conquering dragon, and has a very powerful existence, centaurs do not feel aggrieved, subordinate to the strong, this is the instinct of survival. Only the strong can bring them a better future. This seems to be a sudden scene, behind the result of Li De''s layout two years ago. At the beginning, the dawn city was weak and had no energy to run an iron-hoofed tribe, so it adopted the way of allies to win over the iron-hoofed tribe. However, with the rapid development of dawn city in all aspects, the iron hoofed tribes are naturally wrapped in the dawn city. When they find problems and want to resist, it is already late. After a brief and sudden pledge of allegiance, Sam and a group of centaurs trooped him to the house in the central area. Most of the buildings before the Centaur were temporary, and most of them were tents made of animal skins. But after Frey took over the iron hoof tribe, he began to build a large number of permanent residences, which greatly improved the living environment of centaurs. After all, compared with the shelter of the house, the fur tent is still too simple. From thrifty to extravagant, from extravagance to simplicity, accustomed to a good life, centaurs naturally do not want to go back to the old shabby living environment. Entering the house, a heat wave is coming. The charcoal burning in the fireplace makes the air warm a lot. Li De looked at the house at random. The house was made of stone and wood. Although it was less delicate and rough, it was stronger than the tent. There were no stools in the house. There were only neatly arranged tables on the thick fur carpet. After the Centaur entered the house, he sat down directly on the carpet. A table was just one place. Fortunately, Li De didn''t care so much. He sat down in the seat with thick hide. In front of the huge Centaur, he and Frey looked a little thin.But with a strong aura, Li De is still firmly in control of the situation. Deep eyes scan a group of people, and the Centaurs who are looking at him lower their heads in order to show their submission. Li De is not only polite, but also enters the topic directly. "Sam, report on the current situation of the iron hoofed tribe, starting with the population..." "yes, under the crown." Sam, the 15th level chief, immediately stood up. After saluting, he felt that it was impolite to stand up and look down at Li De, and then he sat down again and began to report carefully. "Under the crown, the iron hoof tribe has a population of 87000, including 40000 heavy cavalry, 30000 archers, and the rest are the old and weak who can''t go to the battlefield..." Sam''s first words gave Li a big surprise. He didn''t expect that the current iron hoof tribe had expanded to this extent. If he remembers correctly, the other party was originally a small tribe with a population of less than 20000. Now the population is close to 90000 and is moving towards 100000. The expansion speed is not necessarily worse than that of dawn city. "How did these people come from?" Li De asked curiously. "Under the crown, war and annexation." When Sam talked about this problem, his expression was a little excited. "The iron hoofed tribe has no one to compete with us in the edge of low mountains and hills because of the weapons and equipment support of dawn city. Our heavily armored warriors charge is a torrent of steel that other Horde centaurs can''t resist. Our archers can easily tear their bones and flesh, but their weapons can''t even break our armor... " " this area near the barren wilderness has been conquered by us, except for a few big tribes The small tribes were all incorporated into the iron hoofed tribes. In addition, the reputation of the iron-hoofed tribe began to spread, and many small tribes took the initiative to join in, which was also a part of the personnel... " Li De nodded, and his eyes flashed a little thinking. "What is the reaction of the other centaurs to the expansion of the iron hoofed tribes? Is there any news coming from the windy city? " There is a point that can''t be separated from the low mountains and hills, that is the center of the whole low mountains and hills. Most of the large Centaur tribes are concentrated around the Windy City, where the land is fertile and the capacity of the land to carry population is much greater than that in the marginal areas. If the iron hoofed tribe wants to continue to expand, it will inevitably have to compete with the windy city in the future. As a city with extraordinary seats, the attitude of the windy city can almost determine the development direction of the iron-hoofed tribe. "Under the crown, there is no movement in the windy city. We are still too far away from them, and the central area is far richer than our area... as for the tribes around the iron hoofed tribes, they have been silent about our expansion... " Oh? They don''t feel threatened by the rapid expansion of the iron hoofed tribes? " "Under the crown, in fact, we are united in the face of foreign enemies, and there is not much communication between races. As long as we do not invade the territory of the big tribes, they will not pay too much attention to our expansion." Do you know that the people and horses around Li Zihan are far away from them? Iron hoofed tribes are growing. They may not be the next target. They just do it? He''s kind of funny. He really doesn''t understand these non-human brain circuits. But it''s also a good thing. These centaurs don''t respond, which means the iron hoofed tribe has more time to develop. "Well, it''s good that the iron hoofed tribe can increase its population. We can give gifts to large tribes, trade with each other, win their support, and continue to carry out annexation plans for small tribes. I hope that the population of the iron hoofed tribe will double when I come next time... " Li De looks like a hawk falcon, with great ambition. "Sam, remember what I promised you? In the future, I will build a city for the iron hoofed tribe. Now, I''m giving you a more specific commitment. As long as the population of the iron hoofed tribe reaches 200000, the dawn city will use all its strength to build an iron-hoofed city for you on this land! A city with the name of the iron hoofed tribe. " Population, or population, no matter what you want to do, you must have the prerequisite of population. Since the iron hoof tribe still has room for development, it will continue to develop until the other side touches the ceiling. Li De''s thinking is very clear, no matter when, no matter how much power in his hands. Not to mention the fact that the remains of the gods in lissel are now likely to undergo major changes. He needs an army strong enough to drive him. The relics of gods are too precious. If you get some of them, you can make a fortune for the dawn city. Although he saw the eye of chaos and death, he would not be frightened.The timid cannot enjoy the fatness of a crab. And unlike in the past, lissel''s changes have attracted the attention of sects, adventurers, and various forces. In this case, the use of the power of the blood clan is undoubtedly a death. At that time, perhaps those human beings will regard the blood clan as the enemy. The power of the iron hoof tribe gave him an extra plan, and the Centaur would be another card in his hand. 40000 Centaur heavy cavalry and 30000 Centaur archers, both of which are trump card armies of the Centaur tribe, both of which have made great achievements on the throne of glory. It can be said that with this army, as long as things in lissel are not out of control, if there is a God with complete strength, his power in his hands can not be underestimated and can take a share of it. The layout two years ago has finally achieved fruitful results. "Under the crown, the iron hoofed tribe will not let you down!" Sam was so excited that he almost jumped to his feet. "We will practice your will with our lives. In a year''s time, the population of the iron hoofed tribe will certainly exceed 200000!" Building a city is an irresistible temptation for the iron hoofed tribe. The iron hoofed tribe was the royal family of the windy city thousands of years ago, and used to call on the wind and rain in that city. However, with the decline of the tribe, the glory of the past has long gone from them, but because of this, the obsession is so great. Having a city named after their surname is an irresistible temptation for centaurs. Lee''s eyes were sharp, and he looked at Sam in a deep voice. "My promise never fails. Shaman, get the iron hoofed tribe ready, and there is likely to be a major war in lissel, the city now occupied by orcs Lee''s words made Sam look cool. "Under the crown, seventy thousand and a half soldiers of iron hoof tribe are waiting for your order at any time! Always ready to fight for you! Iron hoofed tribe, never fear Other centaurs are also showing excitement. As a strong fighting race, centaurs are violent. Now with the support of dawn city''s advanced equipment, they can''t wait to try the edge of tomahawks and arrows. "I will ask the weapon factory to forge higher level weapons and equipment for you. At the same time, you should also make all soldiers mentally prepared. This war may be more cruel than you think. " Li De''s dark eyes revealed the complexity that outsiders could not detect, but he did not say much about God. This information does not need to be known by many people. After the vaccination, the topic changed. "Sam, dawn city will establish a complete city hall system, and all forces under it must obey the city hall''s orders. And I''m going to set up a city hall department in the iron hoofed tribe, the municipal department. In the future, you will be the Minister of this department, Frey will be the deputy minister, and the order of the city hall will be directly sent to you... " this matter is actually the real purpose of Li Delai to the iron-hoofed tribe - to establish a unified command system and recover the power delegated to various forces. In the past, he did not impose regulations, leading to internal forces fighting on their own, but now this system is obviously not in line with the future development of dawn city. He must take power back to the city hall and implement a centralized system. It is necessary to centralize power in both the feudal dynasty and the modern society. The result of decentralization of power is often mutual involution and unreasonable competition among various forces. Holding power in the hands of the city hall can better regulate the development of various forces, balance and overall arrangement, and prevent from falling into the vicious circle of competition. If there was no allegiance, it would have made Sam disagree, but now Sam''s promise is simpler than anyone else. "Crown, we will carry out your orders firmly." Lee nodded slightly and looked at Frey, who had never spoken. "Frey, do you have anything to say?" "Under the crown," Frey stood up and saluted slightly. His eyes flashed a little sharp and said slowly, "the chieftain of the black wind tribe, the 17th level Centaur who activated the strong wind blood, has taken a firm foothold in the seaside. But at present, his development speed is far from enough. Do we need to increase our support for him?" "Guido?" Li De nodded slightly. In his initial positioning, guyDo played the banner of rebuilding the Centaur Empire to attract the attention of the windy city and share the pressure for the development of the iron hoofed tribe. But now his development is obviously slow. "Inform the propaganda department to send some propaganda personnel there. In addition, the iron hoofed tribe is ready to cooperate with the propaganda work of the propaganda department. I want to publicize guyDo as the Savior of the Centaur!" Li De''s eyes flashed a bit of fun. The reward he received in the underground world in the form of a half mission - escorting five halflings back to heitiebao safely can get legend degree, which has not been completed yet.That is to say, although the five halflings returned to heitiebao, they did not get the legend degree because they did not publicize his deeds of conquering giants in the mud swamp. In addition, the reason why Yiluo''s sub identity is under the crown makes his conjecture verified - as long as outsiders are willing to believe you, even if you have not done it, you can also get legend. He''s going to experiment with him. The second fated son is about to be born. Players have been fooled lame, just don''t know what the Centaur will react. Chapter 366 "Clayson!! Carry out the order. This is the military order directly issued by the Lord of the city!! Remember, you are the best talent in black city!! It''s the black iron fort that has trained you. Without the black iron castle, you have already been eaten by those dirty monsters. You have to pay all your own to repay the black iron castle! " "What if I refuse?"?!! It''s not the first time that I''ve paid. It''s more than enough to buy me ten lives! " "No, you don''t have the right to refuse. You have only one mission now, go to the vampire City, develop bows and arrows with them, spy on their intelligence, and bring back all the information about that city." Bang ~ after a fierce argument, the halfling Herald slammed the door and left. Clayson grey claw, the young halfling, held his hands tightly, his eyes full of anger. "Am I just a tool in your eyes?? I developed and produced the most powerful bow and arrow for heitiebao, improved the siege crossbow, and made the sharpest arrow, which increased the strength of heitiebao by at least 30%, but in the end, I was still not trusted by you?? Just because I''m not a descendant of the grey claw tribe, but you picked it up from the hostile tribe after the war After a long time, clayson sighed again. "Forget it, go to the vampire city. Maybe they didn''t intend to let me back alive this time. It''s ridiculous to say that if I didn''t develop such a good long bow, maybe I could still live as well as before... damn bastard, in order to enjoy this credit, he even sent me to the vampire to die!! Asshole However, no matter how you complain, military orders are military orders. The orders of heitiebao may be lenient for the halflings, but they are especially strict for him. Because he was an alien from the tribe destroyed by heitiebao after the war, if not for his outstanding research talent, he might have been excluded from the army. He stood up and straightened out his blue robe a little. Clement''s expression was a little subtle. "These vampires should not be able to make such exquisite and luxurious robes. Is the castle of vampires leading to other cities on the surface? If not forced, I''m really curious about the earth''s surface... it''s said that the earth''s surface has warm sunshine, snow can be seen in winter, there''s endless food there, the land is fertile, and there''s little danger... " after thinking for a moment, clayson smiles bitterly and shakes his head. "Maybe I think too much. It''s the city of human beings, but I went to the castle of vampires. Their city must be built in a dark and humid cave * *, which is dark and dark without light. Bats are hanging on the top of the cave, and the surrounding rock walls are covered with moss... thinking of this, the young halfling is helpless. If he has a choice, who would like to go to that place? "Lord clayson, everyone is ready..." at this time, a sudden knock outside the door interrupted his thoughts and took a deep breath. The young halfling made up his mind. "When I come back this time, I will resign from the army. Even if I only open a shop to manufacture bows and crossbows in the city, I will no longer serve the so-called grey claw tribe. You have never regarded me as your own person. When you meet the damned task of going to the vampire City, you should give it to me... " BAM Bang Bang ~ " Lord Clement Yiya ~ clayson pushed open the door and looked calmly at the halfling soldier in front of him. "I''m here. Is the team ready?" The halfling soldier, in black leather armor and with a long bow, nodded, "ready, my Lord." "Well, let''s go." "Yes Under the leadership of the soldiers, Clement turned his head a little bit reluctantly and looked at the house that had lived behind him for more than ten years. Although the room built by the black iron stone was not large and not high, it carried his countless memories. Perhaps this time, the house will no longer belong to him, because this is the base of the army. Walking on the black road, the magic lamp lights up only after a long distance. The underground world has no so-called day and night, the light is always so gray, only the city clock can determine the time. When they came to the gathering place, the black heads of 300 people seemed very depressed. The leader came forward to salute. "Lord clayson!" "Are you all here?" "Here we are, three hundred people. You need to take all of you to the third barracks and ride the black pecking eagle. They will take you to dawn city." At the dawn of the city, clayson couldn''t help but gasp at the address.A vampire''s city is called dawn city... The Demi God is on, this is the funniest joke he has ever heard. But before he was under the Ministry, he could only remain serious. Although he was only twenty-five years old, he was given the position of captain of the second squadron of bow and arrow manufacturing department with his outstanding talent. If it wasn''t for the bow and arrow he developed last time that he was possessed by that damned brigade leader, and even sent him to the vampire city for greedy merit, maybe he would be promoted to captain next time. Thinking of this, clayson looked a little ugly, and took a look at the crowd. "Everybody, let''s go!" Although it was a hard job, clayson didn''t want to be seen as wrong. In fact, this team was not the most elite bow and arrow maker in blackIron city. At least, clayson could recognize that many people in the army were not treated by their superiors and were excluded. I shook my head in my heart. Sure enough, those who were sent to the vampire city are a group of unlucky ghosts. The mood is dim again. No more thought, led the team out of the camp. But just after stepping out of the barracks, on the street outside, a group of human beings, dressed in pure white clergy robes, were handing out food to the old and weak halflings begging on the street, which attracted the attention of clayson. He knew who these people were. This was the dawn preacher who came to blackIron yesterday. Although it''s strange why human beings preach in vampire cities, Clement doesn''t pay much attention to these priests. He''s always been very dismissive of these people, Reverend? Is it the group of halflings in blackIron city who charge a lot of money for each treatment, Reverend? Hehe, they are really a group of hypocritical blood sucking insects, which make people nauseous... therefore, although he would call up the God of half human beings, he never believed in gods. He firmly believed that there was no God in the world that was worthy of his belief except himself. The two sides passed by, but unexpectedly, the dawning missionary showed a gentle smile, not as cold as Clement''s indifference. The warm smile made Clement feel a little better. "If you can go to a vampire city and have a few more smiles like this, maybe this trip will be enough..." clayson thought of it with extravagance, but then he shook his head and met such a smile in the vampire city? He''s dreaming. Maybe the other party is because they came to the black iron city, to this magnificent and free city, they will show such a smile. Thinking of this, clayson''s face was full of pride. Although he did not recognize the gray claw tribe, the black iron city was different, which also raised his city. Heart with a bit of a strange mood, Clement led the team to the third barracks, sat on the black pecking eagle. He had no yearning for the vampire City, not at all. Maybe the place they went to was worse than the vampire castle in the minstrel population, which could be a disastrous experience. But it''s not something he can resist. The young halfling who likes to think wildly does not return to his mind until the black pecking eagle flies away from the black iron city. He looks at the black iron Castle behind him like a giant beast. Inexplicably, there is a feeling in my heart. It seems that this trip to the legendary dark and bloody vampire city may have different experiences. "Is the environment worse than you think? God, please forgive me... " - - - - - - after nearly ten days of flying, the black eagle pecking team slowly stopped in front of a military fortress. The next scene, which makes clayson feel strange. Because he saw the orcs in this castle called gray stone castle. Yes, it''s amazing that there are human missionaries under vampires. Now there are orcs?? Those vampires enslave so many races?? Although he wanted to get some information, he still failed to seize the opportunity under the surveillance of soldiers who were closely guarded around him. After entering the underpass from the cave behind the limestone castle, he entered a huge cave. Clarisson bet that the orcs must have wanted to empty the mountain, otherwise how could they have dug such a large cave. Then he saw the legendary vampire mount, the giant bat. The half body God is on, this is a monster bigger than the black pecking eagle. Two days ago, they said that the human missionaries were riding on this monster when they came. Unfortunately, he was experimenting with a new bow string material and didn''t see it. But it feels good to sit on. The young halfling''s mind was very active, and his brain was spinning all the time. Maybe Li De knows the other party''s habits and will definitely call him a spiritual boy. Whoosh~Flying in the cave is extremely dangerous. Clarisson feels his heart is almost out of his mind. How can these strange big bats make continuous sharp turns and be safe?? If it''s a black pecking eagle flying in the cave, I''m afraid it will soon hit the wall when turning. It''s really a strange life. He felt that he had been flying for ages... but after the initial thrill, he was bored and drowsy. Damn it, he missed his lab. this morning, he just got a new kind of Warcraft muscles and bones and experiments. Maybe this kind of strange material can improve his last bow string... just at the moment when clarisson had no spirit, he suddenly heard a cry from his side, and then a closed rock wall appeared in front of him. There is no way! Klaisen''s eyes widened, and his doze disappeared and he exclaimed. "Stop, damned bastard, there''s no way ahead!" But this passage is only a few hundred blade long distance, a few breathing time came to the rock wall. Instead of paying attention to his shouts, the giant bat continued to whip his wings against the rugged rocky cliff. Just as Clement''s body arched up to jump off the demon language bat, suddenly there was a cry in front of him. The magic language bat who first reached the rock wall went straight through it. The door of space?? Cleson''s face was stiff, and he felt relaxed for a moment, and then he was embarrassed. Was his reaction too big and humiliating... sure enough, when his magic language bat flew past, he did not bump into the cliff, but came to a new place. Clarisson felt cold and entered a gray space, but he flew out before he could react. Through the door of space? when clarisson didn''t recover, a breath of extreme cold came to him. He wears a lot of clothes in the underground world, in the cold like bathing naked next to a clean pool in summer. Under the high-speed flight of the magic language bat, he even breathed a few cold wind. Clement shivered a few times, and his teeth rattled. But the young halfling had nothing to do with it. At this time, his heart was full of shock at the scene. The sky is like white feather like snowflakes floating down, with a cold, very special touch, slightly held in the hand, soon melted. Although the light was slightly dimmed by the snow, it seemed to him as if he were shining a magic lamp into his eyes. It''s totally different from the underground world. He can even see the sky far away. It''s amazing. Clayson felt his soul was being baptized. Slightly bow his head, at this time the earth has been covered with a thick layer of snow, the whole world is a vast expanse of white. "What a shock?? Is this the surface world? I know, this kind of thing from the sky must be snow!! Ha ha ha, it''s unbelievable that there is snow in the world. Is this given by the creator God?? It''s so wonderful to have the spirit of halflings on top of you Young halflings in the sight of the sudden landscape, forget just worry, face is full of joy and smile. A moment later, after all the magic language bats came out of the open space door, the vampires led by the team made a tour and determined that there were no less people. After that, Lang said. "Friends of heitiebao, welcome to the dawn city. Next, I will take you to the new urban area of dawn City, hoping you can leave a beautiful memory in this great city..." the voice echoed in the sky, and then the blood clan did not wait for other people to respond. The magic language bat turned around and flew to the other side all the magic language bats stood up At this time, Clement regained his mind and looked at the city covered with ice and snow. The city of dawn. "Well, how could this be the city of vampires Looking down from the sky, Clement can''t even see the end of the city. All kinds of high-rise buildings emerge in endlessly. They are no worse than the heitiebao, which has been inherited for thousands of years, and even has a wider construction area. Filled with shock and disbelief in his heart, clayson opened his mouth and was filled with cold air for a few breaths. He coughed a few times before slowing down. By the time he flew over the city, his eyes were filled with surprise. This city is not only vast, but more importantly, there are so many people walking back and forth on the streets. This is a joke??Even if vampires send humans to preach, in such a big city, vampires can''t see a few places, but all of them are human beings. Is this the city of vampires??? With a full of strange feeling, under the guidance of the blood group leader, clayson slowly landed on the square in the center of the city. Seeing their arrival, the surrounding residents gathered around in a moment. Among them, goblins and dwarves are talking and laughing with each other, human and orcs shoulder to shoulder, and the air is full of gossip and the happy atmosphere of watching drama. "Damn goblin, you won the bet, and you guessed it. You want to land in this square, asshole. Why did you get it?" "Ha ha ha ha, are you all stones in your dwarf''s mind? The notice around the square has been announced. These five kimpuks are mine "This is halfling?? Ha ha ha, as like as two peas painted on the wall, " " "tut tut", are these guys really underground life? Although the lower part of the body is different, the upper part of the body is actually quite energetic. What are they here for? " "Didn''t you hear that? These halflings are going to join the magic Industry Research Institute.... "hiss, I''m so envious. The Institute of magic industry has two kimpks a month.... " bah, what do you know, three!! My brother''s neighbor''s daughter''s friend is a member of the magic industry institute! I know! " "What, it''s going up again!"?!! I must go back and teach my son a good lesson. He failed in the exam all day. If I can''t get into the higher school of dawn college and become a member of the magic Industry Research Institute, I won''t break his leg! I know all day long to see what kind of heating and vegetable greenhouses are built by the construction department. I''m so pissed off Looking at the crowd of people around him like visiting rare animals, he was stunned for a moment. Dwarfs, goblins, orcs, humans, and even one eyed giant, that''s enough. What''s the double headed ogre?? How can these disorderly lives live in a city so harmoniously?? What about the vampire city??? How is this?? What kind of magic Industry Research Institute, what kind of heating... at the moment, he would like to turn his head and ask the leader of the blood clan whether they have come to the wrong place?? And these humans, don''t you see they''re armies? Why dare you talk so loud?? Where is this??? The young halfling was disorganized in the cold wind Chapter 367 After seeing the dawn City, which was totally different from his imagination, the young halfling clarisson felt a huge shock. In his impression, the vampire castle must be built in a dark cave, dark and bloody, but now the situation is, if the city can be called dark and bloody, then the world is that there is no good camp. This incredible city has all kinds of races and lives in such harmony. It was the most ridiculous thing he had ever seen in his life. Vampires talk and laugh with humans, goblins bet with dwarves, Cyclops let a child ride on their shoulders, orcs smile and look at the crowd around them... How do these races blend together?? Don''t they think each other is in danger? Wouldn''t they fight each other?? This magical scene has not even been mentioned by the Bard. Unfortunately, there was no one to answer the questions that the halfling was full of. After all three hundred halflings had arrived, human soldiers in dwarf armor came forward and took them together to the house. Although clarisson was the leader of the team, the command was now in the hands of the soldiers around him. He could only obey the arrangements of these people. But he didn''t have any extra thoughts about it, because he felt that his eyes were not enough. Like the halflings around him, he looked around the strange city in amazement and saw everything very fresh. The streets are clean and tidy without any rubbish and stink. The solemn and respected patrol team led by vampires is full of smiles and curiosity, but they can''t see the fear they should have most... these things should be very common in the past, but in this vampire dominated city, Clement felt covered with a layer of dust Mysterious veil. The city refreshes his understanding of the earth''s surface, as well as his inherent concepts. It turns out that vampires are not all evil and bloodthirsty. The human beings they rule can also show such a pure smile. In fact, the female priest who preached in heitiebao had a gentle smile, which was not rare in this city, but could be found on every face. Although it is only a preliminary contact, but clarisson inexplicably felt the charm of the city, more attractive than the black iron fort. Walking down the street to a residential area, 300 halflings were scattered on all floors. "Mr. clayson, this is your residence. You can use this house at will. Please keep the key. If you lose it, it will be very troublesome. In addition, please allow me to introduce to you the usage of all kinds of things in the room... with a single room, he was still a little shocked. Looking at the human soldiers in armor in the room, he coughed and asked. "My dear sir, is that what the dawn city usually does?" Hearing this, the young soldier was slightly stunned. He looked at Clement for some unknown reasons. He didn''t know what the strange halfling wanted to ask. "What do you want to ask, Monsieur Clement?" "Do humans, orcs and goblins of dawn city live together in this way Clement''s eyes were full of doubts, and his eyes were fixed on the human warrior in front of him. He wanted to see what was wrong, but he was disappointed. The other party''s answer was always the same. "But will they not be hostile to each other or even attack each other?" Clayson is still very puzzled. How can different races get along?? In heitiebao, although it is nominally forbidden for all races to fight against each other, a large number of corpses can be found in the sewers every day... "Lord clement, because our ruler is the crown of the great Cachar, we are not the same. We are the people who are ruled by the crown, the glorious dawn dwellers, and all abide by the rules laid down under the crown, and all love the city. " The young human warrior''s tone is full of pride and pride overflowing from the heart. "Monsieur clement, the city of dawn has never distinguished high from low by race, by birth, by skin color, by faith, by gender and age. Here, we''re looking at the points, that is, the contribution to the dawn city. Those who have contributed to the dawn city deserve our respect. Otherwise, even if you are a giant dragon, you can only queue up behind an ordinary resident. Lord clement, dawn is a city of freedom, a great city, and believe me, what you see is only the tip of the iceberg. Maybe in less than a month, you will fall in love with this city as much as I do. "The words of the human warrior were like a siege hammer, pounding his inherent three outlooks to pieces. It is not based on race, origin, skin color, belief, gender and age. Is there such a city in the world?? Having been educated in the traditional culture of halflings, clayson would like to refute this view. In heitiebao, those gray dwarfs, dwarfs and lizards are inferior, and the halflings are the highest race. But in this city, he had just seen that scene with his own eyes, but the words that contradicted in his heart could not be said. At the same time, there is a big difference in my heart. If Heitie city is like this, he may not be embezzled by his superiors, and he will not be sent to this city... when a human warrior sees this halfling for a long time, he does not say much. He believes that after living in the dawn city for a period of time, he will definitely agree with his idea, just as he once was. After a moment of silence, the human warrior changed the subject. "Mr. clayson, please allow me to introduce to you the unique living facilities of dawn city in the house, otherwise you may not use..." upon hearing this, clayson smiles. How can an ordinary house have something that he can''t use? Just wanted to refute, but then he saw a scene that made him dumbfounded. A small pipe called tap water can continuously flow clean and thorough stream water, and is known as the eternal spring, as long as it is not closed, it can flow all the time. There is also a bathroom where hot water can flow out as long as the switch is turned on. The human warrior said that this is the hot water supply in the experimental stage, which is not equipped in the whole city at present, but it is amazing enough. What''s more, there is also the so-called heating. Similarly, as long as the switch is turned on, the inside of the house can be heated up quickly and the cold can be isolated from the outside. All sorts of magical alchemy made him feel that this ordinary room was different immediately. The young halfling was very excited and thought that he had been respected. The other side specially arranged a first-class house for him, and wanted to thank the other party severely. But I didn''t expect that the human warrior said that all people have such treatment. The God of halflings is on the top. This magical alchemy creation can be used by all residents of the city?? It''s unbelievable that this kind of alchemy creation should be used by ordinary people. It''s amazing... clayson suddenly felt numb. It seems that everything is normal in this city. This makes the question that no one answers in his mind reappears... What kind of city is this?? - - - - - - this is the feeling he never had in heitiebao. The gray city always gives him mutual vigilance. Most people are greedy for his research results and ideas. He has never felt happy in heitiebao and never felt so important. However, in dawn City, even if we develop some projects together with others, as long as we gain something, we will be rewarded by the Institute of magic industry. Moreover, no one will deduct half of the score. Even the bigger his research achievements are, the more resources he will be allocated, and he will be more respected for his research achievements. In contrast, blackIron castle is a place where even the filthy cavemen don''t care. Most of the halflings who came to dawn city with him, except for a small number of spies sent by blackIron castle, had almost no difference in their ideas. They have a deep affection for this open, free and warm city. Clement also had numerous questions about why the city became so attractive, but the results of the final inquiry all pointed to one person, the master of the city, the Lord of cachal. What is even more exaggerated is that the dawn sect, which allows human priests to preach in black iron city, actually believes in the Lord of cachal. In other words, the master of the city is a God, the God of dawn. Although we have never heard of the name of this God, from the other side''s doctrine and the actions of believers, it is undoubtedly a god belonging to the light camp. But it surprised him even more. Why is a vampire the God of the light camp?? Is it true that, as believers and residents say, vampires are not the legendary dark vampires, but the Holy Light blood clan. Kacharr, the patriarch of the blood race of the holy light, was originally the God of dawn with infinite power, but he gave up his infinite power to save the suffering races on the throne Although this statement is very dreamy and hard to accept, the existence of this city is inconceivable. What''s more, he has accepted this kind of words which used to be extremely absurd to him.As a result, clarisson had a strong interest in dawn sect. After working in the magic Industry Institute during the day, he would often go to dawn church to learn about this great sect. Before he came to the dawn City, he never thought that there was a God worthy of his faith, even the God of halflings... But now, he has found a sense of spiritual belonging here. The doctrine of Dawning sect and the way it treats believers make him agree with him very much. This magical sect has never forced believers to pray every day. Even in the mouth of the clergyman at dawn, he often said that dawn sect is a sect that brings happiness to the residents. If praying takes up their own time, then there is no need to pray. as long as the heart is pious to Cachar, these formal behaviors are not so important. " It was the first time that he saw the priest in the temple talking to the believers like this. The priest in the demigod Temple wanted to ask the believers to pray to the gods 24 days a day. There''s a big difference in the way they do things. What''s more, the dawn sect doesn''t dislike the residents who believe in other sects. Even if they believe in the church or not, they can visit the church and listen to the preacher.... the attitude of tolerance and openness and freedom has deeply attracted him. He prefers going to church... he likes those about the establishment of Dawning under the crown of Cachar The story of the city also likes to hear the preaching of truth, goodness and beauty by the clergymen at dawn... "Clement? It''s very early today... after leaving work early, clayson sat in the first row of the church at dawn. Hearing the voice from the side of the body, I turned my head slightly and saw the visitor with a sincere smile on his face. "Good night, Mr. patril," he said, turning his head to the little boy holding patril''s hand. "Hello, little pat..." "say hello to Mr. clayson, who works in the Institute of magic industry..." patril patted pat on the shoulder with a smile. Pat, now eight or nine years old, said hello as soon as his eyes brightened. "Uncle clayson, good night, do you really work at the Institute of magic industry? It is said that there are many magical alchemy creations in it... "yes, they are many interesting alchemy creations. If I have time, I can take you to visit my laboratory next time... " wow ~ "the little guy was excited and said," thank you, uncle clayson, you are the most handsome halfling I have ever seen... " Clement laughed. Patriel could not help but smile and touched the little guy''s head. "Go to the backyard and come back at the prayer service." "OK, father..." after pat left, patriel sat down on the seat next to clarisson, and said with some emotion, "this little guy is really lucky. He met with the crown of Cachar..." clayson was a little stunned and puzzled: "Sir patriel, why do you say that?" Patriel grinned bitterly. "If it wasn''t for the crown, even if we didn''t starve to death, we would have to beg in green city now. Don''t say that little guys can go to dawn college to learn the magic and knowledge that noble masters can learn, but whether they can survive or not is a question... hearing this, clayson became interested, "Sir patrier, is there any story in this?" Patriel looked at Clement strangely. "Don''t you know the origin of dawn city? Yesterday''s church history seems to have mentioned... " " ah? I... "Clayson touched his nose in embarrassment." I was experimenting with new magic materials yesterday, but I didn''t come... but I heard about some history. Are you brought back by cachal Patriel smiles, deep in tone, and begins to recall the winter three years ago. "It was a winter, and the residents of Eric town prayed that the orcs would never come, but the orcs came... and then we fled to green city... finally... in this way, we became residents of dawn City, and that''s why we have our life now." After that, patriel''s eyes had been filled with worship. "The greatness under the crown can''t be described by all the words of praise, Lord clement, you are lucky because you can be so close to the glory under the crown..." after hearing how Eric town was brought back to the uninhabited city of dawn, and then how the city of dawn developed to its present state, his expression was very delicate. "Monsieur patriel, I envy your luck...""No, Monsieur clement, envy, or envy, you clever researchers. Mianxia said that magic and alchemy are the driving force to promote the development and progress of the city. I didn''t understand it before. But seeing that the city of dawn has become better with your efforts, I suddenly realized that under the crown is indeed the crown, and he is the real wise man. " Hearing this, the young halfling was proud and embarrassed. "Mr. patriel, this is what we should do..." after that, an irresistible thought rose, but some people were eager to say something but could not say it. Seeing the hesitant look on the other side, patriel said with a smile. "Sir clement, if you have anything to say, you can say it boldly. This is the city of dawn. As long as you do not desecrate the glory under the crown and destroy the harmony of the city of dawn, any speech can be made." When he heard this, he took a deep breath, followed his inner thoughts and looked at each other slowly. "Lord patriel, can I join the dawn sect and become a member of the Cachar crown..." patrile''s smile gradually brightened, "Clemens, the dawn sect welcomes anyone''s faith, and I''m glad you''ve made the right choice..." hearing this, the pressure on clarisson is gone, and a heartfelt smile appears on his face at the same time. Turning around and taking a look at the mural in the church, Li Deru''s image of saving the world is deeply engraved in the mind of half of the body. The first halfling believer was quietly born without anyone''s expectation. And this is just the beginning of missionary work. Chapter 368 It''s late on January 10. The cold winter month this year is colder than usual. Li De walks slowly on the streets covered by ice and snow cages of the iron hoofed tribe. There are no people outside the street, only sporadic Centaur soldiers are patrolling. Snow seems to freeze not only the earth, but also make everyone''s action slow up. Since his discovery of the eye of chaos and death, lissel seems to have been hit by some taboos, with more orcs on guard. The wolf was howling in the snow, and the flying dragon with two legs searched the sky for all suspicious people. It had become a forbidden area. More and more, lied could sense that a sense of tension was spreading over the city of lissel, as if it were the snow of the winter moon, piling up layer by layer until the snow below could no longer bear it, and then it would begin to collapse. After repeated publicity by players, more and more Aboriginal people began to be suspicious of this event, and the number of spies nearby gradually increased. Lissel has also become a powder keg, a powder keg that explodes at the slightest. But Lee didn''t pay all his attention to lissel. He could feel that lissel might not come so early. Because the undead God is still far from being unsealed, although it can only freeze his soul''s eyes, which makes him feel great terror, but the other party''s trapped breath can not be concealed. Compared with the rapid expansion of the forces of Zhou tieba, he learned more about it. A tribe with an army of 70000 is stronger than the city of dawn. With his feet creaking on the ice, Lee suddenly got into shape and turned his head to see Sam, the 16th class Centaur chief, and Frey, the second generation of the 15th class Centaur, who were closely following him. "Frey, what''s the state of the free market now?" The original intention of free market design is the window for dawn city to dump goods on low mountains and hills to earn Warcraft fur and various minerals. But with the rapid growth of the iron-hoofed tribe, the responsibility of the free market is becoming more and more important. "Under the crown, at present, the free market is developing rapidly. We have established more than 800 shops, and more than 7000 centaurs of other tribes stay here to trade, and the number of floating population per month exceeds 500000 times... we can get a lot of Warcraft fur and ore every day. The free market is also a way for us to communicate with other tribes ¡± hearing the dry report, Li De shook his head, "Frey, free market is not just a simple transaction... " under the crown, do you mean? " Frey was obviously puzzled, and Sam on the side also showed a puzzled look. "The free market includes the trading of goods, but the trading of goods is not all. We can also use the free market to convey the information we want to convey to the outside world..." "for example, as the son of destiny to rebuild the Centaur Empire ordered by the gods, has the iron hoofed tribe never heard of it?? Why is no one here talking about the news? " This made Frey and Sam look at each other. Li De didn''t stop, his eyes showed some deep meaning, and continued, "and it''s not only that. With good operation, we can even split the Centaur inside..." Sam couldn''t help it at this time, "how can the Centaur split under the crown?" Looking at some worried Centaur chief, Li De smiles. "Don''t worry. This division is good for the iron hoofed tribe and even for the whole low mountains and hills. For a long time, the Centaurs in the low mountains and hills have been incomplete and unwilling to change. Even because they are afraid of hunting you, they hide in the turtle shell of the low mountains and hills to isolate themselves. You seem to have survived. But in my opinion, it''s just a drag. If centaurs want to develop, they have to change everything. The inherent order seems to protect you, but it is actually imprisoning the possibility of development. Now that the adventurers have arrived, the Centaur will not change, and sooner or later it will become the stepping stone of other forces. " The unfeeling words made Sam silent and wanted to refute, but he couldn''t find any reason to refute. "Under the crown, what are you going to do?" "How?" Li De stretched out his hand slightly and received the snowflake falling in front of him. He looked at the snowflake melting slowly in his palm, and then he opened his mouth. "In the adventurer''s world, there''s a powerful country called the federal empire. This powerful country likes to pick things up all over the place, and they have a strategy that''s very interesting - peaceful evolution, color revolution. Using advanced propaganda means, he wantonly attacked the political system of the hostile countries, divided the relationship between the government and the people of other countries, beautified themselves without limit, and labeled themselves as a country of human rights and freedom, even the Savior. Then they control the elites or discourse channels that control the right to speak to brainwash the people of the enemy countries. The brainwashed civilians yearn for the freedom, equality and democracy that exist only in imagination. Finally, they overthrow the country that has been protecting them and separate their own country.In the end, the federal Empire did not move a single soldier and let a country collapse directly and complete the harvest. This is the so-called peaceful evolution. " After the voice dropped, Li De looked at the two men with deep eyes. "Although the actions and means of the country that lost the plane are disgusting, it is undoubtedly of great reference significance. We need an unstable low mountain and hill, and some people need to yearn for the God given son of Guyot, because he is destined to rebuild the Centaur Empire and build a free and equal Centaur world... " " the boastful propaganda of guyDo will undoubtedly weaken the influence of this God given son. We can change the way, such as flowering in many aspects. When sending people to various tribes to talk about trade, they can publicize the greatness of guyDo by the way. They can even bribe several prestigious tribes and give them certain trade benefits, so that they can become our mouthpiece. More specifically, the script system revolves around the fact that Guyot is the son of destiny. For example, the existing system oppresses all centaurs, and centaurs should have a better life. Only the godly son of Guyot can bring about this kind of free, equal and democratic life. GuyDo stands with Centaur civilians and small tribes. Only when centaurs turn to the Centaur king appointed by the gods can he have a future... the core is to use the shortcomings of the current Centaur system to stir up the Centaur dissatisfied with the status quo, split the ideology of the low hills, and make everyone have a rebellious mentality. Later, I''ll ask people to create a set of words to promote the low mountains and hills. If the time is fast, maybe two months, at most three months, there will be a large number of centaurs on the side of guyDo... " Li De''s eyes are sharp, the federal empire is worthy of being the first power on the earth, and their system is still very strong. For decades, they used this set of system against the countries they regarded as threats, and the Soviet Union collapsed. Huaxia was once the core point of the other party''s implementation of this system, that is, Chinese culture has a long history and is very inclusive. In addition, the wisdom of the people has opened up, and young people do not believe in this system. Otherwise, it may be true. This... Frey and Sam looked at each other and immediately realized the strength of the plan, but there were also many defects. "Under the crown, there will be many people who do not believe in the information we publicize. Will these people ruin our business?" "No, Frey," said Lee, shaking his head. "People are always willing to believe what they believe. The more outsiders deny what they believe, the bigger the backlash will be. as a result, countless reasons have been worked out to refute the other party. At the same time, their own brains make up the loopholes in this matter, and they will convince themselves to believe it. There is never a shortage of intelligent people in this world, but once it is carried by emotions, reason will fade away. And I''m not trying to destroy the hills, and I can''t do it at the moment. What I need is to create a chaotic situation, so that the iron hoofed tribe can win more time and space for development. " His thinking has always been clear, and now the low hills have been seen as the next area to conquer. And a new round of layout is about to begin. There is an extraordinary presence in the Windy City, and he will not do anything about it for a short time. But the layout is never to wait until the eggs are cooked before thinking about hatching chickens. Now the layout, just like the iron-hoofed tribes at that time, will bear fruitful results after brewing for a period of time. "This plan is very important for the development of the low mountains and hills in the next three years. People from the propaganda department will come tomorrow. Frey and Sam, this plan is the beginning of the iron hoofed tribe''s conquest of the low mountains and hills. I hope you don''t let me down... " public opinion is a highland that any force must control, and modern countries are no exception. Once public opinion is controlled by others, the other party''s will is the truth, and what information they want to convey to the public can be transmitted What kind of information should be delivered? Under such circumstances, it is strange that the inherent system does not collapse. How to resist the erosion of propaganda? The same kind of anti propaganda is OK, but obviously, the Centaurs of the low hills do not have the ability to fight against the propaganda of dawn city. Even the other party will not even realize that all the following events are arranged by a behind the scenes operator. Suddenly, the extraordinary of the city of wind is just a white man on the board of Lee. Control everything. "Yes, under the crown..." there was no extra expression on Frey''s face except for admiration. Lee''s words seemed to open up a new world, which made him feel like a sudden opening. It turns out that in addition to war, you can play like this. Just as Li De was about to continue, his face suddenly changed. Then, with Frey and Sam''s surprised gaze, the bat wings spread out, leaving a word and disappearing into the street. "I have an urgent matter to go back to my room. I''m under martial law immediately. No one is allowed to disturb me!"Li De''s figure disappeared in the air before the two men recovered. "Monsieur Frey, what is this Sam was still a little confused. He had just heard it, and he had not recovered. "Sam, immediately alert the army. You just need to carry out what''s going on under the crown. You don''t have to listen too much." Frey waved his hand solemnly and didn''t tell Samdo. It was also the first time that he saw that Li De was so urgent that he could not help mentioning some worries. Brush ~ Li De, flapping his bat wings, pulled out shadows in the sky and quickly returned to his bedroom after a few breaths. Just then, he sensed the call of Amy, the 15th level shadow high priest who had disappeared for nearly two years. If it had been before, his mood would not have been so volatile, but after spying on some of lissel''s secrets, his mentality had changed a lot. Everything in lissel is so mysterious. Through the force of blood, he immediately responded to the call. "Amy..." a moment later, a familiar voice broke out in his spiritual sea. "Under the crown... I''m Amy..." Hoo ~ Li De breathed a sigh of relief, and finally got in touch with the other party. "Amy, how are you now in lissel?" "Under the crown, I''ve been caught by these damned orcs..." but Amy''s words made him cold in his heart and caught him? "In the last retreat, Craig and I had no time to leave and were stranded in lissel. Craig was drafted into the army by the orcs, and I was in hiding. They were so heavily guarded that they couldn''t find their way out. At first, I still had the magic blood to maintain, but after two months, the magic blood ran out, and I had to go out to look for human captives to eat, but I was found by the orcs when I entered the orc prison. Among them, there was a very powerful level 19 shaman. Under the encirclement and suppression of several top fighting forces, I couldn''t run out... " Li De frowned after listening to Amy''s words. "You may be disconnected from me at any time. I need to know more important information. Can you escape now? Do you need my help? And what about the remains of that God do you know? ... " but Amy''s words surprised him. "Under the crown. You don''t have to worry. I have mastered some of the power of gods and can keep in touch with you all the time... " " you have mastered the power of gods? " "Yes, the situation is like this..." according to Amy''s narration, Li De also had an understanding of the 15 level shadow high priest''s experience in this period of time, and he had to sigh that this guy was just like the son of heaven, who had bad luck. After Amy was caught by the orcs, the orcs intended to kill him, but then Amy heard the word "spirit remains" under the hint of Craig. Amy, who had entered the kingdom of the knight God and carried the title of blasphemer, was regarded by the orcs with good eloquence and was responsible for exploring the remains of gods. And then this guy, though he''s under close supervision, is still alive. But a few days ago, the excavation of the remains of the gods reached a new depth, and the orcs reached the altar. Because Amy was a blasphemer, the orcs sent him into the ruins to explore the altar. Under the wrong circumstances, he even got part of the power of the gods. Although that part of the force is pitifully small, it is enough to connect with Li De. Lee was a little dumbfounded by this seemingly ridiculous experience. This guy seemed to have been lucky from the beginning. Then his eyes brightened, and now that he was planning to plot the remains of the gods, Amy''s presence was a godsend. His biggest frustration with lissel is that the intelligence is not accurate, which makes him unable to make an accurate judgment on the use of troops. Now with Amy as an internal agent, the situation has changed dramatically. "Under the crown, although I have gained the power of some gods, it is too weak for me to escape from the guard of the orcs. However, you don''t need rescue. I have a way to protect myself..." Amy''s tone is not so tense. This old lake, who has been wandering in the knight temple as a shadow priest for decades, is obviously stable in dealing with this situation. "However, if possible, I still hope you can rob some of the treasures of the relics of gods. The wealth in them is too rebellious and amazing..." the pupil of Li De shrinks, and the wealth contained in it?? "What''s in the remains of the gods?" "Under the crown, this remains of God is a kingdom of ancient evil gods. I don''t know his name. But there are all the treasures of that God buried in this kingdom. The stars, magic stones and all kinds of precious minerals are piled up into mountains.There are also three artifacts that I have sensed, even the corpse of a God. I saw the head of the God falling down, which contains a rich and indescribable divine substance... and the most important thing is that after gaining part of his power, although weak, I also sensed that there is still an intact deity in the other''s body " hearing this, Li De can''t sit still. What kind of treasures are these?? Amy, this guy is against the weather. At this stage, all these things are fatal temptations to him. Artifact, a legendary equipment did not have, if he had this ultimate weapon, it would be unthinkable to enhance his strength. Needless to say, he got the divine substance of the remains of the gods when he transformed at level 15, which made him so powerful. Moreover, the divinity is absolutely invincible whether it is used in oneself or in the body of God''s iniquity. As for the divinity, this thing is the nuclear weapon of the weapon industry, which is already the ultimate power of the world. No adjective can describe its value. If the divine presence of this message is transmitted, then the entire power of glory above the extraordinary level is afraid to rush in regardless of everything. At that time, perhaps hundreds of kilometers around lissel will be broken by magic. Those supernatural and legendary hidden in the dark will definitely become the most terrifying killing machine, and eliminate all the existence that prevents them from seizing the divinity. "Under the crown, I can communicate part of the power of the kingdom of gods and hide the heads of gods, but there is nothing I can do about those artifacts and bodies with divinity... Lee''s mind is turning wildly. If he was still hesitating whether it is worth the strategy of adding the code to lissel, but the information revealed by Amy has made him determined. Not to mention anything else, it is to get a part of the body of a God. Maybe he has evolved to 70% of his blood and will immediately be transformed and his strength will be further improved. Even refining the divinity and giving it to asreqa, a 19 level God who lives on the divinity, is likely to break through the transcendence. Once you have extraordinary combat effectiveness, and still exist at the level of God, everything will be different. It''s too tempting. An extraordinary, can not be used to describe the value of ordinary words, that is enough to let dawn City survive in the face of crisis. Not to mention artifact and divinity, as long as you can get one of these two things, you can get rich at a glance. If it is a divinity, even if you are a centaur on the whole low mountains and hills, it is worth it. Because of the value of divinity, the whole low mountains and hills can not be compared. This is one of the most precious things in the world. The divinity represents the most powerful force in the world, and also represents the ticket to the God. Kindness does not govern the army, righteousness does not manage money. As the master of a power, the most taboo is kindness and weakness. Only iron and blood can survive and grow in this world. Especially as a blood clan that is naturally hostile to all the bright camps, he must be tough. There is no retreat behind him. There is only an abyss. If he does not fight for resources and develop himself, he will be killed by outsiders sooner or later. After listening to Amy''s response, Li De pondered for a long time and did not respond directly. Although he had made up his mind to participate in this vote, the difficulties he faced were as great as the interests contained in it. In Amy''s words, it seemed that the God had already died, but the chaos and dead eye that Lee saw could not be false. The breath that made his heart tremble is absolutely impossible to be possessed by the dead gods... thinking of this, Li De found that the residents who had just become clear because of Amy''s appearance were now in chaos again. What is the matter with that ancient evil god... "Amy, can you see the eye of chaos and death in the sky of lissel "Chaos and the eye of death? Under the crown, there has never been any other breath in the sky of lissel... " is that true? Li Degang''s excitement at this time all transformed into dignified. "Amy, maybe that God didn''t die..." "what?? Under the crown, this... " Amy was surprised by Lee''s words. But after reed had told him what had happened to him in lissel, Amy could only take a breath of cold and fear. "Mianxia, if I hadn''t contacted you earlier, I would have been cheated... in that case, the orc Shaman is not simple. He not only wants to obtain the divine treasure, but also wants to release the spirit... the orc shaman and the Orc prince are not in the same way at present."After hearing this, Ned nodded. Amy got the news that the orc Prince wanted to occupy the remains of the God and plunder the treasures. However, the combination of the two information can tell that the orc Shaman is secretly releasing the spirit from the orc prince. Thinking of this, his thoughts quickly flow, he was not at ease to confirm a sentence. "Amy, can you hide that God''s head? The other side is still alive... " " yes, under the crown, although the power I get is very weak, it can just mobilize a part of the power of the kingdom of God, even if the spirit is still alive, his power will inevitably decline. There is no problem hiding his head for a short time in a solar day, and even can hide the part of the divine power that I have got Until it''s clean. " "Very well, can you estimate when all the remains of the gods will be unsealed?" "Under the crown, about three months later, when the sowing season comes." "Three months? In other words, we still have three months to prepare... how is Craig currently? Can he cooperate with you? " "Craig is now a member of the orc regular army with good fighting power. Unfortunately, we can contact each other very few times, it is difficult to communicate. And because I got some power from the gods, I was strictly guarded, so I couldn''t get out of the monitoring of the orcs in a short period of time... " " OK, I''ve received all your information. If there''s anything I need to report to me, I''ll inform you if there''s further arrangement. Pay attention to protect your own safety. Your safety is related to the overall situation. " "As you wish, under the crown..." after Amy''s voice fell, the power of blood slowly returned to calm. After Lee cut off the contact with Amy, his expression became a little complicated, both for the spirit of the relics and treasure, but also for the complicated situation. "Sure enough, if you want to eat sweet flesh, you have to face hard shell and spines." "It''s hard to eat this big cake with nails only relying on the strength of dawn City, or do we need to use external forces to break through the defense of lissel." "Chaos, only chaos is more suitable for fishing in troubled waters." "But I also need to have enough chips, otherwise, I can''t swallow the meat that is sent to my mouth..." in the final analysis, I still have to work hard. Li De''s eyes flashed a little light, and his bayonet became red. After hitting hard, he knew who was bigger. Fortunately, there are still three months to prepare, and he can do some extra layout. "The war is coming." "This time, it will be the biggest war in the dawn city. To some extent, it will determine the fate of dawn city in the future. However, the rich benefits are also worth adding. The timid Knight will never enjoy the glory of the Dragon Slayer. " Now that he has decided to take part in the war, Lee is no longer hesitant. He needs to be well prepared. Throughout the growth history of dawn City, it is actually a history of war, from the first enslavement of one eye in giant Valley, to the subsequent resistance to the invasion of the Dark Pact, to exterminating the lion tribe, conquering the dwarves and occupying the Mithril vein by force, and then marching to lissel, cleverly planning to seize the goblins, and making the city of dawn have the alchemy bomb. Then they attacked the low mountains and hills to frighten the half body tribes. They not only got a large number of elite population of lissel, but also turned the low hills into the commodity export areas of dawn City, which made the dawn city obtain huge wealth. Then there was the trade with the fish people tribe, but this trade was also fought by Li Deqin with his fist. Exploring the necropolis, he witnessed the coming of the God of bones, and was strongly repulsed by the twelve winged Blazing Angels. He obtained the burial place of bones and the sealed twelve winged Blazing Angels. March into the underground world, fight with cave spiders, grab the magic crystal vein, and win the future for dawn city. The last thing that happened was conquering the Cyclops and the two headed ogre tribes, working with halflings to preach the underworld. In essence, all these scenes of experience were Li De''s war to develop the dawn city. Every success was fought with his fist. If Li De didn''t seize the resources, maybe the dawn city would not appear today, and it would still be the castle of cachal with 200 blood clans, which is not very impressive. Perhaps the castle will be destroyed at the moment it is discovered, instead of becoming a huge force with a population of 150000 and a blood clan number of nearly 3000, which is ignored by tens of thousands of troops. After a little thought, Lee went out and called Sam and Frey, who were on guard outside. "Sam, Frey, lissel will have a change in three months, we will start a war against the orcs..."Lee''s first words made them feel awe inspiring. Frey''s face became solemn, while Sam''s expression was quickly excited. Their reactions were different. "Lissel has hundreds of thousands of ORC troops, and their combat effectiveness is not small. The wolf, the double legged dragon, and even the behemoth are all Orc''s assassin''s mace, and their strength is very strong. But this time we have to fight. Because there are relics of gods in lissel city... And Amy has confirmed with me that he has got the accurate information about the relics of gods. There are three artifacts in the relics, the body of spirits containing divinity, and a complete divinity... " hissing ~ when they heard this, they took a breath together. One, complete divinity??? Looking at each other, we can see the shock from each other''s eyes. What does the Godhead stand for is clear to the Rongguang aborigines who are born and raised here. That''s the necessary thing for a deity. In countless myths and legends, the birth of a new God is to seize the divinity of other gods. But now, hundreds of kilometers away from them, there is a deity only in myths and legends. Sam was instantly excited. The tall halfling chief''s eyes were full of fanaticism. "Under the crown, you are the real son of heaven. The creator God is blessing you. You can hear this kind of top secret news. The creation God is on the earth, and the iron hoofed tribe will seize the divinity for you at all costs! " Frey, who has always been aloof and aloof, at this time is extremely emotional. "Under the crown, no matter how much we pay, we will get the divine status from the orcs!! This represents the future. With the divinity, the Holy Light blood clan will really rise, and no one dares to ignore the existence of our holy light blood clan again! " Looking at their excited and even crazy expressions, Li De was slightly stunned. He was also going to tell them that they should pay attention to it. Now, even if they put themselves in, they would have to take a hand in the relics of the gods. "Don''t be excited. It''s still three months before the relic of gods is unsealed. During this period of time, the whole army is on alert. I will ask the weapon factory to update the equipment of the 70000 troops of the iron hoof tribe, so as to improve your combat effectiveness to the utmost. Within three months, dawn city will no longer sell equipment to the outside world, and all its applications will be ready for the next war. " Li De''s voice was firm, "lissel city this time is bound to be the explosion point. If you want to get a piece of food, you can only use all your strength. Moreover, in the battle, the blood clan may not be able to actively participate in it, and the Centaur will be the absolute main force... " fortunately, after three months, it has given him enough room to turn around. If it starts tomorrow, the chance of preemption will be lost. "I''ll go back to dawn City, Sam. you''ll be in charge of the military affairs. You''ll inform the iron hoofed army to get ready. In the past three months, I need you to train the army with high intensity, and at the same time expand the manpower. Be sure to be ready for everything. " "Yes, under the crown!" The shaman beat his chest with his right hand, and his expression was very serious. "Frey, you''re in charge of the economy. You''re going to trade as well as give priority to the military. But also with the Propaganda Department''s propaganda, let the name of guyDo become a legend in the low mountains and hills. In the process of preparing for war, the development of iron-hoofed tribes must not be put down. We launched a war to obtain more resources for development. The most fundamental reason is that we can grow, so we can''t put the cart before the horse. " "Yes, under the crown!" Frey''s eyes were heavy and his voice was low. "Your will is where we''re going." Li De took a deep look at them. "This battle may be unprecedented, but if it is successful, whether it is the acquisition of artifact, body or spirit. Enough to change the future of dawn city. " Chapter 369 As the president of Canglong guild, Hong Ying is very satisfied with the development of Canglong guild. More than ten years of game career down, although Hong Ying is only 29 years old, but this ID has become a famous veteran in the game circle. It can''t be said to be in response, but it won''t make people lose face. But it is a pity that the Canglong guild missed the honor test and did not get the qualification of the internal test. This made him feel sorry for the experience of the game, so in the first day of the "glory" public test, he let all the members of the guild enter at any cost. With the passage of time, "glory" became more and more popular, which also proved how sharp his eyes were. Glory directly shakes the whole game market because it can affect the reality. More and more players are eager to enter the game, and the huge business opportunities begin to appear. Hong Ying feels that her original choice is right. If she still insists on the profitable games of Canglong guild, I''m afraid they are almost cool now. Seizing the opportunity and being the first batch of people to eat crabs, Hongying naturally got rich rewards in hand. With his rich game experience, he is keen to capture the Centaur in the low mountains and hills, which is a very good target for strategy. The advantages and disadvantages of the other party are obvious, which is very suitable for the strategic layout of the guild. And when he discovered the centaurs, no one was interested in these races that gave off evil when they saw humans. After two months of strategy at all costs, he finally won the trust of centaurs. Their guild became the only adventurer guild allowed to stay in the iron hoofed tribe. This gives the Canglong guild a great opportunity to develop. It can enjoy the cool by relying on big trees. They can receive a lot of tasks in the iron hoofed tribe and the free market every day. Guild more than 500 professional players in a short period of time all reached level 3, one level higher than the level of ordinary players. And red tassel in the hand is to become a 4-level big guy, a further level, he will be able to reach intermediate occupation, absolute top player. However, although his advantage is not small, but compared with those internal test players, he is still a lot behind. Especially for knights with broken swords, the mountain is in the air, which makes Hongying feel great pressure. Players'' Guild pays attention to the winner take all. The first developed guild has too many advantages over the later one. For this reason, he had to study the game task with all his heart, and wanted to find a chance for Canglong guild to take off. However, this kind of thing can not be found easily. For this reason, red tassel can only work hard to brush the task, as soon as possible to upgrade their own level. Pay will pay off in the end... under the extremely serious research of Hongying, he really found some clues. Recently, in the free market, he often heard the name of a centaur - guyDo. Originally, he didn''t care. There are more centaurs in the low mountains and hills. What can a name stand for? But then he found that he seemed to be wrong, because there was a name behind the name that surprised him - the son of God. That''s a remarkable implication. The dazzling title has aroused his great concern. As a top player with a little reputation in the industry, Hongying is definitely the best one in terms of smell of the game. For this reason, he spared no pains to inquire about the news at great cost. After difficult inquiry, he finally got the general situation. On the side of the low mountains and hills near the sea, a centaur chieftain named guyDo activated the strongest blood of centaurs - the wind blood. in the news he heard, the 17 level super boss was also regarded by the Centaur as the king of rebuilding the Centaur Empire, and called him the son of God. What''s more, it is the original sin of oppressing centaurs that dominates the low mountains and hills. If centaurs want to change, they can only rebuild the glory of the Centaur empire by taking refuge in the God given son of Guido, so that the Centaurs can once again become a race of honor that cannot be ignored. This kind of saying let Hong Ying keenly feel the opportunity in her hand. This God given son is absolutely hiding a great task, and may even be the key protagonist of the next plot character. Listen, the son of God, rebuild the Centaur Empire, liberate the oppressed Centaur... put this kind of saying in the game, it is absolutely ready to make a big wave. And this news can be from the NPC mouth, the credibility has undoubtedly been greatly increased. After careful consideration, Hongying believes that this is definitely a key plot character, even the protagonist of the half man horse in the low mountains and hills, just like the hero of the destiny of the city of eNOS, Prince eNOS. This conjecture, Hongying immediately moved her heart. At the moment, she immediately sent people to inquire more about guyDo, and also secretly searched for the other party''s existence.This is a great opportunity. When the city of eNOS was founded, the first players and Guilds who took refuge in the destiny of Prince eNOS gained great benefits. Now, when the protagonists of centaurs are born and outsiders have not found out, if Canglong guild can be the first to turn to each other, it will definitely make huge profits for them. This is an opportunity for the rise of Canglong guild. Hongying thinks so. They have missed the city of eNOS, but they must not miss the protagonist of centaur. "President, do we really want to shift the focus of development from the iron hoofed tribe to the son of God? But in this way, our efforts in the past few months are in vain?? I''ve had a hard time talking to the most beautiful female centaur. If we leave... We''ll be gone. " As a deputy, long xiaoshrimp can''t help but feel a bit of resentment when she hears that Hongying is ready to transfer the development focus of Canglong guild to the Unknown God given son. Hearing this, Hong Ying couldn''t help but look at the sand sculpture of the same age as him with his teeth clenched teeth and said, "Centaur, you can''t do it yourself?"?? There is no room for maneuver in this matter. You just have to do what I tell you. This is the protagonist of Centaur that I found out with great efforts. Now that we have established a good relationship, we can''t go to heaven for the Centaur to build a city in the future? " "Alas, it''s a pity for my little mare, bah, it''s a pity that we''ve been working hard for so long... the Dragon shrimp has a quiet tone. "Get out of here. I said I would focus on the God given son, but I didn''t say to give up the iron hoofed tribe. Everything here is still the same. I will leave some players to continue to operate the shop. The development momentum of iron-hoofed tribes is so good that we can''t ignore it. It is the truth that flowers bloom in two. " "Scum man with two feet!" The Dragon shrimp was indignant, but his eyes turned and his face showed a smile. "President, for the benefit of our Canglong guild, I applied to stay here and continue to guard our foundation industry." "Ha ha, don''t even think about it," Hong Ying said with a sneer. "That female Centaur has nothing to do with you." "Lying trough, so cruel?" "It''s for your own good..." "bah, I''ve known you for ten years. Every time I''m finished, I''ll say it again, won''t you?" "..." for most players of Canglong guild, the order of Hongying in hand is the iron order that must be carried out. Naturally, there is no room for bargaining. After a week, Hong Ying finally got the news from a popular centaur. After hearing this valuable information, Hongying immediately took sand sculpture players to take refuge without hesitation. Taking advantage of the fact that the other party has not made a fortune, it is the truth to hold on to the golden thigh now. Gu Yiduo has already got the order of Li De, for the players who come from outside, they will not refuse. In addition, he also used a series of scripts created by the propaganda department to fight chicken blood for sand sculpture players. Under the impassioned enthusiasm, the players of Canglong guild were extremely excited to join the wind empire. Yes, just now with less than 5000 centaurs under his command, Guido has confirmed the name of the Centaur Empire to be established - the fast wind Empire, which is the same as the blood title on his body, and the same as the city of wind in the low mountains and hills. Centaurs are born with a passion for the word wind, and run like the wind. Even in the Centaur legend, the Centaur God rides the wind to heaven when he lights the fire. As for Hong Ying, the stronger he is, the better he is on his side, because it means that his choice is right. On the other hand, with the help of the Propaganda Department of dawn City, the story that he was the king of the Centaur Empire appointed by the gods began to spread in the low mountains and hills with an exaggerated speed that no one could stop. Various vivid words and expressions brightened the eyes of the Centaur, who had been troubled by poverty for a long time. For example, when he awakened to his blood, the ghost of Centaur appeared in the sky, and helped him activate his blood with his divine power... for example, when he woke up, thunder and lightning were thundering in the sky, and the wind was blowing. The surrounding hills and trees called his name at this moment, and the lives of hundreds of miles around him knelt down to him at this moment ¡£ There are also similar to the crowns woven by giant Eagles with thorns in their hands, buds sprouting from the ice covered land, and the appearance of ancient centaurs as virtual shadows, etc. Each legend swept all the Centaurs with an irresistible trend, and the core message is that Guyot is the Savior of centaurs. Moreover, these legends are not only praises of Guyot, but also mixed with a lot of words criticizing the ideology of low mountains and hills. Centaurs even unconsciously split their ideas.Without the baptism of the information explosion, centaurs have no possibility of resistance and counterattack under the powerful propaganda tools of dawn city. In a short time, they were overwhelmed by the flow of information. What''s more, the most important thing is that the centaurs, with their mental calculation but no intention, have almost been thoroughly studied by the propaganda department about what they most desire, fear and resist. The highly targeted publicity directly hits the hearts of these people who are not informed. This also made the seemingly solid low mountains and hills begin to split at an unimaginable speed. This division is not a division in the system, but a split in the spirit and ideology. But this is even more fatal. Institutional division, such as the division of one tribe into two, is acceptable. However, few people think of the seriousness of the consequences of ideological division. The Centaurs who were dissatisfied with the status quo immediately became radical and became reformists. They began to want to change the existing system and make frequent contacts with the outside world. Some centaurs, as vested interests, enjoy what other centaurs can''t enjoy. They resolutely stop the Centaurs who want to change the existing system. They think that the current system is the most perfect system for centaurs and resolutely oppose any form of change. Under any system, there are beneficiaries and victims of interests, which is impossible to avoid. The contradiction between the two sides can hardly be reconciled in a very short period of time. The propaganda department soon noticed the change in the atmosphere, and then started again to add fuel to the tear between the two sides. As a result, the difference between the reformers and the Conservatives was growing. There have even been sporadic three or two tribes that have been separated directly because of the huge differences. The Conservatives stick to their original territory, and the reform radicals go directly to the seaside to take refuge in guyDo. The current spiritual leader of the reform radicals is Guido, the son of God, because in the propaganda, there is a very important idea in his idea: the low mountains and hills need to change the status quo, and the best way is to open up ourselves and trade with various races. hiding in the hills and being a soft and coward is not what a centaur should do, but a centaur soldier We should fight with human beings and orcs, and tell the world with iron and blood that those who offend us will be punished. Only with the blood of war can we get back the glory of our ancestors! It has to be said that centaurs are originally warlike races. Originally, they lived in the low mountains and hills, and they could not even get enough weapons and equipment, which made them extremely depressed. now after guyDo''s hard words came out, the Centaurs had a feeling of blood boiling, and they thought that this was the spirit of centaurs. Also because of his tough and unavoidably human aura, his appeal suddenly increased countless times. After a series of things, Guido also found the role of players. Although these adventurers who lost their plane act strangely and speak and behave unexpectedly, they are smart and competent for many special tasks. For example, it is very dangerous to go to some big tribes to publicize his policies. Sending centaurs to some big tribes is very dangerous. Most of them can''t come back. But the players are different. These immortal guys will soon become heroes after they are killed. The Canglong guild was also very pleased with guyDo. It called out that it had a sharp eye. It really caught the leading role of a hidden dragon in the abyss. Therefore, it began to go deep into the low mountains and hills to publicize the high wind Empire and the greatness of guyDo. After half a month''s propaganda campaign, great changes have taken place in the situation of the low mountains and hills. Finally, the Propaganda Department summed up the experience and spread all the propaganda slogans, which are the famous sayings of guyDo, and named these words which are completely different from the traditional concept of centaurs - the words of the new empire, and established the slogan of the fast wind Empire - for the sake of the wind! What''s more, they publicize that as long as the Centaurs who agree with the new empire are all the people of the fast wind empire. No matter where they are now and whether they can come to the present King, guyDo, to swear their allegiance, they are all members of the fast wind empire. After the arrival of the king, I hope that they can actively cooperate with the king to conquer those decadent and backward Centaur tribes. One after another, the propaganda campaign was like a tide towards the Centaurs. The Centaurs of the city of wind had never seen such a terrible posture. They were defeated in the propaganda department within a month. What''s more, they have no way to deal with it. They can only impose a ban on the dissemination of such information. However, this level of influence can not be solved by banning propaganda and discussion. The action of the propaganda department is like opening Pandora''s box. The more the big tribes in the Windy City prohibit communication, the more they want to understand. What is worth mentioning is that the Canglong Association worked hard and was willing to be cannon fodder. For this reason, it won the trust of Gu Yiduo, and let the president Hong Ying participate in the formulation of part of the publicity strategy. This makes Hong Ying excited in her hands, but also feels that this is a rare opportunity. Maybe it''s this time that she can fly into the sky. Immediately began to call on smart players to discuss, not long after a lot of Sao operation.The most basic flyers were printed and distributed like crazy. More coquettish is, a few players excited began to write uncle Huang, those leaflets from a simple slogan into a small uncle Huang interspersed with propaganda slogans. Even these little uncle Huang also have players who are proficient in drawing and illustration. Centaurs have never seen this kind of spiritual poison. They live a poor life, let alone entertainment. It is not easy to eat a full meal. They couldn''t resist it at all, and were directly corroded. Even the Centaurs who opposed to guyDo quietly touched and collected a large number of pamphlets for uncle Huang. Although the sand sculpture player''s operation is a little bit coquettish, the effect is surprisingly good, and the number of centaurs who come to guyDo increases significantly. Having tasted the sweetness, guyDo didn''t know that his propaganda had become GHS. He also asked these sand sculpture players to continue to strengthen the publicity. Then the players heard that, didn''t it make us stick to it and prepare for a big fight immediately. However, due to the lack of writing, they fell into a short pause. Finally, they had no choice but to find a few classics - Girl Xiaojie, a bin, with the help of these, they changed the main characters into centaurs... as expected, the classics are classics, which sell well in any world, and the flyers printed with new stories quickly cause half of them The sensation of the people and horses, have expressed strong criticism at the same time, looking around for the next episode. Seeing such a big influence, Hong Ying suddenly realized something in her hand, and felt like opening a door. Soon ordered to go on, determined to make the novel serial way, in the promotion of Guido at the same time, no longer free to sell flyers, but began to charge. This makes those centaurs who are used to whoring for nothing get angry and express their resistance to this kind of behavior. Although you pay time and energy and labor, I think your book is for your face!! But the red tassel in the hand is naturally ignored, and even raised the price, let those centaurs helpless. Finally, I can only turn over and over the free leaflets that are seriously worn out in just one or two weeks every night, but it''s OK to see this thing once or twice. It''s boring to see the plot development for a long time. Finally, forced by a serious lack of spiritual life, the Centaur can only gnash his teeth and take out his long cherished Warcraft fur and start exchanging it with sand sculpture players for uncle Huang. In this way, the propaganda slogans of guyDo and the information of splitting the Centaur forces began to occupy every Centaur tribe rapidly under the Sao operation of the old group of players. When the propaganda war was in the middle of the war, Hongying realized it again and quietly let the original GHS players set up a cultural information transmission department, specially carrying some strange things on the earth, translating them into the general text of Rongguang, and began to sell them in batches. At the end of the day, they did it. So far, uncle Huang, who signed Canglong at the beginning, became the representative of the boutique. He had countless loyal Centaur fans, and even sold it to the human Empire, causing another storm. This event is enough to be called the representative work of earth culture invading glory. Although this culture is a little exciting, it is all culture, which enriches the barren spiritual life of glory and builds a more harmonious society. Although he was engraved on Uncle Xiaohuang for publicity, the Centaur chief was not as affectionate as human beings. He said that he liked this way, and he was excited to ask for a collection of his own... of course, in the process of making uncle Huang by LSPs like players, guyDo, who was bound with Canglong guild, was the biggest beneficiary. Not only is every book engraved with his will and various policies, his reputation spread throughout the Centaur tribe. What''s more, because he finally took a stake in the transportation of books, this kind of cooperation across the world is enough to move people to tears. Chapter 370 Whistling ~ the wind is howling and the snow is falling from the sky. Ice and snow is the eternal theme of the winter moon. Even the city of dawn, wrapped in mountains, is no exception. As Lee rode Castro around the city of dawn, the snow began to fall. But in such a cold weather, he found that there were more people in the streets below than before. Thinking of Harrison''s letter the other day, his expression brightened. The newly plundered population has settled here. After a few circles, Castro landed in the backyard of the city hall, and Lee rolled over and went back to his office. It was already January 11th, a full month after his last departure from dawn city. "Where''s Harrison?" The blood clan responsible for the security of the city hall immediately touched their chest and bowed when they heard the inquiry. "Now, speaker Harrison is inspecting the new town hall in the new city..." "new city hall?" "Yes, under the crown, more than half of the city hall departments will move here." After learning about the situation, Lee didn''t bother to call Harrison. He sat down for a minute and went to the new town hall. Because the believers and residents are too fanatical, there is always a special carriage for Li De in the courtyard of the city hall. When walking, he often meets the scene that the whole street salutes him. It''s OK once or twice, but it''s a little annoying if it''s too many times. Flying in some places also lost his identity as the master of dawn, so Harrison had prepared a carriage for him early. Step on ~ the carriage drove slowly out of the city hall, and Li De looked out into the street through the transparent glass window. He seldom takes this carriage, but it must be said that it is also a very interesting thing to inspect in his own city. He hasn''t inspected the new town carefully since it was built. Looking at the street, the life mage and the staff of the logistics department are cleaning up the newly accumulated snowflakes. The thickness of the snow layer is cleaned every few days. Their work keeps the streets open. Although clean streets can not directly improve the living conditions of residents, they can greatly increase the happiness index and make dawn city more cohesive. Although the scene is small, it makes Li De quite satisfied. Although it costs a lot to cultivate a large number of life mages, its effect on dawn city is also clear. At least a lot of things need to be used by the caster, so don''t worry too much. Before, he used the blood clan to dig the sewer many times. Although the blood clan absolutely refused to obey and would not have any dissatisfaction, he was inevitably somewhat different in his heart. At least, he was also a superior race and a powerful caster. It was really a loss of identity to do such a thing. Life mages do not have such an idea. When they are trained, they know the type of work they will be engaged in in in the future, and they are also taught that any work is a contribution to the dawn city in the future, and the concept of equality of work is also taught. So there''s no need to worry about these casters being rebellious. The shops on both sides of the street became very prosperous because of the large number of residents. In the past, great changes have taken place in the scene of big fish and small fish. Even in the cold winter, residents can be seen coming in and out of the shops. Most of them have smiles on their faces and their eyes are full of satisfaction. This feeling is even stronger after the carriage enters the new urban area. For most of the plundered residents, life in dawn city is now like a paradise compared with the one before. Originally, Li De thought that he could avoid the crowd of the residents by riding a carriage, but he underestimated his influence and status in the hearts of the residents. As the carriages passed by, whenever they saw the carriages flying the flag of the city of dawn, all the residents stopped to hold their chests and bowed, and their eyes were filled with respect and worship. Li De can only shake his head and tell the blood clan driving the car to speed up the speed. After repeated expansion, dawn city has now become extremely wide, and it takes more than half a day to walk through the city completely. More than 20 minutes later, the carriage slowly stopped in the moonlight square. The square in the new urban area is nearly five times wider than the dawn square in the old city, and can easily accommodate the gathering of more than 100000 people. From the broad moonlight square, you can see the man-made lake - Moonlight lake. The water was rippling, and ice and snow did not freeze the lake. Now the moonlight square and moonlight lake have become places for residents to take a walk. Although it is cold at this time, there are still many residents playing nearby. The gate of the new town hall just faces the square. The moment Lee stepped out of the carriage, a cold air came to his face.The nose spurts the white fog, the deep eye looked at in front of this full five story high large building. The height of the new city hall has reached 30 blades, which is a line higher than that of master Breaking Dawn tower. The exterior walls are carved with exquisite hero reliefs, and the colorful window glass mostly publicizes the great achievements of Li De. On the two huge gates, there are two relief sculptures as tall as the gate, with bat wings spread out behind them, hands leaning on long swords and looking straight ahead. The blood clan guarding here is full of sacred and inviolable majesty. "Who carved this? It''s a waste of talent not to do art. " Li De likes the buildings with charm. This is the place of dawn city. Yu Guang takes a look at the left side of the square, where there is also a five storey building, but unlike the city hall, the building is haunted by the holy light, and the exterior wall painted pure white makes it full of sacred atmosphere. And the huge statue of Li De himself in front of that building already shows where this is. With the increase of population, the dawn Church in the old city obviously can not accommodate more and more believers. It has become a must to establish a new church. Li De stopped for a moment before he stepped into the city hall building. He basically did not intervene in the construction of the new urban area after he formulated the general direction, but gave several opinions when the construction department gave the plan. In just a short period of more than a year, he had to be satisfied with the construction of this new urban area. After entering the hall, the new city hall may have just been built, but it is still being decorated. The murals around it have just begun to be painted. After a glance at dozens of workers under construction, they don''t linger too much, and come directly to the magic elevator. Yes, magic elevator. When he was in the black market of green city, Lee de experienced a lift under the heart eating devil Wales. Later, he moved his mind and sent for the technology to come back. With the terror reputation of ELO, Welsh, a level 19 heart eater, immediately contributed his whole set of technology to the project. He even asked if he needed to send someone to help install it, and he paid for it. Lee''s request for this kind of rudeness is naturally mercilessly refused, technology left, people can go, this let want to see ELO crown again, listen to his advice heart eating devil Wales lost for a long time. Click ~ Click ~ Click ~ entering the surrounding area is cut off by the iron net, but you can clearly see the magic elevator below and around. The iron chain starts to twist under the drive of the magic array, and the elevator rises slowly. For this kind of primitive and magical scene, Li depo is a little bit interested. After the elevator reached the fifth floor, the blood guards in the house immediately helped to open the iron door. "More and more, this is what a magic city should have." After stepping out of the elevator, Lee looked back at the simple magic device behind him. He was very happy. "The earth is technology that changes life, glory is magic that changes life. In the future, we must let the Institute of magic industry develop more similar life products. For example, magic railcars and magic lights can be made... " under the magic lights, the light in the corridor is very good, and led follows the bodyguard to Harrison''s new office. Step into the open room, a little look at a few, the interior decoration is relatively simple, out of the center of the sofa and desk, there is no other furniture. "Good day under the crown..." seeing that Li De suddenly appeared, Harrison, who was directing several construction workers to tidy up the office, immediately showed a surprised look. Lee smiles. "Good day, Harrison. When will the building be put into use? It looks much more spacious than the old town hall. " "Under the crown, the decoration can be completed after the winter moon, and most of the administrative departments will move here to work." With that, Harrison turned his head and waved to some workers who were excited when he saw Lee. "You go out first." When the staff left, Harrison led Lee to the brand-new grey sofa. "Sit down, please." Li De, who was not ink stained, sat down and began to get to the point directly. "Harrison, Amy just sent me a message in lissel, he inherited some of the power of the gods..." Harrison''s eyes widened, looking at lied in disbelief. "Marquis Emmy inherited the power of the gods?!! Under the crown, what''s going on? " Does the divine power inherit if it wants to? Although Amy had the title of blasphemer and was the first level 15 top combat effectiveness of dawn City, she was still far from the gods.The news was obviously out of his expectation. "It''s the remains of the gods in lissel..." with deep dark eyes, lied told Harrison in detail about Amy and the remains of the gods in lissel. "It''s amazing that the creator God is here..." Harrison''s eyes are burning, and this second generation of blood who controls the power of the city hall has already realized the amazing chance contained in it. "For the time being, lissel is dangerous, but it is also an unprecedented opportunity, especially when Marquis Emmy is in charge of us. No matter how risky it is, it''s worth the city of dawn to participate. Artifact, spirit body, divinity... And the countless treasures. We only need to get some of them! " Harrison''s tone was the same as that of Frey and Sam, as if it was a crime not to take part in it. Lee seemed to have known for a long time that Harrison''s reaction did not fluctuate much, but his eyes became dignified. "This is what I came back for. There are also a few points that we need to pay attention to. The story of lissel is now well known through the spread of lost plane adventurers. Although most people are skeptical about this and have not sent real top combat forces to participate in it, it is inevitable that this situation will be complicated "This time we can''t use the power of the Holy Light blood clan, even the dawn bat can''t move out. Because it''s not just us, humans, and even the elves who represent the natural camp will go there this time. The blood clan can not be exposed to those people, otherwise we will face the possibility of human joint encirclement and suppression. Compared with the orcs guarding the remains of gods, the blood clan is obviously more suitable to be their enemy "What are you going to do?" Harrison asked in a hesitant tone that if blood clan and magic language bat could not be sent to fight, there would be no doubt that the army strength of dawn city would be greatly reduced. If so, do they still have the strength to participate in the looting of the remains of the gods? "Harrison, Centaur," said Lee, with a strong eye and a high tone, "the Centaur in the low hills is the most suitable army for this operation. Centaurs as a strong fighting race, their combat effectiveness is tested by time, no doubt. And the number of Centaur troops of the iron hoof tribe has expanded to as many as 70000, much more than the army we have now. " "What we need to do now is to use all our strength to forge high-level equipment for centaurs and try our best to improve their combat effectiveness. Harrison, for the next three months, dawn city will not sell any high-level weapons and equipment, and dawn city will be transformed into a wartime state. The production of ordinary and rare equipment will be stopped immediately, and high-level equipment will be fully produced. The next equipment to be produced must be a rare start, or even to a perfect level. " Li De gave the order directly. "The iron hoof tribe now has an army of 70000 centaurs, 40000 heavily armed soldiers and 30000 archers. In three months, this army can expand to at least 100000 people, so I need the weapon factory to produce 100000 equipment in three months. The secret silver, refined gold and refined iron are all taken out of the warehouse and forged weapons for them with the best materials at all costs. " Harrison took a deep breath at the words, which were too firm to be shaken. He immediately felt how determined Li De was this time. "Under the crown, we will do our best! Your order is the direction of our advance Harrison''s tone is also with absolute self-confidence. The city of dawn is not what it used to be. They already have the power to launch a large-scale war. Li De''s eyes still twinkled. "How are the bows and arrows jointly developed by the Institute of magic industry and halflings?"?? In this war, Centaur archers will take on the main export task, and they must be equipped with better bows and arrows. " The bow and arrow technology reserve of dawn city is very general, even can be called weak. Although the crossbow produced is better than that of centaurs, it is far from that of halflings. The Centaur Archer is famous in the underground world. Correspondingly, the Centaur Archer is not weak. Even because the Centaur once established an empire, the Centaur Archer is more famous than the halfling archer. Although both of them are archers, there are still some differences. Centaurs rely on their excellent skills in producing bows and arrows, so their arrows have great lethality. centaurs are archers with their 3-blade-high strong body and natural sensitivity. One climbs the science and technology equipment, the other relies on the physical strength. If the bows and arrows produced by halflings can be equipped with centaurs, it will definitely play a 1 + 1 greater than 2 effect.Centaurs were so poor that they couldn''t afford to wear their pants. Naturally, they couldn''t change their bows. However, the city of dawn is different. Its abundant financial resources are enough to forge a fearsome Archer army. And centaurs are good at running, and this mobility is not available to most races. "Under the crown, the research we cooperated with halflings has achieved certain results, but we have not been able to carry out mass production for the time being, and there are still a lot of data to be experimented with... I''m afraid that we can''t make the strong bow we want in a short time... Harrison didn''t do everything in a big way. It''s amazing to study this kind of thing. It may be stuck in a few years, maybe It may be smooth sailing, and no one can guarantee that the matter can work out the desired effect until the final result is obtained. But Li De is obviously very dissatisfied with this answer. He looked at Harrison with sharp eyes and an irrefutable voice. "Now the order is that the magic industry institute must develop and improve a strong bow for centaurs within a month. What materials do they want, what materials I give, what support do they want, what support I give. But I have to see results in a month. This is an order, and all R & D personnel must do it at all costs. Dawn city needs people who can fight hard battles. If they can''t, what can I do for them? " The coolness in Lee''s voice made Harrison stand up solemnly and nod his head. "Yes, under the crown. I will take charge of it myself. No matter how much it costs, this Archer suitable for Centaur will be developed in a month! " Lee''s face still did not soften when he heard this, and continued to give orders. "In addition to Centaur weapons, develop a suitable armor and weapon for Cyclops and double headed ogres. Although the blood clan can''t participate in this battle, the life of these underground worlds can. All we need to do is leave 500 Cyclops to continue building dawn city. The rest of the Cyclops and the two headed ogres all took part in the war against lissel The adult height of a cyclops can reach 6 blades, while that of two headed ogres is 5 blades. But whether it''s 6 blades or 5 blades, it''s a giant for orcs and humans. In the face of life on the ground, once armed, it is absolutely the king of land. Thousands of giants in heavy armor charge, the scene will be incomparable shock. COSO, a 15 level one eyed giant in heavy armor, has never forgotten his fighting power when he was besieged by thousands of orcs from the lion tribe in the dwarf valley. Although they lose some dexterity due to their huge size, they are endowed with powerful strength, which means that their armor can be thicker. Think of half blade thick armor worn on the body, is to the same level of soldiers to chop, cut the blade can not split. "This thousand giants will be a strategic force in this war that cannot be ignored. Harrison, the war is coming. I can smell the smoke. With only three months left, everything in dawn city will turn for this war. " This time the enemy is more powerful than ever. If you want to get what you want from lissel, you have to do your best. But Li De didn''t flinch, but the fighting spirit in his eyes could not be extinguished. The ambition in the dark eyes is beating vigorously, either to live or to die. Since we have chosen to move forward, there is no third way to speak. There are many enemies in the future, such as the naturally hostile Guangming sect, the spellcaster who is honored to hunt and kill the blood clan, and even the skeleton God who has been robbed of the place where his bones are buried. he has sealed the Lord of the morning light of the twelve winged blazing angel, who is the seventh in his seat. These potential enemies do not seem to put too much pressure on the dawn city in a short time. However, it is like the sword of Damocles hanging over his head, which may fall at any time. And all he had to do was have enough strength to break the sword before it fell. The dawn City, from the day he entered the glory, was destined to go with him to destruction or glory. "Your will, crown, I have seen that your orders will be carried out in the strictest way. In three months'' time, you will see an army in the strongest armour and with the sharpest weapons. We have the ability to confront any army! The sacred remains of lissel will belong to you, to the city of dawn Harrison raised his head, and his eyes had never seen a strong sense of war. Li De''s face softened a little. "I''ll check the weapons factory later. How are the other projects in dawn city going?" The military will become the main operation object of dawn city in the next few months, but in this process, life projects can not be stopped. The two are not antagonistic, but complement each other."Under the crown, several major projects are progressing very well..." when it comes to this, Harrison''s eyes show some joy. "Especially in greenhouses, this kind of anti season planting method is really amazing alchemy. Our first batch of greenhouses have been built. The vegetable seeds sown on the moonlight plain have sprouted, and they are expected to be harvested in half a month. Under the crown, eat fresh vegetables in winter, which is enough to shock anyone. You have done what gods can do! Praise you ~ " Li De''s lips puffed, nonsense, I was originally a God... Although I was a hypocrite, I also had the name of a God. What about greenhouse vegetables? Next time, we will directly engage in soilless cultivation... " how about heating? " "The heating system has also been successfully developed and is currently under construction. It is estimated that it will take another month to complete the construction." "These important living facilities should be built as soon as possible, and the heating should be given priority to the factories, especially the alchemy factories and weapon factories that need to be used at this stage..." "yes, under the crown." "What about other projects?" "Other projects? The plan of plundering population has been successfully completed last time, with a total of 50000 people plundered this time. At present, the registered population of dawn city is more than 160000... "160000? Last time, there were only over 100000 people. If we add 50000 this time, it will be less than 160000? Is there more? " "Under the crown, more than 3000 newborns have been born in recent months... newborns? Li De was slightly stunned. The human growth cycle is so slow that it takes 16 years from pregnancy to adulthood at the age of 15. So he didn''t pay much attention to the birth in dawn City, because it was too long to rely on these people to make their own people. It will take at least several decades to reach the scale he wants, but time does not wait. The outside world is changing day by day, and we can''t satisfy the increasing shortage of population in dawn city by relying on our own population. So plundering the population is undoubtedly the fastest way. However, there is a very big problem: plundering the population is always a temporary plan. At present, the population of dawn city is small, so it appears to be very effective. However, when the population reaches 1 million or more, it is difficult to increase the scale by plundering population. At that time, it would be more cost-effective to have internal births than to take risks to plunder outside. The proportion of young and middle-aged men and women in dawn city is almost 80%, and less than 20% of the old and weak population. The cruel war often makes the aging population unable to survive, so it leads to the current population structure. Of course, the benefit is that the probability of birth is higher. "Harrison, the fastest way to replenish the population is to plunder the population in a short period of time, which can not be shaken. But we should also vigorously encourage childbearing internally. The early effect may not be obvious, but when the dawn city grows, the new population will definitely become our main source of population. This is a policy with a cycle of 15 years. The city hall can set up a fertility department, which is fully responsible for the work of childbirth. Let them train all kinds of fertility knowledge for married men and women, set up children''s hospitals and even nurseries, and train our next generation of dawn City talents from childhood. " Harrison''s eyes lit up when he heard this. "Under the crown, this is definitely a great plan. We can even cultivate a group of children with magic blood from childhood, and let them bathe in the magic Ocean from the day they are born. In this way, perhaps our caster team will be greatly increased Li De nodded. "It''s a good idea, but children''s health is the most important thing, and everything must be based on it. A small part of the culture can be carried out first, and then the scale of cultivation can be expanded after it is determined that it is harmless to the body and has an effect. " "As you wish." "In addition, what is the progress of the construction of the magic crystal vein?" "At present, the construction of the magic crystal vein has been completed, and all mines are under full exploitation. The only problem is the construction of ancient alchemy magic array, because the relevant casters'' Cultivation of magic array is not enough, and the progress has been slow... Li Demi''s head is frozen. This is not the first time Harrison has said something like that. After a little meditation, he made up his mind. "If you go to build a magic circle research center in the underground passage, I will send some adventurers who lost the plane to study the improvement with them." If we don''t try to find a way, we don''t know when to build this magic array. He doesn''t have so much time to spend in this kind of place. The earlier we have this kind of territory, the more comfortable he will be. In the improved magic scroll, players have played a good role. Now you can try to connect the data analysis department of scarlet moon with the magic array research department of dawn city.But dawn city did not intend to let the players of scarlet moon know, so he planned to put the magic circle research center in the underground tunnel. At that time, they will directly transfer the other party to the underground passage outside the dawn city through the burial place, which is confidential and safe. "Adventurer? Under the crown, you didn''t say that there was no magic in the lost plane last time. It seems that those adventurers have just arrived, and there are already casters who are proficient in magic array so soon? " Harrison is a little puzzled. Li De once gave him some introductions. Although the lost plane is magical, it is a dreg in magic. Li De smiles. "No, Harrison, adventurers don''t know magic, but they have a kind of existence that they can live with magic, and they call it technology." "Technology" Harrison had a question mark on his face. "It''s true that science and technology can be powerful enough to produce weapons that can easily destroy a country. Even if we let go of our hands and feet and lose the plane, technology can turn the glory plane into a death plane." Da Yi Wan washes the ground, that power is not joking, can''t compare this world''s forbidden incantation difference. "Hissing, I didn''t expect that the adventurer who lost the plane was so weak, but he mastered such amazing power." Harrison''s face was shocked, and it was obvious that Lee''s words made him feel a little incredible. "Yes, weapons are powerful, but they are not the key, because they cannot be delivered to the glory plane. The key point is that they have a powerful computing tool that can calculate hundreds of billion, trillions, billions of times per second, which can help us eliminate a lot of useless data. The magic scroll of scarlet mage tower has been improved successfully, and the tool of losing plane has played an important role in it. Although the ancient alchemy magic array is complicated and obscure, the loss of plane can definitely help us a lot. " Hearing that, Harrison was interested. "Under the crown, I will arrange it immediately. I really want to see their powerful weapons." Li De smiles. He doesn''t think so when he sees you. "Harrison, these things are urgent. You should choose one person to take charge of each project. In the future, you don''t have to supervise them in person. You can just stare at the person in charge and inquire about the progress." After that, he did not continue the task below. He stood up and stepped to the translucent window. Through the glass, he looked at the window where goose feather snow had never stopped. The eyes are dim. "The mountain rain is coming..." "the wind is all over the building..." "the wind may be more intense this time... " Chapter 371 Outside the window, the goose feather snow is slowly falling, and the scene of penetration seems to indicate that the coming war will be particularly grand. "Harrison, go with me to the weapons factory, which will be the main character of dawn city for the next three months." Dressed in a Woven Robe, Lee has a charismatic temperament enough to make anyone of the opposite sex tremble. He turns his head and looks at Harrison behind him with deep eyes. "Three months later, the victory or defeat of the war is even in the hands of our dwarf craftsmen." Glory''s war is to fight economy, technology and even magic ability. As long as the gap between the strength of the armed forces is not too big to make up for, then good equipment will be an important factor in determining the direction of the war. Fortunately, his arsenal is so good that it can be envied by any nobleman or Lord. "Yes, under the crown." Harrison leaned slightly, reaching respectfully for the door. Li Dexian head, step out of the door, between every move, even if not deliberately performance, that elegant temperament still let people break. Old aristocrats. Creak ~ creak ~ creak ~ the carriage flying the unique flag of the city master of dawn started up again, and the wheels pressed on the ice and made a thin sound, like a small branch was broken. Lee looked out of the window at the residents walking in the snow, and suddenly seemed to think of something. He moved in his heart and looked at the blood born Harrison next to him. "Harrison, after the war in lissel is over, we can develop a magic rail car driven by magic circle and life mage. Rail cars can pass through the whole city, and then set up a station every 1000 blades to stop at fixed points. In this way, when the city is getting bigger and bigger, we can greatly save the time we go out. Time is efficiency, saving time is equivalent to improving the work efficiency of the whole city, which will be a great progress for dawn city. " "Magic rail car?" Harrison was a little confused when he heard the new name. "Yes, magic rail car," said Li De, stretching his hands slightly to describe the shape of the rail. "We make a fixed track, and then we put a carriage like a carriage on it to make wheels that are not easy to derail, and then like a magic elevator, we use magic to drive the wheels, and the rail car will move." Another alternative is the steam engine, but he didn''t do it because in his opinion, magic is far more powerful than the primitive and ancient steam engine. This is not inferior to the power of science and technology, and even more powerful than technology in many ways. So if we don''t use the advanced technology, we can build a retro steam engine? The idea of magic rail car may be difficult, but it is not impossible for the dawn city. Given the magic industry institute some time, Lee believes they can make it. The Institute of magic industry has gathered all the scientific researchers in dawn City, goblins, dwarfs, humans, and now halflings. They have the smartest brains. The combination of magic and technology may produce more power than anyone can imagine. Although Lee said it very simply, Harrison understood what he wanted to express in an instant, and his eyes lit up. "Crown, if this plan can be realized, it will definitely be a legendary alchemy no less than greenhouse planting! It''s a genius idea. Your wisdom is so great that people can''t understand... " Li De couldn''t help smiling. It seems that this guy wants to compare everything with greenhouse planting. It seems that greenhouse planting is the top of alchemy. "Harrison, this is the technology of losing planes, not my initiative. Orbital technology is very mature in the missing plane. I will give you the relevant information later. However, although there are corresponding technologies, the rules of the missing plane are different from those of dawn city. Therefore, there is no need to copy, absorb and improve. We need to develop something that belongs to us. " "You can record this project and wait until the war in lissel is over. Now the main theme is still to prepare for war. " For a period of time, there was a period of development of the main line, the city of dawn from the initial plunder of population, to the construction of new urban areas, to the magic crystal vein, and now to the foreign war. Li De has been firmly in control of the development direction of dawn City, and his will determines the fate of more than 100000 people in this city. During their conversation, the carriage slowly drove out of the new city, and through the spacious bluestone Avenue, came to the weapon factory far away from the city and built in the west of the moonlight plain. Through the window, from a long distance, you can see that under the towering mountain peaks, the row of steel-making blast furnaces that are almost open to the sky are emitting thick smoke. These blast furnaces with strange shapes are also engraved with the unique patterns of dwarves.Weapons factories and farms are in the lower tuyere, how the blast furnace exhaust gas can not blow into the city. When the carriage stopped at the gate of the weapon factory, where people were constantly moving in and out of steel and raw ore, Li De saw at once the director of the weapon factory, the dwarf forging master Warren. Although it was a cold winter month, the master of forging was only wearing thin clothes, and his muscles, which were like pouring iron and steel, propped up his clothes like cotton. Full of power. "Good day, under the crown! The God of forging, I swear that today must be my lucky day. I met you to inspect the factory! " Warren was excited, and his long braided beard swayed with the cold wind. In fact, as he said, when the dwarves first moved into dawn City, Lee would come to the weapons factory to check on the progress. But in the past year, with the weapons factory on the right track, Li De never came again. This makes the dwarfs both happy and a little disappointed, happy that they did not come to the weapons factory. It was Lee who was very assured of them, which showed that their work had always met the expectations of Li De, otherwise they would have been held accountable. What is lost is that, as the master of the dawn City, Li De''s not coming to the weapons factory also means that the dwarf''s status in his heart is declining? That''s not a good thing. Li De didn''t care so much. He looked at the strong dwarf forging master in front of him. Now the dwarves have really integrated into the dawn City, and the once manhammer tribe has disappeared in the wind. The weapons factory can become the trump card of dawn City, can not do without the efforts of these natural craftsmen. "Warren, I''ve been watching your efforts. It''s very good. I''ve been very satisfied with the weapons factory. The reason why I haven''t come to inspect for such a long time is that you have reassured me. " After that, he noticed that many dwarfs were watching them secretly. Li De smiled, glanced around, and his voice was amplified. "Dwarves are the residents of dawn city and our family. The residents will not forget your contribution to dawn City, and I will not forget it." The words touched the dwarfs around them. This is the affirmation of the master of the city to them, which is their glory. At this time, many dwarfs held their heads high. "Our people, it is you who sharpen the weapons in the hands of the soldiers fighting for the dawn city! The body armor becomes stronger!! It is you who shed blood and sweat to let our soldiers fight at ease in the battle!! Every time you forge a high-level equipment, you are saving a life of the soldiers fighting for the dawn city. My people, the dwarves of dawn city are great, and so are all the craftsmen of the weapons factory. You deserve the respect and worship of all soldiers! Today, on behalf of all the residents of dawn City, I would like to thank you The provocative words came to a halt, and Lee bowed deeply to the dwarf in front of him. At this moment, even many Dwarfs'' eyes turned red. They only felt that their efforts were not in vain, and their efforts were greatly rewarded. After bowing, Li De straightened up again, in a high pitched voice. "Tomorrow, I will personally issue an order of commendation to the weapons factory and to every employee working in the factory - the black iron Medal of honor." "Everything, for dawn!" The short words are like a shot in the arm, which excites the dwarfs and human craftsmen around them. Although the black iron medal is the lowest level medal, in dawn City, only those who have established combat merit are eligible to receive it. Nowadays, all the soldiers who have the black iron medal are soldiers fighting in the front line. Unexpectedly, these logistics personnel can also receive the black iron medal. Praise the crown! Li De''s statement undoubtedly acknowledged and affirmed the achievements of the weapon factory for such a long time. For many people, this honor is definitely more exciting than giving them a large amount of bonus directly. Because the treatment of the weapon factory is not cheap, but the number of times that Li De praised himself was too few. After hearing the final slogan, all the people subconsciously raised their chest and looked at the front. "For the break of dawn!" "For dawn..." loud and clear slogans accompanied by excited shouts remained in the air over the weapons factory for a long time. Li De nodded with satisfaction when he saw this scene. He set up the medal system to honor those who did not lack money. Sometimes honor is more important to people''s satisfaction than money. He thought he had passed the examination. Slogan is the same thing, a slogan full of connotation and hope can greatly unite people''s hearts. Especially when everyone agrees, most people''s beliefs will be influenced by this slogan intentionally or unintentionally.Breaking Dawn is to break through difficulties, is hope, and is also the dawn sect, is the dawn city. A word contains a thousand meanings. When I heard the Hulun hammers, I was very excited to see him again. With a smile on his face. "Crown, please come inside. I think you will be surprised by the weapons factory now." Li De sun ran a smile, "I''m looking forward to it." With Harrison in the eyes of the public, they step into the weapons factory. With the increasing importance of the weapons factory in dawn City, the factory building has been expanded for several rounds, and the whole workshop area is extremely spacious. "Under the crown, I''d like to introduce to you that the weapon factory now has 32 steel-making blast furnaces and 7 weapon forging workshops, including 3 forging workshops for high-level equipment above rare level..." "it has 2 master blacksmiths, 17 expert blacksmiths, 325 senior blacksmiths, 1567 intermediate blacksmiths and 2112 junior blacksmiths, with a total number of nearly 4000." Li De nodded slightly. The role of weapon factories in both export and domestic production of equipment is becoming increasingly important. Therefore, the scale of weapons factories now seems quite large, but they are still reasonable. It is worth mentioning that in the beginning, the weapon factory was based on dwarves, but with the expansion of weapon factories, dwarves are no longer enough, and human craftsmen are playing an increasingly important role. The plant is very clean, in addition to flower beds and other green plants are slightly less, but also good. Because it''s working time now, except for a small number of staff transporting materials, not many people are walking around. When he came to the first factory building in the center, Li De Lu showed some interest. The factory building in front of us is not an ordinary house, but similar to the greenhouse structure. It is only one story high, but it covers a very wide area, and its height is up to 6 edges. Step into the moment of the factory building, a burning feeling. The jingle of hundreds of people is more uncomfortable than the noise of trains and planes taking off. The forging process of the weapon factory is completely a set of assembly line, but after continuous improvement of the production process and production process, a magic and scientific forging method has been explored. For example, the addition of magic crystal powder into the fire can make the temperature of the furnace fire rise to thousands of degrees in a short time, and the steel in hand can be burnt and softened in a shorter time. This process with the unique flavor of glory, with the earth''s pure mechanical production is not a routine. From the beginning of the steel, each blacksmith is responsible for one of the steps. After continuous improvement, the process originally forged by one person has been disassembled into more than ten channels. In this way, it takes dozens of hands for a weapon from steel to the final shaping. Standard assembly line products, of course, the benefits of the assembly line is also very obvious, the production efficiency has increased countless times. Li De is really not interested in forging iron. After watching for a circle, he can''t stand the jingling sound, and turns around to take Warren away. Professional things are taught to professional people. As a person in power, he doesn''t need to know everything. As long as he can employ people, he can control the whole force. "Warren, you''ve got an important mission to do this time." In Warren''s office, Lee sat at a table one size lower than the human round table, sipping a little of the freshly brewed black tea and saying. "This time, we will wage war against lissel!" Although the residents of dawn city can''t go out, the Propaganda Department reports some important events outside every few days. Similar to the orc occupation of lissel city for a long time did not leave the news, has long been known to the residents. As the person in charge of the weapon factory, Warren has a high status and is entitled to some ordinary information. Li De has always asked the intelligence command center to provide intelligence to the senior leaders of dawn city every day. Of course, the intelligence obtained by different levels of intelligence is also different. His aim is to keep these leaders up to date with the outside world, to know what the dawn city is like, and to give them a broader perspective. It''s not like closing your eyes and ears every day. "Under the crown, I bet you let us make equipment to deal with orcs!! Hahaha, the God of forging is here. The weapon factory will develop special weapons for hunting and killing orcs with the fastest speed... Warren has no good feelings for the orcs. The hammering tribe that once occupied the dwarf valley was attacked by those damned orcs. Although the lion tribe became a subordinate force of dawn city in the end, the forging master didn''t like the orcs, so much so that even when Warren saw Karp, the orc king, he was not willing to talk to each other.Lee shook his head. "No, Warren, this time it''s not about orcs." "Ah? Is that? " Wallen''s eyes are a little confused. What else is lissel besides orcs? The latest intelligence doesn''t say the orcs have left lissel. "Spirit remains..." "spirit remains?" Warren''s pupils shrunk violently and his voice was full of surprise. The remains of the gods have been known by all people outside. Naturally, Li De doesn''t have to hide it from his own people. "That''s right, it''s like this..." when Lee de tells Warren about the remains of the gods, the dwarf forging master''s expression is very dignified. "Humans, orcs, and countless sects, I''m afraid that this war will be particularly tragic, and no one will be indifferent to the remains of gods..." "that''s why I need you to forge high-level armor for centaurs. Nothing can improve combat effectiveness faster than upgrading weapons and equipment. " Li De took a deep breath, looked at Warren with burning eyes, and gave orders directly. "In the next three months, I need the weapon factory to forge 100000 sets of high-level equipment with a level no lower than the rare. At present, there are 70000 centaurs, including 40000 heavily armed knights and 30000 archers. It is estimated that the number of centaurs can be expanded to 100000 in three months. The production of low-grade weapons will be suspended for three months, and all the focus must be on forging equipment for centaurs. " Valen stood up solemnly, beating his chest with his right hand, "under the crown, the weapons factory will complete the task in three months, no, in two and a half months. Although dwarves can not directly participate in the battle of lissel, we will tell those orcs and humans with armor and weapons that dwarves are the most glorious forging masters!! The soldiers of dawn city will also be the nightmare of all people!! For the dawn Looking at Warren, who was so excited, lied was quite satisfied. "Well, this war is related to the development of dawn city in the future, and we must do our best. In addition, I also need you to design and forge weapons and armor for double headed ogres and Cyclops. These giant giants will be our killer! COSO''s fighting power, I think you''ve seen it in the dwarves "A giant army in dwarf armor is definitely the last killing machine the enemy wants to see." After that, the forging master began to calculate. After a moment, his expression was a little embarrassed. "Under the crown, if all high-level equipment is forged, our steel inventory and high-grade ore will not be enough..." "as I said, we will do our best this time. The secret silver and refined gold in the warehouse of the city hall are all at your disposal. I only ask for one result - forge the best equipment! " With a positive answer from reed, Warren almost jumped up. All the silver and gold? These are strategic materials. Up to now, Mithril has produced less than 80 pounds a month. This is the result of thousands of orcs'' crazy work. Although the refined gold is better, it needs a large amount and is hard to find. Li De has always kept part of these strategic materials and used some of them. Now he has opened the warehouse, which means that Warren can control his stock of over 500 pounds of secret silver at will. This is the data that makes the forging master breathe faster, not to mention that there are countless refined gold and other precious ores in the warehouse... now it belongs to him. This is absolutely an irresistible temptation for a forging master. "Under the crown, you can rest assured that we will forge a batch of the most perfect equipment, and we will let the enemies of dawn city taste the taste of dwarf hammers." Warren slapped his chest. Lee turned his head and looked at Harrison behind him, smiling. When they arrived, they expected Warren to hear the reaction that they could use all the materials in the city hall warehouse. It''s like an Old Whore meeting the number one in Molly Street... Firewood. After the production order was issued, Lee didn''t stay too much in the weapons factory. A set of effective management system has been formed for the weapon factory to develop so fast. He only needs to issue orders and then supervise the progress. What kind of armor and weapons to produce, how to produce them, how to deliver them, and so on, is enough for them to solve. Out of the weapons factory, the carriage went slowly to the alchemy factory. If the weapons factory is the main player in the battle of lissel, then the alchemy plant is absolutely indispensable. The alchemy bomb is definitely a big killer that no one can ignore. Although dawn bats were unable to fight in this battle, the alchemy bomb was not delayed.It doesn''t mean you can''t use it. After seeing Li De, the goblin clan chief Moore, who was disfigured by Longxi, was even more excited than Warren. Exaggerated tone and sharp voice from the mouth of this green life. "Crown, this is really exciting, I swear, this is the most exciting moment of my life! Your arrival makes me feel deeply honored!! This is the glory of the goblin The green dwarf, whose height is no more than 1.3 blade, is dancing and twisting his body, combined with his disfigured face, giving people a strange and funny feeling. Li De has a black line on his face. When he first saw the old goblin, he felt quite calm. However, as time went on, the other party took root in the dawn city and revealed himself without external threats. No matter how old you are, your personality is still so pompous... "OK, go in and talk about it." "Yes, please, under the great crown..." compared with the simplicity of dwarf weapon factory, the alchemy factory of goblin is much more colorful. There are all kinds of golden statues in the factory, precious flowers in the flower garden, and even the relief carvings of goblin killing dragon on the blank wall outside the factory building. Yes, it is the goblin killing the Dragon... although everywhere is very gorgeous, it gives people a sense of inexplicable joy. The monkey in his clothes. This pompous style is in line with the goblin''s arrogant and timid extreme character. Anyway, it''s the Goblins who pay for it. Li De is not interested in managing so much. The production of alchemy bombs is much more difficult to understand than the dwarves forge weapons. All kinds of materials are purified and fused, then filtered, purified, and then fused. There are dozens and hundreds of steps in such a mess that Li De loses interest. Alchemy is a more complex subject than magic array. If you want to master alchemy, you don''t have a certain talent and a lot of time. Alchemy is very much like the chemistry of the earth, which requires a lot of experiments to get the material or some kind of alchemy formula. Unfortunately, the rules of glory are different from those of the earth. Many laws of the earth are invalid in glory. Li De also gave the chemistry book to the goblin, but because of the difference of rules, many things could not be used, which broke his idea of taking a shortcut. And the alchemy bomb and the earth''s gunpowder are completely different two systems, there is not much reference between each other. Da Yiwan''s idea of washing the land can only be turned into a forbidden land... he can only let these green skinned men who have a strong talent for Alchemy to develop their own research and development. "Moore, where is the development of the triple ring alchemy bomb?" Lee sat in Moore''s office chair inlaid with ten gems, stepping on the golden silk carpet, and looking at the old goblin with serious eyes. "How far is it from mass production?" "Under the crown, 90% of the research and development of the three ring alchemy bomb has been completed. The third ring alchemy bomb I gave you last time is the result. However, if the production is carried out according to the last alchemy bomb, the cost is very high and we can not afford it, so we are still studying how to reduce the cost... the third ring alchemy bomb last time? Li Demei''s head wrinkled. Last time, he put the alchemy bomb into the back of the three Dragon Lord in the mud swamp. But at that time, the power was too small to kill the head of the extraordinary who was seriously injured, and finally let the other party run away. Thinking of this, he suddenly remembered that in his system space, he seemed to have got part of the body of the filthy evil creature attacking the three dragon lords, and the other party was still alive. "This thing will be taken to the Research Institute of magic industry later. Although this kind of thing is disgusting, it can be aggregated from a low level to a three headed Flying Dragon Lord with extraordinary hunting and killing level 21. It is definitely not cheap." He shook his head, recollected his thoughts, and looked again at the old goblin. "Moore, what is the production cost of the three ring alchemy bomb?" It seems that we are willing to lower the production cost for a period of time. "Say it." Lee is too lazy to have a good time with this guy. "Yes," Moore suddenly said, "now the production cost is about 20 high-level magic stones..." the price of purchasing a high-level magic crystal from outside is about 20 jinpuke, that is, the production cost of the three ring alchemy bomb is - 400 jinpuke? Li Demei twisted his head. No wonder this guy said that the manufacturing technology is not mature. If he dares to give him this data, he is afraid that his head will be hammered out. No local tyrant can play like this. "Are you sure this is the final version?" Moore''s face was a little stiff, "under the crown, we can still improve..."Lee shook his head and improved. He didn''t have so much time to wait. Turning to Harrison behind him, "how many high-level magic stones do we have?" "Under the crown, about 100000 yuan..." Lee opened his eyes and looked at Harrison in disbelief?? Why so many He used up the inventory only two months ago. How could he store so many goods in these two months? "Yes, under the crown, the magic crystals produced by the magic crystal veins are basically intermediate and high-grade, and the quality is excellent. In addition to the high-level, intermediate level magic crystal has also stored 200000 pieces, which are left after daily consumption Li De, who had no detailed knowledge of the ore vein production, was surprised at this time. Before, the magic crystal vein had been under construction. In addition, it was deep underground, and the terrain was complex. It was impossible to find out the reserves of the vein. Therefore, he always thought that the production would take some time to improve. I didn''t expect it to be so fast. "Now we have explored the reserves of the magic crystal vein?" "Under the crown, not yet. The grade of our prospectors is not high, and the geology in the underground passage is very complicated, and there are as many as seven ore veins. At least master level prospectors can estimate the total amount... but although the reserves can not be estimated, we can produce 60000 high-grade magic stones and 150000 intermediate magic stones every month... we can calculate according to the output, This is an unprecedented super rich mine, if put on the surface, it would be enough for the human Empire to send hundreds of thousands of troops to guard nearby. For a long time to come, we won''t have to worry about the smectite any more. " Looking at Harrison''s excited expression, Lee was also in a good mood. This mine, which took more than half a year and even he was killed once, did not disappoint him. "Moore, I''ll send you 80000 high-level magic stones. I need you to produce 4000 triple ring alchemy bombs as fast as possible." After confirming his own stock, Li De, though heartbroken, decided to continue to increase his stock. Although these resources are precious, they need to be used at this critical time because they are precious. If not, these resources are always a pile of stones, and it is the right way to transform them into combat effectiveness. "The improvement of production process and cost reduction must be carried out at the same time, and it is hard for us to afford such a high price to own magic crystal veins. We can''t invest all of them in alchemy bombs. Moore, this task is up to you... " " yes, the goblins will not let you down under the crown... " Moore was excited for a moment," we will make the best alchemy bomb, let the enemies of dawn city taste the goblin taste! " Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly. "In the production of three ring alchemy bomb, the production of one ring alchemy bomb will be suspended. Put all the remaining production potential on the second ring alchemy bomb. I need you to produce no less than 100000 second ring alchemy bombs in three months This made Moore take a cool breath when he was excited. 100000 second ring alchemy bombs?? After the second ring alchemy bomb was developed, the total production quantity did not exceed 50000. Now it has doubled directly. This makes Moore feel the urgency of Lee''s heart. "Under the crown, are we going to start a war?" Lied nodded, reached for Harrison, and Harrison immediately began to explain the story of lissel to the old goblin. "Under the crown, we will do whatever it takes for you to win the divine dignity of you!" Moore yelled as if he wanted to fight the orcs in lissel right now. Lee gave the guy a bad look. "In this war, we can''t expose the existence of blood clan, and we can''t use magic language bat. Therefore, the bombing campaign of alchemy bomb can only be cancelled. I need an alchemy factory to develop an alchemy bomb that can be held, even the size of a fist, with great power. " Today''s Alchemy bombs are the size of a head. Basically, there is no such concept as hand-held throwing. It''s too big. Of course, it might be appropriate to use it for the Cyclops, but if those irascible guys carry alchemy bombs with them, they may not be safe, and they may blow themselves up in battle. "Do you mean to make the alchemy bomb smaller and carry it around like a magic scroll?" Moore''s eyes lit up. "Yes, did goblins have any experiments on this?" "Yes, but it''s not deep enough. It''s a big problem to maintain a certain power after the reduction of the alchemy bomb..." "no problem, it''s because it''s difficult to develop it.In addition to the smaller version of the alchemy bomb, the goblin''s catapult also performed very well in the battle against cave spiders in graystone castle. I need you to improve it. It''s better to make a long-distance attack in the wild. If you can''t send anyone to the Institute of alchemy in a few months, I''ll send you to the Research Institute in three months Isn''t this equivalent to an oracle? So he''s not directing who he wants? Moore was excited for a moment. "Don''t worry, crown. I swear to you that goblins will use their lives to fulfill your orders." Lee nodded. "It''s best." After arranging the task, he rejected the old goblin''s idea of staying for dinner and returned directly to the city hall. Time is tight and the task is heavy. In order to maximize the combat effectiveness of his army in three months, there is still a lot to be done. "Crown, you don''t have to worry too much. We can finish all these tasks well. Now the dawn city has the strength to fulfill your orders." Harrison sat by the side of the car, looking at the frown of Lee, and comforting. "After so many foreign wars, our dawn city has never been defeated. I also believe that under your leadership, the victory will still belong to us!" Li De shook his head. "Harrison, I''m not worried about us, but about lissel..." he can control the dawn City, but he can''t control the change of lissel. The eyes of chaos and death haunted him all the time, keeping him on guard. The unknown is the most terrible. "Under the crown, the situation of the enemy is not something we can control. We only need to improve our own strength to the most perfect state." Li De smiles. He doesn''t say more. He doesn''t know how terrible it is to face the gods without experiencing that scene. But just as the coach was about to arrive at the city hall, Lee''s heart suddenly moved. "Harrison, turn to dawn church." "Yes... Yes Chapter 372 Looking at Li deruo''s thoughtful expression, Harrison did not dare to delay and immediately let the blood race driving the carriage turn. Step on ~ crisp horseshoes reverberate over the streets with the breath of the cold wind. In both old and new urban areas, the dawn church is close to the city hall. In a few minutes, the carriage stopped slowly. When Li De got off the carriage, he suddenly found that he had been rolling around several places today, which was funny. "In the future, let these people go to the city hall for a meeting, and go to find out how much time they will waste by running like this one day. Or they can transfer directly to the place where they bury their bones. It''s very inefficient to use the coach as the commander-in-chief." After a short stay, he took Harrison to the second floor of the church through the passionate believers who were about to shed tears. It happened that Nello and Nicole, the sisters, did not go out. They were both there. After a tap on the open door, Lee stepped in. After seeing the figure who became more handsome in the weaving robe, the two girls burst into a brilliant smile. Smile like a flower face let the air become warm spring at this moment, the chill dissipates. "Good day, under the crown." "Good day, Lord of cachal" elder sister Nello is elegant and elegant. Her white clergyman''s robe is concave and convex, and her body emits a light holy fluorescence. Although she is full of feminine flavor, her pale golden eyes make people feel a kind of pilgrimage in their hearts, which makes them feel solemn. The younger sister Nello''s temperament is somewhat ancient and strange, and her big eyes are full of playfulness. She is more like her neighbor''s naughty little sister. Although they are seven points similar in appearance, they are totally different types. Seeing two girls whose appearance and temperament can be called the best, Li De''s tired heart was swept away in an instant. "It happens that both of you are here." After stepping into the room, he sat directly on the sofa in the office, and then reached for a sign to the opposite side. Harrison was on Lee''s side, and Nello was sitting on the sofa opposite him, with no table in the middle. There is no too much courtesy, sitting down directly into the subject. "What is the current situation of dawn sect in the underground world?" Preaching to the underground world is a bold attempt. This is the first time that the dawn city has tried to get out of the dawn city and face the external faith competition directly from the protected state. The power of faith is too important. It''s the source of divine power. Therefore, most intelligent races will have gods to fight for each other''s beliefs. Naturally, human beings need not say much about the sects they believe in, from the light gods to the abyssal evil gods, as long as they are famous gods, almost all of them have believers. The same is true of other races. After a long time, most races have their own gods. The halflings even have their own race gods, the demigods. Therefore, Li De had a clear understanding of the mission in the underground world, and he did not expect that this mission would achieve good results. He only hoped that this mission could find problems within the sect and correct them next time. But Nello''s words surprised reed. "Under the crown, this missionary process seems to be more smooth than I thought." The holy priest''s pale golden eyes were smiling and gazing at his master. "The sect of halflings is unprepared for the sudden intrusion of the dawn sect, and its response is very slow. What''s more, the doctrine of the banshee is old-fashioned and old-fashioned. It''s boring and sleepy. Unlike our dexterity, the missionary stories you compiled are very popular, especially the story that your talent was abandoned, and then you joined the dawn sect to get the guidance of the gods to obtain the ancient inheritance, which has become a hot topic in the black iron castle. " Nello''s words made Lee look a little embarrassed. When he talked with Nello, he mixed up the movies and novels he had seen before, and weaved several pieces of stories as missionary stories, unexpectedly, through the research and development of Nello and a group of priests, these stories were more and more perfect, even now they have been edited and become dawn The required stories of religious sects... compared with the monotonous preaching in this world, the dawning sect has great advantages in writing novels. "Because of the excellent effect of our missionary work, even the dark races who are hostile to us are quite moved. It may not be long before you have a group of dark lives as believers. " There was a light in Nello''s eyes. "And now the church in Heidelberg is under construction, and it is expected to be completed in a month. The day when the church takes its seat in the black iron castle, it will be a time for the dawn sect to shine. Under the crown, I am sure that 70% of the halflings in black iron city will become believers of dawn sect and become your loyal people. "This? 70%£¿£¿ What''s the difference between that and taking over the black iron city... looking at Nello full of confidence, Li De was in a good mood. His holy priest never let him down. It''s always been. Thinking of this, she can''t help but stretch out her hand. In Nicole''s envious gaze, she rubs Nello''s beautiful long hair and praises her face with admiration. "Preaching to the underground world is a bold attempt to test the resilience of the dawn sect. You''ve done a good job this time. It''s worth praising. But we can''t be so proud of the secular world There was a sharp flash in his eyes. "Now it is because the dawn sect has not yet broken out the power to make them feel threatened, so it is quiet and honest. When we do our best, we will certainly feel threatened by the halfling sect, which will inevitably bring endless pressure on us. They will even persuade Heidelberg to use the force of the army to restrict our mission. Then, the crisis will come. " In other people''s territory upload teaching, the other side has a backing, really can''t beat cheating is also very normal. Nello frowned when she heard this. "Under the crown, what should we do? Using the army? " Li Dewen said with a smile. He looked at the side and tooted his mouth. He didn''t have a chance to speak. Nicole, you say After being ordered to the name, the little girl instantly became happy and her big eyes turned. "Yes, the Lord of cachal ~ sister, it''s very easy to deal with them, as long as these halflings dare not do it. Then we can send asraega, the God of evil, to take a walk around the black iron fort, to make them fear and to make them afraid Li De gives Nicole an appreciative look. "Coercion is indeed a means, but it needs inducement when compared with coercion at the same time. It is good for us to use powerful forces to make the black iron Fort feel threatened in a short time, but in the long run, it still can''t eliminate the future troubles, but it will make them rebellious. On the contrary, if the inducement is carried out at this time, the outcome will be completely different... " after finishing, Li De does not continue. His dark eyes look at Nicole, and the girl is encouraged to continue. Nicole''s bright eyes looked at Lee with a big smile, and then he said. "For example, we should strengthen business cooperation with them so that halflings can make huge profits from us. In front of interests, no one can keep calm. After they taste the sweetness, they will even take the initiative to cooperate with us in preaching. The specific operation is to support several influential halflings and make them the biggest profiteers. In addition, it can help them increase their discourse power in the halflings to check and balance those opponents, who will eventually become part of our power. " Li De was very satisfied with Nicole''s words. In recent years, it seems to be a very correct choice to put this little girl in the city hall for exercise. "Give up small profits and get big profits. That''s the basic logic of the layout. Nicole did a great job. When the economy of heitiebao is completely tied to us, they will be like the iron hoofed tribe, even if they resist, they will not be able to stop the general trend. At that time, we could easily conquer the city without using force. " First, economic colonization, and then cultivate a large number of Pro self vested interests. When the time is ripe for real colonization, the road leading Party will be able to kill those opposition parties. It''s just plain. When Nello heard this, she showed her admiration. "Under the crown, your wisdom is really shocking." Harrison and Nicole nodded in agreement. Li De can''t help but smile. Most boys do a lot of secondary two when they are young. Isn''t it for the worship and praise in the eyes of girls? Fortunately, he has passed the age of secondary two, but the mood is still very good. "Nello, the mass mission to the underground world is slowing down for a while, and it''s going to start in three months. In recent months, we are going to launch a war against lissel, and we can no longer take into account the underground world " after that, we glanced at Harrison. Harrison, a tool man, immediately understood and began to tell the two girls about the spirit relics. Finally, Harrison was wondering if he could just write it down directly, and the top management of dawn city would take care of it.... after Harrison had explained Li De, he said. "Magic language bats are naturally hostile to the light system and the natural sects. Once they appear, they are likely to face the encirclement and suppression of the public. Therefore, my main purpose this time is to cultivate a group of dawn bats." Dawn bat: newborn level 10, mature body level 12, elite body level 14, perfect body level 15. Evolution takes a bronze Cyclops blood, 500 faith power, evolution time - 30 daysThis is what Lee got when he gave birth to Castro, the new king. Although dawn bat was promoted from magic language bat, it has been out of the category of dark life because of the power of faith and the blood of bronze Cyclops. Fearless by the light and the sun, dawn bats remain at their peak during the day. In the case of magic language bat can not move out, dawn bat is undoubtedly the best choice. "Under the crown, we have bred about 20 dawn bats. These are the mounts of the middle and high-level generals of the dawn wing." however, Nello did not immediately respond, but frowned slightly. "Because the power of faith is so consumed, we can''t cultivate it on a large scale. Now we have to face the same problem. Under the crown, if we simply want to cultivate dawn bats to replace magic language bats, we are afraid that the power of faith will be unacceptable to us... several people present are confidants, and Li De has no longer kept secret about the power of faith. But he was silent for a moment. He had planned to breed dawn bats before, but the biggest problem, as Nello said, was the depletion of faith. At present, he has only 120000 belief power on his attribute panel. If he cultivates one with 500 belief power, he can only cultivate more than 200 at most. However, no matter how small the number is, it is better than none. When magic language bats can''t move out, it is undoubtedly the best choice to cultivate dawn bats as substitutes. "Nello, we need an air force. Only the air force can maximize the power of the alchemy bomb. Although I have arranged for the alchemy plant to do additional preparation, it can not replace the role of the air force. " How important is air supremacy? Countless wars on earth have told him. When there is a big gap between the strength of the enemy and ourselves, a strong air force is absolutely the key to victory. However, the identity of the blood clan can not be exposed. After exposure, the danger faced may be 10 times higher than that without air force, so there is no way to choose now. "How much of COSO''s blood now?" It also takes the blood of the bronze Cyclops to cultivate magic language bats, but fortunately, when COSO evolved into a bronze Cyclops, Lee realized his importance and took COSO''s blood every week. Br > < 3000? That''s enough. "Well, for the next two months, I''m not going to use the power of faith. You''re using all the power of faith with dawn wings to cultivate dawn bats. Now I can get about 40000 to 50000 faith points a month. Maybe it will increase as the number of new residents increases, but this is the current number. Add in the earnings over the next three months, and we can have more than 400 dawn bats before the war starts. Although the number is not comparable to the current 7000 odd magic language bats, it is barely enough Dawn bat''s birth level is level 10, and 400 flying Warcraft of level 10 can be regarded as a strong force. After hearing leader''s order, Nello stopped talking and answered immediately. As a holy priest, all interests are considered for the sake of Li De, and she just wants to make up for Li De''s shortcomings rather than others. Nicole suddenly seemed to think of something and her eyes lit up. "Lord of the city, according to intelligence, there is a black pecking eagle with a population of more than 1000 in heitiebao... we can''t send out magic language bats, so can we borrow an army from heitiebao, or hire them to participate in the war?" This idea is creative. After pondering for a moment, reed shook his head. "Whether the halflings will participate in the war or not, but these underground lives cannot be exposed. At present, although we are enjoying the underground world alone, we should not forget who disclosed that there is a black dragon in the swamp, and whose artifact has the black dragon robbed? Since goblins come out of the underworld and are found in lissel, there are other entrances. Now it''s human beings who don''t know about it. If they detect the existence of the underground world, they may not find it if they find it carefully. At that time, our advantage in the underground world will no longer exist. " , Harry''s wisdom has always been appreciated. At this time, Nello also nodded with admiration, "yes, this is the gift of the creator God..." Li De couldn''t laugh or cry, and gave the order directly without saying much. "With three months to go before the relic of the gods is completely unsealed, Harrison, you sit in the town hall and take charge of the overall situation and monitor the progress of these tasks.Nello, we can''t relax about dawn bats. We must cultivate enough "Yes, under the crown!" Harrison and Nello Ziqi answer, while Nicole looks at him angrily. "Lord of cachal, what about me?" Why is she the only one of the three who has not been assigned a task?? It''s not fair... Hum. When Li De heard the childish words, he couldn''t help laughing. He was really a girl who didn''t grow up. "Did you arrange for the giant to take up the post only after the last training?" "Yes," Nicole''s dark eyes turned, her head slightly raised, a little proud. "After training, Cyclops and two headed ogres are much easier to command." "Well done," Li De nodded, looking at the smiling girl. "But that''s not enough. The battle is about to start. I need you to develop a way that suits one eyed giants and two headed ogres, and then train them. It''s better to train them to be soldiers of adult class. Nicole, it''s a very difficult task. Are you ready? " Looking at Li De, who was full of encouragement and expectation, Nicole was a little arrogant. "Don''t worry, Lord Cachar, I will train these giants to be a qualified and powerful army!" "I''m looking forward to..." after the assignment, Li De turned to communicate with Nello about the mission of dawn sect. Every massive influx of people brings all kinds of religious beliefs to dawn city. This is the time to test the priests'' ability to deal with pagans. Despite the support of the official forces of dawn City, it often takes a long time to assimilate the followers of other sects. Of course, Nello has been very experienced in this area. After learning a little about the recent affairs of dawn sect, Lee thought of a very important thing. Breaking Dawn day is the time of the blood clan''s first embrace. Now it is January 11. The number of blood clans on his attribute panel has increased from 1358 to 2708... thinking of this, I can''t help but look at Harrison. "Harrison, what''s the state of the first dawn?" "Under the crown, everything goes well. Except for a few people who have made great contributions, all the others were selected from the army, the dawn academy and the dawn mage tower. Talent, personality are very good, and the level is all above level 5. There were 1350 people in this first embrace. In addition to Frey, Amy, Stanley, and several other blood descendants who did not hold the first embrace, all the blood clans in dawn city participated in this first embrace. " Harrison''s expression was a little excited. He watched the growth of the blood clan. It took him less than four years from his early 200''s to nearly 3000 now. Li De nodded slightly. Before the war with cave spiders, the number of blood clans was more than 1400, after the war with cave spiders, after nearly a year of long war, although Shengguang blood clan stuck to the fort and cast magic in the rear, more than 100 people were killed. As for the number of ORC soldiers killed in battle is more than 5000... the magic crystal vein was snatched back at the cost of blood. War has never been merciful. There is no so-called justice and injustice, evil and good. Everything is for the sake of the reproduction and growth of the race. If we are not strong enough, we can only wait for death. There is no third choice. "Yes, when you become a blood clan, you should immediately arrange for them to transfer. Those with strong abilities can be directly assigned to the army. Those who are not competent enough and need to continue to learn should continue to be trained. There is still a long way to go for the blood clan, so I''m not in a hurry for this moment. " There are more than 2700 people, which means that Li De has more than 2000 capital preservation experience every month. It''s more than a year for most players at this stage. Although there is still a long way to go from his experience of 10 million, the blood clan will provide tens of thousands of experience each month in three or five years of development. At that time, it was a huge number that could not be ignored. That is to say, the further the blood clan developed, the greater the income of Li De. Equivalent to he is a late career, as long as the blood clan can flourish, he will be strong enough to make people afraid. This is the greatest advantage of being the ancestor of a superior race. After confirming the blood clan, Li De continued to ask questions. "Has progress been made in the improvement of the divine garments?" "No..." Harrison laughed bitterly and shook his head. "Under the crown, it''s very difficult to make the holy clothes. It''s even more difficult to improve... " Li Dewen can''t afford to play with a 5000 kimpuke piece of equipment.At present, nearly three thousand blood clans need to spend 13.5 million jinpuke for all the armed forces. How can dawn city get so much money. "Continue to let them study, this price, the dawn of the city is squeezed dry, there is no way for all blood clan to wear." "Yes, under the crown, I will urge them..." after asking the most concerned questions, Li De was slightly relieved. After a day''s work today, I finally distributed all the tasks. And that''s just the beginning. For the next three months, dawn city will be operating at an unprecedented intensity. That''s the time to test leadership and control. "Do your own work. I have other things to deal with. Do you have any questions? " "Under the crown, we will win the final victory, and the glory will belong to you." Nello had a gentle smile and fixed her eyes on him. Li De felt the tenderness in his golden eyes and warmed his heart. His holy priest, who was almost his closest, had their souls held together. "I firmly believe that this time, as always, I will continue to lead the army back in the song of triumph." Li De has a deep vision. After confirming that there were no problems for him to solve, he didn''t say any more. In the eyes of Nello and Nicole, they tear up the space and enter the place of burying bones. After he decided to launch the war this time, he always felt a strong sense of urgency and did not dare to relax. With the coming of the war, there is still a lot of potential to be tapped. After the death spider, it can produce a large number of dead spiders... the decaying land can cultivate the flower of death that can enhance the soul energy, the place where the bones are buried can use the power of death to mass produce the spirits of the dead, the most important thing is the sealed twelve winged angel. The remains of gods, twelve winged angels... Seem to be coincidence. Chapter 373 After Li De entered the place where his bones were buried, a warm feeling came. At this moment, the strong force of death around him began to surge and seemed to welcome his arrival. The spiritual power spread out in an instant, and through the soul imprint, he grasped the whole plane in an instant. Burial place (undead plane) level: rare (the next level is rare, upgrade requires 1 million death power) power of death: 428799 characteristics: can grow, undead transformation special arms: frost Dragon (inactive) special building: skeleton altar (damaged) special area: decadent land (primary) plane area : diameter 2000 blade anchoring coordinates: Dawn city (the door of space can be opened to enter the place of bone burial within 800 km of the diameter of the city of Breaking Dawn) Introduction:... Li De glanced at the attribute panel of the place where the bones were buried. He had not observed the burial site for two months since he transformed the death spider. Two months have increased his death power from only 30000 to 400000. Although there is still a long way to go before upgrading, it is enough for him to recover a mouthful of blood. Apart from other aspects, we have to say that the place where the bones are buried plays an increasingly important role in the dawn city. The door of space that can be opened at any time makes Li De absolutely give him an artifact, and he will not change it. This greatly saves the time of transporting materials and makes the production efficiency of dawn city more than double. The most typical is the construction of new urban areas, which used to mine stones from the mountains and then transport them back with magic language bats or giants. Now we can directly open up two space doors, one on the mountain and one on the construction site, so that the materials can be directly transported to the construction site for construction. Efficiency has more than doubled. You can also transport the Cyclops to the 3000 blade high mountains around dawn city to excavate epic water projects. Now there is no need to use the magic language bat, directly point to where to transfer, get down and rest if you are not cold, and then go up again when the state is full, which is countless times more convenient. For the city of dawn at this stage, to some extent, Li De even thinks that the value of the burial place in terms of people''s livelihood is completely equal to that of military value, and even exceeds it. Even if the place where the bones are buried can breed the ultimate life of the ice dragon in the future. After looking at the property panel of the place where the bones were buried, Li De turned his attention to the environment inside the place where the bones were buried. The place where the bones were buried had changed a lot from the last time he hatched the dead spiders. The most prominent edge on the upper left was covered with giant spiders covered with gray hairs. They are covered with frightening fur, with sharp dagger like teeth in their mouth, and their eyes are shining with green light. They are crawling on the ground without any movement. Their bodies are slightly bent together. At a glance, a quarter of the area where their bones are buried is occupied by these terrible lives. The white bone ground has been covered. There are at least tens of thousands of them, which makes people look numb. The most conspicuous is undoubtedly the death spider surrounded by numerous giant spiders. The abdomen behind the dead spider is 5 blades long and 3 blades wide. The huge mouth organ opens, and a spider egg full of green light and mucus is dropped from time to time. Although this scene was made by himself, Li De also felt a little uncomfortable. After death spider level: level 14 special talent: Queen spider (can lay eggs and reproduce dead spiders, the incubation time of dead spiders is 1 month, the birth level is level 5, the adult is level 9, the elite can break through level 10, the highest level is level 14, and there is a very small probability that they can break through level 15 and feed on various decaying plants and corpses with sufficient energy.) Limited talent: rapid breeding (intermediate) (500 eggs per day, 35% higher hatching rate, and more eggs laid when enough energy and food are available) energy gathering (intermediate) (... Increase the birth probability of elite spiders by 10%, and give birth to mutant dead spiders by 10%) Introduction:... attribute panel of dead spiders What''s the change? The other party''s birth is that Li De uses the force of death to invade the spider''s eggs after the extraordinary spider, and has the current attribute after feeding the thorn fruit. A person is a race, and this statement can''t be more appropriate for the death spider. Li De looked at the pile of silkworms on the white bone ground, like dead spiders in hibernation. After death, the spider can produce 500 eggs a day, and the eggs can hatch in 30 days. It is just two months since the birth of the other spider, that is, the eggs in the first month have already hatched. After a little induction, the number of dead spiders on the ground was almost 15000, with no more than 300 fluctuations. To Lee''s relief, these dead spiders don''t need to eat in the ground where they are buried. As long as they don''t fight fiercely, they can survive with little power of death.Now these dead spiders, lying still and sleeping, are reducing their consumption. This is another hidden feature of the place where bones are buried. As long as it is the undead life, the power of death can maintain the other party''s life. In this way, the embarrassment of finding food for each other every day after training the arms is eliminated. Logistics has always been the strength of the undead''s life. They drink the northwest wind vividly and milk them out. Li De smiles and is more satisfied with the place where the bones are buried. Logistics has always been the biggest restriction of the army. If it is a human army, its clothing, food, housing and transportation must be guaranteed in order to give full play to its combat effectiveness. On the contrary, the blood clan of Shengguang and the undead do not have so many restrictions. As long as the blood clan eats once, it can maintain its survival needs for a month, even if there is a fierce battle, it can last for one to two weeks. The undead are more domineering. They don''t need logistics. They just need to be violent. Li De floats in mid air and randomly opens the property panel of one of the dead spiders. Death spider race: death spider level: Level 6 body size: large life skills: spitting spider silk, death bite, spider venom, spiritual resistance, sharp claws and teeth, fast running. Blood: the blood of the dead spider (can devour the power of death to recover the wound, and attack with the power of death, which can cause the wound to rot) Introduction: Ancient predators liked to hunt food with poisonous spider silk. It''s not bad. There are 6 skills. Although the additional attributes of skills are ordinary, they are excellent for Warcraft at this level. However, it seems that this level of death spider docking down to help not much. Li De shakes his head, and Yu Guang looks to other places in the ground where the bones are buried. Although the number of dead spiders is large, it only occupies a corner. The twelve story white bone altar in the central area is still the focus, and the broken angel wing on the top altar is still emitting a light of holy light. Li De''s expression is rather complicated. Twelve winged angels, the seventh terror under the throne of dawn. For the divine life above level 30, the scene of fighting against the coming of gods is still in front of us. What a pity. It can''t be used by him. Open the properties panel and take a look at the properties of angel wings. Twelve winged angel status: in the process of transformation, the fallen angel is transformed into a race. transformation time: 13242 (can consume the power of death to accelerate the transformation) Introduction: the seventh burning angel under the throne of dawn, although she has lost most of her power in a long time, she still has unimaginable power and is now being evil The power of erosion. If he remembers correctly, the original transformation time of twelve wings blazing angel was 13243, and now it is 13242. That is to say, just one year has passed, and the transformation time is one year less... "I..." Li De is helpless. When will this progress be?? Do the twelve winged Blazing Angels of grade 30 not talk about the basic law? When the conversion is successful, players will become gods... look at the 420000 power of death on their attribute panel. He was dizzy when he saw the transformation time of tens of thousands of years before, and he had not tested how much transformation time could be accelerated by the power of death. Li De touched his chin, immediately mobilized the power of death and began to instill it on the altar of twelve layers of white bones. Transformation begins. He manipulated the power of death. At the moment of invasion, he immediately felt the angel''s wings. Inside the twelve wings, the angel was blocked by the power of the plane where the bones were buried. But Li De could still feel the power of incomparable holiness. The light is like a rolling magma, which may erupt at any time. And the force of death that he inputs is eroding each other in an extremely slow state. The transparent wings are covered with mottled gray marks. The only pity is that it''s too slow. At this almost invisible rate of erosion, Li De feels that he really has to wait 10000 years. With the invasion of the force of death he mobilized, the outer part of the angel''s wings was also eroded by the invisible trace of the naked eye... 10000, 20000, 50000, 100000... when the power of death decreased by 100000, the transformation time on the attribute panel of twelve winged blazing Angel changed. After realizing the change, Li De suddenly opened his eyes, stopped inputting the power of death, and looked forward to the property panel. But in the twinkling of an eye, his face stiffened. Because the time on the panel becomes 13241... The time just now is 13242. That is to say, he spent 100000 dead efforts to reduce the conversion time of twelve winged Blazing Angels by one year.In this way, it will cost him 1.3 billion for more than 13000 years?? Li De took a look at his remaining 320000 power of death and turned black. "I don''t know what to say when I don''t know... What kind of bullshit is this twelve winged blazing angel, it''s too difficult to degenerate. Can''t you take the initiative? It must be so difficult to do... 1.3 billion death force?? Kill the orcs in the barren wilderness. Is there a hundred million?? Li De couldn''t help but feel helpless. It seemed that he wanted to have the power of twelve winged angels in a short time. "MMP, I''ll ask asraja to open the door of spider plane one more time, no, three times, I won''t believe it. Killing the whole spider plane is not enough to make up the 1.3 billion death force..." maybe it''s not enough... after Li Delio''s calculation, he can only expect the spider to lay eggs faster, otherwise I don''t know where to go The twelve winged blazing angel can only be degenerated. After recovering his thoughts, he resolutely gave up the idea of continuing to input the power of death to the twelve winged Blazing Angels. This is a bottomless sea. If you want to fill it with stones, you need more resources. After a moment''s thought, Lee turned his eyes to the dead spider. In a short period of time, it''s very difficult to rely on other forces to enhance its combat effectiveness. Although the death spider''s own combat effectiveness is not strong, if we dig deeper, it seems that there are still some who are engaged in it. It suddenly occurred to him that there was a common monster in the game he often played. Self exploding spiders. It is a kind of suicide weapon that will explode instantly after approaching the enemy. There was a glimmer of light in his eyes and he began to think about the idea. The production cost of death spiders is very cheap, only a little power of death and food is enough, can be used as consumables. And there are dead spiders, dead spiders are never broken, can be produced continuously. What''s more, although the death spider''s attribute is still qualified, it''s not enough compared with the regular army, especially the orc army stationed in lissel is not of the same level. Only rely on the strength of the dead spider itself, go can only send vegetables, a wolf can let them all go to heaven. But it''s different to think about it from another angle. Use them as carriers, put alchemy bombs on these nimble, all terrain moving monsters, and then commit suicide attacks on the enemy. Tut Tut, think of tens of thousands of dead spiders into the enemy army explosion scene, Lee is quite excited. If this idea works, it''s definitely his killer when the air force in dawn city can''t take off. And not only in this war, but also in the city of dawn. Especially in the narrow and hard to open terrain like caves, self exploding spiders will definitely become everyone''s nightmare... the more you think about Li De, the more you feel that this thing is in trouble. Not to mention how to install the alchemy bomb on the dead spider, the more important problem is that the production of 500 spider eggs a day is still insufficient. After pondering for a moment, Li De directly tore the space. In less than three minutes, three red thorny holy fruits appeared in his hand when he reappeared. Since the quantity is not enough, there will be more solutions than difficulties. The last time he fed a thorn nut, the ability of the dead spider to lay eggs increased from 200 to 500. Another thorn fruit is obviously impossible to let the other party produce blood transformation, this time to make a big wave. Step out and move to the sky behind the dead spider that is still laying eggs. With a wave of his hand, three thorny sacred fruits fall out of thin air and feed each other. The dead spider, whose stomach is three circles larger than its head, utters a joyful hiss and swallows all three thorny sacred fruits in one breath. Within 30 seconds, the level 14 dead spider''s green eyes began to glow with blood, and the abdomen began to spin. Under the gaze of Li De, he wrapped himself in a thick gray cocoon in just ten minutes. Then the scene fell into silence. The dead spiders were still sleeping, not the time to kill pigs, and the place where they buried their bones was quiet. After a while, a cry from the back of the white bone altar attracted Li De''s attention. The weird ox bone? Li De''s expression is a little strange. At this time, he found that the house built by the dead ox bone seems to have been flattened by the dead spider. Yu Guang looked at the place where the bones were buried, but he didn''t find the ghost of the ox bones in erhuahua.With a bit of curiosity, the spirit spread, but in an instant his face became extremely wonderful. Although the ox bone undead did not build a house on the ground, the bastard dug a huge hole next to the white bone altar, and then built a basement with one room and one hall under the ground... What''s more, a white bone bed was built inside. What made him laugh and cry was that there was a large restaurant in the basement. At this time, the ox bone dead was lying in the dining room, munching on a spider skull, and the short tail was swinging fast. The sound of banging and banging constantly comes from the ground, which is particularly frightening in this environment. This is not all, there are even more spoof scenes, because the death spider has taken over the work of carrying the spider''s eggs, and several ordinary undead created by him are now waiting on the ox bone. The division of labor among the dead is clear. Three or five of them look for bones outside. After finding the right one, they take the bones down to the mouth of the dead. And the rest of the dead are massaging the cattle bones lying on the ground gnawing bones... Yes, back massage, big sword... a skeleton is enjoying the massage of another pile of skeletons. How can we look at the scene? How funny. You''re a ghost, massage?? Do you have a sense of touch?? Li De couldn''t laugh or cry. After a little induction, he was surprised to find that the level of the ox bone undead had been upgraded to level 12, and his momentum became more frightening than before. "This bastard is becoming more and more mysterious. I don''t know how to recruit this guy at the beginning... All the other undead are OK." After looking at it for a moment, Li De suddenly found that he didn''t seem to be comfortable with the ox bone undead... What an asshole. "This guy has a chance to gain skills by swallowing bones. In the future, he can go outside and get some orcs or human mercenaries to come back. I want to see what kind of undead can be raised in the end." After a little observation of the ox bones, Li De didn''t pay any more attention. It''s not too late to drive out after level 15. The waiting time passed quickly. Three days later, the dead spider wrapped in silk suddenly broke the gray cocoon and came out. Li De gazed at it, and the body of the dead spider became bigger and fiercer. Open the property panel. Post death spider level: level 14 special talent: Queen spider... limited talent: rapid breeding (Advanced) (1000 eggs per day, 40% higher hatching rate, and more eggs laid when enough energy and food are available) energy gathering (Advanced) (15% higher birth probability of elite spiders and 15% probability of producing mutant death spiders) Spider) Introduction:... Yes, two Limited talents have been improved again. The number of eggs laid has increased from 500 to 1000, which means 30000 dead spiders are born every month. With three months to go before the war starts, 15000 dead spiders have been hatched and 15000 have not hatched, which is 30000 in total. In the remaining three months, 30000 pieces can be produced each month, but only two batches can be hatched, that is, 60000. By the time the war started three months later, he would have about 90000 dead spiders in his hand. Li De is quite satisfied with this number. Although the death spider is a mass-produced Warcraft, its combat effectiveness is lower than that of professionals at the same level, but the number causes qualitative changes. And he didn''t want these dead spiders to go to the orc army, but he wanted to transform them into self exploding spiders. After he installed these dead spiders with alchemy bombs... tens of thousands of them can automatically navigate and can bravely rush to the enemy''s side to explode themselves. Think about this scene and its power. It''s very funny. "Now there is another point that is very critical. We have to develop a device similar to the air force''s No.1 missile carrying armor. Not only should the dead spider be able to quickly wear it, but also the death spider should be able to easily control the explosion of the alchemy bomb... and Chapter 374 This chapter is about anti-theft. You can subscribe to it after 20 minutes at home. It doesn''t matter if you subscribe. You can refresh it after 20 minutes. Today, I was scolded by a friend who watched pirated books. I was very upset. I even scolded your rice for being too hard and not to his taste. I really don''t know what to say... When I go to the supermarket to buy things, I always know to give money. How can I read a novel, I feel that the author doesn''t have to pay time and effort, and the keyboard will code its own words? I know that my level is limited. There are many problems in this book, but they are the fruits of hard work. I can''t control the piracy. But can you stop looking at the pirated books and calling names at your door?? It drives me crazy. The number of words charged for the anti-theft chapter is 10000 words, and the number of words that will be adjusted back - 10600 words - will not suffer a loss for those who have already subscribed. - - - Li Dexin smiles and looks to the side and pours his mouth. He never has a chance to talk to Nicole, "Nicole, please say it." After being ordered to the name, the little girl instantly became happy and her big eyes turned. "Yes, the Lord of cachal ~ sister, it''s very easy to deal with them, as long as these halflings dare not do it. Then we can send asraega, the God of evil, to take a walk around the black iron fort, to make them fear and to make them afraid Li De gives Nicole an appreciative look. "Coercion is indeed a means, but it needs inducement when compared with coercion at the same time. It is good for us to use powerful forces to make the black iron Fort feel threatened in a short time, but in the long run, it still can''t eliminate the future troubles, but it will make them rebellious. On the contrary, if the inducement is carried out at this time, the outcome will be completely different... " after finishing, Li De does not continue. His dark eyes look at Nicole, and the girl is encouraged to continue. Nicole''s bright eyes looked at Lee with a big smile, and then he said. "For example, we should strengthen business cooperation with them so that halflings can make huge profits from us. In front of interests, no one can keep calm. After they taste the sweetness, they will even take the initiative to cooperate with us in preaching. The specific operation is to support several influential halflings and make them the biggest profiteers. In addition, it can help them increase their discourse power in the halflings to check and balance those opponents, who will eventually become part of our power. " Li De was very satisfied with Nicole''s words. In recent years, it seems to be a very correct choice to put this little girl in the city hall for exercise. "Give up small profits and get big profits. That''s the basic logic of the layout. Nicole did a great job. When the economy of heitiebao is completely tied to us, they will be like the iron hoofed tribe, even if they resist, they will not be able to stop the general trend. At that time, we could easily conquer the city without using force. " First, economic colonization, and then cultivate a large number of Pro self vested interests. When the time is ripe for real colonization, the road leading Party will be able to kill those opposition parties. It''s just plain. When Nello heard this, she showed her admiration. "Under the crown, your wisdom is really shocking." Harrison and Nicole nodded in agreement. Li De can''t help but smile. Most boys do a lot of secondary two when they are young. Isn''t it for the worship and praise in the eyes of girls? Fortunately, he has passed the age of secondary two, but the mood is still very good. "Nello, the mass mission to the underground world is slowing down for a while, and it''s going to start in three months. In recent months, we are going to launch a war against lissel, and we can no longer take into account the underground world " after that, we glanced at Harrison. Harrison, a tool man, immediately understood and began to tell the two girls about the spirit relics. Finally, Harrison was wondering if he could just write it down directly, and the top management of dawn city would take care of it.... after Harrison had explained Li De, he said. "Magic language bats are naturally hostile to the light system and the natural sects. Once they appear, they are likely to face the encirclement and suppression of the public. Therefore, my main purpose this time is to cultivate a group of dawn bats." Dawn bat: newborn level 10, mature body level 12, elite body level 14, perfect body level 15. Evolution requires a bronze Cyclops blood, 500 points of faith, and evolution time - 30 days this is the method Li Depei got after breeding Castro, the newborn King. Although dawn bat was promoted from magic language bat, it has been out of the category of dark life because of the power of faith and the blood of bronze Cyclops. Fearless by the light and the sun, dawn bats remain at their peak during the day. In the case of magic language bat can not move out, dawn bat is undoubtedly the best choice. "Under the crown, we have bred about 20 dawn bats. These are the mounts of the middle and high-level generals of the dawn wing." however, Nello did not immediately respond, but frowned slightly."Because the power of faith is so consumed, we can''t cultivate it on a large scale. Now we have to face the same problem. Under the crown, if we simply want to cultivate dawn bats to replace magic language bats, we are afraid that the power of faith will be unacceptable to us... several people present are confidants, and Li De has no longer kept secret about the power of faith. But he was silent for a moment. He had planned to breed dawn bats before, but the biggest problem, as Nello said, was the depletion of faith. At present, he has only 120000 belief power on his attribute panel. If he cultivates one with 500 belief power, he can only cultivate more than 200 at most. However, no matter how small the number is, it is better than none. When magic language bats can''t move out, it is undoubtedly the best choice to cultivate dawn bats as substitutes. "Nello, we need an air force. Only the air force can maximize the power of the alchemy bomb. Although I have arranged for the alchemy plant to do additional preparation, it can not replace the role of the air force. " How important is air supremacy? Countless wars on earth have told him. When there is a big gap between the strength of the enemy and ourselves, a strong air force is absolutely the key to victory. However, the identity of the blood clan can not be exposed. After exposure, the danger faced may be 10 times higher than that without air force, so there is no way to choose now. "How much of COSO''s blood now?" It also takes the blood of the bronze Cyclops to cultivate magic language bats, but fortunately, when COSO evolved into a bronze Cyclops, Lee realized his importance and took COSO''s blood every week. Br > < 3000? That''s enough. "Well, for the next two months, I''m not going to use the power of faith. You''re using all the power of faith with dawn wings to cultivate dawn bats. Now I can get about 40000 to 50000 faith points a month. Maybe it will increase as the number of new residents increases, but this is the current number. Add in the earnings over the next three months, and we can have more than 400 dawn bats before the war starts. Although the number is not comparable to the current 7000 odd magic language bats, it is barely enough Dawn bat''s birth level is level 10, and 400 flying Warcraft of level 10 can be regarded as a strong force. After hearing leader''s order, Nello stopped talking and answered immediately. As a holy priest, all interests are considered for the sake of Li De, and she just wants to make up for Li De''s shortcomings rather than others. Nicole suddenly seemed to think of something and her eyes lit up. "Lord of the city, according to intelligence, there is a black pecking eagle with a population of more than 1000 in heitiebao... we can''t send out magic language bats, so can we borrow an army from heitiebao, or hire them to participate in the war?" This idea is creative. After pondering for a moment, reed shook his head. "Whether the halflings will participate in the war or not, but these underground lives cannot be exposed. At present, although we are enjoying the underground world alone, we should not forget who disclosed that there is a black dragon in the swamp, and whose artifact has the black dragon robbed? Since goblins come out of the underworld and are found in lissel, there are other entrances. Now it''s human beings who don''t know about it. If they detect the existence of the underground world, they may not find it if they find it carefully. At that time, our advantage in the underground world will no longer exist. " , Harry''s wisdom has always been appreciated. At this time, Nello also nodded with admiration, "yes, this is the gift of the creator God..." Li De couldn''t laugh or cry, and gave the order directly without saying much. "With three months to go before the relic of the gods is completely unsealed, Harrison, you sit in the town hall and take charge of the overall situation and monitor the progress of these tasks. Nello, we can''t relax about dawn bats. We must cultivate enough "Yes, under the crown!" Harrison and Nello Ziqi answer, while Nicole looks at him angrily. "Lord of cachal, what about me?" Why is she the only one of the three who has not been assigned a task?? It''s not fair... Hum. When Li De heard the childish words, he couldn''t help laughing. He was really a girl who didn''t grow up. "Did you arrange for the giant to take up the post only after the last training?" "Yes," Nicole''s dark eyes turned, her head slightly raised, a little proud."After training, Cyclops and two headed ogres are much easier to command." "Well done," Li De nodded, looking at the smiling girl. "But that''s not enough. The battle is about to start. I need you to develop a way that suits one eyed giants and two headed ogres, and then train them. It''s better to train them to be soldiers of adult class. Nicole, it''s a very difficult task. Are you ready? " Looking at Li De, who was full of encouragement and expectation, Nicole was a little arrogant. "Don''t worry, Lord Cachar, I will train these giants to be a qualified and powerful army!" "I''m looking forward to..." after the assignment, Li De turned to communicate with Nello about the mission of dawn sect. Every massive influx of people brings all kinds of religious beliefs to dawn city. This is the time to test the priests'' ability to deal with pagans. Despite the support of the official forces of dawn City, it often takes a long time to assimilate the followers of other sects. Of course, Nello has been very experienced in this area. After learning a little about the recent affairs of dawn sect, Lee thought of a very important thing. Breaking Dawn day is the time of the blood clan''s first embrace. Now it is January 11. The number of blood clans on his attribute panel has increased from 1358 to 2708... thinking of this, I can''t help but look at Harrison. "Harrison, what''s the state of the first dawn?" "Under the crown, everything goes well. Except for a few people who have made great contributions, all the others were selected from the army, the dawn academy and the dawn mage tower. Talent, personality are very good, and the level is all above level 5. There were 1350 people in this first embrace. In addition to Frey, Amy, Stanley, and several other blood descendants who did not hold the first embrace, all the blood clans in dawn city participated in this first embrace. " Harrison''s expression was a little excited. He watched the growth of the blood clan. It took him less than four years from his early 200''s to nearly 3000 now. Li De nodded slightly. Before the war with cave spiders, the number of blood clans was more than 1400, after the war with cave spiders, after nearly a year of long war, although Shengguang blood clan stuck to the fort and cast magic in the rear, more than 100 people were killed. As for the number of ORC soldiers killed in battle is more than 5000... the magic crystal vein was snatched back at the cost of blood. War has never been merciful. There is no so-called justice and injustice, evil and good. Everything is for the sake of the reproduction and growth of the race. If we are not strong enough, we can only wait for death. There is no third choice. "Yes, when you become a blood clan, you should immediately arrange for them to transfer. Those with strong abilities can be directly assigned to the army. Those who are not competent enough and need to continue to learn should continue to be trained. There is still a long way to go for the blood clan, so I''m not in a hurry for this moment. " There are more than 2700 people, which means that Li De has more than 2000 capital preservation experience every month. It''s more than a year for most players at this stage. Although there is still a long way to go from his experience of 1 million, the blood clan will provide tens of thousands of experience every month after three or five years of development. At that time, it was a huge number that could not be ignored. That is to say, the further the blood clan developed, the greater the income of Li De. Equivalent to he is a late career, as long as the blood clan can flourish, he will be strong enough to make people afraid. This is the greatest advantage of being the ancestor of a superior race. After confirming the blood clan, Li De continued to ask questions. "Has progress been made in the improvement of the divine garments?" "No..." Harrison laughed bitterly and shook his head. "Under the crown, it''s very difficult to make the holy clothes. It''s even more difficult to improve... " Li Dewen can''t afford to play with a 5000 kimpuke piece of equipment. At present, nearly three thousand blood clans need to spend 13.5 million jinpuke for all the armed forces. How can dawn city get so much money. "Continue to let them study, this price, the dawn of the city is squeezed dry, there is no way for all blood clan to wear." "Yes, under the crown, I will urge them..." after asking the most concerned questions, Li De was slightly relieved. After a day''s work today, I finally distributed all the tasks. And that''s just the beginning. For the next three months, dawn city will be operating at an unprecedented intensity. That''s the time to test leadership and control."Do your own work. I have other things to deal with. Do you have any questions? " "Under the crown, we will win the final victory, and the glory will belong to you." Nello had a gentle smile and fixed her eyes on him. Li De felt the tenderness in his golden eyes and warmed his heart. His holy priest, who was almost his closest, had their souls held together. "I firmly believe that this time, as always, I will continue to lead the army back in the song of triumph." Li De has a deep vision. After confirming that there were no problems for him to solve, he didn''t say any more. In the eyes of Nello and Nicole, they tear up the space and enter the place of burying bones. After he decided to launch the war this time, he always felt a strong sense of urgency and did not dare to relax. With the coming of the war, there is still a lot of potential to be tapped. After the death spider, it can produce a large number of dead spiders... the decaying land can cultivate the flower of death that can enhance the soul energy, the place where the bones are buried can use the power of death to mass produce the spirits of the dead, the most important thing is the sealed twelve winged angel. The remains of gods, twelve winged angels... Seem to be coincidence. After Li De entered the place where his bones were buried, a warm feeling came. At this moment, the strong force of death around him began to surge and seemed to welcome his arrival. The spiritual power spread out in an instant, and through the soul imprint, he grasped the whole plane in an instant. Burial place (undead plane) level: rare (the next level is rare, upgrade requires 1 million death power) power of death: 428799 characteristics: can grow, undead transformation special arms: frost Dragon (inactive) special building: skeleton altar (damaged) special area: decadent land (primary) plane area : diameter 2000 blade anchoring coordinates: Dawn city (the door of space can be opened to enter the place of bone burial within 800 km of the diameter of the city of Breaking Dawn) Introduction:... Li De glanced at the attribute panel of the place where the bones were buried. He had not observed the burial site for two months since he transformed the death spider. Two months have increased his death power from only 30000 to 400000. Although there is still a long way to go before upgrading, it is enough for him to recover a mouthful of blood. Apart from other aspects, we have to say that the place where the bones are buried plays an increasingly important role in the dawn city. The door of space that can be opened at any time makes Li De absolutely give him an artifact, and he will not change it. This greatly saves the time of transporting materials and makes the production efficiency of dawn city more than double. The most typical is the construction of new urban areas, which used to mine stones from the mountains and then transport them back with magic language bats or giants. Now we can directly open up two space doors, one on the mountain and one on the construction site, so that the materials can be directly transported to the construction site for construction. Efficiency has more than doubled. You can also transport the Cyclops to the 3000 blade high mountains around dawn city to excavate epic water projects. Now there is no need to use the magic language bat, directly point to where to transfer, get down and rest if you are not cold, and then go up again when the state is full, which is countless times more convenient. For the city of dawn at this stage, to some extent, Li De even thinks that the value of the burial place in terms of people''s livelihood is completely equal to that of military value, and even exceeds it. Even if the place where the bones are buried can breed the ultimate life of the ice dragon in the future. After looking at the property panel of the place where the bones were buried, Li De turned his attention to the environment inside the place where the bones were buried. The place where the bones were buried had changed a lot from the last time he hatched the dead spiders. The most prominent edge on the upper left was covered with giant spiders covered with gray hairs. They are covered with frightening fur, with sharp dagger like teeth in their mouth, and their eyes are shining with green light. They are crawling on the ground without any movement. Their bodies are slightly bent together. At a glance, a quarter of the area where their bones are buried is occupied by these terrible lives. The white bone ground has been covered. There are at least tens of thousands of them, which makes people look numb. The most conspicuous is undoubtedly the death spider surrounded by numerous giant spiders. The abdomen behind the dead spider is 5 blades long and 3 blades wide. The huge mouth organ opens, and a spider egg full of green light and mucus is dropped from time to time. Although this scene was made by himself, Li De also felt a little uncomfortable. After death spider level: level 14 special talent: Queen spider (can lay eggs and reproduce dead spiders, the incubation time of dead spiders is 1 month, the birth level is level 5, the adult is level 9, the elite can break through level 10, the highest level is level 14, and there is a very small probability that they can break through level 15 and feed on various decaying plants and corpses with sufficient energy.)Limited talent: rapid breeding (intermediate) (500 eggs per day, 35% higher hatching rate, and more eggs laid when enough energy and food are available) energy gathering (intermediate) (... Increase the birth probability of elite spiders by 10%, and give birth to mutant dead spiders by 10%) Introduction:... there is nothing in the attribute panel after the dead spider Change, the other party''s birth is the spider egg after Li De invades the extraordinary spider with the force of death, and has the current attribute after feeding the thorn fruit. A person is a race, and this statement can''t be more appropriate for the death spider. Li De looked at the pile of silkworms on the white bone ground, like dead spiders in hibernation. After death, the spider can produce 500 eggs a day, and the eggs can hatch in 30 days. It is just two months since the birth of the other spider, that is, the eggs in the first month have already hatched. After a little induction, the number of dead spiders on the ground was almost 15000, with no more than 300 fluctuations. To Lee''s relief, these dead spiders don''t need to eat in the ground where they are buried. As long as they don''t fight fiercely, they can survive with little power of death. Now these dead spiders, lying still and sleeping, are reducing their consumption. This is another hidden feature of the place where bones are buried. As long as it is the undead life, the power of death can maintain the other party''s life. In this way, the embarrassment of finding food for each other every day after training the arms is eliminated. Logistics has always been the strength of the undead''s life. They drink the northwest wind vividly and milk them out. Li De smiles and is more satisfied with the place where the bones are buried. Logistics has always been the biggest restriction of the army. If it is a human army, its clothing, food, housing and transportation must be guaranteed in order to give full play to its combat effectiveness. On the contrary, the blood clan of Shengguang and the undead do not have so many restrictions. As long as the blood clan eats once, it can maintain its survival needs for a month, even if there is a fierce battle, it can last for one to two weeks. The undead are more domineering. They don''t need logistics. They just need to be violent. Li De floats in mid air and randomly opens the property panel of one of the dead spiders. Death spider race: death spider level: Level 6 body size: large life skills: spitting spider silk, death bite, spider venom, spiritual resistance, sharp claws and teeth, fast running. Blood: the blood of the dead spider (can devour the power of death to recover the wound, and attack with the power of death, which can cause the wound to rot) Introduction: Ancient predators liked to hunt food with poisonous spider silk. It''s not bad. There are 6 skills. Although the additional attributes of skills are ordinary, they are excellent for Warcraft at this level. However, it seems that this level of death spider docking down to help not much. Li De shakes his head, and Yu Guang looks to other places in the ground where the bones are buried. Although the number of dead spiders is large, it only occupies a corner. The twelve story white bone altar in the central area is still the focus, and the broken angel wing on the top altar is still emitting a light of holy light. Li De''s expression is rather complicated. Twelve winged angels, the seventh terror under the throne of dawn. For the divine life above level 30, the scene of fighting against the coming of gods is still in front of us. What a pity. It can''t be used by him. Open the properties panel and take a look at the properties of angel wings. Twelve winged angel status: in the process of transformation, the fallen angel is transformed into a race. transformation time: 13242 (can consume the power of death to accelerate the transformation) Introduction: the seventh burning angel under the throne of dawn, although she has lost most of her power in a long time, she still has unimaginable power and is now being evil The power of erosion. If he remembers correctly, the original transformation time of twelve wings blazing angel was 13243, and now it is 13242. That is to say, just one year has passed, and the transformation time is one year less... "I..." Li De is helpless. When will this progress be?? Do the twelve winged Blazing Angels of grade 30 not talk about the basic law? When the conversion is successful, players will become gods... look at the 420000 power of death on their attribute panel. He was dizzy when he saw the transformation time of tens of thousands of years before, and he had not tested how much transformation time could be accelerated by the power of death. Li De touched his chin, immediately mobilized the power of death and began to instill it on the altar of twelve layers of white bones. Transformation begins. He manipulated the power of death. At the moment of invasion, he immediately felt the angel''s wings. Inside the twelve wings, the angel was blocked by the power of the plane where the bones were buried. But Li De could still feel the power of incomparable holiness.The light is like a rolling magma, which may erupt at any time. And the force of death that he inputs is eroding each other in an extremely slow state. The transparent wings are covered with mottled gray marks. The only pity is that it''s too slow. At this almost invisible rate of erosion, Li De feels that he really has to wait 10000 years. With the invasion of the force of death he mobilized, the outer part of the angel''s wings was also eroded by the invisible trace of the naked eye... 10000, 20000, 50000, 100000... when the power of death decreased by 100000, the transformation time on the attribute panel of twelve winged blazing Angel changed. After realizing the change, Li De suddenly opened his eyes, stopped inputting the power of death, and looked forward to the property panel. But in the twinkling of an eye, his face stiffened. Because the time on the panel becomes 13241... The time just now is 13242. That is to say, he spent 100000 dead efforts to reduce the conversion time of twelve winged Blazing Angels by one year. In this way, it will cost him 1.3 billion for more than 13000 years?? Li De took a look at his remaining 320000 power of death and turned black. "I don''t know what to say when I don''t know... What kind of bullshit is this twelve winged blazing angel, it''s too difficult to degenerate. Can''t you take the initiative? It must be so difficult to do... 1.3 billion death force?? Kill the orcs in the barren wilderness. Is there a hundred million?? Li De couldn''t help but feel helpless. It seemed that he wanted to have the power of twelve winged angels in a short time. "MMP, I''ll ask asraja to open the door of spider plane one more time, no, three times, I won''t believe it. Killing the whole spider plane is not enough to make up the 1.3 billion death force..." maybe it''s not enough... after Li Delio''s calculation, he can only expect the spider to lay eggs faster, otherwise I don''t know where to go The twelve winged blazing angel can only be degenerated. After recovering his thoughts, he resolutely gave up the idea of continuing to input the power of death to the twelve winged Blazing Angels. This is a bottomless sea. If you want to fill it with stones, you need more resources. After a moment''s thought, Lee turned his eyes to the dead spider. In a short period of time, it''s very difficult to rely on other forces to enhance its combat effectiveness. Although the death spider''s own combat effectiveness is not strong, if we dig deeper, it seems that there are still some who are engaged in it. It suddenly occurred to him that there was a common monster in the game he often played. Self exploding spiders. It is a kind of suicide weapon that will explode instantly after approaching the enemy. There was a glimmer of light in his eyes and he began to think about the idea. The production cost of death spiders is very cheap, only a little power of death and food is enough, can be used as consumables. And there are dead spiders, dead spiders are never broken, can be produced continuously. What''s more, although the death spider''s attribute is still qualified, it''s not enough compared with the regular army, especially the orc army stationed in lissel is not of the same level. Only rely on the strength of the dead spider itself, go can only send vegetables, a wolf can let them all go to heaven. But it''s different to think about it from another angle. Use them as carriers, put alchemy bombs on these nimble, all terrain moving monsters, and then commit suicide attacks on the enemy. Tut Tut, think of tens of thousands of dead spiders into the enemy army explosion scene, Lee is quite excited. If this idea works, it''s definitely his killer when the air force in dawn city can''t take off. And not only in this war, but also in the city of dawn. Especially in the narrow and hard to open terrain like caves, self exploding spiders will definitely become everyone''s nightmare... the more you think about Li De, the more you feel that this thing is in trouble. Not to mention how to install the alchemy bomb on the dead spider, the more important problem is that the production of 500 spider eggs a day is still insufficient. After pondering for a moment, Li De directly tore the space. In less than three minutes, three red thorny holy fruits appeared in his hand when he reappeared. Since the quantity is not enough, there will be more solutions than difficulties. The last time he fed a thorn nut, the ability of the dead spider to lay eggs increased from 200 to 500. Another thorn fruit is obviously impossible to let the other party produce blood transformation, this time to make a big wave.Step out and move to the sky behind the dead spider that is still laying eggs. With a wave of his hand, three thorny sacred fruits fall out of thin air and feed each other. The dead spider, whose stomach is three circles larger than its head, utters a joyful hiss and swallows all three thorny sacred fruits in one breath. Within 30 seconds, the level 14 dead spider''s green eyes began to glow with blood, and the abdomen began to spin. Under the gaze of Li De, he wrapped himself in a thick gray cocoon in just ten minutes. Then the scene fell into silence. The dead spiders were still sleeping, not the time to kill pigs, and the place where they buried their bones was quiet. After a while, a cry from the back of the white bone altar attracted Li De''s attention. The weird ox bone? Li De''s expression is a little strange. At this time, he found that the house built by the dead ox bone seems to have been flattened by the dead spider. Yu Guang looked at the place where the bones were buried, but he didn''t find the ghost of the ox bones in erhuahua. With a bit of curiosity, the spirit spread, but in an instant his face became extremely wonderful. Although the ox bone undead did not build a house on the ground, the bastard dug a huge hole next to the white bone altar, and then built a basement with one room and one hall under the ground... What''s more, a white bone bed was built inside. What made him laugh and cry was that there was a large restaurant in the basement. At this time, the ox bone dead was lying in the dining room, munching on a spider skull, and the short tail was swinging fast. The sound of banging and banging constantly comes from the ground, which is particularly frightening in this environment. This is not all, there are even more spoof scenes, because the death spider has taken over the work of carrying the spider''s eggs, and several ordinary undead created by him are now waiting on the ox bone. The division of labor among the dead is clear. Three or five of them look for bones outside. After finding the right one, they take the bones down to the mouth of the dead. And the rest of the dead are massaging the cattle bones lying on the ground gnawing bones... Yes, back massage, big sword... a skeleton is enjoying the massage of another pile of skeletons. How can we look at the scene? How funny. You''re a ghost, massage?? Do you have a sense of touch?? Li De couldn''t laugh or cry. After a little induction, he was surprised to find that the level of the ox bone undead had been upgraded to level 12, and his momentum became more frightening than before. "This bastard is becoming more and more mysterious. I don''t know how to recruit this guy at the beginning... All the other undead are OK." After looking at it for a moment, Li De suddenly found that he didn''t seem to be comfortable with the ox bone undead... What an asshole. "This guy has a chance to gain skills by swallowing bones. In the future, he can go outside and get some orcs or human mercenaries to come back. I want to see what kind of undead can be raised in the end." After a little observation of the ox bones, Li De didn''t pay any more attention. It''s not too late to drive out after level 15. The waiting time passed quickly. Three days later, the dead spider wrapped in silk suddenly broke the gray cocoon and came out. Li De gazed at it, and the body of the dead spider became bigger and fiercer. Open the property panel. Post death spider level: level 14 special talent: Queen spider... limited talent: rapid breeding (Advanced) (1000 eggs per day, 40% higher hatching rate, and more eggs laid when enough energy and food are available) energy gathering (Advanced) (15% higher birth probability of elite spiders and 15% probability of producing mutant death spiders) Spider) Introduction:... Yes, two Limited talents have been improved again. The number of eggs laid has increased from 500 to 1000, which means 30000 dead spiders are born every month. With three months to go before the war starts, 15000 dead spiders have been hatched and 15000 have not hatched, which is 30000 in total. In the remaining three months, 30000 pieces can be produced each month, but only two batches can be hatched, that is, 60000. By the time the war started three months later, he would have about 90000 dead spiders in his hand. Li De is quite satisfied with this number. Although the death spider is a mass-produced Warcraft, its combat effectiveness is lower than that of professionals at the same level, but the number causes qualitative changes. And he didn''t want these dead spiders to go to the orc army, but he wanted to transform them into self exploding spiders.After he installed these dead spiders with alchemy bombs... tens of thousands of them can automatically navigate and can bravely rush to the enemy''s side to explode themselves. Think about this scene and its power. It''s very funny. "Now there is another point that is very critical. We have to develop a device similar to the air force''s No.1 missile carrying armor. Not only should the dead spider be able to quickly wear it, but also the death spider should be able to easily control the explosion of the alchemy bomb... and Chapter 375 It''s cloudy on April 5. Close to the southern province of the blue sea Province, a stretch of thousands of kilometers of huge mountains. "Our people, the brothers of the manhammer tribe, have been invaded by those damned orcs and vampires! Hundreds of dwarves died bravely, and countless treasures were robbed!! The dwarves will take back ten times the sins committed by orcs from them Built on the walls of a great city built inside a mountain, the dwarf patriarch in strong armor holds up his long handled Tomahawk and roars. "The bronze hammer tribe will send out the most powerful dwarf army, and we will use our Warhammer to tell those damned, dirty and lowly orcs - the dwarves will repay their hatred with blood and tear them to pieces with their tomahawks!" Naris tongchui, the patriarch of tongchui tribe, is also the city master of this mountain city. Under the towering city wall, there are many dwarf soldiers below, and the goat cavalry riding huge male goats is at the front, and on both sides are ferocious dwarf chariots. The male goat, with its huge curved horns, is majestic in shape and terrifying in strength. It is a favorite mount for dwarves. Although they are not as powerful as centaurs in terms of impact power, they can walk on rock walls with dexterity, which is very suitable for dwarves. The ferocious dwarf chariot is also pulled by more than three male goats. The dwarf chariot is driven by three dwarves. In front of the chariot, there are hard sharp blades like ferocious hedgehogs. Once they charge in the battlefield, these sharp blades are the most ferocious killing weapons. Big killers. In addition, there are tens of thousands of dwarf heavy infantry wrapped in armor like cans, and their long handled tomahawks and hammers will be the nightmare of all enemies. This is an army that no one can ignore. The combat effectiveness of dwarves is just like forging equipment. "Only war and blood can wash away the humility of dwarves!" The voice of the head of the tongchui tribe, NALIS tongchui, became louder and louder. "What''s more, the valley occupied by the manhammer tribe also has our most precious treasure, the MI silver ore vein!" Hoo ~ there was a commotion among the dwarfs below, and the sound of hot discussion began to roar, and one eye lit up in an instant. Dwarves are obsessed with the high-grade mineral, Mithril. "It''s a complete vein of secret silver!" At this moment, a dwarf, also in armor, was shouting by nalys copper hammer. If Valen, the master forging master, appeared here, he would cry out in surprise, because this is Rabbi o manhammer, the head of the manhammer tribe who has been missing for a long time. At this time, the head of the manhammer tribe, who had been missing for two years, was filled with anger. "And it''s an extremely rich mine of secret silver. We can even dig out tens of pounds of silver from the vein every month!" The high pitched voice makes the dwarfs below breathe fast... Dozens of pounds of silver can be dug out every month??! The God of forging is above. They must have been blessed by the gods. This is secret silver!!! Rabio looked down at the huge army of dwarves, and his anger almost gushed from his eyes. Nearly three years, manhammer tribe has been taken away from the territory for nearly three years! He will never forget the scene of those damned orcs occupying the manhammer tribe, and enslave his people and seize his ore. Dwarf, will never become a damned slave, blood debt, only blood can repay!! Now is the time for revenge!!! It took him more than two years to find the tongchui tribe. The tongchui tribe has now become a large tribe with a population of 200000. After listening to the experience of manchui tribe, the head of tongchui tribe was immediately angry because not only dwarves were slaughtered, but also because someone dared to rob the dwarf''s Secret silver?! God of forging, what kind of crime is this? It''s unforgivable!! Dwarves are a race of soldiers. This time, they will use more than 80000 troops. That damned Orc tribe is only twenty or thirty thousand. What about those vampires? Under the dwarves'' Tomahawk, everyone will be dead! Rabioho manhammer and naris copper hammer looked at each other, and the latter yelled angrily. "Everybody, let''s go! Kill the orcs and take back our silver! For the dwarves, for the minerals "Roar! For dwarves!! For ore The roar of tens of thousands of dwarfs makes this magnificent mountain city tremble. Roar ~ turn around and pull out the army. The goal of this flood of steel is the barren wilderness, the damned beasts. They vowed to take back the secret silver vein.¡ª¡ª - - - - "my God really guides us to the city of lissel Knightly temple, a church knight in full armor, holding a sword and looking in surprise at the temple high priest, a loyal believer of the knight God, seemed to believe what he had just heard. In front of him was an eagle nose in the robe of a noble priest. The eyes of the 60 year old high priest narrowed slightly, and his sharp eyes looked like a cheetah hunting. "Are you doubting God''s will?" The church knight was shocked, and the cold sweat on his forehead flowed down. "No, no, priestess, you believe that I am pious to my God. It''s just that we don''t have so many people in the church in green city, but there are hundreds of thousands of orcs in lissel city... it''s impossible for us to get things protected by orcs from it!" "No, we are not the only one this time. The temple of the God of nobility will also cooperate with us. Knights have always been allies with nobles. This time, we are standing together..." the high priest''s eyes were dim. "Audu, you are the most loyal knight to my Lord in the knight temple. I hope you will know. Once the evil is reviving, God, it will change... under the crown was attacked by those damned evil gods, and it has been severely damaged. This time, a lot of divine power has been spent to predict the future. If we can''t recover the peak state when the evil recovers, we will suffer unimaginable suffering. Audu, this is the last chance. The entire Knights Temple Branch of Nolan empire will arrive in dagreen within a week. Even if we give everything, we get what''s in the remains of the gods. There is no more way to retreat... " when audu heard this, his expression became solemn. After touching his chest with his right hand, he knelt down on one knee, and his armor on his knees hit the ground, making a clear sound, and his eyes were full of firmness. "Your honor, I will give my life to carry out his will for the crown. Humility, honor, sacrifice, bravery, compassion, honesty, justice and spirituality are the glory of my God, and I will practice it with my life The high priest''s face softened at this. "Ou Du, don''t worry too much. Now our biggest advantage is that other sects don''t know the truth of the spirit relics at present. They don''t believe the adventurers who lost their plane! This is our biggest chance to win. The troops they sent out in a perfunctory way can''t be compared with the total strength of the knight temple!! In addition, there are noble gods behind. You should know who is the most respected follower of the noble God in green city... "is that the Great Duke?" "Yes The high priest''s high tone was followed by a sudden sigh. "Unfortunately, if it wasn''t for those damned cult believers who attacked us after being injured under the crown a few years ago, we would not have been so passive in the face of the orc army now!! Those evil, dirty, low life, when the power is restored under the crown, is the day when their souls are burned by the holy fire After the angry voice, the tone became solemn. "Audu, there are secret agents in the police station, who are searching for everything in lissel day and night. Under the crown, the evil spirits in lissel will break through the seal in the near future. This is the last time that the evil gods in lissel will help us before they go to sleep "My God, I will be immortal!" - - - - - - - "Archduke okali, the evil of lissel city is becoming more and more intense, and the Pearl of light shivers even if it is hundreds of kilometers away. Are we really not going to make it public? " A middle-aged minister with a worried face hesitantly watched his hands propped on the railing, overlooking the figure of green city from the fifth floor. This is the master of green city. No one can ignore the Great Duke. His surname is enough to make everyone respect him. "As a staunch supporter of the noble God, I think I know more than you, Monsieur bishop, you don''t need to teach me to do things... the middle-aged priest looked awe inspiring and bowed his head respectfully," yes, Archduke. " The dark and luxurious robe makes aokeli, who is already tall, heroic and extraordinary. Although he is over 50 years old, the light in his eyes is still dazzling. The noble gods are very different from other gods. The priests of other gods have a higher status in the sect than the believers, especially the bishops and priests, because they symbolize the glory of God. But the God of nobility is different. Only the nobility join the sect of God of nobility. In the sect, the higher the title, the more noble the status, the greater the discourse power? A priest is nothing but a servant to the nobility.Therefore, although the middle-aged priest wore the Bishop''s badge, he could only listen in a low voice in front of Archduke okelli. Lord O''Kelly''s blue eyes are as deep as the ocean. He raised his head slightly and looked at the dark cloud covered night sky with no light, and his tone was low. "You know, Monsieur bishop, the ally of the noble God, the knight God, has exhausted his last divine power for divination... darkness covers the sky, the earth collapses under the shadow, the magma erupts, the farmland and villages are destroyed, the plague and disease spread wantonly, and the nobles are dying... the muffled whispers are like the words of death In the ear lingers, lets behind him the bishop instantaneous perspiration stands up. "Archduke..." "Monseigneur, you should know that!" Archduke O''Kelly turned his head fiercely, and his eyes were sharp as a scabbard blade. He did not give the bishop a chance to speak again. "This is an unprecedented opportunity, God, give us a final reminder, I will do whatever it takes!" After this sentence was dropped, Duke okali seemed to be possessed by a devil. What he said next seemed to be crazy, with no logic at all. On the face full of determination and confidence, hesitation, fear, fear and withdrawal were unimaginable. "My family has been in control of green city since the day it was built. No one can take this city from me... no one can do it!" "The evil in the distance is reviving, and it is difficult for the noble God to protect our safety... " only by strength can I, O''Kelly Nolan, continue to control green city and control the southern provinces! " "Lissel, the birthplace of evil, is our last chance. No one can take this opportunity from me! " "Green city, will always be under my control!! The southern provinces can only be my territory! " The final voice was like a wild animal and gave out a hoarse low roar. One side of the middle-aged priest saw this scene, his back was chilly and his eyes flashed with fear that could not be hidden. "My Lord, did you spy out the evil of lissel through the Pearl of light last night?? I feel fear in your eyes. What is hidden in it?? What''s your name? " With that, the holy light in his hand flowed, and then a mass of light poured into the body of Archduke okali. The originally ferocious aokeli Duke slowly eased down under the holy light. It was a full ten minutes before the governor of the southern province returned to normal. "Duke?" Because the bishop priest, who had consumed too much casting, looked at each other in sweat, and his tone was full of hesitation, "are you ok... okelli took a deep breath, and his blue eyes were still full of doubts, which was quite different from that of the overlord at the beginning. "Monsieur bishop, last night, I saw it... " saw it? " "Yes, I saw the eye, the eye full of death, destruction, killing, bloody chaos and death... He wanted to pull my soul, he wanted to devour all of me... if the light didn''t cut off the breath at last, maybe I had become the servant of the evil existence... hissing ~ the bishop took a breath Qi. "You have the will under the crown, unexpectedly, unexpectedly..." he couldn''t imagine a great Duke who was suffering from God''s favor, even though he was hundreds of kilometers away. The Duke of okali suddenly turns around and grabs the railing with both hands again. The hard railing is smashed directly by the huge force, and the residue splashes. The tone was grim. "Due to the control of other forces, I can''t use all the troops, but I will secretly mobilize the elite troops of southern provinces into green city. That evil place will be conquered by us! It wants to enslave me, O''Kelly Nolan, and it has to bear my anger. Monsieur bishop, its breath still lingers in my heart, corroding my mind all the time, making me act like a clown. But as long as I conquer even the land, that evil will become my servant! " After hearing this, the bishop and priest knew that the Archduke okelli was back, but he was also worried. Just a breath could corrode a resolute Archduke, and the existence was favored by gods. How powerful was the evil god''s God. Is it true that, as the Oracle said, this is a dying, non threatening evil god? A shadow covered my heart. "Do we need to turn to Locke for help? Maybe we need extraordinary power... ""Monsieur bishop, extraordinary? That evil will devour all the supernatural powers, and no one can be spared... inform Locke not to go to lissel. Locke is our ally under the crown, and I don''t want him buried in the mouth of evil. " Duke O''Kelly''s eyes were bright and dim. "The shadow has already covered the earth, and the war is coming... God can not protect us this time, even they are unable to protect themselves. This time, in the name of Nolan, we will never turn back! " - - - - - April 10, Yin. The sky of lissel has never seen the sun since a month ago, and the thick black clouds are as black as the grassland burned by a big fire. What''s more, clouds are like whirlpools in the sea gathering overhead, bringing a thrilling sense of oppression. The hammers hit the rocks with sparks, and their bodies were covered with scars. The orc laborers were trying to dig the remains that had gone deep into the ground. Looking down from the sky, tens of thousands of orcs are as dense as ants, and the scene is like an epic legend. Shahram stormed with blood, the massive stone tower like Orc Prince stood by the huge construction site with his hands on his back, watching the startling scene in front of him. "Prince, do you feel that breath? We have dug it out and touched him. The power is intoxicating! " The Garou shaman next to the orc Prince is fanatical in his pure white eyes without pupils. "That''s God... That''s where we change everything!" Shahram''s eyes narrowed slightly, and five Octopus like tentacles on his chin had changed from flesh color to blue, with faint fluorescence on them, which looked strange and terrifying. The orc prince does not have the bristles of a lion, and has only five tentacles on his chin, which symbolizes the family of angry blood roaring. That is the curse of blood which was eroded by the evil gods thousands of years ago, and it is also the supreme glory of orcs. "Mr. shaman, I have smelled that rotten, full of death and evil. Even if the power of this evil god has been sealed for millions of years, it is still shocking..." "isn''t this what we are striving for? Your highness Shahram, only with the power of the gods can you wear the crown of glory! I think when that moment comes, the whole barren wilderness will cheer for you Hearing this, Shahram''s deep eyes showed a bit cold, and his tone was extremely cruel. "The orcs will not endure any longer after I am crowned king. We will take back the glory that belongs to the orcs. The Norland empire will be the first sacrifice under our butcher''s knife. Rotten Orc Empire, need me to bring new life!! I am the king of the orcs Hundreds of ORC soldiers on his side knelt down on one knee at once when they heard the domineering tone. "My king, we will follow your steps to the death!" At this time, the werewolf shaman hit his chest with his right hand, and his face was full of fanaticism, "Your Highness, you will get the power of the gods! Everything in the barren wilderness belongs to you, the great Shahram blood slave roars, the king of orcs Shahram did not become more excited when he heard the flattery. Instead, his face became calm. "Where is the vampire who has gained some of the power of evil gods? Bring it up... " " yes... " the amber eyes flash with light that no one can understand. An orc prince with ambition to recreate the glory of the ancient orcs is not easy. More than ten minutes later, a figure dressed in a black mage''s robe and imprisoned in the chains of forbidden demons came slowly to Shahram. Amy, shadow high priest, blasphemer, the earliest level 15 combat effectiveness of dawn city. Two years ago, in order to plunder the goblins, Li De sent Craig, a level 17 werewolf, and Amy, a level 15, to sneak into the city of lissel. Later, there were frequent incidents. Although the goblins were successfully transported out of the city, they were left in lissel. At this time, he repeated the script of two years ago. The two men were still spies, and Lee had the same ambition for lissel. The difference is that lissel is no longer the former city of lissel, and the city of dawn is no longer the city of dawn before. After seeing the orc prince in front of her, Amy''s pupils shrunk sharply and turned her head slightly to take a look at the ruins being excavated in the distance. Her expression was very delicate. He could feel that the terrible force of terror was gathering in the earth. For three days, at most three days, two thirds of the seal had been destroyed and could no longer prevent the evil from coming. But he was no longer as upset as before.Because Li De had just been contacted last night, he knew that there was a powerful army hundreds of kilometers away from lissel, where they were preparing to hunt evil gods. "My highness Shahram, my respectful greetings to you." Amy''s tone is very respectful. As an old man in the lake, hypocrisy and snake are the basic operations. For Li De''s strategic purpose, it doesn''t matter to pay his own life and soul, not to mention the common low voice. Shahram nodded at Amy''s appearance. "Vampire, I know you don''t want to surrender to orcs, but that''s OK. I don''t need your submission. When you break the seal of the remains of the gods, your mission can be completed. Although a level 15 vampire has good strength, it is not qualified for me to put it in my heart. As long as you finish the task, I will let you go. " The tone is very seductive, as if this is bound to come true. "Your Highness, I will not disappoint you." Amy promised aloud, the excitement in her eyes didn''t show that he was also acting. All of them are foxes on the mountain, and no one is a fool. "Last time you said that the seal was too strong to be felt. Now the seal is almost broken. Can you feel what is in the altar now?" "Your Highness, that altar is the entrance to this evil god''s kingdom. Before stepping into the Kingdom, no one can confirm that there is a shaman in it. If you want to start the altar, you must destroy the seal around it. However, you should also be prepared that there may be incomprehensible terror in this evil Kingdom... Amy sounds sincere, but it''s just a useful nonsense. How dangerous is it to excavate the remains of gods? The orcs have already prepared dozens of hands. However, Shahram was quite satisfied with this saying, "well, although the divine power you gain is very weak, it may play a greater role in the critical moment. Be prepared, the seal will be completely opened in three days. Then you''ll be in with the advance troops. Vampire, you are working for your life. As long as I get what I want, your life is not worth money to me. You can leave at any time "Thank you for your kindness, great highness." Amy seemed moved to tears. "Good, you go down." Amy had no chance to observe the remains of the gods any more and was escorted back to his cell by the orcs. When she got into the room, Amy, as usual, lay half down on the narrow wooden bed in the dungeon, began to close her eyes, and seemed to be asleep again. At this time, however, the shadow high priest was preparing to inform Li De that he wanted to release the God''s remains three days later. But just as he was just using the power of blood to connect with Li De and deliver the message, he had not had time to talk more. Step on ~ suddenly, a sound of footsteps came from the distance, and the dungeon echoed empty. There was no light in the dark and humid underground cage all the year round. The sound was dull and terrifying. Amy immediately raised his vigilance, did not say a word to Li deduo, directly cut off the contact. Although the body is still lying on the bed, but the mental strength began to radiate, has been staring at the source of the sound. Step on ~ the sound of footsteps is getting closer and closer. In the prison with only a broken bed, Amy is waiting for someone to come across the railing. If there is any danger, he will contact Lee again at all costs to pass on the remaining information obtained today. A moment later, a huge wolf head appeared outside the iron prison. Amy felt the breath, and her tight body relaxed instantly. Here comes Craig, a werewolf of level 17. "Damned vampire, have you just cheated your royal highness?" Craig snapped a cursing, raised his ears warily and looked around him. Seeing Amy indicating that he didn''t need to worry, Craig relaxed and lowered his voice. "I finally found the opportunity this time. It''s hard to find a reason to enter here. Amy, have you got in touch with the underdog? " Amy nodded, got up and approached Craig with a sort of unspeakable excitement in her eyes. "Craig, an army of 200000 men is ready under the crown, ready to attack lissel!" At the news, Craig''s eyes burst into a brilliant light, and his voice had an irrecoverable shock. "God of creation, 200000 troops?" When he and Amy were trapped in lissel, the dawn city only had a population of 230000, and the lion tribe was in the process of reconstruction, not to mention 200000 troops, even 20000 troops could not be brought out.This is only two years, the power of dawn city has expanded to such an extent?! How can this not shock him. "Unfortunately, this is a war with the orcs. We can''t use the army of the lion tribe. Otherwise, we will only increase the number of orcs by 100000." Amy shook her head regretfully. The male lion tribe is an orc tribe. Now dawn city still lacks control over it. If the orcs attack the orc prince, it will definitely make the orcs of the lion tribe have a great sense of tear, and some orcs may even rebel directly. So Lee didn''t let the lion tribe participate in the war. In order to prevent similar incidents in the future, he made a backbone plan to send all the orcs'' middle and high-level generals to dawn city for training. Not only to cultivate military capabilities, but also to carry out knowledge learning and ideological transformation, so that they have a profound understanding of who they are loyal to. And at the graduation ceremony, they had to kneel down in front of the church statue to swear allegiance to Lee. After the middle and high levels are completely controlled by Lee, even if the orcs below still have doubts, it will not affect the scheduling. "Even so, Amy, what''s done under the crown is enough to shock people." Craig''s huge wolf head is also with uncontrollable surprise, "how can I cooperate under the crown?" Amy nodded and said with a smile, "this time, just like two years ago, you, as the inside agent, are responsible for the crown at the critical moment. It''s better to control a gate, which will help our army to enter the city in the battle "Yes, I understand that I will apply to participate in the defense of the city wall, and there should be no problem this time..." after thinking for a moment, Craig''s eyes solidified, "what about you? When the remains of the gods are opened, Shahram will not let you go. You have gained a part of the divine power, which is the focus of everyone''s attention and can''t escape... " " Craig, don''t worry, I''ve already figured out the way out. And even if it fails, my life has been under the crown and belongs to the Holy Light blood clan since the day I became a blood clan. It''s a glory to sacrifice for the crown. Everything, for the dawn! " In order to break the dawn... This firm and powerful slogan touched his heart. Craig was silent for a moment, then nodded his head with great solemnity. "Amy, you''re right, everything, for dawn! This time, even if we have to pay everything, we have to fulfill the task assigned by the crown. The remains of the gods in lissel are too important for us. This will affect the fate and future of dawn City, even if we all die in battle, it is worth it The two generals in the rear of the enemy looked at each other, then laughed together and reached a consensus. At this moment, a footstep came from the outside and interrupted their conversation. Two people are thrilled instantly, someone? Craig''s face changed in an instant. He pointed at Amy and said, "damn vampire, I''m warning you!! Your highness Shahram is watching you! If you dare to do something, I will screw your head off and feed the wolf! " Emion raised her head and roared without showing weakness. "Stupid werewolf, I know my situation!! You don''t have to threaten me!! Don''t think I didn''t know that you came here today to be nice to his highness Shahram. Hum, it''s a fool to make such a move. If you want to show your love to his highness Shahram, you should face him!! Do you think your highness will know what you do in the dungeon? No, the orcs who are watching may report that you have been cheating on me. Ha ha ha, this is a fool Step on ~ the footsteps outside stopped for a moment after hearing the two people''s angry scolding and quarreling, and then continued to move. A moment later, a huge figure in a gray robe appeared in the eyes of the two people who were arguing. The other party''s pure white eyes without pupil seemed so penetrating in the dark environment. Craig looked at each other''s figure, and then stopped arguing with Amy. He was embarrassed and hesitant to say hello. "Good day, dear Lord shaman..." when the werewolf shaman saw Craig, he nodded slightly and said in a light voice, "go out, Craig, and be loyal to your highness. You don''t have to make such a stupid move. This vampire is very important to us. Let me check whether there is any problem... although both of them are werewolves, their status gap is too big. One is a shaman, who is close to the orc Prince and has a great say, and the other is a small tribe warrior recruited from the barren wilderness. The two are in totally different situations in the orc army."But..." Craig seemed to be a little reluctant and looked at Amy with hate. "Get out of here!" Werewolf shaman eyes a congealed, cold drink way, "by I have not been angry!" "Yes, Lord shaman..." Craig nodded his head in a very ugly face, and then left in gray, but at the moment when he walked out of the dungeon, he felt relieved and almost revealed his secret. If it had just been exposed, Amy might have been safe with divine power, but he would never have survived. Fortunately, everything is safe. He hastened to leave the dangerous place. When Craig left, Amy was relieved. It''s too dangerous. If this werewolf shaman has just heard something, it will undoubtedly have a significant impact on the next plans of dawn city. At the moment, he restrained his mind and began to strike first. "Lord shaman, if you are like that stupid werewolf warrior who comes to my trouble, I think you will be disappointed. I just want to survive now and have no interest in other things." "Vampire, do you think I''ll be as stupid as that werewolf?" The werewolf Shaman''s eyes reveal a bit of mystery, "I''m not here for these trivia, but, I want to make a deal with you." "Trade?" Amy''s face showed a little puzzled, "my life is under your control, trading, what else needs to be done?" This werewolf Shaman''s words also raised a great deal of vigilance in his heart. It''s abnormal. What does this shaman want to do? Look at each other''s appearance, perhaps the orc prince does not know this matter, this is absolutely not the behavior that should be done under normal circumstances. "Vampire, you have already felt the power of my God. Are you still imagining that after the seal is broken, the orcs can occupy the kingdom of God?" Boom ~ Amy was shocked, as if he had been struck by nine days of rolling thunder. With an incredible eye on the werewolf shaman in front of him. Although he had been speculating that the werewolf shaman might be extremely difficult, the word "God" came out of his mouth and made him feel cold on his back. This Shaman is a believer of the sealed evil god!! Does the orc Prince know about this? No, the orc Prince has no idea! The other side wants to hunt that God, and will never cooperate with the followers of evil gods. How can I make a profit in it?? To sow dissension or to pass the message to the crown right now? Amy''s thoughts were spinning, and he could only feel a huge shadow over lissel. Even the powerful Orc Prince is just one part of the shadow. The werewolf shaman in front of him is full of mysterious color in an instant, which is hard to understand. "Lord shaman, what can I do for you?" Hearing this obedience, the werewolf shaman has a hairy smile on his face, and his pale eyes without pupil are covered by a terrible gray breath. The terror is terrible. "What are you doing for me? What an interesting Vampire... " " I want all the orcs in lissel to be sacrifices to my God! " Hissing ~ Amy took a breath of cool air and stepped back three steps, and her eyes were filled with shock. The orcs of lissel as sacrifices?? This is hundreds of thousands of troops!! This werewolf shaman... Too ambitious! Immediately in the eye raised 12 minute vigilance, this kind of level secret, why does he say to me?? "Monsieur shaman, although I would like to help you, I may not be able to help you. Although I got some of the power of the great being, I couldn''t lift those ancient seals, and I couldn''t even untie the shackles of demons... " the werewolf shaman grinned," vampire, do you think that it''s luck that you gain the power of my God? " Amy opened her eyes and looked at the werewolf shaman in front of her in disbelief. "Is this power... " yes, why did I choose you to touch the altar? " The Garou Shaman''s eyes became more and more terrible, and the smell of Gray had covered his face. "Because the vampire is the most extreme dark life, can carry the arrival of my God! In a few months, your body has been transformed more than once by the power of my God. When the seal is untied, it will be my God''s coming! " Shit!! This damned bastard wants to use me as a container for taking possession! Amy''s anger rose in a flash, but just as he was about to open his mouth, a blasphemous language from ancient times sounded in his ear, which was extremely evil, annihilating all existence. "Pestilence and death were, pestilence and death are, and pestilence and death will be forever.""He is eternal, he is the past, he exists in the past, and he also exists in this evening, he is the master of plague and death, and he is the disseminator of disease and destruction. He is eternal, he is the only one. He will not die, he will live forever, and he will be reborn... "Br > Amy''s consciousness will be deeply asleep after a shake of consciousness. Shaman, the werewolf, holding his hands high, was covered by the gray and evil breath. The ancient blasphemy was like the whisper of death in the dungeon, but whether he left the prison. "My God, is coming back..." br > the sky and the earth will collapse under his divine power... "Br > everyone will be his sacrifice!" Chapter 376 On the afternoon of April 12, the sky was slightly dark near dusk. A troop of frigid dwarves was marching at this time, and all the places they passed, whether Warcraft or other life, were stunned by their huge numbers and made way for their way. In front of this dwarf army are more than 20000 goat cavalry. The huge curved horns are like forged with steel, full of power. In the rear camp of the goat cavalry are tens of thousands of dwarf chariots, which are forged into hedgehogs by dwarves, which make people look very upset. It is said that in ancient times, powerful dwarven heavy infantry were able to shake the charging cavalry. Although the legend is somewhat exaggerated, it also shows the strength of dwarf heavy infantry. Among them, there are also dwarfs with strong crossbows. The crossbow''s lethality is no worse than that of a bow. It is a weapon with a high lower limit and a lower upper limit. A crossbow is in the hands of a child. As long as he pulls the trigger and shoots the enemy, he can seriously injure or even kill the enemy. However, if it is replaced by a long bow, the child can''t even pull it. Of course, once the longbow is used skillfully, all kinds of tactical shooting are incomparable. Dwarves'' hobbies are forging weapons and wine. Naturally, they have no interest in practicing longbows. Therefore, they are easy to use. Powerful crossbows become weapons in their hands. Naris tongchui, the leader of the 19th level bronze hammer tribe, and Rabbi o manchui, the head of the Manchu tribe at level 17, led the army forward in front of the goat cavalry camp on extremely tall male goats. It''s been half a month since the blue ocean was launched, but the 15 day March did not make the team tired. On the contrary, as they get closer to their destination, the entire army of dwarves becomes excited. The terrain of the southern provinces is mostly hilly, which can not cause too much trouble to the dwarfs who can march on the rocks. "Rabbi, what is this place? How far is it to reach the barren wilderness? My Tomahawk can''t wait to taste the orc''s blood!! And those damned vampires, we''ll take them to the sun and die! No one dares to snatch the secret silver with the dwarf, no one can do it! " Naris copper hammer''s indignant voice was full of air. The male goat under him seemed to feel his master''s anger, and suddenly raised his head to kick and stamp on the ground. Mud splashes. Baa ~ although the action is very fierce, the soft voice of sheep sounds from the mouth, giving people a feeling of fierce milk. "Look, my little baby is already angry. If the male goat didn''t eat meat, he would be happy to eat the orc''s brain." Rabio manhammer heard the other party''s inquiry, and his deep eyes showed some expectation. That was the expectation of impending revenge and the expectation of taking back the secret silver vein. "Naris, this is the boundary of green city, which is the capital of the southern provinces. We have just passed by. Then we will follow this commercial road straight into the Norland Empire border, to the barren wilderness. There are at most five days before we can reach the valley belonging to the manhammer tribe "Speed up, I can''t wait! The MI silver vein belongs only to dwarves! " Nalys copper hammer yelled. At this time, far from the range of the dwarf army''s thousand blades, a dozen or so players preparing to kill the jackals saw the huge dwarven army on a hill. All of a sudden, one by one showed an excited expression. "Crouch, it''s the first time I''ve seen so many dwarfs. Look at the equipment of these dwarfs. Can''t you cut them for a day? What are these guys going to do, killing dragons "Goat cavalry?"?? This is the main fighting force of dwarves. They are definitely going to do big things... "shall we follow up and have a look? If you can receive several high-level tasks, you will send... " " follow up and stop them directly... " " are you afraid of death? This garbage game experience is so severely punished... " " nonsense, I''m afraid of death, but would you like to let go of this opportunity? " After the uproar, everyone agreed, and finally they sent three players up to chat up the dwarfs. In terms of the player''s character, it is absolutely impossible to let go of the scene at this level. He would rather be killed by mistake. The three assigned players also know how to avoid risks. They consciously put all the weapons and equipment into the system space, and walked toward the dwarves'' Army clean and tidy. In any case, we can''t beat them. If anything happens, it''s hard to kill themselves before dwarves kill them... players who have been beaten by Rongguang for countless times seldom act recklessly like before.Abiding by the rules is a history of blood and tears summed up by countless people. Most of those who do not comply with the rules are still wandering at level 1, or have been beaten to retreat... "Dear dwarf, we want to talk to you ~" before approaching the large army, several dwarf goat cavalry in charge of police and caution found three players who were just approaching them. "Who are you?" The male goat is about 2.6 blade tall and very big. The dwarf on the goat looks down on them. "Dwarves, we are adventurers of losing planes. Do you have any tasks for us to complete?" The young people who take the lead in opening their mouth have a certain taste of lengtouqing. Hearing this, the dwarfs looked at each other with strange expressions. Are these guys idiots? With such a large army behind them, they are still needed to help complete the task?? What can a few level 3 professionals do? Carrying fodder for goats? "No, get out of here, stupid human beings. We don''t have time to play with you." The dwarf, who was the leader, glared at them and drove the goat to leave. Dwarves are a kind race. Although they are never soft hearted towards their enemies, they are not too dangerous for them to pay too much attention to them. The three players were in a hurry, and they were driven away before they started. The first assassin player made a decision at once. "Dwarf, I have important information to report to you!" A few dwarfs pull the reins and look at three players with speechless faces. Can you have important information? One of the dwarfs had a good time. "Important information? What important information do you have? The roast turkey at Aunt Mary''s next door is terrible? " "Hahaha, Aunt Mary''s roast turkey? This is a nightmare... "God, do you remember this? I''m really fed up with it. For ten years, the smell still makes me afraid of Turkey. The God of forging is the only thing I fear in my life... " several dwarfs burst into laughter, and then several players began to return. "Crouch, are these dwarfs fools?" Three players suddenly some helpless, this is completely soft and hard do not eat ah? But they don''t have the courage to go up again. Although the dwarfs can communicate, they make each other angry. Their experience gained from their hard work this month will be wasted. "Let''s go, MMP, how can it be so difficult to take on a task... " bah, isn''t he a dwarf? I don''t even bother to pay attention to them when I do the task. I''m afraid these dwarfs haven''t been scolded by me! " At this time, the player caused the movement attracted the attention of the two dwarf clan leaders. "What''s the matter? Who are those people Naris copper hammer asked the dwarf next to him. "Wait a moment..." a moment later, the dwarf returns, "patriarch, those are adventurers of the lost world, they claim to have important intelligence reports... " adventurers who lost plane? " There is a little curiosity in the eyes of naris copper hammer. The body of tongchui tribe is in the deep mountain. At this stage, no player has entered, because the players who want to enter are blocked by the high-rise wall. He hasn''t really been exposed to these magical beings that are said to be able to revive. "Rabbi, do you know the adventurer who lost the plane?" Rabio shook his head. "I had a lot of contact with these adventurers before I found the bronze hammer tribe, but they acted illogically and without rules. They were totally different from us. But they are very well informed, and perhaps they can be called in to inquire about the recent events in the barren wilderness. " On hearing this, nalys copper hammer nodded, "call them over..." these days, they have met many players, but the dwarfs army is busy on their way, and they have been sent away. At this time, they are close to their destination. It would be nice if we could get some useful information. Three unhappy players just turned around and left not far away. After stepping on it, a sound of horse''s hooves sounded, and then several goat cavalry came to them. "Adventurers who lost their plane, our patriarch summoned you." This? Three people look at each other, and instantly excited, the epic task in mind, hidden occupation, dragon eggs, artifact and other words constantly flash. This time it''s going to be issued. There''s no hesitation. Just follow. As for what they just said, they said they didn''t remember... a moment later, the three players saw two patriarchs sitting high on the male goat. "Adventurers of losing plane, what information do you have to report to us?" Nalys copper hammer lost interest after a few glances at the famous undead.A group of level 3 rookies couldn''t beat the male goats under him. Er... the assassin player who just opened his mouth in a hurry is a little silly. What information do I have? Just to see you just bragging? But looking around the people, staring at him, suddenly some panic. Is bragging a price these days? I''m stupid, I''m so stupid. I only know these dwarfs are easy to talk, but I didn''t expect that you were serious. Did you say that you would not walk away from the kidney? Now, there''s something wrong. "What, you''re deceiving me?" Nalys copper hammer immediately raised his eyebrows, and his powerful momentum began to diffuse like a dragon. Three players instantly feel that their chest is like a huge stone, almost breathless. Assassin player hears this words immediately heart flustered, this pill. After holding it for a long time, I suddenly remember that it''s not the spirit relics that are very popular recently? Although the whole honor is spread, it is still an important information. What''s more, it seems that NPC doesn''t pay much attention to this issue on the Forum... speak up immediately. "Respect dwarves, there is an information to report to you, but this matter is too important, I don''t know how to open my mouth..." although the news about the ruins of gods, such as rotten streets, may be hanged, it is necessary to pretend. In case the other party doesn''t know... nalys copper hammer doesn''t know the essence of the player''s sand sculpture, instead, he is forced to pretend Interest was raised. "What''s your name, from the adventurer who lost the plane." Well, why don''t you keep asking? Assassin player''s face a stiff, then in a few people''s gaze under stiff scalp way. "I, my name is intimate sister..." what is it?? Dear sister? Looking at the big five and three thick man, and then think about the name he heard, suddenly the scene fell into a dead silence. Then I don''t know who chuckled, and all the dwarfs laughed. "Damn adventurer, ha ha ha ha, you''re killing me. The God of forging is on. I bet this is the best joke I''ve ever heard in my life." "Dear sister?? If Aunt Mary knew the name, I would swear that she would never bake Turkey again... Hahahaha... "ha ha ha ha, I can''t do it, I''m going to drop..." poop ~ the voice is still fading. A dwarf can''t stand it. She just laughs from the goat and splashes dust on the ground. ID called intimate sister assassin players at this time would like to go back to the game to open the server to drag themselves out of the game warehouse and slap them hard. Let you take the name of this damn stove!!! The intimate elder sister wants to cry without tears... when the two players around saw this scene, they showed their big white teeth mercilessly and laughed no less than the dwarf. "Cough, bosom friend... Adventurer who lost plane, you can say your intelligence." Nalys copper hammer is really not known for this name. "Yes, dwarves," said the intimate elder sister, eager to skip this section. "My dear Lord, have you ever heard of the remains of gods?" "The remains of the gods?" Naris copper hammer and the dwarfs around him looked at each other and said curiously, "is that the boisterous relic of lissel that is spread outside?" "Yes." "Isn''t this divine relic false news from your adventurers?" Intimate elder sister mouth a draw, who spread false news, this news is more true than gold, the problem is that few of you believe it. "No, my Lord, this is true news, not false. We have lost planes that are interconnected and have very developed means of communication. As long as one person gets the news and is willing to publish it, the whole world will soon know. Some of us have entered lissel and witnessed the scene of the remains of the gods... but lissel is less than 100 kilometers away from here, and the orcs are still not evacuated, so it is likely that the remains of the gods have not been excavated by the orcs. If you are willing to explore it, you can arrive this evening... and recently more and more human troops have begun to roam around, and the orcs are more alert... It seems that the God remains are about to be sealed. You have such a powerful army of dwarves that you may get a piece of it. " "The orcs are garrisoned?" On hearing this, nalys copper hammer''s eyes glared, "those damned bastards!" Then he turned to rabio manhammer and said, "Rabbi, is lissel really only 100 kilometers away from us? Do we need to reroute to see and confirm this? "Rabio was silent, thought for a moment, then suddenly turned to look at the three sand sculpture players. "Are you telling the truth? Does lissel really have spiritual relics? " "Nothing false, my Lord!! You can also send an advance army there, and you will be able to find out whether it''s true or not by picking up some people around lissel On hearing this, Rabbi nodded. "Patriarch naris, we can change our course. Lissel is a city of human beings. Orcs often retreat back to the barren wilderness after invading human cities in the past years. There is absolutely a reason why cities that have occupied mankind for such a long time do not withdraw. And the city of lissel also leads directly to the barren wilderness. If these adventurers lie, we can waste half a day at most, with little loss. But if it''s true, those damned orcs don''t want to monopolize the benefits! " Naris copper hammer was immediately convinced by sound words. "Well, my brother, let''s go to lissel and see if the lowly orcs have actually dug up the remains of the gods." Although dwarves love minerals, the attraction of the remains of gods is no less than that of Mithril veins. "When the orders go down, the army turns and goes to lissel. The male goat cavalry sent an advance team of 1000 people to find out whether there was an ambush and danger ahead. The army waited for the advance team to set out half a day before setting out. " The dwarf Herald who got the order immediately went down to give orders, and the three players were excited and listened to their opinions, which indicated that there was a play. "Ladies and gentlemen, you have a task for us to complete. We adventurers are not afraid of death..." "good, intimate... Elder sister..." naris tongchui forced himself to say the broken name, "you follow the advance troops to explore the way ahead, and your two companions stay in the army and follow us." Their eyes lit up in an instant. At this time, they all heard the improvement of the system, and their faces were full of excitement. "Yes, my Lord!" Looking at the dense army, the intimate elder sister immediately felt that she was going to the heaven. This time, the cow forced her to make a big hair, so she secretly cut several pictures to show off in the forum. If you don''t believe it, I brought tens of thousands of dwarves to lissel city to fight the orcs. It''s so exciting. Although the other aspects of this broken game are poor, its authenticity is really personal. In this way, without anyone''s knowledge, an army of dwarfs, due to the sudden appearance of players, quietly marched toward lissel. Male goat cavalry, dwarf chariot, dwarf heavy infantry, dwarf catapult... An army enough to let anyone side the target, by chance, hit the explosion point that was about to be ignited. At this time, it was the afternoon of April 12... It seemed that there was only one day left before the seal of lissel was unsealed. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - "Dagong, the. Among them, 20000 are heavy cavalry, 30000 are light cavalry, 30000 are archers, 100000 are soldiers, and 10000 are flying horse and air cavalry. Another 10000 siege regiments have assembled with their siege crossbows. At present, all the troops, under the cover of the Knights'' temple and the noble priest''s temple, are 50 kilometers away from lissel. now, everyone is waiting for your order. " The knight in his blue cloak stood by the side of Archduke okelli, hunting in the wind. Archduke O''Kelly had not yet spoken, and the priest, the bishop of the noble God sect, approached him respectfully. "Dagong, the Pearl of light has repeatedly warned that tomorrow will be the day when the seal will be broken. We don''t have time. " Archduke O''Kelly turned his head and looked at the vicar and nodded slightly. "Go on, the army will advance 40 kilometers, and the bugle will be sounded at dawn tomorrow." "I need to take lissel as fast as I can... God of the nobility, I swear, the orcs will be our stepping stones!" "Yes When the knight turned down to give orders, Duke O''Kelly''s face became solemn. "Monsieur bishop, I have sent 1000 official mages from the green city mage association to follow the flying horse air cavalry. All casters will be under your command. Now you can lead them to prepare. It will take a lot of time to prepare to release large composite magic. This war will be unprecedented fierce. I have already smelled the smoke of gunpowder... "this time, there is no failure to speak of, and victory is our only option!" "Yes, Archduke The bishop, in his white clergyman''s robe, bowed deeply and then turned away from the towering attic.The Duke of okali stands on the 30 blade high attic, overlooking the quiet green city below. His eyes are more and more profound, and his eyes are full of unshakable firmness. Whoosh ~ at this time, suddenly the sky swept past the countless shadows, and a huge sound of breaking the sky sounded. The Duke of okali raised his head slightly, and countless white figures appeared in his eyes. White wings, strong body in thick armour, two people on the back, one holding a long bow, one holding a shield and a lance, flying horse air cavalry. This is green city''s assassin''s mace, but also against Orc bipedal dragon''s powerful weapon. The pupil of Archduke O''Kelly reflects the flying shadow that covers the sky. "The war... Is about to start..." "I have felt the revival of ancient evils..." "this is the first opportunity, and perhaps the last one." "When they recover, it will be the time of human destruction, and green city needs my protection." "In the name of O''Kelly Nolan, go to war!" - - - - - the withdrawal of the army seems to have caused great repercussions, especially when the Pegasus can not hide their body shape and fly directly out of the city. But at this time, Duke okali was no longer ready to hide his purpose. When the war broke out in lissel, it was inevitable that it could not be concealed. Now what he needed was to conquer the orc occupied city, even at a heavy price. Even when he decided on this plan, Archduke okelli believed that this army with terrible strength was all dead. Only when he is completely free from the weak sympathy of human beings can he be qualified to control the army in the most effective way and win the war. When the Pegasus army in the sky disappears in sight, Duke okelie no longer hesitates and turns into the house. The bodyguard immediately stepped forward and dressed him. When the tall Duke okali came down to the backyard in the cloak of the flag of Nolan Empire, the blue of blue heart maple, hundreds of flying horses sent by the whole army were waiting for his order. These flying horse air cavalry all exist at level 10, each of which has a 15 level air Knight Commander. This is the family wealth accumulated by Archduke okali after decades of ruling the southern provinces. These powerful top professionals are the tools of his rule. "Duke!" Hundreds of empty Knights took off their helmets and saluted. "Mount up, go!" These are the absolute confidants of Archduke okali. They are impossible to betray. With high morale, even the soldiers will not retreat, so there is no need to do any pre war mobilization. "Yes In a short time, all the flying horse riders rode up. "Lift off!" Br > , all the riders on the ground with their wings flying on the ground. The target is lissel. When the Pegasus of the Lord''s manor left, the sects and nobles who had been talking about their hearts immediately found out that Duke okelli seemed to have done something big... They felt that something was wrong with the situation. In the past, some of the flying horse knights who guarded the Lord''s manor would stay in the city Lord''s manor, but it was the first time I saw such a clean walk. When they came to confirm the whole news from the lower population of the Lord''s manor, there was a great sensation among the upper aristocrats of green city. Everyone is talking about one thing directly with each other. What did Archduke O''Kelly do?? wait until their eyes confirm that the Archduke recently dispatched a large number of troops to the city of risor, and the direction of the former regiment was also unable to endure. Are the remains of the gods in lissel real?? If it''s not true, why did the okali guild do this? The city of lissel, originally bustling because of the remains of the gods, was once again a sensation. Countless messages began to spread around through homing pigeons, falcons and magic. It can be predicted that before long, the entire Norland empire will know about the remains of the gods. It is true that the false relics are not qualified for an archduke who controls a province to mobilize a large number of troops and go there himself. Finally, lissel city this whirlpool because of the player''s agitation and temporarily subsided vortex began to really irritable up. April 13, dawn. When the first ray of light in the sky shines outside lissel. There was a shocking scene on the original open space, where hundreds of thousands of human troops were standing with spears and their military appearance was killing. Warriors, thieves, casters, priests, knights, archers, etc. glory can be seen here.The sky''s Pegasus and air Knights occupy the commanding height. Siege equipment is being rapidly assembled at this time, and the caster Legion has begun to deploy large-scale composite magic. No one can imagine why the area outside the city, which was still under the control of the orcs overnight, was occupied by human forces. But no matter the orcs on the wall, the players around, or the spies hiding in the dark, after seeing this epic scene, everyone has only one feeling. The war came so suddenly. Chapter 377 When dawn''s "are you sure he won''t be bad? Now, it''s only one step away "Your Highness, this vampire is under our control, and there is no problem." "OK, vampire, go and open the seal. Remember, your life is in your own hands. After the seal is opened, I will let you go..." before the words fall, a breath of incomparable terror swept from the distance, and even temporarily restrained the pressure in the sky The chaos and the eyes of death pause for a moment. Shahram suddenly raised his head and looked out of lissel. At this time, several huge holes appeared in the sky outside the city, and then countless dead bones of white flowers poured out of the holes and fell to the ground. "Undead?!" Shahram''s face changed slightly. He was not afraid of dwarfs. He also had the means to deal with them. However, he did not expect that this time he would bring the undead who were far away from the glorious empire. These natural disasters are not simple. They can even level lissel with the sea of skeletons. When Shahram turned his head again, his expression was no longer as relaxed and freehand as he had just been, and his voice was a bit rapid. "Come on!! Use the fastest speed to unseal the relics Amy''s dull eyes suddenly moved when he heard this. At the moment when he was ready to act, a powerful force swept over his soul, and his soul trapped by unknown forces got a moment''s breath, and his eyes regained a moment''s brightness. "Under the crown?" "Amy, when you hold on to a day''s day, I will bring the army that I am in charge of at dawn..." and Chapter 378 "Untie the seal, you will get my reward..." "untie the seal..." "untie the seal..." countless voices echoed in Amy''s mind like echoes in the valley. If it was not for the power of faith that Lee had just instilled into Amy through his blood, his consciousness would have sunk in the endless temptation. If you want to use a level 15 body to resist the invasion of the gods, it is almost impossible to describe the horror... "one day, dawn will come." The strong obsession made Amy hold the only clarity in her heart in endless fear, but he could not hold on for long. No one could keep calm under the majesty of the gods. Click ~ at the same time, a clear sound rang through the sky of lissel, and several huge gaps in the air outside the city became larger. Countless white bones and skeletons, like gravel, fell from the hole as high as a hundred blades. Some of the skeleton soldiers fell, some of them were smashed to pieces, the fire of the soul dissipated, some bodies were broken into broken bones, they could not move any more, they had already lost a lot before the war started. But the undead don''t care about casualties. The number of them is the biggest unsolvable problem... when nine holes are opened in the sky, an army of undead can not be described. The unhurt skeletons who fall to the ground quickly get up, and then begin to form the formation under the high-level undead reorganization. If human beings suddenly appear under the cover of magic, then the undead is to kill in front of the orcs. Just ten minutes later, there were more than 50 thousand soldiers on the ground. Although they were all skeleton soldiers of level 5-9, the number was appalling. Moreover, there is still no sign that the cave in the sky will stop dropping dead spirits. At this speed, maybe hundreds of thousands of undead will appear after a solar day. Roar ~ just after the formation of the five ten thousand troops, a shrill roar came out. Under the gaze of the orc soldiers guarding the city, more than 30 of them flapped the damaged wings of the dead, and the top life of the dead, bone dragons, emerged from the empty space that hung upside down in the sky. These levels are all 15 levels of top life, instantly became the main character in the sky. No one can imagine that the undead would put so much terror into combat. This is bone dragon, the symbol of the dead! With the appearance of bone dragons, more high-level undead also began to fall from the hole. Death knights in heavy armour, skeleton archers with bone arrows, and even seven or eight blade high made of countless white bones - mixed species of the dead. It seems that the makers of these monsters have stuffed all the bones into their bodies, like giant balls of skeletons. After more than 50 undead hybrids appeared, the undead commander finally sounded the horn of attack. The bleak voice of the white bone horn hovered over lissel, far away. More than five undead from the army of ten thousand have gathered to attack. Undead don''t know the pain, there is no pain, and even the IQ is very low. The will of the high-level undead will be the direction of their progress. The sound of pounding feet became another melody. The 30 skull dragons radiate Majesty in the sky. For the undead Empire occupying a country, although bone dragon is the top life, it is not too difficult to make these fighting forces with powerful resources. At the back of the army of the dead, more than 5000 terror Knights have been riding horses around to avoid being attacked and killed by other foreign enemies. The undead hybrid is in the center of the skeleton warrior array, following the undead army to the city of lissel. Skeleton archers began to build bows and archers. These life fearless of death did not care about the dense rain of arrows on the wall. As long as the fire of the soul was not shot, even if the bones were full of arrows, they could still continue to attack. Bang ~ the closer we get to lissel, the fiercer the army of the dead is attacked. The orc''s catapult is unscrupulously overdrawn the boulder. The fall of each boulder can cause great damage to the undead, and the crushed bones are scattered on the ground, killing tools. Low level skeleton soldiers don''t wear armor, and most of their long knives are rusty. Even many skeleton soldiers still hold bone spears and bone knives, which are full of the most primitive state. But even so, the orcs on the wall still felt the incomparable suffering, because - the bone dragon came. After the pylon was dragged by the Pegasus of green city, the orc armies of the other walls were no longer supported by air force. If Shahram, the orc prince, could preside over the war, this situation might be alleviated, but the temptation of divine power was too great for anyone to refuse.So that when the orc army was stationed in lissel, Shahram had taken this huge army with a population of more than 400000 as a victim. All the soldiers are just his chips to gain strength. A cold blooded Orc king. In this context, even though orcs have the ability to resist being attacked by humans, dwarfs and undead, they are not exploited. Failure and retreat is inevitable. Roar ~ the throat of a bone dragon flapping its damaged wings began to condense light blue death energy. When the sky was diving down, it suddenly lowered its head, and the breath of destruction and death spewed out like a flamethrower. Hundreds of orcs above the city wall were swept directly by dragon breath. It was like boiling water splashing on the ice. In a blink of an eye, all the orcs infected with dragon breath decayed, their body bones did not even flow out of blood and decayed directly, just as if they were stripped away for hundreds of years and weathered to ashes. This group of powerful orcs did not survive the next breath under the death dragon breath. There are more fierce bone dragons directly on the wall with the body dive attack, 16 blade wingspan is like a sharp long knife, Yila ~ where a bloody. The wall was emptied of an area. Bone dragon''s short attack caused great psychological pressure to the orcs. Fear began to spread. Bone dragon is too strong. Even if there are orcs of the same level to block, it will not cause more obstacles to the flexible bone dragon. The superiority of the air force is fully reflected at this moment. "Siege crossbow!" "Aim at these dirty undead!" "I will kill and destroy their souls!" The orc governor could no longer bear the sight of being beaten and unable to fight back, and roared at the siege crossbow that had been aimed at the undead outside the city. Huhoo ~ the orc warrior, panting heavily, suddenly pulls the siege crossbow. With the joint efforts of several people, the shooting angle of the siege crossbow is adjusted to the sky. Their direction of attack changed from ground to air. "Shoot!" With the roar of fury, the air breaking sound of wheezing and tearing air rings again, and the attack crossbow, which is thicker than the wrist, is ejected under the strong bowstring. The cold light is dazzling. An arrogant bone dragon standing on the wall and spitting the dragon breath was targeted by more than 20 siege crossbows, and then in less than a second. These bone dragons, which have been made for a short time, are far from being able to compare with the dead bones that have survived for tens of thousands of years. A crossbow arrow directly hits the root of the wing. Poo Yi ~ firm bones appear to have a spider like pattern of fragmentation, and just the second crossbow arrow also hit the adjacent position. Yila ~ the strong broken wings of this level 15 bone dragon were shot by Shengsheng with a crisp crack sound. Just now, the powerful bone dragon has only one Dragon Wing left in his blink. If he wants to take off, he can''t fly. He can only flutter with the only Dragon Wing left. However, under the target of the siege crossbow, no matter how hard it struggled, it was in vain. Puff ~ a crossbow arrow directly shot through the back of the bone dragon''s eye socket. The huge body suddenly became stiff. Then the blue soul fire exploded and even gave out a dazzling light. Then Bang ~ like a balloon burst, it broke directly. Boom ~ when the fire of the soul disappeared, the huge body of the bone dragon was like a collapsed sculpture, falling directly from the wall. Roar ~ when the orcs saw this scene, they immediately roared with excitement, and their momentum was greatly increased. When the siege crossbow turned the muzzle of the gun, it immediately suppressed the arrogant flame of the bone dragon, so that these terrible undead lives no longer dare to invade the city wall. The orcs hold the line. And the orc governor was relieved that despite the ferocity of the undead, the skeleton warriors who reached the bottom of the wall had no way to climb up the wall. They have no siege weapons. Instead, these skeletons became the living targets of the orcs, and countless skeletons fell to the ground every second. Wuwu ~ unfortunately, the good time is not long. With the undead commander blowing the bone trumpet, the orc governor''s heart is chilly. In the skeleton warrior''s array, those seven or eight blade high undead species suddenly speed up and rush towards the wall. These swollen bodies, like ten times the size of the giant, fearless bows and arrows, each step will trample on several of the dead around them, and the earth seems to tremble under their fury. The undead hybrid is not dull in the face of the high and solid wall, and it is like a siege hammer. Then. The dark blue energy flickers from the abdomen of the undead hybrid, and the whole body begins to expand in the same way as a balloon, reaching a certain critical point and then banging~Burst. A powerful shock wave swept around like a transparent wave. The orc soldiers on the wall were directly killed by the sound wave, while the soul fire of at least thousands of skeleton soldiers around the city burst directly. Under this blow, the death toll of the undead was nearly ten times as severe as that of the orcs. But this scene did not make the orc governor feel happy, but his face showed a look of horror, because - the city wall split. These ordinary tools can''t hurt at all. Only siege crossbows and catapults can kill monsters that are used to destroy the city walls!!! The swelling undead mixed in the damage that made it creepy for all the orcs who saw it. Because that''s not all. There are dozens of undead hybrids left. "No!! Everyone set fire to these damned monsters!! Go away and keep them away... before the orc governor''s angry words have been finished, the explosion of bang ~ Bang has been heard again. Several undead mixed species rush towards the blasted wall again, just like one alchemy bomb. No, they are even ten times more powerful than the alchemy bomb. That section of the city wall was attacked by the dead to blow down... The scene was extremely shocking. After seeing this scene, the mixed species of the dead, who had planned to attack other walls, immediately gave up their original plan and went straight to this section of the city wall. The orcs were so overwhelmed by the sound that they couldn''t stop them. A bigger explosion rang through the sky. The sky is falling. The solid wall of lissel city collapsed completely under the self explosion of dozens of dead mixed species with 7 or 8 blades, and a 50 blade long pass was blown out. When the explosion subsided, the orc governor''s heart seemed to stop beating. Then the blue veins on his neck rose high and his face was ferocious, and he roared with all his strength. "Hold the pass More than a dozen Orc supervisors nearby all made the same crazy sound. They knew that if the wall was lost, the orcs would absolutely not be able to resist the attack of the enemy, because outside the wall were the dead. Those who do not fear death, do not know fear, no pain of life, is the nightmare of all people. The orcs, whose ears were buzzing with the violent roar of the explosion, were all angry. After returning to God, ferociously blocked the pass, and the flesh and blood cast the city again. If the dead are allowed to enter the city, everyone will die! Those damned demons won''t let go of any heart beating life. "Kill!" "Roar!" "Go!" More tragic war broke out. It was not the bow and arrow shooting before, but the flesh and blood collision of hand to hand combat. The dead, who had just lost more than orcs, didn''t care at all. Nine holes in the sky were still pouring gravel to send them here. The endless number seemed to never stop. Under the cover of skeleton dragons, the army of skeletons surged like a tide. In a short time, they rushed to the collapsed city wall, and the bloody butcher''s knife of the orcs met the dead. An orc in human armor held a long sword and roared angrily. He stood at the front of all the orc soldiers. His muscles were high and his eyes were red. After he became crazy, he was like a sharp knife, directly colliding with the dead. Yila ~ the long sword flashes, and the combat effectiveness of level 16 makes these countless undead become the bones and scum of a place. The orcs who have gone berserk are fiercer than any other. However, other orcs were not so lucky. During the collision, a 10 level undead was divided into two parts by the orc''s weapon in front of him. however, the undead did not care at all. The rusty long knife directly cut down on the orc''s neck with a fatal sound, and the blood burst into several blades. The fierce Orc''s eyes flashed a little unwilling, but they were unable to resist again and fell to the ground and died. When the orc falls down, he drags the corpse to the next ORC. As long as the undead''s head is not damaged, as long as they can move, these terrible lives will continue to attack. Although the single undead''s combat effectiveness is not strong, but the fearlessness of death makes the orcs who resist in the front line feel the pressure of facing endless enemies, as if the mountain is pressing on their chest. The 50 blade wide collapsed wall became a bloody meat grinder, and the bodies began to pile wildly. - - - - and when the undead invaded lissel, the northern wall also welcomed their greatest enemy, the dwarf goat cavalry. When the Dwarfs'' catapults wantonly bombard the wall, bombarding the wall with holes of various sizes.The mountain cavalry charged with the orc''s bow and arrow. More than 20000 goat cavalry charging against the wall is a scene that can shock people from the heart. Rumble ~ sheep''s hooves trample on the ground, the grass makes a deafening roar, and even the towering walls of lissel are shaking at this time. Before the orcs of lissel could even respond effectively, the goat cavalry was close to the wall. "Shoot!! Shoot!! Stop those damn goats Like the rage of the incompetent, the orc governor''s roar of fear became the voice over of the goat cavalry. Orc archers don''t seem to be able to find a better way to deal with it than to pull the strings harder. But bows and arrows can never suppress dwarves. After the first group of goat cavalry arrived under the wall with great force of thunder, they jumped up in the awe of the orcs, and then the goats climbed directly to the wall of the city on the holes bombarded by the catapults. It''s extremely dexterous. At this time, the scene looks like a church mural depicting ancient myths, full of fantasy and unspeakable grandeur. In a few breaths, the towering walls of lissel were already crawling with goat cavalry. Although the orcs tried hard to pull bows, archery, and throw stones, they could not hurt their roots compared with the fierce goat cavalry whose whole body was protected by strong armor. Although some of them can be hunted, more still rush forward. After a few rounds of arrows, the first mountain cavalry rushed up the wall, and the dwarfs on male goats roared. "Damn Orc cubs, try the dwarf''s Tomahawk!" As the words fell, the goat leaped up and landed directly on the space between the orcs, and then their heads drooped to reveal the huge crooked horns that were three times thicker than adults'' thighs. Step on ~ after slightly plowing the ground for two times, the male goat with a height of 2.7 blade suddenly bursts out with the greatest force and charges forward. At one point the picture became unbelievable, and the goat cavalry charged in the crowd above the wall! The terrifying impact force gained a greater bonus above the city wall. Although the dense Orc soldiers had infinite power, they were like plowing fields under the strong impact of male goats, and they turned over the land on both sides from the middle. The orcs have been squeezed down the wall, unable to resist. This section of the city wall was confused by a goat cavalry. In this short time, on the second and third, a steady stream of goat cavalry rushed up the walls of lissel. Although the bodies of the goat cavalry had been piled up under the city wall by this time, and the dwarves suffered heavy losses, they succeeded in killing them. Cavalry has a strong innate advantage over infantry, which is hard to make up for. After rushing to the city wall, these dwarves with a firm belief in artifact fought bravely, which could not be compared with the orcs who resisted reluctantly. Sweep a piece. When the number of goat cavalry on the city wall exceeds 1000, the city wall battle declares who will win. The whole process can only be called a tragic massacre. The tall Orc soldiers could not even organize effective resistance under the siege of goat cavalry. After the goat cavalry occupied the city wall, their influence quickly radiated around. In a short time, they captured the city gate. When the gate was opened, the dwarves'' Army immediately swarmed in. Like the undead and the humans, the dwarves begin to engage in the most brutal street battles with the orcs. The killing is spreading, and the scythe of the God of death reaps every soul that dies in this moment. Undead, human, ORC, by this time, the three armies have entered lissel. Although the orcs had a large army of 400000, they began to falter under the siege of the three parties. No army participated in the war was a soft persimmon. Elite human, tenacious dwarf, fearless undead, orcs will not be able to resist. However, just as the dwarves made progress, silver dragons were flying in the sky, and lightning was like the punishment of extermination. A breath of unspeakable terror filled everyone''s heart, and the soldiers fighting each other below slowed down a little bit. The eye of chaos and death, suspended under a thick black cloud and filled with endless darkness, suddenly opened after the killing below reached a critical point. Yes, with endless horror eyes, just did not open, at this moment, that eye opened. No one can describe the color of that eye. It is the pronoun of death. It is destruction, destruction, killing, darkness, cruelty, the embodiment of all negative adjectives. Heaven and earth change color, all things become vain. The endless evil breath began to cover the earth, the ancient evil was reviving, and the soul of war dead was like being pulled by a big hand, engulfed by the eyes full of destruction in a gesture that no one could stop.Great terror! Central area. Hundreds of ORC shamans looked pale at Amy standing above the pure black altar, and all of them were terrified. Because of this damned vampire body, unexpectedly spread to be unable to resist the horror breath. It is so evil, so terrible, so desperate! The evil god is the sealed evil god, the evil god representing all the evils in the world! But no one can stop it! They can maintain the status quo under the power of the evil god has spent all their strength, and even a few apprentices have knelt on the ground at this time, extremely afraid to the God in front of them, the living God. Boom ~ Amy unfolded the bat''s wings, his pale face appeared gray breath, decayed and dark, his hands suddenly raised to the sky. "I''m back Ancient blasphemous words with echoes in the whole sky, full of hair raising fear, he seems to announce to the gods, but also like to provoke the whole heaven and earth. The eye of chaos and death looked at Amy the moment it opened. An indescribable and majestic atmosphere filled up, that is the ancient recovery, it is the awakening of the most extreme evil between heaven and earth. God, it''s changed. The thick dark clouds above the sky seem to be stirred by a giant hand, centering on the eyes of chaos and death, and begin to whirl wildly. Everything around is like an abyss breaking down! Along with this, the runic chain that originally trapped the eyes of chaos and death began to burst at the speed of one per breath. This horrible and weird existence is about to break free. Both players and aborigines around lissel felt chilly at the sight, as if they were witnessing an epic event capable of changing glory. With the opening of the eyes of chaos and death, the five artifact floating on its side began to emit more and more strong breath, and even everyone saw the real appearance of the artifact through the shadow. Terror is accompanied by temptation. At this time, Amy''s consciousness had sunk into the boundless power. When he stood on the dark altar, an indescribable force surged into his body. God, that''s the power of the gods! But it didn''t excite him. Instead, he felt a fear that couldn''t be said. The thing he was most afraid of came. The ancient evil god could not wait to come. Not to mention a day, it was half a day. Endless power filled every corner of his body. The space around him vibrated at this moment. And his control of the body has also dropped to a freezing point. After the eyes of chaos and death in the sky opened on that day, everything changed. At that moment, he felt a breath of extreme evil occupying his body, and then he completely lost control of his body. He could only become a spectator to watch the action of this terrible outsider. At this time, the evil god has completely occupied his body!! "Under the crown, I can''t afford to wait another day... Click ~ just at the moment that Amy felt the evil spirit occupying his body. The sky below the thick black cloud suddenly appeared a spider web like crack, like a mirror split. And then, within a hundred kilometers around lissel, all of us could see, a kingdom of the sky appeared. It is a country full of the breath of death. Through the translucent space, you can clearly see all kinds of things in it. There are countless precious minerals, various precious weapons, magic scrolls and armor on the blackened land. even the corpses of gods can be seen here, yes, corpses, broken arms, bodies without heads, no bodies The poor gray power lingers on it, and the surrounding space is distorted. It''s a power that only gods can have. Although the kingdom of God is full of chilling breath, the people who witnessed this scene fell into madness. Kingdom of God!!!! This is the kingdom of this evil god. Moreover, that evil god is really dead. No, it was once dead. Even if it recovers now, how much combat effectiveness can the opponent maintain without body?? Greed is devouring everyone who sees it. The most terrible emotion in the world is not fear, but inner desire, which is the most extreme existence and can not be avoided. Along with the appearance of the kingdom of God, a stream of vicious words from ancient times to the present began to reverberate in the sky. It was terrible, gloomy and frightening. The blasphemy was full of all the unimaginable evils in the world. "Pestilence and death were, pestilence and death are, and pestilence and death will be forever.""He is eternal, he is the past, he exists in the past, he also exists in this evening, he is the master of plague and death, he is the disseminator of disease and destruction. He is eternal, and he is the only one. He will not die, he will live forever, and he will be reborn... " every tone is like exploding in the soul, and everything around hundreds of kilometers is in a terrible situation. Fear is spreading. The more shocking scene appeared, accompanied by the sound of terrible words, the land of God, which was imprisoned in the sky, began to fall. The orcs in the central area were immediately overwhelmed with indescribable authority, and the translucent kingdom of God crashed into the earth. The earth splits and collapses. Like a 12 magnitude earthquake, the center of lissel, around the black altar, burst and collapsed. The earth splashed and the dust covered the whole sky. When the orc prince saw this scene, he could only take the crowd around him to evacuate, but when the dust dropped slightly. The next scene in front of them made the orcs around them widen their eyes and breathe rapidly. Chapter 379 No one can describe the breath of the land collapsing after the fall of the kingdom from the sky. It is very much like a weak child standing in front of the cage of the beast. The child accidentally opens the chain of the cage, and then the beast smashes open the iron door and appears with a big mouth. The scene was so frightening and frightening that even words could not describe that feeling. A hole with a width of 1000 blades and a depth of 200 blades appears in the orc''s gaze. Just after the collapse of the earth, tens of thousands of ORC soldiers around the caves were directly swallowed up. The plasma is still oozing out of the rocks underground. It''s like a place of death in the abyss and hell. But under everyone''s gaze, in the center of the cave, the black altar connecting the kingdom of God is still intact. What''s more shocking is that the vampire, with its wings spread out and blasphemous smell, is still suspended in the air at this time. The blasphemous words still linger in everyone''s ears. "Plague and death were in the past, plague and death are now, and plague and death will be forever..." it seems that the replay button has been pressed and will continue. A seeping breath, like a stone on his chest, haunted every ORC. But this is not the focus of everyone''s attention. At this time, the focus of the orc Prince''s attention is - on the broken earth, the traces of the kingdom of God are revealed. The huge cavern below directly connects with the core of the evil god, the kingdom of God. Nine huge doors of space appear in a circular state, guarding the black altar. Even at this time, people outside can see the scene of God''s country through the space door. And the next scene broke everyone''s imagination. The broken body of God floated slowly through the door of space, and finally floated and sank beside the vampire. This picture is extremely strange in the sky synchronous appearance, chaos and the eye of death disappear, but a mirror virtual image appears under the thick black cloud. Even exaggerated to around hundreds of kilometers away, all can be seen synchronously. At this time, after publicity, the number of players near lissel city has exceeded 100000, directly exploded when they saw this scene. At this stage, they can see this kind of scene, which is really shocking. There are people offline to send screenshots every second. The thrilling scenes of war make these people enjoy watching. Even this war has attracted the attention of the whole network players. Any progress here will affect the hearts of players, because in the eyes of players, this is definitely a plot task of glory, and it is likely to let players participate in some historical process. But at this time, no one paid attention to the adventurers who were crying out loud. The eyes of the Aborigines were attracted by the shadow in the air. Two arms and two legs float in the broken body, while a headless body floats slowly. Although the body of this God is the size of a normal human being, the weird curvature of the body and the row of ferocious barbs on the back still make people feel that the evil god was not the life in their cognition. However, it is not only the terror of the body that makes people wonder, but also the lack of the head of the God body. The body of the gods is like an element plane with infinite power. Every wave makes the surrounding space wave, and the rich energy makes everyone produce uncontrollable fanaticism. This is the power of God! Glory is the ultimate existence! They feel, feel the power of dissipation and intoxication. And the more important point is that... These bodies are sealed. Yes, although the ancient evil spirit consciousness has revived, but his God body is still sealed by the unreal chain with the ancient inscriptions, and the inscriptions which are almost turned into substance can not be opened for a while. A very bold idea came up in the mind of Shahram, the orc Prince next to the cave. He wants to kill God!!! After this crazy idea arose, it grew like weeds in the spring breeze. If the power of excavating the remains of gods to obtain the power of sealed gods was side operation, now it is directly copied on the knife, and the front is hard. One is ready-made, the other needs to pay a price, and the price may be too heavy to describe. But from the moment he came to excavate the remains of the gods, the orc prince was fully prepared. How could he have only one card in his hand? "The whole army is ready to snatch the body of the gods!! In addition, send someone to send back the elite of bipedal dragon and orcs above level 10 at once "The rest of us are trying to delay time!" The order was undoubtedly extremely cold. If we deploy our forces at a time when we need support, it will be a terrible massacre for those orcs.But in Shahram''s view, this is the best decision, because for the ultimate goal, all orcs in lissel are goods that can be sacrificed and abandoned, without exception. In order to gain the power of the gods, what are these sacrifices?! "All orcs draw their swords, and bimon will attack with me!" With another order, the behemon, which has never been seen in the battle, does not know that it appears from the shadow of that street. Its terrifying body with more than ten blades is filled with a cruel atmosphere that makes people feel cold. The three blade claw in his hand is the most powerful weapon of bimon, even exaggerated enough to tear apart the wall easily! Gray black hair filled with a hard sense of vision, the whole body than steel irrigation more thrilling muscles, like an enlarged version of the giant. This kind of golden life can compete with the giant Dragons of the same level. Their strength has been described by countless languages in ancient legends. Along with him were more than 30 warriors on horseback wolves, dressed in the best armour and carrying the sharpest swords. Without exception, they were ranked above level 15. This is the orc prince with the power of the orc Empire, spent countless efforts to cultivate the absolute elite. The only purpose of their existence is sacrifice. Behind these 15 level soldiers is a Tauren shaman with a level of 19, which is different from the Garou shaman who has disappeared mysteriously at this time. The Curse stick in the Tauren Shaman''s hand is engraved with strange runes that are hard to describe, and the shaman Legion who has just been over frightened immediately surrounds him. But it was not enough. Shahram''s eyes were firm, and with a wave of his hand, a rotten iron sword appeared in his hand. Although rusty, but the iron sword is filled with a breath of extremely similar to the evil god. That is the power of the gods... "the evil god has not yet fully recovered, and his body is still sealed. Now the other party can only come to the vampire, I will use this weapon containing the spirit power to suppress the other party. Taking advantage of this gap, we must seize the body and artifact!! In the name of angry blood roar, attack The last sentence was almost hysterical and roaring. Woo ~ after the orc prince gives the order, the orc commander immediately blows the war horn behind him, and all the orc troops begin to press on. But at the moment when the orcs were ready to start, in the eyes of everyone, the vampire floating on the altar floated to the height of the ground, and the bloody eyes were filled with endless gray. Amy waved her hands violently, and uttered terrible words. "O... KL... Oi... The earth... Obey my call!" The moment the incantation was recited in blasphemous language, the magic around it had a terrible turbulence, like the impact of the sea tide on the beach. Boom ~ under Amy''s control, the earth vibrated, and the ground that had collapsed began to float up slowly, like the plants growing rapidly in spring. The 200 blade low hole is directly flush with the ground in the gaze of the surrounding crowd. The pit dug by the orcs for nearly two years has been flattened in a dozen breaths. But the nine great doors of space did not change with the change of the ground, and they were still round and arched the black altar. But after the altar rose to the ground, more eye-catching scenes appeared. Five groups of artifacts with chaotic light also floated out of the door of space, slowly sinking and floating around him like the body. At this time, Amy was like a king sitting on the throne, and his every move was filled with dignity from the bottom of his heart. At the same time, it also has an extremely penetrating fear. No one can imagine why a vampire can bear the coming of gods, but it doesn''t matter because everything around him is more attractive than him. Shahram''s eyes were fixed on the artifact and the body of the deity. He wanted them all! "Attack!" As all the orcs come up with enthusiasm and bravery, the whole sky is in the dark, and then a hair numbing sound comes from the door of nine spaces. Squeak ~ squeak ~ the next scene makes the orcs in the middle of the charge creepy. Rats, endless, innumerable mice, no, this is not a mouse, this is a half mouse man with a mouse body and a human head. These weird, weird, stinky, pestilent life gushed out of the door of the space around the black altar like locusts. Each door of space is 30 blades long, up to 20 blades, but these plague carrying half rodents are crowding to the height of 15 blades, and all human orcs are standing in their hair at this moment.Crazy rats out of the cage, like the flood from the reservoir. The reflection in the sky also faithfully reflected the shocking scene. The people around the hundred miles saw the collapse of the earth, saw the ground rise between Amy''s waves, and also saw the floating of the divine body and the power of the artifact. At this time, they witnessed the amazing scene of the crazy rat coming out of the cage. A series of things happened to most people, and even their breathing slowed down a bit. And then, even more chilling, the blasphemous language that haunts the sky suddenly becomes louder as these halflings rush out of the door of space. "Pestilence and death were, pestilence and death are, and pestilence and death will be forever." "He is eternal, he is the past, he exists in the past, he also exists in this evening, he is the master of plague and death, he is the disseminator of disease and destruction. He is eternal, and he is the only one. He will not die, he will live forever, and he will also be reborn... " that is a terrible word handed down from ancient times, and it is also a curse that frightens everyone. After hearing the mantra, the half mouse man''s body swelled. The body of the half mouse man, which was once a blade high, grew to 1.7 blade in a few short breaths, or even grew to 1.8 blade.... the originally terrible half mouse man directly became a nightmare like life. Their sharp claws were highly poisonous claws with lethal bacteria, and their huge mouth was death with pestilence Mouth, every part of their body can kill the enemy. At this time, the changes of these half rat people combined with the ancient blasphemous words, all talent suddenly, this ancient evil god control, must be plague and - mice, yes, these dirty, mean, garbage like mice, but in the mouth of the evil god, these people''s existence has become the ultimate fear of all people - violent rats. The collision occurs after just a few breaths. The orcs, who sounded the war trumpet, jumped directly at the furious rats, but the violent rats who became stronger in the blasphemous words had no fear at all. The distorted human face roared up with the most brutal expression. At the moment of collision, blood splashed and limbs were broken. The most elite orcs are here at this time. Under the leadership of the orc prince, these fierce warriors, with the strength of their single body, are crazy to hang and kill the endless half rat people. However, the speed of the violent rat pouring out is even more exaggerated than the undead falling from the sky. It can kill endlessly and destroy it endlessly. The strong smell of blood was like mist. The body covered the ground in a short time. The fierce battle almost shocked everyone in an instant. What''s more, the souls of these soldiers will be pulled out after they are killed, and then they will be devoured by Amy on the black altar. The worse the war, the more terrifying Amy was. The residents began to move towards a situation that no one could have foreseen. - - - - - but no matter how terrible the scene was, it did not scare off the three armies that had already invaded lissel. When the reflection under the dark clouds appeared, both humans and dwarfs, or the last of the dead, fell into a state of extreme madness. They see, yes, the bodies of the gods, the artifacts, the evil gods that have not really recovered their strength, and they see hope for the precious treasure. In the cavalry camp, Duke okelli''s eyes were sharp as hawks and falcons. The Duke, who was in charge of the whole southern province, sank into the water at this time. After the picture in the sky came into view, his tone was firm and unshakable. "Blow the horn, the whole army attack!! This time, there is no failure in green city! " Next to the noble God, the bishop priest, was silent. The fist sized pearl of light in his hand had turned into pure black. There are even cracks on it. "Duke, do we really have no choice?" Holding the last fluke, the bishop reluctantly asked again. "Monsieur bishop... At the beginning of the war, no, from the moment when the revival of evil is perceived under the crown, there is no retreat for us. If you don''t win, you will be destroyed. No one can stop me from getting what I want, even if I pay the whole southern elite for it The army of 200000 is the elite cultivated by Archduke okali for many years. Its weapons and equipment are absolutely the first class. In the past, it is definitely his treasure. But this time, before the war had begun, he had regarded all men as dead. There is a kind of inexplicable similarity between this iron blooded Duke and Prince Shahram. "Yes, Dagong!" - - - - the north wall."Damn asshole, why hasn''t our goat cavalry broken through the orc defenses yet?"?? The God of forging, I have smelled the breath of forging hammer "Seize the opportunity, the glory of our ancestors is waiting for us!! Let these orcs and those dirty mice taste the dwarf Warhammer!! For dwarves, charge "For dwarves!" In an instant, the bloodied dwarves began to charge again. This time, more exaggeratedly, the goat cavalry jumped directly onto the roofs on both sides of the streets in lissel, and began to bypass the dense Orc soldiers below and go straight to the center. The cavalry was running on the roof, and perhaps there was no second trooper in the whole glory except for the dwarves. Compared with the Dwarfs'' dexterity, the undead''s attack is more simple and effective. The skeleton dragon takes advantage of the air superiority, and the death knight charges directly behind the skeleton warrior. The skeleton warrior in front is often trampled and crushed by the death knight before the battle starts. even if the orcs on the street have made roadblocks, they will be directly destroyed by the terrible death knights. No fear of pain, no fear of death. The dead never die. Because of the lack of air force to resist the skeleton dragon, and the charging of terror knights at all costs, it is the last army of the dead that is making the fastest progress. Although the dwarves are skillful, the number of people who can really reach the central area is not large, because the streets in many areas have been destroyed, even the roofs are not available, and they have no space to play. The three armies marched in. And at this critical moment, the orc prince also directly transferred some of its elite forces. This made the orc army which was hard to resist the attack of the three armies into a more rapid defeat. Although the orcs are brave, they can only become cannon fodder under no one''s overall command. - - - - - Amy, dressed in a grey mage''s robe, floated on the black altar with his hands open, and the body and artifacts of the gods floated around him. At this time, the blood colored pupil has been invaded by gray energy, and her eyes do not fluctuate at this time, like a pool of stagnant water, which makes Amy more like a puppet with no soul. Just after the rat came out of the cage, Amy''s open hands suddenly retracted, and with the blasphemy echoing in the sky, he began to carve the inscription out of thin air. The gray energy waves out, and the body, which has no hands, feet and head, is shining around Amy. The dense ancient inscriptions on this broken body can numb the scalp of anyone with intense phobia. The inscriptions, which have the same breath as the previous inscriptions that bind the eyes of chaos and death, are daunting and frightening. If Li De were here, he would be able to recognize it quickly. This is what Amy called the body containing the spirit. At this time, every time Amy drew an inscription, an inscription burst on her body. This undisguised move immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and Amy was the focus of millions of people within a hundred kilometers of lissel. Maybe we can''t call him Amy any more. We should call him the God of plague and death. This body is just a temporary container for the other party. The real Amy has been squeezed into an invisible space of consciousness. Seeing this scene, several attacking armies were very worried. All people can feel that if they don''t get what they want before the God of plague and death unties the seal of the body, once the ancient evil god unties the sealed body, all this will change dramatically. They will never have a chance to get what they want. Dwarves and humans are in the final madness. They all have reasons to fight, and the undead can''t see more. But just watching them press all the high-level undead can feel that they have made a response. With the action of the God of pestilence and death, the killing became more ferocious. The horn of war, like the shrill cry of a scavenger crow, has been echoing over lissel with blasphemy. The orc army was drawn away. Finally, the ice and snow met with boiling water and began to disintegrate. In addition, the three armies worked hard, and soon the orc army was defeated. At this time, the dwarves had seen the God of plague and death floating in the air. At this time, in the core area, the orc Prince has also fallen into madness. It''s crazy. Under his command, the level 19 bimon with 10 blades became a great weapon in the battlefield. Although the terror of the wild rat, but with a huge size and strong defense, this epic giant beast in the wild half rat man. But what makes this bimon angry and helpless is that he dare not approach the nine doors of space.The instinct of the creature made him tell him that there was a fatal danger. It was a warning from the soul that he had to dodge. In order to hunt the gods and seize the artifacts and bodies, we must go through the gap between the doors of space. This makes the head of bimon into an endless circle, can only be angry with the fury of the rat man to vent. But the good times are not long. The orcs, who had been relying on their high-level combat effectiveness to contain the violent orcs, felt more and more difficult. Because at this time, there were a large number of high-level half mouse people of level 10 mixed in, and the level was getting higher and higher, Shahram felt the crisis. Bigger changes must be made! The orc prince, who was as strong as a bull, could no longer bear this progress, and hurled his rusty iron sword at the God of plague and death. After flying into the air, it seems to notice the smell of evil gods. The iron sword suddenly burst out a burst of green light, and then stabbed at the God of pestilence and death who depicted the inscriptions in the air. With this sword cut out, the space is breaking. However, Shahram was shocked that the iron sword containing the power of the beast God could not suppress the evil gods in front of him. After entering the area of the black altar, the iron sword was awed in the air by the powerful force. It''s just that the plague''s action on the God of death has slowed down a little bit. But the delay was only a moment. After being disturbed, the God of plague and death suddenly stopped and turned his head. His gray pupil looked at the iron sword which broke out the power of terror. The mouth opened fiercely, roaring ~ a scream like a devil biting the soul came out, and the iron sword containing infinite power burst directly. Everyone''s soul is numb. There was a terrible air wave in the air, and it was pounding around with infinite power. Under that air wave, the width of the original 30 blade suddenly rose to 50 blade. The number of cyborgs pouring out of the gate of space has increased several times. This is not all. After the sharp hissing, the half mouse man''s body suddenly expanded to the height of two blades and became as strong as an iron tower. There was a huge twist. The real rat is out of the cage. The shrill sound of tearing eardrum didn''t stop with the action of the God of plague and death to re unseal his body. It was engraved in the space, and it was still roaring continuously. And the half mouse man in that roar and blasphemy under the power of each head become extremely strong. The orcs, who had the advantage, began to fall into a huge disadvantage. Even if they had the big killer like bimont, they still couldn''t reverse this absolute disadvantage. There are too many, too many to count... orcs still have a numerical advantage, but at this time, the nine 50 blade wide space gates are still pouring out of the frenzied half rat people. The number advantage is a joke. If the orcs who win by numbers don''t change, they will be drowned by wild rats. The onlookers were silent when they saw this scene. Is this the power of the gods? It can directly strengthen a half mouse man with a blade height of 1 blade to 2 blade height, and directly collide with fierce orcs. This kind of power is really beyond the imagination of ordinary people. "Take me as the core to shrink strength!! Let''s get out of the way. Don''t the damned humans and the dead want to plunder the remains of the gods? Then give them a chance The orc prince had been confident that he could suppress the ancient evil god''s iron sword. After the iron sword failed to work, he was no longer confident. The iron sword was once used by the God of beasts, and when he came, he offered countless sacrifices, so that the God of beasts once again sealed part of his strength in it. However, Aitou''s weapon could not last a second. The terror of this ancient evil god was beyond his imagination. But the artifact and the body of the deity were tempting him to have the final fluke. Having paid such a heavy price, if he didn''t get what he wanted, his loss would be too heavy to accept this time. Whine ~ and within minutes of Shahram''s order to give up encircling the remains of the gods, the human bugle sounded not far away. At last, the humans who tried their best to kill the enemy broke through the barrier of the orcs and entered the core area of lissel city. But it was not wine and flowers, nor artifacts and jewelry, that met them, but a group of wild half rat men who defeated the orcs. The fury of the half mouse man gave the human army a heavy blow. But the will of Archduke O''Kelly is unshakable. Human soldiers, human archers, human knights, and even human flying horse and air cavalry are hunting and attacking the area. However, the number of wild half rat people is too much, and it constantly gushes out from the door of space, like the sea water. Even more exaggerated than the undead, the most chilling thing is that with the blessing of the divine power, the originally weak half rat man has become extremely powerful.Human soldiers can only barely resist. "Damn mouse!! Try the dwarf''s axe With a roar of rage, an army of dwarves riding male goats came from the other side. These dwarves in heavy armour were all bloodstained, and though they fought hard, their faith was unbreakable. The dwarves are followed by the undead, and the blank area on the other side is occupied by those who do not know death and pain. In the sky, the shrill roar sounded, and the bone dragon with broken Dragon Wings opened the road ahead. The death knights in the rear led countless undead troops to kill them and ran into the violent half Rat Man head-on. Fierce not afraid of death, on the fierce brutal, both sides of the instant flesh and blood. Orcs, dwarfs, undead, humans, four armies gather. Hundreds of kilometers around lissel, millions of people have witnessed the epic scene from the reflection in the sky. After watching the orcs being crushed by crazy half mouse men, everyone knew that the final battle was about to begin. More than a dozen kilometers of the city''s core became the site of the decisive battle. When an ancient god who does not dare to survive, the evil god will not survive. Players hold their breath to see this scene, crazy screenshot. Some of the Aboriginal people began to run in the opposite direction of lissel to avoid the coming disaster, while others rushed straight to lissel, hoping to fish in troubled waters in extreme danger. But at this point, outside of lissel, where no one is paying attention. A huge figure in the wings flying at the same time is shouting. "Gagaga ~ damned Orc cubs, the great dead man is coming. Are you ready to be destroyed?" "No one can breathe under the breath of the dead man. I, for the king of immortality, I will become eternal..." "Gaga, do you feel my strength? Yes, I am invincible, invincible and withered man... " accompanied by this wordy bone dragon, an extremely large army is marching fast. The dawn army arrived before the final showdown. The battle of the five armies, the war of the end. Chapter 380 The number of words charged for this anti-theft chapter is 9000, and the number of words will be updated to 9200. The subscription will not affect ~ and it can be refreshed in 20 minutes. - - - - both the players and the aborigines around lissel felt chilly when they saw this scene, as if they were witnessing an epic event that could change the glory. With the opening of the eyes of chaos and death, the five artifact floating on its side began to emit more and more strong breath, and even everyone saw the real appearance of the artifact through the shadow. Terror is accompanied by temptation. At this time, Amy''s consciousness had sunk into the boundless power. When he stood on the dark altar, an indescribable force surged into his body. God, that''s the power of the gods! But it didn''t excite him. Instead, he felt a fear that couldn''t be said. The thing he was most afraid of came. The ancient evil god could not wait to come. Not to mention a day, it was half a day. Endless power filled every corner of his body. The space around him vibrated at this moment. And his control of the body has also dropped to a freezing point. After the eyes of chaos and death in the sky opened on that day, everything changed. At that moment, he felt a breath of extreme evil occupying his body, and then he completely lost control of his body. He could only become a spectator to watch the action of this terrible outsider. At this time, the evil god has completely occupied his body!! "Under the crown, I can''t afford to wait another day... Click ~ just at the moment that Amy felt the evil spirit occupying his body. The sky below the thick black cloud suddenly appeared a spider web like crack, like a mirror split. And then, within a hundred kilometers around lissel, all of us could see, a kingdom of the sky appeared. It is a country full of the breath of death. Through the translucent space, you can clearly see all kinds of things in it. There are countless precious minerals, various precious weapons, magic scrolls and armor on the blackened land. even the corpses of gods can be seen here, yes, corpses, broken arms, bodies without heads, no bodies The poor gray power lingers on it, and the surrounding space is distorted. It''s a power that only gods can have. Although the kingdom of God is full of chilling breath, the people who witnessed this scene fell into madness. Kingdom of God!!!! This is the kingdom of this evil god. Moreover, that evil god is really dead. No, it was once dead. Even if it recovers now, how much combat effectiveness can the opponent maintain without body?? Greed is devouring everyone who sees it. The most terrible emotion in the world is not fear, but inner desire, which is the most extreme existence and can not be avoided. Along with the appearance of the kingdom of God, a stream of vicious words from ancient times to the present began to reverberate in the sky. It was terrible, gloomy and frightening. The blasphemy was full of all the unimaginable evils in the world. "Pestilence and death were, pestilence and death are, and pestilence and death will be forever." "He is eternal, he is the past, he exists in the past, he also exists in this evening, he is the master of plague and death, he is the disseminator of disease and destruction. He is eternal, and he is the only one. He will not die, he will live forever, and he will be reborn... " every tone is like exploding in the soul, and everything around hundreds of kilometers is in a terrible situation. Fear is spreading. The more shocking scene appeared, accompanied by the sound of terrible words, the land of God, which was imprisoned in the sky, began to fall. The orcs in the central area were immediately overwhelmed with indescribable authority, and the translucent kingdom of God crashed into the earth. The earth splits and collapses. Like a 12 magnitude earthquake, the center of lissel, around the black altar, burst and collapsed. The earth splashed and the dust covered the whole sky. When the orc prince saw this scene, he could only take the crowd around him to evacuate, but when the dust dropped slightly. The next scene in front of them made the orcs around them widen their eyes and breathe rapidly. No one can describe the breath of the land collapsing after the fall of the kingdom from the sky. It is like a weak child standing in front of the cage of the beast. The child accidentally opens the chain of the cage, and then the beast smashes open the iron door and appears with a big mouth. The scene was so frightening and frightening that even words could not describe the feeling.A hole with a width of 1000 blades and a depth of 200 blades appears in the orc''s gaze. Just after the collapse of the earth, tens of thousands of ORC soldiers around the caves were directly swallowed up. The plasma is still oozing out of the rocks underground. It''s like a place of death in the abyss and hell. Under everyone''s gaze, the black altar connecting the divine kingdom in the center of the cave is still intact. What''s more shocking is that the vampire still hovers in the air at this time when his wings are spread out and his body is filled with evil smell. The blasphemous words lingered in everyone''s ears. "Plague and death were in the past, plague and death are now, and plague and death will be forever..." it seems that the replay button has been pressed and will continue. A seeping breath, like a stone on his chest, haunted every ORC. But this is not the focus of everyone''s attention. At this time, the focus of the orc Prince''s attention is - on the broken earth, the traces of the kingdom of God are revealed. The huge hole below directly connects with the core of the evil god, the kingdom of God. Nine huge doors of space appear in a circular state, guarding the black altar. Even at this time, people outside can see the scene of the God''s country through the space gate - it is a place of death and loneliness. And the next scene broke everyone''s imagination. The broken body of God floated slowly through the door of space, and finally floated and sank beside the vampire. This picture is extremely strange in the sky synchronous appearance, chaos and the eye of death disappear, but a mirror virtual image appears under the thick black cloud. Even exaggerated to around hundreds of kilometers away, all can be seen synchronously. At this time, after publicity, the number of players near lissel city has exceeded 100000, directly exploded when they saw this scene. At this stage, they can see this kind of scene, which is really shocking. There are people offline to send screenshots every second. The thrilling scenes of war make these people enjoy watching. Even the war has attracted the attention of players all over the network. Any progress here will affect the hearts of players, because in the eyes of players, this is definitely a plot task of glory, and it is likely to let players participate in some historical process. But at this time, no one paid attention to the adventurers who were crying out loud. The eyes of the Aborigines were attracted by the shadow in the air. Two arms and two legs float in the broken body, while a headless body floats slowly. Although the body of this God is the size of a normal human being, the weird curvature of the body and the row of ferocious barbs on the back still make people feel that the evil god was not the life in their cognition. But what makes people wonder is not only the terror of the body, but also the lack of the head of the God body. Why did this ancient evil god fall? Where is his head? The body of the gods is like an element plane with infinite power. Every wave makes the surrounding space wave, and the strong energy makes everyone produce uncontrollable mania. This is the power of God! Glory is the ultimate existence! They feel it, they feel the power of dissipation and intoxication, if they can get it... Desire is like the whispering of demons devouring everyone''s reason. And the more important point is that... These bodies are sealed. Yes, although the ancient evil spirit consciousness has revived, but his God body is still sealed by the unreal chain with the ancient inscriptions, and the inscriptions which are almost turned into substance can not be opened for a while. A very bold idea came up in the mind of Shahram, the orc Prince next to the cave. He wants to kill God!!! After this crazy idea arose, it grew like weeds in the spring breeze. If the power of excavating the remains of gods to obtain the power of sealed gods was side operation, now it is directly copied on the knife, and the front is hard. One is ready-made, the other needs to pay a price, and the price may be too heavy to describe. But from the moment he came to excavate the remains of the gods, the orc prince was fully prepared. How could he have only one card in his hand? "The whole army is ready to snatch the body of the gods!! In addition, send someone to send back the elite of bipedal dragon and orcs above level 10 at once "The rest of us are trying to delay time!" The order was undoubtedly extremely cold. If we deploy our strength when other walls need support, it will be a terrible massacre for those orcs. But in Shahram''s view, this is the best decision. For the ultimate goal, all orcs in lissel are goods that can be sacrificed and abandoned, without exception.In order to gain the power of the gods, what are these sacrifices?! "All orcs draw their swords, and bimon will attack with me!" With another order, the behemon, which has never been seen in the battle, does not know that it appears from the shadow of that street. Its terrifying body with more than ten blades is filled with a cruel atmosphere that makes people feel cold. The three blade claw in his hand is the most powerful weapon of bimon, even exaggerated enough to tear apart the wall easily! Gray black hair filled with a hard sense of vision, the whole body than steel irrigation more thrilling muscles, like an enlarged version of the giant. This kind of golden life can compete with the giant Dragons of the same level. Their strength has been described by countless languages in ancient legends. Along with him were more than 30 warriors on horseback wolves, dressed in the best armour and carrying the sharpest swords. Without exception, they were ranked above level 15. This is the orc prince with the power of the orc Empire, spent countless efforts to cultivate the absolute elite. The only purpose of their existence is sacrifice. Behind these 15 level soldiers is a Tauren shaman with a level of 19, which is different from the Garou shaman who has disappeared mysteriously at this time. The Curse stick in the Tauren Shaman''s hand is engraved with strange runes that are hard to describe, and the shaman Legion who has just been over frightened immediately surrounds him. But it was not enough. Shahram''s eyes were firm, and with a wave of his hand, a rotten iron sword appeared in his hand. Although rusty, but the iron sword is filled with a breath of extremely similar to the evil god. That is the power of the gods... "the evil god has not yet fully recovered, and his body is still sealed. Now the other party can only come to the vampire, I will use this weapon containing the spirit power to suppress the other party. Taking advantage of this gap, we must seize the body and artifact!! In the name of angry blood roar, attack The last sentence was almost hysterical and roaring. Woo ~ after the orc prince gives the order, the orc commander immediately blows the war horn behind him, and all the orc troops begin to press on. But at the moment when the orcs were ready to start, in the eyes of everyone, the vampire floating on the altar floated to the height of the ground, and the bloody eyes were filled with endless gray. Amy waved her hands violently, and uttered terrible words. "O... KL... Oi... The earth... Obey my call!" The moment the incantation was recited in blasphemous language, the magic around it had a terrible turbulence, like the impact of the sea tide on the beach. Boom ~ under Amy''s control, the earth vibrated, and the ground that had collapsed began to float up slowly, like the plants growing rapidly in spring. The hole with a thousand blade width and 200 blades lower than the ground is directly flush with the ground in the eyes of the surrounding people. The pit dug by the orcs for nearly two years has turned into a flat ground in a dozen breaths. But the nine great doors of space did not change with the change of the ground, and they were still round and arched the black altar. But after the altar rose to the ground, more eye-catching scenes appeared. Five groups of artifacts with chaotic light also floated out of the door of space, slowly sinking and floating around him like the body. At this time, Amy was like a king sitting on the throne, and his every move was filled with dignity from the bottom of his heart. At the same time, it also has an extremely penetrating fear. No one can imagine why a vampire can bear the coming of gods, but it doesn''t matter because the things around him are far more attractive than him. Shahram''s eyes were fixed on the artifact and the body of the deity. He wanted them all! "Attack!" As all the orcs come up with enthusiasm and bravery, the whole sky is in the dark, and then a hair numbing sound comes from the door of nine spaces. Squeak ~ squeak ~ the next scene makes the orcs in the middle of the charge creepy. Rats, endless, innumerable mice, no, this is not a mouse, this is a half mouse man with a mouse body and a human head. These weird, weird, stinky, pestilent life gushed out of the door of the space around the black altar like locusts. Each door of space is 30 blades long, up to 20 blades, but these plague carrying half rodents are crowding to the height of 15 blades, and all human orcs are standing in their hair at this moment. Crazy rats out of the cage, like the flood from the reservoir. The reflection in the sky also faithfully reflected the shocking scene. The people around the hundred miles saw the collapse of the earth, saw the ground rise between Amy''s waves, and also saw the floating of the divine body and the power of the artifact. At this time, they witnessed the amazing scene of the crazy rat coming out of the cage.A series of things happened to most people, and even their breathing slowed down a bit. And then there was a more chilling scene, and the blasphemous words that lingered in the sky skyrocketed as these halflings poured out of the door of space. "Pestilence and death were in the past, plague and death are now, and plague and death will be forever..." that is a terrible word handed down from ancient times, and it is also a deadly curse that frightens all people. After hearing the mantra, the half mouse man''s body swelled. The body of the half mouse man, which was once a blade high, grew to 1.7 blade in a few short breaths, or even grew to 1.8 blade.... the originally terrible half mouse man directly became a nightmare like life. Their sharp claws were highly poisonous claws with lethal bacteria, and their huge mouth was death with pestilence Mouth, every part of their body can kill the enemy. At this time, the changes of these half rat people combined with the ancient blasphemous words, all talent suddenly, this ancient evil god control, must be plague and - mice, yes, these dirty, mean, garbage like mice, but in the mouth of the evil god, these people''s existence has become the ultimate fear of all people - violent rats. The collision occurs after just a few breaths. The orcs, who sounded the war trumpet, jumped directly at the furious rats. The violent rats, who became stronger in blasphemy, had no fear at all. The distorted face on their faces roared up with the most brutal expression. At the moment of collision, blood splashed and limbs were broken. The most elite orcs are here at this time. Under the leadership of the orc prince, these fierce warriors, with the strength of their single body, are crazy to hang and kill the endless half rat people. However, the speed of the violent rat pouring out is even more exaggerated than the undead falling from the sky. It can kill endlessly and destroy it endlessly. The strong smell of blood was like mist. The body covered the ground in a short time. The fierce battle almost shocked everyone in an instant. What''s more, the souls of these soldiers will be pulled out after they are killed, and then they will be devoured by Amy on the black altar. The worse the war, the more terrifying Amy was. The situation began to move towards a situation that no one could have foreseen. - - - - - but no matter how terrible the scene was, it did not scare off the three armies that had already invaded lissel. When the reflection under the dark clouds appeared, both humans and dwarfs, or the last of the dead, fell into a state of extreme madness. They see, yes, the bodies of the gods, the artifacts, the evil gods that have not really recovered their strength, and they see hope for the precious treasure. In the cavalry camp, Duke okelli''s eyes were sharp as hawks and falcons. The Duke, who was in charge of the whole southern province, sank into the water at this time. After the picture in the sky came into view, his tone was firm and unshakable. "Blow the horn, the whole army attack!! This time, there is no failure in green city! " Next to the noble God, the bishop priest, was silent. The fist sized pearl of light in his hand had turned into pure black. There are even cracks on it. "Duke, do we really have no choice?" Holding the last fluke, the bishop reluctantly asked again. "Monsieur bishop... At the beginning of the war, no, from the moment when the revival of evil is perceived under the crown, there is no retreat for us. If you don''t win, you will be destroyed. No one can stop me from getting what I want, even if I pay the whole southern elite for it The army of 200000 is the elite cultivated by Archduke okali for many years. His weapons and equipment are absolutely the first class. In the past, he was the flesh and blood of his heart. But this time, before the beginning of the war, he had regarded all the elite trained over the years as dead. There is a kind of inexplicable similarity between this iron blooded Duke and Prince Shahram. "Yes, Dagong!" - - - - the north wall. "Damn asshole, why hasn''t our goat cavalry broken through the orc defenses yet?"?? The God of forging, I have smelled the breath of forging hammer Naris copper hammer roared angrily, "hurry up, the glory of our ancestors is waiting for us!! Let these orcs and those dirty mice taste the dwarf Warhammer!! For dwarves, charge "For dwarves!" In an instant, the bloodied dwarves began to charge again. This time, more exaggeratedly, the goat cavalry jumped directly onto the roofs on both sides of the streets in lissel, and began to bypass the dense Orc soldiers below and go straight to the center.The cavalry was running on the roof, and perhaps there was no second trooper in the whole glory except for the dwarves. Compared with the Dwarfs'' dexterity, the undead''s attack is more simple and effective. The skeleton dragon takes advantage of the air superiority, and the death knight charges directly behind the skeleton warrior. The skeleton warrior in front is often trampled and crushed by the death knight before the battle starts. even if the orcs on the street have made roadblocks, they will be directly destroyed by the terrible death knights. No fear of pain, no fear of death. The dead never die. Because of the lack of air force to resist the skeleton dragon, and the charging of terror knights at all costs, it is the last army of the dead that is making the fastest progress. Although the dwarves are skillful, the number of people who can really reach the central area is not large, because the streets in many areas have been destroyed, even the roofs are not available, and they have no space to play. The three armies marched in. And at this critical moment, the orc prince also directly transferred some of its elite forces. This made the orc army which was hard to resist the attack of the three armies into a more rapid defeat. Although the orcs are brave, they can only become cannon fodder under no one''s overall command. - - - - - Amy, dressed in a grey mage''s robe, floated on the black altar with his hands open, and the body and artifacts of the gods floated around him. At this time, the blood colored pupil has been invaded by gray energy, and her eyes do not fluctuate at this time, like a pool of stagnant water, which makes Amy more like a puppet with no soul. Just after the rat came out of the cage, Amy''s open hands suddenly retracted, and with the blasphemy echoing in the sky, he began to carve the inscription out of thin air. The gray energy waves out, and the body, which has no hands, feet and head, is shining around Amy. This broken body is covered with ancient inscriptions that numb the scalp of anyone with a phobia. The inscriptions, which have the same breath as the previous inscriptions that bind the eyes of chaos and death, are daunting and frightening. If Li De were here, he would be able to recognize it quickly. This is what Amy called the body containing the spirit. At this time, every time Amy drew an inscription, an inscription burst on her body. This undisguised move immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and Amy was the focus of millions of people within a hundred kilometers of lissel. Maybe we can''t call him Amy any more. We should call him the God of plague and death. This body is just a temporary container for the other party. The real Amy has been squeezed into an invisible space of consciousness. Seeing this scene, several attacking armies were very worried. All people can feel that if they don''t get what they want before the God of plague and death unties the seal of the body, once the ancient evil god unties the sealed body, all this will change dramatically. They will never have a chance to get what they want. Dwarves and humans are in the final madness. They all have reasons to fight, and the undead can''t see more. But just watching them press all the high-level undead can feel that they have made a response. With the action of the God of pestilence and death, the killing became more ferocious. The horn of war, like the shrill cry of a scavenger crow, has been echoing over lissel with blasphemy. The orc army was drawn away. Finally, the ice and snow met with boiling water and began to disintegrate. In addition, the three armies worked hard, and soon the orc army was defeated. At this time, the dwarves had seen the God of plague and death floating in the air. At this time, in the core area, the orc Prince has also fallen into madness. It''s crazy. Under his command, the level 19 bimon with 10 blades became a great weapon in the battlefield. Although the terror of the wild rat, but with a huge size and strong defense, this epic giant beast in the wild half rat man. But what makes this bimon angry and helpless is that he dare not approach the nine doors of space. The instinct of the creature made him tell him that there was a fatal danger. It was a warning from the soul that he had to dodge. In order to hunt the gods and seize the artifacts and bodies, we must go through the gap between the doors of space. This makes the head of bimon into an endless circle, can only be angry with the fury of the rat man to vent. But the good times are not long. The orcs, who had been relying on their high-level combat effectiveness to contain the violent orcs, felt more and more difficult. Because at this time, there were a large number of high-level half mouse people of level 10 mixed in, and the level was getting higher and higher, Shahram felt the crisis. Bigger changes must be made! The orc prince, who was as strong as a bull, could no longer bear this progress, and hurled his rusty iron sword at the God of plague and death.After flying into the air, it seems to notice the smell of evil gods. The iron sword suddenly burst out a burst of green light, and then stabbed at the God of pestilence and death who depicted the inscriptions in the air. This sword is cut out, space is broken, and time seems to be in stagnation. However, Shahram was shocked that the iron sword containing the power of the beast God could not suppress the evil gods in front of him. After entering the area of the black altar, the iron sword was awed in the air by the powerful force. It''s just that the plague''s action on the God of death has slowed down a little bit. But this delay was only a moment. After being disturbed, the God of plague and death suddenly stopped and turned his head. The gray dead pupils looked at the iron sword which broke out the terror force, and showed some scorn. The mouth opened fiercely, roaring ~ a scream like a devil biting the soul came out, and the iron sword containing infinite power burst directly. Everyone''s soul is numb. There was a terrible air wave in the air, and it was pounding around with infinite power. Under that air wave, the width of the original 30 blade suddenly rose to 50 blade. The number of cyborgs pouring out of the gate of space has increased several times. That''s not all. After the sharp hissing, the half mouse man''s body grew again and expanded to the height of two blades, becoming as strong as an iron tower. There was a huge twist. The real rat is out of the cage. The shrill sound of tearing eardrum didn''t stop with the action of the God of plague and death to re unseal his body. It was engraved in the space, and it was still roaring continuously. Under the power of roaring and blasphemous words, each half mouse man became very strong. The orcs, who had the advantage, began to fall into a huge disadvantage. Even if they had the big killer like bimont, they still couldn''t reverse this absolute disadvantage. There are too many, too many to count... orcs still have a numerical advantage, but at this time, the nine 50 blade wide space gates are still pouring out of the frenzied half rat people. The number advantage is a joke. If the orcs who win by numbers don''t change, they will be drowned by wild rats. The crowd around lissel fell silent when they saw this. Is this the power of the gods? It can directly enhance tens of thousands of 1-blade half mouse man to 2-Blade high, and directly confront fierce orcs. This kind of power is absolutely beyond the imagination of ordinary people. "Take me as the core to shrink strength!! Let''s get out of the way. Don''t the damned humans and the dead want to plunder the remains of the gods? Then give them a chance The orc prince had been confident that he could suppress the ancient evil god''s iron sword. After the iron sword failed to work, he was no longer confident. The iron sword was once used by the God of beasts, and when he came, he offered countless sacrifices, so that the God of beasts once again sealed part of his strength in it. But now such a terrible weapon can''t even last a second. The terror of this ancient evil god is beyond his imagination. But the artifact and the body of the deity were tempting him to have the final fluke. At this moment, he has paid such a heavy price that if he can''t get what he wants, his loss will be too heavy to accept. Whine ~ and within minutes of Shahram''s order to give up encircling the remains of the gods, the human bugle sounded not far away. At last, the humans who tried their best to kill the enemy broke through the barrier of the orcs and entered the core area of lissel city. But it was not wine and flowers, nor artifacts and jewelry, that met them, but a group of wild half rat men who defeated the orcs. The fury of the half mouse man gave the human army a heavy blow. But the will of Archduke O''Kelly is unshakable. Human soldiers, human archers, human knights, and even human flying horse and air cavalry are hunting and attacking the area. However, the number of wild half rat people is too much, and it constantly gushes out from the door of space, like the sea water. Even more exaggerated than the undead, the most chilling thing is that with the blessing of the divine power, the originally weak half rat man has become extremely powerful. Human soldiers can only barely resist. "Damn mouse!! Try the dwarf''s axe With a roar of rage, an army of dwarfs riding male goats came from the other side. These dwarves in heavy armour were all bloodstained, and though they fought hard, their faith was unbreakable. The dwarves are followed by the undead, and the blank area on the other side is occupied by those who do not know death and pain. In the sky, the shrill roar sounded, and the bone dragon with broken Dragon Wings opened the road ahead. The death knights in the rear led countless undead troops to kill them and ran into the violent half Rat Man head-on.Fierce not afraid of death, on the fierce brutal, both sides of the instant flesh and blood. Orcs, dwarfs, undead, humans, four armies gather. Hundreds of kilometers around lissel, millions of people have witnessed the epic scene from the reflection in the sky. After watching the orcs being crushed by crazy half mouse men, everyone knew that the final battle was about to begin. More than a dozen kilometers of the city''s core became the site of the decisive battle. Victory is the mythical battle of slaughtering gods, and failure is the revival of ancient evil... When an evil god survives in ancient times, no one can guarantee what will happen. Players hold their breath to see this scene, crazy screenshot. Some of the Aboriginal people began to run in the opposite direction of lissel to avoid the coming disaster, while others rushed straight to lissel, hoping to fish in troubled waters in extreme danger. But at this point, outside of lissel, where no one is paying attention. A huge figure in the wings flying at the same time is shouting. "Gagaga ~ damned Orc cubs, the great dead man is coming. Are you ready to be destroyed?" "No one can breathe under the breath of the dead man. I, for the king of immortality, I will become eternal..." "Gaga, do you feel my strength? Yes, I am invincible, invincible and withered man... " accompanied by this wordy bone dragon, an extremely large army is marching fast. The dawn army arrived before the final showdown. The battle of the five armies, the war of the end. Chapter 381 After subscribing for 11200 minutes, the number of anti-theft chapters will be updated for 10600 words. - - - - "take me as the core to shrink the strength!! Let''s get out of the way. Don''t the damned humans and the dead want to plunder the remains of the gods? Then give them a chance The orc prince had been confident that he could suppress the ancient evil god''s iron sword. After the iron sword failed to work, he was no longer confident. The iron sword was once used by the God of beasts, and when he came, he offered countless sacrifices, so that the God of beasts once again sealed part of his strength in it. But now such a terrible weapon can''t even last a second. The terror of this ancient evil god is beyond his imagination. But the artifact and the body of the deity were tempting him to have the final fluke. At this moment, he has paid such a heavy price that if he can''t get what he wants, his loss will be too heavy to accept. Whine ~ and within minutes of Shahram''s order to give up encircling the remains of the gods, the human bugle sounded not far away. At last, the humans who tried their best to kill the enemy broke through the barrier of the orcs and entered the core area of lissel city. But it was not wine and flowers, nor artifacts and jewelry, that met them, but a group of wild half rat men who defeated the orcs. The fury of the half mouse man gave the human army a heavy blow. But the will of Archduke O''Kelly is unshakable. Human soldiers, human archers, human knights, and even human flying horse and air cavalry are hunting and attacking the area. However, the number of wild half rat people is too much, and it constantly gushes out from the door of space, like the sea water. Even more exaggerated than the undead, the most chilling thing is that with the blessing of the divine power, the originally weak half rat man has become extremely powerful. Human soldiers can only barely resist. "Damn mouse!! Try the dwarf''s axe With a roar of rage, an army of dwarfs riding male goats came from the other side. These dwarves in heavy armour were all bloodstained, and though they fought hard, their faith was unbreakable. The dwarves are followed by the undead, and the blank area on the other side is occupied by those who do not know death and pain. In the sky, the shrill roar sounded, and the bone dragon with broken Dragon Wings opened the road ahead. The death knights in the rear led countless undead troops to kill them and ran into the violent half Rat Man head-on. Fierce not afraid of death, on the fierce brutal, both sides of the instant flesh and blood. Orcs, dwarfs, undead, humans, four armies gather. Hundreds of kilometers around lissel, millions of people have witnessed the epic scene from the reflection in the sky. After watching the orcs being crushed by crazy half mouse men, everyone knew that the final battle was about to begin. More than a dozen kilometers of the city''s core became the site of the decisive battle. Victory is the mythical battle of slaughtering gods, and failure is the revival of ancient evil... When an evil god survives in ancient times, no one can guarantee what will happen. Players hold their breath to see this scene, crazy screenshot. Some of the Aboriginal people began to run in the opposite direction of lissel to avoid the coming disaster, while others rushed straight to lissel, hoping to fish in troubled waters in extreme danger. But at this point, outside of lissel, where no one is paying attention. A huge figure in the wings flying at the same time is shouting. "Gagaga ~ damned Orc cubs, the great dead man is coming. Are you ready to be destroyed?" "No one can breathe under the breath of the dead man. I, for the king of immortality, I will become eternal..." "Gaga, do you feel my strength? Yes, I am invincible, invincible and withered man... " accompanied by this wordy bone dragon, an extremely large army is marching fast. The dawn army arrived before the final showdown. The battle of the five armies, the war of the end. Whine ~ the sound of the trombone horn has been reverberating in the sky from the moment the battle of lissel began. The trumpet of war is always linked with death and glory. The loser dies and the winner enjoys glory. By this time, however, the battlefield in the center of lissel had become a death arena in which no victory could be seen. This is the place where death is watching. The killing is spreading and the blood is flowing. The wounded soldiers roared in pain, and the wailing screamed like a dying beast.To kill or be killed by the other side is the only destination for soldiers. Life is the cheapest thing on the battlefield. War has no benevolence, no greatness, no all the good things preached in the world. War is a pure meat and blood millstone. If you want to win respect and glory, you have to live and really live... at this time, Amy, the God of pestilence and death, floating above the black altar, was more and more terrifying. At the moment of seeing each other, everyone will feel that an abyssal beast that can tear the plane is reviving. No one can keep calm under such dignity, and even his servants have become an shameless choice. Around the soldiers killed, collapsed bodies, splashed blood have become the ancient evil god foil. What is even more shocking is that the dead soldiers still do not get rest, and their souls are like ghosts caught by ghosts and dragged out of their bodies, and then absorbed by the God of plague and death. In this war, hundreds of thousands of lives have been killed, and the huge power has been absorbed by him. The bat wings behind the vampire''s body have become as black as ink, and the barbs on it are more and more ferocious. This bloody battlefield has become the nourishment of this evil god, and he is becoming more powerful. It''s also darker. "For dwarves!" "Long live the Duke of okali!" "In the name of angry blood roar!" "The dead never die!" But when the temptation is strong enough, there will always be people who are not afraid. The four powerful armies did not give up because the plague was strengthening the God of death. Instead, their offensive became more and more fierce. At this time, humans still have more than 100000 troops, 70000 dwarves, and there are countless undead. Even more than 100000 orcs have just been encircled by the three armies. Hundreds of thousands of troops fighting each other, this scene is enough to be recorded in the history of southern provinces. The land is now a slaughterhouse for the hanging of half mouse men. But the fury halflings obviously don''t think they''re prey, and the servants of these gods are crazier than any army. They have been blessed by the power of the gods. At this time, they have changed from dirty and humble monsters to powerful to extreme life. They are as strong as a calf, sharp enough to tear apart the sharp claws of a soldier''s armor. They are full of deadly danger because of the deadly pestilence and bacteria carried on them. This series of changes made the half mouse man who could not beat the farmer into a bloodthirsty hunter at this time. The battle situation on the ground is terrible, and the battle in the sky is also frightening. Hoo ~ the flying dragons and the Pegasus regiment are no longer fighting each other at this time. They turn their attention to hunting and killing the wild half mouse man. It is not that these flying creatures do not want to directly bypass the troops below to attack the God of plague and death, but without exception, as long as they are close to the door of space, a hundred blades of distance will be enveloped by infinite darkness. It''s like someone''s depriving them of their souls. That terrible experience forced these flying arms to give up the idea of directly attacking and killing the God of plague and death, and the bow and arrow weapons could not hurt each other at all. That leaves them only able to help the ground forces advance. "Flying horse cavalry formation, dive attack!" After several attacks, the air cavalry reduced a lot of pressure on the ground. The superiority of air units over ground forces is difficult to make up for unless their strength is much higher than that of ground forces. The commander of the air cavalry immediately noticed this, and began to let the flying horse Legion attack and kill the violent half mouse people below. Without the interference of the air cavalry, they took their advantage to the utmost. A team of 50 Pegasus riders, riding in front of the Pegasus Knight holding a 5-blade air lance, after the order is given, dive together to attack. The war spirit is high. The fighting of Pegasus always gives people a pleasant feeling. After careful training, the air cavalry cooperates with each attack perfectly. Although the fierce half mouse man below wants to resist, but the attack distance between the two sides is too big. No matter how the half mouse man jumps, he can''t hurt the 5-blade Pegasus knight with an empty Lance. On the other hand, Pegasus Knights'' dive and stab is like wearing tofu when facing the unarmed half mouse man, and the dense half mouse man gives this feature a bigger bonus. The speed of Pegasus is as high as 200 kilometers per day, and it still has strong inertia when diving down. The impact force of the air lance under the wild speed of the Pegasus is not the rage half mouse man can resist. Puyi ~ blood spatter, solid and sharp empty lance is like a string of sugar gourd, one charge can kill seven or eight half rat people. There are still more than 3000 empty Knights left in the human army. With their powerful lethality, the pressure of the ground army has been alleviated immediately. The Western battlefield occupied by human beings began to advance rapidly towards the black altar.And the undead and orcs who also have flying arms are not bad. Shuangfei''s killing is full of bloody blood that makes people feel cold. The bone dragon is the most direct, and the dragon breath is the most lethal weapon. Every time it spits, it can take away a large number of half rat people. The corrosive saliva and sharp claws of the double legged flying dragon have also laid a solid foundation for the orcs. There was a roar, a scream, and a stench of blood. The cruelty of the battle of lissel was shown to the crowd within a hundred miles around lissel in an undisguised way. The players who saw this kind of scene were awed and bloodthirsty, but they didn''t have the strength to participate in such a war, otherwise they would certainly shout and fight monsters to upgrade. "This evil god has not recovered its strength yet!! Hope is just around the corner Duke o''kaili fell on the ground to supervise the battle on his flying horse. Seeing the achievements of the air cavalry, his eyes showed some excitement, because he saw hope at this moment, and saw the hope of successfully killing the evil god and gaining his strength! In a very short time, the thinking in the eyes becomes decisive. Suddenly, he turned his head and looked at dozens of bodyguards around him. Lord O''Kelly held the sword handle in his right hand and pulled out the cross sword. Sonorous ~ the long cross sword with mysterious patterns was held high in the air by Archduke okali, and the tip of the sword pointed directly at the God of plague and death. A cold roar. "The whole army will charge with me!" Seeing this, the bishop of the noble god suddenly stretched out his hand, and with a somewhat unbelievable expression, dissuaded him, "Lord O''Kelly, don''t do it. It''s too dangerous here!! You can''t take risks with the army!! If you don''t control green city, the whole city, no, even the whole southern provinces will be in chaos! " Archduke O''Kelly''s eyes were frozen and he turned to look at the bishop and priest of the noble God with a cold tone. "Monsieur bishop, follow me The bishop priest was shocked and was speechless for a long time. Duke o''kaili is strong and overbearing. He has no chance to say more. No one dares to disobey the boss''s order at this moment. "I told you, this time, there is no way back. It will take a while for the caster to release large magic again. However, the power of the evil god is recovering rapidly. If we don''t stop him now, we will all become dust flies! And if we can''t get enough strength this time, even if we can live, we are just waiting for death to come!! Only when we control the power, can we have the right to continue breathing after the recovery of evil " after that, we turned around and looked at dozens of soldiers who were looking at him all the time. "My soldiers, my men!" Full of farewell tone, so that the surrounding soldiers immediately attentively listen to, look at their loyal object. "Today is a day enough to change the fate of green city, because the ancient evil spirits are revived in front of us. But all of our children and our families can escape from this. Cowardly and soft will let me lose everything, evil god will not reason with us, I do not believe that the soldiers of southern provinces are all soft and cowards!! There is only one world war The Abbot''s light seemed to twinkle on his body at this time. Every word in his heavy tone struck the hearts of the people. "When we cut off the head of the evil god who will kill our family with a long knife, we will have the right to live!! My subordinates, southern provinces and green city are behind us. Although the Norland empire is large, we have no way to retreat! One day we may fail, we may die in battle, we may lose all we have! But that''s definitely not today!! Break the enemy''s sword, break his shield, cut off his head! The people of Nolan!! Charge with me With the final roar, Duke o''kaili urged the flying horse under him to rise directly and take the lead in fighting against the enemy. The inspiring words and actions of setting an example by example, the actions of Archduke okali at this time immediately ignited the morale of the human army. "Kill For a time, the frenzied shouts of killing even overshadowed the blasphemous language and the demonic roar in the sky. The high morale brings with it the will to fight without fear of death. Human beings are always easily controlled by emotions. When they are in low spirits, even a goblin can kill them. when they are in high spirits, they dare to charge even in the face of a dragon. Sobbing ~ the bugle sounded. This seems to be the order of the general attack. The orcs and dwarves, aware of the scene of human ferocity against the ancient evil gods, also sounded the bugle of attack.The battle may be over soon, because they will kill God! Under the joint strangulation of the four armies, the number of violent half rat people started to collapse. The number of people pouring out of the space passage could not catch up with the number of people killed. The advantage of air cavalry is so great that each dive can clear a large area, giving the most powerful support to the troops below. The God of pestilence and death, who was still in the process of disenchantment of the body of the gods, was at last aware of the difference. Although the four armies were fierce, they also angered the evil god who survived from ancient times. Amy''s majestic and evil body suddenly stopped and turned her head slightly, as if the emperor were overlooking the humble slaves. Seeing that the violent half rat man was slaughtered by the cavalry, the vampire''s gray pupil showed some rare anger. "I am the God of pestilence in the old days. Master the plague, spread death... humble life, resist me, you will be devoured by death!" For the first time, onlookers saw the evil gods speak. The blasphemous words handed down from ancient times are full of unspeakable evil power. Within a hundred miles around, the words that make all people''s souls tremble constantly reverberate in the air. It was also the first time for the crowd to know the name of this ancient evil god - the God of pestilence in the old days. After the sound of the terrible plague myth fell, he raised his hands, and then the souls of the soldiers who died in battle around him began to expand like a balloon, and then burst out with a crack. The soul is like blue crystal fragments, all over the air in every corner, with the bloody battlefield, beautiful, but also incomparably frightening. "Ox... IP... EB... LQ..." accompanied by this, several extremely obscure ancient incantations spewed out of the mouth of the plague God. Then an indescribable wave of magic combined with soul fragments began to explode. At the moment, orcs, dwarfs, and humans all felt a chill in their hearts, as if there was a great terror coming to the world. Just after a few breaths from the plague God''s mantra, the sounds of locusts flapping their wings and buzzing in the doors of nine spaces made people''s ears ringing. And then there was a shocking scene. In the door of space, more dense than locusts, the half Rat Man flies out of the door of space, yes, out of the air. These disgusting lives are no longer those wild half mouse people on the ground, but one by one flapping their wings and flying in the sky. These flesh winged half mouse man''s back is covered with green ferocious barbs, it seems that they are not easy to get along with. The wingspan of these flesh winged halflings is no more than 1.5 blade, which is more than a short distance from the violent half mouse man. But after flying out of the gate of space, under the influence of strange incantations and divine powers, they also inflated like balloons. A large carnivorous halfling with a three blade wingspan dominates the sky. The scene changed in this short moment, and the air cavalry, who had great advantages, was in great trouble. The speed of the fledgling half mouse man from the space passage is more exaggerated than that of the violent half mouse man. In a short time, more than ten thousand people flew out of the nine space channels. And judging from the state of affairs, these fledgling halflings seem to be just like the wild halflings, and their numbers are almost endless. Originally, with the cooperation of air cavalry, the spearheads of the four sides of the army were pushed down. Even this is not all. Under everyone''s gaze, the wild half mouse man, who had been promoted several times, instantly turned blood red, blood vessels on his body directly burst out, and his muscles suddenly became strong and hard. Crazy. This familiar word appears in the minds of all orcs. But that''s the power of the gods, and they can''t stop it. With the appearance of the flesh winged half mouse man, the frenzied half mouse man becomes the ultimate devil again. At this time, the ferocious centaurs have lost their sense of pain because of their madness, and only the idea of killing comes to their mind. So even if they were to be stabbed in the chest and cut off their thighs, these halflings would bite a piece of each other''s flesh like skeleton soldiers. In this case, just a good situation, even a direct collapse. Too many, no one can imagine that in a few minutes, there will be more than 50000 meat wing half mouse people flying out of the door of space. After the madness, the half rat man became as hard as a rock, and gradually expanded under the encirclement and suppression of the four sides. This bloody battlefield with a width of more than ten kilometers has become a place of death that no one can face up to. Even at this time, the battle is no longer standing on the ground, but standing on the corpse which has been stacked two layers high. Cruel and bloody.¡ª¡ª - - after half a day when the flesh wing half mouse man appeared, more than half of the four armies were killed. The most powerful orcs, after a morning''s battle, were still less than 60000. They had retreated thousands of blades away from the black altar. Even if the orc Prince Shahram leads the charge, and has the powerful fighting army of bimon, the orc shaman army. Countless and endless, the fledgling and violent half rat people, who have covered the sky, still make them feel the fear of number tactics. People feel the same way. The 19th level Duke okali is extremely fierce. His dark blue energy is burning like a flame. The rider king of Pegasus will kill hundreds of meat winged half rat people every time he dives, but he still can''t resist it. Too much, too much. "Dagong!! We have less than 80000 left!! Go away Although the war is more and more tragic, but at this time, the effect is more and more weak. The human army has been compressed from the original square into a triangle, and only Archduke okelli is still carrying the arrow. Hearing the voice of magic in his ear, Duke O''Kelly''s resolute eyes became gray. Too much, too much, too much. The killing is endless, and at least one tenth of the half rat man has been upgraded to level 10 with the blessing of the divine power. The enemy he is facing in this war is definitely the most difficult existence he has ever encountered in his life. After taking a look at the black altar which could not be seen at this time, Duke O''Kelly raised his head slightly. At this time, he could only see from the reflection in the sky the black altar, which had been wrapped in endless half mouse people, and the old evil god, the God of pestilence. The spirit of the other side of the body is still floating, the light of the artifact is still so attractive, this scene seems to be in front of him, you can reach out. But the endless half mouse man also told him that the artifact was far away from him. It was only one step away from changing the fate, but in the end, he had to stop there. The feeling of powerlessness made Duke okelli crazy. - - - - "Rabbi, can we continue?" After knocking down a violent half mouse man with an axe, naris copper hammer gasped and looked at rabio manhammer, the head of the manhammer tribe, who was still fighting. Rabio turned his head and looked around. The sky was covered by the carnivorous halflings, and the ground had become the domain of the violent halflings. At this time, the eyes can not help showing a bit bitter and unwilling. "Patriarch naris, maybe it''s time for us to retreat..." if there is still a chance, the dwarves will kill them at all costs. As long as they can get the forging hammer, it is worth sacrificing all dwarves. But now that hope has been cut off. The power of the plague God is not comparable to that of the dwarves nowadays. Even if the power of the other side is sealed, they feel desperate just by letting the half mouse man do it. And this time, there are orcs, humans and the undead to join hands. There is nothing we can do to encircle and suppress. It''s not that dwarves are not brave enough, but the enemy''s strength is beyond everyone''s imagination. Originally thought that the final war will face the threat of the gods, but did not expect the dwarf was defeated by the other party''s enslaved mice. The strong sense of frustration made rabio look a little dim. "Patriarch naris, this war is over, and there is no point in fighting any more. We can''t break the half rat defense line. It''s a great achievement to get the news of forging hammer this time. Believe me, when we get the message to the dwarves Council, the people will send a stronger army to take back the dwarves'' treasure! There is hope for everything. Retreat... when naris tongchui heard this, he could not help but take a deep breath, and watched the surrounding people fall down in the fighting. His heart trembled with the anguish and made a decision immediately. "The whole army retreats..." after naris''s voice dropped, it marked that the siege of the God of plague ended in failure. They didn''t fall under the hands of the gods, they just couldn''t even pass the level of the other''s slaves. Not only the dwarves, but the orcs were also slowly retreating. Archduke okali, who was extremely determined, sensed the thoughts of the other two parties. He could not help looking at the fledgling half mouse man in the sky, and finally gave an order to retreat. They have no way back, but now, it seems that they die faster. After the three armies died and began to retreat, only the undead who did not fear death seemed to be still fighting hard. Both the undead and the half rat people had countless huge numbers. It seemed that no one was in vain.But just as orcs, dwarfs, and humans are ready to retreat, there is a shocking scene in the direction of the undead. The earth collapsed. Countless explosions sounded, like nine days of rolling thunder in the earth, filled with the sound of eardrum. Naris copper hammer and rabio manhammer both looked up at the reflection in the sky, and then took a breath together. Spiders, indescribable numbers of spiders, are now all over the southern part of lissel. These spiders 10 for a team, once encountered a strong opponent will directly explode, the power of terror makes the earth tremble. Self exploding spiders. These strange and terrifying spiders are killed directly from behind the undead. It is not the undead''s backhand, but a new army. Because where these spiders pass, the first to be killed is the undead. But the most bizarre thing is that these exploding spiders don''t seem to be aiming for the dead, but for the tall buildings, the obstacles that haven''t collapsed. The sudden scene immediately made the players and aborigines around lissel stare at each other. They thought that the war could be almost over, because all the people with a clear eye could see that the balance of victory had fallen to the God of plague. But at this time, the spider suddenly appeared and let them realize the difference. What is the origin of the spider army?? Is it the servant of the God of pestilence?? Otherwise, why do you attack the dead?? But obviously no one will respond to them. These self exploding spiders are self-conscious. They climb all over the walls and roofs, but if you look at them carefully, you can see that they are moving in a straight line. Once a building blocks the road in this straight line, they will directly explode and smash the building, once or twice, three times, until it becomes flat. The behavior of these self exploding spiders is full of weirdness, but at this time the other armies have not paid attention to so much. All of them began to withdraw slowly. It was better to keep the fire of hope if they continued to die rashly without any hope. But even more bizarre scenes appeared, in the eyes of all people, there were more than 500 flying Warcraft flying behind the undead. These Warcraft are dressed in strange thick armor, not directly involved in the war, but flying in the high altitude of nearly a thousand blades. Seeing this scene, Duke okali, who had been expecting a change in the situation, suddenly lowered his face. Flying Warcraft? His tens of thousands of flying horse Cavaliers have only less than 1000 left, the 500 flying Warcraft rushed down, I''m afraid even water flowers can''t swing up. "Monsieur bishop, let the caster withdraw the great magic. We are defeated. It''s time to leave here, and it''s meaningless to stay any longer..." Archduke okali''s words just fell. Although he survived, his whole body was covered with blood, and the Bishop''s shepherd, who was seriously injured, hesitated for a moment. "Don''t we wait a moment? Maybe that new army... " " new army? " Archduke O''Kelly waved his hand and directly interrupted the Bishop''s words. He reached for a sign that the human army around him was trying to resist the half mouse man. His deep eyes were full of grief, and finally he could not give a sigh. "There''s no chance. No one can kill all these damned halflings. No one can come. The number of them is too many... we must retreat to green city and ask the king for help. This ancient evil god can no longer be stopped! " Then he looked up at the strange flying Warcraft in the sky and shook his head. "That new army is too few, even if we give them ten times the number, we can''t reverse the general situation..." the bishop and priest sighed at this, and instantly let out his breath. Yes, even if this new army is brave, can there be orcs, undead, dwarves and their coalition forces? The answer is obvious. As soon as the human Legion was evacuated at the order of Archduke okelli, the high flying Warcraft had reached the sky above the central area of lissel. This scene is clearly shown in the reflection below the thick dark clouds. What do these flying Warcraft want? Don''t they attack? After seeing this scene, Duke okelli was stunned and puzzled. Then he saw that the armor under the flying Warcraft seemed to have changed. A series of stones fell from under the abdomen. This??? For a moment, no matter the Duke of okali, the dwarves and orcs, and even the people hundreds of kilometers around lissel were shocked to see this scene. These flying Warcraft fly into the air to throw a few stones?? Because the reflection under the clouds is a bit hazy, it is difficult for outsiders to find out what these Warcraft throwing is, but according to the appearance, the most likely is the stone.The absurd scene made everyone look stiff. The war was so fierce that the new force had just begun to enter the arena with self exploding spiders, which also aroused their interest. But at this time, this is close to the operation of idiots, so that all people are severely despised each other. Huhoo ~ those small stones fell quickly under the gaze of the crowd. At the moment, Duke okali can''t help but want to burst out. Where is this idiot?! But just as the rude words in my mouth reached my throat, the first stone fell to the ground. Then. Bang ~ the sky and the earth seem to be torn apart, and an indescribable flame of terror erupts. After hitting the ground, the alchemy bomb directly explodes. The terrifying energy bursts out instantly, setting off more than 30 blade high air waves, and the shock waves blow around. At low altitude, the flesh wing half mouse human body was directly torn into pieces like paper, blood splashed and stumps were broken. The wild half rat man on the ground is even more miserable. Even if his strength is doubled after his madness, his body is more easily destroyed than tofu under the terror power of the alchemy bomb. Within the 20 blade radius of the origin of the explosion of the alchemy bomb, all life is crushed to pieces and become dregs. That''s not all. In the 20 blade to 30 blade range, the violent half mouse man will be shocked to death by the terrible sound wave. The 200 jinpuke three ring alchemy bomb is extremely expensive, but the effect is absolutely shocking. The first alchemy bomb at least made 300 violent half mouse people and hundreds of flesh wing half mouse people torn into pieces. But this is just the beginning. The full load of dawn wings can carry 20 alchemy bombs, and 500 dawn wings can carry 10000. Half of them are triple ring alchemy bombs. This is the art of explosion. It was not only Archduke okelli and the two dwarfs who witnessed the epic scene, but millions of people around lissel saw it in the reflection of the sky. Alchemy bombs wash the ground. This is the real washing ground. The dawn bat carrying the second and third ring alchemy bombs is more than twice as powerful as the one ring alchemy bomb used by Li De to attack 20000 troops of centaurs. Tens of thousands of alchemy bombs were dropped out in just a few breaths, enough to describe its power by destroying the sky and destroying the earth. The terrible flame rolled up tens of blades, and the sound waves made the air form obvious shock waves. The space occupied by the fury halflings was too dense. They had been pouring out of the door of space, and in a short time they had been unable to cope with the situation of several armies. But in the face of the alchemy bomb, all this is illusory. The alchemy bomb never makes sense, and always shows disdain for the sea of men tactics. There is nothing that an alchemy bomb can''t solve. If there is, it must be not powerful enough. The terrifying air, tearing everything up, mud, blood, corpses, and explosions that pierced the eardrums, became the theme of the city. For the first time, Li De''s air force, forged with countless resources, showed its tusks in front of millions of people for the first time. This time, the effect of alchemy bomb washing the most intuitive display in front of all people. Long after the last alchemy bomb exploded, the crowd did not relax. Still immersed in the shock of the alchemy bomb explosion. It''s a life-long scene for everyone to remember. Most of the smoke disappeared and the scene in front of him reappeared. But seeing the scene after being bombed, the surrounding army suddenly fell into silence. The debris of the limbs mixed with blood covered the whole land, and the stench of burnt hair made people feel sick from the bottom of their hearts. Dense holes appear in the area just occupied by the violent half rat man. There are less than one tenth of the number of half rat people left, and there are large blank areas in the scene. The fledgling halflings in the air are even more miserable, because they are all flying at a low altitude within 30 blades, which is just the attack range of the alchemy bomb. these monsters that can fly layer by layer have completely become ash flying, and the remaining number is very small. After the explosion of the first alchemy bomb, Duke okali''s eyes widened, and his mouth was subconsciously widened to the extreme. The Duke, who had been fighting for a lifetime, saw such intensive and terrible bombing, and the roaring explosion of the devil made his back numb. This is a demonstration of the power of science and technology, and it is also a symbol of wealth. The cost of the alchemy bomb can not be more clearly known as the controller of the southern provinces, so he will know more clearly than others how much resources will be consumed to produce such a large number of alchemy bombs with extremely terrifying power.Even he could not afford such a large army. At this time, the Duke who controlled the southern provinces was full of question marks. Who does this army with such a terrible force belong to? While everyone was still in the afterglow of the alchemy bomb explosion, along with the thick smoke of gunpowder, a sound of trombone horn from ancient times resounded over the city of lissel. Then the earth began to tremble, as if some terrible life was coming towards them. And that direction is the direction of the dead, but also the direction of self exploding spiders and flying Warcraft with alchemy bombs. After hearing the news, Archduke O''Kelly and the two dwarfs turned their heads and looked at the area where the dead were. Their eyes were full of curiosity and surprise. There are still some?? Orcs are facing the undead, so you can see them more clearly. At this time, the orc Prince''s inner shock was even more than that of all the people. Looking at the scorched and smoky loss on the ground, his eyes were still unbelievable. More than half a million of them have been destroyed by the mob?? Through the smoke after the explosion of the alchemy bomb, like everyone else, looked at the area where the dead were. Waiting for the real body of this mysterious army. Bang ~ Bang ~ footstep?? There was a flash of doubt in Shahram''s eyes. Why is this strange sound? Not only are the orc princes waiting, but millions of people around lissel are staring to see who''s leading the army and what race the other side is? Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ the footstep still did not stop, but began to become more and more rapid, and the number was also increasing. Every time the sound is like a siege hammer bombarding the wall, incomparably dull. Hu ~ seems to be in response to everyone''s curiosity. At this time, a strong wind slowly blows the smoke away. And the newly blurred undead area is fully revealed. After seeing the scene in front of us, all of us took a breath of cool air. The Duke of O''Kelly opened his eyes and his voice was full of shock. "How can this be possible?" Chapter 382 "In the name of ELO, I command you to kneel down to me, ancient god of old days!" When Li De''s words resounded through the sky, all people saw the scene of the gods kneeling down and were instantly ignited. This is a picture that all people think about in their daydreams. Among all the troops, one sentence makes the enemy leader kneel down. It''s exploding! "ELO?? It''s so cool, isn''t it? " "Who is ELO?? Why do you hang up like this "It seems that there is a Dark Pact guild in green city, and its president is named ELO. I heard from my last mission..." "a boss who controls the underground forces in green city can make the gods kneel?? Crouching, this NPC is definitely a super hidden boss. Are there any brothers who join the Dark Pact? Do you want to join a team next time The player''s voice of discussion reached the peak in an instant after the God of plague knelt down. Li Degang''s action is really blood mother Shuai. Bring a large army to kill, wipe out the half rat man that the four armies could not do before, and then let the gods kneel down again. This series of domineering March to see many players almost take off their pants, was directly poked in the excitement point. "I''ll bet that this guy is definitely the most powerful NPC in glory, no one can match him!! Who can make God kneel directly? " "In the name of ELO, order you to kneel down to me... I''m going to explode. It''s too much to break, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah Compared with the madness of the players, the aborigines who saw this scene also widened their eyes, as if to see some incredible existence. Although not as exaggerated as the players, their inner fluctuations were even worse. "Goddess, I bet this is the most glorious day of my life, because I have seen the glory of the gods with my own eyes. Under the crown of ELO... Praise you!" "Hiss, under the Yiluo crown? Is it the president of the covenant of darkness?? The God of thieves, I must have heard it wrong. How could the covenant of darkness have such a terrible existence "Have you not heard of the fame of ELO? He is the dark tutor of the underground forces in green city... In the black market of the Western District, ELO once pointed out that the heart eating devil of Wales broke through from level 19 to level 20!! You have never heard of such a great existence? " "I didn''t expect that Yiluo was really as powerful as the legend said. No, he was 100 times stronger than the legend!" Although the Aboriginal people do not have the sound of players'' sleeping trough, their worship is even more obvious in their eyes. However, with the spread of insiders, the news that ELO is the president of the dark treaty in green city began to spread rapidly. The legend once crowned by iloh was also presented to all people. At this time, they suddenly realized that such a big man was around them. Especially in this group of players, Li De has become the only true God in their mind in a very short time. But at this time, Li De was not so much in the mood to deal with these messy things, and all his attention was focused on the God of plague. Although the God of plague occupied Amy''s body, Amy was of his blood origin. What are the characteristics of blood lineage? Absolute obedience and loyalty. It''s a mark in the blood and soul. Therefore, after realizing this, Li De directly used the power of blood and forced the other party to kneel. This head did not know how many years of life of terror, because of the lack of control of Amy''s body, just under the gaze of millions, he knelt down to Lee on the spot. But outsiders did not know the reason. They only saw a word from Li De and made the plague God kneel down. So the image of Li De at this time can be compared with that of Haoyue. What is the power and hegemony? This is it. Come out at the most critical moment, under the attention of the public, cross pressure the whole court. No one dares to ignore the majesty of the king. "The God of the new sun, you have angered me..." the tone was full of unspeakable coldness and cruel killing opportunity. The God of pestilence kneeling on the ground was unable to prevent him from suffering from depression. However, the God was always a God. With a strong force, he still regained control of his body and slowly straightened up. That pair of gray eyes with dead and empty look at Lee, full of cold. Li De''s eyes were sharp, and he looked straight at each other without showing weakness. "Is your strength far from restored? Old gods, I feel your weakness... the indifferent words make the plague God''s face change again. This words stabbed his weakness. If he regained his strength, how could he still allow others to challenge him. One magic can destroy tens of thousands of troops. But now he can''t do anything. After being sealed for a long time, his power has already disappeared under the erosion of time.He was so weak that a group of despicable mortals would dare to challenge him. To drive the Centaur crazy is to borrow the power of the altar and artifact. The power he can now control is negligible. "Besides, is this altar your prison? The old gods... " Li De''s eyes were cold. After he broke into this empty land, the power of faith was constantly spreading. He can feel through the power of faith that this false land connecting the kingdom of God is actually the land of seal, and the core of all seals is the black altar. The God of pestilence has never left the altar after his recovery, which is very unreasonable. What''s more, a deity who survived from ancient times did not take the initiative to destroy foreign enemies when they were beaten to the door. They still needed to rely on the strength of mice. This is not reasonable. The dignity of the strong cannot be provoked. This is the rule of honor. But if people are provocative and the other side is not punished, it can only show that the so-called strong one is not strong enough. A few words from Li De changed the face of the God of pestilence. When he realized this, he had a cold arc around his mouth, and the killing intention in his eyes began to diffuse. "Old gods, I don''t care who you are and how powerful you are. Now, it''s not your time." After the words fell, Yu Guang took a look at the empty space beside him. After perceiving some breath, his eyes were like electricity. "Give up the resistance and go to trial." He''s not an idiot to show his intelligence in front of the plague God for such a long time. He is waiting for the God asraega to be in place. This is a real God. Even if the power may not recover by 1%, it is full of danger. And of all his subordinates, only asreqa could pose a fatal threat to the plague God. Because the other side is a god evil! God evil is the most extreme evil in the world. Their prey is even gods, and food is divine. Even God is afraid of powerful evils. The mythical life in this legend is undoubtedly the most appropriate way to deal with the plague God. "The God of the new day is the real master of the world. You have already been swept into the garbage heap, you lowly old gods..." Li De''s tone was indifferent, and he continued to use words to provoke the plague God and attract his attention. At this time, he did not use the power of faith to convey his words, the reflection in the sky did not transmit his voice. The God of pestilence did not let his voice go out after he saw him. It seems that he attached great importance to him as the God of the new sun. When he regained control of Amy''s body, he slowly rose to his feet, and the gray and dead eyes were frightening from the heart. The gray robe of the mage began to float, and the black and ferocious bat wings behind him made him even more terrifying. The real evil god. Li De''s words, which were more virulent than the dead bones, instantly made the God of pestilence, which was already infuriating, soaring. "The God of the new sun, I will tear your soul out, bit by bit!! The slate of fate has been stolen by the old master, and the glory of the old days is about to revive, and all of you will fall... " hearing this, Li De''s hair stood on end. At the moment, every cell in his body was warning him. Advanced hazard perception. He seems to have encountered some unspeakable taboos, some unspeakable ancient secrets, some secrets that should not appear in this world. At this moment, Li De even felt that if he continued to listen to the evil god, he would die. And the feeling grew stronger and stronger, even so strong that his soul was shaking. It''s not a secret he can hear, or a mystery his level can try to pry into. Li Deqiang resisted the shiver in his heart and turned his head and roared. "Do it As soon as the words fall, Li De''s body disappears in place and then appears on the black altar. Speed fierce as a tiger, straight to the old gods. The God of pestilence just wanted to resist, but at this moment, Li De directly used Amy''s blood and began to transmit the power of faith crazily. When the plague God was ready to mobilize his strength, he suddenly found that the body was out of his control. In the millions of watching, Li De rushed to the God of plague without any hindrance, then without hesitation, he stretched out his right hand and pressed his five fingers into palms on his opponent''s forehead. A pure holy power diffused out, instilled into Amy''s body, and directly cut off the power of plague God with the power of faith. This action immediately caused a chain reaction, and the blasphemous words echoing in the sky stopped. What is this doing?? Although there was no sound in the reflection in the sky, Lee''s action surprised millions of people around lissel.What is this powerful being that makes the gods kneel? Is he trying to kill each other?? At this time, Archduke O''Kelly also widened his eyes, looked straight at the sky, and then suddenly turned his head to look at the bishop of the noble God, full of doubts. "What''s that ELO doing under the crown?" The scene seemed strange. Li De''s holiness was so obvious under the thick black clouds. Against the background of the dark surroundings, Li De is more like a savior. "Archduke..." the bishop priest was also a little surprised at this scene. After a moment, he patted his head fiercely and said with great excitement. "Dagong, this powerful crown is conquering this ancient evil god with his own strength!!! I have seen in the ancient books of the church that in the war between the gods in ancient times, some powerful light gods transformed the evil gods into their own slaves in order to gain more fighting power in the later stage of the war! " The more the protagonist thinks, the more excited he gets. "That is to say, this Lord ELO is enslaving the ancient evil god!" Enslave evil gods?? When Duke O''Kelly heard this, he couldn''t help but take a breath. His eyes were filled with shock. It''s a big deal, isn''t it?? How terrifying is this Yiluo''s crown?? Why would such a character stay in the evil land of the west side of green city?? is this horror of the strong world as legendary, to experience the simultaneous interpreting of human life, to seek a higher level of breakthrough and to join in the hardship of civilians, just like a religious sect of sect? There was a strong sense of worship in the eyes of Archduke O''Kelly. How arrogant and heroic it is to accept the gods as slaves. Such people must visit each other if they have the opportunity. The crazy brain tonic Duke okali didn''t know that Li De was just trying to regain control of Amy''s body. As for the old God who wants to enslave this old God is pure daydreaming. Even if he is given the power of ten million beliefs, he can''t do it. The other is a real God, and not everyone is qualified to enslave him. After the holy and incomparable power of faith entered Amy''s body, there was no scene that lied expected. On the contrary, the gray power which belonged to the evil god was directly interwoven with the power of faith. There was no scene in which the dark forces in his imagination were dispersed by the forces of light. "The evil power of the God of pestilence does not fear the power of holy faith at all. This evil god is too strange..." although it has not achieved the desired effect, Li De is still frantically importing the power of faith to suppress the other party. Amy is now at the heart of the battle of lissel. Now everyone can have an accident, only Amy can''t. He had to let Amy take control of his body and seal the plague God temporarily, or it would have been in vain. As for directly robbing Amy of the body and artifacts floating around Amy, Lee did not have this idea, but these ultimate treasures contain the power of the God of plague, which he could not shake. And the plan worked quickly. Although the God of pestilence was terrible, the other side possessed Amy''s body. Before he could display his ability, he was suppressed by the power of blood and faith. Under the attack of blood and faith, the old God began to lose control of Amy''s body. Especially after the power of Lee''s faith began to support Amy''s imprisoned consciousness. "Under the crown..." in the chaos and darkness, Amy suddenly only felt a bright light shining in. The brilliance was mixed with strong power, which made his weak soul get a huge supplement, like a new life. After opening his eyes, Amy, who saw the outside world again, was so excited that he was about to cry. He even thought he was going to die. At last he had hope. "Amy, take control of your body now. Don''t hesitate! The plague God in your body has been suppressed by me for a while, but my strength is not enough to suppress the other party for a long time. You must cooperate with me Lee''s voice, though serious and cold, immediately gave Amy the backbone, "yes, under the crown!" With the power of faith as the backing, Emily was full of confidence. After sensing the pure dark energy in his body, he immediately began to mobilize his strength to block each other and forcibly compete with him for control of his body. Feeling Amy''s struggle, the old evil spirits began to lose their seats. "New sun god, you can''t stop me. The world''s rejection of gods has reached an irresistible level. Your coming into this world must consume most of your strength. I feel your weak power. When your power is exhausted, it will be the moment when I swallow your soulGive up the resistance, abandon the title of the God of the new day, and throw yourself into the arms of the old, and you will get everything you want... the alluring ancient blasphemy reverberates slowly in the ears of Li De, like a devil whispering. Although the evil god was extremely weak, Li De knew that the other side''s words were correct, and he could not stop him. But his purpose was not to kill the old God. He spent so much energy to fight an evil god he had never seen before. He turned his head suddenly, looked at the empty area around him, and drank coldly. "Can asreqa... Swallow it up?" His ultimate weapon is not just the power of faith. Then, in the perception of the God of plague, a 3-blade-high head with two long curved horns suddenly appeared near the dark altar, with the shadow of demon wings flapping behind him. The sudden appearance of the mysterious figure is engraved with ancient blasphemous inscriptions, which even makes him tremble in the heart. The God of pestilence uttered a word full of sin in a tone of great surprise. "God evil God evil, which is based on divinity, is a terror of hunting gods. Although the God of pestilence is an old evil god, its strength lies in the fact that it still makes him dare not ignore it, because god evil treats the gods of the light faction and the evil camp equally - they are all food. "The God of the new sun, how can you raise the gods''!" Hearing the shocking tone, Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly. The tone of the evil spirit just now was not like this. "It seems that this move is right. The threat of evil spirits to the gods is absolutely unimaginable." If the enemy is afraid, he will continue to develop it. "Asrega, can you kill this old evil god?" "Father God, although this evil god has lost most of its strength, I also lost my divinity. He can''t be killed..." Li De is not disappointed to hear this. If this evil God died so easily, the other party would not have lived to the present. "What about these gods? Can you devour their divinity? " The food of gods and evils is divinity. Devouring them will make them more powerful. Asreqa, whose eyes were full of violence, shook his head. The blasphemy in the mouth is still cold. "Father God, these gods are engraved with strong seals. I can''t unseal them in a short time..." hearing this, Li Demi''s head was frozen. If this is the case, the harvest this time will be really too little. Even at this moment, he felt the God of plague in Amy''s body and breathed a sigh of relief. But asreqa''s second sentence turned around. "However, the seal on the left arm has been loosened. As long as I have a certain time, I can untie the seal on it..." Lee''s eyes lit up in an instant, and some reluctantly looked at the headless body containing divinity and asked. "What about this body? The seal has been half untied.... "the power contained in this body is too terrible. If the seal is untied, the evil god will return to the body immediately, and we can''t resist it.... asrega shook his head," these gods and artifacts are wrapped in the power of gods. If you want to take them away, you can only destroy them... Father God, I am now Power can''t get all the items... And the power of artifact is too strong, only one can be obtained from the middle body. " Andre was a little disappointed by asreqa''s words. He wanted to take everything away, but it didn''t work at the moment. Two arms, two legs, plus a headless body and five artifact. It can be said that the plague God is surrounded by the world''s top treasures. But now this situation, it is really impossible to all, adults are not always able to all, should do the choice is still to do. Taking a deep breath, Lee immediately made a decision. "Take away the arm with weak seal strength and move quickly. I can only suppress the other party for five minutes at most..." in front of the God of plague, they split up his body so blatantly, which immediately ignited the anger of the evil god. "God of the new sun, I have remembered the taste of your soul. When the slate of destiny is broken, I will come to the Lord''s plane and roast your soul for a million years!" After hearing this, Li De''s hair stood on end again. He felt that an unspeakable terror seemed to attack and kill him. The heart stopped beating at this moment. "The stone slab of fate is broken?"?? What the hell does he want to say?? What is the destiny slate?? Why do I feel like I''m in danger just by hearing this news? "It was horrible. It felt like someone had put a strong arm around his neck, making it difficult for him to breathe. Li De looks a little ugly. Why does this evil god talk so much?? Although these lucky secrets have information, they are too exaggerated for him to pry into. However, as an extremely evil life that survived in ancient times, it seems that God is not affected by this news and is still carrying out the order of Li De. After the wings flapping, they flew to the God body floating in the sky. The fierce life with cruel and murderous eyes directly took off one arm of the body. The moment the arm was out of the original floating orbit, it seemed that some seals were touched, and then an indescribable smell of terror spread. It''s like a child walking to the dark cave gate, and then there comes out a tiger with a big mouth. It''s scary enough to make the legs of a determined soldier soften. But what makes people surprised is that, at this moment, asreqa, a god evil spirit of level 19, gushed out an unspeakable evil breath, which forced the breath to be washed away. The scene returned to calm. But when you look at asreqa''s expression, you can immediately notice that he is under the pressure that is hard to describe. The blue veins on his neck are bursting at the moment, and the expression on his face is particularly ferocious. Seeing this scene, Li De was very nervous. "Asrega, get out of here and go to the place you''re supposed to be!" "Yes, father..." after the words fell, asreqa, a three blade high man, left with his arm as if he were carrying a mountain. Li De can only shake his head. The system space indicates that he can''t collect items containing divinity. He can only let asreqa act alone. After flying more than ten blades away from the altar, asrega''s sharp claws directly broke the space, and with the strong ability to control space, it disappeared directly into the space gap. Seeing this scene, Li De was a little relieved. At least, this war, which had consumed countless resources, finally had a guaranteed harvest. This time, even if he only got a divine arm, he felt that he had made a lot of money. This is a god body containing flesh and blood and divinity. The only remains of the God in the blood pool is white bones, which directly let the Holy Light blood clan have a foothold. You can imagine how precious the divine body is. The value of this kind of treasure is not comparable to ordinary jinpuke and ore, and no amount of it can do. The illusory space around the black altar can not see the outside scene, a hazy piece, even the reflection of the sky can not be seen here. After entering this area, it''s like being blindfolded. At this time, Li De didn''t know whether the war outside had changed or not. He could only speed up his time to obtain more benefits. Sensing that asreqa was moving away quickly, Lee turned his eyes again to Amy, who was still pressed on his forehead and forced in the power of faith. How to deal with this evil god is the focus of this time. Although countless plans have been deduced before coming, it is obvious that the action at this time can not be connected with the previous deduction, and the plan will never change quickly. "Amy, can you control your body now?" "Under the crown, it''s too strong. The power of this evil god is too strong. I can only struggle against it, but I can''t make any more useful actions..." the old plague God didn''t speak any more at this time. After asreqa left, the evil god fell into silence, but Li Deming could feel that the dark forces around him became more active. The other side will never be caught. "How can you seal this evil god for a longer time? Or get him out of your body? " "Under the crown, the altar under your feet..." Amy''s tone was very weak. If Li De hadn''t helped him with his faith, his soul would have collapsed under the invasion of the plague God. How many people can withstand the corrosion of evil gods?? "The altar?" "Yes... This altar is the key to the seal. Most of the power of the God of pestilence is blocked in. I have gained some power in this altar before... you can also gain some power in it, and use his power to expel him..." use the power of evil gods to fight against evil gods? This operation is a bit coquettish. "Do you know what to do?" "The God of pestilence has destroyed most of the seal of the altar, so that he can recover most of his strength in an instant after he unlocks his body. So now you don''t have to break the seal, you just need to communicate with the altar with spiritual force, and you can gain some power. But you have to be careful, the power in the altar is more powerful than the sea. You only need to obtain a small part of it. If you get too much, you may be controlled by this evil god... " Amy''s merciless uncovering of the old God of pestilence made the Old God of pestilence get angry again."Damned God of the new day, which is the power of the old, dare you peep?" Li De didn''t pay any attention to the God of plague when he heard this. On the one hand, he was too lazy to talk nonsense. On the other hand, he was afraid that the other party would say something lucky. At that time, he might not be able to bear it. It is said that in order to keep some terrible secrets, some powerful and evil gods often use their powerful powers to set curses. As long as someone goes to find out these secrets, they will be cursed for life. Although the cost of setting such a curse is almost unbearable for the gods, once the curse is successfully established, it will encounter great crisis as long as it touches those taboos. These legends appear in the glory myths collected by Li De, who originally thought that they were made up by wandering poets, but the terror crisis just now made him change his mind. "Amy, I will instill the power into you as soon as I get rid of his control. After you get rid of his control, take out the head of the God and we will evacuate directly..." "what?? My head is hidden by you? God of the new sun, you dirty and cheap thief God of plague didn''t expect that his missing head was hidden by Lee de and Amy. This operation made him angry again. If we let the plague God recover his strength at this time, I''m afraid that the old God will recklessly kill Li De. As a God, even a sealed God, he has never been so bullied. He was the master of the old days. Control the plague, spread the gods of death! Li De obviously doesn''t care what the God of pestilence says. This is the main plane. Even if this evil god can get out of trouble, he can''t stay here for a long time. He will be excluded from other planes by the will of the thematic plane. At that time, even if he hates him again. The body plummeted down to the altar. Then, according to Amy''s way of speaking, the spirit diffuses out... but at this moment, the surrounding illusory space suddenly shakes, and the overlapping and separated spaces are completely stabilized. The spatial coordinates of the plague Kingdom completely anchored lissel at this time. In an instant, there were countless howling halflings in the originally quiet space, and at this time, the roar of the army of halflings fighting with the remaining halflings resounded in the sky again. But that''s not all, because Lee helped Amy suppress the plague God, and the ancient blasphemy that had been echoing in the sky had stopped. Although the gray energy that made the half mouse man evolve into a violent half mouse man is still there, there seems to be some changes in the surrounding environment without blasphemous words. At least the dark atmosphere that he felt oppressed has disappeared. Because of the fixed space, countless centaurs were exposed. After seeing Li De, who was sitting on the altar, he let out a sharp hiss. The breath that did not belong to them made countless wild half mouse people become crazy directly, but because the breath of the black altar was so terrible that all the half rat people did not dare to get close to them, so they could only surround them one circle after another. Countless ferocious and terrifying half mouse people showed their sharp teeth and roared, and surrounded him 360 degrees. The scene looked very penetrating. But Li De didn''t have time to think about anything else. The army of centaurs was enough to deal with all this, and continued to send out his spirit to explore the altar. Because with Amy''s own will to resist, Lee''s consumption of faith power dropped a bit, dark current speed, can barely support five minutes. That is to say, he must find a way to suppress this evil god within five minutes, or he will encounter great trouble when the other party is out of trouble. The reflection in the sky was out of the control of the plague God, and there was no sound coming out at this time. Although the crowd around lissel saw the process, they did not know what happened. "What is this NPC going to do? Didn''t that evil god kneel down just now? Why did a mysterious man take the arm of the evil god "You know what? Don''t you see that evil god is being sealed? Have you ever played a game? The next thing is the cut-off animation in the game. I''ll bet that the other party must be unlocking the seal, and then the evil god will revive and regain his body. He will be a little brother in front of that handsome NPC. " "Are you the legendary king of understanding?? But it makes sense. It''s so handsome. Just now, in front of the army of hundreds of thousands of people, God knelt down on his knees with a word. It''s almost like the cow was broken to grandma''s house. " It was only three or two minutes after Li De approached the God of plague, and the spectators were still immersed in the shocking scene that he led hundreds of thousands of troops to kill the half rat man. But when they were talking about it, they suddenly found that there was a huge tear in the top of the orc army, and then out of the broken space came three orcs, two orcs, one Orc shaman, all of them were lion people."Why are there people again?" "What are these orcs doing?" "How do I feel like fighting again? I''m looking forward to the handsome player named Yiluo than NPC When Shahram, the orc prince, saw the three figures in the air, his face suddenly showed an irresistible smile. His ultimate backhand, finally arrived. The orc''s supernatural caster floats in front of Shahram with a wave of his hand and two Orc warriors. After landing, the three nodded slightly. "Your Highness..." as extraordinary people, even if Shahram''s status is noble, they don''t need to salute. This world power is the eternal truth. Shahram thumped at one of the extraordinary casters, saying, "thank you for coming." Then some doubts, "why did I call you before, but I didn''t get a response?" The extraordinary shaman shook his head, his eyes fixed. "Your Highness, the ancient blasphemous words echoing above lissel contain the most evil power. If the supernatural appears in this city, it will be attacked and enslaved by the ultimate evil. We are here now because the blasphemy has stopped... " Shahram was very happy when he heard this, and then he pointed to the direction of the black altar. The tone is as cold as ice, and the opportunity to kill is everywhere. "Kill them, rob the gods of their bodies and artifacts!" Hearing this, the three extraordinary orcs turned their heads and looked at Li De, who was sitting on the altar. The scene fell into silence. Chapter 383 Without paying attention to the movements of the outside world, Li De''s mental power began to spread, and he explored the altar below. We must seize the opportunity to gain strength, or when the power of faith is exhausted, then we will encounter big problems. The old evil god who hates him crazy will definitely fight for his life and kill him. At the moment the spirit touched the altar, Lee''s eyes suddenly narrowed. He felt an indescribable force surging inside the altar, like the center of a class 18 storm in the sea, an endless raging energy. His own strength is as small as a child in the face of the Cyclops. But at the moment when he sensed the power, there was an extremely gloomy atmosphere around the energy. Tyranny, darkness, cruelty, and bloodlust were all negative adjectives that Lee could find to describe what happened. His soul was almost consumed at this moment. Great terror came. Clenching his teeth, Li De protected his spiritual sea with the strength of his faith. After isolating the gray breath, the danger slowly disappeared. His heart is a little relieved. It''s too dangerous. If he reacts more slowly, he may really have to go back to the blood pool. With just after the encounter, Li De Li Ke pulled the inner vigilance to the extreme. After his high concentration, he can clearly feel at this moment that the souls of the soldiers around him are being absorbed by the altar, and those souls will be transformed into pure energy and integrated into the original energy of the altar. "It''s such an exaggerated breath of death. If we let all this energy be absorbed by the place where we bury our bones... We can get at least tens of millions of death power. It''s a pity." Li De is greedy, but he can only give up the temptation. The power in this altar has its master. Although his master can''t control them for the time being, he can''t shake it with his strength of level 19. It''s important to get your mind back. In the way Amy said, Lee began to extend his mental power into the depths of the altar, touching the pure water like energy that had settled in the dark space, wrapped in the gray atmosphere. After breaking through the erosion of the gray breath, the mental force touched the energy, but at this moment, the energy in the energy sea was like a reservoir full of water, met with a gap, and began to rush into his body with an unstoppable speed of terror. Although Li De is the ancestor of the blood clan, and he has been washed away by the divinity, his ability to bear the power is absolutely beyond the ordinary people''s ability, but he still felt the intense pain at this time. It''s terrible. It''s too powerful. It felt like a sewer with a diameter of 3 cm was plugged into a steel pipe with a diameter of 5 cm, the energy input was more than he could bear, and his muscles and blood vessels were bulging. The fierce pain makes Li De, who is determined in his mind, feel a little unbearable at this time. His face muscles are uncontrollable and begin to twitch, which looks a bit ferocious. But this kind of pain is not pure pain, and it also has a sense of satisfaction to obtain energy. There is happiness in the pain, which makes him want to die. But that''s not all. The erosion of Li De''s pulled soul at this moment has become more terrifying. Almost into the essence of the gray power in the tyrannical erosion of his spiritual sea, want to tear his soul, the power of faith in the rapid consumption, almost can not support for long. Under the nearly distorted energy impact, Li De still managed to stabilize his heart which was almost to collapse. In just 20 seconds, his body was full, and the moment before his blood vessels burst, he abruptly disconnected his mental connection. Huhu ~ the exaggerated breath in the mouth is like the sound of a blower, or like a drowning person emerging from the water and panting recklessly. Li De, pale, was wet with cold sweat. "Ding ~ you''ve got a part of the power of the gods. You''ve got a temporary feature - divine gift. Your total attribute has been upgraded to legend. It lasts for 5 minutes." After he left the altar, the long lost sound of the system sounded. Li De''s eyes lit up. After a slight induction, he felt an indescribable terror energy surging in his body, like bubbling magma flowing in his blood vessels, and his incomparable power was exploding all the time. "The power of the gods... Legend... it''s so wonderful. I feel that I can blow up a mountain... with the healing of powerful energy, Li De''s torn body recovered to normal in a few blinks of an eye. When he turned around, the space around him began to twist and vibrate, and the energy overflowing from his body was terrible. With a little concentration, Li De controlled the energy and stepped up to Amy, who was still struggling to support him. "Be ready, I will pass some of my strength to you, and then force the evil spirits out of the body. We don''t have much time to waste..."After feeling the breath of Lee De, the God of plague, who was fighting with Amy for control of his body, suddenly became angry again and roared angrily. "Damned God of the new sun, you really steal the power of the old?" The tone of his voice is still a little inconceivable at the same time of anger. It seems that in the eyes of the old evil god, the new God of the sun can not be accepted by the old power. Li De was too lazy to pay attention to the immortal god of pestilence. He took time to do business. When the power of his faith was exhausted, the evil god would lose its balance, and no one could be sure what would happen at that time. He had to seal the plague God for a short time before that, and then take the head of the evil god. A head with divinity in it can''t even describe the horror of its value. It might even make him a breakthrough. The temptation is enough to make him take any risk. "Yes, under the crown..." Amy''s voice was weak and her expression was distorted. The second generation of blood was suffering greatly. Without hesitation, reed put his hand again on Amy''s forehead. But just then, a long horn sounded behind him. After that, tens of thousands of orcs turned back again. Bimon opened the way, and the wolf cavalry rushed into battle, directly killing the few wild half rat people. Then the fierce orcs, without hesitation, roared and roared at the Centaurs. The roar ~ accompanied by the roar of bimon, hundreds of centaurs close to orcs were directly torn to pieces by a powerful energy. Three indescribable domineering atmosphere rose. The abnormal scene immediately attracted everyone''s attention. "Is that?? Extraordinary?! " Riding on a Pegasus, Duke O''Kelly''s face was full of surprise when he saw orcs attacking and killing centaurs in mid air. In particular, the orcs with golden energy on their three heads made him feel incredible. He felt the breath of transcendence. "Why can the extraordinary come?" Archduke O''Kelly suddenly turned his head and looked at the bishop priest who was also riding on the flying horse. His voice was full of doubts. "Is it the disappearance of that terrible blasphemy?" The bishop priest was slightly stunned at the inquiry, and then his face showed some hesitation. "Duke, how can the extraordinary come? This is not the key. The key lies in how we should deal with the extraordinary arrival?" "Extraordinary? They''re going to cause trouble under ELO''s crown? " Archduke okali was extremely disdainful. At the bottom of his heart, he had already decided that the figure that made the gods kneel was an extremely powerful existence, and that the three orcs suddenly appeared were nothing. That''s under the crown of ELO!!! Hum. Looking at Archduke O''Kelly''s firm eyes, the bishop priest opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. He always feels something is wrong, but at present everything seems to be normal again. The three orcs and the behemoth are spearheads, and the rest of the orcs are fierce. The orcs'' sudden attack was obviously beyond the expectation of the centaurs, and nearly a thousand centaurs were killed instantly. High level combat effectiveness has an overwhelming advantage in the face of low level. However, centaurs are not clay, as a strong fighting race, these powerful existence is fearless! The orcs didn''t let the Centaurs disorganize. Under the command of Sam, the head of the iron hoofed tribe, he immediately began to fight back. Of course, the first group to shoot was Centaur archers. The orcs didn''t know what it was like to be a centaur Archer when they were just watching the play, and then they knew why the flesh winged halflings that had just covered the sky were cleaned up so quickly. But it''s too late. The expensive bow was more powerful than any Orc could have imagined. The arrow rain in the sky was as dense as locusts, with only thin armor on them, and even the orcs in cowhide jackets were immediately hit. Touch ~ poop ~ when the bow string rings, blood bursts out. More than 2000 orcs fell to the ground and died in one round of shooting. The terrifying killing efficiency of okelli saw the eyebrows of Archduke okelli jumping in the distance. When the horse stepped on the wild half mouse man, most people''s attention was focused on Li De in the center of heaven and earth, and ignored the Centaur subconsciously. At this time, there was no halo burning Li De, and people immediately felt different when they looked at the army again. Accurate and powerful bows and crossbows, strong but unshakable armor, sharp weapons that can pierce thick shields, and strong bodies that can smash boulders... All these show the terror of the other side. It''s so powerful.This Centaur regiment is by no means comparable to any other regiment in lissel. "Kill Because the Centaur regiment is too strong, the Centaurs pouring out of the plague God''s country have been contained, and no amount of them can reopen the Centaur''s encirclement. Without pressure from the rear, Sam immediately mobilized half of his strength to deal with the orcs. At the same time, the giant army, which slaughtered the wild half rat people around, was also commanding to turn the muzzle and aim at the orcs. The two armies are about to collide again. Li De was not bothered to pay attention to the news. The only thing that mattered at this time was the spirit body. He led the army to kill in order to let the army drag other people and create enough space for him. But after the orc army attacked the Centaur, he sensed that three icy eyes suddenly came from behind, and the killing machine inside was clear. At this time, in the reflection of the sky in lissel, millions of people saw three extraordinary people flying directly across the battlefield, crossing the war zone and forcibly entering the 50 blade range of the black altar. The golden energy of the three extraordinary bodies is like a flame. The flesh winged half rat people around them dare not go forward at all under the extraordinary pressure, and a vacuum is formed around them. "Humble man! How dare a wizard of level 19 pretend to be a God? " The words of the orc shaman reverberated through the surrounding area of lissel, which surprised everyone. Grade 19? The crowd looked at Li De in the sky. Can''t it be? It''s level 19 to make the gods kneel down just now? How is this possible?? At this time, even if only to see the reflection of the void, the crowd around lissel felt that there was something unspeakable about the ORC. It''s like... The gods came into the world. Is it another God?? This sudden turning point, whether the players or the Aboriginal people are watching it, they are very happy. But this sudden Orc discourse continues. "Although I don''t know what treasure you used to control this ancient evil god, humble human beings, the breath from the fire of your soul can''t deceive me..." although Li De activated the ancestral blood at this time, he didn''t reveal the real body of the blood clan. This is the blood derived usage he has recently developed. Although this will cause a certain decrease in combat effectiveness, but The advantage is that you can''t have more power without being exposed. After hearing the orc''s words, Lee''s brow frowned fiercely. He even felt the divine power in the supernatural orc, and even the sealed old evil god was even more terrible. Perhaps there is only one answer - Beast God. As the main god of the orcs, its strength is comparable to that of the Lord of the dawn. But he didn''t expect to see a super Orc get this level of power. His eyes took a deep look at each other. This time, the orcs had many hidden followers in order to obtain the remains of the gods. However... after sensing the terrible power in his body, Li De somehow wanted to laugh. Although the other side has used the divine power of the beast God, it seems that it is not a blessing to improve the combat effectiveness. It is more similar to... Exploring?? The orc supernatural shaman frowned when he saw that Lee was not moved. If he was not sure whether the evil god was suppressed now, he would have done it. But the other side didn''t respond, which made him feel a little tricky. He decided to continue to put pressure on the 19 level mage, and the words containing divine power continued. "I have been given the eyes of true knowledge by the great beast God, and I can see the soul power of all people before the power of beast God disappears. You can''t hide it from me! " The tone was cold, "maybe you have a powerful treasure to control this evil god, but a level 19 Human Mage is not qualified to seize this evil god in front of me!" The words containing divine power once again let the crowd within a hundred miles around lissel hear the voice, and all of them explode in an instant. "Lying trough, isn''t it?? That NPC is only level 19?? Not even extraordinary, but why can level 19 be so strong? " "No way. The evil god was controlled by a level 19 mage?" "The drama of the year, I didn''t expect there was such a secret in it. I knew that NPC was not so powerful! How can we make the gods kneel down... " " get out of here. When you just brag, you are the most active. Sichuan Opera is not as fast as you change your face... " a group of players showed the expression of eating melons, and some players immediately turned back and began to satirize Li De Lai. These sand sculptures are here to watch the opera. Why are there so handsome and powerful people? Even NPC makes a lot of people unhappy.Seeing this scene immediately makes many people have a kind of dark cool psychology that people who had a good life were about to have bad luck. Just a few words show the complexity of human nature incisively and vividly. When the aborigines heard the words of the orc shaman, they could not help hesitating. Those who believed in each other and those who did not immediately divided into two groups. "No way. ELO is the dark tutor of green city. He can guide the heart eating devil Wales to break through the extraordinary existence. How can it be level 19??? This must be a mean Orc talking nonsense "Ha ha, I knew it was this Yiluo. How could it be so simple to break through the extraordinary?? Perhaps it was the heart eater Wales who had already made a breakthrough and was found dead mice by him... " " goddess, I bet that under the crown of ELO, there is a real God, but the God of pestilence is safe under the siege of hundreds of thousands of troops, and now he has been defeated by ilow! " "The orc said, what secret equipment does this ELO have to create such a situation? Have you ever seen the gods kneel down? No... there must be a reason for that. " "..." Li De, who was originally revered and worshipped by people, became the object of attack by some people instantly after the completion of the supernatural Orc shaman. The scene is very similar to those who watch the game on the earth. The first second they still hold this person strong, and the second after that, when they lose, they yell at rubbish. Is this kind of person also suitable? The two dwarves, Rabbi manchui and naris tongchui, were shocked when they heard this. They looked at each other and saw the strangeness in each other''s eyes. "Patriarch naris, tell me that the orc didn''t lie..." NALIS copper hammer nodded and his eyes narrowed into a slit. "If it''s true, it''s better for us. It''s much easier to face the supernatural than to face a real God... The God of forging, I hope so." The orc Prince Shahram was so excited that his blood was already flowing up his head. The God was only a level 19 mage under the investigation of the eye of true knowledge!! The news made him almost crazy. He had never felt the treasure of the remains of the gods so close to him. As long as he can suppress the level 19 mage and snatch the treasure from his hand to suppress the evil god, all this is his. As for the other side is an evil god suppressed by his own strength, Shahram didn''t even think about it. How could a level 19 mage have the power to suppress the evil god? Even the absurd myths of the poets dare not appear this complex. Li De''s dark and deep eyes seemed to be twinkling with stars, and his expression was rather delicate at this time. When the orc shaman finished speaking, a cold arc hung from the corner of his mouth. "Finished?" Yeah? Hearing this, the three extraordinary orcs were thrilled at the moment, because their eyes were just very weak, and Lee''s momentum soared at this moment. An indescribable terror came, like a demon''s mouth devouring them. There is no way to avoid it. At this time, the soldiers who were fighting at the bottom trembled, all their backs were chilly, and the fighting between each other even slowed down. Then they looked at the source of the terrible smell with the remaining light. This is?? The orc''s supernatural Shaman''s eyes flashed in disbelief. He felt that Lee De''s soul power was only level 19, but why was this momentum so terrible?? It''s impossible. It must be a trick of the other party. After all, his treasure can suppress evil spirits! The eyes of true knowledge given under the crown of the great beast God can never be wrong! The magic of the body began to run wildly. The orc''s extraordinary shaman was angry. He wanted to tear up the level 19 mage! At this time, Li De made a move to let everyone remember his whole life. Under the gaze of millions of people around lissel, the right hand reaches out and smacks at three extraordinary orcs. Hoo ~ at this moment, the heaven and earth changed color, and the earth trembled. The thick black clouds in the sky whirled like the eye of a storm. It seemed that there was a terrifying beast that tore the sky and the earth. Around the strong gray energy also began to surge together, terror spread! In the blink of an eye, a strong force to the extreme straight imprison over three in the air extraordinary orcs. That''s the power of the kingdom of God! Amy inherited a part of the power of the plague God and hid the head of the God in the kingdom of God, which was the power of the kingdom of God. After getting the power of the God of pestilence, Li De also got the right to use the power of the divine kingdom. Li De didn''t know how powerful the kingdom of plague God was, but it was thousands of times stronger than the place where the bones were buried. The place where bones are buried is only within the range of a thousand blades, which can suppress the life of twelve winged Blazing Angels. Although he can use less than one percent of the power of the kingdom of God, how difficult is it to crush three extraordinary creatures?!These three extraordinary orcs were so trapped in the air after he slightly bent his hands. "No!" "Damn bastard!! Let me go The faces of the three orcs changed dramatically, and the terror energy burst out directly in their bodies, like an eruption of volcano. But all this is futile. The invisible cage is the power of the divine state, the foundation of a world. It is useless to let him have 100 times the explosive power. The battle of the beast is futile and powerless. Li De''s face was so indifferent that his deep eyes reflected everything in front of him. There was no half wordy nonsense. In the eyes of millions of people, he clenched his fist with five fingers. The energy in the world erupts suddenly, and space seems to be distorted by powerful forces at this moment, br > puff ~ a flower of death blooming in the air. Millions of people witnessed the bloody horror. At the moment of Li De''s fist, endless space forces came from each area. Three super orcs were squeezed by mountains, and then they exploded directly. All flesh and blood bones were pinched into blood mist. The scene was extremely cruel and bloody. Three are extraordinary. Dead. There was no unnecessary nonsense, no extra delay, and the three super orcs appeared in less than 30 seconds, and they were pinched and exploded by Li De. It''s really like pinching bugs to kill these extraordinary people. The scene seemed to be filled with unspeakable shock. Millions of people around liser city saw this scene in silence, eyes wide open mouth, all words in this moment are not enough to describe the picture they see. Crush three super! This scene, almost let everybody blood up. All the people who just attacked Li De felt the hot pain on their face at the moment, and there was a sense of shame when they looked at the eyes of the people nearby. Even the gods kneel down, what qualifications do they have to question each other?? Players are almost crazy. "Lie in the groove, my mother is going crazy!! How can this ratio be lost to this degree!! Three orcs are extraordinary!! That''s extraordinary!!! It was just killed?! " "Wife, come out and see God..." br > ha ha ha, what do I say? That NPC is definitely the most powerful NPC found in Rongguang! No one! One wave of hands to kill three extraordinary! Shit, my mother is getting excited and bleeding!! I hate to take a knife to cut down two orcs and let the fire down! " "It''s too much to break!"!! This NPC has been wearing days!! "Shit!" When he saw the scene, he was very excited and red. He snapped the horse sitting down, turned his head and looked at the bishop around him. He was a little fanatical and adored, and he roared in a low voice. "What am I saying, Monseigneur!!! Extraordinary?! Super man is a fart under the crown of ilot! Knead up!! It''s just one hand that''s smashed! " This very high-quality big male unexpectedly rare explosion of rough, can see how excited and excited his heart. Although the Bishop had a lot of shock in his heart, he had a strange look at the Duke Okari. What does it have to do with you that mysterious ELO killed the orc, and it doesn''t mean we are more difficult to get what we want from each other? Li De''s aggressive and powerful actions surprised liser city all over the world, and all people worshipped. But only orcs are suffering like dead mice. Especially the orc Prince Shahram, had already seen the hope of victory, but the final reality gave him a heavy blow. The orc prince was buzzing in his ears, and his mind was now muddled. "Why?? Is the fire of the soul of the other party only level 19?? Why can be strong to this level!!! Why can''t the eye of truth discover the true power of this mysterious man?? That was given by the beast God himself under the crown of the beast The eyes of the truth that he had offered only a few sacrifices deceived him, and Shahram was now gray. The research hand that hopes for great hope is so pinched and exploded by the enemy. It is the real pinch and explosion. Even the body has no left, leaving only a blood mist in the air. "How can there be gods in the glory Lord?" Shahram was full of question marks in his head at this time, and he could not believe it at all. That is extraordinary. Even if you face legend, you can fight against one or two. It is impossible to be killed so easily. But in front of the mysterious man, even the ability to resist was not, and it exploded directly.Roar ~ a roar broke some of the quiet scenes in lissel. Bimon, one of the orc''s ultimate fighting power, was roaring out of the Centaur formation with infinite strength, and within a few seconds had already rushed into the area of the black altar with hundreds of blades. Originally, this bimon was supposed to cooperate with the three heads to attack, but it was too late for bimon to attack. "No The orc prince could not help but roar in despair at this scene. The three heads were not his subordinates, but were seconded from the Wangdu. They died and did not belong to him. However, bimon is the most powerful fighting power of his lineage. When the other side grows to be extraordinary, it will be an important support for him to fight for the throne. However, bimon rushed to the enemy, and the blood mist in the air did not disperse at this time... but anger could not solve any problem. Shahram could only watch bimon''s back, and it was too late for him to retreat. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly as he watched the 10 blade bimon dare to step into the area covered by the kingdom of God at this time. There was a chill on his face. A giant beast with golden blood? He was already excited when he first saw each other in lissel two years ago, but he didn''t have the ability at that time. Now... under the gaze of millions of people, Lee once again extended his hand and clenched his fist slightly. Myth reappearance. The 10 blade behemon was so imprisoned that it could not move no matter how hard it struggled and roared. What is the power of a world?! After imprisoning each other, the cold awn in Li De''s eyes is like a knife. Slightly raised his hand, 10 blade high bimont to the sky. A three story tall beast is suspended in the air. This scene looks very spectacular. Bimon roars and struggles in the sky, but it can''t make any movement. Then, Li De clenched his fist with five fingers. Click ~ a crisp bone burst sounds, and the 10 blade giant beast''s whole body bone is directly broken. Just as xiongdiu is about to tear the heaven and earth, it immediately becomes a pool of flesh and mud, and the roar in its mouth turns into a painful sob. One shot, second kill. Seeing each other''s appearance, Li De''s expression had no waves. He threw it at him and threw it directly in front of the Centaur army. There was indifference and indifference in the tone. "In the future, this bimont will be used to pull a cart..." this sentence rings within a hundred kilometers of lissel city. After hearing this, millions of people expressed a sigh of awe and admiration from their hearts. Players are envious of the eyes are red. The ultimate fighting power of orcs, bimon, is only used to pull chariots?? Is this the God? It''s too much of a bully, right?? Looking at Li De, it seems that the brilliance of his body is so dazzling and dazzling at the moment. Under the crown of ELO, this name will become an epic myth and legend from today on, and it will ring through the whole glory theme plane in the mouth of wandering poets. Chapter 384 It has to be said that Lee''s strategy of using the human body to capture the city''s treasures was very effective. Although ELO''s identity under the crown is well known in the underground world of green city, people always do, and they only believe what they want to believe. At this time, in the holy light of Li De''s body, full of people''s admiration of the great shore. If someone pointed at him in a loud voice and said that this was a vampire, outsiders would scoff at it. Have you ever seen a vampire unleash the power of the light? A word can block each other. As a pure dark life, how can a vampire use the power of the light?? Even a childish child would not say such a thing. If today''s action is done as a vampire, the effect will never be the same. "Lord okali, it is said that the identity under the crown of ELO is an evil vampire... You?" The bishop priest looked at the more and more fanatical Archduke okelli and hastened to offer advice. Most high-level nobles know about the existence of vampires in green city. It is reasonable to say that there are so many Illuminati sects. Shouldn''t someone hang each other for a long time? However, the world has never been black or white. Although the fuzzy area of the western district is the hiding place of evil, it is also related to the interests of each sect. If there is no darkness, what is the meaning of the existence of light?? Without the evil of the west end, how can these stupid civilians know the value of believing in gods? Therefore, the existence of the Western District seems very incredible, but it is so strange and reasonable. What''s more, the legendary Yiluo crown is above the ordinary... Who is willing to offend a dark life who has not committed any great crimes and is extremely strong and can''t beat. Therefore, the high-level green city has always turned a blind eye to the evil in the Western District... "vampire?" Lord O''Kelly frowned. "Do you think the great existence with the power of the holy light will be a vampire?" "But there are countless people who have seen it with their own eyes, and the intelligence says that the other party has instructed the heart eating devil Wales to break through the extraordinary..." "no, but I have never heard that vampires can not be corrupted by the power of the light, and they can control this power." Archduke O''Kelly looked at the bishop and priest with great care, "maybe you don''t understand, but some of the most powerful beings in the legend will try to find a breakthrough, incarnate as mortals and experience life again... the great goddess of life once incarnated as ordinary people, walking in the world, suffering from diseases and suffering, feeling sad and happy separation and reunion. Can''t such a powerful existence under ilow''s crown incarnate into a vampire? It''s not difficult for a powerful man to disguise himself as a dark life. Learning a few dark magic can do it, but it''s impossible for a vampire to control the light! " This is... the bishop and pastor can not refute that the myth that the goddess of life once incarnated as human beings and experienced all kinds of human beings in the subjective plane is well-known. All life maintains the highest respect for this matter, and he dares to deny it? "Monsieur bishop, we are lucky to have such a figure in the city of green... Archduke okelli''s eyes lit up when he saw that the other side did not refute. "If we can get the protection under the crown of ELO, even if we can''t get the power of evil gods, it will be enough for green city to survive the coming terrorist disaster!" In the eyes of the Great Duke, Li De at this time was like a savior, carrying the future of green city. It seems ridiculous, but it seems that it is not difficult to understand the feelings of Archduke O''Kelly. When he knew that there would be sudden changes in the future, and even the southern provinces were facing destruction, he did not grasp the final vitality, but in the time of despair, someone saved all this with the gesture of God descending to the earth, hoping to ignite again in an instant. It is difficult for others to understand the great fluctuation of emotion. The bishop priest opened his mouth and could only shut it. He did not know what to say. The situation was beyond their control. At this time, Li Degen didn''t have the mind to pay attention to other people''s small movements. After abandoning the level 19 bimon, his eyes swept around the crowd. Looking down at the Legion who is still hanging the frenzied half rat man, his eyes are cold. The power of faith has been very few, and there is not much time left for him. When the evil god can not be controlled, he has no time to take care of centaurs. His eyes quickly found Sam, the iron hoofed tribal chief with bloody armor in the crowd, and gave him a message alone. "The evil spirit is coming soon. Retreat with the fastest speed, and don''t care about anything else!" Lee''s cold words made Sam aware of the threat and immediately began to force the troops below to retreat. "The Centaurs are at your command, everyone retreat as fast as you can!" After intensive training, centaurs have long been rooted in the consciousness that military orders are iron laws. Once orders are issued, no matter how much they are, everyone must carry out them.The remaining tenthousand centaurs immediately retreated under the command of their respective generals, and the giants began to retreat at the same time. The regiment did the real prohibition. The violent half mouse people who came out of the God wanted to chase the horse and half a horse. The slaves of these gods almost killed them. Li Demi frowned and his right hand waved slightly. A force of terror came as the mountains collapsed and the tsunami rolled over. Then, with the eyes of all, the violent half mouse burst like a giant hammer smashed in a space with a radius of 100 blades around the black altar. At this moment, the debris of the limbs splashed in the sky, just like the bloody hell devil is carrying out the massacre, which looks like it can make people feel cool from the bottom of their feet. Li De has no waves in his eyes. He has been fighting for many years. He will not feel sick with death and blood. A master of iron blood has been cast in blood and fire. The king of the great. After calling the power of the divine kingdom to seal the space, and then he stopped the half mouse from coming out, Lide ignored the others, turned to Amy, and put his right hand on his forehead again. The power of the gods that have just been acquired from the black altar begins to surge in. This evil god is the biggest hidden danger in liser city. He can''t do anything else without solving the other party. After seeing the retreat of the Centauri, the Duke of okali shrunk his pupils, and his thoughts turned wildly. After a moment, he turned his head to see the human general not far away. "Order it now! The whole army retreats, and withdraws liser city at the fastest speed! " "Ah? Archduke, this... "The bishop heard that he had not returned to God for a while, and his expression was a little strange. "Shut up! "Execute it now!" O''Kelly was very serious and didn''t talk to this guy at all. The semi horse was the army brought by Lide, and the retreat of these powerful forces made him feel a danger that he could not say. Did ELO''s withdrawal of his army under the crown mean what would happen next? Li De has been promoted to the extreme in the heart of okili Dagong, and will be affected by wind and grass. It is necessary to say that this human army is worthy of being the direct force of the Duke Okari for many years, and the execution of the order is even more determined than the half horse army. After the order was given, he immediately gave up the entanglement with the scattered wild half mouse, and quickly changed the front array to retreat. It''s more exaggerated than escaping. Seeing the human movement and quiet two dwarfs also have some hesitation, mutual look at each other for a moment. "Captain rabio, shall we retreat?" In fact, after the powerful and powerful figure on the black altar pinched three extraordinary, they knew that the hammer of forging had nothing to do with dwarfs this time. No one can take anything in the power of the crown, even if the supernatural are crushed, how much power can they carry? But the inner reluctance made them unable to make a decision, which was the hammer of forging, which is related to the fate of the dwarf as a whole. "Retreat, Captain naris, no matter who gets the hammer of forging, we can''t participate in it this time." Rabio hammer said with a painful twist and looked behind him. After several fierce battles, the 80000 dwarfs had less than 50000 left, which was considered to be a heavy casualty. Continue, only if these dwarfs will be buried in this city of death. The brass hammer sniffed deeply, and then the tone was determined, "retreat!" Dwarfs have reason to fight regardless of life and death than anyone else, but at this time they are really powerless, and the power between the enemy and us is too big. After the dwarfs left, only a few wild half rodents and orc troops were left in the center battlefield which was still very lively. The orcs have paid too much this time, from the layout two and a half years ago to the present investment of hundreds of thousands of troops, and then to extraordinary death... it can be said that this time, the orc Prince Shahram has invested almost all his resources on the remains of the gods. But now there is an unacceptable end to him. If he left, he would return to the orc Empire only to face the situation that could not be cleared up. Don''t say that when you ascend to the throne of the orc Empire, it is still two ways to say whether you can still have the status quo. The orc is the strong, and a loser is not worthy of the orc who leads the barren wasteland. Silence is the main melody of the orc army at this time. The orc soldiers who are fighting just now dare not even say any more words, but can only watch them leave. "Highness..." at this time, a bloody Orc inspector on the broken armor came to Shahram, and his expression was rather heavy. "We should make a choice..." br > choose?Shahram looked at the Centaur regiment with the disappearing figure of the behemoth, and his expression was very heavy. He knows it''s time to make a choice, but now... How to choose?? Go or stay? After a series of failures and attacks, the iron blooded Orc prince was a bit at a loss. He used to be so determined and confident, but what happened today was like a slap in the face, which made him unable to recover for a long time. The spirit is gone. Shortly after the withdrawal of the troops, a thunderbolt flashed through the sky in the dark clouds as thick as a mountain. The thunder thundered suddenly. Ten thousand silver dragons are flying in the dark clouds. The eyes of chaos and death, which had just disappeared, reappeared above the sky with lightning. "Pestilence and death were in the past, plague and death are now, and plague and death will be forever..." the blasphemous words that had just disappeared resounded through the sky again, and the half rat man, which had been sealed by Li De with the power of the divine Kingdom, began to surge out again. As if the shackles of some cage were opened, evil came back. What''s different this time is that the sealed headless God starts to shine with indescribable darkness. Then it rose directly from the altar and floated below the eyes of chaos and death. Then. Yi La ~ ten thousand thunder is like a crazy twisted silver gun, all cleaving on God''s body. The scene is like a scene of extinction on the mural, which makes people shudder. Kasha ~ the ancient inscriptions engraved on the God''s body are like glass, and they begin to burst at this moment. Then the blue chip flying out of the sky, the scene in the black clouds and lightning against the background, but there is some unspeakable beauty. But in this beautiful scene, it makes people feel that this moment has great terror. After the seal began to break, the boundless black fog, like a whirlpool, surged directly towards the headless God. What''s more terrifying is that inside the black altar below, a powerful force gushed up, forming a huge gray energy column, which was also absorbed by the divine body. "This is..." When millions of people around lissel saw this amazing scene, their eyes suddenly widened, and they were more wrong than the sudden change. And a few of the troops that had retreated for a certain distance ran back, too frightening. Reed jerked his hand back when he felt the old plague God leave Amy''s body. His face became very grave. When he was ready to seal Amy''s body with the help of the God of pestilence, the old evil god gave up Amy''s body decisively, at the expense of his soul energy, and carried the headless body into the air. This move, however, will consume a great deal of soul power, even in terms of the size of the gods, which is a great loss. "Amy, come on, this evil god is desperate to get that head out of here, and we''ll get out of here at once!" Hearing this rapid words, Amy, who had just mastered her body, became very dignified. Without hesitation, she suddenly drew the inscription with her hands when the black altar erupted with terror energy. After a moment, Li can feel that the power of the divine plane is called up. In a few blinks of an eye, an ugly gray mouse head appeared in Amy''s hands. The head was sealed with mysterious inscriptions, and there was a single horn with a blade on it. It was a kind of unspeakable horror and horror. Lee took it and tried. Sure enough, he couldn''t put it into the system space. Without half a minute''s hesitation, he turned and ran out with Amy. At this time, the energy eruption on the altar is more intense, a gray energy column connecting the headless God body. Looking up from the ground, it looks like a huge fountain upwelling, and the diameter of the energy column has reached an exaggerated 5 edges. Even if a supernatural enters this energy column, a few breaths will be filled with terrible energy, even impact to the explosive body and die. This is the power of the old evil god sealed in the altar, although after countless years of passing, the power has already lost most of it. However, God is always a God, which has long been beyond the imagination of mortal species. This is the existence rejected by the will of the subject plane. It is impossible to imagine what kind of terrible power they can possess until they reach that level. After the plague God entered the body at any cost, darkness began to spread and terror began to come. At this point, the reflection in the sky is completely broken, and millions of people around them finally stay in the column of energy rising from the sky. Although people who are a little closer to lissel can still see the sky above, they can no longer see the interior of lissel.But both the aborigines and the orc troops who did not want to leave were shocked by the energy column in the sky. "God of the new sun, your sins cannot be washed away with your power! I will burn your soul for a million years with the old fire of destruction The blasphemy of terror resounded throughout lissel. At this time, the eye of chaos and death also suddenly looked at Li De''s position. At this time, Li De just took the sealed head and turned away from the area covered by the kingdom of God. Hearing the terrible sound, he subconsciously raised his head and saw the creepy picture in the sky. Under the impact of infinite energy, the seal of the divine body has burst, and with the breaking of the seal, the God body suppressed by the seal began to recover slowly. With the revival of ancient evil, there is great terror between heaven and earth. The air around him was like an abyss appearing on the main plane, and the abominable things born out of mud and flesh were roaring to the sky. The smell of evil made even the bishop of the light God tremble and his legs soften when he came here. This is not a mortal thing, it is beyond the existence of human cognition. Along with the unsealing of the body seal, the sound of a chain between heaven and earth rings, as if some ancient rule is reviving. Li De can even feel clearly that the rules of heaven and earth repel the body of gods, as if the other party has violated some taboos. Br > although Li De can''t stand to be excluded from the God''s plane, as long as he can''t be excluded from the God''s plane, as long as he can''t stand it. After getting the head, the main purpose of this time has been achieved, and the only task next is to ensure that the head of the evil god is under his control. "Amy, keep up with me!" After using advanced levitation and blinking away from the area covered by the altar, lied reaches for a wave, and Castro, who had previously become smaller and hidden in his clothes, soars in the wind, and a steel beast in extraordinary armor appears. The sharp blade wings are full of chilling light. Without a moment''s hesitation, reed rolled over with Amy. Then the four ring spell, high levitation, was applied directly to Castro. "Castro, get out of here as fast as you can!" After the words fell, he instilled the remaining divine power into Castro''s body. Castro, the newborn King, felt as if he had drunk the dragon''s blood, and felt his body''s strength soared to the extreme. "You have a good seat!" This is the first time Castro has dared to say that. At the moment when the words fell, when Li De didn''t return to his mind, a terrible voice broke out. The scenery around him becomes a streamer directly. The gas explosion on Castro''s body exploded three times in a row, so fast that the naked eye could not detect its trace. It''s horrible. Li De was as steady as an old dog, but Amy was almost thrown out. He quickly cast a shield to the direct caster, and then reluctantly slowed down. Castro, who has been blessed with the four ring magic advanced floating skill, and then has the divine power. At this time, the speed of flight is estimated to be two to three times the speed of sound. That is about 1000 blades per second, 1000 blades are two kilometers... In a few seconds, Castro disappeared over the city of lissel. The orcs, who had not yet made a decision, were stunned by the sudden change. Shahram, the orc prince, saw the disappearing figure of Lee, and then looked at the sky that was breaking the seal of God''s body, and cursed him 10000 times in his heart!! Then he twisted his hair and let out a shrill cry. "The whole army retreats!" At this time, Shahram''s blood was cold, and he wanted to wait to see if he could finally pick up the leak and turn the dish against the wind. But with Lee''s departure, he knew that he was doomed to suffer blood loss this time. At this time, Shahram was so regretful that his intestines were green. He had known that this was happening. Why did he take such great efforts to capture lissel city in the first place? but he didn''t regret giving him medicine. He could only enjoy the bitter fruit alone. Just after Lee left lissel for a few breaths. Boom ~ in the sky, there was a loud noise tearing the heaven and earth apart. At the center of the black cloud vortex, the key point of the black altar''s energy gushing - headless body, all seals were finally broken. A transparent shock wave of energy is coming from the sky at a furious speed. And then there was a thrilling scene, and the whole city of lissel seemed to be flattened by a big hand. All the towering buildings were crushed and collapsed, and all the legions still in the city were blown to death. The scene looked like those extinct murals in the church, which was exaggerated and terrifying.Fortunately, the Centaur army broke away early, only a thousand people were damaged, and the rest escaped from lissel. Both the human Legion and the dwarves suffered a heavy loss, and the loss was more than a third. When the human Legion finally fled lissel, there were less than 40000 people left, 200000 troops left, and 40000... Lost 80%, which was not blood loss but beheading. After 80000 dwarves, 30000 were left, and the loss was extremely tragic. The orcs were the most miserable. The orcs stationed in lissel were more than 400000, but the number of surviving orcs was less than 1000, resulting in a direct loss of 99.8%. Fortunately, the orc Prince survived with his extraordinary equipment... Unfortunately, of course. With such a heavy loss, no one even dared to think what would happen to them when they returned to the barren wasteland... while the undead were in the cavalry''s iron hoof camp, asrega forcibly broke their space passage and cut off their source of troops. At the end of the final war, all of them were wiped out. The 30 skulls have not survived. Although the loss is exaggerated, it seems that it is not unacceptable to compare the characteristics of the undead. It can be said that the four sides in the battle of the five armies in lissel paid a heavy price, among which only Li De enjoyed the achievement. The saddest orcs are enough to go down in the history of glory and misfortune, and will definitely be among the best. - - - - - but at the moment when the body of God was released, everything changed, and the ancient rules in the sky were slowly reviving. The glory aspect does not allow gods, this is the will of the thematic plane, even the most powerful God can not resist. The thematic plane is vast and can accommodate hundreds of millions of lives here. How terrifying is its power? Even the existence of the goddess of life can not be detected. Once the ancient rules of the thematic plane are triggered, the pressure is absolutely beyond the description of words. After entering the body, the consciousness of the God of pestilence finally had a place to live, although the arms and feet were still sealed, and the head was taken away. But that sense of escape is no longer just a situation without load. His strength is recovering. "The God of the new sun!" The sound of tens of thousands of human beings roaring out in unison reverberated in the sky above lissel. Those around us who had not yet had time to react immediately fell into fear. An irresistible breath came, like a giant dragon opened its eyes and gazed at them. Everyone felt the evil breath left from ancient times... the devil was roaring! Lee, who was flying at a gallop behind Castro, felt only a thrill. Although dozens of seconds had made him fly dozens of kilometers, but the danger was still like a sheath sword against his throat, as if it could swallow his soul at any time. Every cell in the body is warning him. But even in the face of such a terrible breath, Lee''s face was still calm, and there was no panic. It doesn''t move like a mountain. "Castro, speed up... As long as we fly out of a hundred miles range, this evil god can do nothing for us." Li De, who also had a part of the power of evil gods, was indifferent. He could sense how powerful the inner power of lissel was as the seal of the God of plague. If the plague God wants to recover its strength, it must devour the remaining power. If it does not swallow the power that has been sealed, it will directly dissipate, and the evil god can not afford to lose this power. Although the period of time for the other side to recover strength is short, it is enough for them to open a distance. When the plague God regains his power, the world will not admit the existence of a God. So Li De seems to be dancing on the tip of the knife, but he accurately calculates every step. The risk is unimaginable, because once there is a small mistake, it will fall short. But if he succeeds, the harvest will be enough to make people crazy. A complete head of the evil god is in his hand. It is worth more than hundreds of millions of gold. It is no longer the treasure that the wealth of the world can describe. And the head of the evil god is likely to be an opportunity for him to break through the extraordinary. This is the key of the key, so he must try even if the risk is ten times higher this time. Strength is the only one that will never change. No matter how many foreign objects are not as powerful as their own. As the ancestor of the upper race of the blood race, once he becomes extraordinary, how powerful will he become? Even Li De can''t estimate.And when he becomes extraordinary, the city of dawn will bloom with real brilliance. It will no longer be a problem to curb the development of dawn city. But as Castro sped away, Lee suddenly felt something was wrong, because the breath that made his hair stand on his back disappeared. Suddenly he turned his head and saw a scene that he would never forget. Red, red as blood. A scarlet cloak covered the sky of lissel. No one can describe the width and tenacity of that cloak, and no one knows why such a strange and powerful cloak appears in a moment. But the bloody cloak was there. Even the terrible smell of the ancient evil god was covered by the red cloak. The eye of chaos and death staring at Lee was blocked by the cloak of blood. The cloak that covered the city of lissel, with a light of blood, became the most dazzling existence under the thick black clouds. At the moment, that cloak is the only protagonist in the world. The crowd around lissel, who had not left, stood in a daze at the sight of the scene, which was unheard of in the epic myth, and made everyone stare. What is this??! Why is there such a huge cloak in the world?? No one answered their doubts, but when reed saw the familiar red blood, his pupils shrank violently. The proud girl who always held her head high and never lowered her head even in the face of death appeared in his mind. The blood cloak made of dragon skin seems to be still in sight. Andabella... The proud girl is flowing in her bones. She is the mayor of lissel City, the head of lissel family, and the descendant of the royal family of lissel. She is also a descendant of the royal family of lissel. She has noble and ancient royal blood in her body. The most important thing is that she still owes him a legendary equipment... "the old evil god, the ancestors have suppressed you for countless years, although because of the flow of time, the oath has been destroyed, and the creation of the holy light has been obscured. But the city of lissel belongs to the lissel family and to the once royal family of lissel. I will inherit the glory of my ancestors A loud and powerful, sonorous and firm words reverberated under the whole sky. Even if you just hear the crisp voice, you can feel the pride of the owner of the voice from the bone, which has already gone deep into the soul. The people around lissel were shocked when they heard this, and they felt that it had an exciting spirit. Some people are born to be leaders. Li De is such a proud voice, which undoubtedly makes people follow his charisma. "Lissel''s blood??!! How can such an ancient blood still exist in the world In the sky, the God of pestilence, whose strength had not yet been fully restored, sounded again. However, this time, his tone was somewhat exasperated, and there was no sense of excitement when he had just gained strength. "The ancient evil god, lissel''s blood will last forever! Evil will be purified eventually! I draw my sword from you in the name of the royal family of lissel But under the cloak of blood covering the sky, the high voice did not say any more nonsense, and directly began to declare war. Declare war on the gods! And then in the eyes of everyone. Covering the sky, the bloody cloak began to bloom with bright light, pale white energy with a bit of scarlet. The sky, which originally suppressed the darkness, seemed to have been poked into a big hole. The thick dark cloud broke up directly. Above the sky, a burst of piercing sunlight shone down from the big hole in the black cloud. This scene is very much like the birth of a God. Under the dark clouds, the sunlight spreads through the black hole and spreads to the earth, giving people a sense of hope and light. And in the sunlight, that scarlet cloak burst out more dazzling light. The blasphemous words in the sky stopped suddenly under the threat of the cloak, and the evil that revived the rules of the thematic plane seemed to be bombarded by a huge hammer and began to collapse. Aware of the urgency of the situation, the plague God no longer hides power. Under the control of his power, chaos and the eye of death in the sky suddenly appear a huge whirlpool. In the center of the whirlpool, an extremely frightening door of space appears. Through the door of space, you can see the scene opposite, which is a place of nothingness and death. Flies haunt the corpses, white and swollen bodies are all over the ground, the magma is bubbling, and the traces of sulfur burning by flame can be seen everywhere... the abyss. It''s the worst thing in the world. The old evil god directly opened the door of the abyss.Then, in the eyes of all, the headless body, with one arm, two legs and five artifact, disappeared into the eyes of chaos and death. There is only a piece of eternal evil language echoing in the sky... "plague and death were there, plague and death are now, plague and death will be forever." "I am eternal, I am the past, I exist in the past, I also exist in this evening, I am the dominator of plague and death, I am the disseminator of disease and destruction. I am eternal, I am the only one, I will not die, I will live forever, I will be reborn... " " descendants of lissel, the spirit breath of you and the new sun god, I know... when the fate is broken, I will come again... " " I will come again... " " I will again... " "... " endless return The sound is rippling in this world, and the content of discourse is full of chilling information. He will come again?? The nightmarish words surprised everyone at the moment, and they felt the crisis coming from the future... it seems that this time is not the end, but a new beginning, an unprecedented beginning, a beginning full of evil, darkness, terror, killing and bloody... after the God of plague left the plane, the black clouds in the sky were like Is lost the support of strength, began to dissipate quickly, and the sun above the clouds like thousands of swords pierced the thick shield of dark clouds. Dawn came. The earth was filled with a breath of hope. Originally, this should be a happy scene, but the crowd who experienced the scene just now seemed to be choked by something, and no cheering could be heard. I will come again... this sentence is like a terrible curse, lingering in everyone''s mind. They wanted to say it was a joke, but they couldn''t say it. Because the breath was so horrible. And what makes people wonder as much as this is why the word that made the gods kneel and burst three extraordinary crowns of ELO with one hand did not appear at the last moment? Is the other side going to face a more terrifying evil god? No matter how many people still have doubts and puzzles, what happened today has left an unforgettable trace in their hearts. They have also witnessed the birth of gods... however, after the old evil gods left the plane, the bloody cloak covering the sky over lissel gradually faded. Then, the wave ~ broke directly like a bubble, turned into a ruby like energy chip, and slowly fell from the sky. Against the sun, the sky and earth are crystal clear, and the beautiful scene is enough to make anyone''s mind sway. After perceiving that the spirit of pestilence had completely disappeared, Li De took a deep breath and stopped Castro, who was still flapping his wings. "Under the crown..." Amy looked at Li De hesitantly with a heavy tone. "Maybe we have a big problem..." although we have successfully robbed the head of the God, from the perspective of the attitude of the God of pestilence, a shocking change seems to be in front of us. The old God revealed too much information, too heavy. Dawn city must be prepared in advance. Lee didn''t immediately respond to Amy. After a moment''s meditation, his eyes slowly returned to firmness. Will is as firm as steel. "I have sensed that the storm is coming... " but we are not afraid! " "Go back to the city of dawn..." then he looked down at the head of the evil god with one horn on his hand. The ancient seal on it was full of unspeakable evil. Although the great change is coming, the extraordinary is also in front of us. Chapter 385 No one expected that the spiritual remains of lissel would end in such a situation. The bloody Cape became the last memory of all. Under the crown of Yiluo, the battle of the five armies, the cloak of blood, the ancient evil gods, and so on, have become new legends in the population of reciting poems. However, the end of the five army war is only the beginning, an unprecedented beginning. On April 15, there was no savior coming to the end of the battle of lissel. The sea area within hundreds of miles around was slaughtered by the old evil god. Many players tasted the taste of death in the hands of gods. Along with the appearance of this old evil god, there are countless bloodthirsty octopus. These monsters swarm out from the deep sea, turning this sea area into a place of death. The touch of the sea is called the storm''s hand. On the same day, in the periphery of the ancient forest, a city of elves, the earth was broken, the trees were burning, and the sky was covered with thick smoke. The evil god with two wings on his back and six eyes on his head climbed out of the seal. That day, the evil six eyed God became the source of fear of the elves. Thousands of Elves were devoured by evil gods, and the loss was a near tragic blow to the rare spirits. In the end, the king of spirits, who was powerful to the extreme in the ancient deep forest, expelled the six eyed evil god and drove him to the abyss. But Rao is so, the broken spirit city is still polluted, countless monsters climb out of the door of space, they will attack all life they see. When the time moved to April 30, the whole glory theme plane seemed to fall into a kind of unspeakable atmosphere. In the short half month since the birth of the first evil god in lissel, there have been more than ten such incidents. These terrible deeds have directly caused the death of millions of people and aroused the anger of the major Guangming sects. They have sent many extraordinary forces to explore all kinds of places where the seal of evil gods may be hidden, in order to put an end to such things. The empires were also on the verge of great enemies. The army was always on guard, and the existence of extraordinary level was unified and dispatched. Pandora''s box seems to be opened quietly. - - - on the evening of April 30, in the west of green city. In the dim street, there is a magic lamp far away, whose light is as dim as a dying fire. On the houses on the street, colorful paintings are printed on the colored glass windows, but because of the dim light, they become bloody and terrifying. At the same time, the giant dragon statue with teeth and claws on the spire house is also extremely infiltrating. In this kind of environment, the wet ground matches the ancient streets of hundreds of years, which has an indescribable sense of gloom. But in this can let the civilian''s back hair cool environment, but appeared in a red cape Miao man figure. Trampling ~ the leather boots trampled on the ground and made a crisp sound. The beige scholar''s robe on his body set off the slender figure extremely dazzling. The noble lady''s high head was like a swan, elegant and indifferent, with a very disdainful pride in her actions. In the dark street, this extremely abnormal scene attracted a lot of people''s attention. Members of the underground forces who roam the streets look at each other, and a bit of immorality flashed in their eyes, and then the corners of their mouths hung up with a kind of malicious radian. After a glance, they could see that they were aristocratic ladies. However, there are also a lot of smart personnel to speed up the pace to leave each other, the lady who can walk alone in the dark night, even if the other party looks harmless, it is best to leave snacks. This is the west side of green city. Andebella''s eyes looked blandly around her. Her neck was always so high that one could feel the noble atmosphere of a lady at a glance. Eyes quickly locked on the street, with malicious eyes to look at her little gangsters. Step forward, in a few people smile before the mouth, the momentum of terror on the body instantly rise. This moment is like a giant dragon roaring at a few gangsters, their necks seem to be strangled by powerful arms, breathing at this moment is very luxurious. "I ask, you say." Andebella''s piercing eyes were fixed on several people, and her tone seemed to be that the master was directing the servants. But the thieves who had barely reached level 5 even nodded and didn''t even have the mind to refute. They all swallowed the obscene smile just now. "Where is the covenant of darkness? Where is the crown of their president, ELO? " This? A few people look at each other, are a little flustered, one of the tall thieves hardened scalp way. "Dear lady, the Dark Pact is on the other side of the west side. You need to go through the black market to find it.How can we know such a great man under the crown of ELO... " andabella frowned slightly. "How much do you know about the legend under ELO''s crown?" "Ah? ELO is the president of the covenant of darkness. He used to... when the thief told all the information he knew, she couldn''t help being a little disappointed. These were all bad street news. "That''s all?" "Yes, my Lord," the robber added quickly, swallowing his saliva, "if you go to the black market and ask the Lord Welsh, the devil''s heart eater, you may get more information... on hearing this, andebella nodded slightly, and her high head never dropped half a point. "Thank you. Thank you for your cooperation." Then he turned and left. Several thieves who have just survived from the scythe of death feel somewhat flattered and even feel that they have just been forced to ask for this sentence of thanks, and they have made a lot of money. It''s the first time in their lives to be grateful by such an excellent noble lady. When the figure of andebella disappeared on the corner, a thief felt inexplicable. "I really don''t know who will get such a perfect lady in the end. The goddess is in charge. I don''t want to be a thief in my next life..." others nodded. Later, I didn''t expect that these little thieves became angry and strong because of the stimulation. They began to practice their ability and began to read and read. Finally, they really became the pillars of the thieves'' Guild. Moreover, by chance, he made great contributions to the city of green by chance. He was awarded the noble status by Archduke okelli. He became a worshipped aristocrat and married a real lady of nobility. These people became the legend of the bandits in green city. Many thieves born in slums regard them as idols. At this time, of course, andebella will not know about the future. This proud girl is walking towards the street that several people refer to. "Should I go to see Archduke okelli and send for a visit after hearing the news of ELO''s crown?" "No, it would be insincere not to visit in person." "It must be very powerful to suppress the existence of the old evil gods... maybe ELO will know lissel''s blood... andebella walked in the dark street with her brow locked, and her terrible mood was slightly sent out, which made those hostile eyes tremble and dare not to peep again. But at this time, the girl''s thoughts are not in these passers-by. "Although I was summoned to lissel by the power left by my ancestors, the power that has been integrated into my body is too great for me to control. The message from my ancestors is that I can tap the potential of my blood, and when I reappear the glory of lissel''s blood, I can fully inherit that power. But there is no clue about all this... " thinking of this, she shakes her head, and feels the blood mantle behind her is floating with the wind, and her expression is a little subtle. "And who would have thought that the legendary blood cloak behind me was only made by lissel royal family imitating the ancestors'' cloak. And the real blood cloak is afraid that no one knows it now - a real artifact. , I can''t master all the power of my blood vessel until I can master the power of my blood Help... help? After the word floated in her mind, the steps of andebella slightly stopped, and the figure of riding on the steel giant to save her from danger appeared inexplicably in the girl''s mind. Thinking of the man who made her feel safe for the first time in her life, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked up subconsciously, and the proud face softened a little bit. She did not see the scene that the God of pestilence was kneeling down by Li De''s words. When she arrived, Li De had already flown dozens of kilometers away from lissel. So the two did not meet, and Castro, the steel giant, did not appear in her sight. About the legend under the crown of ELO, or after she expelled the God of pestilence, she heard it from the outside population. She was deeply surprised by the strength of the other side. This is the reason why she wants to seek advice from ELO. As for whether the other party will cause danger to her, the strength inherited from her ancestors in her body is enough to make her fearless of all challenges. Even if the other party is a real God, she is sure to escape. As a 20-year-old girl with the title of a great scholar, her high spirit is not understandable to outsiders.So it''s strange to go alone to the west end of green city, but it''s not hard to understand. "What a strong energy? Are you the descendant of the royal family of lissel, who drove away evil spirits But just after she stepped into an alley, a clear and somewhat lazy voice interrupted her step. Yeah? Andebella turned violently, and there was a figure in front of her that made her slightly surprised. "Spirit?" Ariel, a 17 level elf archer who was once ravaged in a mysterious pub, was looking at andebella with interest. "I met you at Archduke okelli''s party, Lord andebella..." "I think I''ve met you too, Ms. Ariel." There was a slight frown in her brow, but there was no movement in her face. Elves are pure natural camp. As long as they don''t destroy their ancient forests, kill innocent people indiscriminately, and are not evil people, these arrogant lives will rarely attack outsiders because they despise them. "What do you want from me?" But why does this spirit come to the door all of a sudden?? Ariel giggled at the words, and the pride of the other side''s chest, which was extremely inconsistent with the spirit''s, followed her voice slightly. But Ariel''s next words directly surprised andebella. "We feel the energy in your body. Maybe we can help you..." nothing to do... Andabella''s face didn''t change much, but she was alert. "Help me? What do I need to give? " "No, Lord andabella, you don''t have to pay anything." "And what is your purpose?" "We found an ancient relic... Maybe you''ll be interested." "Why invite me?" "As a matter of fact, we are going to invite ELO to be crowned, but we ran into you on the way. It seems that it is fate. The Lord of andabella is also looking for ELO to be crowned?" "You?" "Yes, we..." after the words fell, Ariel hesitated for a moment, and finally reached for a wave. Then the quiet space behind the spirit suddenly broke, and then the two momentum let the shadow of andabella appear in the alley. One of them was an elf caster in a mage''s robe, whose momentum had reached an extraordinary level. His beautiful appearance brightened the air. The other lady made her look a little more. Because the other party is not an elf, and the breath of soul is almost the same as that of human beings. This is not the key. The key is that the other party''s eyes are red, like blood and ruby. And this unknown female transcendent feels more dangerous and deadly than the supernatural spirit caster. Both of them were extraordinary... Andebella''s thoughts surged. Legend is too rare, so the extraordinary is an absolute big man no matter where the glory is. The city of green has a million people, on the face of it, there is only one Locke crown, and its status is beyond the imagination of outsiders. This time, the Spirit sent the supernatural from the ancient forest to the green city. There is absolutely a great plan. Ariel looked at andebella with burning eyes. "Lord adebella, perhaps we can visit eloquence together. Whatever the result, we will tell you the secret of lissel''s blood... " " do you have the secret of lissel''s blood? " "Miss andebella, perhaps you should not doubt the genius''s erudition." Andebella took a look at the two supernatural beings who had been silent, moved her mind, and finally nodded slightly. She could not refuse the offer. The secret of lissel''s blood was too important to her. "I believe in the spirit''s reputation..." "let''s go together..." that night, Black Rose Manor welcomed several unexpected guests. - - - - - in the master''s manor of green city, Duke o''kaili carried his hands in his study and looked at the map of southern provinces hanging on the wall, and his expression was very dignified. "Monsieur bishop, is it really impossible to remove the violent half rat man of lissel? I''m afraid that this will become our great hidden trouble... " the bishop priest of the noble God has won his trust since he experienced a life and death disaster with Archduke okelli half a month ago. The other party''s careful and cautious style just makes up for aokaili''s ruggedness and strength, which makes Duke aokaili greatly appreciate and directly sends the other party to his side. It is reasonable to say that the position of the bishop and priest of the noble God is naturally very high in the sect, and it is impossible to transfer them on the basis of transfer.However, in the God sect of the nobility, the great aristocrat is the real speaker. As the controller of the southern provinces, there is no higher status than him here. What is it to send a bishop. "Archduke, lissel is not an example. Recently, news has come from all the great empires on the theme of glory that many of the ancient seal scriptures in their territory have been broken by evil gods, and those old gods are often accompanied by countless monsters... no one has been able to wipe out the filthy life crawling out of unknown places. " After hearing this, Duke O''Kelly could not help but feel a little headache. After the war in lissel, his losses were so great that the elite forces in his hands could not even make up 300000. However, he still needed to divide his troops to guard the vast southern province, which undoubtedly put him in a dilemma. "How will the king reply?" "His majesty will send 100000 troops... But we will have to pay for the follow-up costs of this army." O''Kelly was relieved. "Well, this army will be sent near lissel to wipe out those damned rats." Finish saying tone a meal, "have you heard from ELO crown?" "No," said the bishop, shaking his head. "We have been in touch with the covenant of darkness again and again, and their reply has always been that ELO has not returned." "You must supervise it in person, and when ELO comes back from the crown, I will visit him personally." Duke O''Kelly''s tone was somewhat urgent. The world is clearly changing, and he has to find new asylum seekers for green city. Although the supernatural mage Locke is powerful, his role in the recovery of ancient evil spirits is too weak. In contrast, Yiluo, who is three extraordinary in one hand, becomes his new patron of green city at this time. "Yes, Archduke." The bishop immediately nodded, and then, as if thinking of something, hesitated. "Duke, do we agree to the request from the spirit?" "Spirit?" Archduke O''Kelly frowned, turned his head slightly, and looked at the bishop priest, and then he had some questions. "Don''t they see what''s going on in lissel? Why do they dare to pry into the remains of gods? " "Dagong, the trace discovered by the spirit is a broken plane, and there may be hidden plane stones in it, and there are many precious ores..." "no, I''m not interested in these." After that, Archduke okali shook his head, and after a pause for a moment, he said slowly, "I still owe a little favor to the elves. if they decide to carry out their plan to explore the broken plane, we can help them to say a few words when we visit when ELO comes back from the crown. Maybe ELO may be interested in it. With ELO under the protection of the crown, this matter is not too difficult. Did the elves reveal anything else? " "Dagong, the spirit seems to have gone for the purpose of daily bow..." "is that artifact that the spirit has not forged yet?" "Yes, there seems to be a lot of divine stones that can forge artifacts in that site." "It has nothing to do with us. We can''t use those ores. Is there any other information?" "Well, no... by the way, these elves are followed by a strange human who has ruby eyes..." "Oh? Isn''t it an elf? " "No, those eyes are so impressive." "Well, it has nothing to do with us. Go down if you have nothing to do with it. Although the elves are powerful, these proud lives have never been simple. Now green city has no energy to participate in their affairs. What we have to deal with is the catastrophe that is about to break out in this world. " Duke O''Kelly''s tone was deep and his eyes were very dignified. "Monsieur bishop, no matter how much I pray, no matter how much I pray, no matter how much I pray, even the Pearl of light has been covered with darkness. I feel that the crisis is approaching. We are running out of time... the power of the old days will soon envelop the world, and we will once again live in the fear of being dominated by the old gods... " and Chapter 386 May 3, dawn city. The winter wheat began to soar after spring. At this time, the ears of wheat had turned golden. Farmers on the moon plain were cutting wheat with the latest harvest tools developed by the blacksmith''s shop, and their faces were full of bright smiles. For most civilians, it is a great blessing in life that they have farmland, clothes and clothing, and are not threatened by their lives. Every day in this hopeful City, changes are taking place that make them happy. In the new urban area, the newly built city hall has been put into use. The 5-story, 30 blade high building has become the new landmark of dawn city. Now most of the city hall departments have moved to the new office building, and in order to control and issue orders, Li De has also changed from the office of the old city hall. Standing on the 30 blade top office, Lee could see the edge of the new town and even farmers harvesting wheat on the moonlit plain. Twenty days have passed since the battle of lissel, but the impact of the war on dawn city is far from over. "Harrison, has the Legion of giants on the island come back?" "Under the crown, it''s all back." Harrison, standing behind Lee, respectfully reports. After the battle of lissel, the Centaur army and the giant army withdrew separately. After they left the battle, the magic language bat sent the giant army to the island controlled by the fish people tribe according to the original plan. The Centaurs withdrew from the hills and suspended trade with dawn city. This is the surest way to deal with it. It is to deal with the prying eyes of the Centaurs and the giants. Li De originally planned to observe for at least three months. But the plan did not keep pace with the changes, and with the birth of a large number of old evil gods, the attention aroused by the battle of lissel was directly diverted. So after being silent for most of a month and making sure there was no danger, the giant began to return to dawn again. It was not until the giants returned that Lee thought the war was really over. "This time, we sent 1300 giant legions, 130 of them were double headed ogres. The Centaur regiment has 125000 people in total, and more than 8000 people have been killed. " Hearing Harrison''s report, Li De nodded slightly. He had to say that the army he had built at a great cost in front of him could be called "strong". Under the condition that the other legions suffered heavy losses or even total annihilation, the total casualties of centaurs were less than 10%, which had to be proved that they were powerful. As for zero casualties, it can only exist in fantasy. This is a war in which hundreds of thousands of people collide. No one can predict what will happen in the next second. If you want to be immortal, you will be blind. After Harrison finished the report, he seemed to think of something. He hesitated and said, "under the crown, we didn''t find the figure of Lord asrega in the direction you said..." Li De Mei wrinkled his head. After asrega snatched the arm of the God of pestilence, he quickly left lissel city. He thought the other party would return to dawn City, but the other party lost track. But after he sank down to feel it, he found that the evil spirit had fallen into a deep sleep and seemed to be undergoing some unpredictable transformation. Li De guessed that the seal of the plague God''s arm was broken, and then asreqa had to swallow the power of the other side directly, which caused the deep sleep. But the power of the gods covered up the breath of asrega, so lied couldn''t find his specific location, so he could only give a general idea and send personnel to search to see if he could find any trace. So that''s what happened. "Continue to send personnel to search, the spirit arm of asreqa is too important. Although his strength is extremely strong, his sense of the outside world will inevitably drop to the freezing point when he sleeps. If he meets the strength of the bright sect, he may not be able to cope with it." "Yes, under the crown!" Harrison responded with a stern expression. Although Li De explained the task, he was not too worried. After all, he was a God who survived from ancient times. He probably found a safe place for himself before he went to sleep. Sending people to search is to prevent in case, before asrega is found, he can only increase the fault tolerance rate as much as possible, so that he has more room for operation. Bang ~ Bang ~ then a sudden knock on the door interrupted their conversation. "In." Lee turned slightly, and Amy''s figure entered the room. "Good day, under the crown." After entering the room, Amy immediately raised her chest and bowed, and the shadow high priest, who had returned to dawn city after two and a half years, looked excited and seemed quite excited. "Under the crown, I have found the way to break the seal of the God''s head!" Yes, the God''s head was taken by Lee de. twenty days later, the seal has not been broken.It has to be said that his research on the God''s head has not progressed as rapidly as expected. Because the seal handed down from ancient times is too strong. In order to seal the ancient seal specially made by the evil god is not comparable to the current magic seal. Although after countless years of time, the power of seal has been greatly reduced, but that is the power of seal God. Therefore, Li De was also quite helpless and fell into a deadlock for a while. There are only three ways to quickly break the seal. One is to find the right way to open the seal directly. The second is to tear the seal with violence. This violence refers to the divine power above level 30, and the third is to use the power of faith to erode the seal. As the power of the gods, the power of faith is undoubtedly the assassin''s mace to break the seal. Arguably, the third point is the best way, but the biggest contradiction of this plan is that the power of faith is not enough. Li De preliminarily estimated that it would cost at least one million to use the power of faith to break the seal, which was more than the total power of faith he had acquired over the years. So the third idea had to be abandoned. After studying for a week, Lee was furious and threw it to Amy and the Institute of magic industry to solve the problem. It took 20 days to come and go. "Oh? How to do it? " After waiting for such a long time, Li De was finally about to be released, not to mention how excited he was. before, he felt like he had worked so hard to find a unique secret book in martial arts novels, but when he was preparing to practice, he found that his mother''s words were foreign words, and he couldn''t understand them. God''s head, this is an opportunity to break through the extraordinary... Amy''s face was excited, and her expression was strange. "Under the crown, we can''t break the seal with conventional force, even we tried everything, but in the end we found... Maybe you will be surprised." MMP, what''s this asshole selling now? Reed gave Amy a hard look. "Say it Amy started to smile, but the next word made Lee''s eyes widen and his face showed a strange expression. "Under the crown, there is the undead of the ox bone in the place where the bones are buried. It can help us break the seal... looking at Amy''s serious expression, Li De''s face was black, and he heard me correctly?? The undead of ox bone in the place where the bones are buried can help him break the seal of God''s body?? This is no international joke. In addition to gnawing bones, that bastard undead likes to build houses. Recently, he has become obsessed with building underground palaces, making underground passages everywhere in the place where bones are buried. This guy can break the seal of God? Isn''t that a joke? And Niugu undead is only level 14! "Are you serious?" At this time, Li De doubted whether this guy was kicked in the brain by the cow... "yes, under the crown." The expression on Amy''s face was also subtle. With such great efforts, they mobilized hundreds of the smartest people in dawn city to study the problems that could not be solved for half a month, and finally found a solution on a cow. It seems that it''s a shame... looking at Amy, Li De can''t help but slow down. Thinking of the strange performance of the ox bone undead from the first day he made it, he can''t help feeling, it seems that the words made by this bastard undead cow are not too difficult to accept... After all, that guy has never been normal. "How did you do that? Melt the seal with the fire of your soul? Or did it gain some kind of powerful skill destruction? " Amy was sweating. "No, it''s not... Your ox bone is so powerful that he can bite the seal directly... the creator God is on it, which is shocking. I saw with my own eyes that the seal of the head of God body was gnawed out by it, and those ancient inscriptions were directly swallowed into the stomach by it... the more Amy said, the more mysterious it was... But Li De felt that the cliff was something that the cow could do. "Where is the ox bone now?" "We''ve taken it to the Institute of magic industry..." "let''s go and have a look." Without any hesitation, Li De opened the door of the space and entered the Institute of magic industry with Amy and Harrison, who had never had time to speak. In order to unseal the head of the plague God, during this time, Lee allowed Amy, the blasphemer who had acquired some divine power before, to use the resources of dawn city. Because the conventional methods didn''t work, Amy used all kinds of weird things, and the ox bone was just one of them.At first, Amy intended to destroy the seal of the ox bone with the fire of the soul, but he didn''t expect that the ox bone ghost would speak directly... when Li De appeared at the door of the magic Industry Research Institute, this newly built industrial area appeared. The magic industry research institute covers an area of more than 500 mu. At present, it has 30 scientific research buildings, 20 factory buildings and production bases. In addition, there is a large amount of land to be developed. There are more than 3000 people living and working here every day. Halflings, goblins, dwarfs, humans, blood races, even orcs, one eyed giants and two headed ogres can be seen everywhere. It is a natural multi-ethnic exhibition hall. "Good day under the crown." After seeing Li De''s figure, more than ten blood clan guards bowed and saluted immediately. I''m in the Industrial Research Institute. Because of the importance of the Institute of magic industry, Li De personally ordered that no one should enter it by using the door of the space where the bones were buried. Naturally, his orders should set an example and not be destroyed at will. After a while, the three came to the center of the 20 blade high building in the respectful greetings around. In the magic elevator click sound, directly down to the third floor of the basement. In a room protected by magic circles and alchemy traps, reed saw the head of the plague God gnawed by the ox bone undead. The head of an evil god is almost the same size as that of an ordinary person, but what makes people surprised at this time is that there is a missing piece of the chilling ancient inscription on it, which is very similar to that of a popsicle who has been bitten, and the tooth mark on it is particularly clear. At this time, the ox bone undead lay in a slightly empty corner with a bored face swinging its oxtail. It seemed that he was missing his underground palace... after seeing Li De, the ox bone undead''s lazy body suddenly shook, and his head quickly lifted up. Then he jumped up quickly and rushed toward Li De. Step on ~ the sound of cattle hooves sounds clear. Then, under everyone''s gaze, the undead made a sudden brake when it was far away from the edge of Li Desan and four blades, its forelimbs and head were clinging to the floor, and then at the speed of inertia, it slipped in front of Li De. Eyes ~ the short tail swayed wildly, and made a burst sound in the air. When Li De saw this scene, he couldn''t help but give a sharp puff. I don''t know what to say or not to say. "Under the crown..." Amy''s eyes twinkled to see the baby''s light when she saw the ox bone dead. "After the seal of God''s body is broken, can you send this undead to me? I have a lot of interesting ideas to try... " the ox bone undead shivered when he looked at emyton with his eyes shining, as if he had noticed a great threat. He quickly stood up, and then he hid behind Lee De, his head lowered to his feet, and he glared at Amy fiercely, and his throat made a voice of hate. Li De couldn''t help kicking the dead like Tiao erha with his feet. "Let''s break the seal first." Amy said quickly, "under the crown, the breath of God''s head can''t be covered. With the ability of that evil god, most of us will be aware of our traces..." Li De waved his hand, "I''m not so careless." With a wave of his hand, he broke through the door of the space, and Li De stepped into the place where he buried his bones. He was eager to follow the rules just as he wanted to lead by example. At this time, he had to hit himself in the face. "Stick that head in." Eyes ~ after hearing the command, the ox bone undead gave a simple cry, then turned and opened his mouth, like a dog, with his gray head in his mouth, and ran directly into the door of space. Before leaving, he gave Amy a proud look, as if to say that you can''t do anything with me. "You go ahead, don''t wait for me." Li De left a warning and closed the door of space directly. Only Amy and Harrison were left wide eyed. After entering the place where the bones were buried, Li De cautiously closed all the doors of the space that had been opened before. At the same time, he used the force of death to strengthen the space barrier of the place where the bones were buried. When all this was done, he had time to look at the head of the evil god on the white bone ground. This ferocious mouse head is still as ugly as ever. The long single corner on the head is as sharp as a blade, and the dense inscriptions linger on it, making its name even more frightening. Li De opened the attribute panel subconsciously, and the attribute of plague God''s head suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. Sealed spirit head Quality: Divine level status: sealing (damaged) Introduction: a sealed God''s head contains powerful divine power. The power of seal has gradually weakened because of the passage of time, and the owner of the head is calling for it. It''s a simple attribute, but it makes Lee''s eyebrows wrinkle."The God of pestilence... As expected, it is impossible to give up his mind. Even if he hides in the bottomless abyss and recovers his strength, he still pays close attention to this head. Fortunately, he said that the old days did not come, otherwise the other side may be directly off the field to rob. But the time left for me is not too much, the world is about to or is undergoing a world shaking change. In troubled times, only powerful forces can protect everything around us. However, transcendence will be the foothold of the next stage... " after reading the attributes of the head of the evil god, Li De''s sense of urgency was aggravated. In the past half a month, the seals of evil gods everywhere on the theme of glory have been broken, and the old gods have become active. This kind of crisis can be seen. And there is another thing that he has always remembered. The God of pestilence once said a sentence that made him feel cold on his back. The stone tablet of fate has been stolen by the gods of the old days, and the old days will come again. He didn''t know what the slate of destiny was, and even all the myths and legends collected during this period had not found the word. But he can feel that this is a very important thing to Rongguang, the multi yuan world, and the root of changing everything. Although the dawn city has been able to pull up an army of tens of thousands of people, it can be called powerful, but it is not enough in the disaster caused by the gods. So the next stage of Lee''s goal will be to break through the extraordinary. Even more than him, he has to improve the combat effectiveness of his men. Being extraordinary is far from enough to face the coming great changes. It''s urgent. He doesn''t have much time to plan for anything else. "Bite the seal for me..." Li De stretched out his hand and rubbed the head of the dead man of ox bone. The smooth and hard skull was a bit cool. The ox bone ghost seemed to enjoy Lee''s touch, and his tail wagged more happily. Li De patted the guy on the head, and the ox bone ghost felt it and turned around directly. With the delicious head in his mouth, he trotted to the twelve story white bone altar in the central area and lay down slightly. And then, with Lee''s strange gaze, the undead cow began to gnaw at the seals, which were full of horror waves, like eating bones. The seal was directly chewed, and the sound was like eating peanuts or biting straight flax, Li De''s eyelids were jumping. The young people really didn''t speak Martial Arts.... the seal on the head of the God of pestilence was like a layer of syrup, which was chewed by the undead of cattle bones happily. However, what is more shocking is that the dead of the ox bone not only chewed the seal, but also swallowed those inscriptions directly into his stomach... "this???" Li De saw this scene with a question mark on his face. What are the seals made of?? Even if you can chew it, you can still eat it? " He didn''t even know what words to use to describe the strange scene. It doesn''t make sense at all. The seals are swallowed up... this is not all. The next scene makes Li De feel that the ox bone is really going to heaven. After the broken inscriptions were swallowed by the ox bones, they began to melt slowly under an invisible force, just like the snow water being boiled. What''s more, the melted inscriptions began to linger on the bones of the dead, and then they seemed to be rewritten by some people. The ancient seal inscriptions began to be re engraved on the bones of the dead one by one. The ancient inscriptions with pale blue fluorescence appear in the snow-white bones, and the scene seems to have an indescribable shock. The eyes ~ seem to have noticed the change of their own body, and the ox bone dead are more and more happy. "What the hell did I make?" At this time, Li De''s mood was extremely complicated. This guy is so weird. It''s a seal. Even if you eat like this, you can still absorb it??? What the hell''s the principle?? Do you want to be reasonable? Don''t think that you are a cow and you can do whatever you want... as the seal is constantly broken under the bite of the dead, the head of the God of pestilence, which is rigid as a stone, gradually becomes warm. Then an indescribable, untouchable, peeping terror began to pervade the place where the bones were buried. The breath was like a beast in an iron cage that began to come out of the cage, and its mouth roared with a choice of people. In order to ensure safety, all the dead spiders were moved outside. At this time, there were only a few small dead bones left in the burial place. However, these dead souls began to tremble, and the fire of their souls swayed as if they might be extinguished at any time. Obviously, although these low-level undead created by him have no wisdom, they also feel the terrible breath of invading the soul.Li De''s dark and deep eyes are dignified. He felt, felt that the hidden evil power was reviving, the other party was calling, yes, calling, this head was calling his soul, the old God of pestilence. With the help of the plane force of the place where the bones are buried, Li De can feel that in the chaotic void, another call is responding to the head of the evil god, which crosses the distance and the barrier of countless planes. God of pestilence. The old evil god sensed his head... Li De''s heart was awed, and forced to use the power of the place where the bones were buried to isolate the other party''s induction. Fortunately, the place where the bones were buried was anchored in the main plane, and it was completely under the control of Li De, so there was no big problem. However, the interaction between the head of evil god and the God of pestilence across time and space still made Li De feel great pressure. With a wave of his hand, the turbulent force of death in the place where the bones were buried began to wrap tightly around the dead, forming a dark cloud like protective shell, and once again establishing a defense line of blockade. I don''t know if it''s a psychological effect. Li De obviously feels that the call of both sides has weakened under the isolation of the power of death. "Speed up!" Li De''s eyes are sharp, he is fully open, and he is always aware of all the changes around him. If there is any change, he will immediately use the force of plane to suppress the head, just like the angel with twelve wings. Even the God of morning could not sense the sealed twelve winged angels. He did not believe that the God of plague was stronger than the God of morning light. The only problem is that if he does this, the opportunity to break through the extraordinary will undoubtedly be blocked. He could only transform the head of the evil god with the power of death as he did with the twelve winged angels, so he was not willing to take this step until he had to. The ox bone undead also felt something wrong. The short tail did not shake, but stood up very alert, but the gnawing in his mouth did not stop. The cow was happy to feel that it was getting stronger after eating this strange head. As the seal became more and more broken, the inscriptions on the body of the dead were more and more dense. At this time, the undead of cattle bones has become a skeleton cow with light blue light, which seems to have an indescribable momentum. I''m afraid nobody thought that a cow would become the key to breaking the seal of the gods... Click ~ with a clear sound, the last seal inscription was swallowed by the dead of the ox bone, and Lee''s face changed. Because before he had time to react, an indescribable force of terror broke out on the head of the gods. The gray energy gathered on the single corner of the God''s head, and that one corner directly broke the space where the bones were buried, which had been reinforced by Li De again and again. For example, the forbidden mantra was compressed for thousands of times and then exploded suddenly, and the energy of magma eruption was less than one tenth of this force. Just at the moment when the space was broken, a terrible breath of the abyss burst out from the broken space. The breath was like the collapse of mountains, and the vast waves rolled back into the sky. It''s full of darkness and brutality enough to soften his legs. Then, Yila ~ a long ferocious barb arm directly from the space gap that was broken by the God''s head into the place where the bones were buried. On that arm, there is the gray energy that can destroy time and space, and it seems that there are thousands of shrinking thunder flashes, and great terror comes. At this moment, Lee''s hair stood up and every pore in his body was warning him. Danger!!! Extremely dangerous!!! Chapter 387 No one can describe how powerful that arm, haunted by gray energy, was in the moment when it came out of the broken space. That''s the arm enough to collapse the entire space. That''s the ultimate power of the world, that''s God. The place where the bones were buried seemed to have been hit, and the whole plane was shaking. It''s too powerful, just an arm, but it''s beyond the limit of the rare bone burial place. It seems that in this way, this weak plane will be shattered by the evil god who has crossed countless spaces and planes. After what happened between the electric light and flint, Li De forced down his body to fear the God, and his eyes were as firm as iron. With a sudden wave of his hand, he immediately used all the power of death to bestow on the surface of the buried bone, and strongly confined the arm in the air. At the same time, the angel''s wings on the twelve story white bone altar have risen slightly. If the evil god really comes, fight everything to stop it!! Twelve wings blazing angel this is the last hind hand, once torn, he will suffer unbearable losses. Because after the angel comes out, he will definitely find out what he has done, and then the other party will not be so easily fooled as last time. "God of the new sun, I have smelled your soul... now, kneel down and submit my head and hands to me. I will forgive you for your sins and give you the strength of the old days... on the day when the old days cover the world again, you will live forever again! The ancient blasphemous words resound through the broken space in the whole place where the bones are buried. The abominable smell emanating from the space crevice makes the tails of the dead of the ox bones stand up, and the fire of the soul begins to vibrate. This evil god gives the feeling of ox bone undead more terrifying than the god evil. Li De stares at the space gap that looks like the mouth of the abyss, and the other party seems to devour the whole burial place at any time. The evil power of the God of pestilence surged in almost as if the sea were pouring down. Facing the power of the gods, the feeling is more terrible than being gazed at by the dragon! But at this time, after hearing the threat of the God of pestilence, his vigilance suddenly relaxed. Although the power to suppress the ferocious arm did not decrease, it was no longer the original regardless of all costs. He also put back the twelve wing white bone altar. Feeling the change of Li De, he was extremely dissatisfied with his old divine power, and his dignity became higher and higher. At this moment, Li De even felt that he was standing in front of the God of plague, and the other party was staring at him with cold eyes. Li De''s chest is like being pressed by a mountain at the moment. Even a simple breath takes a lot of energy. But the more he is like this, the more determined his eyes are. His eyes narrowed slightly, he raised his head and looked directly at the broken space and the ferocious arm flashing thousands of miniature thunder. The blasphemous words learned from the evil spirits were slowly spewed out of Li De''s mouth. "The old gods, the abyss imprisons your body, and the thematic plane blocks your soul..." the corners of his mouth curl up in a deep cold arc, and his eyes are deep. "You can''t really come? What a poor creature. As a God who survived from ancient times, he could not conquer a weak plane. Before the old days in your mouth don''t come, you''d better stay in your abyss and continue to be a disgusting dirty mouse. Go back If the dead bones were here, they would be very happy with Li De''s hostility. They were gods... the plague God who was ridiculed by Li De was completely angry. Roar ~ the piercing roar of more than 100000 people broke through the space, and the vibration of the place where the bones were buried was even more severe. "God of the new sun!! I will burn your soul for a million years!! Ten million years But after the God of pestilence roared, the ferocious arm that haunted by the evil smell of gray and thunder suddenly took back from the broken space gap. Actually, as Li De observed, the ancient evil god could not come, and all that just happened was the threat of the other party. Li De''s eyes remained indifferent when he saw this scene. If the God of pestilence could come, he would never believe that the existence that had formed a deadly enemy with him would even talk nonsense to him. But he snatched his head from the other party''s hand. What kind of hatred is this? Blood feud can only be described reluctantly. And the most important thing is the other side or God! His practice of trampling on each other''s dignity, let alone the old evil gods, can blow up the hair of even the most kind gods. However, the God of pestilence is such a lot of nonsense, if you talk too much, you will lose. The weak will use language to show off, and the strong will never disdain to talk nonsense to the weak.So this time, after the God of pestilence opened his mouth, Li De determined the state of the other party. No matter how weak the place was, it was anchored on the thematic plane. It was amazing that the other party could come down with an arm. It is true that the villain died of talking too much. Although the God of plague could not come, it was far from over. The other side''s head can still be buried in the ground, which is enough for the plague God to take back at all costs. Yila ~ the original broken space gap exploded after the plague God''s arm was retracted. Although the old evil god could not come to the place where the bones were buried, it used the power of terror to forcibly widen the space gap blasted open by the God''s head, and directly turned it into a space door with 30 blade length and 10 blade height. The power of God''s power was even stronger. After Li De''s power of running faith spread all over his body, and even began to burn the power of belief, he reluctantly resisted the numbing momentum. With the widening of the space gap, a more shocking scene appeared. The door of space fixed by the God of pestilence flashed a little gray light, and then a terrible gray energy slammed into the door of space. It was like two mountains were colliding and shaking. In the place where the bones were buried, there was a wave of tumultuous waves. At this time, the undead of the ox bone could hardly stand on one side, with an expression of panic. When the tremor subsided and Lee came back to his senses, he found that behind the broken space in the place where the bones were buried, there was a place full of skeletons, white and swollen bodies piled up into mountains, giving off a place of death that was extremely frightening. After he felt a little, his face changed. Is that? The God of pestilence?! "The God of new sun, my kingdom of God has been connected with your weak plane through the space passage!! You will never escape my gaze. When the old days come, I will cross this space passage by myself, cut off your head and take out your soul The plague God''s voice was filled with unspeakable resentment and the pleasure of getting revenge on Li De. Obviously, a series of operations by Li De made the old evil god and him an immortal enemy. Although he could not come to the place where the bones were buried, he could feel the relationship between this plane and Li De. The blasphemous words became more and more cold. "Now, let you taste the fear I bring you day and night, humble God of the new sun..." far away from countless planes, a bottomless abyss, in an unknown plane interlayer, the God of pestilence, without head and right arm, controls his kingdom of God and forcibly anchors with the place where the bones are buried. Although the anchoring was carried out through a collapsible space tunnel, he thought it was enough to deal with the not so powerful new sun god. The head is the main part of the divine body. Although the divinity was sealed in the body by him, he regained the power of the plague after reorganizing the body. However, without the head, his strength should be reduced by at least 30%. This is not good news for the God of pestilence, who wants to get a foothold in the bottomless abyss. The bottomless abyss, however, is the most evil and chaotic place in this glorious and diverse plane. The evil god, which is more powerful than the God of pestilence, can not be counted. Take back the head. It''s the quickest way to restore strength. "My servants, occupy and devour this plane! At all costs The cold words resounded through the gray Kingdom, and then tens of millions, hundreds of millions, even billions of wild half mouse people raised their heads and roared at the moment! With the grim command of the plague God, countless wild half rat men surge out of the 30 blade wide, 10 blade high space door. The amount is as exaggerated as a blowout. Hissing ~ the hissing sound of rats has become the only theme in the land where bones are buried. Fear is spreading. Lee''s face suddenly changed at the sight. These wild halflings are slaves trained by the God of pestilence. They represent the power of the God of plague. Once this plane is occupied by the fury halflings, the power of the God of plague will begin to erode the place where the bones are buried. At that time, the place where the bones were buried would no longer belong to him. It wasn''t a wonderful feeling to be watched by a God who had survived the old days. It''s like a snake watching him in the shadow all the time. He felt a strong sense of crisis. Blood chains, open. Looking at the fierce half mouse man surging out of the door of space, Li De instantly activated the blood of his ancestors. The force of terror surges and erupts in the body. Yi La ~ the terrible Silver Dragon lightning shines in the dark place where the bones are buried. Four ring magic - thor comes.Li De stood in the distance of the door of space, and a man blocked the gap in the broken space. Those violent half mouse people rush out of the door of space will be immediately flooded by lightning, the power of terror directly let these God slaves directly burst to pieces. Yila ~ blood and limbs splashed all over the sky, and the white bone ground was directly dyed blood red. The scene looked incomparably bloody and cruel. Even within a few minutes, the ground had been raised by the corpse of half mouse man, and the speed of the power of death to corrode the corpse was far less than that of thunder. At this time, in front of the door of space, is the real body piled up into a mountain. When Li De saw this thought, the white bone ground collapsed directly and swallowed up the high mound of corpses into the ground, and the surface was smooth again. This is the real place where the dead are piled up. "The God of the new day... Is so weak that there are no slaves in the kingdom of God... the God of pestilence is extremely indifferent to the scene of the violent half rat being killed. Each violent half mouse man contains his power. Although it is very weak, the more violent half mouse man dies, it means that his brand and mark in the other plane are heavier. As long as the old days come, he can find him no matter where he is. A moment later, Li De noticed the intention of the old evil god, but a cold arc hung from the corner of his mouth. You want to hold me up? You have to have the same skill! Slightly mobilize the power of death, the gray energy in the air that dissipates after the death of the half rat man is instantly swallowed up, and then on the attribute panel of the place where the bones are buried, the number of the power of death begins to rise slowly. Lee''s eyes lit up in a flash when he noticed the scene. He suddenly found that it was not a bad thing to be hunted by the God of pestilence... what is the most lack of burial place now? ¡ª¡ªThe power of death. Even if the underground world kills cave spiders desperately, the power of death won''t meet his needs. So up to now, the place where the bones are buried has not been upgraded to the rare level, the feature of recruiting ice dragon has not been opened, and the altar of twelve layers of white bone has not been activated. But now things seem to have changed subtly. Aren''t these wild half rat people the living source of death?? And it was the other party who sent it to the door on his own initiative... This old evil god is his lucky star. How can he send anything he lacks. These wild half rats die in the ground where the bones are buried, not all of them become the growth nourishment of the place where the bones are buried?? In addition, most of the rage half rat people are level 7 or 8, and level 10 is not uncommon. Killing these monsters can get much faster death power than raising pigs. After the change of thinking, Li De was in a good mood for a moment. After looking at the door of the space, he could see how he looked. "It is said that there must be an antidote within five steps of a poisonous snake. Am I the killer of this evil god?" After he was in a good mood, Li De also got strong, but after ten minutes or so, the continuous flow of wild half rat people still made his brow. Although he can hunt these halflings for the power of death, there is an important problem - he can''t waste his time here all the time. If he is dragged here by the God of pestilence with the fury of half a rat, it is impossible for him to gain more power of death. The crisis of the old days is coming, so he must be promoted to extraordinary as soon as possible, and all subordinate forces of dawn city should be prepared for the future. Now that the seal has been untied, the divine head is suppressed by him with the force of space beside the white bone altar. The opportunity for breakthrough is just around the corner. Li De''s eyes slowly calmed down. After thinking for a moment, he felt a little bit. He realized the power of the door of space. In a short period of time, he could only allow level 10 violent halflings to pass through. After that, his mind moved. Directly opened the door of space, through the blood breath to find Amy and Harrison. After seeing the scene in the bone burial place through the space door, they were surprised. The smell of evil spirits was too fierce and terrifying. It''s not real at all. "Harrison, Amy, mobilize the troops at once! We''re in big trouble... "And Lee quickly and briefly told the two people about the current situation. Amy and Harrison looked at each other after listening to each other. They didn''t expect that the head of that evil god would do so much. "Yes! Under the crown The matter is in a hurry. I dare not delay at the moment and start to arrange it immediately. After Lee De''s order was given, the whole dawn city immediately turned for it. Just after the fierce battle in lissel, the vigilance of the dawn City Army was far from abating. After receiving the military order, it began to gather at a breathtaking speed.The reserve soldiers went to the streets to replace the patrol team, and all kinds of weapons and equipment in the warehouse began to be pushed out again. Crossbows, alchemy bombs, bows, high-level armor... Weapons and equipment are almost endless. The human army of the king''s blade, the blood of the holy light, and even the legions of giants and orcs began to gather. This time, different from the war in lissel, the city of dawn was confronted with the invasion of evil gods. The war took place in the place where the bones were buried. Their enemies were only the old evil gods, and there was no need to worry about being discovered by the outside world. So Lee directly used all his troops. The headquarters in the army immediately began to make operational orders, while the construction department began to study how to build fortifications to deal with the excessive number of violent halflings. It has to be said that dawn city is not what it used to be. In the face of this emergency and sudden war, all departments began to work together, and in less than 10 minutes, they determined how to deal with the violent half rat attack. The construction department, the army, the city hall, even the logistics department, the weapons factory and so on all started, and everything revolved around the defensive war in the burial place. One day, two days... When the fifth day came, Li De only felt that his mental power was like water in a sponge, almost drained. He continued to use four rings of magic for five days, and resisted the violent half mouse man''s death impact, which provided enough time for the army response of dawn city. The power of death on his attribute panel also soared by 200000, breaking through the 800000 mark and 40000 death power per hour. The terrifying increase in speed made Lee''s eyelids jump. Even if it wasn''t for a long time that Raytheon''s arrival made his spirit almost overdrawn, I''m afraid he would really like to watch for a little longer. It''s great to watch the numbers on the property panel jump quickly. "Under the crown, the defensive offensive is ready!" Just then, Harrison''s voice came from behind. Lee turned his head slightly when he heard the sound, glanced around and immediately relaxed. Although it was only five days, but under the condition of mobilizing the whole city''s strength, the place where the bones were buried had already changed dramatically. A circle of huge rock fortress centered on the gate of space formed a circle without dead corners and hunted it. Li Deli opened the door of space with the place of burying bones, and let the giant go to the mountain to mine stone. Then the blood caster used magic to remove the water chestnut of the huge stone and build the wall directly. The wall, which took five days to build, is 30 blades high and 5 blades wide. With the joint efforts of thousands of giants, more than 2000 blood clans, 8000 demon language bats, and tens of thousands of troops, this rock fortress was built at a miraculous speed. It''s absolutely shocking. What''s more, the circular rock wall has a radius of 100 blades, completely enclosing the door of space. According to the design of the construction department, the 30 blade high rock wall has nine floors from bottom to top. Each layer can let archers stand and attack through the shooting holes reserved in the rock wall. At the top of the rock wall stood a circle of soldiers with large arms and high-grade armor. The blade in his hand is now polished. Even in the surrounding area of the rock wall, 30 temporary but extremely stable wooden towers 10 blades higher than the rock wall have been built, all of which are blood casters. In a large area behind the rock wall, in addition to the logistics personnel, there are archers who have aimed at the shooting angle and are ready to launch attacks. Can this burst has 360 degrees of no dead angle around the door of this space, as long as the violent half mouse man appears, the first time will encounter the most brutal shooting. In just a few days, this magnificent military fortress rose from the ground, which was enough to shock anyone. At a time of great danger, the dawn city has shown its thrilling potential. This is a city that can be called a great one. It was built by Li De himself. The plan to build a tower defense area to kill halflings was selected from 20 defensive options, which is very suitable for the army of dawn city now. Strong bows and sharp arrows are the advantages of dawn City, which is not possessed by the violent half rat man. Therefore, it is undoubtedly the focus of this design to maximize the advantages of dawn city. Obviously, this hedgehog like fortification did it. "Ready, I''m going to evacuate..." the tone of Li De''s admonishment was inevitably a little tired. Although the original blood''s ability to recover from terror keeps his body in perfect condition, casting requires mental energy. For five consecutive days, it is necessary to maintain the four ring spell of Thor''s coming every second. This requirement for mental power has been exaggerated to the level of terror.Even if it is an extraordinary person, it is impossible to bear the continuous consumption of five days. It is a myth that one can use the four ring magic for one day. If he had not been baptized by God, and his blood was noble, he would have been drained. "Crown, we are waiting for your order!" Harrison was standing with Amy on the wooden tower outside the rock wall, his face solemn. Li De takes a deep breath and takes a deep look at the crazy mouse Kingdom opposite the door of space through the thunder and lightning all over the sky, and his body brush disappears directly in place. Without the hindrance of thunder, the violent half mouse man rushed out of the gate of space like a tide. The scene seems enough to make any person with intense phobia creepy. And the flesh wing half mouse man also flies with the fury half mouse man at this moment. God''s servant, released. But just a second before the frenzied half mouse was about to spread. "Let go A roar of fury took the most severe blow to all the wild half mouse people. Whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whe. The crossbow, developed and improved by halflings, can not be resisted by half mouse people with open body. Blood splashed at this moment, and the bodies of the wild half mouse, who were shot through like hedgehogs, instantly covered the ground. With only a dozen breaths, a few blade high corpses have been piled up in front of the door of space. This picture looks terrible. On the contrary, the rampant half rat man could not do anything about this mountain like wall. The 5-blade wall is more solid than steel. After the fierce half rat people rush to here with the momentum of killing, they often find that they can''t do anything with such a high wall. 30 blades, this is a lethal height. It takes a lot of effort even if the rabid halflings want to climb, but the archers around them won''t give them the chance. There are so many fury halflings that you don''t even need to aim. You just have to pull your bow and shoot. Lee appeared on the wooden tower outside the rock wall, and Amy was directing the killing. The wooden tower is 40 blade high. Standing on it, you can easily cross the rock wall and attack the enemies inside. There are 30 wooden platforms, each tower has two floors, each floor can stand 20 people, usually with 20 blood casters and 20 human archers, a total of 40 people. The 30 wooden towers are 1200 people. This second line of defense completely made up for the dead corner which the shooting hole could not shoot, and severely suppressed the fury of the half rat man. "Amy, report." With his hands on the balustrade of the wooden tower, Li De looks down at the tightly enclosed door of the space. This is the advantage of having power. If he was a lone ranger, he would still be using drugs to fight against these half mouse men, instead of standing by and watching his subordinates slaughter the enemy. It''s a real massacre. Even if the fierce rodent is more than half of the fierce target, it will kill more than 5000 people. Sharp arrows can easily tear a soldier in armor, not to mention the naked half mouse man. The only danger to the defense line is the fledgling halflings flying out of the air. However, the flying speed of the fledgling halflings is not fast. Under the rain of arrows, they are often given in vain. And even if they break through the blockade of bows and arrows, there are hundreds of dawn bats of level 10 above, who want to go out? It''s basically a dream. "Yes, under the crown." Amy answered at once. After returning to dawn City, the second-generation blood descendant quickly regained control of the dawn mage tower by virtue of his prestige, and was immediately put in the important position of Li De, who was responsible for the killing of the violent half rat man. "We''ve deployed all the giants and casters to build the fortress, which is now divided into two rings. The first ring is the present Circular fortress. Starting from the gate of space, a 30 blade high and 5 Blade wide rock wall is built within a radius of 100. The city wall is composed of nine floors, each floor can stand 500 people and has 1000 shooting holes. The ninth floor is guarded by soldiers. This defensive wall is composed of 8000 shooting holes. The 30 wooden towers behind are used as an additional firepower supplement. There are reserve forces behind the city wall. Once the firepower is not suppressed enough, the reserves behind the wall will immediately launch a projectile attack. " Amy said this, the tone pause, gave Lee time to think before continuing. "The second defense ring is under construction and is expected to be completed in three weeks to four weeks.Starting from the gate of space, the scope extends back 500 blades to form a range circle with a diameter of 1000 blades, and the height of the city wall is 80 blades... " hearing Amy''s words, Li De''s expression is quite subtle at this time. Is this the productivity of the magic world?? When all the powers of the caster and the giant were put into production, his ability to explode was not only surprising, but also shocking. But Li De was still curious and asked. "Why is the construction so fast this time?" Harrison explained. "Under the crown, we have accumulated a lot of experience in the construction of the underground world gray stone castle, and this defensive circle was also one of the ideas at that time, and the construction department also built a small fortress as an experiment, but it was not popularized later. So when we told the construction department, they made the plan immediately. There are technical reserves, workers, and the door of space that can be directly opened to the mountains. Everything is complete, so the construction speed will not be slow. " After hearing this, Li De nodded with satisfaction. He saw the defense circle built in front of him. The feeling of shock was particularly strong. It''s no wonder that green city, such a wide city, is often covered with 50-60-edged walls. Once the mage moves the bricks, it is almost invincible. "There''s not enough power now, Amy. You''ll send the dead bones, and on the other hand, let Kapp come here to supervise the battle. Grot hasn''t returned to green city yet, has he? Bring him in, too. We need high-end combat power to defend here. At the same time, you should also mention 120000 hearts, although at present, the space channel opened by the God of pestilence can only accommodate level 10 violent half rat people to pass through. But the future may not change, and if the other side all send 10 levels of violent half rat attack, under the general idea will definitely cause us no small danger Although the place where the bones are buried is the main battlefield of the dawn City, the enemy on the opposite side is a God. Never be careless! "In addition, the army should be prepared for shifts. This war can not be finished in three or two days, but may last for months or even years... do not cause unnecessary losses because of carelessness." "Yes, under the crown." Amy and Harrison nodded. After the mission, Li De looked at the battlefield again. The door of space with 30 blades long and 10 blades high is not small, but under the suppression of the terrible fire around, these wild half rat people still have no chance to make a start. At this time, a level 10 fury halfling with barbs on his back was extremely alert after he attacked from space. Relying on his powerful talent and induction, he avoided the shooting of dozens of arrows. The attack that could pierce the rock did not hurt it. Rush out, only out of this cage can complete master''s order. Landing on all fours and exerting force. The terrifying speed brought up dozens of shadows. With the sharp claws, the fierce half mouse man flew on the eaves and walked on the wall. The 30 blade high wall failed to cause more obstacles to him. Finally, he actually entered the wall and rushed to the wall. The moment he saw the scene behind the city wall, the violent half mouse man''s mouth had a cruel arc, and even now he had fantasized about the reward of killing all directions. But then there was a snow-white light in his eyes. The level 10 frenzied half mouse man only felt his neck cold, and then flew over more than ten blades. Before his consciousness became blurred, he saw a body without a head falling down from the wall. "Hold on!!! Pay attention to the rats that come up from below The blood sucking sword guards who cut off the head of half body people roared loudly. As a powerful fighting force, they were also mixed into the guard''s army. This war was personally ordered by the great crown, and no one dares to despise it. Lee''s face relaxed a lot after seeing the scene. Once again, he turned his attention to the source of the disaster, the head of the gods. The head that he suppressed by the force of space beside the twelve story white bone altar was sending out a chilling smell. The surrounding troops walked around there and did not dare to go forward. The breath of the gods is too terrible. This is rich in divinity, and has been unsealed God''s head became the biggest source of temptation at this time. The opportunity to break through the extraordinary is just around the corner. What kind of changes will happen after his ancestral blood breakthrough? Lee''s heart beat a little bit faster. Chapter 388 The head of the plague God. Li De sensed the other party''s breath, and his expression was very delicate. In order to obtain this divine head, he paid an unimaginable price. mobilized hundreds of thousands of troops before and after, and consumed more than 6 million gold puck resources. The materials accumulated in the years after Breaking Dawn were transformed into weapons armour, longbow and alchemist bombs. It can be said that he paid an unimaginable price for the victory of the war. Correspondingly, the fruits of victory are always so sweet and delicious. A God''s arm, a God''s head. Although there are only two kinds of things obtained, the value of them is too expensive to be simply calculated by using kinpuck. This is a rare treasure, which is enough to make anyone''s heart beat faster. Because it contains the power of God. Even to some extent, divine bodies are more precious than artifacts. There are many artifact on the theme of glory, such as the twelve magic scrolls with fragments of Li De, but no one has ever heard of the divine body containing divinity. "Amy, grot, I give you permission to part of the burial site. After the bodies of the violent halflings in the defense ring are piled up to a certain height, you can use the power of the plane to devour those corpses, so that the other party will not jump out of the defense ring with the corpses Grote, who had just been picked up by Lee with the door of space, immediately nodded, "crown as you wish." Lied nodded slightly as he looked at grot, who had just been called by the door of space. The son of the North was once a trump card in Lee''s hands. Although there are many battles in dawn city that have surpassed grott''s, he still appreciates the fearless and fearless Beidi people who dare to charge in front of the dragon. If the Dark Pact had not always needed a strong fighting force, Lee would have sent grot back to command the army. "Amy, I''m going to try to devour the divinity in the head of the gods to break through the transcendence. It may take months. So in the next period of time, the place where the bones are buried must maintain the highest level of vigilance. Don''t think you can take it lightly if you can defend these wild half mouse people now. You must establish a second defense ring as soon as possible. At the same time, let the think tank of the city hall and the headquarters of the intelligence command center immediately formulate no less than 10 sets of plans to deal with emergencies. No loss is allowed in the place where the bones are buried! " Li De''s eyes were as cold as ice. But the God of pestilence regarded him as a mortal prey, and he was not raising these wild half mouse men as pigs. Both sides are staring at each other, thinking they are hunters. But the final winner remains to be determined. "The God of pestilence..." after Li De whispered a word, his expression became a little funny. Although the plague God''s action was confirmed by the other party, what advice did he have? The door of space is a double-edged sword. The opponent can find him through the door of space. He can also find the God of plague in the same way. He is now the prey of the God of pestilence, but when he is strong, who is the prey is still unknown. "I need strength!! More powerful force The sudden appearance of the God of pestilence changed Li De''s idea of continuing low-key farming. The unknown time of the old days is like the sword of tondamocs hanging overhead. The moment may fall. The God of pestilence will attack and kill him at all costs when the old days come. The crisis is just around the corner. It is a way to develop steadily like before, but for the residents now, it is obviously unable to resist the crisis before. He needs to improve his strength faster, and it is better to upgrade his strength to extraordinary or even higher level - Legend before the old days come. The sense of urgency in his heart intensified, and Li De did not delay any longer. Turn your head and look at Harrison. "Amy and grot are in charge of the war for the time being, and Kapp will come later. Harrison, in the ongoing war, people''s livelihood can not be left behind. Now we start to restart the trade with the outside world. I need to fill our warehouse as fast as possible. Steel, grain, cotton, ore, magic materials and so on are all the materials we need to store. We must increase development efforts. " Harrison nodded solemnly. "Yes, under the crown, I''ll put Frey in charge of restarting the free market in the barren wilderness and restoring the deal with the fishman tribe." "What''s more, isn''t the fish man tribe always craving for powerful alchemy bombs? This time we can sell the second ring alchemy bomb to them. I need a lot of magic materials to fill the warehouse,The price of the second ring alchemy bomb is tentatively set at five times the manufacturing cost. " The alchemy bomb, as the trump card product of dawn City, will not be sold easily. But the last ring of alchemy bombs that were eliminated last time were sold to the Yuren tribe, and they have been buying from dawn city. The shell case of the alchemy bomb has the general lethality in the sea, but the shock wave sounded after the huge explosion is stronger than that on the land, and the overall killing effect is very considerable. So for the alchemy bomb, the fishman tribe has been very eager, even at a high price to buy. Li De didn''t plan to sell the second ring of alchemy bomb before, but now he can''t control so much. Anyway, the third ring road has been successfully developed, and those who sell the second ring road can''t affect the dawn city. "In addition, there are people''s livelihood issues..." the purpose of the closure is to break through the extraordinary, and it is impossible to estimate how much time it will take. Although the city hall''s think tank is excellent enough, as an aborigine, their growth experience limits the height they can see, so he can only steer the ship himself to make clear the direction for the development of dawn city. "With the increase of population, especially when we have to raise a large number of double headed ogres, the land of moonlight plain is no longer enough. New farmland can now be developed on the dawn plains. But this development is different from the past. We can set up an agricultural town on the dawn plain to cultivate farmland, which is planned by the Ministry of agriculture and the logistics department. And after the agricultural town is established, we need to inform the Institute of magic industry to develop the alchemy product I told them last time - the fully automatic harvester. " Lee slowed down, leaving time for Harrison to record. "At the same time as the agricultural town is established, the rail cars of dawn city will also be developed. Rail cars can not only make it convenient for residents to travel and save a lot of time, but also greatly reduce the cost of freight transportation. It''s very necessary. " "Finally, the whole city lighting system needs to be approved immediately. Lighting is an infrastructure as important as water supply. Before, we had no conditions, but now there are magic crystal veins that can be developed. " "In the next six months, these major projects will be the core of the next stage of construction of dawn city. Agriculture and people''s livelihood are the foundation of a city, while military affairs are spears and shields. In addition, the powerful bow jointly developed by the Institute of magic industry and halflings can not be left behind. There are also weapon factories and alchemy bombs... People''s livelihood and military affairs are the two major areas of dawn city''s development. Li De patiently orders the next development focus of dawn city in the form of orders. It will be enough to do these things well in the next six months. It doesn''t take half a year for him to break through? What''s more, this time is different from the past. If we don''t make enough preparations, once something happens, it will be too late. "The old days are coming, and no one knows what will happen in the future. Therefore, they should stick to their posts. After I get out of the gate, dawn city will step on a new step again Li De''s eyes are sharp as a knife''s edge. This is a world where high-end combat effectiveness is the king. A supernatural can hold tens of thousands of troops... A level 30 God can destroy a country. To survive the next big change, dawn city has to be strong, strong and strong. When they heard this, they all knelt down. "Your will is our way forward!" "For dawn!" Firm words sounded in the wooden tower, and everyone''s eyes towards Li De were full of unshakable perseverance. This is their leader, their master, the great existence that created the dawn city and gave it the strength it has today. Looking at Li De''s eyes, the pressure of people''s worship deepened. Anyone can make mistakes, but he alone can''t. He was wrong. The whole city of dawn, hundreds of thousands of people, would be buried. After nodding his head slightly, Li De did not say that his body disappeared directly. In the blink of an eye, he appeared beside the twelve story white bone altar. At the same time, the ox bone undead was staring at the head of the plague God with fear and salivation. The scene seems to make people feel a sense of inexplicable joy. At this time, the cow has been covered with dense light blue ancient inscriptions. It looks majestic. The only thing that makes Li De speechless is that this guy''s temperament is too obscene. It''s also excellent for a dead soul to live into a dog. Subconsciously open the properties panel of the undead. Ox bonesLevel: 14 status: in metamorphosis Introduction: an undead with mysterious power is undergoing transformation because it devours ancient inscriptions. Er... seeing that the ox bones are alive and ready to salivate, Li De''s mouth blows, and this guy changes like this?? Shaking his head, he didn''t care about the more and more strange silly cow, and put his eyes on the head of the God. Spirit head level: Divine level status: intact Introduction: the divine head contains powerful divine power, which is calling for its soul. The introduction is as simple as ever, but Li De can clearly sense the chilling breath in the head of the gods. The gray energy lingers around, and the long single corner seems to have countless electric arcs flashing on it, full of terrible pressure. It was just that single horn that broke out a strong force, which directly broke the space of the burial place and took over the God of plague. Although the opponent''s only strength was consumed by that blow, but because of the existence of divinity, this head still has unimaginable power. "I smell the smell of divinity... The power of my faith is ready to move..." "but the power of this head is too terrible, even if the seal is broken, it is not so good to devour the divinity contained in it..." Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the spirit head made him feel his nerves constantly teased. But there''s a problem he has to solve. Where to devour the divinity in the head of gods?? Here it is? Or go outside? The place where the bones are buried is isolated from the prying eyes of the God of pestilence. If you leave the place where the bones are buried, the God of pestilence may tear the space and grab the head directly. "Where the bones are buried?" Li De frowned as he watched the roar and the wild half mouse being hunted and killed. He didn''t like the feeling of dancing on the blade, but there seemed to be no other place to choose but to bury his bones. Looking at the defense ring that hunts the frenzied half mouse man, he shakes his head. "Like it or not, it''s like there''s no choice this time." If you take off your pants, do you have to drive all the tanks... but in case of emergency, Lee still has to get Amy and them ready. The figure disappeared and reappeared on the wooden tower. He felt as if he was ink stained, but he was careful. "Amy, Harrison, the breath of the God''s head has been firmly locked in by the God of plague. If it appears in the outside world, it will inevitably be watched by the God of plague, so I want to absorb the divinity in this skull in the place where I bury my bones." This? Amy and Harrison were stunned at the same time. "Under the crown, you can rest assured that we will defend your honor even if the pressure of our defense line increases ten times." This is not empty talk. The God of pestilence has already sensed his head. If the divinity in it is absorbed by Li De, the other party must be able to sense it. All fools will know what will happen. There will be unprecedented pressure in the place where the bones are buried. The wild half rat man will definitely attack and kill Li De regardless of the cost. Although the line of defense seems to be stable now, if the plague God really ignores the cost, they may not be as relaxed as they are now. Li Dewei nodded slightly, "he ordered all the high-level troops to be retracted, and some centaurs were sent back to defend in the low mountains and hills. Once I start swallowing divinity, you may be under more pressure than you think. I''ll set aside a day for you Li De has a deep vision. Though he devoured his head under the eyes of the plague God, the arrow had to be sent. He can''t pull it up. And reserve a day time is the limit, the sixth sense in the heart makes him nervous all the time, need to speed up the progress. Because of the sudden change of Li De, the intelligence command center and the think tank of the city hall immediately revised the plan. Half a day later, the lion tribe of the dwarves Valley, the Centaurs of the barren wilderness, of which the most elite troops are directly transferred back to dawn city. The whole city has a solemn atmosphere. On May 4, late at night, a whole day had passed since the release of the evil god''s head. In the most corner of the place where the bones were buried, Li De let the ox bone undead dig an underground room. He was sitting at the depth of 100 blades underground. In front of him lay the head of the God of pestilence. And on the surface of the place where the bones were buried, everything was ready. In order to deal with the coming war, in order to deal with the God of pestilence who may be angry at any time. Lee opened the space door of the burial place on the dawn square of the old city, which was surrounded by a military blockade.Tens of thousands of troops and countless military equipment have been put in order to provide support at any time. The residents of dawn city were once again mobilized to produce materials and provide various logistical support for the army. It was the first time that all the inhabitants had come to this war in the dawn city. Instead of concealing it, the Propaganda Department opened a war observation platform not far from dawn square to let residents see the war situation inside. Although it is impossible to see the scene of the bloody corpses in the defense ring, the roar of the violent half mouse man has become the source of nightmares for all residents during this period. However, the war did not make the residents feel afraid, on the contrary, the enthusiasm of all the residents was greatly increased, and no one could stand on the sidelines when resisting foreign enemies. At this time, the place where the bones were buried was underground. "What a strong power..." after Li De felt that he had a one horned head in front of him, his deep eyes showed a little light. After taking a deep breath, he slowly printed his right hand on the cover of the God''s head. But at that moment, it was like a thunderbolt in his mind, and Lee''s ears even made a buzzing sound, and everything around him was no longer true. Then a howl like the death of hundreds of thousands of people sounded, and the sharp and harsh sound was like the mud devil at the bottom of the invincible abyss, howling and screaming to the sky, spreading terror. Indescribable horror filled Li''s heart. Even at this moment, the whole soul will be swallowed up or torn up by the roar of the God''s head. Then, in the moment that Lee had not yet regained his mind, with that sharp roar, a terrible force surged out like a volcanic eruption, which was frightening and frightening. It''s an extremely evil force that has survived from ancient times. It''s a terrible power that belongs to the old evil gods. Fear even diffused to the ground in the depth of a hundred blades. The soldiers above the ground were thrilled for a moment, and then they looked at the ground with horror on their faces. they only felt that an abyssal monster seemed to be hiding under their feet, which might devour their spirits at any time. At this time, his face was torn, and the force of his soul was beyond description. The terrible force was beyond his expectation. He had thought that he might face the impact, but he did not think that the energy shock would come so fierce and surging. "Is this the true power of the gods?" Although Li De''s face was a little pale, his eyes were still firm. It''s just an appetizer. After he withstood the first shock, he immediately mobilized the power of faith to haunt his body. His own power is almost useless in the face of divine power. Only the power of faith can shake the other side. Now, the phagocytosis has officially begun. Chapter 389 The power that surges out of the head of the God of pestilence is like sea water rolled up by waves. Irrigation went into every inch of Lee''s body. That power was too fierce, even if he had the power of faith to protect his body, he still felt the pain of uncontrollable swelling. But this force was not what Li De wanted to contain. The spiritual force began to spread, and the spiritual tentacles slowly penetrated into the head of the plague God. After facing the endless pressure of the gods, he felt the gray mercury substance flowing in the flesh and bones, which was a more original power than the divine power - divinity. The essence of life above the level 30 of divinity is also their origin. If magic is the basic element of the world, then divinity represents the ultimate element of the world. It''s an indescribable substance with all the power that mortals can imagine. Every drop contains the power to tear space apart. Li De had unconsciously absorbed the divinity in the remains of the gods when he transformed in the blood pool, and he also observed the divinity with his mental power. But the divinity in the remains of gods is soft and easy to touch because its owner has been dead for millions of years. However, the divinity in the head of the God of pestilence is completely opposite, which is resistant and cruel. The divinity of the other side does not welcome his exploration. What''s more, Li De felt cruel and bloodthirsty with a slight sense of the breath. This was the power of the old evil god. Even if a person was contaminated with it, he would become his servant. This is the divinity of darkness, representing the most extreme evil in the world. At this time, every pore in his body was warning him. It seemed that as long as he continued to touch, he would encounter unimaginable danger. Advanced hazard perception. Li De didn''t think that divinity should be divided into attributes. Although he perceived the hidden danger, he did not hesitate to continue to explore. After closing my eyes a little, I tried to touch the divinity with the power of faith, but the pure white power of faith melted like a burnt sponge before touching the gray one. It can''t be touched. The two are incompatible. The discovery made Lee''s brow frown a little. The power of faith is his greatest dependence. If the power of faith does not take effect, then the next step cannot be carried out. Take a deep breath and continue to study. After a long exploration, Li De suddenly realized that the divinity of the God of plague was too dark to be shaken by the power of light... but it is not as difficult to obtain divinity as long as the evil and dark life can carry these powers. The discovery made Lee''s expression very subtle. If you just touch the head of the plague God, without the power of light, you will definitely be transformed into the slave of the other side by the evil power. But if you want to really swallow the divinity contained in the other side, it must be dark life. This contradictory way is enough to make it impossible to peep at the existence of this head. But this is exactly what Lee is. It has the power of the light, but it is a pure dark life. This is the only one in the world. There is no semicolon. As to whether the blood clan is suitable for carrying the divinity of the God of plague, we can see from the fact that the God of plague wants to use Amy to become his body when he is revived. But now there is a problem that Li De has to face: the power of divinity is too large and powerful. With his 19 level strength to absorb and devour the divinity that can only be touched at level 30, the difficulty can be imagined. Snake swallowing elephant is not enough to describe the difficulty. Li De thought of this, slightly stabilized the inner waves, the firmness in his eyes was as unshakable as a mountain. Since he has already sat here and made up his mind, he will never leave without breaking through the extraordinary. The disaster of the old days is just around the corner, and other people have no way out, so he is not. Dawn city must have extraordinary power to take charge of it. Asreqa, the God of evil, is now missing. He must stand up and take on the responsibility. Hundreds of thousands of people are looking forward to him. We expect their masters to continue to rule them and lead them to glory. After stabilizing the heart string, Li De closed his eyes, and his mental power slowly touched the divine substance in the head of the plague God, and then began to guide the gray divine substance into his body. But the divinity is as thick as mercury, and it is still extremely difficult to guide it with his terrifying spirit. Lee couldn''t estimate how much time it took. Finally, the first ray of divinity was directly integrated into his body through the palm of his hand. As soon as the divinity entered his body, Li De''s ear was rocked directly, like a forbidden spell exploding in his body, and every blood vessel was swollen by the impact of terror. The endless force erupted like the collapse of a mountain.Even the tsunami caused by the 18th level fury is not so exaggerated. Even at this moment, the blood vessels in Li De''s body could not bear the scour of that force and burst directly. There was an indescribable twist in the expression on his face. It''s horrible. It was like countless knives tearing in his body, cutting his blood vessels alive. The pain was like a tide, devouring his nerves, even strangling his reason and destroying his will. No one can describe the pain of bursting hundreds of blood vessels, or words. That''s the ultimate pain in the world. Li De''s firm and resolute mind is full of green veins at the moment. The handsome faces were ferocious. But that trace of divinity did not stop after he burst his blood vessels, and continued to incarnate into a terrible energy, destroying all the flesh and blood it passed through. Even if Li De tried to absorb that power, it was still too much. The power of the gods is beyond the imagination and description of mortals. Even if his blood is noble ancestor blood, even after the divine baptism, but still can not carry. At one time, he was imperceptibly influenced and completed the divine baptism in his lethargy. How much pain he suffered was unknown to him. But now it is the divine baptism that he has witnessed and completed in an absolutely sober state. The pain is beyond description. Until it was as long as a century later, Li De reluctantly absorbed the power of the divinity. However, the energy needed to repair the divine destruction of his body was more than what he absorbed. It''s tragic. Although suffering, but the expected good results did not come, just this wisp of divinity is not even one percent of a drop, and the divinity in this head has at least hundreds of drops. That is to say, if he wants to absorb these divinities, he has to suffer tens of thousands of times of blood vessel burst in his whole body... terror. Although he was aware of the difficulties, Li De''s eyes remained firm after suffering. In the past four years, his mind was not what outsiders could imagine. One bite, keep going. The spiritual force continued to guide, and the second wisp of divinity began to pour into his body. At the moment of entering the body, the divinity expanded a hundred times and became a new force. There is no doubt that with the ability to recover from terror, Li De, whose body was restored, was once again devastated. If an outsider sees this scene, he will be stunned. No one has ever dared to lead the divinity into his body so rudely and insolently. For the first time, it can be said that he doesn''t understand it, but the second time it is still the same?? Even if it is just a tiny thread of divinity, it is also the power of God, which is enough to make an extraordinary person suffer heavy damage. If it''s an ordinary person, I''m afraid a hundred lives will die. Li dare to do so is the confidence that he exaggerates the recovery speed. As the ancestor of the blood clan, after activating the blood vessels, as long as he still has strength in his body, he can recover his body unlimited. In other words, as long as his body is not instantly blown to pieces, no matter how serious the injury is, even if his heart burst, he can still recover. This kind of near immortal resilience is the foundation of Li De''s direct and violent attempt to devour the divinity. But it''s just like he improved magic, dancing on the tip of the knife, because once the manipulation is wrong, it may be really blown up by irresistible forces. But, fearless, as the king of death, there is nothing he dare not do. The third, the fourth, the fifth... like a suicide machine, Li De crazily guided the divinity from the head of the God to his body, but that power also destroyed his body again and again. In this way, in the countless destruction and reconstruction, Li De''s body began to become tough, no longer like at the beginning of being touched by the divinity, and the absorption speed of divinity began to increase slowly. After hundreds of experiments, Lee found the right operation in pain. As long as it does not go beyond a certain limit, his body can absorb divinity as quickly and perfectly, and the extent of his body being destroyed is within his acceptable range. Li De is experimenting like a robot. But even so, the unforgettable pain still made him want to die. This is the most painful punishment in the world, and also the most tormenting mental experience. But he did it on his own initiative. This is even more a challenge for Li. If it''s passive, it''s OK, because there''s no choice. But I don''t feel the same pain. Even his body eventually resisted this behavior, and the muscles of his arms and body began to shudder unconsciously.But with his indomitable attitude and even the attitude of death, Li De''s deep eyes are still indestructible. Steel will. A hundred times, a thousand times... no one knows how long it has been. In this dark underground palace built by white bones with hundreds of blades. He repeated the single action again and again, and introduced the divinity into his body. He suffered from the pain of tearing his whole body again and again. He never believed that pie would fall from the sky. Now everything is his fight with blood. It used to be, it is now, and it will be so in the future. Stronger, stronger. All his actions are supported by his obsession. At this time, no one can imagine how much pain Li De has suffered, but what''s more, no one knows how long it will last. But as long as he doesn''t achieve what he wants, he will not stop, because Li De knows that this power is not enough, not enough... when a boy learns to take responsibility, he can be called a man. When a man can shoulder the burden of the fate of hundreds of thousands of people, he can be called a leader. Born to be king, you need to bear the crown. - - May 15. In the dark underground space, time seems to have blurred. Li dezao has forgotten the existence of time, guiding the divinity into the body, and then frantically absorbing that power in the destruction of blood vessels and muscles. This mechanical action is the most cruel punishment in the world, and it is a challenge to anyone''s mind. After a long time, Lee''s bones began to take on some unique flavor of divinity, and his blood became thick and full of vitality. However, the changes often can''t be prevented. After the magic power absorbed by Li De''s body reached the first critical point, an indescribable evil breath appeared in his mind. A pair of eyes, a pair of empty, gray eyes with the smell of death. Tyranny, killing, darkness, blood... All negative adjectives are not enough to describe the meaning of those eyes. Li De''s body trembled. He saw it. He saw his cold eyes staring at him. As if in front of him, he could even see the other person''s breathing slightly. God of pestilence. It was the eye of the God of pestilence, the old evil god watching him from the abyss beyond countless planes. "Humble God of the new sun... How dare you steal my power? ! " ancient blasphemous words have a chilling meaning. But Li De was not so surprised at this time. At the beginning, he had expected that the old evil god would inevitably find out after the power in his head had passed away. "I will destroy all of you... burn your soul... slaughter your believers..." the plague God was completely angry, and this time the rage was more intense than ever. Someone dare to plunder his power in front of him!!! He is the master of the old days and the great God who controls the power of plague. Before the old days are coming, some people dare to challenge him again and again. This damned blasphemer!! The idea of killing suddenly soared. In the unknown space interlayer of bottomless abyss, endless thunder flashed wildly at this moment, and several planes around it were swaying with the rage of the God of plague. The power of the gods is too great. The gray energy sent out by the God of pestilence was like a tide, which diffused out of his God''s Kingdom, and instantly devoured several planes around him, and millions of lives were directly deprived of their lives. This is the wrath of the gods, more terrifying than the sickle of death. All that Li De did was to stimulate the sensitive nerves of the old evil god. If it had not been blocked by the will of the main plane, he would have been proud of everything. "Destruction!! Death Like hundreds of thousands of people yelled out the words in the God of pestilence. The location of the God of pestilence is the core of his kingdom. A towering and deformed mountain peak, the sound from the mountain top rings through the whole plague kingdom in an instant. Then the originally fanatical half mouse man, regardless of all costs, attacked and killed the opened door of space, and his running speed was more than twice as fast as before. And the chain reaction is. The ring of defense in the land of bones encountered a more ferocious attack. The original solid line of defense even crumbled in an instant. Before the door of space out of the fury of the half rat like ordinary tap water, at this time the door of space is like a high-pressure water gun spray.Although the outlet is still the same size, but the number is more than twice?? The frenzied half mouse men roared, screamed, and with endless fury fought toward the defensive ring. Their master commands them, urges them, kills all enemies, destroys them and devours them. Killing is the only thought of these wild halflings at the moment. The sudden increase in the number of violent halflings immediately hit the previously used number of Guard troops, a surprise. It''s too much. It''s too numerous to describe. The wild half rats who escaped the arrows rushed to the bottom of the rock wall and began to climb up crazily. Regardless of the cost. One or two heads are easy to solve, and thirty or fifty heads are easy to handle. However, when the number reaches hundreds and climbs to the city wall, the originally firm defense front immediately falls into a passive position. No matter how strong the crossbow is, there must be a moment''s pause in this process. And often it''s a very short gap, and these completely crazy wild half rat people will rush up. Karp, the 18th level Orc king, has returned to the place where he was buried to command the war. Today, it''s his turn to be on duty. See below the number of times the number of violent half mouse, immediately roar orders. "Let go!! Archers shoot at full speed! Caster now uses spell support! Soldiers on the wall are better prepared The roar rings through the bone burial ground through the caster of the hind cast. After receiving the command, the 30 wooden towers outside the defensive ring immediately cast the spell. Several breathing room, brush brush brush ~ dozens of fireballs, thunder blasting, lightning balls began to hit the defense ring. Boom ~ the magic burst, and the fire burst into the sky. A large number of wild half mouse people were directly devoured by unreasonable magic. The ground was covered with scorched and broken bodies in an instant. But this can not completely stop the madness of the half rat man, but more exciting their ferocity. Like a string of sugar gourd, come to the bottom of the rock wall and climb up. Too much, time has not been able to kill all. "The soldiers on the wall pull out their swords and fight!! Don''t let those dirty rats climb up the wall The orc King Kapp''s angry voice makes the warrior at the top of the defense ring look awe inspiring. One by one, they stare at the fierce half mouse people who are not killed by bows and arrows, and wait for the other party to show up, so that they can give a shocking blow. After the fall of Kapp''s voice, the first group of violent half mouse men stormed up to meet the guard''s soldiers. A ferocious ferocious half mouse man has just emerged, and then a sharp spear head is inserted from his right eye. Poo poo ~ blood spatter, the violent half mouse man did not have time to do the second action, directly died, fell down from the high wall, splashing blood all over the ground. However, after the death of the first violent half rat man, the second wild half mouse man took advantage of this short gap and rushed to the city wall and directly killed it. The orc warrior commander has just withdrawn his spear and has not had time to react. The fierce half mouse man with two blades is so fierce that he doesn''t care at all and pours at the orc warrior. Plop ~ the huge impact force makes the orc soldier fall down without any time to react. Then, through the helmet, he can see a big mouth with a stinking smell. The sharp fangs in the mouth are as sharp as bayonets, and they bite directly at his neck. Just as the orc soldier was about to be bitten through his neck and killed in battle, there was a clear sound, and then his light saw two sharp fangs broken and flying. High level armor. At this time, the orc warrior remembered that his equipment was no longer the hide on the barren wasteland, but the high-level equipment forged for them under the great Cachar crown. After he escaped from death, the surprise filled him with power. With a fierce intention to kill, his hand directly pulled out a short blade flashing with cold light on the outside of his thigh. Then, his left hand grasped the head of the violent half rat man, and the right hand waved the short blade. Poop ~ the hot and smelly blood splashed the orc warrior''s face. Cut your throat. The violent half mouse man, who had just been fierce and incomparable, collapsed to the ground immediately, and his body quickly became cold because of the loss of blood. All this happened between the lightning and flint, and by the time the orcs got up again, it was not more than five seconds. Roar ~ the orc warrior let out a roar and immediately filled the gap with his spear and continued to hunt the damned rats. There is no doubt that the ferocity of the fierce half rat man is beyond doubt. Although the soldiers of the guard are almost incomprehensible, they still rely on the exaggerated number. In less than a minute, more than 500 violent halflings have been killed into the wall.The tip of the needle against the wheat awn can be deployed to guard the defense ring at this critical time point. All are the elite forces of dawn city. Each soldier was wearing high-level armor and carrying an unstoppable sword. After storming into the city walls, these wild halflings often find themselves facing a steel wall stronger than a 30 blade rock wall. The army, which had been in chaos in the face of sudden attacks, immediately stabilized the overall situation after several deployment of troops by Karp. But instead of letting the plague God stop, he became more and more angry and again forced all the wild half mouse people to attack and kill the bone burial place. This is not because the plague God is powerless, but the evil god is waiting. When the violent half rat man dies to a certain degree, he can use the power of these corpses as the anchor point to widen the door of space again and improve the ability to send troops to attack the places where the bones are buried. The God of pestilence is an ancient kingdom left in ancient times. It is several times larger than the southern provinces. There are countless half rat slaves. No matter how much they are consumed, it is not worth mentioning. At this time, Li De is still devouring the divinity. As he said in swallowing the head of the plague God, it is undoubtedly playing with fire to get promoted in the place where the bones are buried by virtue of the divinity in the head of the evil god. Because he will always be under the gaze of the plague God. But there was no choice, and he had to take the risk. "Death..." "destruction..." "destruction..." "killing..." the deep and powerful ancient blasphemous words were like the whispers of demons, which constantly echoed in the ears of Li De, as if to invade his soul. With more and more evil gods absorbed by his body, the more he was influenced by the plague God. The other side is always disturbing his mind with blasphemous words, trying to break his will and resistance. There is no escape. With the help of the God of pestilence, Li De broke through a higher realm and even completed the transformation of his life. But different from the remains of the gods in the blood pool, the divinity in the head of the evil god has a master, and the God of plague can even slightly influence and control this power through countless planes. This makes Lee''s behavior more dangerous than dancing on the tip of a knife. This is a game, a gamble with the future. In the end, no one can decide whether to win or lose, but Li De has always believed that the goddess of luck has been lucky for him. As more and more of the divinity was absorbed and devoured by Li De, he could clearly feel that the deeper power in his blood was changing. This transformation is not a simple change, but a change in a more perfect direction. Under the power of divinity, blood becomes more vigorous, muscles become more elastic and tenacious, bones become stronger, and soul becomes stronger... changes are everywhere, and his whole person begins to evolve and transform from the bottom of cells. As time went on, the divinity that Li De could bear became more and more strong... in the corner of the place where he buried his bones, a very strong small fortress had been built around Li De''s seclusion, all of which were guarded by senior professionals above level 10. From the ground, it seems that there is no problem here, but only close to you can you feel the deep underground core layer. There is an indescribable breath brewing. There is a new life in evil. Weird and scary. All the soldiers on duty here know that they are guarding their masters, the great beings who have given them glory and new life. Also guarding the hope. - - - - - the time pointer is set fast. May 30th, the place where the bones were buried. After nearly a month of crazy work, thousands of giants work in three shifts day and night, including blood casters, human casters, and strong orcs and centaurs. Magic language bat, and finally the space gate blessing of bone burial place. Amy and Li De reported that the second ring of the second ring defense system of the place of bones was finally constructed. The first ring defense system takes the gate of space as the core, and constructs a 30 blade high and 5-blade wide circular defense wall within a radius of 100 blades. The second ring of defense is to build a defense wall with 80 blade height and 12 blade width within a radius of 500 blades with the gate of space as the core. Different from the first ring wall, because it is temporary, all aspects are very rough. The defense system of the second ring has invested the strength of the whole dawn City, and is well built. Not only is there a 100 blade high alchemy tower built every 10 blades behind the high wall, but there are also many shooting holes reserved in the wall, which can make people with intense phobia feel numb immediately after seeing it.The second ring defense wall combines the advantages of one ring of defense wall. It is also built in a step-by-step ring, and is built up one circle at a time. The 80 blade high wall has a total of 12 floors, each with more than 5000 firing holes. With the 12 blade defense area at the top of the city wall, it is a nightmare for the enemy. The top of the city wall is completely garrisoned by centaurs, and the wide area can accommodate these powerful soldiers. While the Centaur was carrying the broadsword, he also held the improved two blade long bow in his hand. As a natural Archer, centaurs, even the most powerful heavy warriors, are proficient in bows and arrows. They are not inferior to human beings with excellent archery skills. This is a racial talent that cannot be erased. So it''s a good choice for centaurs to guard the highest wall. Even if the fierce Centaur rushes out of the dense bow and crossbow shooting, the Centaur can lift the giant Tomahawk around him in a twinkling of an eye, and cut down again from a commanding position. This kind of defense can be said to be watertight. In the sky, there are still formations of magic language bats and dawn bats that are suppressing the meat wing bats. Dawn city''s main air power has an overwhelming advantage against the violent halflings, because they are all armored. In particular, dawn bats are even more excessive. Their abdomen is also loaded with crossbows. The terror of crossbows can not even withstand the thick shields of soldiers, not to mention the tiny flesh winged half mouse man. Under layers of protection, dawn city played the invasion of evil gods into a tower defense game. The door of space connecting the plague God is the place where monsters are born in the game, and the defense tower is the towering alchemy tower behind the wall. Then the soldiers, crossbows, siege crossbows and so on on the wall are used to hunt and kill monsters. Li De is the weakness of the whole tower defense game. Once these monsters break through the front defense point and attack to the weakness, the game will end in the end... What''s particularly interesting is that this tower defense game can gain a lot of benefits by killing monsters. Every violent half rat man falls down, it represents a rise in the power of death in the land of bones. Moreover, with the increase of the power of death, it can unlock new buildings and arms - the 12 story white bone altar, the ice dragon. Unfortunately, Amy the shadow high priest and Karp, the 18th level Orc king, didn''t know that tower defense existed. They just tried their best to keep rid of the threat of the wild half rat. The plague God''s attack became more and more crazy because of the acceleration of Lee De''s devouring the divinity. On June 10, there was still no movement under the white bone of Li De. However, the sudden changes of this day made Grote, the son of the northern land who is in charge of the war today, to be awe inspiring. An extremely dark evil breath diffused out of the God of plague, and then the original 30 blade space gap was slowly widened to 40 blades, and the height was also raised from 10 blades to 15 blades. It was just a little bit more distance, but the whole perimeter was immediately under tremendous pressure. Countless frenzied halflings roared out of the door of space like locusts, and the wooden tower behind the high wall was frantically supported by magic to relieve the pressure brought by the tide of violent halflings. On the ground, the bodies of the violent half rat man have been piled up layer by layer, grot, who has been granted the right to bury bones, has no idea how many times the ground has sunk today, but it is still not enough. Usually, a pile of seven or eight blade high corpses will appear in less than ten minutes. The scene is crazy and thrilling. At this time, the place where the bones are buried is absolutely hellish. Death here is as simple as breathing and blinking an eye. And this land, after more than a month''s killing, has already become a rotten place for Li De to cultivate the flower of death. The bones have been infected with blood and the flesh has turned into mud. It can be predicted that after the end of the war, this rotten land will definitely be of a much higher rank than the former one made with farm pigs. Fortunately, the place where the bones are buried can devour the soul of the violent half mouse man after his death, otherwise, a powerful ghost will definitely brew up. As time went by on June 20, the place where the bones were buried was tied to the previous killing. It seems that there are no hundreds of thousands of casualties every day. No one knows how many halflings were enslaved by the God of plague. There was still no movement on the white bone ground where Li De was. However, the soldiers stationed around can more and more feel a sense of terror brewing under the ground, like the ancient dragon is breaking its shell. The smell of terror below has spread out without restraint. With the change of Lee''s breath, the violent half mouse man became more and more fierce. Again, the space for the plague to be widened. The width of the 40 blade was raised by the plague God again by 10 blades, reaching 50 blades and breaking through 20 blades in height.The door of space that can only accommodate 10 level violent half mouse people began to appear level 11 and level 12. This has made the original pressure of the defense wall encountered unimaginable impact. The first line of defense is going to be out of control. Chapter 390 This chapter is the anti-theft chapter. The main body will replace the content of this chapter in 20 minutes. When the time comes, you can refresh it without affecting the reading. The anti-theft chapter charges 13200 words, and the number of words will be updated to 13800. The brothers who are automatically defined will not suffer. - - - - - lied looked at grot, who had just been called in by the door of space, and nodded slightly. The son of the North was once a trump card in Lee''s hands. Although there are many battles in dawn city that have surpassed grott''s, he still appreciates the fearless and fearless Beidi people who dare to charge in front of the dragon. If the Dark Pact had not always needed a strong fighting force, Lee would have sent grot back to command the army. "Amy, I''m going to try to devour the divinity in the head of the gods to break through the transcendence. It may take months. So in the next period of time, the place where the bones are buried must maintain the highest level of vigilance. Don''t think you can take it lightly if you can defend these wild half mouse people now. You must establish a second defense ring as soon as possible. At the same time, let the think tank of the city hall and the headquarters of the intelligence command center immediately formulate no less than 10 sets of plans to deal with emergencies. No loss is allowed in the place where the bones are buried! " Li De''s eyes were as cold as ice. But the God of pestilence regarded him as a mortal prey, and he was not raising these wild half mouse men as pigs. Both sides are staring at each other, thinking they are hunters. But the final winner remains to be determined. "The God of pestilence..." after Li De whispered a word, his expression became a little funny. Although the plague God''s action was confirmed by the other party, what advice did he have? The door of space is a double-edged sword. The opponent can find him through the door of space. He can also find the God of plague in the same way. He is now the prey of the God of pestilence, but when he is strong, who is the prey is still unknown. "I need strength!! More powerful force The sudden appearance of the God of pestilence changed Li De''s idea of continuing low-key farming. The unknown time of the old days is like the sword of tondamocs hanging overhead. The moment may fall. The God of pestilence will attack and kill him at all costs when the old days come. The crisis is just around the corner. It is a way to develop steadily like before, but for the residents now, it is obviously unable to resist the crisis before. He needs to improve his strength faster, and it is better to upgrade his strength to extraordinary or even higher level - Legend before the old days come. The sense of urgency in his heart intensified, and Li De did not delay any longer. Turn your head and look at Harrison. "Amy and grot are in charge of the war for the time being, and Kapp will come later. Harrison, in the ongoing war, people''s livelihood can not be left behind. Now we start to restart the trade with the outside world. I need to fill our warehouse as fast as possible. Steel, grain, cotton, ore, magic materials and so on are all the materials we need to store. We must increase development efforts. " Harrison nodded solemnly. "Yes, under the crown, I''ll put Frey in charge of restarting the free market in the barren wilderness and restoring the deal with the fishman tribe." "What''s more, isn''t the fish man tribe always craving for powerful alchemy bombs? This time, we can sell the second ring alchemy bomb to them. I need a lot of magic materials to fill the warehouse. The price of the second ring alchemy bomb is tentatively set at five times the manufacturing cost. " The alchemy bomb, as the trump card product of dawn City, will not be sold easily. But the last ring of alchemy bombs that were eliminated last time were sold to the Yuren tribe, and they have been buying from dawn city. The shell case of the alchemy bomb has the general lethality in the sea, but the shock wave sounded after the huge explosion is stronger than that on the land, and the overall killing effect is very considerable. So for the alchemy bomb, the fishman tribe has been very eager, even at a high price to buy. Li De didn''t plan to sell the second ring of alchemy bomb before, but now he can''t control so much. Anyway, the third ring road has been successfully developed, and those who sell the second ring road can''t affect the dawn city. "In addition, there are people''s livelihood issues..." the purpose of the closure is to break through the extraordinary, and it is impossible to estimate how much time it will take. Although the city hall''s think tank is excellent enough, as an aborigine, their growth experience limits the height they can see, so he can only steer the ship himself to make clear the direction for the development of dawn city."With the increase of population, especially when we have to raise a large number of double headed ogres, the land of moonlight plain is no longer enough. New farmland can now be developed on the dawn plains. But this development is different from the past. We can set up an agricultural town on the dawn plain to cultivate farmland, which is planned by the Ministry of agriculture and the logistics department. And after the agricultural town is established, we need to inform the Institute of magic industry to develop the alchemy product I told them last time - the fully automatic harvester. " Lee slowed down, leaving time for Harrison to record. "At the same time as the agricultural town is established, the rail cars of dawn city will also be developed. Rail cars can not only make it convenient for residents to travel and save a lot of time, but also greatly reduce the cost of freight transportation. It''s very necessary. " "Finally, the whole city lighting system needs to be approved immediately. Lighting is an infrastructure as important as water supply. Before, we had no conditions, but now there are magic crystal veins that can be developed. " "In the next six months, these major projects will be the core of the next stage of construction of dawn city. Agriculture and people''s livelihood are the foundation of a city, while military affairs are spears and shields. In addition, the powerful bow jointly developed by the Institute of magic industry and halflings can not be left behind. There are also weapon factories and alchemy bombs... People''s livelihood and military affairs are the two major areas of dawn city''s development. Li De patiently orders the next development focus of dawn city in the form of orders. It will be enough to do these things well in the next six months. It doesn''t take half a year for him to break through? What''s more, this time is different from the past. If we don''t make enough preparations, once something happens, it will be too late. "The old days are coming, and no one knows what will happen in the future. Therefore, they should stick to their posts. After I get out of the gate, dawn city will step on a new step again Li De''s eyes are sharp as a knife''s edge. This is a world where high-end combat effectiveness is the king. A supernatural can hold tens of thousands of troops... A level 30 God can destroy a country. To survive the next big change, dawn city has to be strong, strong and strong. When they heard this, they all knelt down. "Your will is our way forward!" "For dawn!" Firm words sounded in the wooden tower, and everyone''s eyes towards Li De were full of unshakable perseverance. This is their leader, their master, the great existence that created the dawn city and gave it the strength it has today. Looking at Li De''s eyes, the pressure of people''s worship deepened. Anyone can make mistakes, but he alone can''t. He was wrong. The whole city of dawn, hundreds of thousands of people, would be buried. After nodding his head slightly, Li De did not say that his body disappeared directly. In the blink of an eye, he appeared beside the twelve story white bone altar. At the same time, the ox bone undead was staring at the head of the plague God with fear and salivation. The scene seems to make people feel a sense of inexplicable joy. At this time, the cow has been covered with dense light blue ancient inscriptions. It looks majestic. The only thing that makes Li De speechless is that this guy''s temperament is too obscene. It''s also excellent for a dead soul to live into a dog. Subconsciously open the properties panel of the undead. Niugu undead level: 14 status: in transformation Introduction: a spirit with mysterious power, because it devoured ancient inscriptions, is undergoing transformation. Er... seeing that the ox bones are alive and ready to salivate, Li De''s mouth blows, and this guy changes like this?? Shaking his head, he didn''t care about the more and more strange silly cow, and put his eyes on the head of the God. Spirit head level: Divine level status: intact Introduction: the divine head contains powerful divine power, which is calling for its soul. The introduction is as simple as ever, but Li De can clearly sense the chilling breath in the head of the gods. The gray energy lingers around, and the long single corner seems to have countless electric arcs flashing on it, full of terrible pressure. It was just that single horn that broke out a strong force, which directly broke the space of the burial place and took over the God of plague. Although the opponent''s only strength was consumed by that blow, but because of the existence of divinity, this head still has unimaginable power."I smell the smell of divinity... The power of my faith is ready to move..." "but the power of this head is too terrible, even if the seal is broken, it is not so good to devour the divinity contained in it..." Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the spirit head made him feel his nerves constantly teased. But there''s a problem he has to solve. Where to devour the divinity in the head of gods?? Here it is? Or go outside? The place where the bones are buried is isolated from the prying eyes of the God of pestilence. If you leave the place where the bones are buried, the God of pestilence may tear the space and grab the head directly. "Where the bones are buried?" Li De frowned as he watched the roar and the wild half mouse being hunted and killed. He didn''t like the feeling of dancing on the blade, but there seemed to be no other place to choose but to bury his bones. Looking at the defense ring that hunts the frenzied half mouse man, he shakes his head. "Like it or not, it''s like there''s no choice this time." If you take off your pants, do you have to drive all the tanks... but in case of emergency, Lee still has to get Amy and them ready. The figure disappeared and reappeared on the wooden tower. He felt as if he was ink stained, but he was careful. "Amy, Harrison, the breath of the God''s head has been firmly locked in by the God of plague. If it appears in the outside world, it will inevitably be watched by the God of plague, so I want to absorb the divinity in this skull in the place where I bury my bones." This? Amy and Harrison were stunned at the same time. "Under the crown, you can rest assured that we will defend your honor even if the pressure of our defense line increases ten times." This is not empty talk. The God of pestilence has already sensed his head. If the divinity in it is absorbed by Li De, the other party must be able to sense it. All fools will know what will happen. There will be unprecedented pressure in the place where the bones are buried. The wild half rat man will definitely attack and kill Li De regardless of the cost. Although the line of defense seems to be stable now, if the plague God really ignores the cost, they may not be as relaxed as they are now. Li Dewei nodded slightly, "he ordered all the high-level troops to be retracted, and some centaurs were sent back to defend in the low mountains and hills. Once I start swallowing divinity, you may be under more pressure than you think. I''ll set aside a day for you Li De has a deep vision. Though he devoured his head under the eyes of the plague God, the arrow had to be sent. He can''t pull it up. And reserve a day time is the limit, the sixth sense in the heart makes him nervous all the time, need to speed up the progress. Because of the sudden change of Li De, the intelligence command center and the think tank of the city hall immediately revised the plan. Half a day later, the lion tribe of the dwarves Valley, the Centaurs of the barren wilderness, of which the most elite troops are directly transferred back to dawn city. The whole city has a solemn atmosphere. On May 4, late at night, a whole day had passed since the release of the evil god''s head. In the most corner of the place where the bones were buried, Li De let the ox bone undead dig an underground room. He was sitting at the depth of 100 blades underground. In front of him lay the head of the God of pestilence. And on the surface of the place where the bones were buried, everything was ready. In order to deal with the coming war, in order to deal with the God of pestilence who may be angry at any time. Lee opened the space door of the burial place on the dawn square of the old city, which was surrounded by a military blockade. Tens of thousands of troops and countless military equipment have been put in order to provide support at any time. The residents of dawn city were once again mobilized to produce materials and provide various logistical support for the army. It was the first time that all the inhabitants had come to this war in the dawn city. Instead of concealing it, the Propaganda Department opened a war observation platform not far from dawn square to let residents see the war situation inside. Although it is impossible to see the scene of the bloody corpses in the defense ring, the roar of the violent half mouse man has become the source of nightmares for all residents during this period. However, the war did not make the residents feel afraid, on the contrary, the enthusiasm of all the residents was greatly increased, and no one could stand on the sidelines when resisting foreign enemies. At this time, the place where the bones were buried was underground. "What a strong power..." after Li De felt that he had a one horned head in front of him, his deep eyes showed a little light. After taking a deep breath, he slowly printed his right hand on the cover of the God''s head. But that''s the moment, boom~It was like a thunderbolt in his mind, and Lee''s ears even made a buzzing sound. Everything around him was no longer real at this moment. Then a howl like the death of hundreds of thousands of people sounded, and the sharp and harsh sound was like the mud devil at the bottom of the invincible abyss, howling and screaming to the sky, spreading terror. Indescribable horror filled Li''s heart. Even at this moment, the whole soul will be swallowed up or torn up by the roar of the God''s head. Then, in the moment that Lee had not yet regained his mind, with that sharp roar, a terrible force surged out like a volcanic eruption, which was frightening and frightening. It''s an extremely evil force that has survived from ancient times. It''s a terrible power that belongs to the old evil gods. Fear even diffused to the ground in the depth of a hundred blades. The soldiers above the ground were thrilled for a moment, and then they looked at the ground with horror on their faces. they only felt that an abyssal monster seemed to be hiding under their feet, which might devour their spirits at any time. At this time, his face was torn, and the force of his soul was beyond description. The terrible force was beyond his expectation. He had thought that he might face the impact, but he did not think that the energy shock would come so fierce and surging. "Is this the true power of the gods?" Although Li De''s face was a little pale, his eyes were still firm. It''s just an appetizer. After he withstood the first shock, he immediately mobilized the power of faith to haunt his body. His own power is almost useless in the face of divine power. Only the power of faith can shake the other side. Now, the phagocytosis has officially begun. The power that surges out of the head of the God of pestilence is like sea water rolled up by waves. Irrigation went into every inch of Lee''s body. That power was too fierce, even if he had the power of faith to protect his body, he still felt the pain of uncontrollable swelling. But this force was not what Li De wanted to contain. The spiritual force began to spread, and the spiritual tentacles slowly penetrated into the head of the plague God. After facing the endless pressure of the gods, he felt the gray mercury substance flowing in the flesh and bones, which was a more original power than the divine power - divinity. The essence of life above the level 30 of divinity is also their origin. If magic is the basic element of the world, then divinity represents the ultimate element of the world. It''s an indescribable substance with all the power that mortals can imagine. Every drop contains the power to tear space apart. Li De had unconsciously absorbed the divinity in the remains of the gods when he transformed in the blood pool, and he also observed the divinity with his mental power. But the divinity in the remains of gods is soft and easy to touch because its owner has been dead for millions of years. However, the divinity in the head of the God of pestilence is completely opposite, which is resistant and cruel. The divinity of the other side does not welcome his exploration. What''s more, Li De felt cruel and bloodthirsty with a slight sense of the breath. This was the power of the old evil god. Even if a person was contaminated with it, he would become his servant. This is the divinity of darkness, representing the most extreme evil in the world. At this time, every pore in his body was warning him. It seemed that as long as he continued to touch, he would encounter unimaginable danger. Advanced hazard perception. Li De didn''t think that divinity should be divided into attributes. Although he perceived the hidden danger, he did not hesitate to continue to explore. After closing my eyes a little, I tried to touch the divinity with the power of faith, but the pure white power of faith melted like a burnt sponge before touching the gray one. It can''t be touched. The two are incompatible. The discovery made Lee''s brow frown a little. The power of faith is his greatest dependence. If the power of faith does not take effect, then the next step cannot be carried out. Take a deep breath and continue to study. After a long exploration, Li De suddenly realized that the divinity of the God of plague was too dark to be shaken by the power of light... but it is not as difficult to obtain divinity as long as the evil and dark life can carry these powers. The discovery made Lee''s expression very subtle. If you just touch the head of the plague God, without the power of light, you will definitely be transformed into the slave of the other side by the evil power. But if you want to really swallow the divinity contained in the other side, it must be dark life. This contradictory way is enough to make it impossible to peep at the existence of this head. But this is exactly what Lee is. It has the power of the light, but it is a pure dark life.This is the only one in the world. There is no semicolon. As to whether the blood clan is suitable for carrying the divinity of the God of plague, we can see from the fact that the God of plague wants to use Amy to become his body when he is revived. But now there is a problem that Li De has to face: the power of divinity is too large and powerful. With his 19 level strength to absorb and devour the divinity that can only be touched at level 30, the difficulty can be imagined. Snake swallowing elephant is not enough to describe the difficulty. Li De thought of this, slightly stabilized the inner waves, the firmness in his eyes was as unshakable as a mountain. Since he has already sat here and made up his mind, he will never leave without breaking through the extraordinary. The disaster of the old days is just around the corner, and other people have no way out, so he is not. Dawn city must have extraordinary power to take charge of it. Asreqa, the God of evil, is now missing. He must stand up and take on the responsibility. Hundreds of thousands of people are looking forward to him. We expect their masters to continue to rule them and lead them to glory. After stabilizing the heart string, Li De closed his eyes, and his mental power slowly touched the divine substance in the head of the plague God, and then began to guide the gray divine substance into his body. But the divinity is as thick as mercury, and it is still extremely difficult to guide it with his terrifying spirit. Lee couldn''t estimate how much time it took. Finally, the first ray of divinity was directly integrated into his body through the palm of his hand. As soon as the divinity entered his body, Li De''s ear was rocked directly, like a forbidden spell exploding in his body, and every blood vessel was swollen by the impact of terror. The endless force erupted like the collapse of a mountain. Even the tsunami caused by the 18th level fury is not so exaggerated. Even at this moment, the blood vessels in Li De''s body could not bear the scour of that force and burst directly. There was an indescribable twist in the expression on his face. It''s horrible. It was like countless knives tearing in his body, cutting his blood vessels alive. The pain was like a tide, devouring his nerves, even strangling his reason and destroying his will. No one can describe the pain of bursting hundreds of blood vessels, or words. That''s the ultimate pain in the world. Li De''s firm and resolute mind is full of green veins at the moment. The handsome faces were ferocious. But that trace of divinity did not stop after he burst his blood vessels, and continued to incarnate into a terrible energy, destroying all the flesh and blood it passed through. Even if Li De tried to absorb that power, it was still too much. The power of the gods is beyond the imagination and description of mortals. Even if his blood is noble ancestor blood, even after the divine baptism, but still can not carry. At one time, he was imperceptibly influenced and completed the divine baptism in his lethargy. How much pain he suffered was unknown to him. But now it is the divine baptism that he has witnessed and completed in an absolutely sober state. The pain is beyond description. Until it was as long as a century later, Li De reluctantly absorbed the power of the divinity. However, the energy needed to repair the divine destruction of his body was more than what he absorbed. It''s tragic. Although suffering, but the expected good results did not come, just this wisp of divinity is not even one percent of a drop, and the divinity in this head has at least hundreds of drops. That is to say, if he wants to absorb these divinities, he has to suffer tens of thousands of times of blood vessel burst in his whole body... terror. Although he was aware of the difficulties, Li De''s eyes remained firm after suffering. In the past four years, his mind was not what outsiders could imagine. One bite, keep going. The spiritual force continued to guide, and the second wisp of divinity began to pour into his body. At the moment of entering the body, the divinity expanded a hundred times and became a new force. There is no doubt that with the ability to recover from terror, Li De, whose body was restored, was once again devastated. If an outsider sees this scene, he will be stunned. No one has ever dared to lead the divinity into his body so rudely and insolently. For the first time, it can be said that he doesn''t understand it, but the second time it is still the same?? Even if it is just a tiny thread of divinity, it is also the power of God, which is enough to make an extraordinary person suffer heavy damage. If it''s an ordinary person, I''m afraid a hundred lives will die. Li dare to do so is the confidence that he exaggerates the recovery speed. As the ancestor of the blood clan, after activating the blood vessels, as long as he still has strength in his body, he can recover his body unlimited.In other words, as long as his body is not instantly blown to pieces, no matter how serious the injury is, even if his heart burst, he can still recover. This kind of near immortal resilience is the foundation of Li De''s direct and violent attempt to devour the divinity. But it''s just like he improved magic, dancing on the tip of the knife, because once the manipulation is wrong, it may be really blown up by irresistible forces. But, fearless, as the king of death, there is nothing he dare not do. The third, the fourth, the fifth... like a suicide machine, Li De crazily guided the divinity from the head of the God to his body, but that power also destroyed his body again and again. In this way, in the countless destruction and reconstruction, Li De''s body began to become tough, no longer like at the beginning of being touched by the divinity, and the absorption speed of divinity began to increase slowly. After hundreds of experiments, Lee found the right operation in pain. As long as it does not go beyond a certain limit, his body can absorb divinity as quickly and perfectly, and the extent of his body being destroyed is within his acceptable range. Li De is experimenting like a robot. But even so, the unforgettable pain still made him want to die. This is the most painful punishment in the world, and also the most tormenting mental experience. But he did it on his own initiative. This is even more a challenge for Li. If it''s passive, it''s OK, because there''s no choice. But I don''t feel the same pain. Even his body eventually resisted this behavior, and the muscles of his arms and body began to shudder unconsciously. But with his indomitable attitude and even the attitude of death, Li De''s deep eyes are still indestructible. Steel will. A hundred times, a thousand times... no one knows how long it has been. In this dark underground palace built by white bones with hundreds of blades. He repeated the single action again and again, and introduced the divinity into his body. He suffered from the pain of tearing his whole body again and again. He never believed that pie would fall from the sky. Now everything is his fight with blood. It used to be, it is now, and it will be so in the future. Stronger, stronger. All his actions are supported by his obsession. At this time, no one can imagine how much pain Li De has suffered, but what''s more, no one knows how long it will last. But as long as he doesn''t achieve what he wants, he will not stop, because Li De knows that this power is not enough, not enough... when a boy learns to take responsibility, he can be called a man. When a man can shoulder the burden of the fate of hundreds of thousands of people, he can be called a leader. Born to be king, you need to bear the crown. - - May 15. In the dark underground space, time seems to have blurred. Li dezao has forgotten the existence of time, guiding the divinity into the body, and then frantically absorbing that power in the destruction of blood vessels and muscles. This mechanical action is the most cruel punishment in the world, and it is a challenge to anyone''s mind. After a long time, Lee''s bones began to take on some unique flavor of divinity, and his blood became thick and full of vitality. However, the changes often can''t be prevented. After the magic power absorbed by Li De''s body reached the first critical point, an indescribable evil breath appeared in his mind. A pair of eyes, a pair of empty, gray eyes with the smell of death. Tyranny, killing, darkness, blood... All negative adjectives are not enough to describe the meaning of those eyes. Li De''s body trembled. He saw it. He saw his cold eyes staring at him. As if in front of him, he could even see the other person''s breathing slightly. God of pestilence. It was the eye of the God of pestilence, the old evil god watching him from the abyss beyond countless planes. "Humble God of the new sun... How dare you steal my power? ! " ancient blasphemous words have a chilling meaning. But Li De was not so surprised at this time. At the beginning, he had expected that the old evil god would inevitably find out after the power in his head had passed away. "I will destroy all of you... burn your soul... slaughter your believers..."The God of pestilence was completely furious, and this time it was more intense than ever. Someone dare to plunder his power in front of him!!! He is the master of the old days and the great God who controls the power of plague. Before the old days are coming, some people dare to challenge him again and again. This damned blasphemer!! The idea of killing suddenly soared. In the unknown space interlayer of bottomless abyss, endless thunder flashed wildly at this moment, and several planes around it were swaying with the rage of the God of plague. The power of the gods is too great. The gray energy sent out by the God of pestilence was like a tide, which diffused out of his God''s Kingdom, and instantly devoured several planes around him, and millions of lives were directly deprived of their lives. This is the wrath of the gods, more terrifying than the sickle of death. All that Li De did was to stimulate the sensitive nerves of the old evil god. If it had not been blocked by the will of the main plane, he would have been proud of everything. "Destruction!! Death Like hundreds of thousands of people yelled out the words in the God of pestilence. The location of the God of pestilence is the core of his kingdom. A towering and deformed mountain peak, the sound from the mountain top rings through the whole plague kingdom in an instant. Then the originally fanatical half mouse man, regardless of all costs, attacked and killed the opened door of space, and his running speed was more than twice as fast as before. And the chain reaction is. The ring of defense in the land of bones encountered a more ferocious attack. The original solid line of defense even crumbled in an instant. Before the door of space out of the fury of the half rat like ordinary tap water, at this time the door of space is like a high-pressure water gun spray. Although the outlet is still the same size, but the number is more than twice?? The frenzied half mouse men roared, screamed, and with endless fury fought toward the defensive ring. Their master commands them, urges them, kills all enemies, destroys them and devours them. Killing is the only thought of these wild halflings at the moment. The sudden increase in the number of violent halflings immediately hit the previously used number of Guard troops, a surprise. It''s too much. It''s too numerous to describe. The wild half rats who escaped the arrows rushed to the bottom of the rock wall and began to climb up crazily. Regardless of the cost. One or two heads are easy to solve, and thirty or fifty heads are easy to handle. However, when the number reaches hundreds and climbs to the city wall, the originally firm defense front immediately falls into a passive position. No matter how strong the crossbow is, there must be a moment''s pause in this process. And often it''s a very short gap, and these completely crazy wild half rat people will rush up. Karp, the 18th level Orc king, has returned to the place where he was buried to command the war. Today, it''s his turn to be on duty. See below the number of times the number of violent half mouse, immediately roar orders. "Let go!! Archers shoot at full speed! Caster now uses spell support! Soldiers on the wall are better prepared The roar rings through the bone burial ground through the caster of the hind cast. After receiving the command, the 30 wooden towers outside the defensive ring immediately cast the spell. Several breathing room, brush brush brush ~ dozens of fireballs, thunder blasting, lightning balls began to hit the defense ring. Boom ~ the magic burst, and the fire burst into the sky. A large number of wild half mouse people were directly devoured by unreasonable magic. The ground was covered with scorched and broken bodies in an instant. But this can not completely stop the madness of the half rat man, but more exciting their ferocity. Like a string of sugar gourd, come to the bottom of the rock wall and climb up. Too much, time has not been able to kill all. "The soldiers on the wall pull out their swords and fight!! Don''t let those dirty rats climb up the wall The orc King Kapp''s angry voice makes the warrior at the top of the defense ring look awe inspiring. One by one, they stare at the fierce half mouse people who are not killed by bows and arrows, and wait for the other party to show up, so that they can give a shocking blow. After the fall of Kapp''s voice, the first group of violent half mouse men stormed up to meet the guard''s soldiers. A ferocious ferocious half mouse man has just emerged, and then a sharp spear head is inserted from his right eye. Poo poo ~ blood spatter, the violent half mouse man did not have time to do the second action, directly died, fell down from the high wall, splashing blood all over the ground. However, after the death of the first violent half rat man, the second wild half mouse man took advantage of this short gap and rushed to the city wall and directly killed it.The orc warrior commander has just withdrawn his spear and has not had time to react. The fierce half mouse man with two blades is so fierce that he doesn''t care at all and pours at the orc warrior. Plop ~ the huge impact force makes the orc soldier fall down without any time to react. Then, through the helmet, he can see a big mouth with a stinking smell. The sharp fangs in the mouth are as sharp as bayonets, and they bite directly at his neck. Just as the orc soldier was about to be bitten through his neck and killed in battle, there was a clear sound, and then his light saw two sharp fangs broken and flying. High level armor. At this time, the orc warrior remembered that his equipment was no longer the hide on the barren wasteland, but the high-level equipment forged for them under the great Cachar crown. After he escaped from death, the surprise filled him with power. With a fierce intention to kill, his hand directly pulled out a short blade flashing with cold light on the outside of his thigh. Then, his left hand grasped the head of the violent half rat man, and the right hand waved the short blade. Poop ~ the hot and smelly blood splashed the orc warrior''s face. Cut your throat. The violent half mouse man, who had just been fierce and incomparable, collapsed to the ground immediately, and his body quickly became cold because of the loss of blood. All this happened between the lightning and flint, and by the time the orcs got up again, it was not more than five seconds. Roar ~ the orc warrior let out a roar and immediately filled the gap with his spear and continued to hunt the damned rats. There is no doubt that the ferocity of the fierce half rat man is beyond doubt. Although the soldiers of the guard are almost incomprehensible, they still rely on the exaggerated number. In less than a minute, more than 500 violent halflings have been killed into the wall. The tip of the needle against the wheat awn can be deployed to guard the defense ring at this critical time point. All are the elite forces of dawn city. Each soldier was wearing high-level armor and carrying an unstoppable sword. After storming into the city walls, these wild halflings often find themselves facing a steel wall stronger than a 30 blade rock wall. The army, which had been in chaos in the face of sudden attacks, immediately stabilized the overall situation after several deployment of troops by Karp. But instead of letting the plague God stop, he became more and more angry and again forced all the wild half mouse people to attack and kill the bone burial place. This is not because the plague God is powerless, but the evil god is waiting. When the violent half rat man dies to a certain degree, he can use the power of these corpses as the anchor point to widen the door of space again and improve the ability to send troops to attack the places where the bones are buried. The God of pestilence is an ancient kingdom left in ancient times. It is several times larger than the southern provinces. There are countless half rat slaves. No matter how much they are consumed, it is not worth mentioning. At this time, Li De is still devouring the divinity. As he said in swallowing the head of the plague God, it is undoubtedly playing with fire to get promoted in the place where the bones are buried by virtue of the divinity in the head of the evil god. Because he will always be under the gaze of the plague God. But there was no choice, and he had to take the risk. "Death..." "destruction..." "destruction..." "killing..." the deep and powerful ancient blasphemous words were like the whispers of demons, which constantly echoed in the ears of Li De, as if to invade his soul. With more and more evil gods absorbed by his body, the more he was influenced by the plague God. The other side is always disturbing his mind with blasphemous words, trying to break his will and resistance. There is no escape. With the help of the God of pestilence, Li De broke through a higher realm and even completed the transformation of his life. But different from the remains of the gods in the blood pool, the divinity in the head of the evil god has a master, and the God of plague can even slightly influence and control this power through countless planes. This makes Lee''s behavior more dangerous than dancing on the tip of a knife. This is a game, a gamble with the future. In the end, no one can decide whether to win or lose, but Li De has always believed that the goddess of luck has been lucky for him. As more and more of the divinity was absorbed and devoured by Li De, he could clearly feel that the deeper power in his blood was changing. This transformation is not a simple change, but a change in a more perfect direction. Under the power of divinity, blood becomes more vigorous, muscles become more elastic and tenacious, bones become stronger, and soul becomes stronger... changes are everywhere, and his whole person begins to evolve and transform from the bottom of cells. And as time went on, the divinity that Li De could bear became stronger and strongerIn the corner of the bone burial place, on the ground where Li De was closed, a very strong small fortress had been built around, all of which were guarded by senior professionals above level 10. From the ground, it seems that there is no problem here, but only close to you can you feel the deep underground core layer. There is an indescribable breath brewing. There is a new life in evil. Weird and scary. All the soldiers on duty here know that they are guarding their masters, the great beings who have given them glory and new life. Also guarding the hope. - - - - - the time pointer is set fast. May 30th, the place where the bones were buried. After nearly a month of crazy work, thousands of giants work in three shifts day and night, including blood casters, human casters, and strong orcs and centaurs. Magic language bat, and finally the space gate blessing of bone burial place. Amy and Li De reported that the second ring of the second ring defense system of the place of bones was finally constructed. The first ring defense system takes the gate of space as the core, and constructs a 30 blade high and 5-blade wide circular defense wall within a radius of 100 blades. The second ring of defense is to build a defense wall with 80 blade height and 12 blade width within a radius of 500 blades with the gate of space as the core. Different from the first ring wall, because it is temporary, all aspects are very rough. The defense system of the second ring has invested the strength of the whole dawn City, and is well built. Not only is there a 100 blade high alchemy tower built every 10 blades behind the high wall, but there are also many shooting holes reserved in the wall, which can make people with intense phobia feel numb immediately after seeing it. The second ring defense wall combines the advantages of one ring of defense wall. It is also built in a step-by-step ring, and is built up one circle at a time. The 80 blade high wall has a total of 12 floors, each with more than 5000 firing holes. With the 12 blade defense area at the top of the city wall, it is a nightmare for the enemy. The top of the city wall is completely garrisoned by centaurs, and the wide area can accommodate these powerful soldiers. While the Centaur was carrying the broadsword, he also held the improved two blade long bow in his hand. As a natural Archer, centaurs, even the most powerful heavy warriors, are proficient in bows and arrows. They are not inferior to human beings with excellent archery skills. This is a racial talent that cannot be erased. So it''s a good choice for centaurs to guard the highest wall. Even if the fierce Centaur rushes out of the dense bow and crossbow shooting, the Centaur can lift the giant Tomahawk around him in a twinkling of an eye, and cut down again from a commanding position. This kind of defense can be said to be watertight. In the sky, there are still formations of magic language bats and dawn bats that are suppressing the meat wing bats. Dawn city''s main air power has an overwhelming advantage against the violent halflings, because they are all armored. In particular, dawn bats are even more excessive. Their abdomen is also loaded with crossbows. The terror of crossbows can not even withstand the thick shields of soldiers, not to mention the tiny flesh winged half mouse man. Under layers of protection, dawn city played the invasion of evil gods into a tower defense game. The door of space connecting the plague God is the place where monsters are born in the game, and the defense tower is the towering alchemy tower behind the wall. Then the soldiers, crossbows, siege crossbows and so on on the wall are used to hunt and kill monsters. Li De is the weakness of the whole tower defense game. Once these monsters break through the front defense point and attack to the weakness, the game will end in the end... What''s particularly interesting is that this tower defense game can gain a lot of benefits by killing monsters. Every violent half rat man falls down, it represents a rise in the power of death in the land of bones. Moreover, with the increase of the power of death, it can unlock new buildings and arms - the 12 story white bone altar, the ice dragon. Unfortunately, Amy the shadow high priest and Karp, the 18th level Orc king, didn''t know that tower defense existed. They just tried their best to keep rid of the threat of the wild half rat. The plague God''s attack became more and more crazy because of the acceleration of Lee De''s devouring the divinity. On June 10, there was still no movement under the white bone of Li De. However, the sudden changes of this day made Grote, the son of the northern land who is in charge of the war today, to be awe inspiring. An extremely dark evil breath diffused out of the God of plague, and then the original 30 blade space gap was slowly widened to 40 blades, and the height was also raised from 10 blades to 15 blades. It was just a little bit more distance, but the whole perimeter was immediately under tremendous pressure. Countless frenzied halflings roared out of the door of space like locusts, and the wooden tower behind the high wall was frantically supported by magic to relieve the pressure brought by the tide of violent halflings.On the ground, the bodies of the violent half rat man have been piled up layer by layer, grot, who has been granted the right to bury bones, has no idea how many times the ground has sunk today, but it is still not enough. Usually, a pile of seven or eight blade high corpses will appear in less than ten minutes. The scene is crazy and thrilling. At this time, the place where the bones are buried is absolutely hellish. Death here is as simple as breathing and blinking an eye. And this land, after more than a month''s killing, has already become a rotten place for Li De to cultivate the flower of death. The bones have been infected with blood and the flesh has turned into mud. It can be predicted that after the end of the war, this rotten land will definitely be of a much higher rank than the former one made with farm pigs. Fortunately, the place where the bones are buried can devour the soul of the violent half mouse man after his death, otherwise, a powerful ghost will definitely brew up. As time went by on June 20, the place where the bones were buried was tied to the previous killing. It seems that there are no hundreds of thousands of casualties every day. No one knows how many halflings were enslaved by the God of plague. There was still no movement on the white bone ground where Li De was. However, the soldiers stationed around can more and more feel a sense of terror brewing under the ground, like the ancient dragon is breaking its shell. The smell of terror below has spread out without restraint. With the change of Lee''s breath, the violent half mouse man became more and more fierce. Again, the space for the plague to be widened. The width of the 40 blade was raised by the plague God again by 10 blades, reaching 50 blades and breaking through 20 blades in height. The door of space, which could only hold level 10 fury halflings, began to appear at level 11 and level 12. It''s hard to imagine the pressure on the walls. The first line of defense is not going to hold. Chapter 391 This chapter is the anti-theft chapter. The main body will replace the content of this chapter in 20 minutes. When you refresh, you can not affect the reading. The anti-theft chapter charges 10000 words, and the number of words will be updated to 10600. The automatically defined brothers will not suffer. - - - - - Li Dexin felt something. He can break through, yes, the power in his body has reached the extraordinary level. As long as he is willing to stop swallowing at this moment, he can immediately step into the extraordinary and become the ultimate combat effectiveness with extremely strong strength. But Li De didn''t stop immediately. He could feel that he was far from the limit, and his body could hold more divinity. It''s not enough for him to be stronger and more extraordinary... after sinking his heart, Li De chose to continue to swallow. It is praiseworthy that one can bear pain, but if one knows pain and is willing to take the initiative, it is enough to be admired. At this time, Li De''s behavior undoubtedly exceeded the limit of ordinary people''s cognition. Every time God enters the body, what he encounters is the burst of blood vessels, the tearing of body muscles, and the fracture of bones... This is the most extreme pain in the world, and the so-called punishment is not worth mentioning in front of such pain. But even so, he remained firm. This steel will is more than ten times higher than when he was just in glory. The young man is growing up after all. At this time, Li De is really qualified to be called a leader, a king who bears the weight of the crown. "Continue..." "those who can''t kill you will eventually make you stronger... " God of pestilence, are you the only one with this ability? " Li De let out a few hoarse laughter. Although his face was pale, his eyes were still unshakable. In the bottomless abyss beyond the endless plane, we can see the state of Li De at this time. On the altar built of bones and gems, the old master, the God of plague, was silent. It was the first time in countless years that he had seen the new sun god with such a strong will. He knew how terrible his divinity was, and how painful it was to suffer the destruction of it. He also knew that Li De was fighting with his will. But the erosion and temptation of his blasphemous words are useless, and the enslavement characteristic of evil divinity is even more ineffective. At this time, the old evil spirit''s mood was extremely complicated. For the first time, he felt some admiration for a new God of the sun, which he hated so much. But at the same time, his chances of killing became more serious. Such a new God of the sun can never let it grow. The old world did not need such power. But the biggest problem is that the plague God felt that he was at a loss to take rid, the God of the new sun. When he was unable to come to the throne plane, the will of the other side was so firm... after returning to God, the God of pestilence suddenly became angry. As the master of the old days, he once ruled countless planes. What is the right of a new God to flaunt his power in front of him?? "Well, stupid God of the new sun! What you do today will be the source of your tragedy! " Words lag behind, no more talking. But in his mind, the blasphemy was ten times stronger than before. Endless terror wanted to eat away at his soul and devour everything. Darkness rises again. "In this way, it''s strong enough... Ha ha... Li De''s face showed a kind of crazy smile, and then his mental strength began to spread recklessly into the head of the plague God, and his eyes were wanton and wild. "Then, devour all of you..." "hunter? Prey? Br > , who is the God of the past? - > - > - - - - > , the army. The door of that space is slowly widening. The fifth expansion. Amy, Kapp and grott, who were overseeing the battle on the alchemy tower, looked at each other and saw the solemnity in each other''s eyes. Although they had predicted this expansion a month ago, when this moment really came, it still left everyone breathless. The door of space slowly opened 10 blades from 60 blades to 70 blades. The height that has not been changed has expanded from 20 blades to 30 blades. At the moment when the door of space is widened, all soldiers can clearly sense the terror in the opposite Kingdom, which is more terrible than the evil of the devil.After this breath, countless centaurs became violent, powerful, and bloodthirsty. It was God watching them. At this time, many determined soldiers will inevitably have a chill on their back. When the door of the widened space is stabilized. The last scene everyone wanted to see appeared. Grade 15. A 2.5-blade, sharp fanged, razor like claws, a ferocious half mouse man passes through the door of space. The barb on his back is as sharp as a dagger, and the tip of his tail is more like a spear. This level 15 violent half rat man is full of violent and bloody breath. A pure killing machine. "Watch out for their level 15 rage halflings!! Heavy Crossbow ready In the end, the Institute of magic industry failed to develop the Dragon hunting crossbow before the war came, so the Heavy Crossbow was entrusted with the task of killing level 15 violent half rat man. With the original inventory and the crazy production in the past half a month, more than 1000 heavy crossbows have been erected on the second ring defense wall. After the order was given, the chain of the Heavy Crossbow was pulled, and the bowstring began to expand slowly... the production of these heavy crossbows cost most of the high-grade materials in the weapon factory, and the cost of each crossbow can be described as expensive. Heavy crossbows are equipped with arrows of wrist thickness, and the arrow is made of fine gold, which can be shot through even the wall. These big killers are the ultimate weapon for dawn city to deal with level 15 berserk. After the first level 15 fury half mouse man appeared, he immediately rushed to the city wall, and his mouth gave out a chilling low voice. Whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew. But the fierce half mouse man was fearless. His hair was as thick as armor, and he was often bounced off when he was hit by an arrow, as if smeared with oil. The speed of its violent wind is much higher than that of the ordinary wild half rat man, so it is difficult to be locked. Even if the rare streamer hits the other side, the damage caused by it is limited. What''s more terrifying is that the killing machine doesn''t seem to care about the 80 blade wall in front of it, which can only appear in this magical world. After the fierce half rat man rushed to the bottom of the wall, he used both hands and feet. His sharp claws were like hooks and locks. He grasped the wall directly and climbed up. A few jumps up to the 30 blade high area, above which is the 10 blade wide greasy area. However, the level 15 violent half mouse man did not care at all. His sharp claws directly pierced into the solid wall and broke through the greasy skill. Several climbers quickly left the area where countless wild half mouse people were helpless. After crossing this area, the level 15 fury half rat man is like a wild dog running out of control, and starts to climb up crazily. Jinglin clang ~ the arrow is like a raindrop and shoots at the rampant half mouse man, which makes a crisp sound after hitting the wall. However, the thick hair of level 15 violent half mouse man is too strange, and it will bounce and fly when it is hit, and the damage is very small. Close, close!! It''s smelling human beings, it''s smelling food. The fierce half rat man''s green eyes showed a little blood red, and the killing intention almost condensed into substance. Right now! Below the top of the city wall, there is a layer of greasy solidifying area within the ten blade area, but this level 15 rampant half mouse man jumps up and directly skips this area. They attacked and killed the city walls like demons. Several Centaur soldiers subconsciously raised the axe and went down in a row. However, the combat effectiveness of level 15 fury centaurs is not comparable to those of level 9 centaurs. The cold light flickered and blood burst. A few centaurs did not see each other''s figure, only felt a cold neck, lost consciousness. Although wearing high-level armor, it can''t block the sharp forelimbs of level 15 fury halflings. The fierce half mouse man was extremely flexible, and his figure flashed and killed the dense centaurs around him. Run amok, blood kill everywhere. The first to rush out of the door of space, level 15 violent half mouse man tasted the taste of blood. The danger began to grow stronger. But just then, a lightning like figure roared past in the sky. Hoo ~ the sharp blade of the blade reflects a dazzling light, and the terrifying speed of supersonic makes the surrounding people can''t even remember blinking their eyes. However, the violent half mouse man of level 15 only saw the light in front of his eyes, and before he could react, he felt a sharp pain and lost consciousness in an instant. When we look at the city wall, only one body which has been cut off from the chest falls to the ground.Castro, dressed in extraordinary armor, has disappeared above the city wall, where the fledgling halflings who escaped the blockade of bows and arrows burst in an instant. The scene was bloody and terrifying. But after the death of the first level 15 rage halfling, it''s not the end, it''s just the beginning. In a certain space layer of bottomless abyss - plague kingdom. At this time, at the door of the space connecting the place where the bones were buried, there were already hundreds of kilometers of wild half rat people. Their black heads were close to each other, and the number was too large to be counted. Anyone with dense phobia would have burst at the beginning of this scene. It''s terrible. No one knows how many half mouse people have been bred in this vast kingdom of God during the hundreds of millions of years when the God of pestilence was sleeping. At this time, the closest to the door of space, ferocious and terrifying looking level 15 violent half rat people are gathering, the number is like locusts, too many to count. This is the power accumulated by ancient evil gods for millions of years. Level 15 is the top power in the main plane, but it is not rare in the dark side of the bottomless abyss. Only the extraordinary can be regarded as the top. "The servant of the new day, I, the master of the old, gives you death..." a blasphemy that seeps into the soul spreads from the door of space, and then echoes like a crow''s scream over the ground of bones. Hearing the evil words, those level 15 violent half mouse people in plague God''s country fell into madness instantly, surging like a tide, and rushing towards the door of space with endless desire to kill. Where the bones are buried. Karp, the orc king, now stands on his temples. The 80 blade wide door of space could not be stopped at all. He saw more than 100 level 15 violent half mouse men stepping out of the space door between two breaths. Amy and grott looked very solemn at the scene. As everyone knows, the time has come to really test them. "Heavy Crossbow aims at half mouse man attack above level 15!! The others are shooting with all their strength At the moment of Kapp''s roar, tens of thousands of crossbows were fired at the same time, and thousands of heavy crossbows were pulled. The arrows with thick arms were the gaze of death and the sword of the God of justice. A wild half mouse man who has just stepped out of the door of space has no time to react. Before he has time to respond, he has a flower in front of his eyes. Then he shoots a crossbow arrow with his arm to shoot him through his body. Then he forcibly takes this wild half mouse back to the other end of the space door. He also stabs three wild half rats with powerful sharp arrows to stop. Blood flowed all over the place. However, the smell of blood made the wild half mouse man fall into a deeper level of madness, and gushed out of the door of space a little faster. The volley of thousands of heavy crossbows killed more than half of the level 15 frenzied half rat men, but Rao did, and dozens of them rushed to the bottom of the city wall. At this time, more than 15 levels were killed from the door of space. After giving the order, Kapp suddenly turned to look at Amy in a cold voice. "Amy, the next battle needs us to suppress, and the battlefield will be under your command." With that, he turned to Grote, who was killing himself. "Grot, let''s go." "Don''t worry. It''s all up to me." Amy nodded and did not delay or say anything more. The shadow high priest was not suitable for facing up to the hard steel. In contrast, the two pure warriors, Karp and grot, were the killing gods on the battlefield. Brush ~ the force of space turns, the two tall figures of KAP and grot appear in a flash on the high wall. At the same time, a sharp laugh resounded from the place where the bones were buried. "Gagaga, is there a monster worthy of the great dead man''s hand at last?" "Oh, or a mouse? Is it really a weak and pitiful God who enslaves dirty mice? Tut Tut, this is a creature that even beggars disdain. It''s really ridiculous... " " the master of lissel doesn''t let me appear. Now, let you humble, humble and dirty existence and taste the dragon breath of bone Dragon Lord... " " I am the immortal immortal, the destructive dragon of dawn city! Shudder, cry, you will fly in the light of the dead man... " Hoo ~ from outside the second ring defense wall, a giant undead bone dragon with 18 blade wingspan appears in the sky. However, compared with the tyranny of the skull dragon, what attracted more attention was the incessant words in his mouth, which belittled the God of pestilence before attacking it... the dead bones swooped down from the sky with a strange cry, and the gray energy was spreading in his throat. When he was close to the surface more than ten blades away, the Dragon breathed with the breath of death Spit it out. Yes~Below several 15 level raging half mouse people can not dodge directly by dragon breath spray. The last game of the front hard shaking dragon breath is that after the dragon breath disappears, the 15 level wild half mouse has become bone residue. Hundreds of violent and half mouse people around him also follow their death. The death dragon breath is like depriving time, and can make the life that is hit die and decay in a moment. At this time Castro also flapped the blade wing and fell down at the side of the dead bone. The ground was a living target, and the blade of the blade was like wheat cutting. Hundreds of violent and half rats were killed at one time and all were cut off with their waist. The entrance of high-level combat power, though scary, has slowed down the pressure on the scene. But it can not hydrolyze near thirst. When the number of 15 class wild half mouse people in the door of space exceeds 500, the scene immediately turns. The sharp arrows of the Centaurus can no longer cause fatal damage to them. Only heavy crossbow can snip these 15 level violent half mouse people, but the shooting defect of Heavy Crossbow is very great, for the raging half mouse in the frenzy, they can not effectively aim, and it is easy to shoot the air. In this way, with the blood and the peculiar odor of mice, the first group of 15 level violent half mouse people rushed to the wall. The level of suppression makes the strong perfect armor unable to form effective defense. The claws of the 15 level rapist half mouse are sharper than daggers and spears. Blood burst. Although the Centaurus soldiers are equally fierce, the power gap makes them unable to form effective anti-control, but is killed quickly. Dozens of 15 class violent half mouse people killed the wall, causing huge chaos in a moment. Chaos makes the arrows less shot, without enough bow and arrow suppression, and gives the violent half mouse to attack the gap of the wall, a vicious circle. "Alchemy bomb!! Bombing!! " As the pressure on the wall was getting bigger and higher, Amy''s voice came in time. The long awaited magic bat immediately began to throw. The explosion of terror rang, and the arrogant flame of the half rat was immediately pressed down. A spatter of limbs, the dense, violent half mouse became a layer of corpses. But the alchemy bomb is not unlimited in quantity. After five rounds of bomb throwing, it is forced to return to supply. But a few breaths, the frenzied half mouse again came back. The king of the beast of class 18, Kapp, is burning golden energy at this time, like a hero of the legend, whose temples are fluttering slightly, and the swords in his hands are sharp and sharp. The figure BRUSH ~ disappears, and in the blink of an eye, he has appeared on a wall occupied by more than ten 15 level violent and half mouse people. Long sword is sheath, and there is no match of war. A 15 level frenzy and half mouse saw Kapp appear and was stunned, but immediately he roared and jumped on, and his claw blood dropped. Kapp rushed up, his long knife waved, and the sound of the air almost tore the space. The 15 level raging half mouse was unable to respond at all, and puffed blood, one to two. The orc king of level 18 is rolling against the 15 level wild half mouse. The rest of the 10 violent and half mouse people saw the scene and put it together, without giving Kapp a chance to respond. But as a superior race, Kapp was once the king of orcs. How experienced and how effective these slaves were. Blood war on the eight sides, the sword like a dragon scabbard. One by one, a few breaths leave only a pile of bodies. Wearing super armor, hand-held super blade, coupled with the rapid movement of space power, provides strong flexibility, a man a sword to support half of the wall. The 15 level wild half mouse is an undisciplined existence for the Centaurus below level 10, but the orc king of upper Kapp is also garbage like. And so did grot on the other side. As the son of the former North, he was strengthened after he was transferred to the hidden scarlet hunter of blood. The sword in his hand is sharp and unparalleled. There is a fragment of limbs in the place of waving. The 15 level fierce half mouse is fierce, but in front of this more fierce murderer, it is completely broken when the paper is touched. Amy saw hundreds of 15 class violent and half rodents hitting the wall on the alchemy tower outside the second ring defense wall. Although the residents still barely can hold it, he realized the threat. Suddenly turn to look at the blood caster around him, the blood mage. "Let all blood mages release the bloody storm." Amy looks cold, let the killing come more violent. Why was the sanguine under the crown weaker than half of the human race? "Yes!" The military command is like a mountain, and the order of breathing Amy in a few minutes is transmitted to the alchemy tower upstairs behind the second ring defense wall.More than 1000 blood mages now cast spells at the same time. Bloody storm (consume 50% of the blood in the body, summon 100 non entity killing bats composed of magic and blood to attack the enemy. After swallowing the blood, bats will continue to grow, multiply and split. The duration: Blood energy is exhausted) this is the ultimate move of blood mage. It''s a pity that except for once long ago, when he used alchemy bombs to bomb the 20000 and a half people of Heifeng tribe in the low mountains and hills, he has never seen a blood mage casting a spell. But at this time, the scene of killing bats across the world is about to come out again. More than ten seconds later, a shrill cry of bats sounded. Then all the soldiers in the burial ground saw the hundred blade high alchemy tower, and there were bloody bats flying out of the tower. Each bat was the size of a palm, but it had thrilling fangs and claws. The killing bat has no entity, and is made up of blood and magic energy. It is purely for killing. Hoo ~ each of 1000 blood mages can release 100 killing bats, a total of 100000. Within the second ring defense wall with a radius of 500 blades, 100000 killing bats became the blood colored light in the gray space. The number of wild halflings, which have always been growing in number, were immediately attacked. Some of them opened their mouths to bite the killing bats, but the killing bats went straight through their teeth and got into their bodies. After swallowing the blood bat, the violent half mouse human body began to twitch wildly, and the throat was like the cry of an animal before it was dying. then after a few breaths, the skin turned white at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the hair exploded was directly paralyzed. Puff ~ a moment later, the killing bat the size of a palm just burst out of the heart of the frenzied half mouse man. By this time, its size has doubled and its body has become darker and redder. Devour growth, the most terrifying feature of killing bats. Violent halflings attack bats with fangs, claws, and deadly germs and pestilence, but these injuries are useless for killing bats that have no substance on them. The claws will pass through the body of the killing bat, and the plague and bacteria will increase the killing power of the killing bat. The nearly infinite fury of the half rat man was instantly contained. This is a place of death that has been killing for months. The blood on the ground has penetrated the bones. These killing bats, which are composed of blood and magic energy, can grow up by swallowing blood. Some kill bats move directly below the ground, sucking blood from the bodies that have not yet dried up. The place where the bones are buried takes at least one day to decompose a corpse into white bones, which immediately become the food for killing bats. In less than three minutes, thousands of killing bats with wingspan of 3 or 5 blades suddenly rose from the ground, and their momentum has become extremely frightening and powerful. These killing bats immediately became more fierce killing machines, fighting with the fierce and fearless half mouse man. And just the number of exaggerated level 15 fury halflings was immediately suppressed by killing bats. Although the level reaches level 15, the fierce half mouse man has a light gray energy on his claws, and every time he dances, he can hurt the body of the killing bat. But the number of bats killed soared to 300000 in a short period of time because of the feeding of the ordinary wild half mouse man, and the whole sky was covered. Even if the level 15 frenzied half mouse people kill crazy, but the number of bats is more. And only the killing bat that destroys the desire, under the attack without scruples, also let these level 15 violent half mouse people feel the terror of the sea of people tactics. The emergence of killing bats immediately brought a chain reaction, and the Heavy Crossbow also began to have room to play, and there were constantly 15 levels of violent half mouse people being sniped to death. Amy was surprised to see this scene. He didn''t expect that the blood mage''s ultimate move had such a good effect on the furious half mouse man. The scene, which was just about to collapse, was immediately stabilized. After a Dayao hour, the scene began to appear a huge change, and even the surrounding soldiers were stunned. On the contrary, the incessant violent half rat man has become the food for killing bats. The more violent half rat people are, the more powerful the number of killing bats will be. Finally, there were even tens of thousands of killing bats with 5-blade wingspan, and thousands of level 15 violent half rat men just pouring out of the gate of space were directly slaughtered with the cooperation of killing bats and heavy crossbows. Even at the end of the day, there was no need to pull a bow and shoot an arrow. Just a few hundred thousand killing bats had already flooded the violent half mouse man. In the end, the power of the city of dawn beat the servants of the God of pestilence.At this time, Kapp pulled the knife back to Amy, and they looked at each other with subtle expressions. No one thought that the final outcome would be like this. "KAP, it''s time to kill bats. Next, we just need to prevent accidents." Kapp nodded slightly as he watched the scene that the violent half mouse man was swallowed up as soon as he poured out of the door of space. "No loss is the race under the crown, and the power of the Holy Light blood clan is really shocking." Amy''s mouth a puff, he did not expect the bloody storm should be so terrible, and the powerful blood clan also quietly changed his previous concept. "Without a large number of ordinary wild half rat people and underground corpses that can''t be counted, and this bloody army can''t be raised, this situation can hardly happen under normal circumstances" "but then again, there is a huge potential for the Holy Light blood clan to tap." This terrible crisis was passed in such an unexpected way. But at this time, Li De still did not wake up. No one knows how he is in the ground. Everyone can only sense the rising breath of the underground. On August 16, the gate of space was widened for the sixth time, but the formed killing bat swarm was almost invincible. Even if the level 16 violent half mouse man poured out, it was still submerged by killing bats. - - - - on August 30, the door of space was widened again, and there was a violent half rat man of level 17 at the door of space, which had reached a hundred edges. Although it caused some waves, it still returned to calm. - - - - on September 10, it has been four months since Li De closed down, and it seems that he has disappeared completely. In the corner of the burial place, the area protected by the fortress, the underground breath is gradually becoming dull even standing on the ground often can''t sense the trace below. Today, the God of pestilence widens the door of space for the eighth time. After expanding to 110 blade of space door, there are 18 level violent half mouse man. This time the battle was not as easy as the previous ones. Even with hundreds of thousands of killing bats as an aid, the level 18 frenzied half mouse man still killed above the wall. This time, 3000 centaurs were killed, and the scene was extremely bloody. More than 300 RAGE level 18 halflings mixed with a large number of levels 17, 16 and 15 were killed. Even Karp, the orc king, felt exhausted. There were deep scratches on his extraordinary armor. The bigger crisis is not this time, but the next. The second defensive wall, which was supposed to be as stable as Mount Tai after killing bats, is facing a great crisis again. Because, if the door of space expands for the ninth time, there will definitely be a level 19 violent half rat man. It''s so difficult for level 18 violent half rat people. What kind of consequences will be caused if hundreds of level 19 violent half rat people are poured out at one time? No one can imagine. As time went by, the high-level of dawn city became more and more uneasy. The last thing completely chilled them. Five days after the eighth expansion of the gate of space, on September 15th, the door of space seemed to have been pressed the pause button, and no wild half mouse man appeared. It seems to have eased the pressure, but everyone is extremely worried. Because killing bats and bats requires blood to maintain. Without the food source of violent half mouse man, hundreds of thousands of killing bats can not survive at all. Finally, Amy was forced to order the killing bats to start swallowing each other, and then the overall number of killing bats decreased at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even in this case, in less than three days, the bloody Legion will disappear completely. - - - on September 20, the high-level military meeting of dawn city was held quietly in dawn square. They were not in the ground because they were afraid of being monitored by the God of pestilence. The space door of the place where the bones were buried has been solidified in dawn square, so in case of any accident, everyone can arrive at the battlefield at the first time. Karp the orc king of 18, grott, the son of the Northland, level 15, second-generation Frey, and Stanley, who came back from green city, were all on the list. in addition, Warren, the dwarf forge master of the weapon factory, the Goblin clan chief of the alchemy factory, Moore, Horne lissel, the dean of dawn college, all attended This military conference.Emmy, high priest of shadow. Corso, a bronze Cyclops of 16, plus Castro of level 15, and dead bones of level 19 were also watching. The core content of the whole military conference is how to deal with the expansion of the ninth space gate. "Although the violent half mouse man has stopped invading these days, we should all know that this is just a delaying tactic of the God of pestilence. It''s also to eliminate our killing bats. Although I''ve asked the farms to kill pigs and feed killing bats, the number is only one percent of what it was a few days ago, and I can''t sustain another war. " Amy had a very dignified voice. "The door of space has been expanded eight times by the God of plague, and the next expansion may open at any time. But the crown still does not wake up, we still need to continue to guard, for the crown to fight for enough time Amy''s voice was so firm that no one else could shake it, and all the people involved in the discussion were solemn. The crisis is just around the corner, and everyone is aware of it. However, there is no way for them to retreat, nor can they. The crown is behind them, even if all of them are buried. "If the gate of space is widened next time, the effect of killing bats will be reduced to the extreme. Once there are only 100 violent halflings in level 19, and then there will be 18, 17, 16 and 15 level violent halflings. We will not be able to cope. " A very cruel fact is before everyone. Who is the enemy of dawn city? ¡ª¡ªThe God of pestilence, the old God who survived from ancient times. And the other side has been recovering for months in the abyss. The power in its hands, whether high-end or low-end, is completely crushing the dawn city. No one can deny this. The power of the two is not the same dimension. Now the biggest advantage of dawn city is that the thematic plane does not allow too strong forces to come. But now the door of space in the land of bones has become a weapon in the hands of the God of pestilence. Although the old evil god could not come, his servants could easily attack the dawn city. No one knows how many half rat people the old evil god enslaved. In recent months, tens of millions of violent half mouse people have been killed in the ground where their bones were buried, but the other side still shows no sign of stopping. Moreover, in the whole glory theme plane, it can be called the top level 15 combat effectiveness. In front of the God of plague, it seems as if it is gravel. You can throw hundreds or thousands of heads at any time. Obviously, the plague God had more power than they could imagine. Dawn city wants to deal with this kind of existence, only has the use of the strong industrial system, has no other way. "Is the alchemy bomb feasible?" The goblin clan chief Moore, the ruined old goblin, slowly opened his mouth. In this situation, the goblin did not have the boastful expression of the past. Because their opponent is also a God. He can''t even imagine that it''s a God in the face. "No, although the alchemy bomb is powerful, it can''t stop the other party without limit..." Amy was the first to give a negative answer. Although the alchemy bomb can stop the other party for a while, it is absolutely impossible to last for a long time. How much alchemy Bomb can kill the level 19 violent half rat? "But it''s also a way, Moore, you choose a good place, bury the alchemy bomb in the ground, and then detonate it after the violent half rat comes out. Can you do that? ... " " no problem, our latest alchemy bomb is completely controllable. " Moore is full of confidence. "In addition, the production of dragon hunting crossbows at the Institute of magic industry has been stepped up immediately. We need to produce all the heavy crossbows." "In addition, also need to..." when Amy was busy arranging tasks, a figure suddenly appeared next to them. A voice sounded with determination and confidence. "No, no more." Around several people turn their heads together, after seeing the visitors clearly, all the faces show an irresistible smile. "Under the crown!" The original very dignified, even low atmosphere had a huge reversal at the moment of Li De''s appearance. Although no one knows whether Li De has broken through or not, when he appears, everyone feels that they have the backbone. The original depression was swept away, and the momentum suddenly rose to the extreme. There is nothing more reassuring than the return of the LORD before the war. Some people are born leaders. And Li De is the worthy master of this city and the master of all people. His every move affects everyone."Under the crown, have you broken through?" Hearing Amy''s inquiry, ears were raised all around. Li Degang wanted to answer, but suddenly he noticed a strong dark smell. He turned his head and looked at the place where the bones were buried, and a cold radian hung from the corner of his mouth. The door of space is changing at this time. The God of plague is widening the door of space for the ninth time. This time, the other party''s breath is more violent than ever before. "You''ve done a good job these days. I can feel everything in the place where you buried your bones." "I came out this time because the evil god wanted to take the place where the bones were buried." "Next, we''re going to face an unprecedented war..." "as for the breakthrough, maybe I''ve got... Something you can''t imagine." When the words fell, Li De took out a single character with thunder light in his hand. His deep eyes were full of arrogance that no one could imagine. "I have robbed that evil god of his priesthood One sentence shocked everyone to speechless, one by one, his eyes widened, his mouth grew up, and he looked at Li De in a daze. I can''t believe it. Rob the God of pestilence??? Chapter 392 PS: I have a small goal this month. I want our monthly ticket ranking to be 100... Cough, although this goal is really small and unpromising, it is very satisfying to achieve it. We still have small monthly tickets. We can quietly help to vote a few, hands together. Thank you. - - - - - the door of space strengthened by the God of pestilence cannot be described in simple words. Under normal circumstances, Lide is impossible to destroy. But obviously, he is in an abnormal state. Because... the place where the bones are buried (the plane of the dead) level: rare (the next level is rare, upgrading requires 1 million death force) the power of death: 343253902 ... Yes, 340 million death power. God knows how surprised he was when he saw this attribute. When he saw the power of death on the property panel, he immediately made a plan to cut through the bottom. In the past five months or more of the war, the violent half mouse man swarmed out of the space gate, and the process never stopped. Moreover, the general level of violent half rat is 8, 9, and the number of level 10 is countless. The death of these high-level creatures is more than ten times more powerful than the pigs on the farm. The core strength of the place where the bones are buried is the power of death. With such abundant power of death, Li De has the courage to destroy the space channel connecting the two planes. The God of pestilence is not a fool. He has spent a lot of magic power to strengthen the space passage before he carries out the plan. Moreover, the old evil god can feel that Lee de has no power to destroy such a solid space passage. But the fact is always cruel, although the God of pestilence has thousands of calculations, but how can''t count that Li De still has the power of death. But the cost of destroying this space passage is not cheap. Li De''s original attribute panel''s power of death was 390 million, that is to say, it took 50 million death power to smash the door of space. With the power of 50 million death for a artifact, Li De almost felt that he had already earned blood stasis. But if you turn your head and think about it, you can know how much blood the God of pestilence has laid. However, the great plan of the old master failed in the end. And interestingly enough, it can be said that it was the plague God''s action that made Lee fat. If it was not for the other party''s continuous sending of wild half mouse man to attack and kill the burial place, he would not have gained more than 100 million death power. If the plague God knew this cruel reality, he did not know how he would feel. He was afraid that he could not express his inner hatred with another mouthful of blood. At this time, the place where the bones were buried lost the artifact controlled by the God of pestilence - the crystal ball emitting the breath of death. The originally opened eyes of chaos and death were quietly closed. Although the breath is still terrible to speechless, but obviously lost the target, appears to be a bit sluggish. The God of pestilence can open the door of space. It is the sudden burst of force of the head that tears the space. Only when the two phases echo each other can the space coordinates be anchored. At this time, the divinity in the head had already been engulfed by Li De, and now it has become a dry fried specimen, without the slightest force remaining. The core of his power, the arc haunting single horn, became the weapon in Lee''s hands. Therefore, the God of pestilence naturally lost its anchor point in the place where he buried his bones without any internal support. Lee could have sensed the great danger, but he could not. The soldiers in the dawn city below saw this scene, and all the people''s expressions were quite wonderful. Originally, they thought that the God of pestilence appeared in the place where the bones were buried with the help of violent half mouse man and artifact. Then there was a fierce battle between life and death, and even many people were ready to die. But in the end, the painting style changed. Not only did they not encounter a life and death battle with the gods, but also, judging from the current situation, Li De also robbed the other party''s treasure. It was like going from hell to heaven. At this point, the extra incident from the battle of lissel has come to an end. Of course, the end of this passage means that the old master can''t find Li De for the time being. If he finds the trace of the dawn city again, the consequences will be... "under the crown, what should I do with this artifact?" Seeing that the situation was settled, Amy spread out the bat wings from the ground and flew to Lee''s side, looking strangely at the gray crystal ball connected by countless gray threads in the sky. He had gained part of the power of the God of pestilence, and naturally knew how terrible the artifact contained. But he did not expect that the artifact would fall into their hands in such a way.If the God of plague is still there, even if they get hold of it, they can''t help it, because the other party has already imprinted the spirit mark. However, the God of pestilence is now in the bottomless abyss which is indescribable from the thematic plane. Moreover, under the protection of the double forces of the thematic plane and the place where the bones are buried, the God of plague has isolated the other party''s induction, which directly leads to the loss of the artifact''s owner. It can be said that this artifact is the meat on the chopping board, which can be disposed of at will. But Li De didn''t respond in a hurry. After sensing the power of the artifact, his smile on his face slowly became bright. He patiently let the God of pestilence gather strength, not just for this artifact. He wants more. "Amy, do you feel it?" Yeah? Amy a Leng, some puzzled look at Li De, "crown, you mean?" "Feel with your heart." After being instructed by Li De, Amy immediately focused on the crystal ball, and a moment later, her face showed some uncontrollable surprise. "Under the crown, divinity... This artifact contains such a huge divinity!" Her voice was so excited that even her voice became a little sharp. Amy could not describe her inner excitement with words. Divinity. He sensed the divinity in the crystal ball like a tide. Although he knew that the God of pestilence wanted to drive away this artifact, he had no idea that the other side had passed on so much. With the collapse of the gate of space, the old evil god could not even sense the artifact, and the divine nature could not be controlled any more. So now, the crystal ball with the power of terror is not only his artifact, but also his prize. What''s more, this divinity is very easy to manipulate, which is countless times more convenient than the divinity that he needs to bring out from the head of the plague God. "Yes, it contains the divinity of the God of pestilence. Artifact is not so easy to control. The power needed is too large. The evil god did not hesitate to spend money to attack us. But now, it''s all ours. " The smile on Li De''s face is brilliant like stars. Although the layout is simple, the harvest is not too rich. After a short pause, he took a meaningful look at Amy. "Get ready." Ah? Amy looked at Reed''s eyes, but did not remember to respond. Lee''s figure was flying straight to the crystal ball. Although there is no human control, artifact is a artifact, and its power can still make a determined warrior fear. In particular, although the eye of chaos and death in the crystal ball has been closed, its momentum is still full of darkness and brutality. If you get closer to it, you can feel that your thoughts are being disturbed. That''s a higher level of power, not just willpower can carry it. Lee''s eyes were cold and he approached the crystal ball step by step. The crystal ball seemed to feel threatened, and began to emit a gray energy, trying to push Lee back. But lydner will take care of you. The power in his body turns, and a breath full of darkness rises. The single horn in his hand, which was haunted by an electric arc, waved slightly, and a force almost identical to that of the God of pestilence came out. Without the master''s control, the crystal ball immediately sensed the breath of incomparable familiarity, and the light of resistance on the body slowly weakened. Li De takes advantage of the situation, and the energy he radiates becomes more and more terrifying, which strongly dispels the last thought of resistance of artifact. The hundreds of tiny gray energy lines connected to the artifact were all suddenly infused into the crystal ball under the oppression of Lee De, and then the scene returned to calm. The energy line like an octopus tentacle disappears, leaving only the crystal ball hanging in the air. Li De''s face is still calm. The other side is just a lamb to be slaughtered. He just needs to think about how to eat it. Right hand into the palm, slowly close to the crystal ball, with the original power obtained by swallowing the head of the evil god, slowly reach out and touch the crystal ball containing frightening energy. Crystal ball felt the approach of outsiders, a burst of instinctive rejection, but due to the loss of the master''s order, finally only a little bit closer to Lee. Hoo ~ the last distance was crossed, and Lee''s palm was directly printed on the crystal ball, and a cold touch came from the crystal ball, then the evil and dark smell diffused from the crystal ball, like a turbulent River pouring into his body. It''s like a 12-level storm, rolling up huge waves. However, after countless times of destruction and reconstruction of the deity, Li De''s body was so tough that it could not be described in simple words. In addition, in the place where the bones are buried, and there are hundreds of millions of death force as the backing, the power of this reverse phagocytosis is not worth mentioning. The power directly surges up to ten times the intensity and suppresses the energy. After everything is OK, the spiritual force slowly spreads into the crystal ball.Suddenly, he felt the closed eyes of chaos and death. Instead of rashly exploring that extremely evil force, we spread the spiritual force like a cobweb and explored around the crystal ball. A moment later, he found a mark wrapped in a turbulent gray divinity. The breath of the God of pestilence. The crystal ball has been imprinted with soul by the God of pestilence. If you want to control this artifact, you have to erase the traces of the other party and leave him. But the only problem is that it''s not easy to get rid of the soul mark in the rolling divinity. It requires either great power or delicate manipulation. With a slight frown on his brow, Li De was too lazy to delay. He directly mobilized the power of death and began to rush towards the crystal ball. With more than 300 million dead power, he has the right to be self willed. After just a few breaths, the strong force of death, like water mist, suddenly came from the gray clouds in the sky, and the power of death was so strong that it condensed and formed over the place where the bones were buried. Then, under the control of Lee, he directly invades the crystal ball. Although no one controls the crystal ball, although it mobilized a part of the force of self-defense, but in front of his unreasonable power of death, or obediently suppressed. Ten minutes later, a shrill cry was heard from the crystal ball, and then a pale gray energy chip fell directly from the crystal ball like broken glass. The crystal ball, which just sent out a fearsome breath, immediately restrained the breath. Li De nodded slightly, and the soul mark of the God of pestilence had been crushed and exploded by the force of death. Without hesitation, he imprinted his soul directly on it. Just a few breaths, supported by the surging force of death, this artifact was successfully collected by Li De. At the moment of the completion of the soul imprint inscription, Li De clearly felt that he had established a relationship with this artifact. Just with a little resistance, the crystal ball was incomparably clever, allowing his power to explore and enter. However, the only thing that made him frown was that the chaos and death eye in the center of the crystal ball still made him feel a bit dangerous. No matter how he adjusted, he could not do anything about that mysterious eye. After that, Li Zhuo de didn''t think about it. After mastering the artifact, the God of pestilence, which was deliberately ignored by Li De, was not retained. It was like a little girl who took off her bathrobe, and everything appeared before him. Feeling the power of divine terror, Li De turned his head and looked at Amy not far away. His eyes moved. Then he stepped out and appeared directly in front of Amy. "Amy, prepare to accept the divinity of the plague God, which can help you step into the transcendence... ah? Rao is with Amy''s steady state of mind at this time can''t help but tremble at this time, his eyes show some incredible surprise. "Under the crown..." Li De smiles. "I have absorbed enough divinity. Although the divinity in artifact is helpful to me, it can''t greatly improve my power. If I continue to devour it, the effect will not be great. You are different. Your body has been transformed by the God of pestilence, and even more so when you were in lissel. It''s only in you that you can play these divine functions perfectly "Under the crown, but..." seeing that Amy still wanted to speak, Li De waved his hand and interrupted his wordiness. "You don''t need to talk to you. You just have to obey the orders. And breaking through the extraordinary means taking on more responsibilities. Dawn city doesn''t need a bucket. " Lee''s toughness immediately silenced Amy. "Yes, under the crown." Without hesitation, Li De reached out and waved his hand. The crystal ball containing the eyes of chaos and death floated slowly in front of him. The crystal head, which is bigger than the fist, is not transparent, with a bit of darkness, and the chaos and death eye in the center are full of evil breath. When the belief moves, the divinity in the crystal ball begins to output slowly. But at this moment, the closed eye of chaos and death in the crystal ball opened slightly. It was at this moment that the world seemed to be darkened. The smell of evil around the wind and clouds, began to soar madly. An indescribable terror pervaded every soldier''s heart, like a huge stone weighing tens of millions of tons. That feeling was more terrible than facing an ancient dragon. Li Demi''s head coagulates. He feels that the crystal ball seems to be more extraordinary than he imagined. What kind of existence is this eye? But he was not in a hurry to investigate, and continued to manipulate the divinity. Whoosh ~ with the sudden wind blowing around, the divine substance in the crystal ball slowly diffuses out like fog, and then all of them surge into Amy''s body under the control of Lee De.Amy was like a sponge, sucking on the divinity. The 18 level Orc King Kapp, who has seen a lot below, saw his pupils shrink violently. Even from a thousand blade''s distance, he could clearly sense what kind of terrible energy the gray fog diffused from the crystal ball. Several top fighters with good eyesight all showed envious eyes. As everyone knows, Amy is definitely lucky this time. And it was true that, as they had expected, Amy''s momentum began to climb as the gray fog surged into Amy''s body. Even at the end of the day, it was as majestic as a mountain, terrifying and terrifying. In the whole place of burying bones, only Li De''s can crush him. All other people, even the dead bones of level 19, can only be suppressed by him. And Amy''s momentum is still soaring, more and more domineering, even the light and space seem to have been distorted at this time. A few minutes later, when all the divinity in the crystal ball was Amy''s, Reid immediately withdrew his hand. Looking at Amy in front of her body like a volcano to erupt, she waved her hand. "Find a quiet place to shut up. The place I stayed in was pretty good. I''ll let people continue to protect you." "Yes, under the crown..." Amy''s face was filled with pain that could not be concealed. After answering, she quickly turned to land. He was about to burst because of the violent force in his body. He had to smooth that force as soon as possible, or even the power of the God who had suffered the plague before would explode. When Amy entered the underground where he had just closed down, Lee was in a good mood. Before long, there will be a second transcendence in dawn city. It''s true that the rich first drive the rich later... when you come back to your senses, you turn your head and look at the ground where the bones are buried. At this time, the place where the bones were buried was the scene after the first World War. The wounded soldiers are being treated by the blood clan. The blood mage who can extract energy from the blood directly acts as a priest. There is no end to the blood around. As long as there is still one breath, they can be rescued. of course, the real dawn priest has also participated in the rescue. However, the 80 blade high defensive wall has left a lot of claw marks. It has been impacted for several months in a row, and it is not easy to collapse. In the area surrounded by the city walls, the broken bodies of violent halflings are everywhere like garbage. There is no white bone ground in the whole picture. It is all blood and stumps. Broken swords, broken swords, broken shields... plus the scorched black flag and stinking air. All of these show what kind of war has just happened here. The scene was full of unspeakable tragedy. Lee''s face didn''t change much when he saw the hellish scene. He glanced at his soldiers and looked forward to staring at his soldiers. My heart moved. Perhaps the dawn City, which has been fighting for months, needs a real end. After a little meditation for a moment, the high pitched tone resounded over the place where the bones were buried. "My people, the soldiers of the dawn city." The soldiers below immediately raised their heads, cocked up their ears, and looked blazing at lied floating in the air. "These five months of bloody fighting are the calamities of dawn city. But only fire can forge steel. Your courage, your perseverance, your fearlessness, all your noble characters are enough to make me proud. You are my subordinates, the children of dawn, and the guardians worthy of respect and respect from all residents! Because of your bravery, the dawn will be safe and the families behind us and the land under our feet will be preserved. " Li De''s eyes were burning, and his voice suddenly dropped. "But in the process, countless partners have left us. Those bloody soldiers will not be forgotten by me, nor by the residents of dawn city! Their names will be inscribed on the monument to the heroes of dawn, their heroic deeds will be written into the history of dawn City, and their families will be cared for by dawn city. And all of you will receive my reward When he said this, his voice suddenly rose, and then he firmly said in a very provocative tone. "Now, in the name of the Lord of dawn. The war of ancient evil gods invading the dawn city officially ended. We have won Finally, all the soldiers below were stunned. A moment later, I didn''t know who was the first to speak, and then there was a tsunami of noise and surprise in the place where the bones were buried.Victory, victory!!! The war, which lasted nearly five months, was finally over. In the past five months, from sunrise to sunset, from dusk to early morning, the whole dawn city has been filled with gunsmoke and the sound of fighting. War is the only theme of dawn city in these five months. Even the strongest soldiers in this intensity of fighting, but also sincerely feel tired. Peace will be missed in turmoil. At this time, from the mouth of their master, the crown of cachal, who guarded their glory with life and soul, said that they had won. This kind of huge surprise even makes the determined soldier red eyes. Yes, it won!! "Ha ha ha ha!! Long live the city of dawn "I knew it!! No one can resist the power of dawn city!! We''ve won "Son of a bitch!! Even if you climb out of the abyss, you will become a ghost under my sword "Hooray "Praise the city of dawn, praise the Lord of Cachar!" "Long live the cachal crown!" The roar of celebration almost collapsed the city wall, and cheering became the resounding victory song of the bloody battlefield. Many people were thrown up by the crowd next to them at the moment, and even many unknown soldiers gave each other a bear hug at this moment. At last, the warm celebrations spread directly to the place where the bones were buried. Many logistics people outside began to run around and shout wildly in the city. "Under the crown and our army defeated the invasion of evil gods!! We''ve won It''s won. In the early hours of the night sky, the mercury like moonlight shines on the city so brightly. And those who prayed in low voices heard the cry coming from the street, all of them were stunned, and then their faces showed speechless excitement. "Praise the crown of Cachar!" "Praise the dawn!" "Goddess, we have won the victory!" Many believers burst into tears at this moment. Neighbors in pajamas embrace each other and cry. Lovers kiss each other. Father, son, wife and daughter can''t help but give each other a bear hug. The whole city was in uproar, and waves of cheering broke out, and the mountains on both sides of the dawn city seemed to be shaken by the sound. But a moment later, everyone felt that this low-key way of celebration could not satisfy their inner excitement. The residents in pajamas began to walk on the street, and then, together with all the people, began to celebrate crazily under the moonlight. This night, dawn without sleep. Everyone remembers the night of victory. After this battle, the public sentiment of dawn city rose to a terrible level. Li De, who led them to victory, became the object of fanatical praise and worship. Since then, no one can shake the position of Li De, and no one can subvert his rule. In this land, he is worshipped by all people in the most enthusiastic way. He is the only and eternal king. - - - - - with the daybreak, although many people who had celebrated the night began to go back to make up for their sleep, there were still a large number of residents still celebrating in the street crazily. Moonlight square, the huge square that can accommodate more than 100000 people, has become a sea of joy. Residents play musical instruments nearby, and many young girls begin to dance with the music. The city hall has set up free food distribution points around the square, including bread wrapped with honey, fried snacks, large pieces of roasted meat... the logistics department is busy making food for the whole city. Even though they are tired, their faces are very bright. Many residents simply take out their delicious food for everyone to eat. Dwarves, orcs, bloodlines, goblins, halflings, and even Cyclops and two headed ogres all participated in the carnival. The whole scene was filled with harmony that outsiders could not understand. But the carnival outside did not belong to Li De, who did not leave the place where the bones were buried. All of the soldiers were celebrating the evacuation of the walls. And Li De also put all his crossbows and movable equipment on the dawn square. He was the only one left in the land of time and space. The only difference is that the power of death in the place where the bones are buried is extremely abundant. Within the most eye-catching defense wall, the circular area with a radius of 500 blades was all turned into a place of decay. Over the past few months, tens of millions of violent half mouse people have been engulfed by the land of bones. Moreover, this decadent land has reached a high level. The core area of the space gate with hundred blades has reached the perfect level.If it is used to cultivate the flowers of death, a large area can be produced easily. The war was over, the crowd was celebrating, and it was time for him to clean up the harvest. This decadent land is just a small addition to the war. It''s exciting too much. Li De sat alone on the twelve story white bone altar, next to the floating angel wings. The harvest this time was too rich, and he needed to take stock one by one. The first, of course, is his rank. This time, he directly upgraded from 19 to level 23, which was far beyond the plan made before the closure, laying a solid foundation for the next black dragon hunting in the mud swamp and conquering the underground world. The second is the more than 300 million death power on the attribute panel, which is definitely the harvest that suffocates him. It depends on this wave to unseal the ice dragon, activate the twelve layer white bone altar, and even transform the twelve winged angel. The third is Amy''s level. Without any accident, maybe in a month or two, dawn city will usher in a second transcendence, which has an irreplaceable effect on his strategic layout. The fourth is the one horn of evil god haunted by electric arc. The original power of the God of pestilence is sealed in this one horn. He only devours a very small part of it, and this one horn is also related to the divine duty of the God of pestilence... finally, it is the artifact in his hand, the crystal ball. After a little statistics, Li De felt that he was not only making a windfall this time, but also making blood clots. "Keep the good things until the end, first look at the artifact..." Li De took out the crystal ball in a good mood, and after a little induction, he frowned at the chaos and death of the center of the ball. He had no time to pay attention to this strange eye, and now he felt more and more wrong as he thought about it. It seemed that there was something extraordinary hidden about it. Open the property panel, and the properties of this gray crystal ball appear in front of you. Eye of the old evil god Quality: Inheriting artifact skill: death gaze (conjure up an eye of chaos and death hanging high in the sky, staring at the earth and mastering the artifact, the farther or wider the scope of observation, and the greater the divine power consumed. Moreover, enemies who look directly at chaos and the eye of death will be tested by God level will. If they fail to pass the will test, they will be added with a negative state - fear, and the total attribute will be reduced by 30%) Lord of the Dark Arts (casting dark magic will gain additional evil power bonus, and will automatically help him improve his cast magic, reduce his magic consumption by 70%, and solidify all non magic powers The casting time of forbidden spell is always within 5 seconds) special skills: old inheritance (this is the eye of an old evil god, which can be integrated into one''s own eyes under certain circumstances to obtain the full power of this evil god''s eye. Note: this process will be eroded by the old forces.) Introduction: the eyes of the old evil gods have been condensed into artifact by powerful divine power, but they still have strong activity, and their power is far from being exerted. Only by carrying this eye with the body can they gain all their power. After seeing the artifact attribute for the first time, Li De''s brow immediately frowned. It has to be said that this artifact is far beyond his estimation. It is not how powerful this artifact is, but that the opponent is the eye of an evil god. What''s more, after such a long period of time, they haven''t lost their vitality, and they can inherit the power of this evil eye. Chapter 393 With the eyes of the old evil god, Li De couldn''t help thinking. Let''s not say whether it''s good or not, the conditions alone are enough to make him frown. If you want to inherit, you need to endure the erosion of the old power... this sentence seems simple, but Li De knows more than anyone how painful this seemingly relaxed erosion is. The old power could not be stopped by willpower alone. If it had not been for the power of faith, the soul would have been enslaved. It was the power of the old, the power of the gods. In this way, there are a lot less candidates who can obtain this artifact power. He can bear it. After Amy''s breakthrough, asrega seems to be able to do so. After all, the other side is the symbol of darkness and evil in the world - the evil spirit. The rest of us, even the dead bone, is a level 19 undead. After a moment''s thought, Lee decided to put the artifact away for the time being and wait until Amy broke through and asrega returned. As for why he didn''t inherit the power of the eye of the evil god... Li De shook his head. He could feel that the chaos and the dead eye in the crystal ball were incompatible with him. The other side extremely repels his breath, even if he imprints his soul mark on this artifact, he still can''t motivate the other party smoothly. This old evil thing, if it doesn''t fit, is best not to die, and Li Demin Sharp''s perception tells him that this thing is not suitable for him. Although it seems a pity to give up, Li De doesn''t care much. How to deal with the ugly eyes that are disfigured after integration... If he becomes a ghost like the God of pestilence, he will be fucked. His appearance is justice. Moreover, this possibility is not small. The power of the old evil gods was too weird, and no one could understand what was going on. Now that he has decided, Li De doesn''t look at it any more. The things are good, but they are not compatible with him. The old evil god''s eyes disappeared in the same place. The system space can''t contain things containing divinity, so does this artifact, but it doesn''t prevent him from hiding it underground in the place where he buried his bones. The whole plane is his locker. You can put it as you like. After putting the old evil god''s eyes away, Li De paid attention to the single horn of the evil god in his hands. Containing the original power of the God of pestilence, the unicorn has unimaginable power, and even the surrounding space is slowly distorted under its authority, which makes people look unreal and illusory. No one will know that although Li De robbed the God of pestilence, this unique role is the key to open up the divinity of "plague". The plague ministry that he snatched back was not accepted by him, but remained in this single corner. In other words, those who master this one role will get one fifth of the plague clergy, which is more like the key to opening up the "plague" clergy. At first, his target of attacking lissel was the divinity in the head of the God of pestilence, but he didn''t expect that there was a treasure in this head which was not inferior to the deity. It''s definitely a surprise. "Pestilence has never been a kind thing in all kinds of myths and legends. Once it appears, it often represents germs, infectious diseases, death and destruction. The most important thing is that this clergy is not compatible with my own strength. Pestilence and disease are the way of cursing, while blood and blood clan are another way... " Li De''s eyes are not clear. "The more the clergy, the better. Too much will lead to confusion. The best condition should be to complement each other. Blood and blood clan are the best examples... If you give me a priest like death or killing, you can accept it, but pestilence... there is no strongest one, only the most suitable... Li De is still cautious when facing the temptation of the clergy level, and is not attracted by the appearance. His mind is very calm, he knows what he needs, what good things are put on his body, seemingly beautiful, but more likely is to let himself put on the battle again, dragging down the pace of progress. "It''s not suitable for me, but it''s definitely a first-class treasure. It is even more useful than the eye of the old evil god, which has not yet shown enough value. It''s a visible and tangible force. " Lee began to think seriously about all about the plague ministry. "And there is also a very important point. I think" plague "should be underestimated. Pestilence should not be simply killing and creating infectious diseases... in another way of thinking, if there is a plague that does not cause fatal harm to human beings, but allows a human to possess the claws and body of beasts, will this plague be negative Of? The essence of pestilence is to use divine power to create germs that can infect diseases. According to the myths and legends I have collected, some pestilences can turn people into bloodthirsty hunters with infinite power and no sense. They can kill people when they see peopleBut if we get rid of the lack of reason, is it feasible to simply enhance our power? " Li De''s thoughts are turning wildly, and his eyes are deep as the sea. It has to be said that his Sao idea is totally inconsistent with the cognition of glory. Plague is the plague, which is used to kill people and create fear. How can anyone think of it to enhance their power? "However, this is a preliminary idea, and a large number of experiments are needed to verify this idea... if this is the case, although I am not suitable for this clergy, Amy may not be unsuitable." Thinking of this, Lee suddenly laughed. He found that many things of the God of pestilence were made for Amy. Because the other side had been baptized and reformed by the God of pestilence, Amy could use all the things about the old evil god. He doesn''t even fit Amy. "This guy is really lucky. He started to degenerate into the shadow priest in the Knights'' temple in green city. He inadvertently intruded into the kingdom of the knight God, not only did he not die, but also spied on the power of the gods. and then he was hunted to the brink of death by the bishop of the knightly temple, but at this time he became a blood clan to obtain eternal life, let alone trapped in lissel City, he must die In the case of no accident, on the contrary, they get the power of the gods, and finally get out of the predicament intact. Now, after getting out of the predicament, he is also in line with the power of the God of pestilence. He not only has the opportunity to break through the extraordinary, but also can be compatible with the clergy... " Li De couldn''t help crying and laughing when he remembered that Amy, the God blasphemer, became a blood clan. This guy is so lucky that he can only express his admiration. If this guy was not of his blood origin and said that he was the son of God, he would have believed that it would be much more real than the two man-made fateful protagonists - guyDo and Prince lissel, who have strong wind blood. Shaking the head did not think about it any more, open the property panel of the corner in the hand. Pestilence horn Quality: Divine level unique feature: plague clergy (contains the power of plague God, after mastering this weapon, you can control a part of pestilence ministry) Introduction: This is an extremely rare and precious treasure, which contains the power of plague God origin, and can devour the origin to obtain part of plague clergy, But we must bear the reverse of the old power. The introduction is as simple as ever, even this one character has no skills. But this simple introduction is enough to make everyone crazy. Clergy is the dream of many legendary strongmen. It is absolutely the most glorious power, which has gone beyond the limits of all powers. Now, it''s in Lee''s hands. Whether he devours or others, it represents the power to reach God. "It''s a pity that if it''s a blood clergy, it will be developed..." Li De shook his head regretfully. Out of sight for the net, a wave of the hand also put the unicorn on the bottom of the ground where the bones were buried. "In this way, I have two artifacts that can enhance the strength of blood descendants..." compared with these tools, Li De prefers to enhance the power of his subordinates. Although the artifact is powerful, it is still a dead thing. He can''t send a artifact to help him lead the army. Finally, he needs people to do all this. The power of one''s own is often the most fundamental core. Although artifact is strong, it needs a strong enough professional to play a role. take the old evil god''s eye as an example, only the magic needed to activate can make a level 19 mage pale. And in the next few plans, he needs more powerful executive power. He is like the king of a country, and the powerful power in his hand is the capital that dominates the world. After putting the corner of pestilence, Li De continued to clean up the next harvest in a happy mood. His eyes turned to the ground where the bones were buried. Open the property panel. Burial place (undead plane) level: rare (the next level is rare, upgrade requires 1 million death power) power of death: 333253902 characteristics: can grow, undead transformation special arms: ice dragon (inactive) special building: skeleton altar (damaged), can accelerate the transformation of life of the dead above the extraordinary level, plane level To achieve the rare openable special area: decadent land (primary, diameter 100 blade), decadent land (senior, diameter 1000 blade) (the place of death formed by countless blood, with strong death characteristics, can cultivate special Undead) plane area: diameter of 2000 blades anchor coordinates: the city of dawn (can be in the city of dawn with a diameter of 800 meters) Open the door of space inside to enter the place of bone burial) Introduction:Every time he saw the data on the burial ground, he couldn''t help laughing. Although it cost 10 million to clear away the soul mark of plague God in the eyes of old evil gods, there are still 330 million death power. What is a local tyrant? That is, what is a big money? This is... the poor and used to Li De has a feeling that he has made a fortune by buying a 50 cent lottery ticket and winning one billion yuan. Before the power of death would like to be broken into two parts, but now... Ask, how to spend hundreds of millions of cash? Wait online. It''s very urgent. "Upgrade first. Let''s point out the function of recruiting ice dragon first. My Jiulong tractor will finally be born... although I can''t catch the Dragon outside, I can''t raise it directly yet?" Li De was so happy that he decided to realize what he had boasted before. He recruited nine ice dragons to come out and did nothing. He dragged his carriage around all day. After satisfying the bad taste, Li De''s idea moved, and the prompt tone of the system rang instantly. "Ding, does it cost 1 million deaths to upgrade the level of the burial place?" "Yes." At the moment of confirmation, there was no wind and no waves. The forces of death around us, like whirlpool, began to rush into the rock of the plane in the deep underground. At this moment, Li De''s weaving robe began to float slightly, matching with the face of his beautiful face, which was indescribably handsome. After that, the force of Li De''s position is enough to swallow up the force of the surface of death. Sufficient plane force dissipated to all sides in a moment, and the edge of the buried bone began to widen around under the strong force of plane. The scene looks like the creation myth in a church mural. The whole plane is expanding, the space barrier in the edge zone is expanding towards the mixed void, and the area is increasing rapidly. This upgrade process lasted for three days. At the end of the day, Li De simply integrated his direct soul into the place where he buried his bones, and experienced the feeling of plane upgrading. It''s very mysterious, and it also makes him more closely connected with the place where the bones are buried. When the strength of the rock on the plane is exhausted, the whole place where the bones are buried is shocked, and the trend of expansion stops. Li De took a look at the attribute panel, and the place where the bones were buried was upgraded from rare to rare, and the range of the plane plane also soared from 2000 blades in diameter to 5000 blades. But instead of stopping there, he chose to upgrade again. Now his power of death is abundant, and the rank of the place where his bones are buried is of great importance and must be promoted first. Ordinary, rare, rare, perfect, extraordinary, legend, myth... This is the complete upgrade chain of plane plane, upgrading from rare to perfect, the death required directly increased by 10 times, reaching 10 million. Of course, for Li De, a big dog, it''s not a problem at all. He didn''t think much about it, so he chose to upgrade again. After the death force absorbed by the rocks on the plane was sufficient, the whole world was widened again. After experiencing the pleasure of upgrading the plane, Li De continued to integrate into the place where he buried his bones. The growth of the plane was like the growth of his body. The feeling was very cool, which was better than the super sword worth 9999. The process of the second upgrade lasted for five days. When his soul seemed to be immersed in the hot spring and his feeling disappeared, Li De woke up again. Perfect level of burial place, attribute promotion is very exaggerated. The diameter of the plane has increased from 5000 to 10000, which is 10 kilometers. The 80 blade high and 1000 blade diameter defense wall built before upgrading takes up a large area of the whole burial place, but after upgrading to the perfect level, the circle becomes very small. Li De opened the property panel and took a look at the properties of the place where the bones were buried. He was in a good mood and suddenly his brow was frozen. He found that things have changed now. Place of burial (undead plane) level: perfect (the next level of extraordinary, upgrade requires 100 million death force) power of death: 322253902 ... "upgrading from rarity to rarity is 1 million power of death, and upgrading from rare to perfect is 10 million, now upgrading from perfect to extraordinary is 100 million..." the more Li De thinks, the more ancient he looks Strange. "So it''s a billion dollars to upgrade from extraordinary to legendary? Then... The God level is 10 billion Li De''s temple burst. Looking at his 300 million death force, he didn''t feel so fragrant. "Upgrade first. In case I think too much, it''s not ten times, but twice, so that I can get to the top level soon..."Although he comforted himself for a moment, Li De still had a bad feeling in his heart. If you want to do something big, it''s already perfect. If you don''t upgrade to extraordinary, you can keep it. The power of death dropped from 320 million to 220 million. The process of breaking through the extraordinary in the place of burial took longer than Li De expected. He continued to integrate his soul into the stone of plane, and once again felt the pleasure of growing bigger and bigger. The next afternoon, on September 22, the upgrading of the place of burial of extraordinary level was completed. Wait until reed opens his eyes again. He found that everything around him was different. The place of burial of extraordinary level is no longer rare or perfect. At this time, the diameter length of the burial site increased from 10000 blades to 50000 blades, that is, 50km. Instead of the original Mini plane. The bigger change lies in the stability of space. If the space in the place where the bones were buried could be twisted by a supernatural being before, even if the head of the God of pestilence broke out again, it could only tear a space with 35 edges, and could not tear the space with 23 edges as before. Of course, what remains unchanged are the original buildings, 80 blade high defense walls and hundreds of blade alchemy towers, all of which were protected by Li De and did not collapse due to plane expansion. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly and his right hand stretched out. At the moment, he could feel the endless force of space in his hands. With a wave of his hand, he saw an indescribable force surging out, like a storm of level 18 rolling up a huge wave. After a few breaths, a giant gray palm with 5000 blades appears in the distant sky. Just like the ancient demon resurrection, it covers the sky and blocks the sun, and is as magnificent as the mountains and seas. When Lee felt the force, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, then his right hand suddenly pressed down, and the giant palm across half the sky followed his movement - falling from the sky. Boom and boom ~ the palm of your hand is like a mountain with a height of 100000 Zhang crashing on the ground. At this moment, the earth in the place where the bones were buried was broken, and countless skeletons splashed with a hundred blades. A terrible wave of air like a storm hit the four sides, the skeletons were mixed in it, the scene was like the devil of hell climbing out of the abyss. It took five minutes for the burial place to recover its calm. Looking at the ground hit by the giant palm, a clear five finger print appears, and the surface of the ground collapses by 50 blades... "this feeling is more than ten times stronger than the force of the plane that can be mobilized before..." seeing this scene, Li De was in a good mood, and the excitement in his eyes could hardly be concealed. "Even if I don''t reach the level of transcendence, I will be able to burst out stronger than the extraordinary in the land of bones." With the force of the plane, Li De is invincible in the place where the bones are buried, unless someone can shake the whole place of bones. "This is a very strong card." "No wonder in the myths and legends, the gods spend most of their time in their own divine Kingdom, so long as they are based in the kingdom of God, they will be invincible..." "this feeling is so wonderful..." Rao was fascinated by Li De''s mind. The whole plane revolves around him, and he can freely mobilize the plane force which is much stronger than his own strength, which is indescribably strong. After a long time of excited experience, Li De put his eyes on the property panel of the place where the bones were buried. Great changes have taken place in the land of extraordinary burial. Place of burial (necromancer plane) level: extraordinary (next level legend, upgrade requires 1 billion death power) power of death: 223253902 characteristics: can grow, undead transformation special arms: ice dragon (can spend the power of death to recruit the ultimate army of the dead in the bone altar - Frost dragon, the stronger the recruitment of ice dragon, disappear The more the power of death is consumed) special architecture: the skeleton altar (damaged, can be repaired with the power of death) can accelerate the transformation of the life of the dead above the extraordinary level. Special area: rotten land (primary, diameter 100 blade), decadent land (advanced, diameter 1000 blade) plane area: diameter: 50000 blade anchoring coordinate city of dawn (can open the door of space to enter the place of bone burial within the diameter of 2000km of the city of dawn) Introduction: This is a rare plane with growth, which was once powerful by someone Now it''s shining again. Yes, very good. After reading the attributes, Li De''s smile became more and more brilliant. The distance that the door of space can open has increased from 800 kilometers in diameter to 2000 kilometers in diameter,That is to say, as long as you are close to the dawn city within 1000 kilometers, you can directly enter the city through space. It''s 1000 kilometers. It''s a space from dawn city to dwarf valley. What does that mean? In the future, the exposure of dawn city will be minimized. And the most important thing is that it can greatly shorten the time it takes to travel and further improve the production efficiency of dawn city. Because of the existence of the gate of space, the place where the bones are buried has now become the production engine of the dawn city. It''s OK in other aspects, but the door of space is definitely a big killer in production. After the land of bone burial is upgraded to the extraordinary level, the force of the plane has become extremely strong, so there are more doors to open and less consumption. The benefits are almost indescribable. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. For example, the dawn city will soon develop the dawn plain. It will establish an agricultural town on the dawn plain, and even an industrial zone in the future, because the land of moonlight plain has been used up by him. With the extraordinary level of burial place, he can solidify several space gates in the small town on the dawn plain, and directly connect the other party with the dawn City, so that he does not have to consider the issue of distance. He could even build a small town on the other side of the dawn plain, hundreds of kilometers away from dawn City, without worrying about the traffic. At the end of the day, the city of dawn will be a mega city with a super size. In the future, the dawn city may have numerous small towns as branches, and the gate of space will become a daily application. Even if you live hundreds of kilometers away, you can come to the dawn city in the blink of an eye. Lee''s thoughts began to diverge, and he was very excited to think of a scene that could only be realized in this magical world. And if the scene he conceived is realized, the city of dawn will become the only paradise God in myths and legends. After a moment, Li De shook his head and took back his thoughts. It was destined to be a long process of involvement, which had not happened in a short time. When you get back to your senses, you focus on the next key point. The ultimate arms of the Undead - ice dragon. After the place of burying bones has reached extraordinary level, we can finally recruit ice dragon. God knows how long he''s been greedy for this ultimate force. Jiulong tractor will be born soon. "But this recruitment still needs to use the white bone altar?" Li De''s thoughts moved, and he reviewed the introduction of the system again. A moment later, a message passed to his mind. "Just input the power of death... And wait for the white bone altar to ship?" After reading the information of the system, Li De''s eyes lit up immediately and stepped out. His figure appeared directly above the twelve story white bone altar. In the middle, the crack cut by the twelve winged blazing angel is particularly clear at this time. This altar used to be the place where evil gods called the dead gods, and it was also built by the God of bones. Close to the altar, Li Dexin read a move, opened the attribute panel of the altar alone. Bone altar status: damaged (37% damage, 37% more death power needed to recruit or convert Undead), which can be repaired with the power of death. Features: transformation (can speed up the transformation of undead life above the extraordinary level) recruitment (recruit high-level undead life through the white bone altar) Introduction: This is an altar built by the ancient spirits of the undead, with magical power, but now it is damaged, which will increase the power consumption when using it. Broken 37%? Li Demei''s head was wrinkled. The power of death consumed by the percentage was too much. How many times can''t we get bleeding? There''s no hesitation. Anyway, there is more than 200 million dead power. I meditate to repair it in my heart, and the system immediately prompts the sound. "Ding ~ will it cost 37 million to repair the bone altar?" It will take more than 30 million people to die? Li De was careless when he pulled out of his mouth. He didn''t expect that if the system didn''t talk about martial morality, the power of death would be lost. But now, the autumn pants are off, even if it is more than 200 kg of British Hercules have to be hard. "Yes." After he agreed, he gave a brush. Soon, the power of death dropped from 223253902 to 186253902. Then the twelve story white bone altar was instantly enveloped by the force of death. The power of death is like dissolving bones, and the parts that break open begin to melt slowly and then bond to each other and quickly fuse together. The blade of the white sword can''t be cut to the normal state for 12 minutes.But just as Li De was about to start calling, there was a sudden click, as if the white bone altar was about to come back to life. The white bone gave out a penetrating chill, which made people feel cold at a glance. Li Demi picked his head and directly connected with the stone on the plane, and then the situation inside the white bone altar appeared in front of him. The core Rune and array of the white bone altar began to repair slowly under the abundant force of death. This altar is not simply built with white bones, but the appearance of the broken just shows the scar. The sound of the whole day was still. When Li De looked again, the damaged state of the white bone altar had disappeared and returned to normal. He nodded slightly, his eyes slowly showing excitement. It''s time to get down to business. Recruit ice dragon. It has to be said that this only exists in the legend of the ultimate life of Li De is quite yearning for. After all, the idiot bone dragon completely destroyed his impression of the dead in his mind, and the cow he raised... MMP, even the seal of the old evil god was gnawed, which was very strange. Now the ox bone undead embraces the head of the God of pestilence and hides in his underground palace. I don''t know what''s going on... did Li De think of this He shook his head, hoping to recruit a more normal undead this time. "In terms of system improvement, the more power of death, the more powerful the ice dragon recruits..." "let''s try ten million water first..." no longer hesitate, according to the information given by the system, we began to instill the power of death into the white bone altar in front of us. As for the angel''s wings floating above the white bone altar, Li De selectively ignored that feather was the big one that devoured the power of death. He was now living a tight life and had no spare time to go to the kiln. The air was darkened by the force of death. The power of death, which is surging, devours the few rays of light. The originally pale bones of the white bone altar actually emit a faint white light after the power of death enters. However, this white light is not the sanctity of the power of faith, but a gloomy and cold feeling of terror. As the power of death gathered more and more, a huge shadow appeared at the top of the white bone altar. If Li De felt something in his heart, he could feel that the place where he buried his bones was mobilizing the soul imprint in the stone that had been imprinted on his face. He had all the memory of the place where he buried his bones. Naturally, he knew how many terrible lives had been born in this plane cast by evil gods. Most of the life''s soul marks disappeared with the collapse of the burial plane, leaving only the soul mark of the ice dragon, the ultimate army. That is to say, his recruitment of ice dragons is not a creation out of thin air, but a place where bones are buried. According to the soul marks of ice dragons, their souls are rebuilt and new bodies are given. But Rao is, and it''s scary enough. With the crazy condensation of the power of death, the shadow on the white bone altar began to solidify. At this time, a large number of skeletons suddenly flew up from the white bone ground. These skeletons seemed to be grasped by a big hand and spliced one by one onto the unreal dragon body. In the place where the bones were buried, the shadow of a giant dragon gathered under the infinite force of death, and the surrounding white bones were actively flying to join the body. The scene was like a miracle. Even if Lee saw the scene, his mind wavered. This is the right way to open the magic world. He is witnessing the birth of the ultimate army of the dead!! With more and more white bones, the shape of the dragon body became more and more obvious. The bones joined together began to absorb the power of death. Under the powerful energy, they began to fuse with each other like plasticine, and slowly formed the real dragon body. This scene makes Li detan stop. It''s so amazing that you can''t imagine its magnificence without seeing it with your own eyes. But just as Lee thought the situation would continue until the ice dragon formed, a sudden system cue in his ear made his heart beat. "Ding ~ has detected that divine substances are escaping from the air to satisfy the soul construction of the super giant dragon. Would you like to spend 100 million dead efforts to upgrade the ice dragon under construction to transcendence?" That''s ok?? Are you lucky today?? What is sudden joy? This is it. After a moment''s silence, Li De''s smile was brilliant and couldn''t close his legs. "Ding ~ recruit super level ice dragon must consume divinity. The divinity in the air is dissipating. Please make a choice as soon as possible." The second promotion of the system made Li De regain his mind, and his face was a little funny. What choice should he make? Let him choose to give up? "Confirm promotion." After the selection, the drop section of the power of death brush, which was just very rich on the property panel, made Lee''s mouth twitch.That is to say, he made a windfall in the past few months. Otherwise, this extraordinary ice dragon would be suspended today. Just now, he had only 76 million death power left. Although this data is incomparably luxurious than before, it is obviously not so practical. Alas, he was still too young. He thought he was going to become a big dog farmer, and he could eat nothing, but he didn''t expect to be a poor middle peasant... he didn''t have time to let Li De think more about it. After he chose to promote this ice dragon, the light around him became dimmer. It was like some terrible devil was born. The air was filled with a chilling and chilly atmosphere. After the white bone altar gained hundreds of millions of death power, the white light from its bones even lit up the surrounding area with hundreds of blades, but the penetrating coolness became more and more intense. Li De suddenly found that within the original defense wall, in the high-level rotten land, suddenly rose a piece of bright gray energy fragments. After a little induction, it is clear in my heart that these are the deities that have escaped. Some of them are scattered by the God of plague. It was not very impressive before, but after such a gathering of the white bone altar, hundreds of small pieces of debris just flew out. Although the divinity of a single fragment is very weak, it can add up to a large number. These divine fragments did not remain in the air for long, and they directly poured into the dragon body above the white bone altar with the gray force of death. At the moment when the divine fragment enters the body of the white bone dragon, the originally terrifying momentum of the dragon body seems to be pouring a basin of gasoline on a burning fire, and then it suddenly soars. The speed of the white bones flying around became faster, and the speed of condensing the dragon body increased significantly. After the white bones were spliced together, under the powerful energy, they melted into the joints of the dragon body. Twenty minutes later, the flying bones stopped, and then the scene became extremely spectacular. On the twelve floors of the white bone altar, which was covered with cold and white light. A 26 blade skeleton dragon with 26 wings and white bones is spreading its wings wantonly. Although the fire of soul in its head has not been ignited, its momentum is enough to shock anyone. Under the huge dragon body, four long legs stronger than the siege hammer were erected, and the sharp claws were like the lethal dagger in the assassin''s hand. On the broad and thick back, there is a row of ferocious barbs like short spears. The broken dragon wings made of bone bones are even with barbs that can easily tear steel. The long tail is like a steel whip, and there is a sharp spear free tail tip at the end. This is an ice dragon far more powerful than the dead bones, not only in body shape, but also in body structure. After the completion of the construction of the dragon body, the surrounding forces of death swarmed into it. Originally it was a little loose and even fragile. Under the strong energy washing, the dragon body began to become tight and began to shine hard. In the end, every body is as hard as iron and steel. The construction process of this extraordinary ice dragon lasted a full day, and its body reached perfection under the casting of the power of death. Li De''s heart moved, he felt a terrible force surging in front of the dead dragon''s head. It''s like the center of a category 18 storm. Although there are no waves, the pressure of the surrounding explosion is enough to make people tremble. Thundering and rumbling ~ the sky of the place where the bones were buried suddenly exploded with a thunder. Nine days above, a dazzling thunderbolt directly fell like a landslide. This moment, the whole world only this light in the twinkling. The bolt of lightning had disappeared before Lee could even see the shape. Yila ~ the thunder and lightning seemed to have been aimed at, and it was straight on the head of the dragon. Then at this moment, Lee saw the blue sparks directly burning in the empty and dead head of the dragon. The next second after those Mars appeared, the whole head was like oil that was ignited. Boom ~ a sound of flame eruption appeared, and a dazzling blue flame was ignited in an instant. The fire of the soul of this extraordinary ice dragon was ignited. A breath of unspeakable horror rose from the ice dragon, and the temperature of the surrounding air dropped by more than ten degrees. Even a layer of frost rose directly on the white bone ground. Ice dragon. With the rise of that chill, a more frightening breath appeared. Even Li De felt the impact of that momentum - Longwei. The unique prestige of the dragon is also the symbol of the ultimate life. Roar~Although there was no flesh and blood in his throat, the extraordinary ice dragon let out a dull roar. "I, wake up from ancient times..." with dry and deep dragon language in the land of bone burial, Li De''s expression became quite subtle when he heard this. Does this ice dragon still have previous memories?? Hoo ~ before I had time to think about it, on the twelve story white bone altar, the newly born extraordinary dragon suddenly flapped its wings, and then flew. That terrible dragon power filled every corner of the place where the bones were buried. It seems that only this extraordinary figure is left in the world. Flying in the sky, proud of ten. Seeing this scene, Li De Mei jumped his head and said directly. "Do you still have the memory before?" But to his surprise, the ice dragon suddenly landed in front of him, then held his head high and looked at him with some disdain. "Humble man, did you wake me up? Tell me, what do you want... ??? Li De face question mark, this silly ice dragon in funny?? I can''t believe it. "Are you sure you''re talking to me?" The ice dragon''s head was lifted higher, and his empty eyes were all slanting at him. "Humble man, are you too excited to speak to the great frost Lord?" Li De:... seeing that Li De didn''t open his mouth, the ice dragon sprang up impatiently and soared in the sky again. "Humble man, please ask me again when you have decided what kind of reward you want! I haven''t spread my wings for hundreds of thousands of years... " when Li De heard this, he slapped his mouth hard. Is this guy going to rebel? "I can feel my soul imprinted in the soul of this dragon, but there is a force in the other side that prevents me from manipulating him... Is it the divine reason?" Roar ~ the roar of the extraordinary dragon in the sky made Lee recover his mind, and his eyes narrowed slightly when he saw the unscrupulous appearance of the other side. "Put aside the divinity... do I let you fly? You fly?" The right hand sticks out slightly, and then a huge gray palm with 5000 blades appears above the sky. The whole sky is covered by it, like the ancient gods and Demons stretched out their hands. Maybe the whole plane will collapse in the next second. The 26 blade ice dragon is as small as a mole ant in front of this big hand. Feeling the sudden surge of power in the sky, the super level ice dragon was suddenly startled, and then felt very angry and roared like being provoked. "No matter what it is, no one can beat the great frost Lord!! Taste my ice dragon breath Yila ~ a dragon breath that can freeze space spews out to the giant hand. This action of the other side makes Li Demei pick his head, then press his right hand slightly and clench his fist with five fingers. With such a move, the earth and the earth changed color, and the mountain collapsed and tsunami. The places where the bones are buried seem to be overturning, and the space is shaking. The breath of this extraordinary ice dragon, which contains amazing energy, is as harmless as baby''s saliva in front of that huge hand. There is no hiding place under the cover of giant hands. Wingspan 26 blade distance like a chicken directly caught by the giant hand. Seeing this scene, Li De''s eyes were cold as ice, his right hand was slightly depressed, touching ~ shocking nuclear explosion. The earth is broken, space is broken. An air wave mingled with white skeletons exploded as high as a hundred blades, and a violent wind swept in the place where the bones were buried. Just now, the extraordinary dragon was directly pressed on the ground by the giant hand, and huge pits with hundreds of blade length and tens of blade depth were smashed around. However, no matter how powerful the ice dragon is, it can''t break free. Li De''s face was still flat, and the shocking scene was just his own. Step out, the figure disappeared in place. The next blink of an eye appears directly in front of the super level ice dragon, floating in the air, watching the ice dragon with a dead dog pressing on the ground, slowly moves forward. Under the gaze of the other party''s anger and shock, he directly stepped on the head of this extraordinary dragon with his foot. The eyes are sharp as hawks and falcons, and the corners of the mouth hang a playful arc. "Now, do you know who is the master?" Chapter 394 With the most domineering posture, Li De stepped on the head of the extraordinary ice dragon. This extraordinary dragon, which had just begun to boast, was trampled on most mercilessly. "Let go of me, despicable human beings!" The ice dragon''s eyes flashed with infinite anger. The dragon, which had a bit of arrogance, did not seem ready to admit defeat. "I will freeze your soul for a million years!" Li De frowned and ignored the other party''s impotent roar. With a little concentration, the soul in the head of the ice dragon is sending out a frightening evil smell... It seems that the divinity has made the Dragon forget who is the master. There is no unnecessary nonsense, left hand slightly extended, light of holy light began to linger out. Aware of Lee''s change, the ice dragon began to struggle madly. "Damn human!! You will be punished by me!! Let me go... " but no matter how the extraordinary dragon struggled to curse, the holy light still spread to his head. However, after the short film was engraved, Li De withdrew his hand and frowned even more. Because of this extraordinary strong resistance, his power of faith can not extend into the other party''s soul. If he is forced to suppress the consumed power of faith, it will not only increase dozens of times, but also hurt the fire of the other party''s newly born soul. "I am a noble ice dragon and humble human being. You dare to attack... " let me go, I will fight with you! The real fight Looking at the ice dragon pressed on the ground and still in BB friction, ridden was not happy. There''s a lot of crap. The body suddenly disappeared in place. When the ice dragon sensed the breath of human disappearing on his head, he was stunned for a moment. Suddenly the terrible gray hand reappeared. "No Li Shuang raised the huge blade out of the hand of the giant frost, and then he stood up like a giant ice chicken. What was more shocking was that the big hand grabbed the tail of the ice dragon and smashed the 26 blade giant on the ground like a whip. Touch ~ the Dragon collided with the earth, and the terrifying air waves exploded in a circular shape, and the broken bones were swept away thousands of blades by the wind. The scene looked thrilling. The ice dragon, which was just in BB, was smashed into the ground with more than ten blades. Before the other side could recover, Li De raised his right hand again and smashed it down. The giant stone in the sky is his embodiment at this time, and the power of the whole plane is lingering in his hands. Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ for the next ten minutes, the ice dragon became a pile driver worthy of its name, and the whole place where the bones were buried was spent in the sound of the earth cracking. Even if its strength is extraordinary, the ice dragon still has no resistance in the face of a plane''s suppression. At the end of the day, even the fire of the soul is shaking, and it seems that it may be extinguished at any time. When there was no sound from the ice dragon and cracks appeared in the bones of his body, Lee stopped. Bang ~ with a slight throw of the giant hand, the newly born extraordinary hit the white bone ground in front of Li De like a dead dog, and could no longer speak BB. "Now, stubborn?" Roar... when the ice dragon saw Li De, he shivered subconsciously, opened his mouth, then closed it, and turned his head to one side. The devil... Li De was too lazy to talk to the silly dragon who was influenced by divinity. When he stepped on the other''s head again, the power of faith began to dissipate. Sensing the holy breath, the ice dragon''s body trembled. As soon as he wanted to move, Li De''s cold voice came. "You try again?" Asshole, despicable human being, when I recover my strength, I will certainly devour your soul... the ice dragon cursed fiercely in his heart, but on the surface, he counseled a lot of them, and let Lee De''s power drive in. After the ice dragon did not resist, the power of faith was much smoother. After a moment, Lee''s frown relaxed slightly. He found the crux of the problem. In the depths of the ice dragon''s soul, a group of forces emitting evil and decadent breath is slowly turning, and the power of its soul is obviously affected by that evil force. "It''s because of the divinity that this guy is abnormal. The power of the gods in the old days is too elusive... If you encounter this kind of thing again in the future, you must be careful. " Aware of the problem, Li De no longer hesitates. The power of faith that surges out directly envelops the evil power, and then directly drags the other party away from the soul of the ice dragon.The proud and charming ice dragon didn''t dare to fart at this time, and let Li De act honestly. A moment later, the evil force wrapped in the pure power of faith appeared in the hands of Li De. The force was like a drop of thick ink, but the smell of terror was enough to make anyone feel cold. It''s the power of the old gods that can corrode the mind and devour the soul. Li De felt a little for a moment, then reached out and directly used the force of the plane to seal the old force. It''s so weird. It''s better not to touch it. He suffered so much when he devoured the divinity because the God of pestilence contained the power of the old days, corroding people''s hearts and making people lose their sense. If it was not for the power of faith to protect his body, he would have been enslaved by that force. The power of the old days is extremely mysterious and difficult to explore. Li De has not figured out what the old power is. He can only roughly judge that it is an extremely evil energy. The old God may be the one who has this evil power without being eroded. In addition to the old power in his mind, Li Deqing was stunned by the original indignant ice dragon. It only felt that his soul was empty, and then a familiar breath came. When he saw Lee again, his original anger turned into admiration and worship. "Great master, stirland frost mark, with the highest respect to you." This extraordinary life, which was recruited by Li De and created by the place where his bones were buried, was branded with his soul mark from the moment it was born. He''s in complete control. Now is the right way to open it. It was just an accident. Lee smiles as he looks at the frozen dragon, who has just been obstinate, lowering his head. Right now. Not to mention that, with a bit of curiosity, I directly opened the property panel of this extraordinary dragon. The long string of gorgeous attributes of the ice dragon immediately appeared in front of him. The title: frost master (mental power + 500%, immunity to ice damage, immunity to death skills, and reduction of fire magic damage by 50%) frost Dragon (all magic attacks are attached with frost characteristics, causing four negative states, such as freezing, slowing down, stiffness and slowness, and each negative state reduces 10% attack power and 10% movement speed Stack 8 times.) Age: 1 level: extraordinary-lv20 Occupation: frost controller blood: frost dragon blood (master all ice dragon language magic - 327, including 7 forbidden Charms) special skills: extraordinary undead (ultimate life of the undead clan, power increased by 3000%, defense increased by 2000%, deterrence against undead life increased by 500%, can be enslaved by force by 15 levels The supernatural (attack damage of all extraordinary creatures is reduced by 70%, the damage at the extraordinary level is reduced by 30%, and the control skills below the spirit level are immune to all soul and soul skills) extraordinary dragon power (it causes irremediable threat to non dragon life, only high-level blood can be immune, and those affected by dragon power will gain fear, fear, and fear Panic and other negative states, the total attribute decreased by 40%, lower than the extraordinary life. After being deterred by Longwei, they will probably surrender to the Longwei emitters) only skill: Frost Breath (the accessory feature of dragon breath - absolute zero degree, can spit out the extreme cold breath, can crack the space, and increase frost damage by 5000%) frost Armor (can cover the body with a layer of absolute defense) Introduction: the ultimate life of the undead is ignited by the divinity, born under the casting of the gods. It inherits the whole series of dragon language ice magic and has a strong body at the same time. After reading sterland''s attributes, Lee''s expression is quite wonderful, although at first glance it seems that frost dragon''s skills are not too much. But the opponent''s blood column is really extremely exaggerated. There are 327 ice dragon magic, including 7 forbidden incantations... 7 forbidden charms, which is much more than those ordinary skills. Other skills are also powerful enough to make people dizzy. Dragon breath has the absolute zero degree feature that can freeze the space. The extraordinary body can reduce the damage by 70%, and the frost armor can resist a god level damage... All of them seem to have the word "strong". It''s no exaggeration to say that the extraordinary army will not be able to kill the ice dragon if it is surrounded by more than 100000 or 200000 people. A forbidden curse goes on, and the city is slaughtered in minutes. Li De was quite satisfied with the money spent on the 100 million yuan of death. Then it seems to think of something, eyes raised a bit of curiosity. "Sterland, do you still have memories of the past?" When this guy was just born, he yelled something. He woke up from ancient times.The stone inscription on the plane recorded the soul mark of this ice dragon. He recruited this guy to use the extremely weak soul mark as a starting point, and then reshaped his soul and body through the power of death. The imprint of the soul is so weak that it is almost impossible to retain a memory. So he was very curious about it. "No, master, I have no memory of the past." Atlantis shook his huge head as the 26 blade, wingspan behemoth, had crawled out of the pit. But this guy seems to remember to eat or not to fight, and just raised his head, full of momentum. "I just feel like I''ve been sleeping for a long time, and to say that, it makes me strong!" The ice dragon is eloquent and has no feeling of blushing. His words are also full of pride that can''t be concealed. I???? Li De has a black line on his face. I said how your age shows 1 year old. It turns out to be a wave of hard loading, a waste of feelings. Suddenly he felt a little pain in his skull. How come the undead don''t have a normal brain? This is the case with the dead bone, and so is the silly cow. This extraordinary dragon is not so good. What are you going to put on? "OK, there is a blood clan under the ground who is breaking through the extraordinary. Now you can guard him here." Li De gives this guy a bad look. "Yes, my master." Atlantis bowed slightly and behaved gracefully to him like a human being. The head flashing the fire of the dark blue soul was still high. After answering, the ice dragon gave a jerk of its wings and began to soar above Amy''s sky. Li De saw this scene unable to make complaints about what he was like. You are a dead soul... why can''t you have a normal brain circuit?? Think about his several undead, can''t help but the corner of the mouth mercilessly. One is talkative, one is timid and eccentric, and the other is arrogant. Absolutely. After returning to God, he did not care about Atlantis flying in the sky. He looked at the power of death remaining over 70 million on the property panel. Yu Guang also looked at the angel wings floating on the altar. "If you don''t put in all the time, you will know when you can degenerate. You can''t bear your sister-in-law''s inability to catch the sex wolf..." my heart moved, leaving only 20 million dead force, and the rest was input into the angel''s wings. In an instant, more than 50 million of the power of death wrapped the holy feathers like rich black ink, and then began to infect each other. Darkness is in the air, evil is bursting. The angel''s wings, which had no movement, trembled under the crazy erosion of the power of death. Then, under the gaze of Li De, the holy wings began to darken a little bit. Can clearly feel that holy power is being devoured by the power of death. Then Li De opened the attribute panel, and sure enough, the power of 50 million deaths reduced the transformation period by 500 years... at present, the remaining transformation time - 12741 years Li De was helpless. Originally, he thought that with the power of 300 million yuan of death, he could become a landlord once again and lead a life of local tyrants, but he had not been able to make a splash of water. The power of 100000 death can accelerate the transformation for one year. To make the twelve winged angel completely degenerate, it still needs 1.27 billion power of death...... thinking of this data, he is itching. If we simply rely on raising pigs to accumulate the power of death, I don''t know if he can see this angel degenerate when he becomes a God. And after a few months of killing the wild half rat man, it''s not so easy to get him to keep his pigs as stable as before. Li De thought that there was some thinking in his eyes. "We don''t have to raise pigs. We can kill other people''s pigs. Your wife, bah, you pig and I will kill them... we can find a plane with monsters and anchor the space coordinates with each other, so it''s ok?" Thinking, my eyes slowly brightened up. "Then, just like before, we can set up defensive positions and use defense facilities to strangle monsters on other planes..." "this idea is definitely not low..." "but there are several problems that need to be solved. The first is how to find a suitable plane, which must be a lot of monsters, Secondly, the top combat effectiveness should not exceed the scope that dawn city can cope with... the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had a head start. "I''ll write it down, and I''ll do it when I''m done with the little things about dawn city." He turned his head and looked at the angel wings on the white bone altar, and finally a smile appeared on his face. "Twelve winged angels... Ten thousand years of transformation timeNow, hope is finally seen. " After handling the buried bone, Lide didn''t stay much, tearing the space and returning to the office. Looking at the office with gray velvet carpet and top silk curtain hanging, and furniture all permeated with classical flavor, the mood was relaxed a lot in a moment. Although the buried land can drive the whole face, it is not a place to stay for a long time, but it is gray and dark, and the white bone is everywhere. Sitting comfortably in the soft chair behind the desk, Li De stretched out and focused on his own property panel. After the breakthrough, I have been busy so long, and finally have time to study the properties after breaking through the extraordinary. A little excited in my eyes, I looked at it carefully. Lidkachard race: blood group (ancestor) br > Legend degree: 7 (+1) is well-known and has a legendary degree of 8 in the underground world. Title: scarlet Lord, Immortal King and giant conqueror rank: extraordinary lv23 (02300000) Magic: 200002000 br > blood vein: blood vein: ancestor blood vein (gold), evolution degree 0% (blood can be absorbed to improve evolution) talent Specialty: Blood ancestor (only) Mu blood regeneration (limited) can leave a bat in blood pool Within, after body death, it can be reborn in blood pool, and frail period is 1 month after rebirth and cooling time is 1 month. Rare and limited skills: extraordinary scarlet power: passive. All attacks are accompanied by scarlet power, causing armor breaking, chaos elements and corrosion damage. Each attack will be covered by weak, fear and panic. Each layer of negative state will cause a 10% decrease in total belonging, and can be added by 7 layers. Active: can control scarlet force to invade the other body, let the enemy blood boil and burst, the more scarlet force invades, the higher the damage caused. Additional features: extraordinary penetration, the mage resistance of enemies corroded by scarlet force will be greatly reduced. Extraordinary bloody storm (use 50% of blood vein power, release 100 kill bats containing 50% of the body power, or gather 80% of the enemy''s killing bats with the blood of the enemy after killing the enemy. Killing bats can devour blood to grow, reproduce and split. When the blood energy is exhausted, the killing bats can be actively controlled) Extraordinary shadow blade (after being transformed into a blood group, you can enter the dimensional space, immune to the exploration below the divine level, obtain absolute killing characteristics and absolute killing: ignore any defense below the divine level during the first attack, cause real damage, and consume 50% blood pulse power to perform the attack.) The hands of extraordinary killing (combat consciousness, fighting skills, battlefield smell, etc.) gain special characteristics: extraordinary danger perception (can perceive the coming threat) blood chain (you have absolute control over blood descent, you can control blood Americans through blood vein shackles and give orders to be integrated into blood vessels. After releasing the shackle of the body, the blood vein of the gold ancestor will be activated. After the activation of the blood vein, the whole attribute will be increased by 5000%, and the body character of immortal will be obtained. undead body: the whole body will have no key point. Even if the head is cut down, it can still consume the blood vein to grow again and recover. At present, the number of fatal injuries can be recovered - 5 times, which can be maintained for a long time Race skills: incarnate bat, blood absorption recovery. Passive skills: double cast, supernatural power, extraordinary physique, super agility, super magic affinity, supernatural magic control [br > blood group exclusive magic can grow: blood control (extreme) blood absorption recovery (perfect) bloody Scream (perfect) scarlet fog (perfect) terror coming (extreme): emits dark life The power of the enemy will be detected every 10 seconds. If the will is lower than the threshold, it will fall into endless fear and can be turned off actively. After reading his own property panel, Li De was in a rush of blood, and these attributes were almost indissoluble. And many skills have changed, which has made him more advanced. First, the extraordinary scarlet power, this powerful passive skill has more negative state reduction attributes. As long as the enemy is attacked, it will be covered by negative state. Each negative state can reduce 10% attribute, and can be added 7 times, with a maximum reduction of 70%. Except for the abnormal two words, Lide could not find any adjective to describe. Extraordinary bloody storm, this skill has not changed, but from the original call to the power of consuming 50% blood. The killing bats summoned by him will have 50% of his strength. He is a 23 level extraordinary, and 50% of the power is enough to make many people cold.It has to be said that this skill is becoming more and more terrifying, and the only disadvantage may be that the blood power consumed is a little bit more. The skill of super - Fan shadow blade surprised Li De most. The original throat cutting feature of this skill becomes absolute killing. The first attack left from the shadow will ignore any defense below the level of God and cause real damage. This can be described as invincible. Many mage like crispy professionals eat with magic shield, while soldiers rely on armor backing. Now this attack can ignore defense directly. It is almost impossible. Li De can cut off the dragon with a sword and ignore the defense power. The effect can only be described as exaggeration. But the only disadvantage is like a bloody storm, which costs 50 percent of the blood power to perform each time. Although blood pulse power can be recovered by devouring blood, it is not fast to recover. so the level of consumption is doomed to this skill as common as bloody storm. It is amazing that a fight can release three or five times, and this premise should be enough blood to devour. But Rao is so Li De also in the heart of this skill as a must kill skill. If you cut out a knife, you will die out in ten directions. Next, the extraordinary slayer, has to say that this skill helps him the most and most practical. Several of these characteristics of fighting consciousness, fighting skills and battlefield smell have been promoted to legend, Li can obviously feel that his characteristics in combat have been greatly improved, which is a mysterious feeling that can not be said. It seems that ducks learn to swim, understand is understand, before difficult things in the sky after understanding will find so simple. And the most important feature he pays attention to - the danger perception has also been raised to extraordinary level, this feature does not know how many dangers he avoids, which is absolutely the core skill. Finally, the greatest skill of this promotion is the blood chain. Unlocking the shackles will activate the blood vessels of the gold ancestor - all attributes are increased by 5000% and the immortal body feature will be obtained. Undead body: the whole body will have no key point. Even if the head is cut down, it can still consume the power of blood vein to grow again. At present, it can recover the number of fatal injuries - 5 times. Li De, who has no idea how to describe these two characteristics, is so powerful that he can hardly understand. If you increase the attribute by 5000%, he wants to ask, who else?? What''s more, the undead body, the head being cut down, can also consume the blood force to grow again. Although only five fatal injuries can be recovered, it is equivalent to his five lives. This is the strongest supplement to Li De Lai, who was so strong as to be able to describe it. It is hard enough to kill him, but it can not be killed after killing. It can not be described as abnormal. It is a super abnormal. And the most important thing is that even if his blood is exhausted, he can be reborn in the blood pool if he is really killed. And the cooling down time of this talent has been reduced from three months to one month. It''s just like that. Li De all felt that his extraordinary transformation was too strong. The extraordinary is not comparable to level 19. And a series of passives behind the property panel make him dizzy - supernatural power, extraordinary physique, super agility, supernatural magic affinity, supernatural magic control. These skills were at the top level before. If he doesn''t remember it correctly, the ultimate level is already the ceiling of passive skills. He has not heard of the level of excellence above the extreme. But now, the golden vein has given these powerful passive skills further improvement, directly breaking the ceiling, and further improving his strength. At this time, Li De''s body is reminded by the power of volcanic magma, and how powerful he is. "Finally, it has reached extraordinary... compared with the strength flowing in the body, it is like a baby at level 19." It is not exaggeration to say that now, it is as simple as killing a local dog that Li De kills the super spider which was almost invincible before killing the two ends of spider surface. "It''s time to crush the spiders after the extraordinary spiders face..." br > Lide has sharp eyes like a knife. The extraordinary spider who had him lying in the blood pool for months, he never forgot. After a circle of his own attributes, Li De continued to look down. What has changed is not only himself, but also the dawn sect has changed in the past few months. The dawn sect the God of breaking the dawn - lidkachard (pseudogods) divinity: 1. Soul assimilation clergy: blood, blood (activated, 2%, you will completely control these two divinities when reaching 100%)Doctrines:... sacred objects:... number of temples owned: 3 number of believers: 27 mad believers, 16249 devout believers, 92499 believers, 33972 pan believers power of faith: 533665 points currently available profession - clergyman of dawn Temple: Virgin - Nello bishop priest - Emile Cachar 326 Temple Warrior: 5 Lee glanced at the panel of dawn sect and nodded slightly. At present, the dawn sect has three shrines, one in the old city, one in the new city, and one in the underground world. All these churches are striving to spread the glory of Li De. There is no need for believers to say that dawn city now has 150000 people living in it. The shortest of these people have lived in the city for nearly a year, and the longest has been nearly four years. most of them have become believers of dawn sect, except for some old people who are unwilling to change their beliefs for decades. This is the first time that Li De saw more believers than pan believers. The number of believers has now reached more than 90000, while the number of Pan believers has dropped to more than 30000. Obviously, this period of time, because of the war in the place of bones, most of the residents felt the crisis, and once people encounter a crisis, the easiest thing is to have illusions and want others to save themselves. Under such circumstances, Dawning sect naturally became the place where the residents put their faith. What makes Li De happy most is the 530000 points of faith on the panel, which is definitely an unprecedented huge sum of money. Although not as exaggerated as the power of hundreds of millions of death, but also let him taste the feeling of having a deposit. The power of faith is a good thing to cultivate dawn bats, dawn priests and even magical plants. The number of dawn clergyman he has not paid attention to has exceeded 300, which is obviously due to his holy priest Nello. After Li De scanned it, he made sure that there was no problem, so he closed the attribute panel of the sect. The sect has been stable, and it is difficult for it to change too much. A little back on the mind and focus on the last panel. His deputy status - under the crown of ELO. After the battle of lissel, the change of the sub identity panel at this time surprised Lee most. Sub identity - ELO, the chairman of the heart of darkness when using the sub identity, the legend degree of green city is + 30, and the title of dark myth and myth tutor is obtained. Myth of darkness: you have shown the majesty of gods in front of countless people, and all those who have witnessed this war believe in your power. Most people in green city will regard you as a myth. No matter the dark life or the light sect, their favor for you will naturally rise to respect. It also has the following features: 1. When facing the life whose legend is lower than 10 points, the enemy will fear you, and the total attribute will be reduced by 30%, 2. It has a very high probability to deter the dark creatures lower than you and make them turn to you, 3. Enjoy high reputation among the noble people and various sects in green city, and obtain the establishment of churches and missionaries in green city The power of. Myth Tutor: you are leading countless people to break through and become extraordinary mythical characters. Legend degree + 20, and gain the following characteristics. Guidance: your words have an enlightening effect on the life in bottleneck, which can speed them to break through the bottleneck. Attraction: you will attract a large number of professionals who are stuck in the bottleneck and can''t break through. Their words to you will be regarded as an oracle. After reading the attribute of sub identity, Li De''s expression is quite wonderful. Yiluo crown under this identity is simply powerful to the extreme, his 23 level strength can not reach the strength of this identity iluo should have. "Tell a big lie and let the whole world dance with me?" Li De has a brilliant smile. He inexplicably thought of the starting point of all this - the chairman of the devil''s heart, cannibal Welsh. I don''t know what kind of expression the little prince of brain will show when he hears his achievements in lissel? He was quite looking forward to the Welsh scene the next time he went to green city. In addition, iluo''s vice status also has a special privilege that makes Lee''s heart throb. He can establish a religious sect in green city. That''s amazing. In essence, the daoxiao sect is still a pseudo God sect. After all, the main god of the sect is just extraordinary, and it is still a long way from entering the gods. therefore, it has been unable to preach to the outside world because of the lack of real gods. The risk of missionary work cannot be described. Once exposed, it may affect the overall situation that is not easy to construct. So a steady hand is best. But now the situation has changed, the momentum under the Yiluo crown has been played out, with the bottom of the Yiluo crown, it is completely possible to make an attempt."If we preach to the outside world, the doctrine of dawn sect must be covered up." Li De touched his chin and thought of his immortal level doctrine of "unremitting self-improvement, tenacious struggle, unity, bravery and patriotism", and couldn''t help but smile. The doctrine of positive energy is absolutely a magic weapon to resist the harmonious beast. And who would have thought that this unintentional sect would be so brilliant now. Although the doctrines can''t be changed, however, no matter what the doctrines are, the power of final interpretation is in his hands. He explained as he wanted, without blushing at all. "But let''s teach this kind of thing to Nicole''s little girl..." shook her head and didn''t think about it any more. He has never been involved in missionary work. After years of training, Nello and Nicole are sisters who know better than him. So far, Li De Suan has gone through all the attribute changes in this period of time. He has a clear judgment of his own strength - as long as within the extraordinary, invincible. Even if the opponent has reached level 24, you can only touch the legend. "It''s time to get down to business..." Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold light overflowed. The almost explosive force in his body made him eager for a fight. "First of all, after the extraordinary spider on the spider plane, after killing the spider, it is the black dragon who robbed the artifact in the mud swamp. When I put the black dragon on the dawn square, dawn city will be able to start the strategy of conquering the underground world. In the vast land of the underground world, there are so many intelligent races. Would it be a waste if these people did not become believers of dawn sect? " "There are also those hidden old evil spirits. Although I don''t know when the old days will come, as long as I think about this, my heart will become more and more uneasy, and I must be prepared in advance." But... After a little thought for a while, Li De''s expression was a little strange. He found a very important thing - he didn''t appear to be offline for half a year. "I don''t know how the scarlet moon is now, and whether the sand sculpture players have done anything recently..." thinking of this, Li De couldn''t bear to think of it. After passing the message to Harrison by magic, he closed his eyes and sat down in the office, and then returned to the long lost earth. Chapter 395 When Lee opened his eyes again, the beige ceiling came into view. I turn my head slightly and scan around. After seeing the modern furniture and electronic products in the room, my nervous system is relaxed. That kind of feeling is very wonderful, although he has more powerful power in the glory, even at this time has broken through the extraordinary, but the earth can always give him an irreplaceable sense of security. Sitting up, subconsciously took the mobile phone at the head of the bed. He had been afraid that there would be no power and had been put on the wireless charger. At this time, after turning on the mobile phone, more than 50 unanswered calls appeared. One third of them were informed that he had won the prize... the other two-thirds were from his assistant Cheng Lu and vice president Zhao Yue. Obviously, in the past six months, his disappearance has made two people resentful. However, Li De had a plan for this, and he had told him before. In the aspect of scarlet month, he made full preparations. He divided the power of scarlet month into two parts. The power of decision-making and execution lies with deputy general manager Zhao Yue and the management. Another department is the supervision department, which is responsible for supervising Zhao Yue''s management. The supervision department was set up temporarily by Li De before. Its main function is to remind the management to prevent these people from hollowing out the company. The power must be supervised in order to operate healthily. There is no loyal blood on the earth. I called assistant Cheng Lu directly. The moment the phone was connected, the other party came with a tone of bitterness. "Mr. Li, I didn''t get through to you for half a year... If you didn''t explain it before, we would have called the police." Li De smiles. "It''s nothing big. I just have something more important to deal with. In addition, I can rest assured that you will manage the scarlet moon. " If you don''t worry, praise is still necessary, "and with your ability, it''s not easy to manage the scarlet moon." "Well, when will you come to the company? Now there are many things you need to make decisions on." Cheng Lu was also quite helpless. As an irresponsible boss, he said that he was relaxed and relaxed, and that he was under great pressure. She doesn''t understand how a company worth hundreds of millions of dollars can be ignored for half a year? Make a phone call every month... "OK, I''ll be there in two hours." See Cheng Lu hang up after the phone, office just from the game offline Zhao Yue eyebrows a pick, "Li Zong finally willing to come to the company?" Cheng Lu smiles bitterly and nods, "Li always says that he will arrive in two hours." Then he shrunk his mouth and mumbled: "Mr. Zhao, how many mines are there in Mr. Li''s house? If such a big company doesn''t pay attention to it for half a year, he is not afraid that we will bring down the company? " Zhao Yue smiles and shakes his head. She is more curious about this matter than Cheng Lu, but who makes the other party the boss? She has no way to limit the other party. Think of that elegant to let her all feel pleasant man, inexplicably in the heart of a few strange emotions. "Let''s not talk about this, but prepare for the work of this half year and report to Mr. Li in a comprehensive way." "OK..." after Li De hung up, he put down his mobile phone and stood up to walk to the bathroom. But after just a few steps, he suddenly felt something. He felt something was wrong. His body seemed to be filled with... Magic? This is... because that force is too weak, and Li De is not sure. This is on the earth. Step down, eyes slightly narrowed, began to seriously sense. The surrounding air is still empty, there is no basic element of glory magic, but the weak power in the body is more obvious. Some thoughts flashed through my eyes. Holding some strange psychology, even after holding his right hand over his head, ready to bear the magic bite, the thumb and middle finger were close together, and a crisp sound sounded. Then, in the gaze of Li De, the air in front of him suddenly seemed like a candle was lit. Then a small fireball the size of an apple boomed and ignited, and the fireball with hot energy came into being. In the spacious room, the temperature rises a lot. "Cast... Succeeded?" Lee''s eyes widened and his face was filled with unexplained surprise. Feel the heat from the small fireball, the expression is very wonderful. "After breaking through the extraordinary, I can bring some magic to the earth?" With his right hand outstretched, the little fireball began to float slowly under the guidance of mental power, and then it was suspended in his hand. The orange fireball has the breath that makes him intoxicated. Magic, it''s real magic. It''s great. Although this little fireball is as weak as a match compared with the one he used in glory, but the earth of his mother."From the day my body changed, it seems to be doomed to this scene..." Li De murmured, "the blood of the blood clan has affected my earth''s body through my soul. I don''t even need to eat any more, just rely on the energy dissipated by glory and light to maintain body function. In contrast, it seems nothing special that I bring back some of my casting abilities after breaking through the world. Then, if we can break through the legend, can we bring back more powerful forces? " Thinking of this, Li De''s eyes suddenly congealed and scattered the small fireball. After the orange fireball lost its magic support, it gradually faded, and finally disappeared with a sound. He suddenly thought of more. It was a good thing that he could cast, but what was hidden behind it made him think deeply. The higher the power of the earth, is it not? What is the principle? What is the relationship between the earth and glory?? Why is Rongguang open to players in the form of games? Countless thoughts flashed through his mind. Rongguang this game from the beginning is full of fog, no matter how deep he studies, this layer of fog has never been removed. Now it''s even stronger. "No matter what glory and the earth will eventually develop into, strong strength is always the best way to deal with it..." after taking a deep breath, Li De''s eyes instantly became firm. He is no longer the young novice four years ago. Now he is the master of hundreds of thousands of people. A word can determine the fate of countless people. Absolutely superior. "In Rongguang, I have a certain self-protection ability... So the next step is to increase the investment in scarlet moon." Dawn city is now in its infancy, with two extraordinary figures - he and the ice dragon Strauss. In addition, Amy, who is breaking through, and asrega, the God who is missing. If there is no accident, these two people will have exaggerated four extraordinary people when they leave the city of dawn. Four extraordinary. What is this concept? There are tens of millions of people in the southern provinces. There is only one extraordinary mage named Locke of green city. Maybe there will be one or two in the dark, but the number is absolutely pitiful. Legends often shoulder great responsibilities and rarely appear in the eyes of outsiders, so transcendence becomes the ultimate force to be seen. But now the dawn city is about to have four extraordinary people, the meaning of which is self-evident. When the dawn city has taken shape, the next step is to develop the forces on this side of the earth. No one can predict what changes will happen in the future. If he can make a small fireball, can others? To deal with the unknown future, multilateral layout is undoubtedly the best way to resist risks. After a little thought, Li De stopped hesitating, took a bath, changed his clothes and went downstairs. The villa, which cost him 200 million yuan, has no outsiders except intelligent robots. Two of the latest driverless cars were parked in the underground garage. After setting his destination, Li De took out his mobile phone and began to read the latest news about glory. But when he opened the Forum on the official website, all kinds of news above made his expression very delicate. Today, let''s show you the fighting secret skill I learned in the warrior guild: Steel collision. Li De opened a post, and the video began to broadcast automatically. A player with erha mask was standing on the balcony, and a huge rusty iron pot was fixed on a wooden stake 20 meters in front of it. The masked player''s body slightly bows, showing a very standard warrior starting posture, and then the body suddenly sends out the force, like an arrow like transverse thrust. The distance of 20 meters is only two breaths. ~ when the ~ and then shocking thing, that huge rust pot directly smashed, and even the mask game player accidentally careless hit the edge of the balcony, and cracked the cement fence. , "old fellow iron, give a wave of praise, next time to the big family performance jump to kill..." wait until the end of the video, the expression of Li De is quite wonderful. He knew that the warrior''s skill in glory could be used on earth, but he didn''t expect the effect to be so strong. There are countless videos of this kind, such as taking their own kitchen knife as a horse chopper to cut through the neighbors, and then find out that their wife''s clothes are not neat and come out from the inside... some take the pot cover as a shield to learn how to jump from the third floor and get up intact, but because they are too excited, they accidentally fall into the nearby septic tank when celebrating With a broom, when the knight charged with a long gun, he pierced a newly built concrete wall, and was chased by dozens of construction workers for three hoursThese players are sand sculptures, but these videos all reveal a message, powerful. Yes, although their actions are unreasonable, only a strong body can support them to do them. And Lee''s brows were frowning. Outsiders watch the excitement, but he feels that there seems to be a big hand behind it. Take a deep breath, dark eyes have a stranger difficult to understand the depth. "Glory... Earth..." "the sky is going to change." After whispering, I closed my eyes quietly and no longer looked at the official website which had no activity all year round. - - - - one hour later. The scarlet moon. As for the boss who hasn''t come to the company for half a year, and still can''t help but ask the top management. But who let others be the boss. So when I heard the news that Li De was coming, I still slipped out to welcome him. The self driving car stops in front of the gate downstairs of the scarlet moon. Zhao Yue, vice president, personally opens the door. Li De naturally gets out of the car and nods to thank him. There are only two ways to get out of the car. You can open the door yourself or someone else will open the door for you. The difference is who you are. A dozen or so senior managers immediately said hello. "Good afternoon, Mr. Li." The neat voice made many passing employees look back. After seeing Li De''s figure, their eyes widened one by one. Especially those new female employees, their eyes are shining. Is this the boss? How can you be so handsome... "good afternoon, it''s been a hard time for you." Li De nodded slightly, and with a smile on his face, he courted these senior officials. These high-level people don''t know how to think, but the smile on the show is still as bright as ever. They are all a group of old people. No one can make trouble in front of Li De, which shows that he has done enough Kung Fu. After playing Taiji with each other for a while, after a wave of commercial exchanges, Li De dismissed them and returned to the office with Zhao Yue and his assistant Cheng Lu. After several months of absence, Li De obviously felt that there were more people when he passed through the office area of the company. It seems that although he is not here, the development of scarlet moon has not stopped, which makes him quite satisfied. In the office, Li De and Zhao Yue are sitting opposite each other. While Cheng Lu, his assistant, is brewing the finest Dahongpao, he looks at Zhao Yue in front of him in a classic black and white buttock suit. The plumpness of a mature woman is extremely provocative. "Mr. Zhao, how is the development of the scarlet moon during this period? From the aspect of personnel, report it all to me. " Without being wordy, Li De went straight to the point. "Yes, Mr. Li." When it comes to business, Zhao Yue''s face became solemn and began to report seriously. "At present, the total number of crimson month has exceeded 2100, including 1215 professional players. There are 627 people in the data analysis department, 210 people in the game commodity trading department, plus more than 100 logistics and administrative personnel, a total of 2186 people. " More than 2000 people? Li De slightly nods, this scale to game club to calculate on medium above. "What is the current situation of our guild in glory?" Last October, "glory" opened the public test, now the time is September. It''s one month to the end of the year. If the other games are already in the middle of a year, the life span of many games is only one or two years. "Mr. Li, with your support, now the scarlet moon has become the top three guilds in Nolan empire!" Zhao Yue''s tone was obviously high. Li De, the local tyrant in the game, smashed the scarlet moon by tens of thousands of kinpuks, which is an astronomical number for the players who have just entered the "glory". Even running a large guild is enough. "At present, the total number of crimson moon guild is 120000, the core of which is 1200 professional players, followed by 100000 full members, and more than 10000 temporary members." 120000 players? Li Demi first pick, this data can not be said more, but it is definitely not less. Although there are 10 million players in Rongguang, the main plane of Rongguang is too big. There are hundreds of millions of people in Nolan Empire alone. When these 10 million players enter the main plane, it is just like a drop of water into the sea, and it will disappear instantly. Can recruit more than 100000 players, presumably still stained with the light of the player''s main city. "Now how does scarlet moon manage and control the players recruited in the game?" "Very simple, contribution system and well equipped warehouse.We have established the largest guild warehouse, which has various levels of weapons and equipment, magic scrolls, alchemy potions... but all these need to be replaced by contribution. The longer we join the guild, the deeper they will be bound to us. Moreover, we have made a lot of improvement by referring to a lot of previous systems, and its core personnel will sign contracts with us, and... Zhao Yue seems to have quite a lot of experience in this aspect. After talking about it for more than half an hour, Li De listened to it carefully. For the highly developed earth, it is not difficult to access information. And for the elite management with hundreds of thousands of annual salary, it is not difficult to design a system that is suitable for the scarlet moon based on the experience of predecessors. "Good. I believe you are more experienced than me in this respect. Just let it go. I just need the scarlet moon to be a kind of power Li De''s eyes were burning, and after a little meditation, his voice was solemn. "Mr. Zhao, I believe you can also feel the extraordinary glory, especially the point that we can bring strength from this game. This is destined to make the influence of this game more and more important to us in the future. Now the scarlet moon has taken the lead. No matter what changes will happen in the future, as long as we can take advantage of this opportunity to continue to develop, we will definitely have a place in the great changes in the future. " "Although there are many scarlet moons for 2000 people, they are not enough. I need to expand to 5000 or 10000 people. These professional players will become the capital of our future development. Mr. Zhao, what I want is that the scarlet moon should be the top of all guilds. In the process, I will give you whatever help you want. " Although Li De''s tone is insipid, but the ambition behind him makes Zhao Yue''s breathing slow down a bit, and his heart is beating fast. For a strong personality of the workplace elite, let her appreciate only the strong, and at this time, the man in front of her, brilliant as stars. It seems that few men of the opposite sex can keep calm in front of such a man. No matter male or female, excellent people can always attract more eyes of the opposite sex. "Mr. Li, I understand that the scarlet moon will reach the height you expect." Zhao Yue takes a deep breath, slightly raises his head, the tone is incomparably firm. For a decision-maker in charge of a company of thousands of people, his courage and ability are enough to make most of the proud men blush. "Good." Li De smiles with satisfaction. What he appreciates most is Zhao Yue''s perseverance, which is very similar to him. "What''s the progress of data analysis''s cooperation with scarlet mage tower to develop magic scroll?" If the professional player is his blade, the data analysis department is the craftsman who helps him forge the blade. No matter intelligence collection, data analysis, or search task, strategy boss and data analysis department are indispensable roles. With the expansion of scarlet moon and dawn City, the role of data analysis will be more important. "At present, we have mastered the production technology of 10 sets of one ring and two ring magic scrolls of scarlet mage tower. In addition, we have successfully improved four of them by using supercomputers. There are 12 kinds of derivative scrolls in these four magic scrolls... now even if we leave the scarlet mage tower, we can produce these magic scrolls as long as we have enough casters of sufficient levels. " Li De nodded with satisfaction. It was obvious that the chemical reaction of one plus one greater than two had appeared. What he wanted was this effect, combining the strengths of the two worlds to develop new technology and magic. "You''ve done a good job, but the data on the magic scroll must be kept strictly confidential. No one is allowed to transfer their data except for the deduction of normal work and the core personnel. " Li De''s eyes became extremely sharp. "Magic scroll production technology is our core competitiveness, if we lose these data, it will cause us unbearable losses." "You can rest assured that our supercomputer, which stores data, runs alone and is not connected to the outside world. Without the authority I have granted and the key I carry with me, anyone who touches it will immediately trigger an alarm." Zhao Yue''s tone is calm, but with absolute confidence. Li De no longer said that these confidential information, I believe that Zhao Yue will pay more attention to this mature woman''s confidential style of work, he is not unfamiliar. "How''s the commodity trading department doing now?" "With the support of Jinmai chamber of Commerce in green city, the commodity trading department has gradually occupied..." "what is the current plan for the next stage of development...""At present..." Li De began to understand the project progress of crimson month one by one. Assistant Cheng Lu makes tea for the two and makes some important points that Li De asked her to record. After a full afternoon, Zhao Yue reported to Li De what he had accumulated in the past six months. Li De also has a clearer understanding of the scarlet moon at this stage. But at the end of today''s conversation, he suddenly thought of one thing. The ancient alchemy magic array is also built on the magic crystal vein. "Mr. Zhao, you need to prepare a group of people from the data analysis department. I will take you to a secret place to study magic array, just like improving the magic scroll of scarlet mage tower." Although he has broken through the extraordinary, the demand for the ancient alchemy magic array is not so urgent. But the ancient alchemy magic circle has a very important feature - it can become his temporary Kingdom, and transform other races into blood race. It means a lot to him. There are too many races under dawning City, and these foreigners can''t be transformed into blood race through the way of first embracing. This has created a very embarrassing point - he can only use the power of faith to transform the upper echelons of these foreigners. Just like the iron-hoofed tribe at this time, he could only control more than 100000 troops of the iron-hoofed tribe through the clan leader Sam. There is no doubt that the risk of this unipolar operation is that if Sam has any problems, the command of the army may not still belong to him. But if the ancient alchemy magic array is built, a group of centaurs can be transformed into blood clan, and then the Centaurs can be used as the core to completely control the army. The same is true of orcs. But now the biggest problem is that the knowledge reserve of magic array in dawn city is not enough, so the ancient alchemy magic array, which is difficult to break the sky, can not be established. And he couldn''t take others back to the scarlet mage tower that had built the ancient alchemy magic circle. He didn''t know how big the transformation was. In case of earth shaking, the secret of scarlet mage tower that was hard to hide would be exposed. Let the data analysis department participate in the improvement of the magic circle. He had an idea last time, but he didn''t take the time to really arrange it. "Magic circle? Mr. Li, this is more complicated than the magic scroll... " Cheng Lu on the side said at this time. At this time, the round faced girl had some admiration. "How did you accomplish so many hidden tasks in Rongguang? It''s amazing to be able to touch so many precious things at this stage. " "When I took part in the internal test, I just got an aristocratic status, and glory happened to be the world dominated by aristocrats..." Li De laughed and said only a little, and the rest of it was his own brain tonic. Cheng Lu hears the speech as expected to show a bit of a sudden expression, obviously is his brain to fill the whole process. "Mr. Li, I will set up a new team to take charge of this matter." Zhao Yue nodded, and his eyes were quite moved. As an internal test player, she naturally knows the value of magic array. Now that the production technology of magic scroll has been obtained, and then she can master the magic array again... As long as the mages of scarlet moon are trained, then they will have the financial resources that make everyone envious? Li De Wenyan nodded slightly, he only needed to be responsible for the arrangement, the execution was naturally operated by Zhao Yue or other middle-level personnel. In fact, he came back mainly for two things. One is to let the management know that their boss is still alive. The second is to correct the development direction that may deviate, so that the next development of scarlet moon is in line with his layout. Whether it is to recruit more players or to participate in the research of magic array, it is one of the links. "What else do you want to report?" Li De picked up the top grade Dahongpao, which was still warm on the table, and took a comfortable sip. "General manager Li, there is really a very important news," Zhao Yue seemed to think of something, his face a little dignified. "Three months ago, one of our professional players accidentally went to a hidden serial task, which was extremely difficult. We used a team of hundreds of people to complete it. But the final reward is not a device or skill, but a message. This news was said by the NPC who released the mission just before he died. We can''t prove it. But the content of the message surprised the data analysis department, because this may be the next clue to the expansion of glory. " News? Lee''s interest came. "Tell me about it." Originally he didn''t care much about it, but Zhao Yue''s next sentence made his eyes stare at the extreme. "The original words of that news is that when snow and ice cover the earth and the blood moon comes, the shadow of the old days will surely cover the earth. At that time, the gods will fall into the world, the light will no longer shine, the holy light will be obscured, and the evil of the old days will rule the world again... in this way, the gods will fall into the world, the light will no longer shine, the Holy Light will be obscured, and the evil of the old days will rule the world again... in this way Chapter 396 When the blood moon comes into being, the gods will be reduced to mortals, and the old days will rule the world again... Li De was shocked. He didn''t expect to hear the news of the old days coming in Zhao Yue''s mouth. And this time node is - ice and snow covering the earth. During this period of time, with the continuous breaking of seals by evil gods, a large number of players speculated on this. For the average player, these are not the things they need to care about, just pure interest. However, for the guild, if we can catch the clues before the opening of the new expansion film in advance, then we may be able to seize the opportunity and obtain greater benefits by proposing to make certain response plans. He remembered what the God of plague had said in lissel before, and instantly concluded that the news, which took a lot of energy, was highly reliable. "The old days are coming..." "is there any more useful information about this?" Looking at Li De''s serious expression, Zhao Yue''s face is also very serious, she obviously knows the extraordinary news. "Mr. Li, the information about evil spirits is too high-end. At this stage, the players have little contact with each other. It is difficult for us to collect more information in a short period of time. However, we have made detailed statistics on the news released by the players on the forum. Since the birth of the evil god in lissel City, so far, the number of times that the evil god whose theme of glory is known has broken the seal has reached 36 times. In other words, 36 evil gods have been resurrected. However, there will be more areas that players can''t reach... when Li De heard this, he felt a bit out of line. How could the gods of the main plane be excluded, but so many evil gods were sealed on the main plane? "The data analysis department speculates that these seals may have been left at the earliest time of Rongguang, at the beginning of creation, because in the information we have collected, even the earliest myths and legends tens of millions of years ago have not mentioned anything about these old evil gods." Zhao Yue''s words are reasonable, and the intelligence collected by the old evil god Li De is completely blank. It is reasonable to say that these evil gods are so powerful that they can not leave any traces. The light gods like to publicize their great achievements, so there is no reason not to publicize them. This can only show that the old evil gods were sealed before the gods were born, then there was a strong force to erase everything about the old evil gods. Either way, the information is shocking enough. "The arrival of evil spirits in the old days will cause a great shock to Rongguang. You can think of it as a new expansion or a version update. It is very important to inform the data analysis department that it is necessary to make every effort to collect this information. " Li De looked serious. "I will send NPC to contact you in glory later, and I will establish a contact channel in glory. If there is an emergency and I can''t be contacted outside, you can send the message through that channel, and I will soon know. " Most of the time he''ll be in glory, so it''s completely blind to contact him by phone. "Yes, Mr. Li." After chatting with Zhao Yue for a while, Li De didn''t want to stay in the company. The ice and snow covered the earth, and the old days came back... It was the end of September, and it was only three or two months away from the cold winter moon. Ice and snow cover the land, but it''s just in front of you. Since the public test, the time lines of the two worlds coincide. Without the time difference, Li De feels that time seems to be passing faster and faster. Fortunately, he is a blood family with eternal life... after repeatedly urging Zhao Yue to ask the data analysis department to increase the search for information about evil spirits in the old days, Li De did not stay much and left the scarlet moon directly. When he walked out of the company, his sense of urgency was raised again. The old days are coming... It''s a variable. But now the dawn city is not ready to deal with the psychological changes. He has to speed up the layout. Back home, Li De did not hesitate to enter Rongguang directly. - - - - at this time, it was not more than ten hours before Li De left. When he opened his eyes, the moon just rose. Instead of getting up in a chair behind his desk, Li De began to think seriously. Now that you''ve got the crucial news that the old days may be coming in this winter''s moon, make good use of it. "Whenever it changes, it''s right to be ready now." Lee slowly calmed down. "Somebody." Yiya ~ the door was pushed open, and the two blood guards saluted respectfully."Under the crown." "With the fastest speed to get KAP, Stanley, Harrison, Frey, the four men to come." "Yes, under the crown." Feeling the seriousness in Li De''s tone, several guards did not dare to delay and immediately turned to leave. Twenty minutes later, the four men filed in and raised their chests to say hello to ridden. "Good night, under the crown." Li De took a look at several people, but it was no more wordy. He went straight to the point. "The space passage constructed by the God of plague has been cleared by me, and the dawn city will not be in danger for a short time." "But now, I have a more important piece of news." Li De takes a deep breath and repeats Zhao Yue''s words again. His expression is solemn at last. "When the earth is covered with ice and snow, and the blood moon comes into being, the gods will be reduced to the earth." "This news is going to change the whole glory. We''re in big trouble." Harrison frowned at the words and said uneasily. "Under the crown, ice and snow will cover the earth only when the winter moon is fully entered. Generally, this time is at the end of December and the beginning of January. At present, there is only three months left. We have to respond. " Only three months left... Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly. "I called you here to deal with the coming catastrophe. You have all felt the power of the old evil gods at a close distance. If you really wait until that day, it will definitely be the biggest crisis that the dawn city will encounter. Let''s not mention whether the God of pestilence can find the city of dawn when the old days come. if there is chaos outside, our normal trade will be affected, and if it is too serious, it may lead to the suspension of all forces. " Several people were aware of the seriousness of the situation, although the war in the burial ground ended in a complete victory in the dawn city. But the power of the God of pestilence still made their faces dignified, and the endless wild half rat man was still in front of them. "My Lord, give me your order." Harrison''s eyes were deep, "holy light blood clan is always the sharp knife in your hand! Your will, we will execute with life and soul Without grinding, Li turned to look at the 18 level Orc king with a huge lion''s head. "KAP, you should go back to the underground world to stabilize the situation, and at the same time, send more intelligence personnel to investigate all the information about halflings and the underground world, especially the power above the ordinary. Next, the underground world will become our key strategic target. When the outside world is not suitable for expansion in a short period of time, an undeveloped world will undoubtedly bring us greater benefits. " "In addition, we also need to collect information about the black dragon in the mud swamp. After I have slaughtered the extraordinary spider on the spider plane, I should have started on the black dragon. " He has broken through the transcendence, and it is time to clean up the existence that once troubled dawn city. Especially the black dragon in the mud swamp, he did not forget that the other hand also held a artifact. He said that he would tie the black dragon to the square of dawn City, and the time has come to realize what he once boasted. "Yes, under the crown!" Kapp''s face was a little excited. Killing a dragon, and preparing to slaughter a real and extraordinary black dragon, this is the ultimate glory that Rongguang all yearns for. I didn''t expect that he would be able to participate in it one day. "Frey..." after finishing the task, Li De stopped talking and looked at his second generation of blood. "What is the status quo of low mountains and hills? Did centaurs come under pressure from the battle of lissel? " "Under the crown, the low hills are all right." Frey responded respectfully, "contrary to what you are worried about, because of the power of the iron hoofed tribes in the battle of lissel, we have gained more respect. Even many nobles in green city have set up chambers of Commerce in the free market to trade with iron hoofed tribes. " As expected, strength is the only one. After seeing the Centaur''s strength, those who once despised the Centaur also began to make advances. Lee nodded slightly, which was not so unexpected. Green city, a large number of elite are buried in lissel City, even if human want to do anything to iron hoof tribe also have no heart. What''s more, the barren wasteland, a place where birds don''t poop, has nothing to plot. These nobles probably traded with the iron hoofed tribe in order to find out the source of high-level equipment on centaurs. "What about guyDo Heifeng, the king of the fishman tribe and the wind Empire?" "Under the crown, because of the blessing of Centaur God and the blessing of the protagonist, the wind Empire has now drawn up an army of 200000 people.And with our support, the momentum of his development is booming. The Centaurs in the windy city have heard from guyDo, but the extraordinary Centaur has not made any action.... "as for the fish people tribe, with the alchemy bombs, they have all been killed off the Lost Coast, and their strength is increasing day by day. At the same time, it has a closer relationship with us. " "Well, next, we will sell the weapons and equipment, alchemy bombs, even magic scrolls and wine in the warehouse, and replace them with magic materials, ores and other important raw materials. No one can tell if the old days would come when the outside would be as safe as it is now. We need to reserve enough materials for the winter. " Li De''s tone was very solemn, and his face was full of dignity. Frey nodded respectfully. "Under the crown, I have contacted the Yuren tribe and asked them to do their best to obtain magic raw materials for us. We also signed a one-year supply contract with them to prepare magic raw materials in advance. We can receive these goods first, and the missing equipment will be delivered after the production in the factory Is this the payment period? Li De nodded with satisfaction. "We have done a good job. We should continue to increase our efforts to store goods. We should not be afraid that we can not produce them. We should do it boldly. The more raw materials we have now, when the situation is turbulent, this will be our ballast stone, which can not be compared with simple wealth. " Frey did a great job this time, so he won''t say more. But he suddenly thought of something, looked at Harrison and asked. "What about bimon, our captive?" After being captured from lissel, bimon is still in the dawn city. At the beginning, because of the lack of faith, he didn''t deal with it in a hurry, and then there was a God''s head, which made him have no time to pay attention to each other. "Bimon is in our dungeon. Everything is OK now. Do you need to bring him here?" "Close it first. I don''t have time to deal with it. A level 19 bimon can''t affect the overall situation. I''m going to talk about it after I''ve dealt with the matter at hand." Lee waved his hand. Today''s dawn city is no longer the same as before. His suppression of the other side is purely in favor of the golden blood. Otherwise, he might not care too much about it if he changed to an ordinary level 19. Then the conversation turned. "Harrison, I''m afraid I haven''t finished the task I gave you in the past few months?" "Under the crown, what do you mean?" Harrison had some doubts. "First, we should establish agricultural towns on the dawn plain to grow grain. Second, research on fully automatic alchemy harvester, Third, develop urban rail cars, Fourth, the whole city lighting system. " Lee said them one by one. These were the tasks he assigned to Harrison when he devoured the divinity in seclusion. But the God of plague put too much pressure on the whole city of dawn to deal with the war. Therefore, it is obviously impossible for these living facilities to be developed in such a high-intensity war. Harrison grinned bitterly and nodded, "yes, under the crown, the magic Industry Research Institute and various production workshops are busy dealing with the violent half rat man, so... " it''s OK, and it was normal before. But in the next few months, we will shift the focus of our external work to the interior of dawn city. In particular, the establishment of agricultural towns is a top priority. Wheat on the moon plain can produce two crops a year, and each season can provide about 200000 people with a year''s rations, and two seasons is 400000 people. Although it looks like a lot of wheat, we have to provide food for the orcs and 2000 giants, which directly makes our food shortage. Therefore, it is necessary to open up enough farmland for grain production before the winter wheat sowing time this year is over. You can mobilize all the casters of scarlet mage tower and the blood clan who have no task to help reclaim farmland. I need more food. " Lee''s face was a little dignified when he talked about the problem. Food is the most fundamental lifeline for a city. The city at dawn is no longer short of food. However, with the increase of population and the emergence of giants, there is a supply crisis of food. Now that the old days are coming, he must solve these problems as soon as possible that will affect the stability of dawn city. "I will continue to grant you the right to bury your bones. You can mobilize the power of space to solidify space channels in the agricultural towns to be built, and connect these agricultural towns with the dawn city." "At the same time, other aspects of research must also urge the magic industry research institute to speed up the research progress. I need the fastest time to see results. " Harrison was under pressure from several missions in succession, but the city hall speaker did not have any complaints and immediately responded."As you wish, all the tasks you sent out will be completed before dawn break." Hearing the firm words, Li De''s face slowed down a little and continued after a little thinking. "In addition, this year''s plunder of population can be suspended if no suitable target is found. Nearly 2000 adult giants have joined in, greatly alleviating the labor shortage of residents, and the population of dawn city can temporarily meet our needs. And we''ve been fighting this year, we haven''t continued to build new urban areas, and we don''t have areas to accommodate new people. So a year''s delay is not possible. " There are priorities. Before, plundering the population was the most important thing in dawn city. However, with the increase of population and the strength of military force, this matter is no longer so urgent. Preparing for the old days to come is a top priority. After arranging the next development task of dawn City, Li De turned his eyes to one side, with a ferocious scar on his face. "Stanley." "Under the crown." "Now there are countless legends about the city of green under the crown of ELO, and its reputation has reached its peak. As a subordinate force under the Yiluo crown, the dark pact will definitely become the first choice for many people to cooperate with. As soon as you get back to green city, you strip away the dark business, leaving only the necessary core assets. In this process, no matter the nobles or the religious parties offer olive branches to the dark covenant, as long as it is normal cooperation, do not refuse. The smartest way for a force not to be destroyed is to form a net and pull the people around into your chariot. " With your wisdom, I believe you can handle this matter well "In addition, dawn sect can now try to preach abroad. You should also handle the preparation before preaching. After the winter moon, I will start my mission in green city "At the same time, you need to send someone secretly to find the person in charge of the scarlet moon guild, and establish a communication channel with him. in the future, they will send me messages through this channel. I will write a contact letter later, and you can get the trust of the other party after you take it." "Finally, after you contact the person in charge of scarlet moon, some of these adventurers will participate in the magic circle research. You must take these people to the dwarf valley without revealing your identity, and do not make them aware of the exact location of the dwarf valley. " Li De''s orders one after another, without half a word of nonsense. Time is too short for him to arrange as slowly as before. "Yes, under the crown." Stanley also responded solemnly, as a believer in the evil god, wandering in the dark of the evil life. Naturally, he knew what kind of turbulence would happen if the old days were to envelop the world and the gods would be reduced to the world, as Li De said. There is always a dark side to human nature. When the gods who once guarded the plane no longer have the ability to protect their believers, and when the light is no longer bright, the whole social order is at risk of collapse. This was an era when theocracy was higher than monarchy, and the major sects played a role in stabilizing social order. Once the gods change, the whole theme of glory will change. After arranging all the tasks, Li De''s eyes showed some cold light. "You do your job. I''m going to the underground world, and it''s time for those two extraordinary spiders to be crushed. " Chapter 397 At the command of Li De, the giant of dawn city began to rotate rapidly. One of the most remarkable is the intensity of foreign trade, which directly increased several times than before. Especially for the reserve of raw materials, is to a crazy degree. Not only the low hills and the Yuren tribes, but also shaman Morton misty, the 17th level Orc shaman who is now in charge of the lion tribe, is an old Orc shaman transformed by Li De with the power of faith. Under the command of the city hall, he also began to increase his efforts to trade Warcraft fur with the orcs. Not to mention the dark covenant and scarlet mage tower in the deep and prosperous areas. The finished goods in each faction''s warehouse are converted into raw materials at the fastest speed. In scarlet mage tower, even the most primary raw materials can be directly used to trade magic scrolls. Moreover, the price of raw materials for magic scrolls will be more favorable, which directly attracted a large number of nobles to come. The news that more and more evil gods break the seal makes people feel that the future is about to change. No one who can survive in this chaotic and dangerous world is a fool. Although the raw materials may be very precious in the future, they can''t compare with the magic scroll which can form combat effectiveness. The scarlet pagoda is sold more enthusiastically by scarlet mages than by the mages who sell it. Li De was not idle when various forces were carrying out orders. The underground world. Magic Crystal vein. After more than a year of construction, the original spider cave has become a solid underground work. Every day, there are a large number of smooth and smooth passageways for transporting bats to and from the underground. There are a large number of smooth and smooth channels for transporting bats. At the same time, each road is 500 blades apart will set up a strong fortress level, the magic crystal vein is protected by the strongest way. Most of the troops digging for ore and guarding are orcs. Orcs inherit some of the characteristics of wild animals, with a weakened dark eye, and can maintain enough fighting power in a dark environment. Moreover, the orcs are strong and hard-working. As long as they have enough food, they will not be tired of digging ores every day. However, at this time, Li De had no mind to inspect the magic crystal vein which was very important for dawn city. He was standing in front of the space passage of the spider plane, and his expression was rather subtle. Once upon a time, he was most worried about this place. He was afraid that the two spaces would suddenly widen and the two extraordinary spiders would be killed from them. Orcs alone do not have the ability to deal with the extraordinary. But fortunately, his worries never happened. "The strength that the space passage can hold is still not enough to allow extraordinary access..." the space channel of spider plane is like a fist sized hole, and it is impossible for a normal adult to drill through this hole. Li De frowned slightly. "The gate of space was able to protect the veins of magic crystals before... But now it has become an obstacle." The door of space stands on a huge flat rock wall. There are about 30 space passages with a diameter of 3 or 4 blades. Cave spiders are still climbing out of it. He used these space channels to raise pigs to gain the power of death. After a little thought, Lee didn''t hesitate much and turned to look at Karp, the orc king. "KAP, you lead your men to guard here. I open the space passage and there may be a lot of cave spiders coming out." After nearly two years of construction in this underground space, the degree of perfection of the fortification is much better than that of the defensive ring in the buried site. He had no worries about being able to withstand the attack of cave spiders. "Under the crown, you can rest assured that we have not broken through our defense line!" Kapp''s voice was firm and his eyes could not be shaken. "Good." Li De is not wordy, but floats directly in front of the cliff, his sharp eyes fixed on the doors of these spaces. A moment later, the scarlet power on his body was like a flame. Then, with the shocking gaze of the surrounding orcs, the cave spiders burst into green blood mist as soon as they stepped out of the space passage. The scene was very shocking. Dozens of space passageways have been continuously pouring out of cave spiders, each of which explodes, like fireworks in the space passage. Death pervades. Li De''s face was cold and indifferent. This kind of small scene did not cause him any psychological fluctuation. The energy in the body is like a tidal current eroding towards the space passage. The land of bone burial has been able to expand to the magic crystal vein, so he can shake the spider plane with the power of the land of bones.If it is a plane with a master and intact, even if it is weaker than the place where the bones are buried, it is not so easy to erode. But the problem is that the spider plane has already lost its owner and is almost broken. Moreover, it has been swallowed up by the God asrega, which makes the spider plane in the collapse stage even more dilapidated. The rules of the current spider plane have been lacking for a long time. The force of the plane is constantly leaking out, and it will collapse and collapse in a hundred years. A hundred years seems like a long time, but for the plane whose life cycle is millions of years, it is just a blink of an eye. How can an aging and dying plane be able to resist the erosion of a really thriving burial site. The surging force of the plane is like a high concentration of sulfuric acid. When it invades the spider plane, the light around it is distorted instantly. The unspeakable force of terror collided and stirred on the rock wall. Under that pressure, the air became so thick and dense like mercury that the orcs could hardly breathe. Li De, who is in the core, is just like the God, shining brilliantly, and the power of terror in his hands continues to surge in. He can clearly feel the resistance that the place where the bones are buried invades the plane of the spider, which is the natural rejection of the plane. However, when no one controls it, this kind of resistance is like a thin membrane, which can be broken with a little stab. Under the power of Li De''s domineering power, all the surrounding ten blades were turned into twisted and torn space debris, like a sharp knife in the air. No matter what was contaminated by the space debris, it would be destroyed in an instant. The scene looks like Li De is ready to destroy a plane, inexplicably thrilling. Finally, after reaching a certain node, Li De''s eyes opened angrily, and his strength began to crush ten times. Click ~ the air suddenly seems to be broken glass. The whole space appeared spider web like cracks, and then Yila ~ instant explosion, countless small space debris like crystal splash. At that moment, a hundred blade wide space gap was revealed, and the stinking spider plane appeared in front of the surrounding Orc soldiers. This is the first time that Kapp has seen the spider plane, but when he saw the mysterious plane, he could only describe it with "shock". The ground of spider plane is a piece of green fungus blanket, above which are mountains flying upside down in the sky. numerous cave spiders connect a mountain that flies in the sky with spider web, and the air is full of spider web traces. Huge, ferocious cave spiders are crawling on the spider webs connected by the mountains, one after another. This image is like the devil''s nest in ancient mythology. It''s frightening and frightening. After sensing the change of space, especially the smell of the outside world, the cave spiders are like crazy, roaring and rushing to kill outside the broken space passage. Seeing this scene, Li De''s heart moved, his right hand slightly extended, and then under everyone''s gaze, the door of the space where the bones were buried opened. Like a huge mouth of an abyss, it directly covers the door of this irregular space with a diameter of 100 blade width. The orc army, which was ready to fight, felt like a flower in front of them. The door of the torn space just disappeared. In front of them, there was only the mottled rock wall which had been smashed by space debris. The space passage they had been stationed for more than a year had been completely lost. Under the control of Li De, the place where the bones were buried was grafted onto the original channel of the spider plane that originally anchored the magic crystal vein. In other words, the channel of the spider plane anchoring the magic crystal vein has become a place for anchoring and burying bones. Since then, cave spiders have not been able to appear in the magic crystal vein, through the space channel can only appear in the burial place. This forced change of anchor point is impossible for any spider with a master, but Li De bullies the two extraordinary spiders without the ability to control the spider plane. "Cap, you stay here to prevent accidents." After Li De left a note, his body disappeared in place. Kapp could only nod with a bitter smile when he saw this scene. Even the door of space has disappeared. Li De, this is not a chance for them to do meritorious deeds. He turned his head and took a look at some of the unknowable Orc soldiers around him. He could only shake his head and put away his sword. He knows Lee''s cautious character... It''s hard to have an accident. - - - - - the place of bone burial. After the connection of the two planes, we can feel the breath of the place where the bones are buried. The cave spiders attack and kill the burrow spiders like crazy. The huge passage with hundreds of blades in diameter provides a wide enough path for these monsters. Hissing ~ the sound of cave spiders is extremely harsh, like using sharp objects to scratch on the glass, which can make people get goose bumps.Li De floats in the air and sees locusts pouring into the place where the bones are buried. His expression doesn''t fluctuate at all. His eyes are straight at the depth of the spider''s plane. At the moment when the space was broken, he felt the breath behind the extraordinary spider, who was coming at a furious speed. "Dirty insects, you dare to break into the domain of frost Lord, and even dare to despise the majesty of master!" Just as Li De was ready to make some moves, a burst of arrogant tone came from the sky. The mark of Atlantis echoes through the earth with a chill. Li De doesn''t know why the name of this ice dragon is Atlantis, but he always likes to call himself "frost Lord"... Is it possible to use only half of his surname? After the sound of Atlantis was heard, thousands of cave spiders swarmed into the cave below, shaking as if they were under some irresistible pressure, they even crawled shivering and did not dare to move. At this time, the shrill roar of excitement became the scream of fear. Extraordinary dragon power. Those who are awed by dragon power will get negative states such as fear and panic, and their total attribute will be reduced by 40%. The ultimate combat effectiveness of the undead clan is absolutely not comparable to those cave spiders whose general level is 8 or 9, and a few cave spiders of level 10. The dragon, the ultimate life, has the advantage of facing the lower life. "Taste the frost ~" and then with Lee''s gaze, the 26 blade wingspan giant dragon swoops down to attack. When you are a hundred blades away from the ground, you can directly lower your head, and a white frost breath flickers in the throat of moribund white bones, and then you can breathe ~ above the sky with hundreds of blades, the absolute zero degree dragon breath that can freeze space directly gushes down. At this moment, Li De could even clearly sense the place where the dragon breath passed. The space of the place where the bones were buried was obviously stiff, like a piece of ice. Absolute zero degree, frozen space, the burrow spiders shivering and even afraid to move below were immediately attacked. Yila ~ after touching the ice dragon breath, these ferocious monsters are covered with white frost immediately, and they are stiff in place. The ice dragon breath of Atlantis not only has a long attack distance of white blade, but also has an exaggerated damage range of 50 blades. Within this range, all the cave spiders are transformed into reflective ice sculptures. This group of more than 3000 cave spiders were harvested after just three dive attacks by ice dragon Atlantis. By the time this extraordinary ice dragon flies into the sky again, the ground has become a field of ice, and those ferocious and terrifying cave spiders are frozen in place with their original appearance. This is like a large ice sculpture exhibition hall at the moment, but these ice sculptures are all frozen by monsters. Seeing this scene, Lee could not help but take a deep look at Atlantis flying in the air. This guy is really extraordinary. If he is dead, he must descend to a low altitude of 30 blades to attack with dragon breath. Not to mention the extraordinary level, even the same level of ice dragon is better than bone dragon. The bone dragon is transformed from the dead dragon, and in most cases, it can not reach the combat effectiveness in front of the body. But the ice dragon is different. The existence of this kind of terror is originally the life of the dead. According to legend, the ice dragon was created by the main god of the undead family, the God of the dead, a powerful God who once fought with the God of death, and created the ultimate arms with a part of the Ministry. It was only during the war between the gods of the ancients that the God of the dead fell down, and the ice dragon, the terror race created by it, was gradually disappearing, until there was no trace of it, so it was forgotten by the world. This is the ultimate killer of the undead, which can even compete with the normal dragon. Now, this powerful race will once again be in Lee''s hands. Li De also believes that when he finds several suitable pig breeding sources, sooner or later, the ice dragon will appear in groups again and become the sharpest sword in his hand. As for the origin of the pig, there is one in front of him. It is one thing that he is so eager to conquer the spider plane and find the spider who killed him. What''s more, there is no more suitable pig breeding than spider plane in a short time. But before that, he wants to clear away the hidden danger - two extraordinary. As for whether they will be subdued or crushed, they will have to turn over their cars. There was a little cold in my eyes. The power of his body was slowly awakened by his fighting intention, and it bubbled in the blood vessels like magma. After Li De''s breakthrough, he did not have time to test his own strength. Now these two extraordinary spiders are undoubtedly his test stones. The killing intention soared. Hiss~Just after the launch of Atlantis, a long hiss came from the depths of the spider''s plane. The cave spiders, which were originally awed by the extraordinary dragon power, seemed to have been beaten with dragon blood. Their momentum was in vain, and their resistance to the dragon power was also greatly increased at the moment. Then these monsters with full appearance attacked and killed the bones again like the tide. Its ferocious and twisted face gives people a kind of chill like lifting the cover of heaven. "Did you finally show up?" Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly when he felt the terrible breath in the spider''s plane getting closer and closer. "Atlantis, clean up all the burrow spiders that have entered the burial ground. But you don''t get into the spider plane... These spiders can only die in the ground where they are buried. " "Yes, my master... These little insects will be the ice in the great frost population!" The voice of Ao Jiao spreads, this extraordinary giant dragon is unrivalled. Li De took a puff from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t care about this guy. He stepped out. The second blink of an eye appeared in front of the space gap, and then stepped out leisurely into the spider plane. Leaving the place where the bones were buried, the feeling that the earth and the earth revolved around him disappeared, but the breath on his body was more terrible. Level 23, extraordinary, the ancestor of gold. Any one of these words can be frightening. At the moment, he is the biggest terror on this plane. After Li De''s entry, the space where spider plane was unstable was like a huge rock falling into the lake, causing ripples and even cracks in the space. The strength in his body has made this plane feel unbearable pressure. Li De''s eyes were ablaze and he scanned everything around him. The spider plane is still the same scene as before, with mountains flying upside down in the sky, and white spider webs with silk and mucus form air corridors connected with each other. String after string of cave spiders move on the silk like sugar gourd. When walking, they make the sound of nourishing and mucus touching hands because of the mucus in the spider web. It sounds very disgusting. The light on the whole plane is slightly dim, like a thick dark cloud covering the sun. There is an indescribable smell in the air, which is the unique smell of spiders, which makes people nauseous. Hissing ~ the dense cave spiders up and down, left and right, have no dead corner at this time, surrounded by Li De who broke into the spider plane, and felt the breath that did not belong to them, one by one gave out a fierce roar. In such a terrifying environment, even a veteran with a firm mind will have to be weak in both legs. Poof ~ suddenly, there is a sound in the air, which is like an attack signal. The cave spider hanging on the silk suddenly bends its huge abdomen, points its mouthparts at Li De, and then begins to spit out the silk. Thousands of cave spiders spit out their webs at the same time, and the scene becomes extremely spectacular. The cobwebs are like bird catchers, and they come straight to lied with the poisonous mucus of flooding color. The smell of the air was very pungent in an instant. But Li De didn''t even look at the cobwebs that could submerge the dragon. He stepped out and disappeared in the same place. After a few breaths, when Lee appeared again, he was thousands of blades deep into the spider plane, far away from the space gap besieged by hundreds of thousands of cave spiders. But at the moment it appeared, there was a terrible smell around. Li De''s eyes were sharp as the blade of a knife. His hand was 300 blade high. His head was big and the bottom was small. It was wrapped in countless cobwebs and suspended in the mountains above the sky. He sensed that it was the breath behind the extraordinary spider. At this moment, Lee did not hesitate. Blood shackles, release. Gold ancestor blood, activate. It''s like the thunder in the dark clouds tearing the space apart. It''s like some ancient chains that block the heaven and earth. Then it''s like the blood force hidden under the water of a giant dragon, which explodes at this moment. Energy is like a volcano that has been suppressed for millions of years, and the lava splashed is as high as ten thousand feet. Li De''s body, which has been transformed countless times by the divine nature, does not collapse under this terrible energy, but completely carries the indescribable and descriptive power. The world is startled. Li De only felt that at this moment, he could tear the world apart with his hand and shatter mountains and rivers with his feet. The inexhaustible power makes him seem to be the resurrection of the fallen gods and demons in the battle of the gods. Because the surrounding space can not bear this exaggerated to the extreme power, it is like a spider web inch by inch split, the scene is shocking. At this time, the 300 blade high mountain, stepping on ~ a sound of gold and stone crisscross. Then a giant spider with 8 blades, 20 blades long, covered with black fluff, and with eight sharp limbs that can only tear the shield, appears in front of him.The most frightening thing is that this horrible monster has a ferocious twisted face on its head, which makes people feel chilly. the claw teeth beside its bloody mouth are more thrilling than the giant blade of chopping dragon. Once closed, steel can be crushed into powder. Super Spider Queen! Li De''s eyes burst out with all kinds of brilliance, and the battle spirit suddenly rose. His momentum soared again. Today''s game, he has to decide! Subconsciously open the attribute panel, the level behind the extraordinary spider appears in front of him. He is extraordinary ¡¤ lv21, but before he has a quick look at his skill attribute, he feels a terrible opportunity to kill him in front of him. The extraordinary spider, 200 blades away from him, suddenly opens its mouth, before blinking an eye. Creak ~ burst from the mouth of a shock wave can shatter the space. The shocking shock wave was like an air cannon, and the range of two thousand blades in diameter was immediately subjected to undifferentiated attack. The surrounding cave spiders burst directly, splashing green juice. The fungus blanket on the ground was torn into pieces like paper, and the rock ground under the fungus blanket was broken, and countless pieces of gravel flew into the sky. The scene is like the doomsday disaster of destroying the world, filled with the frightening breath of cold sweat on one''s forehead. Li De''s position is the main direction of the shock wave attack. Because the energy is too terrible, the space in front of him is crumbling. It seems that the dragon can be strangled by this strike. But to my surprise, Lee did not move. Yes, he just floated in the void, as if it was enough to kill ordinary people a hundred times and a thousand attacks were just a breeze. But the extraordinary spider will not show mercy, but increase the volume of the roar. It has recognized that this is the robber who robbed the spider eggs. Anger is soaring. Huhu ~ the air blast was like a long knife that could tear through his armor, and in a blink of an eye, it directly hit Lee. At this moment, the wind rolled up a huge wave, the rolling stones of Wanren mountain collapsed, and the power was unstoppable. At the moment when the air wave collided with Lee, the blood burst. But what''s more shocking is that even if the air wave can tear the space, it can''t make him retreat even half a step! The surrounding mountains turned into debris, and the debris of cave spiders flew up, all of which were just the setting off of the eternal figure in the sky. Thirty seconds later, the terrifying shock wave released by the extraordinary spider subsided. At this time, looking at Li De, the scar on his body actually recovered at the moment when the shock wave subsided. This scene is like the resurrection of a demon. He actually shouldered the extraordinary release shock wave with his physical body. And it''s a hard rock without any defensive skills. If an outsider sees this scene, he will cry out "impossible". How can this be all the bodies of ordinary life! Even if it is a dragon, it has to retreat in the impact of this extermination. How strong is this figure?? Li De''s eyes are as cold as ice. He resists an extraordinary attack, but he wants to try how his defense is after activating the blood of the gold ancestor. Now it seems that he is satisfied. After all, this Spider Queen is truly extraordinary and has a level of 21. Such an attack, even if tens of thousands of soldiers are here, will definitely be instantly destroyed. Therefore, it is no exaggeration to say that Lee de has now exceeded the limit that ordinary people can imagine. Even in the extraordinary, he can be said to be incomparable in combat power. "Now, it''s my turn." After seeing the extraordinary spider, Li De wanted to come back for a second time, with a cold radian hanging from the corner of his mouth. A year ago, this extraordinary boss, who was almost invincible, is now in his eyes, with only one hand. At the moment of his voice falling, Li De''s body suddenly rose with a breath of unspeakable terror. The abyss explodes and hell collapses. Around tens of thousands of blades within the scope of cave spiders only feel that there seems to be an abyss tearing heaven and earth, and evil gods have come to the world. And death''s sickle is harvesting their souls. Bang ~ The Scarlet power of Li De was directly ignited like a Hellfire. The terrible power makes the space twist wildly. The magic of the body works, but in the blink of an eye, the first four ring magic - Forbidden order appears. The spider, which was still preparing for a second attack, lost its temper. Because the magic around it has been solidified, is unable to be mobilized. As a caster, Li De is not affected by his own magic under the control of his mind. But this is just the beginning. The eyes are cold and frightening. After a few breaths, several powerful four ring spells are thrown out successively. after being extraordinary, his control of magic power increased again, and the power of these four ring magic was also improved. The magic mixed with scarlet power is like a natural disaster to destroy the world. The terrifying magma fireball explodes directly behind the extraordinary spider, and the thunder field is like a myth of extermination. After the extraordinary spider, he could not dodge at all. He directly ate two four ring spells. However, at the moment when the spider regained consciousness and was ready to get up and flee, a terrible storm of snow and ice suddenly blew up around the 200 blade space. The cold storm suddenly lowered the temperature by dozens of degrees, and the space just heated by high temperature was directly frozen. At this time, the terrible tornado storm began to rise - the ultimate storm, the diameter of 50 tornadoes, even as many as 8!! The terrifying wind speed instantly tore the rocks, and the gravel roared like a sharp knife under the acceleration of the storm, forcibly tearing up the floating mountain in the air. Even if the mountains are thick, they will soon crumble under the strangulation of as many as eight terrible storms. What''s more, with the blessing of the storm, the cold frost not only did not break, but increased the destructive power. The ultimate frost storm. The power of a single four ring spell is several times greater than that of a single four ring spell. The one who wants to be able to resist the storm can only rely on the spider''s venom. But under the terrible frost storm strangulation, the rocks are only broken. How can spider silk and venom cause any damage?? What is more shocking is that at the critical moment of strangulation, the ground suddenly strung up a terrifying spike filled with faint scarlet power. Then, with the awe inspiring magic power, the ground thorn smashed directly towards the mountain peak with an indomitable momentum, it was like a sharp knife stabbing tofu, pooping ~ crumbling. At this time, the extraordinary spider strangled by the frost storm did not realize that the mountain below had been pierced. After a few blinks of an eye, Yila ~ the whole mountain is directly split into two. When the super spider reacts, it is impossible to avoid the sting that directly attacks its abdomen. Poop ~ a sound of flesh and blood being penetrated, and then the extraordinary spider was directly stabbed through the abdomen with the power of scarlet. The cave spider with a length of 20 blades is directly raised by the ground, and the scene is once aphasia. At this time, the mountain began to collapse because of losing some balance. Eight violent tornadoes mixed with ice and snow directly tore up the broken stones. Seeing this scene, Li De''s eyes moved, his right hand stretched out and slightly clenched his fist. Those tornado storms directly attacked and killed the center, giving no time for the extraordinary spiders to react after being pierced by the ground. Hiss ~ more sharp than the sharp knife in the glass depiction of pain, roaring sound. The huge frost storm encircles and destroys, and the terrifying stab pierces through. The extraordinary spider is instantly hit by a terrible blow. In the end, eight 50 blade tornado storms merged into a super tornado with more than 200 blades. Even the clouds in the sky are stirred by the storm at this moment, and the fungus blanket on the ground, the broken stones, and the broken corpses of cave spiders are all swept up by the storm. The picture is like the divine punishment of those who violate the unforgivable sin in church frescoes. It''s shocking. And with the wind whistling in my ears. After the extraordinary spider''s roar is more and more tragic, this only attacks once extraordinary, was suppressed by Li De on the spot, there is no room for resistance. But then suddenly, the system prompts him to be slightly stunned. "Ding ~ spirit has met the requirements, and has successfully performed multiple casting. The dual casting talent has been upgraded to multiple casting." Multiple cast? He just subconsciously smashed several powerful spells out of his hand, and didn''t think about how many times he cast them. But now, he can feel that the barrier that hindered his casting is gone. As long as his mental power can be controlled, he can release 10 spells at the same time. Zhen ¡¤ battery master. After receiving the message from the system, Li De''s expression is a little subtle. The multi cast is not something ordinary and extraordinary can achieve, and it has to meet additional conditions. One of the most critical must have extraordinary magic affinity, extraordinary magic control these two extraordinary passive. But the biggest problem is that the level of "extreme" is already the peak of passive skills. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to reach the extraordinary level. Unless it''s a terrifying super existence like Lee De, even if he''s promoted to legend, most casters can only master double casting, or at most perform pseudo triple casting as he did before.After swallowing up the divinity, his potential has reached a level of unspeakable terror. He can''t even estimate how strong he is at this time. Hissing ~ with several magic attacks at the same time, the sound made by the supernatural spider gradually becomes weak. Although the Spider Queen is tough, it is still only crushed in front of Li De, who has a wide range of means. Li De''s eyes were as bright as a torch. After he felt his breath gradually weak, he waved his hand slightly. At this moment, several magic powers broke up like a breeze. The scene that had just destroyed the sky and the earth turned into a dragonfly skimming the water and the brook babbling. But the surrounding scene of destruction is still a reminder of what just happened here. The extraordinary spider, pierced by the ground thorn, has no more air in it at this time. Even though its body is more powerful, it has become a lamb to be slaughtered. Li De didn''t even have a third of his strength in this battle, but he couldn''t do it just by a few magic. Although the gap between the two sides is only two levels, the combat effectiveness is already very different. But just as Li De is ready to explore the body state behind the extraordinary spider, the space behind him suddenly tears. It''s a mantis with three sharp blades, and it''s like a spider with a long blade. The thin wings were flapping wildly, and the surging air gave it an exaggerated speed. The two blade forelimbs cleaved horizontally at Lee De. When the water bottle burst, the opportunity of killing suddenly appeared. After feeling the killing, Li De''s mouth curled in a cold arc. His body was a second before the strange spider''s blade and forelimb was about to tear him. He turned around slightly, and then his right hand grasped the blade forelimb which could only cut the steel weeds. The power of the other side''s terror tearing space in front of him is as powerless as a child. The same routine, the last time he stepped into the spider plane, he was killed by this extraordinary blade spider, and now he wants to repeat his old skill. It''s pitifully stupid. Blade spider''s big green eyes flashed a bit of rage, and the other blade''s forelimb roared at the same time, tearing space under its edge. But in his shock gaze, Lee reaches out with his right hand and grabs the other blade forelimb. This?? At this time, the blade spider''s mind must be full of question marks, what is this operation? But before I had time to react, I just felt a pain in my forelimb. With two dull sounds, the green juice splashed. Then this extraordinary blade spider watched his two big killers pulled out by the terrible life in front of him. Blade, forelimb, gone. With the weapon of blade spider in his hands, the arc of his mouth became colder and colder. When a tiger has no teeth, what else can it take to show off. After feeling that the prey that once could be slaughtered at will has become an incomparable terror, the blade spider with great wisdom did not choose hard, but turned around and hid in the space directly and ran away. Li De didn''t seem to be surprised to see this scene, but his bloody eyes became colder and colder. The two blade forelimbs disappeared in the hand, and then clenched the fist with the right hand. The blood force erupted like magma, and the scarlet force on the body was like a flame poured with gasoline and burst into flames. Blood power, 50%. At the moment when the power of his body almost overflows, Li De blows out his fist at the void in front of him. At that moment, the scarlet force compressed to the extreme was a million times more fierce than the shell, and the terrible energy burst out in an instant. Heaven and earth seem to tremble. Then a more shocking scene appeared. Within 500 blades around Li De, the space was like a broken mirror. Space turbulence erupted. The extraordinary blade spider, which had just been hidden in the dimensional plane, fell out of the burst space like a dog. Seeing this scene, Li De''s eyes became more and more indifferent. His right hand held out slightly, and the scarlet force rose again. Then he clenched his fist with five fingers. The power of scarlet escaped. Whoosh ~ the scarlet force in the surrounding 500 blade space is like a water drop entering a sponge and rushing towards the extraordinary blade spider crazily. In the blink of an eye, the extraordinary blade spider body filled with a crimson. This blade spider only felt that the dead were risking, and an indescribable smell of danger seemed to devour its soul. But just as it wanted to enter the dimensional plane again, a light drink cut off all his hopes. "Bang!" Li De''s indifferent voice resounded through the cracked world, and then the body of the extraordinary blade spider suddenly exploded. There are dozens of broken limbs and a lot of mucus.The extraordinary spider who just wanted to kill Li De just now fell from the air like a dead dog, Bang ~ hit the ground and made a dull sound. Although it was not dead, its state was not as good as that of the spider besieged by several four ring magic. Spider plane, two ends extraordinary. Suppression. Without a bit of grinding and hesitation, these two men did not know how many years they had dominated this plane. At this time, they became lambs slaughtered by Li De at will. The surrounding cave spiders lost the control of the extraordinary spiders. Under the magnificent momentum of Li De, they did not dare to get close to them. They ran away with endless fear. At the moment, Li De is the demon God revived in ancient times. Chapter 398 The suppression of the two extraordinary did not cause any difficulties for Li De, because the combat effectiveness of the two sides was already different. Li De looked at the blade spider, who was paralyzed on the ground, and shook his head. Originally, I wanted to sharpen my knife, but now... I haven''t taken off my pants, and the other party is no longer able to do it. After a snap, a large transparent hand appeared in the sky and lifted the twitching blade spider on the ground. Then he turned and came to the back of the spider. Looking at the spider whose abdomen was pierced by the ground and still whining, lied waved his hand and withdrew the magic. After losing the blessing of magic, the ground thorn starts to break up from the sky, and the huge body behind the spider falls directly. Hoo ~ a magic shield was raised around Li De to block the blown soil. The dust settled. The overlord of the two spider planes collapsed on the ground and became a dead fish. The two extraordinary spiders looked into Lee''s eyes, full of anger and fear. Li De''s terrifying power has exceeded their imagination limit. They can dominate hundreds of millions of cave spiders. In the face of this horrible and strange life, they have no resistance at all. Hissing ~ the extraordinary spider sends out a few painful whines, among which there is a faint sense of submission. The monsters who have reached the extraordinary level have certain wisdom, and cave spiders are not tenacious races. Many dark creatures in the underground world like to keep this kind of monster in captivity to guard the bunker or maze. However... Li De shook his head. Unfortunately, he already had the death spider. Although the level of the dead spider was lower, it was still qualified as cannon fodder. The burrow spider''s function overlaps that of the dead spider, and he doesn''t seem to have much need for this power. In contrast, to continue to maintain the spider plane at this time the pig factory status, on the contrary, can provide him with more help. After all, the power of death can directly recruit the ultimate life of the ice dragon, and the cave spider... Is nothing but ugly, especially the ghost face spider in this one. Standing in the yard can frighten the dog. But in any case, this is two extraordinary, although weak chicken point, but after all, the level is here. If it is done like this, it will undoubtedly be a waste. Without hesitation, Li De took two steps and blasphemous words were as cold as ice. "Surrender or destruction!" The ancient extremely evil language is terrible and frightening. It doesn''t need the blasphemous words of outsiders. The meaning of the language can be directly made known to the other party through the spiritual way. After getting the ancient language from asrega, reed liked to treat these dark lives with such a vicious language. Because it can not only make the other party understand, but also can cause great spiritual deterrence. Hissing ~ without hesitation, the two extraordinary spiders simply hissed in submission. This is not a race of resolute will. When confronted with a strong and invincible existence, surrender is only the choice of survival instinct. As for Li De''s snatching the eggs behind the spider... After laying eggs, the black widow spider will even eat the male spiders that mate with her. This monster follows more instincts, and survival instinct is the priority of everything. Li De didn''t have too many accidents. His right hand extended, and the power of faith began to diffuse. The strength of more than 500000 belief makes him confident. Isn''t it just taking two extraordinary people? Tonight, Mr. Zhao paid the bill... the light slowly glowed in the gray environment, and the power of faith was diffused toward the heads of two spiders like a tide. The two extraordinary spiders have already given in to their hearts. In addition, Lee De''s momentum is still pressing them, so the two spiders have no willpower to resist, and the power of faith begins to transform their souls smoothly. Ten minutes... Twenty minutes... half a day later. The light is bright. At this time, the power of Li De''s belief directly dropped by 200000, leaving only 300000 in a blink of an eye. But correspondingly, there are two extraordinary levels of combat effectiveness on hand. Although this combat effectiveness is not much fierce compared with him, but extraordinary is extraordinary, breaking the sky is not comparable to level 19. After the baptism and transformation of the power of faith, the two spiders quietly returned to normal. Even the two forelimbs of the blade spider, which had been forcibly pulled off by Li De, had sprouted. It might not be long before they could grow into big killers again. Open the property panel, the attribute of two spiders appears in Lee''s eyes. Blade spiderTitle: blade Slayer (increases strength by 1000%, sharpness of forelimb by 500% and attack speed by 200%) level: extraordinary lv20 skills: extraordinary stab, flying at high speed, breath hiding, bloody slash, fast killing, spinning. Passive skills: extraordinary bone armor, sharp double-edged, highly toxic, special skills: space concealment blood: spider blood (amputated limb rebirth) evaluation: a blade spider with assassinating talent is a hunter in the shadow and likes to kill enemies from the back. Title: Queen of ghost face spider level: extraordinary-lv21 skills: super strong air wave, blast wave, spitting poison, tenacious spider silk, curse of weakness, and violent attack. Passive skills: strong body, strong bone armor, highly toxic limited skills: reproduction, domination of the spider group blood vein: blood vein behind the spider (increase the speed of spawning) Introduction: after having powerful ability, the extraordinary spider can dominate the whole spider group, and all spiders in the group will obey its orders unconditionally. After a rough look at the skills of the two extraordinary spiders, Lee nodded slightly. The role of the two spiders is different. The assassin route of the blade spider and the dominant route behind the spider are the two spiders, but they are not bad, and they can be used. Especially the blade spider, blood pool after he transferred Frey away, there has been no strong guardian to protect, at this time blade spider appeared, no doubt to make up for this point. An extraordinary guard of the blood pool, the most precious blood pool of the blood clan, protects the remains of gods in the blood pool, which is worthy of the scale and strength of the dawn city now. As for the extraordinary spider, the effect is even greater. The spider plane is a natural pig farm, and what he needs is to order all the cave spiders to lay eggs, and then wait for the hatched cave spiders to go to the place where they bury their bones and be killed. It''s that simple. Those spiders with higher levels than level 15 will stay, and they will be taken to battle in the future. Because of the special plane of spiders, the service of extraordinary spiders is equivalent to enslavement of spider planes. In the whole plane, the spider is the only master. This broken plane can no longer provide a third superior, so no one will compete with the Spider Queen for status. "Take me to your lair." After being transformed by the power of faith, the trauma just suffered has been completely recovered. Li De can give orders directly through the spiritual imprint left behind the extraordinary spider and communicate with his spirit. The purpose of going to the nest is to see if there is any harvest. Asreqa, the evil god, was found in the nest behind the spider. If he finds another one... moreover, it may be that asreqa survived from ancient times and fought with gods. The most important thing is that this guy has lost his memory in front of him, so he does not know whether his soul has left any treasure to recover his strength before entering the bronze egg. He has never had a chance to come in for a second exploration. Asrega is a god evil. No matter what kind of treasure is left behind, it is absolutely extraordinary. "Zizi, please, master..." although the Spider Queen can''t speak, after the soul is baptized by the power of faith, it can still convey the meaning that he wants to express through the soul imprint in his mind. The spider gets up and walks in another direction. Blade spiders are hiding in the dimensional plane. After the extraordinary spider can not fly, but its speed is not slow at all. After climbing a high mountain, the giant directly began to swing on the road. It looked like... Spider man? It''s hard to describe the scene of an 8-blade, 20 blade terrifying life swinging wildly among the mountains in the sky. On the way, many cave spiders will be smashed alive, but after spiders, they don''t care at all and are very domineering. Lee''s expression was very delicate when he saw this scene. Spiderman''s wandering for thousands of years is not enough. You''re so big... It''s scary. Ten minutes later, the spider, who had been in the sky for half a day, suddenly loosened the silk behind its buttocks, and then the huge body fell directly from the sky, rumbling and the ground nearby trembled. Li De took a puff from the corner of his mouth. He felt inexplicably that there were few normal people around him... he looked down slightly, and saw a mountain of dense magic stones in a small valley. It was the nest he saw the last time he broke into the spider plane. This small valley is four or five hundred blades long and wide. It is conceivable that such a large area is covered with magic crystals. Zizi ~ the extraordinary spider hissed twice, and then presented a treasure to the valley,Li De was a little greedy when he saw this scene for the first time, but he didn''t react much at this time. Even the magic crystal veins are occupied by him. Although there are many magic stones, they are also good. But now that he''s here, this guy can''t waste them. "Ask the cave spider to move the magic stones out of the space passage, leaving one tenth of them for you. Tell me later when it''s not enough. " "Yes, master..." after passing the information to the extraordinary spider, the spider, though reluctant to give up, resolutely carried out the order of Li De. After a huge scream, dense cave spiders appeared in the distance, and then these cave spiders began to carry the magic stones out like ants. Li De is quite satisfied with this scene. These guys are ugly, but coolie is pretty good. After thinking about it, I looked at the back of the extraordinary spider again. "The last time I got a bronze egg from you, have you collected anything like that?" The bronze egg was the baby that hatched the evil spirit. It was the Bronze Dragon''s egg and later occupied by asraja. "Something like that?" After thinking about it, he shook his head and said, "master... I only found this egg..." after perceiving the information sent back by the spider, Li Demi picked his head. He just asked in case of a situation and didn''t care too much about it. After all, it''s lucky to get asreqa. But as soon as he regained his attention, the next message behind the spider made his face freeze. "However, near the egg I found, I sensed a magic stone that scared me... It seemed to want to devour my soul... Oh?? Devour the soul?? Lee got interested. "Show me." The spider shook its head and said, "it is no longer in its original place..." "where is that?" Li De is puzzled. "I''ve brought it back..." can I... not be such nonsense? Li De has a black line on his face. The IQ behind the spider is worrying. "Find that magic stone." "Yes..." after answering, the spider turned and went straight into the valley and began to look for it. Li De looks at the other party''s random turning in the magic stone. The corner of his mouth is drawing again. The interest just raised disappears in an instant. This guy, can you really find anything good? He expressed doubts. This is the case with these arthropod monsters. Although they are intelligent, they also have a bit of stupidity. It''s OK to let them fight and die, but nothing else will happen. Three days later, more than half of the magic stones in the valley were removed by cave spiders, and the extraordinary spiders were still searching for them. Just as Li De''s patience was exhausted and he was ready to leave the spider plane, the giant finally seemed to have found something. Then he took a crystal stone the size of a thumb in his mouth and turned out of the small valley. "Master, I found it." Feeling the information in his mind, Li De was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect the other party to find it. Looking at the huge mouth, for the spider later said that it was like a rice grain of magic crystal stone, Li De waved his hand, the mage''s hand appeared, and then pulled it out of the mouth behind the spider. When he got the crystal in his hand, he couldn''t help being disappointed. Nothing, even in his induction is an ordinary translucent stone, not to mention devouring the soul, not even magic. "Is this... Wrong?" Li De didn''t find out why, and opened the property panel with the last look in his mind. But with this one eye, his eyes widened to the extreme. Broken divinity Quality: special status: broken sleep (need 1 million dark faith power to activate) Introduction: a broken divinity, but it also contains the power of "Twilight clergy", which requires a large number of dark belief forces to activate. Am I blind?? Lee''s eyes widened and his face was filled with wonder. Is it a Godhead?!!! He just wanted to touch a blind cat and a mouse to see if there was anything good in the place where the evil spirits existed. But that''s ridiculous, isn''t it?? A deity was thrown on the ground like garbage and turned over for a long time?? If he didn''t ask this question today, would it be ignored? "Asrega is such a black sheep. I can''t remember it when I hide it. I''m a loser..." Li depao was a little upset, but his expression was extremely excited.The presence of this divinity here is definitely the good work done by asrega. Besides the evil god who can fight against the God, who will throw the divinity on the ground? And it was found next to the bronze egg. It''s definitely what asrega has left for himself, to recover quickly after recovery. But I didn''t expect that the guy had no chance to resurrect for many years. After he was resurrected, he also lost his memory. This led to this precious deity being hidden by an unknown spider. "Come on, keep looking for something like this magic crystal! In addition, immediately start all the cave spiders, find those strange things, and find the whole spider plane for me Of course, Li De will not give up his hand and directly order the spider to search after it. What if there is still one? Although the probability is slim, it''s worth the price. What''s more, it''s just a simple search. After hissing ~ after receiving the instruction from Li De, the spider immediately starts to issue the command. After a few breaths, the spider starts to move on the whole plane. All sorts of strange things were carried to the hill for Li De to choose from. As he distinguished, Lee focused his attention on the broken divinity in his hand. Even if he knew that it was a Godhead, he still couldn''t feel the breath above after his spiritual power was sent out. It seemed that it was indeed a stone. With a slight frown on his brow, the power of death began to surge in, but the spirit did not respond at all, as if this force was not what it needed. After a little pause, Li De directly began to transform into the power output of faith, but to his surprise, the power of faith touched the divinity, but it made a violent corrosion sound, and the dark divinity trembled, showing a strong resistance. Li De stops a little and looks at the above attribute regretfully. It takes a million dark faith powers to activate. He just wanted to have a try, but it didn''t work. The power of dark faith... What he has is the pure power of belief in light, which is opposite to the power of belief in darkness. The power of dark faith can only be possessed by evil belief, such as killing, blood sacrifice, extermination, etc., which will produce the power of dark belief. Li De frowned. The power of faith is easy to handle, but the power of dark faith undoubtedly makes him a little embarrassed. The foundation of the dawn sect has been established. It is impossible for him to turn the sect into a dark sect temporarily? The loss will definitely be greater than the value of this divinity. It''s not worth it. After a moment''s contemplation, Lee''s eyes suddenly brightened. Where is this? This is the underground world. What is the underground world? Dark races, neutral races like halflings are an absolute minority in the underground world, and most of them are pure dark races. What does it take to gain the power of the dark faith to transform the dawn sect and preach directly underground? "But if you want to preach underground, there is a very important point. We can''t use the name of the dawn sect, or even the dark creatures can only produce the belief of light..." after thinking about it, Li De''s eyes gradually brightened. "I don''t have to look at dawn all the time... Why can''t I create a new sect to preach?" "I already have so many vests, and I don''t have one..." after he figured out the key point, Li De''s thoughts became clear and countless ideas rose. After rubbing the statue a little for a moment, Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the light in his eyes was uncertain. "Divinity, divinity, divinity, these are the most precious things of glory in particular, this divinity can even be exchanged for a human kingdom. Whatever the cost, activate it. If I can integrate into this divinity, my strength will be increased unprecedented... at that time, let alone extraordinary, that is, legends will be the first in front of me. At the time point when the old days are coming, the God of pestilence lurking in the abyss is still coveting. If the evil god of the old days can come to the Lord''s plane, he will destroy the city of Breaking Dawn with all his life... " Li De immediately made up his mind that the next goal is the underground world. No one can make him waver. Moreover, in order to activate the divinity in hand or the strategic layout of the dawn City, it is inevitable to fight in the underground world. This is definitely a great harvest. Li De''s smile couldn''t be restrained, and his resolute heart had been drowned by surprise. ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ªWith the harvest of the Godhead, Li De stayed in the spider plane for three days. A sweeping search has been carried out these days to make sure there are no other treasures left out. The divinity is too precious. Li De is afraid that if anything is not found, he will lose his blood. But in the end, the cave spider turned over the whole plane, and dozens of strange objects piled up in front of the small valley, and no other treasure was found. At the same time, Li De also told the spider to send a team of cave spiders to search for it for a long time. Not to mention the harvest of the spirit, Li De also has more understanding of the spider plane these days. There are only two postnatal spiders who are born on top of the other generation. The most important thing is that all spiders on the spider plane can be considered as descendants of the extraordinary spider. It''s not that these spiders are all born by it. However, after the extraordinary spiders give birth to the second generation of spiders, the rank of these spiders is about level 15, and then these spiders lay eggs, followed by ordinary cave spiders. Among them, those level 15 magic spiders and bone armored spiders are metamorphosed from spider eggs produced by extraordinary spiders themselves. But it gave birth to the most common spider. At present, when there are about 200 common spiders in the whole spider plane, these common spiders can produce 200 eggs per day, 200 eggs are 40000. In other words, 1.2 million spider eggs can be produced in 30 days a month, which is 14.4 million a year. Moreover, the hatching time of cave spiders is very short. They can hatch in one month after laying eggs, and they will mature in two months after hatching. In other words, a cave spider only has a three-month cycle from hatching to adulthood. Although this time is much slower than that of a dead spider that can swallow the power of death in less than a week after hatching, the number of ordinary spiders that can''t hold each other is large. This is why cave spiders have been pouring out of the door of space for more than a year. After understanding the reasons, Li De decisively ordered the extraordinary spiders to continue to lay eggs, raising the number of ordinary spiders to 1000. However, after the extraordinary spider, he made a mistake: "master, we can''t feed such a large number of spiders..." the carrying capacity of the spider plane is limited, and it is impossible to have unlimited violence. This is an aging plane, which can''t compare with the prosperity of the land where bones are buried. After consideration, Li De gave the solution directly. "These spiders have been kept for no use. We directly ordered that all the remaining cave spiders attack the burial site... That is, the plane opposite the door of space, except those that maintain the operation of the female nest." The reason why we can''t afford it is that there are too many spider planes in stock. If we consume these stocks, can''t we afford them? Spider plane is now positioned as a pig farm, and Lee will not care about these downy, extremely ugly dark monsters. He just needs the power of death, a lot of power of death. The power of faith has transformed the soul behind the spider. Naturally, Li De''s orders are obedient. Although we didn''t find the spirit in the past three days, most of the exaggerated magic stones were moved back to the place where the bones were buried. It''s also a big gain, worth at least 2 million kimpuks - although he doesn''t sell magic stones. As for the level of the spider farm, he doesn''t need to be an old spider farmer. But another data let Li De some surprise, did not expect after several wars, now there are more than 200 spider level 15 spider. The power of the cave spider, which occupies a plane, can not be underestimated. However, compared with the number of tens of millions of them, it seems that there is no difference, and millions of spider eggs can be produced every month. Under such a large base, it is normal to have a batch of high-level combat effectiveness the only pity is that the combat effectiveness of cave spiders is not comparable to that of humans or blood clans of the same level. Grott of level 17 can easily kill 20 or 30 heads of level 15 Cave spiders... the gap is not generally large. But in the end, it''s better to have something than none. It can be regarded as a backhand here. In case there is no way out, you can also put it out to resist a wave of damage. By the time Li De had finished dealing with the spider plane and returned to the burial place, it was September 27. Holding the gray figure in his hand, his expression was quite pleasant. This trip to the plane of spiders is absolutely a great harvest. It not only enslaved two extraordinary spiders, controlled the spider plane, and established a stable pig farm, which laid a solid foundation for gaining the power of death in the future, but also got a valuable treasure - divinity, which also contained a part of the divinity of Twilight divinity.His transcendental perception felt that the twilight ministry seemed to suit him very well... Because the twilight ministry had a very terrifying extension - the dark one. It is no longer necessary to say that the blood clan is the favorite of the night. Without the land of light, they are the most powerful existence. Therefore, Li De in the heart of this God more attention. Now the top priority has changed from acquiring the power of death, cultivating the ice dragon to fighting in the underground world, conducting a new round of missionary work, and gaining the power of dark faith. - - - - - the place of bone burial. Li De is in a good mood when he looks at the extraordinary dragon flying in the sky. In the past two days, he feels very happy to see everything. Even the cave spider is not so ugly. At this time, the blade spider is hiding in the void, following behind him, while the extraordinary spider continues to dominate the whole spider plane, operating for his pig raising plan. At the moment, Li De didn''t want to stay any longer. He wanted to go back to dawn city and make plans to conquer the underground world. Spreading faith is the right way. "Master... So many bright treasures... Is this what you give me?" As soon as he came to the huge magic stones, the figure of Atlantis appeared nearby. The ice dragon had a bit of greed and possessiveness in his eyes. The dragon''s greed for wealth is engraved in the soul, even if the other side is the undead. "In the future, you can build a dragon''s nest on the peaks on both sides of the city of dawn. In the future, as long as you make contributions, I will give you the treasure to fill the nest." Li De was amused to see this scene, and a word brightened the eyes of this extraordinary dragon. "Master, you are so great ~ praise you ~" Li De nodded slightly and reached for the spider''s plane. "After a while, there will be a lot of cave spiders on the spider plane. You are responsible for cleaning them up. Remember, do not enter the spider plane, their spiders have been conquered by me. These cave spiders will become the nourishment of this plane only when they die in the place where their bones are buried. You can clean it up half a day. I''ll send someone to replace you in a month "As you wish, my master ~" Atlantis answered with his head held high, even if he took up the task with a look of pride. Li De is too lazy to pay more attention to this guy. There are extraordinary ways to clean up those cave spiders, which is definitely faster and more convenient than the army of thousands of people. After the arrangement, they didn''t stay too much and directly tore up the space and appeared in the underground passage. Kapp is still waiting with a group of people. "Good day, under the crown." "There will be no more cave spiders here. The defense system here has been withdrawn." Looking at the 18 level Orc king who has made a lot of contributions to dawn City, Li De admires him and says, "you''ve done a good job during this time. Next, the goal of dawn city will be beyond the magic crystal veins. You will be the spearhead of dawn city and fight for me again in the underground world. " "This vast land will be included in the territory of dawn city!" See, conquer. Next, Lee''s goal is the whole underground world. With or without the presence of a deity, he has already regarded the underground world as a target, but the divinity has accelerated his speed a little bit. The forces of the earth''s surface have evolved over a long period of time, and most of the fertile land has been occupied, except for those places where birds do not poop. The only way to get rich land is to start a war. But the characteristics of the blood clan also doomed that once they were exposed, they would face the encirclement and suppression of all human beings. One or two blood clans are OK. Although it will attract the attention of the church, it is just like that. Once the blood clan expands, it will be intolerable for any human being - because the blood clan can only survive by swallowing human beings. Other dark races, though terrifying, can live without humans and do not need to lie down on humans to suck blood all the time. Although the hatred towards the other races is only exaggerated, there is no hostility to other races. The more the number of blood clans, the more people die. No one can stand this happening. And with the development of dawn City, Li De can already feel that the city will encounter a bottleneck in the near future. Dawn city has passed the stage where only 30000 or 20000 people can significantly improve its strength. At this time, regardless of the number of human beings or the expansion of power, the blank area of dawn city slowly entered a saturated state. So at this stage, if Li De wants to expand the dawn City, the best choice is the underground world. Although the environment here is worse than the surface, there are many underground races, vigorous life, and a variety of mineral resources, which can make up for the lack of resources in dawn City, which has been a drag.More importantly, the underground world now will be his own. At present, there is no intelligence that there are surface forces. It''s so tempting. How much benefit will the dawn city enjoy such a large piece of cake? According to the information collected during this period, the underground world is an irregular oval, roughly 4000 km long and wide. The southern provinces are only 5000 kilometers long and 4000 kilometers wide. So this underground world is a vast land comparable to the southern provinces. Dawn city is now exploring an area that does not even contain 1% of the land. At a time when there is going to be unrest outside, if we can bring the underground world into our arms and become the private plots of the dawn City, then the dawn city will maintain rapid development for a long time to come. Now, of course, there is an extremely important point - missionary work. He needs to preach to harvest the faith of dark life, and the power of one million dark beliefs can activate the divinity, which is quite a number. Of course, the specific circumstances of these plans that Li De envisioned still require him to do more detailed operations. After giving a good account of Karp, Li De returned to the city of dawn directly through the place where the bones were buried. As for the magic crystal vein, there will be a fixed space gate here, and there will be no need to bypass the underground passage to get the magic crystal vein. Once this fixed space is opened, it is equivalent to the magic crystal vein growing in the dawn city. This is the reason why Li De did not hesitate to spend hundreds of millions of death to upgrade the place of burial to extraordinary. Being able to open the door of space everywhere helps dawn city so much that even Li De can''t describe it. The simplest example - productivity has more than doubled. In the past, mining stones in the mining area needed to be transported by magic language bats. Now, the mined ores can be directly pulled to the steel-making blast furnace directly through the gate of space, this long transit distance can be directly omitted, which is equivalent to that the steel-making blast furnace is built on the ore vein, which is more convenient and can be described. Moreover, there are countless similar events, including the stone materials for urban construction can be directly mined from the mountain peaks and then moved to the construction site, and the logistics materials can be transported within seconds... even the dawn city can be directly connected to the dwarf valley through the space gate. The meaning is extraordinary, because it represents the dwarf Valley directly incorporated into the dawn city. It is so unreasonable that the gate of space can directly connect two cities thousands of kilometers apart. Business transactions, people to people exchanges, and convenient transportation of this degree have unimaginable benefits. Dawn city will then leave from dwarf Valley, greatly avoiding the risk of being discovered by outsiders. Blood pool. After returning to the dawn City, Li De did not return to the city hall, but went directly to the blood pool. At this time, the paths on both sides of the blood pool are full of magic stones, and the energy in the magic stones can be seen to escape from the blood pool, and these scattered energy is slowly absorbed by the blood in the blood pool under some special breath. In the central area, where the Holy Spirit is stored, which is blocked by the stone gate, Li De can still feel the abundant energy inside. But the purpose of his coming today is not to inspect the blood pool, but to leave the extraordinary blade spider here. As the foundation of the Holy Light blood clan, the blood pool also contains the remains of gods. The previous guards were really monotonous, and the existence of blade spiders can make up for the lack of high-end combat effectiveness. After telling the blood clan stationed for a while, Li De left in the eyes of several blood descendants excited and worshipped. His whole mind was now on the broken Twilight divinity, and there was no time for anything else. After breaking the space, Li De appeared directly in Harrison''s office, and his eyes widened when he saw the first words of the right-hand man. "Harrison, I''ve got a Godhead... " Chapter 399 Harrison''s expression was wonderful when he heard Lee''s words. He even doubted that he had heard wrong. What is the divinity? The most original power of gods, the value of such things can not be described by simple words. But now... Lee says he got one. Is it so easy to get? "Under the crown, do you mean divinity?" Looking at Harrison''s shocked expression, Lee had some bad taste in his heart. When he saw the God, his expression was not much better than Harrison. "That''s right, a divinity that contains the clergy at dusk..." also contains the Ministry?!! Harrison''s eyes widened again, and his face was filled with disbelief. Is this the home of the gods? Or has it broken a God''s remains? The creator God is up, isn''t he dreaming? Looking at Harrison for a long time did not come back to God, lied began to smile and said the process of getting the divinity. After listening to it, Harrison was relieved. "Under the crown, you are definitely blessed by the creator God! Not only can conquer the existence of this kind of terror, but also get the divinity!! With the creator God on, the Holy Light blood race will become a god race! " A race of gods, descendants of gods. According to the current development trend, the probability of Li De becoming a God seems to be increasing by a large margin. As the blood lineage of the holy light, if Li De really deify, then they will undoubtedly become the biggest beneficiary. God, it''s not a fantasy. "Don''t think so much about it." Li De waved his hand. It was too far to become a God. Even the legend is still a long way to go. It is suggested that the key point is to deal with the coming disaster of the old days. "Now, I need the power of dark faith to activate this twilight divinity." "And the best place to gain the power of dark faith is undoubtedly the underground world... halflings, gray dwarfs, night elves, orcs, cavemen, hawks, and so on. All these races can give us the power of dark faith." Harrison also stabilized his mood and said decisively after a little thought. "Under the crown, conquering the underground world is the plan we made before, and now we can start immediately. The land will be shrouded in your glory by suppressing resistance with the army and dissolving the disobedience with faith. " "Yes, that''s what I think." "We need to conquer a city, and then use this city as a support point to radiate around." "You mean... Black iron castle?" Harrison''s eyes were fixed. "The city built by halflings is undoubtedly the core of the area near the mud swamp. According to the intelligence agency, there are many tribes and ethnic groups around here, such as the night elves in the South and orcs in the north. These are all powerful tribes. " Li De nodded, thinking. "It was originally intended to slowly erode the underground world and make this land a part of us under the economic influence of dawn City, just like the Centaur of low mountains and hills. But now that the old days are coming and we don''t have much time, this corrosion plan can only be changed into a faster conquest plan. " "The power of dawn city is not what it used to be. Conquering this land is enough!" "No matter how much power they hide, no matter how strong they are, the iron hoofs of the city of dawn will crush everything!" Although Li De''s tone is calm, his arrogance and ambition are enough to make anyone look at him. The power he holds in his hands is enough to make him fearless of all the challenges of the underground world. "Under the crown, your eyes will be the guiding light of the dawn city!" Harrison held his chest and bowed, and the fanatical worship in Harrison''s eyes was more crazy than that of the crazy believers. The speaker of the city hall witnessed with his own eyes that Li De rose against the sky step by step, and the dawn city had grown to several extraordinary levels. His trust in him was already full, even if there was no blood influence. Lee took a deep breath, his eyes sharp as a falcon. "Harrison, order the whole army at once and send all the army of King''s blade to prepare for battle." "This battle will be the first battle to lay the foundation for the rise of dawn city King''s blade is an army built by Li De, which commands all the troops except the caster and blood clan. These include dawn wings, orcs, centaurs, humans, and giants. The number and strength of the various regiments vary considerably. After several expansion, the number of dawn wings is now 5000. It is equipped with 8000 magic language bats, of which 3000 are responsible for Airdropping alchemy bombs,Another 5000 are magic language knights, carrying air crossbows, responsible for sniping local air units and protecting the grenade unit. The orc Legion comes from the lion tribe, with a total number of 50000. In addition, there are 60000 Orc soldiers in the dwarf Valley who can go to the battlefield at any time, which is the main force of underground warfare. The Centaur regiment was sent from the hooves of the low hills to resist the fury, with a total of 40000 archers and 20000 heavily armed soldiers. The total number of human Legion is 10000. Archers, thieves, soldiers, knights and so on are the most professional legions. the giant Legion has 1200 active soldiers, of which 1000 are double headed ogres and 200 are Cyclops. Among them, the combat effectiveness of level 15 or above is more than 10, equipped with high-level standard equipment and a solid steel torrent. In addition to these regular legions, the casters are also extremely extravagant. At present, the number of Shengguang blood clan has exceeded 2700, among which blood mage has 2000. The rest are blood sucking sword guard and blood color blade. After more than three years of training, there are more than 200 combat mages who can go to the battlefield, and their levels are all above level 5. Although we haven''t cultivated a level 10 senior mage yet, with Li De''s investment in resources at all costs, the power of this caster team is enough to frighten people. In other words, the number of troops that Li can mobilize at any time has exceeded 100000. That''s not to mention the self exploding spiders and the troops that have not been mobilized outside. So strong. "Yes." Harrison was ordered to leave, and Lee didn''t stay in the office any more. Instead, he tore up the space and appeared in the dawn church. This is a war that will not be inferior to the battle of the five armies in lissel, and the whole city of dawn will turn for it. But different from the last one, the sect will occupy a lot of color. He wants territory, and so does the power of faith. It was a surprise to see nicoleton, who had not been out, suddenly appeared in the church. The girl, who was already graceful and graceful, immediately came to Li De''s side and bowed slightly to salute him. "Good day, Lord of Cachar" her big black eyes were full of joy. She had not seen him for a long time. Li De smiles. "Nicole, where''s your sister?" "My sister has gone to the underground world to preach. Lord, are you looking for your sister?" Nicole couldn''t help but lose her voice. "No, it''s the same with you." Li De''s words made the girl happy. "We are about to send troops to conquer the underground world. But unlike before, this time it''s not just about land and resources, it''s about faith. " "For faith?" Nicole''s delicate eyebrows twitched slightly and looked at Lee hesitantly. "But now our mission in the underground world is on the right track. Before long, I believe there will be a large number of halflings who will become your followers..." "no," Li De waved his hand and looked at the lovely girl, "this time, I need the belief of the dark race." "The dark race?" Nicole was a little surprised, "but the transaction of dawn sect is too bright, and few dark races will betray their own camp..." in fact, it is not betrayal but unwilling. What is the difference between letting a group of murderous dark races believe in peace worship sect and forcing Lions and tigers to eat grass. This is why dawn sect can only spread among halflings at present. "No, we''re not spreading dawn this time." "Not spreading dawn sect?" Nicole is a little confused. "The dusk is coming, and many aspects will be destroyed. The great God of dusk is the eternal God. Only he can save the world. His believers who believe in him will have eternal life when the world is destroyed. The pagans and unbelievers will be given eternal pain by the God of dusk." Li De solemnly said a standard evil god doctrine. Looking at Nicole''s puzzled expression, he said slowly, "I will establish a new sect, and this sect will be named dusk sect..." "and you will cooperate with dusk sect to preach." Nicole''s eyes widened, and she said in dismay, "Lord, do you want to re-establish a sect?" Although she doesn''t believe in religious sects, she also knows that sects are not built on the basis of building... Otherwise, the sects in the world will be flying all over the world, and those human beings who join the evil camp will not be so honest. "There is no need to worry, this mission is not to abandon the dawn sect, but to harvest the faith of dark life, so it is to re-establish a sect. Nicole, few people can match your talent in management. This time, you will go to the underground world with me. In the early stage of Twilight sect, you need your cooperation in management. "Nicole''s eyes lit up when she heard what she said. She went to the underground world with Li De?? Other things are not important, just this sentence makes the girl eager to try, feel the air is fresh up. "Yes, Lord, Nicole won''t let you down." "Go and choose some trustworthy and clever missionaries to follow. After the whole army is completed, it will be deployed immediately. " - - - - heitiebao. As a city of halflings, it has always been a symbol of prosperity, at least for the races of the underground world. Now the idea has become more popular. Because the surface forces called dawn city brought a lot of precious materials to heitiebao, and even many things were not available in the underground world. Interestingly, the goods and materials brought by dawn city were only distributed to a few halflings in heitiebao. In a short period of half a year, the power of these halflings and nobles who obtained the right of management was extremely expanded. Their private soldiers and guards even wore extremely precious armor. This makes many halfling aristocrats look envious. Heitiebao is close to a luxurious aristocratic manor in the center of the city, and an ongoing banquet is especially lively. Because today is the emissary of dawn City, the respected Earl of Odes invited all the nobles of the city to come to the banquet, and said that the city of dawn would choose more halflings to cooperate after today''s dinner. Even the Lord of the city came to hear the news. "It''s said that Lord Odyssey intends to re select several partners. Is it true?" "Why not? The products of dawn city are so popular that the families they cooperate with have made a lot of money during this period of time... "if Lord Odyssey takes out the management right of magic scroll, I will make more money..." "if I can get the management right of weapons, my subordinates may be able to change into high-level equipment and longbows in half a year... " > the luxurious hall is illuminated as bright as the earth''s surface by magic lights, and the half body nobles wearing luxurious clothes from dawn city are chatting with each other. Most people are focused on tonight''s goal - Dawn city will be allocated new management rights. With its strong industrial strength, dawn city has been frantically dumping goods in the underground world during this period of time, halflings do not know the huge profits of dumping, only know that with the dumping of dawn City, they can get a piece of soup from it. So, one by one, they cooperate very well. Odyssey, the second-generation blood descendant, was sitting at the second round table in the center of the banquet hall. The main seat was empty. This was his habit all the time, because in his mind, only Li De was qualified to be the master, even if the other party was not there. Looking at the more and more lively crowd, the face of this second-generation blood descendant has a smile that can''t be concealed. After Li De handed over the underground world to him, he did not fail to live up to expectations, and the business here was booming. Not only can we get a lot of materials for dawn city every month, but also let dawn sect spread faith in this land. The smooth development of the underground world has greatly improved his status in dawn city. This is definitely a matter of celebration for him who has been in the invisible state of the second generation of blood descendants. "Lord ODIS, Lord Frey is looking for you..." at this time, a blood clan nearby came forward and whispered a word in his ear. After hearing each other''s words, Otis''s eyes flashed a little surprised. Why Frey was here at this time point? Don''t the hills need guarding? With a little surprise, Odysseus stood up, talked to a few halflings, and quietly left the lively banquet living room. Under the guidance of the blood descendant, Otis entered the back hall, but at the moment of stepping into the house, his face showed a little surprise. "Under the crown?" At this time, Li De was standing under the colorful murals in the back hall, and his temperament was elegant and calm. After hearing the voice, Lee turned his head and looked at ODIS''s surprised expression and gave a smile. "Why don''t you know me?" At this time, Odyssey regained consciousness and quickly went up to her chest to say hello. "Good night, crown, I just didn''t expect you to come all of a sudden." With that, his eyes slightly coagulated, as if he remembered something, and quickly asked, "under the crown, what tasks do you need me to carry out?" According to Li De''s character, the normal situation is bound to appear in a dignified manner, and rarely conceals his identity, so he has this question. "Mission?" Li De smiles. "How about you to be the city master of the black iron castle in the future?" Odyssey is not a fool, immediately heart a Lin, "crown, we are going to fight halflings?""Tonight, all the halflings are here?" Li De didn''t answer the question, but Otis understood it in an instant. "Under the crown, all are here. Tonight, we are going to add several new partners to redistribute interests. The halflings we supported before have achieved good results, so we intend to take this opportunity to expand our influence... "there is no need to work so hard. After today, heitiebao will only follow the orders of the city hall." Li De''s eyes were calm. "I sneaked in to make sure that the city was hidden." "Extraordinary? Are you aware of each other''s tracks? " "The city is not extraordinary." Odysseus felt that he had heard something wrong and why he heard some regret from Lee''s voice. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly and his expression was a little subtle. It is not difficult to push the city horizontally with the power of the dawn City, but there are many hidden forces in the underground world. Therefore, for the sake of safety, he first came to confirm whether the black iron fort was beyond the army''s ability to deal with. Otherwise, when an extraordinary and forbidden curse fell at the critical moment, how many people would he lose? But now it seems to overestimate the city. In fact, it is true that extraordinary combat effectiveness is so terrible that it is normal to have a small number of them. Not everyone is like a city at dawn, and several extraordinary things emerge overnight. "Under the crown, what should we do next..." the voice of Otis was still fading, and the hall outside suddenly became lively. "Lord mohari..." "good night, Lord Collins." There was a lot of noise outside, and it seemed that some big man was coming. Hearing this, Li De smiles and steps straight out. "Odyssey, come with me to meet the last Lord of the black iron castle. After that, the city will become a historical past." "As you wish." Otis''s eyes showed a bit of excitement. Li De''s breakthrough was not a secret in the high-level. He had confidence in his heart and was naturally hard-working. Collins gray claw, level 18 halfling, as the city Lord of heitiebao, he has been feeling a lot of pressure recently. Because the dawn city is too sharp. Although the two sides are in a cooperative relationship at present, dawn city has supported several halfling nobles who were not treated by him by his excellent commodities. The influence of these nobles in this period of time has greatly increased, causing him no small obstacle. Moreover, the other party''s dawn sect has been preaching crazily recently, which makes the sect in Heitie city feel great danger, and even many people ask him to stop the other party''s preaching every day. But this is not the key. The key is that the other side wants to extend its influence to the army recently. This discovery makes him angry. The army is his taboo and absolutely intolerable. So today, he specially brought the protector of the black iron mage tower, the 18th level mage mohari grey claw, to suppress the arrogance of dawn City, and let these damned vampires know who is the master of blackIron castle. "Where''s that vampire?" After Collins gray claw''s indifferent words sounded, all the people were quiet. Looking at the domineering Collins, all the half of the body were aware of something wrong. It''s not like coming to a dinner at all, it''s more like a crime. This makes a lot of halflings noble eyes drop slip around, the heart began to calculate up. "Otis! Bloody vampire!! Come out to meet the Lord of black iron At this time, two halflings behind Collins called out in a very disrespectful tone. There was another round of discussion among the crowd, and it was obvious that this scene was beyond all expectations. But no one answered. The scene was so quiet that the water could be heard. Step on ~ just as the atmosphere became more and more rigid, the sound of footsteps on one side sounded in the quiet hall. This immediately caught everyone''s attention. Along with the sound of footsteps, a figure with elegant temperament, such as the royal family and aristocracy inherited for thousands of years, appeared in front of everyone from the back hall. "Lord of cachal?" Collins was startled, and his eyes were a little worried. Last time we met, Lee De''s terrible momentum still made him feel palpitation. But after Yu Guang saw the level 18 mage behind him, his confidence was restored. Level 18 mage is absolutely the trump card power of black iron city. He doesn''t believe that the vampire can compete with each other. "Lord Collins, what can I do for you?" Li De''s eyes were cool. After sweeping around the crowd, he raised his eyebrows. The strongest one is level 18 mage... It''s really boring.Hearing Lee''s impolite words, Collins, who was in the mood of setting up a teacher to make a crime, was suddenly angry. He patted the table and yelled at him coldly. "Lord of Cachar, when we cooperated, we agreed that the city of dawn could not do anything to hurt the black iron fort. Now, your people have crossed the line. They not only support some halflings who want to fight against me, but also intend to control the army of black iron Fort! " When Lee heard this, he suddenly remembered a very interesting word from the earth. If the treaty is not used to tear up, why sign it? His face did not change. He scanned a circle of halflings with different looks and said with a smile. "What are you going to do?" Collins frowned, and Lee''s calmness made him feel uneasy, but he held back his inner strangeness and said. "From today on, all business cooperation in dawn city can only be carried out with the Lord''s manor, and you must ask for instructions from the Lord''s manor every time you preach, and you can only preach after passing through." Hearing this, Li De looked at the 18 level halfling strangely. This guy... Is he trying to eat all? "What if we don''t agree?" "No?" Collins looked at the bland, ordinary looking Lee in his eyes. "No, Lord of Cachar, you will agree!" As the words fell, the magic of the mage in the gray robe surged up. The power is appalling. At this moment, many halflings around even feel that they have met the dragon in the wilderness, and the huge pressure makes it difficult for them to breathe. "Hiss! Master mohari is getting stronger and stronger!" "It''s said that last month, Mahatma mohari killed a ghost wolf of level 15 with a single magic spell... " this is so terrible that the two vampires of the other side will be scared by Lord mohari! " "Alas, it''s a pity that I still want to get some franchise rights from them, but I didn''t expect that all of them would be owned by the city Lord''s manor now..." there was a lot of discussion around, but none of these halflings thought that Li De would refuse. After all, this is the patron of Heidelberg, a mage whose level has reached 18. Lee felt the pressure, and his face was a little surprised. This is it??? Seeing that Lee did not speak, Collins flashed a little satisfied, and was sure of today''s goal. Even if the other side can fight against the great mage mohari, he is not willing to have a conflict in the black castle city. This is still his territory. Once there is a fight, he is absolutely confident that he can keep the other side. Now, chal, I suppose Li De laughed and said, "I have a better way..." Collins laughed in his heart when he saw this scene. He thought that there might be a battle today when he saw Lee. After all, the breath on the other side was very strong last time. But I didn''t expect that the other party would admit it now. This level 18 halfling City Lord''s smile is more and more brilliant. "Say it, Lord of cachal." But at this moment, in the hall of all the people watching, said a sentence that made the crowd stunned. "From today on, heitiebao becomes the territory of the dawn City, and there will be no need to discuss the distribution of each other. " Collins''s face froze," what do you say? " Eyes instantly filled with a thick anger, "Lord of Cachar, don''t joke at this time." "Are you kidding?" Li De, the smile on his face slowly converges, and the light in his eyes is like Falcon hunting, piercing people''s ears and eyes. "You deserve to be joked with?" The whole room was startled. All the halflings looked at him with an indescribable look. Did they hear me right? Under the pressure of the 18th level mage, the vampire dare to say such words?! Is he not afraid to face the anger of Lord mohari?? But in the next second, an indescribable breath filled the hall. The sky is falling and the space is distorted. At this moment, all people just feel their souls tremble. Collins, who had just raised his anger, widened his eyes and looked at Lee, who was just as calm as an ordinary man, with an extremely shocking look. If the 18th level mage mohari is a dragon in the wasteland, then the breath of Li De is like an ancient evil god who smashed more than ten planes with his sword and killed out of the abyss. Terror, invincible. The two are not a dimensional life at all. Li De''s eyes were indifferent to the crowd around him. The extraordinary breath of level 23 erupted at this moment, and the God who was in the depth of his soul, such as the God above the nine heavens, looked down upon all living beings.No one can resist this power, no one dares to look into his eyes, no one dares to touch his majesty. Scarlet Lord, when the enemy stares into your eyes, he will be forced to perform a legendary will test. If the will test fails, the opponent will be afraid of you, and the total attribute will be reduced by 20%. King of immortality, when facing the dark creatures with legend level lower than 10 points, the opponent will fall into a negative state such as fear, panic and weak will, and the attribute will be reduced by 20%, when terror comes, the will of the enemy will be detected every 10 seconds. If the will is lower than the threshold value, he will fall into boundless fear. two titles, one halo skill, instantly make this hall fall into a state of fear In the boundless fear. At the beginning, life of the same level could not bear the superposition of the three skills of Li De before he was extraordinary. At this time, he released this power after being extraordinary. The effect is more than 10 times. Plop ~ plop ~ under the impact of the air of collapse, those halflings and nobles sat on the ground one by one, their legs softened, and they couldn''t even raise the will to resist. The vampire in front of him is really like the God of death, which makes their souls tremble. It''s horrible. "Super, extraordinary?" Collins gray claw, the level 18 halfling City Lord, now widened his eyes and his face was filled with disbelief and fear. He did not expect that this vampire would be an extraordinary existence! Endless fear engulfed him, and at the same time, unspeakable regret arose in his heart. If he knew that the other party was extraordinary, let alone threat, he would not see him... under the pressure of the sky collapse, mohari, a level 18 mage, was still in the magic of turning around with his teeth. As a great mage, he was still strong enough. We can''t just admit defeat, resist, absolutely resist! "Just so?" Lee looked at all this coldly, and then without any more nonsense, his right hand stretched out, and the scarlet power instantly ignited. Then in the eyes of all the people shaking, five fingers slightly clenched fist. The blood explodes and the flower of death blooms. Level 18 halflings, the city Lord explodes and dies. The scene suddenly fell into extreme silence, the fear of the group of halflings intensified ten times, a hundred times at this moment. I don''t want to talk about the identity of the city Lord, but this is a half body man of level 18... level 18!!! There are only two in the city. Now, in front of everyone''s face is directly pinched!! Die with no dignity, just like a worm trodden to death by the roadside. What''s the point of their resistance?? The confidence of the halflings in the house was fatally hit. Seeing this scene, mohari''s heart trembled, his legs softened and he knelt down on his knees. The magic power that he had managed to agglomerate was now directly broken. The smell of blood in the air is strong and pungent, and everyone''s eyes are covered with fear when they look at Li Dezhi, who stands gracefully. It''s like looking at an evil god... Chapter 400 The essence of war is to seize survival resources, which has not changed either in glory or in the earth. And Lee''s attack on the black iron fort is just the same reason, he will not give himself a coat of justice, nor disdain it. Because there has never been a distinction between justice and injustice in the war between races. Wolf eat meat, sheep eat grass, kindness or justice in front of this food chain, appear so ridiculous. But the only thing for sure is that even if he is in the food chain, he will only be the top hunter, not a lamb waiting for outsiders to hunt. After he crushed the level 18 halfling City Lord, all the halflings in the banquet hall were engulfed by boundless fear. Looking at Li De''s eyes, he was filled with infinite horror. Extraordinary, how did they not expect that the Lord of dawn City, who has been cooperating with them, has reached extraordinary! Just think of this word, enough to make the heart unwilling halfling aristocrats, their will to resist into nothingness. Extraordinary is not the power they can deal with. The strength of the whole black iron castle can only be kneeling under the pressure of the extraordinary crown. Humans may be able to summon the courage to charge the dragon, but the ants absolutely do not have the courage. At the moment of Lee''s momentum, the end of heitiebao was doomed. "Lord of Cachar, do you really want to fight halflings? The extraordinary city of Lius will never sit back and watch the black iron Fort occupied and ignore... " mahali, a level 18 mage and gray haired half body spellcaster, said these words to defend dignity with his teeth. Although his heart is still shrouded in fear, as a caster, he has his own pride. Although Li De is strong, he is not willing to surrender... There are still strong men in the halfling. There are more than one extraordinary city in liusi! "The city of Lius... The great halfling?" Li De''s momentum was like a landslide. At this time, he was like the center of a twelve level storm. Everything around him would collapse under the shock of his escaping power. The scarlet eyes looked directly at the great mage mohari, and his voice was as cold as ice. "So what?" Four eyes are opposite. The moment he saw the scarlet eyes, mohari felt only a chill coming from his back. Terror devoured all of him. In his bloodshot eyes, he saw countless demons and evil spirits roaring and screaming, fighting at him. At this moment, his soul seems to be devoured by hell and gazed at by the abyss. The whole body trembled at this moment. Great terror!! In panic, mohari suddenly stepped back three steps, suddenly tripped over a paralyzed halfling behind him and fell to the ground with a flop. The momentum that had just been hard to condense is now collapsing like grass and mustard. Just looking at Lee De, the will to resist just now collapsed. Li De''s face didn''t change a bit when he saw this scene. He was just a level 18 mage. He killed him like killing a pig and killing a sheep. Looking around the room, the halflings who dare to look directly into his eyes are devoured by fear, and even several halflings are directly scared into idiots. Evil spirits come to the world. "From today on, the city belongs to the dawn city." Li De''s indifferent tone is domineering and unquestionable. "BlackIron castle will be renamed Twilight city." "And you, too, will be residents of the dawn city." Simple words but huge information. What does it mean to occupy heitiebao and change its name? This means that dawn city is really going to fight the underworld, the halflings! What''s more, the city of ryusi, which they thought was the backing of the city, would no longer rely on it, because this figure has reached the extraordinary level. Many halflings and nobles looked at each other in the same way, and they all saw the fright and bewilderment in each other''s eyes. If their city Lord has just provoked the vampire to be crushed, it is obvious that the other party has planned for it. But... Even if they know all this? A strong sense of powerlessness hung over every half of the head. The weak have ever had the right to choose? At this time, boom ~ suddenly outside a huge sound explosion, like the general collapse of heaven and earth. After the explosion, there were war horns and countless shouts of killing. There are at least tens of thousands of troops to listen to the news. "Who attacked the black iron Fort?" "Ah? Did the army of the city of dawn come in? " "These vampires are definitely prepared."The halflings were cold all over, and the sound of fighting outside made them feel powerless, and despair surged into their hearts. After hearing the noise outside, Li De fiercely restrained the momentum of constant pressure in everyone''s mind and directly sat on the main table. Look at all this calmly. After a long time of the dignity, these halflings returned to their gods, and they dared to get up cautiously. They looked at him as if they were demons. There was no less fear. Level 18 mage mohari''s eyes were full of bitterness. In order to deal with the erosion of dawn City, Collins, the Lord of the city, brought pressure on the other party and forced the city to give in, but in the end, the Lord of Collins was killed. Even now, the whole black iron fort will be controlled by the other side. It''s hard to tell the emotions in your heart. He is not a fool. He knows from the moment that the other party shows his extraordinary breath that it is impossible to recover all this. Extraordinary, what level of existence is that? What qualifications does heitiebao have to contend with the extraordinary?? But he couldn''t figure out why the last time the Lord of Cachar was willing to trade with blackIron castle? Is it to figure out their bottom line? Half a year ago, Li De, who was talking to them about the deal, was only level 18... a moment later, the half length mage''s face showed a bit of determination, and he stepped forward in front of all the halfling nobles and said in a deep voice. "The black iron Fort belongs to you from today on under the crown of dear kachard. We are willing to move out of this city and give all our resources and wealth to the dawn city." In a word, all halflings have different thoughts. Moving out of this city does not mean giving up all the wealth before? Li De was stunned and laughed. He didn''t know whether to say that the other side was brave or stupid. He had courage, but his vision was lower. Although the black iron castle was important, what he liked more was the halfling himself. The value of these lives, which are good at making bows and arrows, is not inferior to, or even more than, the city itself. The number of halflings in black iron castle is as high as 50000. As long as its potential can be released, the promotion of dawn city is not a little bit. "Who told you that I just came for this city? Black iron fort will belong to the city of dawn, and halflings will also be part of the city of dawn. " Hearing Li Deping''s quiet but unquestionable tone, mohari, the 18 level mage, took a breath, and the last thing he wanted to see happened. The other party not only wants this city, but also halflings! Open mouth also want to say something, but looking at that although elegant and indifferent, but in the bones but domineering figure, can only helplessly sigh, swallow the words into the stomach. The weak never have the right to resist. If you don''t want to die, you can only accept everything imposed by the strong. The strong have all, the rules of survival of the underground world, no one will not know. Seeing that the halfling caster softened, lied began to think about how to rule the city after occupying Heidelberg. There is no doubt that the value of heitiebao itself lies in its geographical location. Occupying the city is not his main purpose. His main purpose is to take the city as the center, radiate around and harvest the beliefs of the dark races around him. force those dark life who have no faith or belief in other gods to believe in the twilight sect, although this sect has not yet been formally established. One million dark faith powers are needed to activate the divinity, which is a lot of data. From its foundation to the present, the power of belief gained by the school may be about 1.5 million... although there are some reasons why a few people believe in it at the beginning, it is very difficult to obtain the power of belief. So he has to take it seriously. The divinity which contains the clergy at dusk deserves his attention. Fortunately, he does not need to start accumulating strength bit by bit like the dawn sect. He can directly mobilize the army to carry out missionary work. What''s more, what he is going to preach is all the evil and dark races. The missionary process does not need to carry out the aboveboard routine of dawn sect, but can use some extraordinary means. The dark life is not a kind life. The normal missionary means are not willing to be reasonable. And who is he? The ancestor of blood clan, the absolute super dark villain. Using some violent and bloody means to achieve his goal is in line with his identity. - - - - "kill!" "Take it in!" "Put down your weapons and surrender. In the name of dawn City, I will not kill you!""For dawn!" Two days later, suddenly outside the door a fierce fighting sound sounded, and then a sound of footsteps from far to near. After hearing the news, the halflings in the banquet hall turned their heads one after another, and then they saw a figure with a lion''s head in front of them. When he saw the half body nobles in the house, a little coldness flashed in Karp''s eyes. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he saw the figure of Li De. On the face, a few steps forward, the right hand into a fist hammer in the heart, salute respectfully. "Under the crown, the black iron fort has been occupied by us, and all the rebel defenders have become prisoners." Hearing this, the halflings and nobles took a breath, only to feel a burst of dizziness. Although heitiebao has only 50000 halflings, but the army is as many as 20000. It is only two days before the day when it is so gone?? In such a big city, tens of thousands of people can''t even withstand the two days?? A lot of halflings still holding a fluke mentality felt depressed and could not speak out of innumerable words. But they didn''t expect that what Lee said after he opened his mouth made them feel more depressed. "How did it take so long?" Is this still human? Such a big city, tens of thousands of people guarding, two days when you take down the time is long? Are all the troops they cultivate useless?? "Under the crown, it took more time to collect prisoners. there are many dark races in heitiebao. These people took the army to enter the city and began to rob and steal, causing a lot of trouble." Li De couldn''t help being speechless when he heard this. Such things were always necessary in times of war. "How many prisoners are captured now?" "We haven''t had time to make statistics, but it is expected that the number of people will exceed 100000... " 100000? " Now, Li De was a little surprised. "Half body people are only 50000. How come there are so many people?" "It''s Neanderthals..." Kapp explained. "The halflings enslaved more than 30000 cavemen, so they seem to be in large numbers. The remaining 20000 are other dark creatures." Li De nodded clearly. Caveman is a kind of human life, with a lot of wisdom. He likes to live in underground caves and is good at digging and constructing. its shape is very similar to the strange life that covets the ring in the movie Lord of rings - Gulu, but it is stronger than Gulu. It''s a good coolie to mine ore, so this race is often enslaved. "Under the crown, what shall we do with the captives?" "Lock up the dark races, and when the twilight temple is built, they will be the first believers." "As for halflings, ordinary halflings are transported back to dawn City, and soldiers are also temporarily detained. They will be soldiers of dawn city in the future." After that, reed looked at the great mage mohari. The smile in his eyes chilled the 18 level caster''s back. With the power of faith, these high-level people who want to resist are local chickens and dogs. However, I don''t worry now. Although heitiebao has been broken, these halflings are still unwilling to wait for the rescue of the city of Lius. After all, halflings still have extraordinary existence. Therefore, it is not cost-effective to use the power of faith to transform them. When the other party is unwilling, the power of faith will be doubled. The solution is easy. After a month, they will be honest. People are cheap bones, do not break their hopes, always have unrealistic illusions. At that time, when these high-rise people turn against water, the halflings at the bottom will not be able to raise any waves. "Take these nobles down, the great mage will stay." Mohari''s face stiffened at this, but he couldn''t say anything. The one sitting in front of him is extraordinary, real and extraordinary! Not to mention his level 18, even level 19 still has no possibility of resistance. "Odyssey, go with Kapp... in addition, sorting out the list of aristocrats close to dawn city can help them to rectify order." "Yes, under the crown." When all the people left, the luxurious banquet hall was left with only the half body mage Li De and mohari. The scene fell into a strange atmosphere. Li De did not look at the halfling at all, slowly picked up an unused cup on the table, poured himself a cup of warm black tea, and began to taste it. Mohari couldn''t bear the atmosphere and finally couldn''t help saying. "I don''t know what you''re going to do with blackIron castle under the crown of cachal?" "You want to know?" After taking a sip of tea, Li put down the cup gracefully, then stood up and went straight to mohari.This is the action of this 18 level mage, the patron of blackIron castle, who steps back three steps, and is directly swallowed by fear. For him, the handsome figure is not a vampire at all, but it is more like a giant beast devouring the world and tearing apart the main side. Li De''s eyes slowly became sharp, and his body was a supernatural breath again, and he rolled towards mohari again. And this time is targeted rolling, how powerful the momentum is. Black eyes once again became scarlet eyes, momentum in this moment to the extreme. Every step forward, the heaven and earth seemed to collapse for a point. The half of the mage in front of him was more looked at, and his heart collapsed. Extraordinary power is no longer a level 18 half of the body can fight. As he approached Mohri''s 10 edge, Li De gave a cursory look and opened his mouth to drink. "Kneel down!" The blasphemy language is more terrifying than the spiritual impact of the five rings under the infinite power of his ten steps. The 18 level mage only felt that the soul was bombarded by a hammer that hit steel at this moment, then he burst out with blood in his mouth and fell down on his legs. 18 level vs23, although the surface is only 5, but the strength is tens of hundreds of times worse!! The spirit of Li De''s release is irresistible, and transcendence has long been another level of life. Just after Mohri was swallowed by fear, Li De stepped forward and his right hand pressed directly on the head of the half body mage. In the eyes of each other, the power of holy faith surged out. The spirit assimilation, the spirit assimilation, the 2000 faith power to convert the non dawn sect camp into the most loyal Temple warrior of the dawn sect, can absolutely control the soul of the other party, and the consumed faith power increases depending on the soul strength of the other party. This magic is one of many cards of Lide, which is the most frequently used and most unsolvable one. His ability is almost bug. If not every time, the power of belief consumed is extremely huge and absolutely invincible. Mohri was obsessed with the fact that only a bright and holy force came to him. His instinctive feeling was not right to resist, but in front of the terrible power that nearly crushed his soul, he could not do it at all, and he could only let that force enter his body. It was the first time that Lee de had forced the transformation and the life of resistance to will. Although the 18 level mage has been overwhelmed by the momentum, the opposition will not be reduced. But with 300000 faith at the bottom, he still has no idea of stagnation. The force of terror and belief surged out, and the white light made the magic lights around them meaningless. Faith began to drop by thousands of points every three or five seconds, faster than assimilating two super spiders. Mohri''s resistance is still fierce. This half man is unwilling to submit to him. But the reality is always so cruel that he can not refuse it. Strong, decide everything. The power of faith, as the power of the divine, is a level 18 half man who can fight. Under the irresistible force, mohari''s soul was transformed a little bit... after half a day of obsidian, the power of 80000 faith was reduced on the Lide property panel. As a rich and generous local pride, he can not help but feel pain to the eyelids jump. It took 100000 faith to transform a super spider. It took 80000 to force the guy to convert. It cost nearly three times more than normal assimilation. If this is to forcibly transform a supernatural soul, Li De can not imagine how much faith will be spent, just afraid 500000 will not be bottomed out. It is not sweet to make a strong effort. "Under the crown, mohari grey claw, your loyal believers greet you..." br > but quench your thirst. Li De looked at Mohri, who knelt down on the ground, and had a pleasant expression. There is another caster in the city of dawn, which is very good. Master master is always a few, no more. There are so many combat power above 15 levels in the city of dawn. Only a few real casters are able to do it?? Amy, and then? Frey and Stanley can only say that they can only say that they are reluctant to calculate, and the rest will be gone... As for the dead bones and frost dragons, they are only simple life characteristics, and cannot be generalized. This is why he will crush the 18 level half man master and leave this level 18 master. And his next mission plan will have a strong enough person to sit in town. "Get up." Lee opened the mahari property panel. Mohri grey claw Title: heitiebao asylum, half man genius mage, half body light [br > level: level 18Race skills: eagle eye (increase visual eye) fast attack, dexterous control Magic: 16 one ring magic, 8 two ring magic, 5 three ring magic, and 3 four ring magic. Bloodline: halflings'' blood (increase the control of magic) Introduction: a rare spellcaster among halflings, but it is difficult to break through a higher level due to the limited blood talent of halflings. Mohari''s attributes can be described simply, not to mention the extraordinary ice dragon, is the extraordinary level of spiders are much better than him. Although extraordinary spiders are extraordinary and talented, spiders have no place to learn skills. On mohari''s poor property panel, both talents and skills are too few to see. What''s more, this guy doesn''t have a strong talent, and his blood makes people can''t bear to look directly. No wonder the introduction said above, because halflings are limited in blood, it is difficult to break through a higher level. Halflings are not spell casters, so it''s not easy to have a caster talent. "Next, mohari, I will establish a new sect, the twilight sect, with you as archbishop." Li De looked at the 18 level mage with burning eyes. No matter how bad this guy''s talent is, after all, his level is still there. Although his combat effectiveness is a little weak, he can still get on the stage. The establishment of the twilight sect started from scratch. He could not always let the clergy of dawn sect act as the missionaries of dusk sect. He must form a new group. Halflings have a good reputation in the underworld, making the most of everything. "Under the crown, I will defend your glory with my life!" After the transformation of the soul, mohari took the interests of Lee as the highest priority, and naturally he would not have any objection to this matter. "Well, the evening God is my incarnation, so take it seriously. I need you to preach for me in the present blackIron castle, the future Twilight city. Our mission target is the dark life. You need to spread the glory of dusk and let the fame of the God of dusk ring through the earth "But now the most important thing is to appease the halflings and find out those who are willing to work for dawn city. I need to restore the prosperity of this city as quickly as possible." "As you wish." Mohari also knew where the problem was and immediately responded. With a wave of his hand, Li De walked out of the dark two blood bodyguards. After a little explanation, they took mohari to look for Karp and ODIS. Looking at the empty hall, Li De didn''t linger much. He got up and went out directly. Behind him, several blood descendants immediately followed. Although his strength did not need the protection of the blood clan for a long time, his identity is here. as the master of dawn city and the ancestor of Shengguang blood clan, his identity is so noble and his status is so respected that he is not protected by anyone. And a lot of small things Li De is not convenient to do by himself, this time reflects the value of the guard. Out of the manor, without the bright magic lamp in the hall, the light immediately dimmed down. In the underground world, darkness is the eternal theme. There were no halflings in the streets made of black iron ore, all of them were dawn troops wearing weapons factory equipment. In the sky, shrieking magic language bats swarm around the blackIron castle, adding a bit of horror to the huge shadows passing by in the dark environment. Orcs, centaurs, humans, and even giants can be seen from time to time, and all the soldiers salute respectfully wherever Li De goes. No matter when and where, he is the only one in charge of these armies. Li De marched along the street, and the battle in the city had been basically solved. Apart from finding several hidden enemies in a house from time to time, there were no major accidents. "Under the crown, all the prisoners have been captured on the central square. Do you need to inspect it?" At this time, a messenger trotted to Li De to report. "Show me." "Yes, under the crown." - - - - in the central square of the black iron city, because several large-scale cells were full of prisoners, many dark lives were driven to the broad square to guard. Magic language bats are patrolling the sky, and the powerful orcs, centaurs and giants on the ground are eyeing. Although these captives bound by chains are unwilling, they can only bear to hold back in the face of absolute power. The weak never have the right to choose. But no matter what the situation is, there will always be anger. "Are you ready? Later, you will kill the orcs who are guarding around you and rob them of their weapons. I would tear the magic scroll and bombard the captives to create chaos.When the prisoners are frightened, they must flee, and the guards will suppress them. I know a secret way out of blackIron castle, and we can get out of the city as long as we get rid of these orcs. These damned surface life, absolutely do not want to enslave the great Naga On the edge of the square, about 20 extremely strange creatures are talking in their own language. These strange dark creatures are three blade tall. Their lower body is a spotted snake. From the waist up, they are human bodies. they look like snakes. However, unlike the snake people, these dark creatures all have four arms, and their backs start from the neck with a row of ferocious red barbs, which makes people feel at a glance Chills. Naga. The underground world is a very special life. These superior races, who believe in the abyss, are no less famous than the night elves in the underground world. Darkness, terror, and killing are synonymous with them, as are powerful, mysterious, and casters. It is said that Naga also exists in the sea, but Naga in the sea and Naga in the underground world are two types of life. Naga''s warriors don''t recognize that the orcs have no life experience with the orcs. Otherwise, it will not be so simple to bind with ordinary chains. These powerful life front battles will not be inferior to the blood clan. And their skills and talents are terrible, and anyone who dares to look down on these dark lives will pay a heavy price. "At my command!" Naga is the strongest fighter among them. His body is forged with steel, and his bronze muscles are full of dazzling sense of power. it is difficult to imagine what kind of lethality such a soldier will cause once he is equipped. "Yes Around Naga should be a low voice, at the same time, the eyes are extremely vigilant observation around. There are as many as tens of thousands of soldiers guarding the square, and they also have such an irresistible force as giants. They can only escape by creating chaos, and it is unrealistic to rely on them alone. No matter how strong the combat effectiveness is, it will be very difficult for them to escape if they are surrounded by dozens of people without equipment. "Three" "two" as the leading male Naga soldier counted down in a low voice, more than 20 nagas around raised their hearts. "One!" With a roar, the muscles of the strongest Naga, like a tight spring, release the power of terror at this moment, and the strong steel chain is broken in an instant. clicking ~ and the surrounding Naga are close behind. The chains of those fingers are like bubbles. They can''t give any limit to these terrifying lives. Leading Naga in the moment of breaking away from the chain, the barb on his back suddenly separated, and then there were two magic scrolls inside. Tear and pull ~ one of them is directly torn open and then smashed into the captives. Boom ~ a huge explosion roared, and a flame burst into the sky. The captives, who had been terrified, were suddenly shocked. They immediately fried the pot and began to run around crazily. It all happened so fast that it took only a few blinks of an eye for Naga to break the magic scroll. When the soldiers around reacted, it was too late to stop these Naga''s actions. "Kill!" This group of formidable four armed dark creatures roar with shock, and then like wild beasts, they attack and kill the orc soldiers in front of them. The orc soldiers are so angry that under their noses these damned captives still want to escape?! If these prisoners escape, do they want their faces? How strict are the military regulations at dawn? This is definitely to be sent to the military justice department for punishment. The orc warriors are on their way. The two sides collided directly with each other. At this moment, the blood burst. The leader Naga is fighting with the orc soldiers who are attacking and killing from the opposite side. The long sword of the orc warrior is like a dragon, and the cold light stabs people''s eyes. As long as he is cut down, not to mention the fact that Chi Naga is naked now, even if he is wearing equipment, he will suffer serious damage. However, the Naga warrior, who has reached level 11, turned around very strangely, narrowly avoiding the edge of the long knife. The huge snake suddenly sends out its force, and the flash of electric light and flint is close to the orc warrior in front of him. the orc soldier suddenly draws his knife and tries to force him to retreat. But to the orc''s shock, Naga''s hand suddenly fills with a green light, and then stabs into his chest, Click ~ the strong armor of the orc warrior When Naga pierced the orc warrior''s heart, the brief and dangerous collision announced who the victory belonged to.It has to be said that as a superior race, Naga''s strength is extremely terrible. Even though she is still unarmed, she killed more than ten Orc soldiers in the moment of collision between the two sides, and they only paid the price of two deaths. After the orc soldiers were killed, their weapons naturally became Naga''s sharp blade. Four arms, holding four long knives. Plus the fighting skills that are beyond the imagination of these ordinary Orc warriors. Soon, the tumult caused by the explosion of the magic scroll was in this unnoticed corner. More than 20 nagas went mad. These average levels of 8, 9, and even two nagas led by level 10 play against orcs of level 5 and level 6, which is a one-sided battle. In less than 30 seconds, the line of defense guarded by 35 orcs was destroyed. These Naga only paid three casualties, the rest of the people into the lane. At the moment of stepping into the alley, the leading Naga tore up the only magic scroll, and then all the Naka''s bodies became transparent gradually, and finally disappeared into the sight of the outside world. When the surrounding Orc soldiers came to support, Naga was lost in the alley. After searching for a moment, she could only roar at the empty lane with anger and anger. The chaos in the square does not last long. Although some dark lives want to take advantage of this opportunity to break through the encirclement, however, when they are intact and equipped with weapons and equipment, they can not shake the dawn army. How can they be the opponent of the dawn Army after losing the equipment? Not all races are as powerful as Naga, the upper race. In fact, the combat effectiveness of most dark life is comparable to that of orcs. however, no matter whether Orc soldiers or Centaur warriors are around, they all wear high-level armor and carry sharp swords. When the equipment gap between the two sides reaches the extreme and the level difference is not big, it is a crushing battle. The unrest soon subsided. When Li De came to the square, there was only a strong smell of blood in the air and the bodies of the dark life who wanted to ride the rebellion. "What just happened?" Sensing the smell in the air, Li Demi picked her head and looked at Kapu, who had just arrived at the square. The 18 level Orc king was embarrassed. "Under the crown, my subordinates just reported that when I went to inspect other areas, several prisoners resisted." "Revolt? What''s the situation? " Li De''s face softened down. This kind of thing is inevitable. All the dark life in the square is bloodthirsty, not sheep. But Kapp''s words stunned him. "The captives broke free of their chains and tore up a magic scroll of three rings, creating great confusion. Then they killed the guard Orc soldiers and fled while other slaves resisted." Escaped?? Li De''s eyes are a little surprised, these dark life can be unloaded weapons, even with bare hands can kill the guard of the orc soldiers. And in the sky there are magic language bats can escape, this is not simple. He raised some interest. "Take the bodies of our soldiers and give them to their families according to the prescribed pension. What''s more, do you know what kind of race are the dark lives that escape? " "Under the crown, it''s Naga." Kapp appeared to be a little annoyed, out of such a mess, he was naturally shameless as a general. So many people can''t be forgiven even if they are Naga. There are a lot of things to deal with when we just occupied heitiebao, and the managers are not enough. Therefore, he did not arrange for high-level combat effectiveness, otherwise, this kind of thing would not happen. "Naga?" Li De''s eyes brightened. Among the most interesting races in the underground world, except for the beautiful night elves, they were Naga. As a superior race, Naga''s talent is not inferior to that of the blood race. Moreover, in the myths and legends he collected, Naga''s combat effectiveness is extremely strong. "Did you catch one alive?" "No, they all ran away." "No harm. Take me to the scene of the battle. Maybe I can find something." Chapter 401 After several people came to the place where Naga had just escaped, the corpse of the superior race who could compete with the night elf appeared in the eyes of Lee De. The long snake body is strong and strong, as thick as a bucket, and its upper body muscles are like forged steel, full of a sense of strength. Four arms with a dense scar, although powerless to place on the ground, but no one will doubt that these life when alive with weapons will explode how powerful combat effectiveness. It''s a kind of fish with sharp red spines on its back. "Under the crown, Lord Karp, we didn''t trace the traces of those Naga. They seem to have hidden their bodies with magic scrolls... at this time, a blood clan came forward to report, and his face was also a little uncomfortable. Obviously, the army of dawn, which had always been proud of her escape, was somewhat disgraced. "Are these nagas alive?" "All killed." Li De nodded slightly and looked at Naga''s body, showing some appreciation in his eyes. In the case of bare hands and no weapons, facing the orc soldiers who are fully armed, they do not show weakness, and kill them out. This is absolutely not simple. And the body structure of this race is a natural killing machine. Four armed Naga, the advantage of two more arms is not as simple as one plus one. Seven or eight ordinary soldiers of the same level are not necessarily opponents of one another. It made him think differently. The twilight sect is about to be established. If we can conquer a powerful underground race and make it a missionary of the twilight sect... although the army of dawn city is strong, the biggest problem is that it is not suitable to stay in the underground world for a long time. This is true of both the habits of life and the experience of dealing with dark creatures. In principle, the blood clan is the most suitable, but the blood clan Li De still has a great use. Preaching is destined to be a long time, not a one-off deal, and needs a long stay. The old days are coming. No one knows what will happen then. He can''t throw the important fighting power of blood clan in the ground. "To gather all the information about Naga, I want to know everything about this race." "Yes, under the crown!" Since the other party can come to blackIron castle to trade, some people must have seen these nagas. If someone has seen them, they may know where the tribe of the other party is. Knowing the specific location of the Naga tribe, everything is easy to do. He didn''t believe that Naga had the strength to fight him. He was interested in conquering this powerful superior race. However, it still needs time to do. Now the most important thing is to establish the evening sect. Thinking of this, Lee looked at the orc King Kapp around him. "KAP, go ahead and change the name of dawn church to twilight church. at the same time, remove all the signposts or other traces of the black iron fort in the city and replace it with the twilight city." After thinking about it, I added, "don''t move in the Church of halflings. It''s sealed up first. You just need to forbid outsiders to enter." "Come back and report to me as soon as you''re done." Kapp looked solemn. "Yes, under the crown." After waiting for the 18th level Orc king to lead his troops down, Li De looks at the captive under strict supervision. The central square of heitiebao covers a large area. At this time, more than 20000 prisoners have been taken into custody, and they are still very relaxed. Cavemen, halflings, gray dwarfs, hawks, snakes, goblins, dwarfs, all kinds of strange races. The diversity of life is not necessarily worse than the surface. But unlike life on the surface, most of the races here have a sickening smell of blood, and their eyes are full of cruelty and bloodlust. Chaos evil, orderly evil, neutral evil... There are all kinds of camps, but without exception, the suffix is evil. Lee can clearly sense the cruelty in the eyes of these dark races, but he doesn''t care. In terms of darkness and ferocity, it seems that there are not many dark races comparable to the blood clan, but he has changed the previous style of the blood clan. After a little thought, he did not act immediately, but stopped his body. He was waiting for Kapp''s reply. All actions must wait until the establishment of the evening sect. Two days later, Karp''s figure appeared again. "Under the crown, the dawn church has been changed into a twilight church, the original murals and holy statues have been replaced, and all the black iron Fort marks on the landmarks in the black iron Fort have been replaced with the twilight city." When he heard this, Li De laughed. Finally, the plan can be officially launched. The first link in this plan is... The establishment of sects.Breaking Dawn sect was founded by him unintentionally, but after the first experience, it will be very comfortable for the second time... thinking of this, Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly and his body slowly floated up. Then, under the gaze of all the captives, the real body of the bleeding clan is revealed. The perfect and enchanting appearance appears in front of the dark race below. The bat wings with the dark red mysterious Rune unfolded slightly behind him, setting off his already powerful posture incomparable. Li delik, floating in mid air, attracted everyone''s attention, but no one knew what he wanted to do. After a while, Li De''s momentum began to climb, and several skills were opened at the same time, including scarlet Lord, Immortal King and fear. At the same time, the power of faith began to run and consume. With this power belonging to the gods, these powerful skills began to emit more terrifying prestige. True divine power. At this moment, Li De came to the world like a demon God tearing the abyss. His violent momentum was like an 18 level storm. Tens of thousands of tons of sea water were poured into the sky. All the people below were like a small boat under his breath, shivering, fear, panic and helplessness under the powerful force sweeping the world. The mountains collapsed, and the earth and the earth cracked. It''s like a prison. Fear devours all souls. "I hereby declare the establishment of the twilight sect. Dusk is coming, and multiple planes will be destroyed. I am the great evening God and the eternal God. Only I can save the world. My believers will have eternal life when the world is destroyed. Unbelievers and infidels will be given endless pain "I am the God of dusk, in charge of the clergy of dusk. I declare in the name of ancestor of blood clan and master of dusk city!" "Twilight sect officially established!" The blasphemous words in Li De''s mouth rang through the whole world. With the unspeakable divine power, everyone seemed to see the real God coming into the world. At the moment, the soldiers with strong mind can''t help but die. Many races with weak will to resist will directly kneel down on the ground, and the idea of submission rises in their hearts. They have witnessed the coming of God!! Among them, the cave dwellers are the most. As many as tens of thousands of cave dwellers occupy a corner of the square. After seeing the power of the gods, they kneel down in unison, and their eyes are covered with fear. This long enslaved race has weak will and no belief of its own. How can they resist the coming of gods? "Ding, Li De kachard has sworn to establish the twilight sect, clergy: dusk, doctrine: dusk is coming, multiple planes will be destroyed, the great God of dusk is the eternal God, only he can save the world, his believers will get eternal life when the world is destroyed, and the unbelievers and pagans will be given endless pain! It has been detected that Lee kachard owns a city, a twilight City, a blood clan, a twilight temple and 27 crazy believers. To meet the requirements for the establishment of a sect, the dusk sect will be established. " "Ding ~ you have established the twilight sect and are free to appoint clergy." "Ding ~ you have set up a second sect, and you have won a legend degree of 10 and a character experience reward of 100000." After several continuous prompts, Li De felt that a new force appeared in his body, but the power was extremely weak, like a seed just sprouting. This power did not conflict with the power of faith in his body, but was very harmonious. Sensing the scene, he could not help nodding with satisfaction. as like as two peas in the dawn, the establishment of the twilight sect was exactly the same as that of the dawn church. However, one thing he didn''t expect was that the system even included the crazy believers of dawn sect. This also made him a little curious, is crazy believers not a single sect? In other words, God can have many incarnations, which are also recognized by the demented believers of gods? In the glory, many gods have their own second or even third identity. The acceptance ability of believers is much higher than that of Lee de. after all, the stronger the gods are, the more benefits they will get. With a bit of curiosity, Li De opened his own attribute panel, and the dusk sect panel appeared alone in front of him. Twilight sect the God of dusk, lied kachard (false god) divinity: 1, soul assimilation clergy: dusk (inactive) doctrine:... meaning of sacred objects: no number of temples owned: 1 number of believers: 0 crazy believers, 0 devout believers, 32 believers, 1399 pan believers the power of faith: 23 points how to believe Is it not included in the dusk sect? After reading all the attributes, Li De''s expression was a little strange. Without mentioning the crazy believer, he had just established the twilight sect, and there were thousands of Pan believers and dozens of believers??What''s going on?? With some doubts, Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, connecting those who believed in him in the spiritual sea. A moment later, countless emotions come to mind. Fear, worship, yearning... is this? Li De turned his eyes to the neglected cave dwellers in the corner. In addition to less than 10 other dark races among the thousands of believers, all of them were lowly slaves. Neanderthals are ordinary dark races, and they have few advantages other than being able to live and dig buildings. But at this time, Li De seemed to see the treasure, his eyes were shining. Feeling the gaze of Li De, many cave dwellers trembled, and their eyes twinkled with panic and panic. Then, after a moment, the number of Pan believers on the attribute panel rose to 2000, and even the number of believers exceeded 100. Li De noticed this change, and his mouth slightly puffed. Was it too fast for him to become a believer? these caveman are a bit awesome. With the gaze of all the people, he floated above the cave man with boundless power. His eyes were like electricity, and the blasphemous words like rolling thunder from nine days resounded through the heaven and earth. "Humble caveman, believe in me, I will protect you and give you strong power! I can make the race that once enslaved you become your slaves, and let you trample on the corpses of other races, climb on the mountain top, kiss the footprints left by my trampling on the earth, and bathe in God''s grace. " It''s like a prison. In the eyes of these cave dwellers, it seems that the ancient master stepped into the heaven and earth again, and the whole star river was crawling and kneeling at his feet. Hundreds of millions of creatures submit, and mountains and rivers are also trembling for it. This is God''s gift to them, this is God''s whispering to them, bathing God''s grace, they are watched by the great gods, the great gods will give them strength!! Creation God, this must be your blessing. Many cave dwellers fell into madness immediately after Li De''s words were spoken. Many people knelt down to the ground in their devout ways, with unspeakable fanaticism in their eyes. What is the status of cavemen in the underground world? Slaves, mean, dirty, shameful slaves. They don''t have strong bodies, sharp claws, or natural casting talents. In addition to their strong reproductive capacity, they are nothing. The cave man gods have fallen for countless years. They have no faith of their own. They are a lowly race that even gods don''t want to see them more. Under such a tragic background, how lucky is it to be watched by the gods above the nine heavens? Just like a beggar in a hole in the street, he was suddenly appreciated by the king. It''s not a feeling that the players can''t understand. Li De''s divine power of burning faith is deeply engraved in the souls of these humble slaves. At this time, he is comparable to the existence of the bright moon and the sun. These cavemen, under boundless deterrence, were unable to resist at all, and became the first group of believers of Twilight sect at a speed unexpected by Li De. For three minutes, Lee was on top of the sky. The boundless momentum is like the collapse of a mountain hundreds of millions of feet high. Even if the cave dwellers want to resist, they can no longer support it and can only kneel down and submit. In a few minutes, the number of believers on his attribute panel reached an exaggerated level. The number of believers: Crazy believers 0, devout believers 47, believers 1230, pan believers 8985 the twilight sect has just been established, and the number of believers directly exceeds 10000. Lee was very happy to see the data. Although these believers are weak cavemen, only 300 orcs can defeat the tens of thousands of cavemen in front of them. However, he came to reap the power of faith. What matters is whether the combat effectiveness is strong or not. It is a serious man who can provide the power of faith. Looking around, Yu Guang could feel the tangle, fear and fear of these dark races, mixed with incredible and somewhat uncontrollable yearning and adoration. It seems impossible to imagine that they saw the God, but they were afraid of the terrible smell of him. But these dark creatures have a much higher status in the underground world than the Neanderthals, so a word is far from enough for them to convert. In this case... Li Dexin thought and looked at the one who believed most strongly in the cave man. The tone is still like the master of the altar, overlooking the world. "Caveman, my faithful believer, I feel your call and your inner desire. I, the immortal god of dusk, will give you the power to slay the dragon, the most devout one One word is amazing.Many dark races face each other, giving Neanderthals the power to kill dragons?? Isn''t that a joke? Cavemen are so weak that their cubs can be easily killed. The highest level of this kind of lowly life can''t break through level 10. Even a large part of them only have level 4. They belong to the weakest race in the underground world. If you want this weak existence to gain the power to kill the dragon, unless there is a miracle coming! Miracle... After the idea rose, he immediately looked at Li De floating in the sky with inexplicable emotion. Is this really a God? At the moment, their inner doubts are far from being dispelled. Without any unnecessary nonsense, Li De reaches out and waves his hand. In the eyes of all the dark races and cavemen, one of them is shabby and small as a skeleton. After seeing the skinny, nearly dying caveman, everyone was stunned. This?? Did the mysterious Twilight God want to give the Neanderthal strength?? Originally some of the questioning eyes are full of disbelief at this time. How is it possible that the caveman, who can trample down dozens of them with one foot, can gain the power to kill the dragon?? They would rather believe it was a dream. "My believer, I feel your piety. The most devout believer will get my reward. Now, in the name of the Lord of the evening, I give you strength Li De''s eyes were like lightning, and he didn''t care about those questioning eyes. His surging strength was like the collapse of a snow peak. The unspeakable horror energy diffused from his body, and the scarlet energy, like blood, almost condensed into substance and then surged into the body of the thin caveman. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly and mobilized all the blood force hidden in his body, and the scarlet force poured in together. The power of faith mixed in. Li De''s eyes were like thunder, and his momentum was sharp. After breaking through the extraordinary, his control of power has reached an unprecedented level, and directly using the power of faith and his blood to transform a weak life is an unprecedented attempt and a very bold attempt. Under his control, the scarlet power directly burned the blood of the caveman. Blood is the relationship of carrying strength. The other party''s blood is too weak to meet his requirements even if it is strengthened by 10 times and 20 times. The blood vessels of his golden ancestor began to occupy the weak body, filling the blood vessels of cave dwellers with terrifying power. However, his golden ancestral blood is so terrible, how can it be a strength that only a level 4 caveman can bear. At the moment when the force of blood entered the other party''s body, the tiny blood vessels in the cave dweller''s body burst inch by inch, and there was a burst of blood outside his body. Li Dexing had foresight, and had forcibly blocked the other party''s perception. Otherwise, this cave dweller would definitely die of pain. The power of blood is so strong that everything collapses. Fortunately, the power of faith has a strong ability to recover, and began to frantically repair the damage that was destroyed. Destruction and restoration go hand in hand, making the caveman''s body a meat grinder. With his terrorist control of energy, Li De always keeps the two forces in a certain balance. However, this kind of manipulation has been exaggerated to a shocking degree. If there is a slight deviation, the opponent will explode and die. On the tip of the knife, it can''t be described as dancing on the tip of a knife. And his remaining 200000 belief power began to decline at an exaggerated speed, which was even more terrifying than when he forcibly conquered the 18th level mage mohari. Ten minutes later, Li De''s strong forehead was sweating, and his power of faith had dropped to 100000. But now, only one fifth of his body has been transformed. In other words, his energy is not enough. After sweeping through the property panel, there are still more than 20 million dead power on it. The belief move, regardless of the start to mobilize this appalling force of terror. At this time, the cave man''s body is his testing ground. If he fails, he will become benevolent. He is determined to die... Well, the other side is determined to die. A moment later, the sky filled with a chill in all the people''s spine, soul trembling breath. Death, they smell death. The dark life below saw Lee''s figure, and the fear in his eyes became more and more intense, as if he had become the God of death harvesting with a sickle at the moment! At this time, the number of believers went up a bit. It is one of the ways for the gods to gain faith by showing their strength and dignity to the believers. With the power of death as a backing, Lee immediately stabilized.It has to be said that the gold ancestor''s blood is powerful. Even if the source of power is changed, he can still perfectly control the transformation of the caveman by that power. The difference is that the power of death mends the cave man''s body, which gives him a strong smell of death. As time went by, the dark race below did not feel impatient and disdain, but gradually filled their eyes with shock. It''s too weak for the caveman to perceive, because the sky is extremely weak. The thin body began to fill, the muscles slowly expanded, until finally it was even cast with steel, giving out a palpable sense of strength. The breath from the body has changed from a candle fire to a wild dragon. Even if you don''t open your eyes, you can still feel that the other party will burst into pieces once it erupts. The dark race below has widened its eyes and filled with horror. The God of dusk, hanging above the sky, actually let a weak caveman possess the power of a giant dragon under the gaze of all people. What made them tremble! Miracle, the miracle in the legend has appeared! Li De made the caveman from the degree of being able to trample to death at will to frighten everyone. The intuitive impact can''t be described simply by words. "The God of the evening? The tyrannical God is on, is that the other side is the real God? Under the great crown, please give me instructions. I feel my faith is shaking... "hiss! It''s terrible. I didn''t expect to see the real God one day!" "Great dusk God, after seeing your divine power, I would like to be your most loyal believer..." "that humble caveman can be rewarded by my God!! If my faith is more devout than him, will one day the great lord of dusk turn his eyes to me? I can bathe in grace, too? My Lord, I am your most devout believer... " "... " the dark life below is watching the Neanderthals become more and more powerful, and they have completely lost their language ability, so they can''t close their mouths when they grow up. Many people who were just shallow believers or no believers in other gods began to change their beliefs quietly. They have great expectations in their hearts, hoping that they can get the sky, that blooms under the great crown of light to give them strength. Ten minutes, twenty minutes, and half a day later, Li De looked at the force of death with only five million yuan left. His expression was rather delicate. He didn''t expect that this sudden and fantastic action would make him pay such a high cost. With the power of 100000 beliefs, the force of 15 million deaths, and the power of all his blood, his body was like seven times a night, and his legs were soft for a week. But, after all, it was successful. Feeling the breath of the cave man in front of him, Li De couldn''t help but feel a little joy on his face. This experiment is not in vain. But in the end, the most important thing is not yet done. Glance around the bottom, and then the words of blasphemy reverberate in heaven and earth again. "I am the immortal Lord of the evening and master the power of eternity. In the name of the Lord of the evening, I give my most devout believer, the caveman, the power to kill the dragon. Wake up! My most faithful believer With the blasphemous words that erode the soul, the sky thunders with lightning. Under everyone''s gaze, Li De''s body suddenly erupted with terrible lightning, and the silver dragon danced wildly. Thor came. The sudden appearance of thunder and lightning has set off Li De, who is already as powerful as prison, and is unparalleled in the world. Under the dim light, the flaming power of scarlet Lee unfolds the bat wings with dark red mysterious patterns. This picture is just like a demon, and the endless thunder is lingering around him, which directly sets off the atmosphere to the extreme. At this moment, the number of believers soared by 3000. And in this lightning field, the high-profile caveman suddenly opened his eyes. Then he stood in the thunder and lightning. It''s like being bathed in thunder and lightning. There was a terrible smell in his body. Under the deliberate operation of Li De, the dark life below felt the power of the caveman magnified by him. Terror, horror, invincibility. The scene fell into a dead silence. Above the sky, only thunder and lightning roar. Like a devil, like a God. At this point, the system sounded a prompt, which made Li De slightly distracted. "Ding ~ congratulations on your understanding of divinity - faith strengthening, faith strengthening: expending the power of faith to strengthen believers, each time the minimum consumption of 10000 faith power, the more faith power consumed, the higher the power of ascension, the stronger the believer''s strength, and the more faith power to consume."Magic?? It turns out that strengthening believers is magic... Li De''s expression is quite wonderful, and the joy on his face can''t be covered. Once the spell is fixed, it''s much easier to release it next time. "Under the crown, your faithful believer, cadry fangs, thank you for your power, and I will defend your glory with my soul." At this time, the tall caveman kneels down in front of him, and his high and firm voice interrupts Li De''s thoughts. After Li De regained consciousness, he opened the cave man attribute panel in front of him, and his eyes suddenly brightened. Cadry fangs Title: God given son (blessed caveman, gained strong power, deterrence to caveman increased by 1000%, all attributes increased by 300%) level: 16 Occupation: Fury warrior skills: strong arms, fast attack, furious roar limited skills: fierce combat (enter into a violent state, not afraid of injury) Pain, no fear of any pressure, strength increased by 500%, immune to soul and mind control) bloodthirsty body (strength increased by 300%, can devour flesh and blood and quickly recover from injury) death erosion (attack with death power, causing weakness, each attack''s total attribute decreased by 10% can be stacked for 5 times) the body of the dead (the body can store the power of death in the body, and can recover quickly after injury) the body of the dead (the death force can be stored in the body, which can be stored in the body under the condition of After the fatal damage, you can consume the power of death to recover the wound) blood: the blood of Fury (the blood of the blood clan''s ancestors is integrated, the total attribute is increased by 300%, and the high-level blood can be swallowed to improve the strength) evaluation: a caveman soldier with great talent has been beyond the limit of caveman because he was transformed by the powerful power of gods The system has reached another level. After reading the attributes, Li De''s eyes brightened. It must be said that the cave dwellers he reconstructed at a huge cost did not disappoint him. This guy is much better than mohari, the 18th level mage of the halfling. His talent is totally beyond that of the halfling mage. Compared with the previous level of only 4 levels, now the promotion is more than strong to describe, it is simply a new body and soul. This cadry fangs was a caveman before. Now the Neanderthals can''t be called super Neanderthals. It''s not empty talk to give each other the power to kill the dragon. After reading the skill attributes, Li De takes his eyes off the attribute panel and focuses on the super caveman floating in the air. He is 2 blades tall, with strong arms as thick as thighs, ten fingers like daggers, and sharp claws that can pierce a shield. The body is not as straight as the human body, still with the obvious ethnic characteristics of caveman bow, but the other party''s bending at this time is not the same as the caveman bending down to dig the cave, but - hunting. The curved waist is more suitable for the body of this super caveman. Once attacked, it is definitely more violent than a lion killing its prey. Cadery Fangs'' eyes were blue, but with scarlet blood, and looked inexplicably chilly. His mouth had very sharp fangs, and no one doubted whether he could break steel. The muscles of his body are as if they were forged by pouring molten iron into the model, and they are filled with a sense of strength that even Orc soldiers have to sweat. Strong, perfect. Only these two words can trust the level 16 caveman - cadry fangya. Lee is very satisfied with his creation. Although it costs a lot, the harvest is worth it. With a wave of his hand, the super caveman slowly fell from the thunder field, and the perfect body appeared in front of everyone. Astonishment and admiration are the emotions of the captives at this time. "The creator God is on the earth. It''s terrible. Is this really a weak halfling?" "I can''t believe it. It''s a real miracle!! Miracle "Is this the power of my God? Praise you, my eternal faith... " " the caveman can be so terrible that I can''t even look it in the eye! " Crazy comments sounded in the captives, even if the divine power of the sky did not dissipate, but all people can no longer hide their inner horror, subconsciously pour out with their partners. After cadry''s fangs fell to the ground, the unselected cavemen fell into complete madness. They looked at him with enthusiasm and hope. However, they watched their weak people become so powerful, which made the cave dwellers who had been bullied and abused as if they had found a savior. Fanaticism is their only emotion at this time. They will certainly become the most loyal believers under the crown. When the crown comes, they will be watching them. Maybe, they will be given the same powerful power!!Cavemen, under the protection of the crown, will become a powerful race! With the change of mentality, the number of believers on the attribute panel of Li De is going up crazily. When he opens the property panel again, the upper column of Twilight sect believers has changed greatly. The number of believers: Crazy believers 3, devout believers 629, believers 6490, pan believers 7205 the total number of believers has exceeded 13000, which can only be described with exaggeration and absurdity. The twilight sect has just been established. Li De''s miracle in front of all the people was appalling. But the surprise is not over, the system''s prompt rings again. "Ding ~ you have performed a miracle perfectly. The reputation of dusk God begins to spread in the underground world. You get 10 points of underground world legend degree. And get the title of God. God''s birth: your power is well known in the underground world. The evening sect''s appeal to believers increases by 30% when they preach in the underground world, and their persuasiveness increases by 30%. Moreover, believers are more likely to deepen their faith. " Gods come into the world? The smile on Li De''s face was brilliant. As for this new title, he can only describe it as perfect, which is nothing but lack. He just wanted to preach, and immediately he sent tools to increase the efficiency of missionary work. But the harvest is solid with his body''s details in exchange, he invested so much, is not for these returns? But it''s not over. "If you believe in me, you will get my reward. Those who believe in me will be punished by God." Li De''s eyes were sharp as a knife edge, but the terrifying thunder covered his expression. The rolling blasphemous words accompanied by the thunder suddenly put great pressure on the dark life below. Under his deterrence, the number of believers on the attribute panel soared again by hundreds. But Lee de felt a little bit and frowned. He found that some of the dark races below believed in him, but none of the orcs believed in him. Looking at the area where the orcs were captured, those hideous and ugly creatures that were no different from the orcs in the movie earth Warcraft were still motionless. Orcs are different from Neanderthals. The orc gods still exist in the world at this time, and their combat effectiveness is extremely high. So these ugly monsters are very committed to their beliefs. After a little meditation, Li De''s eyes slowly rise to kill. Only the most bloody means can make these dark lives fear. Look at the orc''s area. "Those who blaspheme will be punished. With the power I have given you, cadery fangs, kill these vile blasphemers This makes the orcs around the dark life face changed, and then began to frantically withdraw around. They don''t want to be attacked by that horrible caveman. At this time, the number of orcs was as high as 500, but they were all bound by strong iron chains. Because Naga''s extrication made the guard''s soldiers tighten the chains a few times, the orcs were aware of the danger, but they were still unable to move freely. Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly, killing a group of bloodthirsty wolves and slaughtering a group of bound sheep were not of the same level of deterrence. With a wave of his hand, the original strong chain cracked and even broke. Orcs come out of the trap. "Roar!" "For Orc gods!" "No one can enslave the great orcs!" "Kill!" When the wild beast comes out of the cage, the bloodthirsty and warlike orcs immediately roar at the soldiers and dark life around them. Many have even rushed towards the orc warriors who are guarding them. But just as the orcs approached the surrounding crowd, they burst like balloons. Blood spattered from the stumps. "Humble blasphemers, you are the prey of our believers." Li De''s tone of indifference rang out. "Cadery fangs... Start hunting." With an order and the gaze of the crowd around him, cadry fanga, the super caveman, soared to 2.5 from the height of two blades, while his back was more bent. Roar ~ eyes are filled with blood, and the throat gives out a wild roar. Then, with everyone''s astonishing gaze, a bloody killing started. Thump ~ thump ~ the huge force trampled on the floor, and cadery''s body rushed toward the halflings, and dozens of orcs in the front saw the scene and roared fiercely, and then they collided head-on.The crowd around to get out of the way at this time widened their eyes for fear of missing something. It was unthinkable before that the Neanderthals fought the strong orcs, but now, this image is happening right in front of them. After a few breaths, the two sides had a head-on collision. The front halfling raised his chain and threw it at cadery, but the super caveman disappeared in front of him. The sharp claws were as sharp as a knife knife. A huge head flew up, and the first ORC was killed without even returning to consciousness. With the death of the first orc, a bloody massacre began. The Neanderthal was like an ancient Titan pounding the battlefield, and all the orcs he attacked were torn to pieces. Claws, fangs, elbows, legs, knees, every part of the caveman''s body became a killing weapon. Touch and die. The number of orcs over 500 is decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Br ~ after that, the number of orcs who were killed in half a minute was more than 500. No one else''s heart was beating. There were corpses everywhere, and the blood was flowing. Countless broken corpses are lying on the black floor of the square, and the blood makes the dark environment add unspeakable terror. The scene was silent. Everyone watched the figure standing in the debris and blood and fell into the boundless shock. Caveman, is this really a caveman??? These are hundreds of orcs!! Who doesn''t know how fierce orcs are here? But now... In the past, all the terrible orcs were killed by one man. And the executioner was still a frail caveman. The impact of this extreme contrast cannot be described by words. Is this the power of the gods? Is this the power of killing dragons? At this time, an eagle man suddenly looked up at Lee in the sky, and then, under the gaze of the crowd around him, he suddenly knelt down on the ground with excited tone and hot eyes. "Great lord of dusk, I would like to offer my most devout belief... Your brilliance is like the most precious gem, your strength is enough to make the Dragon submit to you, praise you, the great lord of dusk, master the existence of eternal power..." with the kneeling of this eagle, then batch after batch of dark life on the square began to slowly hang in the sky Li De kneels down in the thunder. Once you can not believe it, the second time you can doubt it, but after the third and fourth show of dignity, these people''s hearts have been completely awed. These shocked dark beings are looking with the most respect on the great God who came into the world, who gave the cave dwellers the power to kill the dragon, the immortal and eternal God of dusk, the master of the power of the evening. Chapter 402 PS: today''s Calvin, dizzy, I can''t write it for a long time. I''ll make do with it. - - text - - "Captain Anthony, there are more traces left by Naga in front of us. Do we need help? Or just follow it up? " A young human warrior solemnly reports to Anthony, who is a senior commander, and looks at the heroic figure in front of him wearing dwarf armor. In his eyes, the young soldier has a sense of worship that cannot be concealed. In just two years, the young commander in front of him rose like a comet and gradually became a shining star of the king''s blade. Even if many of the Holy Light blood clan adults in the king''s blade can only look up behind him, the other side has become the object of worship of him and countless recruits. The fearless - Anthony, this is the king''s blade recognized in the title, the other side''s courage has been recognized by countless people. Anthony''s face was calm as he looked at the adoration of the young soldier, which he had seen countless times, and which he would have been excited at the beginning. But now, his heart, tempered by the fire of war, is already intact. The young man who envied others to become soldiers in the dawn city had become the senior commander of 300 people. He turned his head slightly and looked at the direction pointed by the young soldier. The dim light did not cause him any trouble. When he took the fearless sword and acquired the inheritance of fearlessness, no matter the mountain snow or the Lake fog, he could no longer hinder him. "Let the herald team send out the message and leave a trail behind us for the arrival of the large forces." Anthony''s eyes narrowed slightly. "We''ve been searching for Naga''s traces for a month. Since we captured Twilight city under the crown, these powerful evil creatures have been on our task list. But for such a long time, no one can capture even one Naga alive, which is enough to explain many problems. Naga''s perception is extremely sensitive and her combat effectiveness is extraordinary. Inform the housekeeper to be careful Naga was so cunning that not only did she not leave a trace in the twilight City, but the people who traded with her did not know where the other tribe was. So the military order to find Naga has been issued for a month, but no progress has been made. Li De personally issued the military order, the whole King''s blade got nothing, which undoubtedly made all soldiers feel shameless. Several times ago, Anthony led the team to find the clues of Naga, but the other side was too vigilant, they found them tracking, and finally got nothing. At this time, when he got the news of Naga, Antony doubtless held a breath in his heart. This time, in any case, we must capture the living Naga and force them to find out where their tribe is! Military orders are like mountains. With Antony''s orders, the army of three hundred men immediately began to move. A few bats quietly spread their wings and left for the rear to report. The final troops began to leave a secret but very easy to find mark. It''s a low shrubbery, and the rock walls of the space above the sky emit weak light, which is totally different from the surface. However, what is surprising is that after giving orders, the hidden army gets up with a pair of magic crystal glasses in his eyes, because the back of his head is tied with a strap, which looks rather strange. "Everyone, be careful. Don''t touch hard objects with sunglasses!" Several small captains quietly told some careless soldiers. This is the latest secret weapon developed by dawn City, which can give them almost the same vision in the dark environment. If the sunglasses are damaged, it may not reduce the combat effectiveness, but it will be blind for the search and tracking. The 300 people were divided into three groups of 100 people, advancing forward in the shape of a Pinyin. Each group was separated by hundreds of blades, which ensured the search range and supported each other in case of danger. Anthony walked in front of the line, sharp eyes like falcons, always looking at everything around. The underground world is full of dangers, including poisonous snakes, spiders, even poisonous vines, cannibals, holes everywhere, mud pools with deadly bacteria... the threat here is ten times that of the surface. After about ten minutes of marching, two spies in front quietly reported back. "Lord Anthony, there is a gray dwarf tribe half a day ahead. Do we need to go there?" "Grey dwarf?" Anthony frowned. As a close relative of dwarves, the appearance of gray dwarfs is not different from that of dwarves. The difference in appearance is that the grey dwarfs have a pair of gray eyes, but they are totally opposite to the peace loving and friendly character of dwarfs. What these evil creatures like most is to enslave those weak lives and search for minerals for them. At the same time, they like to make equipment by various dark and evil forging methods.Pushing slaves into steelmaking furnaces, quenching them with baby''s blood, refining weapons with living people, and so on, these evil ways can''t be more common. "It doesn''t need to be multi pronged. Our goal is only Naga. These gray dwarfs are left to the twilight warriors. The missionaries under the crown are willing to conquer this tribe of gray dwarfs." Antony didn''t want to make a fuss. Naga was obviously more attractive than conquering a gray dwarf tribe, because it was an order given by Li De himself. "Yes, my Lord." Sand and sand ~ walking in the Bush, it is inevitable to rub with the Bush, and the subtle sound is particularly penetrating in the whole dark environment. There was no sound other than the sound of rubbing, showing a surprising quality. Half a day later, two non-human figures suddenly appeared behind a bush in front of him. Anthony''s face coagulated, and his sword slipped out of the sheath. "Lord Anthony, there''s a discovery ahead of us!" Anthony''s expression softened when he heard the voice, and the faces of the two figures appeared in front of him a few steps forward. These are two slightly skinny dog heads, wearing lightweight wallets. Because of their nose, kotou men are equipped in all regiments. They are very useful in pursuing or searching for enemies. "What discovery?" "Blood, we smell the smell of blood in the grass, and the smell of Naga is very strong. This group of nagas may have gone out hunting or fighting with people, and some of them were injured... " the tone of doghead people was a little excited. If they really caught Naga, it would be a great achievement. But in the end, they were not captured by the army. Is Naga hurt? Anthony''s face is happy, just want to order the whole army to press, but suddenly seems to think of something, body shape. Frown suddenly, this thing... Really so simple?? He has hunted these evil creatures in this area where Naga often lives for a month, and he has never seen such a clear mark left by each other. Those evil lives not only have extraordinary fighting power, but also have wisdom far beyond ordinary life. Such a fatal flaw will never be left by the other side. A wave of hand. "Everyone stops moving." Ah? The dog head man who came to report was stunned. Shouldn''t it be speeding up at this time? Their goal is right ahead. Why stop? The young soldier who had been following Antony thoughtfully said, "Lord Anthony, do you suspect there is a problem in this?" Anthony nodded. "Do you think that inagar''s cunning, they will show such obvious flaws? Especially when we''re hunting them. " In the past month, the army of dawn city has spread wildly around the twilight City, and a large number of dark tribes have been conquered or destroyed. However, Naga, ordered by Li De himself, is the key hunting target of all the troops, and she is particularly active in her encirclement and suppression. This leads to her high vigilance and many times her traces have been found and fled by the other side. But now it''s going so well that Anthony feels something wrong. "Amon, how did you find these Naga traces?" On hearing the inquiry, a young soldier named Armon said, "yes, my Lord. Five days ago, I heard several captured dwarfs say that they saw the traces of Naga walking in this bush. Then I brought someone to check it and confirmed that it was Naga''s trace, and I immediately reported it to you... " " did you hear the trace of Naga from the captured dwarf? It''s not information from intelligence? " Anthony brow a congealed, in the heart uneasy moment increases, "why didn''t you tell me at the beginning?" "My Lord, you were busy with the whole army at that time. I didn''t have time to report to you in detail, and then our intelligence personnel also provided us with this information." Armon quickly explained. Anthony''s face slowed slightly after hearing this, but he still felt that there was something wrong with him. Although the dwarf was smart, these lives were too weak. His single strength was as good as that of the caveman. If Naga wants to cheat them, it''s not easy. There''s definitely something wrong with this. Anthony gives orders immediately. "Get out of this bush immediately, and the ruling forces will be supported by magic language bats, and the air force will be used to search." Hearing this order, several people were stunned, but seeing Antony''s solemn expression, he immediately responded. As the commander of this army, Anthony has high prestige, and there is no rebellion at all. But just as amon and several heralds were preparing to order, a scream came from afar."Ah Anthony''s hair stood up at this moment, and he looked in the direction of the scream. "The army on the right is under attack. Signal everyone to fight!" As soon as Armon turned pale, he put a strange military sentry in his mouth. After a moment, the shrill voice was heard several kilometers away. After hearing the sound of the sentry, the soldiers immediately began to be on guard. The swords came out of the scabbard and the bows and crossbows were pulled full. But in the blink of an eye, the scene fell into a situation that no one could predict. After that scream, there were only two or three breaths, and the screams from both wings kept coming. In the face of the sudden attack, Anthony did not panic and immediately decided to order. "Let the troops on both sides of the wing move closer to the center, and the army will form an array with me as the center!" In this environment, if you kill in any direction rashly, you may suffer a severe blow. The best way to deal with it is to gather strength and break through again. Soon after the second command was issued, people from both wings came close to each other, "what''s going on?" "Lord Anthony, Naga, a lot of nagas, they camouflage with magic, we are surrounded by these nagas!" "Surrounded?" Anthony''s face was a little dignified, "can you know the general strength of the other side?" "I don''t know. They''re so hidden that we can''t see their bodies." "Amon, is the distress signal out?" "Sent it out." "All right, form a formation right now. The archer''s in the middle. I''ll play forward. The caster is ready to cast. We''ll rush out from the right wing." Anthony gave the order again, and it was a great risk to go back the same way, because he could not be sure how many troops were ambushed. On the contrary, it''s better to kill from the flank and win the vitality if you kill through it. Ordered and forbidden, the army quickly formed a formation and rushed to the flank. Anthony made a little count on the way. At this time, the number of people gathered was only over 200, that is to say, in this short time of more than a minute, one third of the soldiers had been killed. This made Anthony''s heart sink. The number of these nagas exceeds his estimate. If this time is not handled properly, these soldiers, including him, may not be able to return alive. But as a general Anthony still maintained extraordinary calm. The killing intention of the eyes began to condense, and the war spirit in the heart was high. No matter how many people this group of Naga ambushed, since they dare to come, then he dares to kill! His hand is engraved with a long cross sword full of Luan tail flowers. He feels Antony''s fighting spirit. The patterns on it flow slowly like water, full of unspeakable mysteries. Fearless sword, only fearless soldiers can play the greatest power. Soon after Anthony ordered the breakthrough, the first wave of collisions began. There was a nauseous smell of blood in the air on the right, and it was coming to the nose. Fear is like a poisonous snake, trying to devour every soldier''s heart. But Anthony, who was in charge, was fearless of everything. After crossing a low bush, there are dozens of four armed nagas with long knives in front of them like ghosts. The long body of the snake, the cold eyes and the dark red barbs on the back all illustrate the terror of this race. Neither side has any extra words. "Kill!" A word, blood light suddenly appeared. Antony holds the sword in both hands and stands in front of his chest and rushes to Naga in front of him. Four armed Naga was extremely terrible. Four long knives were wielded together in his hand. Not to mention one person, even five people would face cold sweat at the same time. But Antony had no fear. His sharp eyes were like falcons killing lambs. His body was like a spring compressed to the extreme, and his muscles suddenly burst into terrible force. Two steps forward, Anthony could already see the ferocity on Naga''s face with four arms. The strength of both arms is transmitted on the fearless sword, and the cold light flashes. However, the weapons of the two are not of the same grade. The four long knives were chopped like tofu, and she was scared, but he had no time to make any response. One sword cuts off the sky. The body is in two. Blood spattered several blades high. Antony''s face was marked with scattered blood. "For the break of dawn!" After killing a four armed Naga, Anthony roared. "Kill!" Blood is very obvious for the improvement of morale. After Antony''s roar, the soldiers who follow him roar at Naga with four arms.An unknown bloody collision unfolded in the unknown bush. Chapter 403 No one can describe the horror of fighting four armed Naga in the dark. as a superior race, Naga has ordinary people who can not imagine combat effectiveness. When four arms are chopping away long knives, even heavy shields can only be like bubbles. Anthony is also facing unprecedented obstacles. Fearless sword with a touch of brilliance, sharp blade has become a terrible killing blade. However, it is still not enough. Even if he has a fearless inheritance, his combat effectiveness is almost invincible under the crazy encirclement and suppression, but the soldiers around him are not. Although these soldiers are all elite trained by dawn City, they wear complete armor and carry sharp weapons. But in the face of four armed Naga, they are still like wheat like crazy harvest. The gap between the two sides is too big. Naga, who has been living in a cruel environment since her birth, is far superior to the dawn warrior in terms of combat effectiveness and combat experience. "Kill!" A roaring young soldier rushed directly to the four armed Naga, who attacked and killed him. The long knife in his hand was violently chopped off. The clang ~ the sound of metal collision explodes, and Naga''s two long swords cross each other to block the deadly attack. In the narrow green eyes, the opportunity to kill was awe inspiring. At the moment of collision, the remaining two arms were not idle. One hand held a long knife and directly split it into the abdomen of the young soldier. Yes, Mars is everywhere. The high-level armor blocked the fatal blow, and the young soldier''s face showed a little joy and drew his knife back, but just as he was preparing for a second attack. The fourth arm, holding a long knife, cuts directly through the gap in his armor in his neck. Blood spattered. Four armed Naga, in close combat, this superior race has too much advantage. It''s hard to beat four hands with two fists, not to mention that Naga of the same level also has crushing level combat effectiveness against human soldiers. This is the nature of the superior race. Naga''s blood is far stronger than human beings. Only a higher level or stronger blood can eliminate this gap. But the fact is always cruel, dawn city can equip every soldier with high-level equipment and weapons, but it is impossible for every soldier to have the blood of the superior race. Talent is the most unreasonable thing. "Come closer to me!" After killing a Naga, Antony roared. At this time, his armor was dyed red with blood, and the blood on it fell like water drops. The black armor was full of the most enchanting and bloody traces. As the only spearhead of this team, this warrior with the fearless sword bears the greatest pressure, and even faces several nagas'' attacks and kills at the same time every time. Every step forward is to step on Naga''s body. But fortunately, although Naga is powerful, Anthony is no inferior to anyone. Every time the fearless sword is waved, blood will be seen. Extraordinary combat awareness, strong fighting skills, and a sense of danger beyond imagination. The successor of this legendary profession is the most fearless warrior. Blood, limb, death, became the main theme at this moment. The fighting continues. In a short period of time, the army at dawn had no time to support them. They had to rely on themselves. But too many, the surrounding Naga not only with their breakthrough and reduce, but also growing. Anthony has no energy to take care of the soldiers around him. When Naga, who is several times more than himself, appears, everything goes to an uncontrollable situation. There were fewer and fewer soldiers around him... Anthony''s breathing began to become heavier and heavier. Every time I wield the sword, I need to consume a lot of physical strength. From the beginning, I have no scruples, but now I have a heavy step. In the end, Anthony did not know how long the time passed, and the number of Naga he killed could not be counted. Kill out. It''s the only thought. But with the passage of time, the originally strong body began to appear indescribable weakness, and the abundant strength in the body was slowly fading away. He can''t hold on. But, Rao is so, Antony''s eyes are still unshakable. Only the courage to die is qualified to hold the fearless sword. No matter who it is, there is no way to stop the rush of dawn fighters. But the strength gap between the two sides is too wide. How can these three or two hundred people break through the trap carefully designed by Naga? One after another, human soldiers were killed by four armed Naga with a sharp blade, and the fighting voice in the air became smaller and smaller. Until the end of the day, Anthony was the only one left in the whole Bush battlefield. Three hundred soldiers, no life to returnWhen Anthony felt that there was no dawn warrior around him, his eyes were filled with sadness and unspeakable anger. Kill!! The sword in hand is more violent. Around the tough Naga like a wheat harvest, like a sudden outbreak of Anthony crazy harvest. The sharp sword made all Naga unable to collide with it. The second time, the sword broke and the body burst. At this moment, Antony becomes the scythe of death, reaping Naga''s life wantonly. After killing 57 nagas in a row, he suddenly trampled on a corpse and then staggered. It was at this moment that Antony felt a terrible crisis behind him. He just wanted to escape, but the two four armed Naga in front of him rushed forward, directly ignoring the edge of the fearless sword, and entangled him in the most tragic way. The sword is waving. Yila ~ two heads rise at the same time, whew ~ in the dark, a Naga let go of the bow string in his hand, and the arrow with lethal breath across the sky. Poop ~ blood spatter. The terrible pain engulfs Anthony, is shot! The moment the thought rose, the intrepid warrior suddenly turned his head and looked around, and now all around him were four armed Naga. There is no way out. The soldiers who have been following him have long disappeared. The whole army was destroyed. The soldiers he brought out by one hand are sleeping in this land forever. War has always been cruel and merciless. In order to fight for living space, the war has magnified this tragedy by 10 times and 100 times. Anthony''s anger and sadness were eating into his heart. But he was too tired. At the moment, Anthony only felt the heavy breathing sound, which seemed to reverberate in his ears again and again, the shouting and fighting around had disappeared. Besides breathing, he could only feel his heart beating... is it over? Looking at the surrounding Naga, Anthony holding the fearless sword arm is shaking unconsciously. At this moment, he can even clearly see the ferocity and killing desire eyes on Naga''s face. Under the siege of hundreds or even thousands of nagas, no one can escape here. His soldiers can''t do it, nor can he hold the fearless sword... at this moment, the old man who has been living with him suddenly appears in Anthony''s mind, and he remembers the words that changed his life. "Anthony, it''s very painful to be a soldier. Are you really ready?" "You will watch your comrades die in battle, and your brothers will die for you to block the enemy''s sword. even you will kill some unarmed innocent people under the military order. You will pass by the death every day, and you will be the executioner and butcher that everyone hates!! You''ll live in a cloud of war and death that you''ll never escape. Are you ready? " Whew ~ poop ~ a very sharp arrow pierced through his chest, Anthony''s body suddenly leaned forward, and the blood in his mouth was spitting out uncontrollably. At the moment, even he could no longer feel the pain, fatigue and weakness numbed his nerves. Anthony''s lips were shaking uncontrollably, his body was like weeds in the wind, and he was likely to collapse at any time. Even when he looked forward, his eyes were already double. "Uncle Jike... I, I don''t regret..." like an oath, Anthony whispered a word in his heart when he was nearly collapsed. Then he looked at Naga in front of him, slowly raised his fearless sword and placed it on his chest. "To break the dawn..." the weak but firm voice sounded in this bloody battlefield, and the fearless momentum even made the four armed Naga''s body pause for a moment. The sad song of soldiers. Come back with a corpse. Anthony let out a final low roar and ran straight to the four armed Naga in front of him. The soldiers at dawn, even if they are dead, will fall on the road of charge. Behind him is the glory of dawn, which is the expectation of all. Fearless, fearless. Charge. The time around seemed to slow down a thousand times at the moment. The figure holding the long cross sword burned his own life and burst out the final strength to rush into the four armed Naga. Blood spatter. When the heart is fearless, no matter how many and strong the enemy is on the opposite side, the opponent''s long sword will be sharp and his sword will be terrible. will be regarded as grass root. ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On a hill far away from the battle field, several four armed nagas, who were particularly terrifying, had a subtle expression when they saw this scene. First of all, Naga had a crown of sarcomas on her head, and her narrow eyes showed a sense of appreciation when she saw Antony''s half step to death. "I didn''t expect that these humble life on the surface should have such courage! This human warrior has won my respect, so I intend to... When he dies, I will personally give his body to the mouth of the abyss, just like this lowly night elf. " With that, she turned to look at Naga. Among these nagas, a night elf with her hands tied and covered with scars was particularly eye-catching. This night elf captured by Naga has long sharp ears, black eyes, and low dark gray white skin, which is a completely different elf color. In the underground world, this kind of skin can make it hide well, which is very suitable for the environment. Its beauty is almost perfect like an elf, but the scars on his body destroy some charm. "Patriarch, under Austin''s crown, we need to occupy the night elf''s territory and enslave these lowly lives, this night elf is the daughter of their mother, and we can use this night elf to gain more benefits... " the night elf''s mistress? " The head of the flesh crown Naga subconsciously reached out and touched an indistinct scar on her face, and her eyes flashed through Sen Leng''s killing machine. "Damn asshole, one day, we black scale Naga people will enslave that lowly race and rob them of everything!" "Well, humble Naga, the night elves are blessed by the great spider, even if you take refuge in that damned black dragon. The black dragon in the mud swamp under the great rose crown is like a worm in the mud, which can be crushed to death The scarred night elf''s face was a bit ironic, and his tone was not so low because he was in a dilemma. The pride of night elves is not inferior to the spirits on the surface, but their love is killing and conspiracy... hearing this, Naka''s face became extremely cold, and her narrow eyes looked like a demon preparing to hunt. "The power under Austin''s crown is beyond the imagination of your humble lives? Rose... Although the Spider Queen is powerful, will she respond to your call? Can she come? In the underground world, Austin is the only and invincible existence Although the famous powerful God, the Lord of night elves, and the God of conspiracy, rose the Spider Queen, let the flesh crown Naga be extremely afraid. But the fact is that, the underground world is not bottomless abyss, no matter how powerful the spider is, it is impossible to come to the real body. Here, the powerful black dragon is the invincible existence. What''s more, there are so many believers in the Spider Queen rose that ordinary night elf tribe is not qualified to win the attention of that powerful God. "Well, ignorant fool, do you know the power behind the spider?" The mockery on the night elf''s face grew stronger. The flesh crown Naga did not speak at the moment, but the murderous spirit on her body was full of countless times. If it''s not a little bit of blood, it''ll kill her soul! "Take her back alive. I''ve arranged everything. As long as the surface life explores here, they will eventually find the night elf''s territory..." there is a bit of coldness and cruelty in their eyes. "After the surface life and the night elf fight, we will completely wipe out these two forces. After getting the Night Elf tree of life, it will be the beginning of Naga''s rule over the underground world... as for Austin crown, it will become our spearhead to attack the city of halflings and kill their transcendence... everything will belong to Naga, the great Naga The bound Night Elves suddenly changed their faces when she heard this. She didn''t expect that the ultimate goal of these nagas was to bring disaster to the East. She wanted the powerful forces that suddenly appeared a month ago to collide with night elves, and these nagas hid behind their backs to earn profits, "no, you won''t succeed!" "No way?? Believe me, no one can resist the temptation of the tree of life! Those surface humans are no exception. Even if they know that we have done it, they will give everything to deal with you... it''s really interesting... the tone of Rouguan Naga is extremely cold and chilling. - - - - - Anthony was almost swallowed up by Naga. Even though the fearless sword was sharper, even though he was brave and powerful, the intrepid soldier also carried an arrow piercing his chest.He couldn''t hold on. The light in Anthony''s eyes was fading. The secret method that consumes life to activate can''t support him now. Taking a deep breath, Anthony turned around and saw that at least hundreds of Naga''s bodies had fallen around. Peace of mind was restored. By now, he had no desire. The only regret is that he may never see Uncle Jack again, and the girl waiting for his triumphant return. Sorry, Miss Grey. Anthony''s pale face was covered with blood, and his eyes had no focus with regret and reluctance. I''ve broken my promise... in the next recovery season, I can''t accompany you to see the hillside full of Luan tail flowers... I wish I could go to see it with you again... the fledgling Naga in the distance saw the figure that was falling, but never fell down, and her expression was cold. Without any mercy and pause, the cold Naga language resounded through the sky. "Kill the man and bring his body with him!" After the order was given, the surrounding was originally killed by Antony, the palpitation, like crazy, began to rampage, all rushed to the dying figure in the wind. Antony''s eyes were blurred, and he could only hear the eerie roar around him. Hula ~ when hundreds of nagas surged up, it was like a strong wind and waves, directly drowning Anthony in the canoe. No suspense ending. Seeing this scene, Naga''s eyes narrowed. Although this human''s bravery was appreciated by him, he would not hesitate. What''s more, a mole ant is just a weak life that he crushes with his hand. Slightly raised his head, narrow eyes kill slightly slow, a wave of his hand, let the night elf ready to leave. Several Naga bodyguards, who are full of horror, carry the bound Night Elves and follow them directly. But at this time, suddenly came a wave of terror behind him. The flesh crown Naga shivered all over. He just felt that he was staring at by an ancient dragon after opening his eyes. The hairs stand up. Slowly turning his head, he saw a mythical scene that he would never forget. A three hundred blade long cross sword is standing on the sky. The Phoenix Tail flowers bloom on the vivid sword shadow, like the vigorous growth of plants in the recovery season. However, the breath of the empty shadow of the long sword is like a plane collapsing and collapsing. Even if the supernatural comes, his face will change greatly. "Is this?!!" The flesh crown Naga''s eyes flashed a bit of uncontrollable shock. Is it just the human that he regards as a mole ant?? Then, poo Yi ~ in the central area that was submerged by Naga, suddenly burst into bright light, and the sword spirit tore the world apart. Everything is gone. Naga, who has just rushed in, seems to be melting ice and snow, and has become a fragment of her limbs in front of the unspeakable horror of the sword. Within twenty blades, nothing grows. Under the gaze of all Naga, a figure with broken armor, scars all over her body, and even an arrow penetrating her chest appeared in front of everyone. But different from the last gasp, there is an indescribable and terrifying force in each other''s body at this time. The sword Qi is like a sharp dagger sweeping through. Even the strong shield will be crushed into slag under the power of the sword. What''s more remarkable is that the cross sword in the other party''s hand is shining slightly, and the appearance is exactly the same as the virtual shadow of the 300 blade long cross sword in the sky. That human being, at the moment, is still closing his eyes. In the distance, the flesh crown Naga saw this scene, and her face showed some irrecoverable greed. That long sword is absolutely a wonderful weapon. At least it is a legendary equipment, and it may even be a artifact. The heart thumped at the thought. "Kill him and snatch the sword from his hand!" A low-level human just, the other side is just temporarily triggered the weapon in his hand, no matter how it is impossible to control this level of weapon!! So, this sword can only be his! Naga''s language resounded through the world. Just shocked, Naga killed again and roared in his mouth, and then all of them rushed forward. But just as the group of nagas approached Anthony''s side for 20 blades, their closed eyes suddenly opened. The light rose to the sky. The shadow of the fearless sword appears in the pupil, and the space seems to be breaking and breaking where the eyes pass.then. The shadow of the holy sword with three hundred blades in space suddenly stabbed Anthony. Yila ~ the sky is collapsing, and the boundless sword Qi distorts the space at the moment. However, the shadow of the holy sword did not cause any damage to Anthony. On the contrary, it melted into a terrible force into his body like ice and snow. Anthony''s breath is also gradually rising. But this, is just the beginning. Anthony''s eyes narrowed slightly when the last light of the shadow of the sword melted into his body. His eyes are sharp as a blade. Looking at the four armed Naga who is still reckless, her right hand directly raises the fearless sword. At this moment, the energy in Anthony''s body gushed out like a volcano, and the shadow of the holy sword that he had just swallowed was condensed out again with his long cross sword as the center, but in the blink of an eye, a 300 blade virtual shadow was condensed, and the tip of the huge holy sword was facing out. The hilt of the sword was where Anthony stood. At this moment, the sword Qi makes the heaven and the earth dim, and the stars seem to be crawling at its feet. Seeing this shocking scene, Naga''s face suddenly changed. But before everyone could react, Anthony''s right hand suddenly waved the fearless sword. Then. At this moment, the shadow of the holy sword, which is 300 blade long, 30 blade wide and 20 blade high, is completely composed of the sword Qi that tears the space and sweeps around the ground. The scene is just like the God of war in mythology. Even the Bard, who has been baptized by myths, will be stunned when he sees this scene. Like a God. Antony''s sword is like a stick sweeping mole ants on the ground, and Naga, 3 blade high, looks like an egg under the shadow of holy sword. Touch ~ expose ~ blood, stumps, grass debris, gravel. Where the sword swept, everything was crumbling. The ground collapsed, the vegetation was razed to the ground, and the gravel became dust. At that moment, the sword of Naga was smashed by blood. The shadow of holy sword is not to kill the enemy by sharp edge, but the terrible sword spirit which cannot be described and described. Antony''s sword Qi and shadow in his hands are like the Milky way, and the invincible things across the sky have been grasped by him. Palm of the hands of the heavenly saints sword, waving to kill the stars. Everything around him became dust. When Anthony turned around first, he was the center around him. Within 300 blades, all of them were razed to the ground. Boulders, shrubs, land... Crumbling. And the thousands of nagas became a blood mist at this time. When Anthony stopped, the scene fell into a dead silence, and their breathing was the only sound. The remaining Naga glared at the scene. His face was full of unspeakable shock and disbelief. How is this possible??!!! Thousands of powerful Naga were killed by one sword?!! Is that human being possessed by gods?? At this moment, in the center of countless eyes, Antony suddenly seems to feel something. He suddenly turns his head and sees the flesh crown Naga hundreds of blades away. Four eyes are opposite. The eyes of those swords are cold at the moment. The flesh crown Naga only feels the breath that stabs the soul to invade the mind, scalp tingles. Then a word from the other side made him feel only a cool air from behind his head. "I am a descendant of fearless heart. Today, I will sacrifice my three hundred soldiers at dawn with your blood on your head." That''s it. That 300 blade long virtual shadow came straight out of thin air. The sky and the earth were tarnished, and the mountains were nearly collapsed. Where the shadow of the sword passes, it is nothing. Chapter 404 "I am your most loyal servant, the great master of dusk. I offer you a rich sacrifice of flesh and blood, and humbly ask you for a weak reward of strength. Praise you, the old master, the eternal dusk master... " in a small town about 200 kilometers away from the city of grin, a gloomy and worn-out manor is heard slowly from the basement in the corner of the manor. If the tone of terror is heard by the common people, it will be crazy. Because this is the prayer of the believers of evil gods. It is a sacrifice to those evil beings hidden in the abyss. It is the most chilling and terrible word. But outside the basement, the casual conversation between two bored young men dissipated most of the evil. "Big head, is it true that my girlfriend said last night that she would live at her best friend''s house?" Hearing this sound, you will know that they are definitely two adventurers who lost their plane, that is, the legendary sand sculpture player. When the player dressed as a mage heard this, he turned his lips in disdain, "your girlfriend said to live in your best friend''s house?"?? There is no doubt about it. " The assassin player hesitated and said, "but when I called her, she said that she was running, and her voice was always very fast. It seemed that the bed or the cabinet beside me was ringing rhythmically all the time... And she didn''t want to open a video with her. Why do you think this is The mage player''s face was stiff, waved his hand, "you think too much, running, it must be easy to hit something or something." The assassin''s brow frowned more tightly, "is that so?" The mage player said quickly, "of course, how can I cheat you? Who are you and me? " The assassin player sighed deeply, "but last night, her best friend spent the night in my house..." the mage player''s face became stiff and looked at him in disbelief, "do you say it again?" The assassin player glanced at him and disdained, "what am I cheating on you for? That''s why I wonder..." the mage was furious in a moment, "I drafted the master!! Your girlfriend is my girlfriend''s best friend Assassin player facial expression is stiff, some doubt, "is it? Didn''t you break up with your girlfriend "Shit, today, my grandfather didn''t beat you out, but my grandfather knelt down and called you lick..." the mage player couldn''t think of it, and finally it burned to himself. One got up, and the magic in his hands began to work in his rage. "Stop and stop sleeping in the manger, everyone will have a fight, so it won''t hurt you." "brother and sister, if I didn''t sleep last night, your girlfriend would have nothing to lose today!" "What?? My God, your uncle?!! It''s you?!! I said you were so wrong last night!! Damn, I''m killing you today The two sand sculptures jumped up and roared to get ready to work, but from the basement where they were guarding, a figure in a black priest''s robe stepped out. Looking at two players a pair of desperate appearance, suddenly angry. "What are you doing?! We''re ready to go. We''ve finished the sacrifice tonight. As long as we sacrifice the old God for the last time, we''ll be developed. " They still refused to give up and glared at each other. "Boss, this bastard robbed my girlfriend!" "Boss, it''s his hand that moves first!" "It''s him!" "..." after listening for a while, the priest player curled his lips and said, "what''s the noise? That''s all? Today, I will take you to heaven and earth. One person will give you three flower queens. Do you want anything? " Two people''s eyes suddenly lit up, three?? After a look at each other, he snorted coldly and said no more about taking back the weapons. The priestess player doesn''t care so much, excited way. "I have won the trust of the old evil gods. If we sacrifice thousands more people, we can become the spokesmen of this bully." "Thousands? Boss, where are we going to get those people Although the assassin player was a little upset, he still held back and said, "and the large-scale evil sacrifice will certainly arouse the vigilance of those churches in the city. During this period, because of the rampant half rat people outside green city, those NPCs are fierce. If we expose the identity of cult believers, we will be blocked in the resurrection point of the goddess of life hall. MMP, these NPCs are so annoying that they can block the resurrection point!! This bullshit game, I don''t give you a chance to survive! " Assassin players say more gas, which game NPC block player resurrection point to kill? But this game can be broken, and once the other side''s enthusiasm, blocking for ten days and a half months is normal. The last time he went to pick up an aristocrat NPC, he was found to be an evil god believer. In the end, he couldn''t get out of the life goddess hall for half a month, which made him mad."Do you remember our last experiment?" "Last experiment?" When the mage player heard this, his eyes lit up, "is it an experiment to sacrifice with players?" "Yes! We can''t get NPC to sacrifice, but let players do it! " The priest touched his chin, and his smile became abnormal. "NPC is not easy to deal with, players are not easy to deal with?" "Boss, what are you going to do?" "How do you do it? I have nothing but money. What''s the matter? I''ve sold twelve suites, and I''m ready to do his big job!" "Don''t you, boss? You sold your house "Yes, the remaining 100 sets are reserved for the time being." "Day..." after several people discussed for a moment, the priestess player suddenly seemed to think of something and said curiously, "have you ever heard of the crown of Cachar?" "Under cachal''s crown?" Two players are all in a daze, some do not know why. "Which NPC is this? Is it extraordinary to be called under the crown? " The priest player shook his head and said, "no, just now that old evil God asked me about the news under the cachal crown... but I knew what was under the cachal crown. After hearing this, the dusk master ordered me to look for the traces under the cachal crown." After that, he touched his chin, and his eyes showed a thoughtful expression, "I asked the other party. Although the dusk master did not explain the reason, the other party seemed very angry. I suspect it''s an epic super mission. You think, at this stage, the old evil spirits are coming. And these powerful evil gods will urge me to do this before they come. What does this mean? This shows how important this is and how much the other party can''t wait. And the title under the crown can only be called above the ordinary. Moreover, judging from the tone of the other party''s inquiry, I infer that this kachard crown definitely offended the old evil god, and the evil god could not wait for a day and wanted to kill the other party. Therefore, in the next stage of the task, we should not only carry out blood sacrifice to gain the power of the old evil gods, but also explore the information under the crown of kachard. " When they heard this, their eyes lit up. It sounded a little confused. "Boss, since you''ve decided, we can do this next. first, we can hire players to offer sacrifices automatically. In the eyes of those NPC''s, the adventurers who lost the plane are all cerebral palsy, and they don''t care how to play. Therefore, the probability of NPC finding out that we are followers of evil gods will be very small. The second is to release paid tasks, so that players can help collect information about the crown of Cachar, and even release similar information in the adventurers'' Guild... Otherwise, if we only rely on us to collect, the efficiency will be much lower. " "Well, that''s reasonable. I''ll do it like this. I''ll take care of these two things. I''ll have to pay for one of these two things." The priestess nodded with great satisfaction. The two players look at each other, fire, and then after confirming that there is no problem, they return to the station and go offline together. After they were offline, they both picked up the phone and called their girlfriends at the first time... at this time, far away from the town of lissel, the God of plague left the death area of violent half rat people. About a dozen players carefully touched into the city. The first one was a priest in a clergyman''s robe, but his strong figure was bigger than that of ordinary soldiers. "President, yes, this prop can really let us in safely. You see, these wild half rat people are in our eyes, and we haven''t attacked us." The head priest laughed and said, "what do you know? This is the best mission prop I paid a great price to buy. It''s no exaggeration to say that it cost me a suite of money "Hiss ~ president, you have made a lot of money this time." "President, bull nose, you are my God forever..." "president, I don''t want to work hard, hum" "dead fag, go away, disgusting to me..." "just say you don''t understand," the pastor disdained a smile, "this game has been changing the real world, I don''t know how many big consortia have been throwing money into this period of time To win the next tuyere. It is no exaggeration to say that glory is the greatest opportunity for the earth. As long as we seize an opportunity, these initial investment can be earned back in a short time. Not to mention a suite, but private planes are all small problems... " " hiss, is this the legendary boast ratio? " "The president is indeed far sighted. Are you the legendary reincarnation of Zhuge?""It''s worthy of being the president, but I have enough confidence to say..." "president, I don''t close the door at night..." when a group of people boast and fart, they slowly approach the central area of lissel city. The city of lissel at this time was very different from its original prosperous appearance. It''s the best portrayal of horror. Because of the old evil spirits, all the area around lissel was covered by dark clouds. The airtight clouds made the light very dim. What''s more important - the wild half mouse man. The space that was not closed, even wider and wider, was still pouring out of the wild half rat man. Coupled with the constant flow of evil, this area has become a place of complete silence, no one can break in. It is said that under the crown of Locke, the extraordinary mage of green city, once stopped in the distance of lissel City, but he did not dare to go deep. Even the extraordinary are so, let alone ordinary people, which contains the great terror that no one knows. The ruins, the broken streets, the decayed armor, the half buried bones and corpses in the soil all show what a terrible war the city once suffered. The deeper you go into the city center, the lower the voice of this group of players. Because of the surrounding ruins, a dense mass of wild half mouse people are shuttling around. These God slaves'' horrible appearance matches the gloomy environment. Even if they travel together, the backs of these players are constantly cooling. "This ghost game is not a horror game. How can it be so infiltrated?" "Let me tell you, there are ghosts, resentments and zombies in glory.... " don''t scare people in the sleeping trough... the pastor president walking in front also feels a little chilly. If possible, he would not like to come to such a ghost place. But think of their own investment in such a large cost, how to make enough money. I can''t help but walk on. A full day later, the once main battleground of lissel is once again full of violent halflings. There are hundreds of thousands of people with dense phobia. After seeing this scene, any person with intense phobia will have a cold back and weak legs. No matter what, when the number reaches a certain degree, it will appear extraordinarily penetrating. At this time, the minister felt that his blood was a little cold. If he was not careful, he would roll over... But it doesn''t matter if he is killed directly. What matters is that he has been living in this cold and tense environment, which is too painful. Finally, under the leadership of the minister''s president, a group of half mice, who had completely resisted the cold, came to the damaged black altar. After the black altar, the space gap is still crawling out of the frenzied half mouse man. It was like the opening mouth of the abyss, enough to make anyone tremble. "What to do next, President?" Looking at more than a dozen players looking at themselves, the pastor president bit his teeth, this time can not be in front of the younger brother. Hold the rock in your hand and lift it up. Then he stepped forward with solemn face, and finally knelt down in front of the altar, and began to recite the high price prayer aloud. "The great old master, the eternal God of pestilence, your worshipers, your humble servants, send you the most lofty greetings and implore your gaze..." after a long prayer, it was still quiet for a long time. The frenzied half mouse man still slowly gushes out of the space gap, turning a blind eye to them. And the surrounding also did not appear this group of players imagine the color of the sky and earth. More than a dozen players saw this scene face to face, the scene once became very embarrassing. "President, have you been cheated?" How can you be cheated? The pastor was furious, turned his head and glared at these guys, and then continued to repeat his prayer. But the scene is still quiet, nothing happened... "impossible!!! I must not be loud enough!! The great old master, the majestic God of oppression, your admirers... " the third time... Still useless. The preacher, who did not believe in evil, recited it again, the fourth time, the fifth time... There was no movement after the 30th time, and he was finally in despair. Suddenly stand up, and then in the eyes of all the players, one foot on the altar, with a finger at the sky. "I''m the devil of your grandmother. Can''t you get out of here?!!" After this sentence falls, it seems to touch something. Thundering and rumbling, the sky and the earth are changing color, and the thunder is rolling in the clouds.The space passage behind the dark altar suddenly gushed an indescribable evil breath, like the evil gods of the abyss opened their eyes and gazed at them. "Who is calling me..." a group of players stare at each other when they hear this, and then look at each other... The expression is very delicate. "MMP, isn''t this evil god a cheap bone? If you can''t speak well, you''ll scold your mother... " " ha ha ha ha, what kind of evil god, I''m laughing to death... " " keep your voice down, and don''t make trouble when you''ll force me. " The pastor''s face was stiff and full of question marks??? But after returning to God, he would quickly put his feet down and kneel down again with a face of piety. Kneel all kneel so many times, also not bad this time, this time how also want to get back this. "My Lord, I am your faithful believer, and I have got your lost Keepsake..." after saying this, I hold up the stone in my hand. At this time, the humble corpse suddenly sends out an indescribable wave of dark energy. The surrounding space is rippling. When the evil smell of gray detected the stone, it instantly became excited, and then quickly diffused from the door of space. In the blink of an eye, the minister''s hands were empty, and the stone disappeared. "Very well, my faithful believer, I am satisfied with your sacrifice! Stepping into the door of space, I will give you the strength to pursue and kill my enemies... " the pastor was overjoyed when he heard the speech. He quickly got up and stepped into the door of space in the envious eyes of many players. One day later. The player forum is full of excitement. Because some players saw that someone could drive the servant of the evil god, the wild half mouse man. And the number driven by the other side even reaches tens of thousands, which is too exaggerated! What''s more, the player who drove the Berserker is known to many as the president of a small and medium guild in green city. The discovery caused a stir among players. Recently, a lot of monsters have appeared after breaking the seal. The sub players just regard the servants of evil gods as the upgrading objects of killing monsters, even the upgraded copies specially given by the game. But I didn''t expect that someone could control these monsters now? Does this mean that there is still a cult camp hidden in glory?? This discovery makes many ambitious players start to go crazy, and go all night to explore the remains of evil spirits. Although most of the players were killed by those monsters, one or two players really got the favor of evil gods with their shameless strength. although they were only given a small part of strength, they were enough to crush most of the players at this stage. These lucky children instantly became the top group of players, with no difference in scenery. This lets very player envious eyeball is red. And the other thing directly pushed the quest for the remains of the evil spirit to a climax - the player who could drive the fury of the half rat man to speak. The other side claims that he has directly become the messenger of the old evil god - the God of plague. Now, players who are willing to change their faith can come to him. As long as they join the camp of the old evil god, they can reward each person with 100 wild half mouse people. But he has only one purpose, that is, the enemy of the old evil god is under the Yiluo crown of green city, so the players who join the old evil god organization must fight against green city and Yiluo crown. And all players should go to inquire about the information under the Yiluo crown, once found, immediately report, the old evil god will also have a major reward. Although the three extraordinary scenes under the Yiluo crown are worshipped by people, who are the players? Heaven is not afraid of the existence of the ground, they do not care how much cattle you have, so many players are moved. And the old evil gods are not bad. The other side is only sealed. If the old days come, it is not sure who will win or lose. Most importantly, there are ready-made benefits, which can be too lethal for the player on the wall. As long as you join the plague God''s camp, you can get 100 fury halflings, which is an irresistible temptation for most players. At present, the mainstream level of players is only level 4. As long as a small number of elites reach level 5, the top players are only level 7 and level 8, while the level of violent half rat man is up from level 7 to level 8. This will be able to get a hundred times more powerful than them. The temptation is too great. The wind is strong on either side. Just a week later, a player organization called the old camp by forum players was born, and the number of players joining this camp was even more than tens of thousands. And all of them have received an unprecedented epic mission to kill ELO. Of course, this is the ultimate mission,Its subordinate tasks, such as listening to the news under the Yiluo crown, exploring the past under the Yiluo crown, and so on, have rich rewards. Because the arrival is too rich, it also attracts a large number of civilian players to join. It is too difficult to mix in the bright camp, so it is better to be anti water. For a while, the surrounding area of green city has become extremely dangerous, because you can see a player with hundreds of level 7, 8 frenzied half mouse people appear. Ordinary players did not have the ability to fight against these evil god camp players alone, and the players in the evil god camp became very popular. There are signs of becoming the number one enemy of green city players. A group of players with the ultimate goal of getting rid of Yiluo''s crown officially assembled. There is a sign of gathering and fighting to push the boss. Along with this is, the forum also appeared a large number of search under the crown of the paid task, because the other side bid too high, attracted many players to go out together. The area around green city is in a way that no one would have thought of. Chapter 405 Twilight City, after a month of construction, the city has been completely incorporated into the territory of dawn city. Or into the hands of the twilight sect. Because this is a pure religious City, the only administrator is the evening priesthood of Twilight sect, and the head of the priesthood group is the 18 level halflength mage mohari. The force organization of the twilight sect was named by Li De as the twilight adjudication Institute. This organization responsible for military conquest was in charge of cadry fangya, a super caveman transformed by him with the power of faith. The two men, a man and a man, are working together in a two pronged way, with the help of Nicole, Karp, ODIS and half a dawn town hall think tank. In just a month, the original halfling City, both the halflings and the captured dark races, have become believers of the twilight sect. Of course, it''s not that there is no stubborn dark life, but those dark lives have been assigned to the mines. To deal with the existence of these evil camps, Li De directly adopted the means of thunder, and did not talk nonsense with these people at all. The heretics who don''t believe in the twilight sect either go to mine or see the God of death. Their iron and blood skills strongly frighten those evil and bloodthirsty dark lives. The whole Twilight city is going in accordance with its established development direction. But today, some changes have taken place. "Do you mean it was this Naga plot that led us to bury three hundred soldiers?" In the most luxurious central hall, Anthony knelt on one knee with fearless sword, and his face was full of guilt and remorse. Next to Anthony, a scarred, fainting figure is the four armed Naga leader with a sarcomatous crown on his head. Li De didn''t know about the battle outside the city at dusk. When the magic language bat saw the call for help, only Antony and several Naga fainted on the scene. And the area around the place where the battle was fought was razed to the ground. "Yes, crown, it''s all my responsibility. It''s because I didn''t notice the plot of Naga in time." Looking at Antony''s self reproach expression, Li De Mei''s head coagulates, and is not in a hurry to incriminate. "Tell me the details." "Under the crown, we found the trace of Naga six days ago..." Anthony recounted the whole story in detail, and Lee''s brow slowed slightly after listening. Although Antony, the commander, had an unavoidable fault, in such an environment, unless it was him, any army could be ambushed. These Naga''s ability to hide breath can see leopards in the last time they fled from the square. The power of these superior races must not be underestimated. It''s not surprising that you''ve got a negative hand. "Wait for yourself to go down to the military law office to lead the military law." "Yes, under the crown." Anthony did not have the slightest refutation, those soldiers who died were his brothers who lived with him day and night, and his inner guilt was stronger than anyone else. "Is the night spirit captured by Naga?" Li De didn''t say much about it and looked at the other side of the comatose night elf. The gray skin makes these close relatives of these elves appear to be quite seductive. Their figures are concave and convex, and their faces are almost perfect. Their appearance is not inferior to that of the blood clan. However, the scars on their bodies make them look a little embarrassed. "Wake up the night elves." With that, he waved to Anthony, who was still on his knees. "Rise up, and when I conquer Naga, you will be the vanguard and avenge our dawn warriors." Anthony spirit a shock, wait until with bloodshot eyes, tone incomparably firm. "Yes, under the crown! The blood of the dawn warrior will not flow in vain Li De can not help but be silent, war is always cruel and bloody, there is no half romantic to speak of. But in order to fight for living space, he did not give up this view. To give up the fight is to take the initiative to eliminate yourself. If others are strong, it is absolutely impossible to abandon the butcher''s knife. The law of the jungle, natural selection. If the dawn city wants to exist, it must advance in blood, and there is no way to retreat. After hearing the command, the two blood descendants immediately came forward to wake up the night elf lying on the floor bound with magic. "Cough..." after a violent cough, the bound night elf slowly opened his eyes. A moment later, he seemed to find something. He suddenly sat up, but because he was bound, one of his gravity was unstable and fell to the ground. After a fierce struggle, he finally realized what he was going through and sat up with some reluctance and resentment. At this time, the night elf had time to look around the environment. There is no doubt that in the center of all people, Li delike with extraordinary temperament attracted her attention.At this time, although Li De didn''t spread his bat wings, the scarlet infrared of his eyes and the tusks in his mouth made the night elf recognize his blood clan''s identity for the first time. I was shocked and my face became very ugly. She did not expect that the blood clan actually joined in. These surface life, it seems that the strength is terrible. Between the flow of thoughts, take the initiative to speak. "Dear strong blood clan, what do I need to pay to be free?" In the underground world, there will not be a situation in which prisoners are released in vain. Moreover, this sentence is very smart. If Li De makes a chip, then she can know the intention of the other party. if Li De doesn''t offer a chip, she can also infer one or two if she speaks according to her words. "For what?" Li De grinned, his eyes flashed a bit of fun. "What can you give?" "Dear blood clan strongman, I can make magic scrolls, and I can trade my magic scroll making technology for freedom." The night elves are not elves, they have no will to resist to death, and they are not slower than cavemen. "Magic scroll making technology?" Lee nodded slightly, which was a good chip, but he was not in the mood to do this now, and his face turned a little cold. "I''ll talk about that later. Why did you become a prisoner of Naga? " Hearing this with a bit of cold tone, the night elf only felt a tremendous pressure from crushing, like a giant dragon that could shatter the earth. That extraordinary breath is not the level 14 night elf can resist. She only feels the direct soul trembling. Did not dare to hesitate, hastily opened a way. "Dear blood clan, I was looking for a piece of information about the night elf''s lost treasure outside. At last, Naga found the trace. All the teams I led were killed, and I was captured by these nagas." "Lost treasure? What is it? " Li De is quite curious. "Wizard''s artifact -- green bow." "Did you find it?" "No, that information is a false one that Naga deliberately released, in order to deceive our people to go out." "What is the purpose of Naga''s doing this?" "Naga has always wanted to conquer the underground world, and we night elves are their biggest obstacle, so they want to capture me for more information, and also want to lure you..." "seduce me?" "Yes, they want to create the illusion that we night elves attack your army, and then lure you to attack the night elf territory. When we are both defeated, these nagas will kill us all After listening to this, Li De''s expression was a little delicate. I didn''t expect that there were so many reasons. It seems that these nagas have a lot of appetite. Even want to conquer the underground world, eat them all. "Can Naga beat more than one extraordinary halfling?" "Yes, the blood race Lord..." the night elf''s face showed a little bit of unspeakable fear. "They took refuge in the black dragon in the mud swamp, that black dragon has incomparable strength in the whole underground world. If we and your army are annihilated by Naga, they will enslave other races and attack the half body city of Lius together." Naga joined the black dragon?? In the news, Lee''s pupils shrank. He didn''t expect to hear about the black dragon here. During this period, he did not give up on the black dragon. Whether it was the artifact in the opponent''s hand, the twelve magic scrolls, or the black dragon itself, Lee had great interest. But the most embarrassing thing is that he has the skill of killing the dragon, but he can''t find where the dragon is. The mud swamp is too big and dangerous. It is full of terrible poisonous fog and Warcraft. Many people said no to the spies he sent in. Up to now, they haven''t even explored one tenth of the area. I really want to find the black dragon. I don''t know when it will be. Is this not a labor-saving effort? "So the black dragon is in Naga''s station now?" "No, blood clan Lord, the black dragon has been in the mud swamp, but the other side has a way to summon the black dragon." "Since the other party can summon the black dragon, and the black dragon is the most powerful existence in the underground world, why did the night elf tribe not be occupied by Naga?" Li De noticed the flaw in the night elf''s words, and his eyes became a little cold. Aware of that suddenly become extremely terrible breath, night elf body is like a thousand feet high mountain pressure in the head. My heart trembled, my hands suddenly supported on the ground, and my waist and limbs were bent at this moment. The voice trembled. "Lord blood, I didn''t deceive you. It''s just because there are several dragon hunting crossbows in my tribe that can hunt and kill extraordinary and even legendary ones, so I have always deterred the black dragon from coming.If you attack the night elf''s territory, it is likely that we will use it to hunt you, and then Naga and the black dragon will be able to profit from it... hunt down the extraordinary dragon hunting crossbow? Li De''s brow was a little slow. "What''s the number of dragon hunting crossbows? How powerful is it? " "This is the secret of our tribe. Although I know the existence of dragon hunting crossbows, I can''t know the exact number and location. Only our mistress knows about the night elves." "Do you know where the Naga tribe is?" "Yes!" When it comes to this question, the night elves are shocked. "Those nagas are hidden in a fog." Then the night elf''s next word opened Lee''s eyes. "These groups of nagas are not the life of the underground world. They came from the abyss through the space gap decades ago..." How could this group of nagas come from the abyss? The news was really beyond Li De''s expectation. "Is the door to the abyss still open?" He asked the most critical point. If Naga''s energy source constantly dispatched power from the abyss, he might not be able to eat these nagas. Although the dawn city is strong, it is not strong enough to ignore everything. "The door of space has already broken. The last generation of our mother has witnessed the breaking of the door of space." Fortunately, the night elf''s words made Lee a little relieved that things did not develop to the worst. "How many people does Naga have now?" "I don''t know the exact number, but it should be around 80000 people..." Li De nodded, did not ask any more questions, and waved his hand. "Take her down to the think tank. Night elf, you are a wise man. Tell me everything you know, and I will keep you alive. " A level 14 night elf is not worth his forced conversion with the strength of his faith. Moreover, the night elf is a believer of rose after the spider. The God of conspiracy that controls several levels of abyss has extremely terrifying power. He doesn''t want to rob the believers with the other party. Although the possibility of being discovered by the other party is extremely low, this benefit is not big enough, and it is not worth the risk. Big head, on Naga in a coma. Lee''s eyes turned to Naga. The level of this Naga has reached level 17. To transform this Naga is also to transform this Naga. His primary purpose has always been Naga. The night elf is just an accident. He had no idea of enslaving the night elves for the time being. Who would make the night elf''s backing too frightening. After the blood descendant takes the night elf down, Lee de lets people wake up Naga. "Damned surface life, do you know what kind of existence you have caused?" After discovering that she was bound, the fleshy crown of Naga was completely unaware of the current affairs of the night elves and began to roar in the bleak Naga language. "Lord Austin will destroy all of you with his anger!" However, the Naga language is so extreme that Li De and his blood descendants can''t understand it. All they hear are: "* *% £¤ #????!" What is the snake talking about?? With a wave of his hand, "give him a general knowledge of language." "Yes, under the crown." After cursing for a long time, she found that all the people around her were confused. She suddenly realized that they didn''t understand. These expressions were even more angry. No one can understand when you''re angry. That''s too damn. A moment later, a blood descendant comes in a hurry and casts the spell in a hurry. Language literacy. The people around him understood the words of the fledgling Naga. But I''m not happy after I understand. Is this bastard looking for death? "Vampires on the surface!! Naga is under the great Austin crown!! Do you want to taste the anger under Austin''s crown? " "Let me go now, or the great black dragon Austin and the powerful Naga tribe will definitely destroy you!" When Li De heard this, he said something like this? Is this guy an idiot? How does this IQ survive in the underground world? You can''t live to be 18 years old on the surface. There are idiots everywhere. Used to dealing with high IQ aborigines, it''s funny to meet a fool at this time. He turned his mouth and said, "drag him down for half a day." "Bloody bastard, you are declaring war on the great Naga and challenging the dignity of Austin crown!" Li De waved his hand. "What are you doing? Drag it down and fight a day." Several blood descendants then responded, "yes, under the crown..."Then in the side of Anthony''s gaping, fledgling Naga was really dragged down by a group of people to fight in groups... can this kind of operation be done? That''s level 17 Naga... It''s OK to be tortured, but what''s wrong with being beaten up?? Li De slowly sat on the main seat, picked up the tea cup on the round table and tasted a special black tea of the underground world. If you forcibly transform this stupid Naga, you may have to consume at least 100000 faith power... after the strengthening function of belief comes out, the power of belief is becoming more and more precious, and it can be saved a little bit. With such fierce resistance, the power of faith consumed by the forced conversion will be more. Let''s talk about it again. Taking advantage of the 17 grade crown Naga being beaten up, Lee looks at Anthony. The level 15 on the opponent''s property panel is particularly conspicuous. This is the first person in dawn city to break through level 15, and it is also the talent they cultivate themselves. Antony Creole Title: Fearless (fearless, fearless, able to ignore any level of aura and pressure, solidify the characteristics of high spirited, as long as they are not dead, they will always be full of courage. When facing a life stronger than yourself, the total attribute increases by 1000%) level: 15 Occupation: Fearless (legend) only skill: Fearless (not limited by any control skills, fearless in any harsh environment, facing more dangerous battles, stronger combat effectiveness) fearless heart (fearless of life and death, fearless of injury, immune to all spiritual skills) , and can store fearless power, fearless power can increase the power of skills, the current storage quantity: 100, the upper limit is 1000) inheritance skills: Sword meaning vertical and horizontal, sword cutting in all directions, fierce sword Qi, sword Qi condensation, ten thousand swords in a row, thousand Zhang sword shadow. Blood: Fearless blood (all attributes increased by 1000%, affinity to long swords reached full value, and sword weapon damage increased by 500%) evaluation: the ancient profession, the inheritor of fearless heart, has a fearless heart. Even in the face of gods, he dares to pull out his sword and fight. Only the fearless person facing his own heart can activate the real strength. Anthony''s attributes, even if Lee had seen it a few times, still felt extraordinary. It''s an exaggeration to be a legendary career. The three major occupations of blood clan, plus a hidden occupation, can not reach the level of legendary occupation. Although Antony''s profession is not invincible on the surface, the returned blood descendants clearly described that he left traces in the battle with Naga, and the shadow magic also made him intuitively see how exaggerated the power of this guy was. Level 15, just the car overturned the 17 level Naga, and there were thousands of Naga soldiers of level 8 and 9. These nagas, who were killed by him, were superior races, not cave spiders, which were not of enough fighting power. To evaluate the combat effectiveness of a profession, it''s enough to look at its record and opponents. "Anthony, how did you get this professional heritage?" After hearing Lee De''s inquiry, Anthony, with a kind of adoring look, honestly explained the whole process of meeting Uncle Jack and joining the army of dawn city for several times, and then he got Uncle Jack''s gift of fearless sword, and finally put aside all his fears to thoroughly activate the whole process of the inheritance of fearlessness. After hearing this, Li De''s expression is also quite subtle. I didn''t expect that there were still big men of this level in the dawn City, the last inheritor of fearlessness. It seems that after going back this time, we will have a thorough investigation of dawn city. As a ruler, his way of thinking will not be the same as ordinary people. He must ensure the stability of the dawn city. Of course, he won''t tell Anthony that. "Very well, Anthony, your loyalty to dawn has won my approval. You just said that fearlessness can be inherited. That being the case, I''m going to build a new Legion later, named the intrepid, and you''re going to be in charge of it. You can choose from the king''s blade the soldiers you think can gain the fearless heart inheritance to join. I hope that the intrepid will be an absolute trump card for dawn city The servant labors, the average labors, and the superior labors. As a superior person, he does not need to carry out too many specific tasks, only needs to make good use of talents. What Anthony has just said and his real and available records show the loyalty of the winner of this legendary career to the dawn city. And under this premise, the other side also has a strong power. So promoting each other is not a special thing. Anthony didn''t expect that he could get promoted after making such a big mistake. He was excited and guilty for a moment. "Under the crown, I...""Needless to say, this time you are just making contributions. When attacking the Naga tribe, the fearless army will take the lead, and you must be the first to enter the Naga tribe. Only by winning the final victory can you really be qualified to be in charge of the intrepid army. Now you are not worthy of this army After hearing Lee''s merciless words, Anthony felt better in his heart, "yes, under the crown!" After that, Lee talked to Anthony a lot, mostly about the legendary career of fearlessness, which satisfied his curiosity. Of course, this career is now owned by dawn City, and Li De''s mood is especially happy when he thinks of it. As the master of dawn City, as long as he is a soldier, as long as he is loyal to him, no matter how strong the occupation, he will benefit in the end. After a sunny day, a few footsteps interrupted their conversation. At this time, several blood descendants dragged the blood covered crown of flesh into the hall. Before the bear lost the meat crown Naga has been depressed, in the gas not out of the gas. It''s rough skin and thick flesh to survive being surrounded by seven or eight blood Americans for a day. Looking at the Maiguan Naga, who was paralyzed on the ground and convulsed from time to time, Lee De''s mouth twitched. Let you idiot... without half a word of nonsense, the extraordinary strength of your body directly erupts like a 12 level storm. The air of the whole hall suddenly fell into the mud like thick, and the blood people around him, even Anthony, felt a terrible and terrible pressure. Li De''s eyes were sharp as a knife''s edge, staring at the flesh crown Naga. Blasphemous words reverberated in the hall, accompanied by the collapse of heaven and earth like momentum, shocking. "Surrender or destruction?" But Li De did not seem to want an answer, blasphemy has been repeated after the ring. Surrender or destruction, this sentence is accompanied by that breath, like a heavy stone on the flesh crown Naga''s soul. Over and over again. The body breath of moribund Naga, who was on the verge of death, was in rapid decline. After only three minutes, her body had cooled slowly, and her heart beat became weak and weak. It was not until then that Lee did something. He stepped forward and put his right hand on his head. The power of faith began to flow out. Although she wants to resist, she has no strength. The power of faith is rapidly consumed, and the soul of Naka is slowly changing. Thirty thousand, fifty thousand... When the power of faith reached 100000, Li De finally heard the prompt of the system and the voice of successful transformation. With a bit of fear to stand up, a little relieved. Fortunately, there is no hard work... as a superior race, although the level of Naga is only level 17, the quality of soul is more than three times better than the half body mage of level 18. That is to say, if he tries to force the opponent when he is awake, he may consume more than 300000 faith. When he thought of this shocking figure, he was afraid of it. As expected, it was not sweet for him to turn things around. But he is not feeling well now. He has managed to accumulate the power of his faith to 200000 this month, and now he has halved it. What''s more, it''s the guy with a bad brain. If he didn''t want to get more useful information, he didn''t really want to transform. The power of the dark faith has accumulated more than 50000, but it still needs to be kept to release the dusk divinity. He will not use it until the critical moment. It was five minutes before the fleshy Naga stood up. By this time, with the restoration of the power of faith, the head of Naga was healed. After seeing Li De, Naga, who had just been extremely hostile, bowed her head in submission. "Master..." Li De nodded slightly. At this time, he was still pained by the power of his faith, and was too lazy to directly enter into the theme, "where is the tribe of Naga?" He had long coveted Naga, a powerful race. If he could enslave this superior race, the strength of dawn city would be greatly improved. Moreover, the twilight city also needs the life of the underground world to protect, whether orcs or humans, it is the surface life, and it is impossible to stay underground for a long time. And as the old days approach, he must draw the power of the underground world back to the surface to prevent unknown risks. At this stage, no other dark race can meet the requirements of Lee De, only Naga has the power to deter other races. The night elves are OK, but behind them stands the God of conspiracy, the powerful God of the abyss, Rosa cobra, if the number of enslaved Night Elves is too large, they may not be found by the most evil gods in the abyss, so they can only be used as the second choice.Naga has no God, so she has to pick up a good fight. "Master, the Naga tribe is in a fog, which is extremely dangerous. I need to lead the way to enter..." Rouguan said respectfully. Every time Li De saw the scene after the transformation of the power of faith, he would feel that the power of faith was simply a bug, competing with the first possession of the blood clan, and even better. Originally, his mind was still a little scattered, but the next sentence of Sarcandra made his eyes coagulate. "Master, the Naga tribe has recently found a way to reopen the abyss. If you want to conquer the Naga tribe, act as soon as possible. Moreover, the Naga tribe also took refuge in the black dragon Austin... the black dragon in the swamp has touched the threshold of legend. If the door of the abyss is opened, once the black dragon goes to the abyss with more abundant energy, he will surely break through the legend... break through the legend? Li De was alert when he heard this. Extraordinary, he has absolute confidence to deal with it, but the legend is another level. Even if his golden ancestor''s blood is strong, he can''t compete with a legendary black dragon who has the same terrible talent at level 23. Who owns the underground world. Lee immediately felt a sense of urgency. Before, he only wanted to enslave Naga before, but now he was shocked to find that the situation had escalated to fight with the black dragon for the domination of the underground world. Chapter 406 The development of things is always not transferred by individual will. The news of black dragon had a great influence on Li De''s original plan. After occupying heitiebao, he originally planned to radiate around, spread the twilight sect steadily, and skim over various magic materials and minerals. But at this time, the news of Naka made him give up the plan. Once the collusion between the Naga tribe and the black dragon is successful, it means that the ruling power of the underground world will be changed, which is absolutely impossible for him to accept. With the advent of the old days, the outside world and the participation of players are no longer suitable for the expansion of dawn city. At this time, the underground world has become very important to the dawn city. Br > after the dark power is activated, Li still needs more power to control the dark than to start his faith in the dark. And the power of the dark faith is currently available only from the underground world. So this is a dead end. The underground world is an area that Lee can never let go. In addition to the power of faith, the underground world is still a huge treasure house, precious minerals, unique magic materials and so on, waiting for him to dig. In this case, if the black dragon wants to get in and fight with him for the domination of the underground world, he is definitely looking for death. Is his knife bad? Since things change, respond according to the changes. After asking about the information about the Naga tribe, Li De didn''t hesitate any more and began to deploy troops directly. Not long after, at dawn in the underground world, decision-makers came to the hall of the Lord''s manor. Karp, the orc king of 18, mohari, a great mage with half body at level 18, cadry fangya, a super caveman of level 16, ODIS of second-generation blood, Anthony, and Nicole, the descendant of fearlessness at level 15. After all the people came together, Li De didn''t talk too much nonsense and began to get to the point directly. "I''ve heard from the Naga tribe that things have changed and we need to change our plans." A word let the participants color become dignified down, he did not hesitate to continue. "Naga is not an underground primitive race. They have come from the abyss and have now rediscovered the way to the door of space that was destroyed." "The most fatal point is that the black dragon in the mud swamp is also involved. As long as Naga opens the door of the abyss, it is likely to break through the legend as soon as it touches a higher level plane. Once the black dragon becomes a legend, the whole underground world will be unstoppable. If the black dragon again uses Naga''s power to invade the underground world, then the dominance of the underground world will belong to the other side. " Li De narrated the whole situation in a few words. All the people present were not idiots - except for Naka, who felt a strong threat immediately after hearing this news. If Naga really realizes their goal, the army of dawn city must withdraw from the underground world. Don''t talk about preaching at that time. The magic crystal veins that they are still mining may be robbed by the black dragon. If you think deeply, you can feel how big the crisis is. Once this happens, it is absolutely unacceptable loss to the dawn city. The importance of the underground world has become increasingly prominent. At this key node, who wants to seize the rule of the underground world with them is to dig the root of the dawn city! It can''t be tolerated. "Lord, how long can Naga get through the gate of space? Where is the black dragon now? " Nicole hears the speech to move forward two steps, exquisite extremely beautiful small face has the meaning of inquiry. "If we can find out the news of the black dragon, can we kill the black dragon first to avoid future trouble?" This spirited girl grabs the point, black dragon. If the black dragon died, even if Naga opened the door to the abyss, she might not be able to take the city of dawn. This is a very bold but effective strategy. The eyes of several people around him lit up one after another. However, the 17 level crown Naga shook her head, "the door of space will be opened in about half a month." "The black dragon has always lived in the mud swamp, and only the clan leader can master the method of calling each other. All nagadu, including me, do not know the specific location of the black dragon." After hearing the speech, several people were silent and seemed to underestimate the difficulty of the war. Nicole didn''t give up because of this, and continued with her black eyes. "If so... You can say in your name that you have found the lost treasure of the Naga tribe, or you have found the material to build the door of space.Lure Naga''s patriarch out of the Naga tribe. After we ambush and defeat him, can''t we get a way to summon the black dragon? Moreover, if the Lord of the city takes over the patriarch of Naga, maybe we can directly use the Naga leader to rule the Naga people, just like ruling centaurs. In this way, we not only avoided the next crisis, but also got a huge help. " Li De looks at his girl and smiles. He has to say that the girl''s brain is really flexible. "Do you think it''s feasible?" After listening to Lee''s inquiry and pondering for a moment, she shook her head with a bitter smile. "Master, the patriarch has collected all the materials. During this period, he is building a magic array. Now the most important thing is to open the door of space. Nothing can let the patriarch leave, even if there are artifacts outside. So this method will not work... " the two proposals have been rejected one after another, but Nicole is not discouraged and goes on. "Can you make underwear, enter Naga''s residence, steal the materials for building the door of space, or blow it up with an alchemy bomb... Li De is funny. How can this little girl have so many strange ideas. "No one can enter the forbidden area of the clan leader, neither can I... " can I poison? Directly poison the whole Naga to death... "can you bring disaster to the east? Lead other monsters to Naga''s residence.... "can you... next, Nicole keeps giving her ideas. The girl with a flexible head and penetrating ideas from various angles makes everyone feel open-minded?? The only pity is that most of them sound good, but their enforceability is low. When Nicole stopped talking about it, there were a few good plans that Lee had approved. For example, lure several important tasks from the Naga people, and then use the power of faith to transform the other party, so that the other party will turn back at the critical moment. Another example is to let Rouguan Naga bring back the alchemy bomb, and then wait for an opportunity to bury it under the wall, and then detonate and destroy the wall when it is critical. The two plans are highly implementable because of their high status. Li De''s admiration also makes Nicole quite happy. Her smile is sweeter than honey. Other experienced old guns are not idle, according to their own views and experience began to give a variety of opinions, although not Nicole''s ghost ideas, but in solid. After a day, Li De made a final decision after all the people expressed their views. "Although we get the news that the gate of space will be built in half a month, no one knows if this is the message that patriarch Naga used to confuse outsiders. To be on the safe side, we''ll take Naga''s station in a week''s time "No matter what the cost of winning the world war is to win the underground city!" Li De''s eyes were sharp, and his voice was firm and unshakable. This was a dead order, and there was no room for discussion. After setting the tone, there are specific orders. "Kapp, you''re in charge of all Orc armies, and you''re in charge of the army''s movement and offensive command when I''m no longer here. In addition, you will immediately send a message back to dawn City, let Harrison prepare the siege equipment, and let the alchemist produce the best and most powerful alchemy bombs at any cost. " "Yes, under the crown." "Odyssey, you are in charge of commanding the magic language bat and the dawn wing. You will be the main force in the next battle. Don''t let me down..." Otis was born with a solemn expression and said, "yes, crown me." Li De kept speaking and looked at the mage of the 18th level halflength people''s Congress. "Mohari, you are responsible for mobilizing the followers of the twilight sect in the rear, so that those dark races with strong fighting capacity can also participate in this war." "As you wish." "Naga, next I will work with you to lure more Naga leaders out in the shortest time. These nagas will be your shield and helper in the Naga tribe. " "Yes, master." Nicole looked forward to it for a long time. Without waiting for her order, she looked at Li De pitifully with her mouth, but the girl did not dare to speak. It is not allowed to be talkative and coquettish on this occasion. "Cadery canyons, you will lead the clergy of the twilight inquisition to cooperate with the army''s attack!" The super caveman, who has become extremely strong, nodded in a tone full of fanaticism. "Under the crown, fighting for you is the glory of all From a weak to the extreme caveman was given the power to destroy the heaven and the earth. The cave man''s feeling of Li De was unknown to outsiders.Even if Lee let him die, the caveman would not hesitate. After the arrangement, Li De nods his head slightly. At this time, Yu Guang sees Nicole with her mouth purring, and is slightly happy. "Nicole, this time I''ll send the Legion of giants, and you''ll be in charge of the attack." Hearing this order, Nicole, who was just aggrieved, smiles brightly. If not so many people, the girl would jump up to celebrate. The Legion of giants was trained by her. And this is the first time that she was allowed to participate in the foreign war of dawn city. At this time, she took over the command of the giant legion, which was undoubtedly the greatest recognition of Lee De, which made her more happy than the command of the giant army itself. "Yes, Lord of Cachar!" Looking at Nicole''s happy appearance, Li De solemnly said, "this is a very important task. If it can''t be completed, the Military Justice Department is not joking." Military can not be treated with fun, if Nicole''s performance did not win his approval, no matter how the other side, he would not be able to devolve the command of the giant Legion. "Yes, resolutely complete the task!" Nicole didn''t show any weakness, and responded cleanly. Li De didn''t say much about what she saw. The training in recent years not only made Nicole grow up, but also greatly trained her own ability. After Nicole had been arranged, the initial large frame was arranged. As for the more detailed tasks, such as the main attack of the regiment, how to use the siege equipment, how to prepare for the reserve team, and so on, these detailed arrangements will naturally be handled by more professional military headquarters. As the master of dawn, he only needs to control the general direction. After all the people went down, Li De frowned at the empty environment in the main hall, sat down and began to comb the threats he might face during this period. First of all, the most important crisis, the old days, has come. No one or any information has been recorded about the old days. The unknown is the greatest fear. It''s something that he''s been keeping in mind because there''s so much uncertainty. Although he learned from Zhao Yue that ice and snow covered the earth, the blood moon rose and the old days came, it was not enough. It''s much like he knows that a big event is bound to happen in a few months, but he doesn''t know what the big event is and what the impact will be. This uncertainty is the source of his anxiety and anxiety. So he can only grasp the last two months to complete the next layout. At this time, it is November 5. The end of December and the beginning of January are the time when ice and snow cover the earth in previous years. Seriously, he only has two months at most. And more importantly, the old days will inevitably be accompanied by the appearance of the old evil gods. He did not forget the God of pestilence, the boy who gave money. That is to say, in two months'' time, he is likely to face the threat of the plague God. This danger is not so simple. Although he has taken a great advantage in the two previous battles with the other party, it is that under certain circumstances, the power of the God of pestilence has not been able to play out even 1%. Once the other side can come to the master plane, it will be an unprecedented disaster for the dawn city. At least the Centaurs of the low hills will be forced to leave, and the frenzied halflings of lissel will definitely submerge the hills, and the iron-hoofed tribes without natural danger can not resist the endless number of violent centaurs. According to this inference, once the low hills fall, this is equivalent to directly cut off one of his arms. Not only will the sphere of influence be reduced, but also all kinds of materials will be greatly reduced. Therefore, he must be prepared for a rainy day. Strengthening the storage of materials is the coping strategy, and opening up new channels for material acquisition is also a coping strategy. The underground world is vast in land and rich in materials. Once the situation predicted by him occurs, it can completely make up for the loss of low mountains and hills. Therefore, this is one of the reasons why he is eager to conquer the underground world. After a little summing up, Li De identified the possibility of an urgent crisis in the future. 1. The unknown catastrophes brought about by the old days, 2. The direct threat of the God of pestilence, 3. The lack of materials after the loss of low mountains and hills. In addition to the dangers that the old days would bring, there are many other troubles in the dawn city. The most typical is - population. Although the population is enough in a short time, Li De defined the dawn city as a giant city. Now there are only 150000 people in the city, far from meeting the standard. Even if tens of thousands of centaurs, centaurs, orcs and other races have moved into the city of dawn, the population of dawn city has barely exceeded the 200000 mark. But for him, the core number of humans is still too small. Two months later, the number of blood clan will rise from 2700 to 5400.And next year, it will be even more exaggerated. If there is no accident, the number of blood clan will exceed 10000. This is a very exaggerated and terrifying number. It has a population of 150000 and supports tens of thousands of blood clans. Although it seems more than enough, it is obvious that the development is restricted. Therefore, how to continue to expand the population will become the next stage of the puzzle of dawn city. "The city of dawn seems to be powerful, but it still lacks some details. To occupy the underground world, to a large extent, make up for the lack of this After thinking about it, Li De Yuefa is absolutely important to the underground world. Apart from other things, he is the only outsider here, who can develop at will without being restrained. This is beyond the comparison of the outside world. As long as he conquers the world, everything here will belong to him. Different from the outside world, even if he conquered the low hills and the strategy of the Windy City, he would also face the threat of the sea, human beings and orcs from the wild half rat of outer garrisle. This strong geographical advantage is not possessed by the outside world. "Sure enough, farming is the truth... You beat the dog out of his head. I''m growing up in this kind of field. When you''re going to die, I''m going out to clean up the mess, isn''t it a pleasure?" After serious thinking, Li De once again made clear the development direction of the next stage. Rule the underground world, farm! There is no retreat. Whether it is black dragon or Naga, even if they really break through the abyss, he will never give up. It''s about the future of dawn city after the old days. But at this moment, Li De suddenly felt a movement in his heart. He felt a familiar breath calling for him. Is this? Suddenly stand up, and then the consciousness connects to the place where the bones are buried. After a moment, his face showed some uncontrollable surprise. Amy is out of the ordinary!! When the war was about to begin, he added another extraordinary combat power. But just when he thought the surprise was over, another familiar breath appeared in his mind calling for him. "Father God..." after hearing about the blasphemy, Li De''s eyes opened, and asreqa, the God who had taken away the arms of the God of pestilence, had disappeared for more than half a year, and now he finally woke up! He immediately gathered his mind and connected to asraja through the power of faith. A moment later, Lee''s face was as bright as stars. "Ha ha ha, double extraordinary return!! What about the legendary black dragon? The bayonet is red, and it''s not until after the fight that we know who can stand still " unexpectedly, Amy and asrega seem to have negotiated and come back at the same time. At this critical juncture with the supernatural and Naga tribes, the addition of the two transcendents will undoubtedly greatly enhance the next battle. A moment later, Lee''s expression moved, and he found something wrong. In this way, the number of extraordinary things that he can use has reached the exaggeration level... the god evil asrega, the blasphemous Amy, the frost dragon stralan, with the blade spider, finally, he himself. Super spider should be included, but it''s too clumsy to fight. It''s enough to let the other party lay eggs honestly. Six of them are extraordinary, and five can be mobilized to war. Li De thought it over carefully before he realized it. He had mastered such terrible power unconsciously. Five extraordinary! He can even take green city directly. And it''s so strong that no matter whether green city is hiding other extraordinary things, they can only crawl under his feet. At this point, the original worry about the old days has been swept away. My heart is full of pride. No matter how many cattle you have, in front of five extraordinary, everyone has to get down. Chapter 407 The underground world, 300 kilometers away from the twilight City, is a fog area covering hundreds of kilometers. This is a forbidden place for the living. Because the fog is very poisonous, most of the life that touches the fog can''t survive. As time goes by, there are few lives in this area. Those who know it leave and those who don''t know die. Although the underground world is vast, but the environment is bad. There are not many areas like this, which is why most of the life in the underground world is the dark race of the evil camp. Because the good race can''t survive in this kind of environment. Cruelty, blood, darkness, the law of the jungle that is a hundred times more cruel than the earth''s surface. This land is filled with crimes that no one can imagine. But different from the impression of outsiders, at this time, in the central area of this misty area, under a thousand blade high mountain, there was a city built. It''s weird and frightening. Seriously, a city with a sunken mountain area looks like an abyssal beast crawling in the shadow to hunt. It can''t help but chill my back. The shape of the city is very strange, full of unspeakable strangeness. It seems that it is not the main plane of the building, but from the heterotopia. The city walls are built close to the mountains on both sides, blocking the exit of the valley, leaving the city in a completely protected environment. The wall is as high as 50 blades. In front of the wall built with boulders, it stands upside down like rivets. The wall is not smooth and smooth, but like a shield with thorns. It looks like a hedgehog magnified a thousand times. The city wall is strange. The wall buttresses above the wall are not the style of human walls. Instead, they are like fangs standing upside down, full of strong demonic architectural flavor. The two gates below were enchanted with dark eyes, one on the left and one on the right. The dark eyes exuded strong magic waves. No one could guess what kind of power these two eyes contained. The city''s walls alone give people a feeling of extraordinary darkness and terror. But that''s not all. The buildings inside the walls are even more bizarre. There are a large number of houses built of huge stones. These houses are tall and slender, and the walls are painted with strange and twisted red symbols. Its top is exactly like the fangs of the city wall buttress. Looking down from the sky, the city is like an abyssal beast with a huge mouth, and the houses below are the fangs of this abyssal beast. The terror is terrible. This is definitely not a house that a good race would build. The perspective is closer, and the life in and out of these buildings is Naga, the superior race that Li De has always been thinking about. At the moment, the number of these evil and cruel dark lives is beyond description... on the streets, on the walls, in the houses... No one can imagine that Naga, who is famous in the underground world, has built a magnificent city in the poisonous fog without anyone knowing it. At this time, in the most central area, in a 20 blade fanged building, more than a dozen four armed nagas are looking respectfully at the Naga sitting on the throne in the hall, holding a long knife to wipe gently. This Naga leader also has a crown of flesh on his head, but it is more than that of Naga Weiwu, who was transformed by Li De with the power of faith. In contrast, the fleshy Naga is more like dysplasia. At this time, this Naga leader is the real crown. When the head of Naga wiped the long knife, the lower part could not dare to speak. After a long time, the leader of Naga stopped a little, and only then did one of the Naga dare to report. The language of Naga is cold. "Lord zari, we have opened the door of space connecting the abyss. Do you need to inform Austin under the crown?" A hair raising voice hovered over the hall, and if Li De heard it here, he would be surprised. Because the flesh crown Naga said that the space door still has half a month to open, but obviously this is not the case. Zari sangya, this is the name of the leader of Naga. This terrible life, which holds hundreds of thousands of Naga, is the master of all people here. Narrow eyes slightly narrowed, eyes with a bit of cold look to ask Naga. "Under Austin''s crown?" The corners of the mouth hang a curve that makes people sweat. "Do you think that the great Naga needs to cooperate with a black dragon?" Ah? This?? All the nagas looked at each other face to face, and they all had some unknown reasons. "Lord zari, is it not your proposal to join the black dragon?" Join the black dragon, but zari ¡¤ blood tooth personally promised, now how to repent?? Zari sangya shook his head, and his eyes grew colder. "Yes, it was my proposal, but things have changed." Keep your word? Naga doesn''t have this gene in her blood."We opened the door of the abyss ahead of time. The black dragon must not know about it, which left us enough space for operation. Sangya Naga is a race from the abyss. Why should we conquer the underground world with the help of the black dragon?? Don''t we have any people? " When it comes to this Naga leader, the coldness on his face fades, and his eyes are filled with indescribable excitement and madness. The most changeable race is no better than this. "I''ve contacted the bloody tooth Naga of the abyss... This time, we''re going to kill the dragon!" Kill the dragon?!! Naga in the hall was shocked when she heard this. The black dragon Austin, however, touches the peak of the legend. The most powerful life of the Naga tribe is just the 20 level extraordinary patriarch in front of her. And it just broke through not long ago, and now the breath is still unstable. One is about to step into legend, which has been silent for hundreds of years, and the other is a young novice who has just stepped into transcendence and may not be able to give full play to his own strength. How big is the gap between the two sides? It''s a crazy idea to hunt that black dragon now. The race of the good camp can''t do this, but what kind of race is Naga? The cruel dark race. It''s their nature to be cruel and bloodthirsty. Cooperation with the black dragon is only forced by the situation. Now if they have the strength to resist each other, there is no doubt that the previous commitment can be abandoned at any time. "The sangya Naga tribe in the abyss has promised to hunt black dragons with us. They will send out the most powerful extraordinary Naga, and this time the extraordinary number will be as many as four Zari sangya''s cold eyes are full of murders. The abyss is a higher level plane than the main plane, which contains enormous energy and has existed for a long time. So the transcendence, which is rare on the plane of the Lord, is not something hard to see in the abyss. In addition, nagaban is a superior race with strong talent. It is not difficult for Naga tribe to possess several extraordinary things in the abyss. "Patriarch, four extraordinary?" The lower Naga heard this and breathed quickly. Although the black dragon was strong, it was not invincible. As long as they are well-designed, there are four extraordinary circumstances, dragon slaughtering is not an empty word. Thinking of the benefits and glory of bathing in dragon blood, all Naga''s heart was boiling. "The blood teeth tribe of the abyss will dispatch troops to help us conquer the underground world after killing the black dragon." Patriarch Naga''s tone became more and more high. "We were originally a branch of the abyss blood tooth tribe. We were sent to the underground world by the blood tooth tribe to conquer here. It''s just that we didn''t expect that the door of space was broken in the middle of the way, which caused us to lose contact. So from today on, we''re going to merge again into one tribe. We have the support of the abyssal blood tooth tribe. The black dragon is not qualified to cooperate with us. this rich underground world will only belong to us Nagaton below was short of breath. Conquering the whole underground world is almost all Naga''s ultimate pursuit. Only the noble Naga is qualified to rule this vast and rich land. After the plan was said by the patriarch Naga, Naga, who was still in her heart, immediately lost her voice, only her desire for the future and her excitement to hunt and kill the black dragon. "Patriarch, what should we do next?" Zhali xueya didn''t answer in a hurry. He slowly put down the cloth for wiping the long knife. Then he clenched the knife with one arm and split it in front of him. The sound of breaking through the air is like the howling of a demon. "When the abyss is finished, I will inform you. Remember, it is not allowed to tell anyone about it!" The cold tone made all Naga''s heart startled, and immediately they should be in unison. - - - - - - no one expected that such a great change had taken place in Naga, and the city of dawn was still preparing for the coming war. After perceiving Amy and asreqa waking up, lied rushed back to the city of dawn for the first time. The great war is about to start. Adding two more powerful fighting forces in our hands will undoubtedly add important chips to the war. The balance of victory has begun to tilt. Under the military order of Li De, the city of dawn, which already has a light resplendence, has begun to turn around crazily. Not to mention the construction of life, the military has completely entered the state of full production. The alchemy factory, the magic scroll factory, the weapon factory and its subordinate bow and crossbow manufacturing factory have all entered the stage of full load without stop on the 24th.These factories are producing a lot of materials all the time. Some of these materials are used for storage, some for distribution to the army, and part for exchange with the outside world for more raw materials. Time is tight, the task is heavy, the whole dawn city is in a state of extreme busy. To Li De''s satisfaction, after continuous improvement and development, the city hall has become adept at dealing with this situation. Although the dawn city is busy, it is in good order and there is no major problem. Under the propaganda of the Propaganda Department, most of the residents are aware of the crisis that dawn city is facing, and began to actively participate in mass production. After months of fighting against the God of pestilence in the place where they buried their bones, the residents all felt the danger, so it was an unprecedented unity. After returning to dawn City, Li De did not go to Harrison, the speaker of the city hall, as usual. Instead, he appeared directly in his own office of the city hall. Looking at his familiar office, Li De was in a good mood. After sitting down, my mind moved, the space in front of me was broken, and then two figures appeared in the office again. One was wearing a priest''s robe, and his whole body exuded powerful magic waves. A small magic tide even blew around because of his arrival. The other is 3-Blade, bare upper body, muscles like steel forging, full of thrilling sense of strength, his skin is also engraved with extremely evil ancient inscriptions, and the extremely evil breath on his body can directly make ordinary people fall into madness and despair, especially those bloody eyes are full of unspeakable cruelty and bloody. Amy the blasphemer, asrega the God. See two people, Li De satisfied with a smile. Double extraordinary return, at this moment there is no greater surprise. Subconsciously open their property panel. Amy Cachar Title: blasphemer (damage bonus to clergy + 300%) dark Walker (gains an additional 50% attribute bonus in dark and shadow) age: 72 level: extraordinary lv20 Occupation: Shadow high priest limited skills: extraordinary shadow manipulation, extraordinary shadow magic perception, extraordinary shadow devouring unique skill Br > (BR) > (99 seconds) the shadow caster is immune to the shadow of the body and can be used to control the shadow for 10 minutes bloodlines: blood lineages (gain the ability to absorb blood to recover body damage) Magic: a total of 52 Introduction: powerful descendants of the blood clan, who once tried to explore the majesty of the gods, the strong ones walking in the dark and shadow. It has to be said that Amy at this time is worthy of the name of shadow high priest, all talents and magic are shadow type. But also has two powerful unique skills, one nearly invincible for 10 seconds, and the other cast shadow magic without consuming magic, which is simply powerful to abnormal. It can be imagined that once Amy is given time to learn the magic of shadow, the shadow high priest will become the second super fort of dawn city after him. Li De smiles with satisfaction and looks down at the attribute panel of the god evil. He is looking forward to asrega more than Amy. Agarez ¡¤ destruction Title: God eater, gods curse age: 2689878 years level: extraordinary lv21 divinity: 60 points (each death, resurrection requires 5 points of Divinity) profession: God devour talent: extremely evil, eternal body (perfect), body of God, space mastery only skill: God''s right hand (swallow) Devour the God''s right arm and gain the power blessing of terror. When using the right arm to attack, it can pierce the defense below the powerful divine power level and smash the equipment below the legendary level.) Blood: blood of the most evil Introduction:... to Li De''s expectation, asreqa''s skills did not change much. The biggest difference was that there was one more skill, the right hand of God. But this extra skill is ridiculous. The gods can pierce the defenses below the level of powerful gods... the gods are divided into weak gods, weak equal gods, medium powers, strong powers, and the gods of the goddess of life and death. But only these two are known at the level of the goddess of life and the God of death. Therefore, the powerful divine power is the main god of most gods, and also the end point that the gods can reach... So it can pierce the defense below the powerful divine power... Li De can only use absurdity to describe it.Doesn''t it mean that in the future, asrega can pierce through the armor forged by ordinary gods? "Breaking through the extraordinary is not a qualitative change for asrega, who has already reached its peak. At most, it can be regarded as a recovery of some strength, so it is understandable that there is not much change in skills. But this God''s right hand is too exaggerated. It can not only pierce the Divine Shield below the powerful power level, but also smash the equipment below the legend level. In other words, the equipment of extraordinary level is a layer of paper in front of this evil spirit? " Thinking that he had made great efforts to forge a set of extraordinary equipment, Li De couldn''t help but gasp. In addition to the eye of the old evil god, the highest level of dawn city is transcendence. That is to say, god evil can easily destroy all the equipment of dawn city... this makes Li De excited and depressed. Sometimes his staff is too strong, and sometimes it hurts. The industrial system he has established seems to be powerless... he shakes his head and doesn''t think about it any more. Although asrega is ferocious, he is not the former Lee. With the blood of his golden ancestor, he has absolute confidence to suppress this deadly murderer who once fought against the gods in a single to one situation. "Good day, under the crown." "Father God..." the voice of two people''s greetings interrupted Li De''s thoughts. Looking at his two generals, Li De was in a happy mood and took the lead in seeing the evil spirits. "Asrega, where did you go after you robbed the God''s arm in lissel?" This guy asked him to send someone to look around the low hills and hills, but he couldn''t find it. It was really painful. However, the next word of this extraordinary God made his expression solidify. "Father God, I broke through the earth and fell asleep in the magma under the thousand blades of the earth.... is this motherly language??? What is breaking through the earth and sleeping in the magma?? Can you do such abnormal things because you are a God? I took a look at this guy''s two skills, eternal body (perfect), god evil body. Then he did not speak. The old demon who had lived for millions of years could not be inferred from common sense. Amy''s mouth twitched as she listened. He had only met each other before when asrega in lissel was robbing the body of a God. Before he came, he was still a little proud. After all, he had broken through the transcendence and wanted to compete with the legendary gods and evils. When he heard this, he immediately put out the little fire in his heart. This pervert took a bath in the magma... not to mention that when he didn''t break through the extraordinary, he could not persist in breaking through the extraordinary in the extremely terrifying place of magma. Li De ignored the evil spirit, who was so strong and abnormal that he looked at Amy. "Amy, what''s it like to break out of the ordinary?" "Under the crown, I feel that I have reached the ultimate mastery of shadow." Amy''s eyes were a little intoxicated, and the feeling of absolute power could not be described in simple words. Transcendence is another dimension of life. Li De nodded slightly when he heard the speech. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. With a slight wave of his hand, the space in front of him was broken again. Two things sealed by him in the ground of burying bones flew out. The God of pestilence, which contains the evening ministry. It was snatched from the plague God and sealed the eye of the evil god. Both of them are treasures, and their value cannot be measured by money. When they felt the terror power contained in the two pieces of equipment, they were both shining in front of their eyes. Asrega, the evil god, showed some interest in the eyes of the old evil gods. as like as two peas, he could feel that there seemed to be a powerful body of evil spirits in it, which contained a wave of energy that was exactly the same as the arm he swallowed. Amy didn''t have that strong sense, he just felt that the one horn of the plague God was very attractive to him. After all, he is a transcendent who integrates the divinity of the God of pestilence, which is the power of the God of pestilence. "I snatched these two pieces of equipment from the plague God..." Li De said that his eyes were slightly strange. The God of pestilence, the evil god of the old days, is still imagining that the old days would come, and then the LORD would strip his soul off the fire and roast it. He and the God of pestilence are real enemies now. "This is just a single horn of the God of pestilence, which contains the divinity of the God of pestilence - pestilence. Amy, this piece of equipment is undoubtedly the most suitable for you. You should seize the time to master the power of the Ministry. If my guess is right, the plague Ministry may be more powerful than we thinkAs for the plague clergy, he had guessed last time that plague might not only kill people, but also make people strong. A large number of legends have pestilence that makes people powerful and degenerate into bloodthirsty demons, killing all the life around them... If we can remove the negative characteristics such as loss of reason and magnify the characteristics that become powerful, will they also be regarded as pestilence? So that''s why Lee left the plague ministry to Amy because he didn''t have much time to study these things. After Amy reached out to take the unicorn, his face was filled with unspeakable excitement, and he could already feel the power calling him. "Under the crown, I will not let you down." "Well, go down and merge as fast as you can, and in a week we''ll start the war against Naga, and I need you to fight." "As you wish." When Amy tore up the space and went back into the enclosure of the burial ground, reed handed the eye of the old evil god to asrega. Eye of old evil god Quality: Inheriting artifact skills: death gaze, master of black magic special skills: old inheritance (this is an old evil god''s eye, which can be integrated into one''s own eyes in some cases, so as to obtain the full power of this evil god''s eye. Note: this process will be eroded by the old forces.) Li De has the blood of the gold ancestor, and his future achievements are unlimited. Moreover, he does not need these external forces to increase his combat effectiveness. Therefore, he has no interest in the eye of this evil god. This eye was originally intended to be used by ED for Amy, but asreqa has now fused an arm of the God of pestilence... It seems that the effect is almost abnormal, so merging an old evil god''s eye may bring him greater surprise. Li De is looking forward to it. "Asrega, there is an old evil god''s eye sealed in it. Maybe it will suit you. Go ahead and merge as soon as possible, and the next war will be terrible. " "Yes, father..." asrega is much more calm than Amy. After all, he once stood at the top of the mountain. These things are not rare to him, even better than what he once had. Although most of the memory has been lost, the feeling deep in the soul is not deceiving. After the two disappeared, Lee stretched a little. Now he has not enough confidence. Dawn has 5 extraordinary combat effectiveness, including the ultimate combat effectiveness of god evil. Naturally, the mood is self-evident. If it wasn''t for the huge troubles and legendary moves that might have been caused by him, he really had some impulse to take over green city directly. The city of a million people has all the resources it needs. Unfortunately, this idea can only be an idea, not to mention the chaotic religious forces in green city, even the legend of Norland Empire, he can not deal with it. "I still need to continue to cultivate and develop. When I have five legends in my hand, let alone green city, which is the southern province, will become the territory of dawn city." After a little fantasy about the future, reed got up and went out to Harrison''s office. Seeing that Lee, who was supposed to be preparing for the war in the underground world, suddenly appeared. Harrison was surprised and immediately stood up to say hello. "Good day, under the crown." "Well, have the siege equipment and corresponding equipment been arranged for production?" "Under the crown, production has begun. Five days later, with our inventory, we can provide 50 siege vehicles... " Li De waved his hand," the siege vehicles are next, how many goblin throwing machines are produced now? " Goblin flint is specially designed by goblins to throw alchemy bombs. The principle is that the stones thrown by the catapult are replaced by Alchemy bombs. However, after the improvement of goblin, the throwing distance of goblin trawler is as high as 6700 blades, which is far more than that of the ordinary one. Li De knew what kind of power the alchemy bomb would produce with the blessing of the catapult, so he always asked the Institute of magic industry to improve the catapult. Now the production version of goblin trawler is the third generation, with a throwing distance of 900 blades. A distance of 900 blades combined with alchemy bombs will definitely become a nightmare for any garrison. "Under the crown, according to your order, a total of 1000 have been produced." 1000? Li De nods with satisfaction. This quantity is enough. Imagine that a thousand gun barrels fire at the same time. The effect of washing the ground is absolutely unimaginable exaggeration, and the firepower can be continuously output... "OK, transport these munitions to the underground world as soon as possible. The sooner we get ready, the sooner we can start attacking! "He didn''t know how the construction progress of Naga''s door of space was. He could only speed up time preparation. "Yes! Under the crown. " - - - - the underground world, the city of Ryukyu. This city, with more than half a million halflings, holds the hope of all the halflings in the underground world. It is also because of this city that the halflings have become the rulers of the underground world on the surface, though the area controlled by the halflings is less than one tenth of the total area of the underground world. But that doesn''t stop them from being proud. At this time, the pride seems to be broken. The Lord''s house in the center of the city of Lius. The common master of the halflings, the extraordinary halflings of level 24, and the master of the city of Lius, kakaro, was looking at a half man in ragged furs and starving bones and skins under his face in surprise. His voice was a bit unbelievable. "Do you mean that some surface forces have occupied the black iron Fort?" At this time, it has been a month since the fall of heitiebao. However, due to the speed of Li De''s occupation and the strong blockade of the magic language bat on the 24th, there are mages of level 18 halfling people''s Congress as the internal agents, so the news that heitiebao was captured by dawn City has not been heard. Therefore, as the master of the city of Lius, kakario was so surprised to hear the news. "Lord kakaro... Yes, it''s the surface forces!! Those damned vampires!! We must hang these dirty lives! Their vampire patriarch killed the Lord of heitiebao at the banquet, and then blockaded the whole city... after occupying heitiebao, he changed the name of heitiebao to dusk God, claiming to be the God of dusk, and began to make the whole city believe in the twilight sect, and even the great God church was sealed by him!! These damned heretics are absolutely unforgivable! " The tone of the halfling, who was not as good as a beggar, was full of resentment. He was a crazy believer of the God of halflings. He witnessed the scene that the Lord of heitiebao was crushed by Li De, and then he experienced a series of missionary events. No matter how strict a city is, there will always be time for relaxation. So after more than half a month, the halfling finally found an opportunity that was not an opportunity to escape from the city''s sewer... what happened in heitiebao was absolutely intolerable to the halflings who were crazy believers, so he resented Li De more than anyone else. "Vampires on the surface?" Kakaro''s eyes narrowed, and a killing opportunity that could not be concealed began to diffuse out. "No one is allowed to trample on the oppression of halflings!! Whether it''s a vampire or a vampire! " Then he suddenly turned his head and looked down, "send 3000 black pecking eagle to heitiebao to inquire about the situation. If the situation is true, report to me immediately." The halflings below immediately took orders. After the command, carcario looked again at the half man maniac and said, "tell me everything you know!" In order to consolidate their interests, the nobles of heitiebao agreed that the news of trading with the surface forces should not be spread to the city of Lius. Because once the city of Lius knows, then the great men of halflings will take over the offer, and their benefits will be greatly reduced. Interestingly, heitiebao is thousands of kilometers away from the city of Ryukyu. In addition, heitiebao is very barren here, and there is nothing to attract the attention of the city of Lius except for a muddy swamp. so the city of Lius is not interested in this remote city, even though it was once the main city of halflings, this is Yin Bad Yang wrong led to the halfling trading with dawn city for nearly a year, the city of Ryukyu these big men unexpectedly no one found. If it wasn''t for this half bodied crazy believer who risked his life to go on the road alone and had not been hunted by monsters on the road for thousands of kilometers, I''m afraid no one knows about it. Naturally, he was very angry at the fact that the nobles of heitiebao did not report back. However angry they were, heitiebao was also a city of halflings and could not be arrogant by surface forces. He thinks that halflings are the rulers of the underground world, but now some people dare to challenge the status of halflings. This is not only to occupy a city, but also to represent the other party wants to touch the underground world. This is absolutely intolerable. It''s a race for survival. Retreat means death. If the halflings were the first to discover the dawn city on the surface, so would the lives of these underground worlds. As for who is the Party of justice... In honor, there is no word for justice in the war between races in order to fight for living space, only stand. Just ten minutes later, an army of black pecking Eagles took off from the barracks of the city of Lius, aiming at the twilight city.The flying speed of the black pecking eagle is not slow. It can reach 300 kilometers per hour. It is even faster than the ordinary magic language bat. After all, it is an eagle. After thousands of kilometers, we arrived in less than four days. These black pecking eagles are only ordered to inquire about the real and the false. They don''t know the strength of the twilight city. Even the half bodied crazy believers who have escaped have little knowledge of it. So when the twilight city appeared in front of the black pecking Eagle legion with more than 3000, the halflings in charge of the command were so murderous that they didn''t even send a team to explore first. Instead, the whole army pressed forward and rushed directly above the twilight city. Even when I saw that there was no air unit to guard over the twilight City, I still wondered whether there was a chance to directly strangle those surface forces and subdue this city belonging to halflings. And the dawn soldiers in the twilight city were also confused for a moment when they looked at the black pecking Eagle who was unscrupulously destroying the city. What''s the situation?? Because at this time, it happened that the magic language bat changed its defense... I didn''t expect to be caught by the black pecking eagle and directly invaded the city at dusk. Odyssey, who was in charge of the dawn wing, felt extremely ashamed when he saw this scene. Li Decai appointed him to be in charge of the dawn wing, but now there is such a big loophole. Doesn''t it mean that he is a waste?? In his fury, Otis directly ordered all dawn bats and magic language bats to take off to kill the black pecking Eagle who dared to invade the twilight city. When more than 8000 magic language bats, led by 500 dawn bats, took off from the four corners of the twilight City, the halfling commander who still wanted to do his mother''s job was suddenly cold. Before the halfling could give an order to retreat, the Magic Knight in the magic bat had already pulled the trigger of the air crossbow. Whoosh ~ the piercing sound of the air broke out, and the integrated magic language bat began to shoot wildly on the established flight path. The specially designed flight path can ensure that the magic language bats will not cause accidental injury to each other, but also can expand the lethality. 3000 black pecking Eagles face 8000 magic language bats, and they are magic language bats with long-range air-to-air capabilities. All of a sudden, the dusk of the city is like dumplings, black pecking eagle from the just invincible appearance directly fell down, smashed a lot of houses. In the end, Odyssey went crazy. Even if the halflings retreated, he would take back his hands and force 500 dawn bats to chase after the halflings. Upgraded by the power of faith, dawn bats fly at a speed of 400 kilometers per hour, one-third faster than the black pecking eagle. It can be imagined that in this case, these halflings can get good?? In the end, if the black pecking Eagle under the halfling commander had not reached level 15 and forcibly broke out of the encirclement, I was afraid that the 3000 number of Air Corps would have been destroyed. But Rao is so, and the other party is only left alone to escape... when Li De got the news, it was already a few days later. He put down his trivia and returned to the twilight city. He had planned to delay the battle with the main city of halflings. After all, the most important thing now is to preach and occupy the Naga tribe. But it didn''t work out. Now if you want to occupy a position and avoid the worries of the future, twilight city may have to have a hard encounter with halflings. It is absolutely impossible for a halfling who has suffered a great loss this time to give up. The tip of the needle to the wheat awn, the gunpowder smell of war has filled the twilight city. Chapter 408 "Under the crown, the city of Luz is thousands of kilometers away from the twilight city. Even if they dispatch troops, it will take at least a week..." on the wall of the twilight City, Li De''s eyes leapt into the distance, and behind him is mohari, a master of the 18th level halfling National People''s Congress. "If they march on us, there is a way that they must go - the dark forest. No matter how the city of Lius marches, the dark forest is their inevitable point. " "Dark forest?" Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What are the characteristics of the dark forest?" "Under the crown, the dark and dense forest is extremely gloomy. The trees inside have become dry and stiff because of the spirit of the dead, but because of the thick fog, they will not catch fire, and have been here for thousands of years. On both sides of the dark forest is a large area of death fog area, which is not only poisonous, but also a lot of ghost and dead life. It is said that it was formed when a plane of the dead broke and merged into this area tens of thousands of years ago. It''s a dead land. It''s extremely terrifying, and there''s a risk of falling if you enter. " Ghost? The dead? Why is this related to the dead again? Li Demi''s head was frozen and he didn''t go into it. The undead is not a good guy to deal with. The mind turns back to the halfling. According to normal logic, halflings will never give up after a big loss. After all, he not only turned heitiebao into a twilight City, but also killed thousands of black pecking Eagles sent by the other side. It is absolutely impossible for halflings to live in the underground world for such a long time without pride in their hearts. As the halfling rulers know in their heads that the dawn city appears in the underground world and takes over their cities, it is absolutely impossible to be good. Even Lee''s actions have clearly told them that dawn city is going to compete with halflings for the rule of the underground world. In this case, the halflings would not believe him if he could bear it. It would be strange that the other party did not bring all the guys to destroy them. But the key question is what he''s going to do with these halflings, and he doesn''t want the dawn army to fight the halflings right now. The threat of black dragon and Naga is more urgent than that of halflings. Mohari saw reed in silence. After a little thought, he continued, "under the crown, if we ambush, the dark forest is a good place." In his opinion, Lee asked about these forces, which were undoubtedly intended to attack halflings on the way. But Li De shakes his head, and his eyes are full of fun. "Ambush? No, I''m just interested in the dead in the dark woods. As for the army of halflings.... as soon as the eyes were frozen, the cold killing machine was like an avalanche. "I will go to the city of Luz to solve this problem." Go to the city of Luz?? Mohari''s eyes suddenly widened to the extreme, and his heart was shocked. Although Li De''s words were understatement, the information revealed made him feel numb. Under the crown is to face the halfling City alone? The thought came up in his heart, and mohari felt thirsty. He is not sure how powerful the city of Lius is, but the known information is that the other side has at least two extraordinary. There may even be extraordinary concealment that has not been revealed. As the ruler of the underground world, halflings have been sitting on the Diaoyutai for so many years. They are not only recognized by outsiders but also by their actual strength. "Under the crown, there are at least two halflings in the city of Lius, which may even hide more powerful power... Are you... mohari is absolutely loyal to Li De, and everything will be considered in the interests of Li De, so he will be brave enough to remind him. "Two extraordinary?" Li De took a look at mohari with great interest. "In addition, what strength is hidden in the city of Lius?" "This... It is said that there is an old halfling leader whose strength has touched the edge of legend. It''s just that the old patriarch didn''t show up for a long time. It''s said that he had already died... "Mohari was not sure. "Those are the three extraordinary?" Li De''s casual tone made mohari stunned, and then said with a bitter smile, "yes, under the crown, probably the old clan leader still exists in the world." Three extraordinary, no wonder halflings can become the nominal rulers of the underground world, it is indeed a bit of strength. But Li De''s smile is still flat, three extraordinary is strong, but, so what? After he stepped into the transcendence, he has not met the existence of a war with him... Three extraordinary, perhaps can bring him some surprise. After a little thought, he turned his head and took a look at the soldiers who were busy cleaning up the fallen black pecking eagle from the wall.Light way. "The order goes on. When I''m away, Kapp will lead the twilight City, with Nicole''s assistance. We must speed up the preparations." The two blood descendants immediately nodded in response and turned away. Li De thought a little, and after a moment, he began to communicate with some existence. After feeling the inner response, I looked into the distance. Hoo ~ in the distance, a small black spot is coming at a gallop. After more than ten breaths, the little black dot grew bigger and bigger. Li De, standing on the wall, also saw the magic language of the black spot. This is a huge undead life, white skeleton body covered with thick frost, empty white bone head, intracranial blue soul fire is burning. A pair of damaged Dragon Wings on the body can roll up huge air waves every time it is flapped. Even after its flight, there is a trace of ice debris formed by the condensation of ice and frost. Feeling the terrible death approaching, mohari could not help but change his face. "Under the crown, it''s a dragon of the dead..." he can feel the strength of the other side, but he doesn''t know whether it''s an enemy or a friend. Looking at Li De''s expression, it seems that the other side is also the strength of the dawn city. "Atlantis, the ice dragon." Li De nodded slightly. "When I was away, the twilight city was temporarily sheltered by him." Mohari was slightly stunned and looked into the eyes of Li De, and his adoration was even stronger. Is that the real power of dawn city? This half body mage transformed by Li De has been in the twilight City, and has not had a chance to go to the dawn city. Naturally, he does not know the real power of the dawn breaking city. Not only mohari, but most of the dawn executives don''t know how much power lies in the dawn city. Not to mention anything else, it is six extraordinary enough to make people dumbfounded. Whew ~ in the middle of their conversation, Atlantis, a giant ice dragon, has arrived in the twilight city. The wingspan of the 26 blade can completely cover the sky and the sun. In addition to the extraordinary breath it exudes, this ice dragon can only be described with the word "terror". Atlantis had been slaughtering cave spiders in his bones, and this was the first time the ice dragon had appeared in front of outsiders. When he returned to dawn City, he asked the supernatural Spider Queen to ban cave spiders from the bone burial ground, and then transferred Atlanta to twilight city. Because the supersonic Castro flew much faster than Atlantis after getting the blessing of Lee''s spell, Lee came back and the guy was still flying slowly on the road. Many soldiers in the twilight city felt the terror of Atlantis, and their eyes were full of vigilance. Especially those dark lives who have just become believers are beginning to shiver, extraordinary dragon power, which is the pressure of the soul, these ordinary dark life can not be immune. But just below the catapult, the arrow, and the magic language bat were ready to gather around, the voice of Li De rang through the city with the blessing of magic. "Atlantis, breathe. From today on, you are in charge of guarding the twilight city. " "Yes, my lord..." the voice of Li De immediately relaxed the expression of the soldiers below. It turned out that they were his own. Then mohari saw the extraordinary ice dragon descending directly above the city wall, and his head, which had just been raised, bowed down to salute Lee. Li De didn''t pay too much attention to this ice dragon with arrogant and delicate attributes. The twilight city is not as safe as the dawn city. Now it must be protected by extraordinary people. Otherwise, any high-level combat effectiveness can cause great damage to the twilight city. High level combat effectiveness in Rongguang is a nuclear weapon, which is not comparable to that of low-level arms. After the explanation, Li De took out Castro the size of a palm from his arms and threw it forward. Brush ~ the newborn bat king rose against the wind, and a steel giant with a 16 blade wingspan appeared in front of him in a short time of two blinks. However, the majestic Castro still looks a little mini in front of the extraordinary ice dragon with 26 blade wingspan. After seeing Castro appear, Atlantis was a little angry. The proud ice dragon ejected two cold frosts from his nose, and the temperature in the air dropped a lot. "Hum, it was just that the great frost Lord didn''t try his best..." with that, he lifted his head and took off with a wingspan to the city center. This endless sentence makes mohari confused, only Li De can''t laugh or cry. This guy is not happy because he can''t fly as fast as Castro... Aojiao. No more thought, he just floated up and stood behind Castro, looking at mohari. "Come up, we''ll go straight to the city of ryus."It''s like going for a walk. He doesn''t want to get too entangled with the halflings'' Army right now, so the best way is to let the halflings dare not talk about the twilight city. And what method can let halflings dare not chirp? What else but fists? In the past, Li De didn''t like this kind of rude behavior very much, but now he comes here once in a while, which is very exciting. Zhenxiang... mohari''s heart trembled, and he also turned to stand on Castro''s back. Although he was still worried, Lee De''s command was as heavy as a mountain, and could not be disobeyed. Hoo ~ after getting the order of leader to take off, Castro''s legs suddenly exert force, and then click the wall, which is pushed out of the cracks by its huge force. With the help of this force, the huge body suddenly ascends, and then with the flap of the blade, it rises to the sky in an instant. The guards who saw this scene on the wall did not know that their master was going to shake the main city of halflings by one person... - - - - - - - on the other side, the city of ryus. When kakaro, the 24 level halfling master, heard that only one person left to escape from 3000 black pecking eagles, he was completely enraged. How long has it been? How long no one dare to challenge halflings! But now, those damned life on the surface even hanged the black pecking eagle that he sent out to inquire for information. 3000 black pecking eagles, they didn''t even splash out! "Patriarch, those despicable vampires have already set an ambush! After our exploration team leader drove into the black iron fort, there was no sign of air guard, which made me mistakenly think that these vampires had no flying arms, so they directed the army to kill and take back the black iron Fort! But after our army entered the area of heitiebao, tens of thousands of giant bats flew out from all directions! Moreover, these bats are also riding humans. These humans have fixed the siege crossbow on the bats and have a strong air defense capability. Br > even though the commander of the Legion was totally defeated by the enemy''s command, we were trapped in the enemy''s situation. At this time, kakaro did not have the heart to check the truth of the matter. After all, only such a person escaped, and verification could not verify anything. The master of the city of Ryukyu has only one thought at the moment. Use all your strength to exterminate those damned vampires!! No matter whether the heitiebao was captured or the black pecking eagle, only one escaped. All this shows that he is angry with the fact that those forces from the surface really dare to ignore the existence of the city of Lius. This is no longer a simple provocation, but a naked disregard for halflings! There is no cover up for the ambition of the surface forces to fight for the domination of the underground world. Halflings must not tolerate foreign provocation. Kakaro''s eyes grew cold. "The order went on, and the twelve cities of halflings were informed, and each city sent 20000 troops to the city of Luz. At the same time, military orders were issued immediately. The surface forces have occupied our former main city - heitiebao, and now they have killed us 3000 black pecking Eagles! Those damned surface forces want to occupy the whole underground world and enslave the great halflings! This war will never die Dare to challenge halflings, then prepare for destruction! Kakaro''s killing machine soared and suddenly turned to look at the herald next to him. "Tell deckley to prepare the whole army for the expedition." "This time, we not only want to kill the surface life, let them spit out the cities that occupy the halflings, but also kill the surface so that those damned lives can know the power of the halflings!" It was a crisis, but kakaro saw the opportunity. Surface forces can come underground, why can''t they kill on the surface? The sun and the earth under the earth are not hungry for life on the earth''s surface. Both gaze at each other in the abyss. Under the orders of kakaro, the army of halflings immediately began to gather rapidly. Countless halflings heard that the black iron fort was occupied by life on the surface, and they were furious one by one. "Damned vampire!! I''ll stick my long bow into their mouths and shoot them through the back of their heads "Hum, these disgusting surface life, the great halflings are invincible. When we attack the surface, I will cut off their heads with a razor and feed them to worms!""I heard that female vampires are beautiful? Gaga, are you ready to enjoy those vampires? " "..." it''s not just anger. Many halflings begin to feel excited after hearing the news of the appearance of life on the surface. They are dreaming of killing the surface, plundering the wealth of dawn City, and abusing female blood clan... although they are neutral camp, they are absolutely not kind-hearted life. For so many years, it is not kindness that can rule the underground world, but the most brutal killing. Only blood can frighten other dark races. Why else do the dark races trade honestly in halflings'' cities?? In invisible places, these halflings are not less stained with blood than any dark race, but they claim to be neutral... under the command of kakaro, the army gathered at the fastest speed, especially when kakaro issued a three-day City massacre order, which made all halflings crazy. As long as they attack the surface and occupy the dawn City, halflings will be free to rob, kill, abuse women, and commit any crime within these three days. This command instantly raised the morale of the halflings to the extreme. Everyone wanted to kill the city on the surface immediately. Under the stimulation of the massacre order, the troops in the city gathered quickly. Within half a day, the commanders of the major legions in the city had already arrived in the hall of the Lord''s manor. And one of the leading halflings archers is the most terrifying. A little sense can tell that this is the second extraordinary city of ryusis - 21 level extraordinary Archer, Kerry Hawkeye. The city of Ryukyu has only two most powerful combat effectiveness. "Patriarch kakario, the whole army of the city of Lius has been completed. Are you going to start now?" Dekery Hawkeye, as an extraordinary fighting force, commanded the army of the whole city of Ryukyu. After hearing that he was going to attack the surface forces, he immediately arranged the troops as quickly as possible. The underground world is full of dangers, and the army has been fighting all year round. The halfling action trained in combat is not comparable to that of ordinary people. "The army of twelve subordinate cities is still on the way. Is it too fast to start now?" said kakaro In his opinion, with 100000 troops in the city of Ryukyu, it is not a problem for the surface forces to capture the Heidelberg. However, kakaro wants to kill him once and for all, so he hesitates. "Patriarch, we can take a rest there after the capture of heitiebao and wait for the coming of the follow-up troops. We can also use this time to explore the situation of the surface world." The words of de Kerry Hawkeye won the approval of kakaro. "Well, you must have heard my orders! After we break into the earth''s surface, occupy the vampire''s city, and everyone can kill the city for three days When the high-level commanders said this in front of them, everyone was excited. One by one, their faces were excited, and they were ready to do big ones. The master of the halfling could not have imagined that the vampire he was about to kill was driving a steel beast to the city of Lius at a terrible speed. Thanks to advanced levitation, Castro''s speed reached at least 2000 km / h. Exaggerated speed in the underground world rampage, even if encounter any flying Warcraft Castro can directly smash. The fog of terror had no time to corrode his armor, and he had already passed through it. Only when he got to the dark forest, Castro slowed down, and the strange land made Lee interested. The strong breath of the dead in the dark forest is too exaggerated to imagine. Looking down from the sky, there are more than ten blade tall, dark and dry strange trees, twisted trunk and branches dancing like demons, and the scorched land makes people feel cold. What''s more, there was a thick fog at both ends of the dark forest, and even Lee''s hair stood up when he got close to the fog. The perception of danger reminded him that there was a danger in the fog that was hard to describe. He even faintly heard a sigh coming from the depths of the fog. Every time the sigh sounded, the danger that Li De perceived directly soared ten times. It''s all about unspeakable terror. The dark forest is only tens of miles long and wide. Li De specially stopped for half a day to study the thick fog that made his heart palpitate for a long time, but he did not step in at last. Now is not the time to make a fuss. More important things are waiting for him. But he also marked the mysterious place of the dead in his heart. After dealing with the matter of black dragon and Naga, he will certainly come back to find out, especially the strange sigh, which makes him very curious about what kind of existence it is. Mohari, a level 18 halfling mage, was very interested in Li De, and even wanted to find out the attitude. He was very flustered.This dark and dense forest is a famous Forbidden Area of life in the underground world. Once there were extraordinary people who entered, but they didn''t come back alive. Moreover, there were more than one extraordinary people falling down. He was afraid that Li De would be interested in going in for a visit. It was only when reed left the danger that mohari was relieved. After leaving the dark forest, it was only 500 kilometers away from the city of ryusi. Looking at the dark scene of the underground world, Li De''s expression changed slightly. The closer he was to the main city of the halfling, the more agitated his heart was. It was not fear, but an inexplicable desire. "I hope the extraordinary half of the body can give me a little surprise, or it will not be too boring?" Eyes burning, like a lion ready to hunt. Castro soared, across mountains, over lakes, through poisonous fog, smashed clouds, under the guidance of mohari, he finally saw the traces of the city of Ryukyu. At the far end of the horizon, a city like an abyssal monster crawling on the ground is reflected in Lee''s eyes. Huge, majestic. Heitiebao is at least ten times smaller than the city. Even more exaggerated than the southern province of green city, it is hard to imagine in the underground world, such a place, people can build such a grand city. Li De saw this scene, the light in his eyes was more and more bright. Because he is about to trample the city under his feet. At the moment, Li De didn''t know that the master of the city of Luz had already ordered the city to be slaughtered for three days. If the army at dawn could not resist it, these halflings would definitely become the most brutal demons. Both sides didn''t think of what the other side had done... after sensing the slightly excited mood of Li De, Castro''s speed soared, and he was already close to the city of Lius with only a dozen breaths. As he approached, the dim shadow in Lee''s eyes became clear. It was the first time he had seen the city founded by the rulers of the underground world. Magnificent, this is his first impression. The city of ryusi directly hollowed out a mountain and regarded it as a city wall. The city was built in thousands of cutting-edge rocks. This scene can be described with exaggeration. The grandeur of green city can only be described as small in front of the city. Its walls are more than 300 blades in height and hundreds of blades in the weakest thickness. It is absolutely the most exaggerated defense system to use rock walls as walls. Ordinary siege weapons want to blow down the city wall... I''m afraid it won''t collapse for ten years. The only way to get into the city is to enter the city from the narrow channel with a hundred blade width. But there are also high-rise walls to protect it, and the surrounding rock walls are densely covered with shooting holes, like locusts. The attack from here will be even more severe. With such a formidable defense force, it is difficult for millions of troops to capture the city. When Li De saw this scene, he couldn''t help feeling that the defense system was just a sky gully. Fortunately, he didn''t lead the troops to attack the city. He didn''t need to take the ordinary road. Turn your head and look at mohari. "When you come to shout, I will use it in your spiritual sea to temporarily give you a language..." mohari was stunned. He didn''t understand what Li De meant, but he still stepped forward two steps and obeyed the orders respectfully. Lee put his hand on mohari''s head. After a moment, the holy light converged. Then mohari''s expression suddenly became very strange. It never occurred to him that Li De should let him do this... - - - - - the city of liusi is now in the whole army, and kakaro, the 24 level halfling leader, has turned over to sit on a level 17 black pecking eagle, and the level 21 Archer is also riding a level 15 black pecking eagle. The whole city is ready for the army at this moment. But with the news that they were going to attack the surface, the streets were full of people at the moment. The halflings of the city of Lius are very excited and excited at the moment. "Where is the patriarch of cacario? After you conquer the cities on the surface, you must bring back those female vampires "Is our army finally going to set out again? The last time we went to exterminate lizards on such a large scale two years ago, we totally enslaved those lowly lizards who are still digging for us in our mines. This time, we''re going to add some vampires to our mine! " "Kill those surface life!! Our halflings can hunt dragons with their bows!! Those cheap, dirty vampires dare to provoke powerful halflings, which is absolutely their biggest mistake "..." it is rare to see such a lively scene on the street. Hundreds of thousands of halflings have rushed out of their homes to practice for soldiers from several military camps in the city.Many people even cry out to enslave vampires, capture surface life back to dig or sell them to the street of orioles... in the barracks, kakaro can hear the fierce cry outside, and suddenly he has a strong desire in his heart. This time, he will conquer everything!! Step on the surface of the city! "All the troops are ordered to set out at once..." as soon as kakario waved his hand, he suddenly heard a terrible voice emitting a terrible smell from outside the city of ryusi. Ancient blasphemous words reverberate over the whole city. After hearing the words that seep into the soul, the original lively crowd seemed to be choked by their throat, and all of them were in silence for a moment. "Listen to all the halflings of the city of Luce, My Lord, the patriarch of the Holy Light blood clan, the great evening God, and the master of the dawn City, gives orders to you. Let''s all put down the resistance and kneel down and surrender! The city of Luz is surrounded by one of my Lord. Those who resist will be the dead trampled under my Lord''s feet. " Then the blasphemous words have a strong echo under the influence of certain forces. "Become the ghost trampled by my lord..." "the dead trampled under my feet..." "the dead..." after hearing the blasphemous words, the huge city of Luc was silent at this moment. The patriarch of Shengguang blood clan? The God of the evening? Lord of dawn?? When the echoes are gone, these halflings come back to their senses. Then the streets full of halflings suddenly erupted like a volcano, and the surrounding mountains were rocked to pieces by huge angry curses. In particular, the sentence that a man surrounded the city of Luz was burning with anger. "Damn asshole!!! How dare this lowly vampire dare to challenge us like this "A man besieged the city of Luz?!! How dare he! How dare you say such arrogant words! " "Kill him, no! Drain the blood of the vampire who dares to challenge us, and draw out his soul and burn it for a thousand years "The God of halflings is above. This arrogant man dares to howl in the city of ryus. He died 10000 times, which is not enough to make up for his mistakes!" Li De''s arrogant behavior completely ignited the anger of the city of Ryukyu. At this moment, if language can scold the dead, Lee has been killed millions of times. The Centaur chief, kakaro, the 24 level extraordinary, almost ran away after hearing this. That vampire dares to challenge at the door??!! Roaring all around. "Black pecking Eagle takes off!! I''m going to get rid of this vampire by myself!! Crush his head!! Burn out his soul The voice was so shrill that anyone knew that the Centaur was completely angry at the moment. All black pecking Eagles take off at the same time after the order is given. When kakario took tens of thousands of black pecking eagles flying out of the city of Lius, he found that there was only one figure in the sky with bat wings floating in the air. A man surrounded a city?! The anger of all the halflings grew stronger. How dare he?? How dare you!!! Li De stood aloof. Looking straight ahead at these half bodied men with a terrible smell in front of them. One person faces one city alone. There is no half fear. As he said, the city has been surrounded by him alone. Chapter 409 In the sky above the city of ryusi, there are more than ten thousand black pecking eagles, among which two are extraordinary. On the other side, here''s Lee with his dark red bat wings. In the sky, a kind of breath before the eruption of a volcano is diffuse and rippling. Tens of thousands of halflings riding black pecking Eagles repressed their inner anger and glared at Li De, with fierce murders and terrifying cruelty in their eyes. It is unprecedented that a person, just a person, dare to come to the city of Ryukyu to challenge!! Does this vampire think that halflings are worms in the filthy mud?? So vulnerable?? Anger was raging wildly. Many halflings had already pulled their bows and fixed their eyes on Lee. It seemed that as long as he dared to move, the arrow in his hand would pierce his throat. "Damned vampire!!! Who gave you the courage to challenge the city of Ryukyu The level 21 archer dekery Hawkeye, standing next to the Centaur City Lord, cacario, could not help but roar and his voice became colder. "Is the great halfling a lowly surface life that dares to offend?! The patriarch has issued the order to kill the city. When my troops are on the ground, I will let you watch how your city collapses! " Butcher''s order? Li De smiles and wants to kill the city of dawn? Do you have this ability? Originally supposed to be the most angry Banshee leader, kakaro suddenly calmed down, with a look in his eyes that was hard to understand. "Vampires, it doesn''t matter if you occupy or not occupy blackIron castle or kill 3000 black pecking eagles in the city of Lius... " when the surface army you lead appears in the underground world, our war is doomed to happen. " The cold and plain words let Li Degao take a look at this halfling. The war between the two sides is not a simple battle of will. As the master of dawn, Li De shouldered the fate of hundreds of thousands of people. He wanted to find a new way for dawn before the old days came. As the ruler of the underground world, kakaro is eager to lead the halflings to find a better way. When the surface troops appear in front of him, it means they can go to the surface, which is a great opportunity for halflings. This is a matter of the position of both sides and there is no room for compromise. Only when one side is completely wiped out will the fight between the surface and the ground come to an end. No one will shrink back. It''s impossible for Li De, and even less for a halfling. Even to a certain extent, today''s scene was doomed to happen when COSO and more than 20 Cyclops appeared in giant Valley four years ago. Perhaps, this is the fate, seemingly illusory, but has long been doomed. When kakaro calmed down, he began to observe Li De Lai seriously. With a little touch, he could sense the power in Lee''s body that made him tremble. Like an abyssal beast in the cloak of kindness, once you start, you will be shocked. This is an unprecedented enemy. Lee still did not speak, but his breath began to climb. Both sides are doomed to be enemies, and he is too lazy to talk nonsense. He is here to cut off the future trouble. Black dragon and Naga are the big enemies to be faced. If these halflings want to stab him at this time, they will definitely endanger his rear. At this critical moment, he can''t tolerate any danger. Without more than half a word of nonsense, the magic of the body began to run wildly, the long-standing power of silkworm began to erupt, and the unspeakable terror began to diffuse. The strong will never disdain the struggle of language, and the weak will use language to cover up their cowardice. Yeah? Li De ignored everyone''s attitude, so that the extraordinary archers around kakaro blushed. "Bloody vampire, how dare you be so rampant Although de Kerry Hawkeye agrees with kakaro''s words, it does not mean that Lee de can despise him!! "Kill!" A roar, in the hand already by pulls the full string arrow to release. After this roar, the war of one man against one city officially started. At this moment, the halflings riding the black pecking Eagle pulled out their sharp arrows. Then ~ Bang ~ the bow string bursts. The two sides met for only three or two words, and the battle had started before the time was more than 30 seconds. But Li De didn''t even look at the arrow rain that covered the sky. His eyes were just looking at the two extraordinary things that interested him. Step out, before the arrow rain arrived, Li De disappeared in place. The eyes of the crowd were frozen at the sight.This?! When Li De''s figure appeared again, it was accompanied by thunder and lightning all over the sky. Four ring magic - thor comes. He unfolded the devil''s wings and rushed into the black pecking Eagle at a dizzy speed. With the thunder of the sky, he was like the revival of the mythical life in the ancient legend. He was magnificent and extraordinary. He collapsed in a kind of ice and snow, and hundreds of billions of tons of ice and snow rolled down from the top of the mountain. The terrifying thing is that the four ring spell is not the end. In the hundred blade wide Thor field, a tornado storm rises out of thin air and begins to tear the space. But after the tornado storm rises, the sky is cold, the snowflakes howl down. The ultimate storm, the disaster of ice and snow. Three four ring spells are released at the same time in a short blink of an eye. What makes the outsider tremble even more is that Lee de stands in the center of the storm and the thunder after directly clearing the surrounding black pecking eagle, and reaches out his right hand slightly. These three four rings of magic were directly softened together under everyone''s shocking gaze. The scene was appalling. The magic that has been released can merge with each other without repulsion or even burst??? The 50 blade tornado directly expanded to 100 blades due to the integration of thunder field and snow disaster. In the high-speed rotation of the storm, countless blue thunder and arc are flashing, and what''s more, it is mixed with a very cold breath that makes people stiff all over. Mixed Magic - thunder storm. Li De had a new idea after dealing with two extraordinary spiders in the spider plane last time. He used tornado storm to fuse the disaster of ice and snow. In his spare time, he also integrated the terrible magic of Thor''s arrival. It''s no exaggeration to say that this mixed magic is absolutely beyond the power of ordinary 5 rings magic. 1 + 1 + 1 is completely greater than 3, and even has reached several times of growth. Thunder and snowstorm at the moment let the whole world are miserable, terrible hurricane mixed with ice and snow, the clouds in the sky are hard to see through the black clouds. Around tens of thousands of black pecking Eagles saw this scene, their faces changed greatly, and they wanted to flee around. Hundreds of thousands of halflings are watching the battle outside the city through the magic image released by the caster. This amazing magic makes many people take a breath. After the fusion of the three spells, Li De was moved, and then made a move that shocked the level 24 halfling clan leader and the level 21 archer. His body suddenly ignited the power of scarlet, and then a force of terror that nearly twisted the space was instilled into this mixed magic. In a breath of unspeakable horror, the thunder that changed the color of heaven and earth was found to have directly started to twist, and then like a huge hand frantically squeezed, the thunder and snowstorm with hundreds of blades in diameter began to be compressed. The distance of a hundred blades is shrinking wildly. Ninety blades, eighty blades, sixty blades... in an indescribable state, the energy all over the sky is compressed to a very small range in an indescribable state, and the infinite magic power begins to condense madly at this moment. In the gaze of hundreds of thousands of halflings, the thunder and snowstorm with a hundred blade width was compressed into an energy ball full of lightning flashes and extremely cold. And its length and width is less than 5 blades. Everyone saw this scene with indescribable shock in their eyes. How can a man be able to compress such terrible magic to a few blades?? Is this vampire in front of him really the God of dusk?!! The scene was so shocking that the halflings in the sky were so stupid that they didn''t even have time to interrupt Li De. The Banshee chief, kakaro, opened his eyes to the scene, and a little fear flashed through his heart that he did not want to admit. As a level of 24 extraordinary, he has stood on the top of the extraordinary. But with his strength, he felt a sense of fear when he saw the ball of energy floating in front of him, and his back was numb at this moment. No one can describe his mood at the moment. The halflings around him roared, and then one by one woke up and began to pull the bowstring again. Bang ~ dense bowstring jumping, an arrow that can easily tear the soldier''s armor pierces the sky, with a more terrifying breath than the demon roars. However, the arrow was distorted by an indescribable force when it flew beyond the ten blades of Lee. Li Degen, standing in the center, was not hurt at all. Kakaro''s eyes coagulated, he knew that he could not wait any longer. It was almost impossible for his men to try to detect the flaw of the vampire. He turned his head and took a look at Kerry Hawkeye, a level 21 archer. "Do it!" The tone fell, and kakaro disappeared in place. Super dimensional submarine,Extraordinary Assassin skills. No one could have thought that the halfling City Lord was a super assassin. On hearing this, the extraordinary archer dekery hawk''s eyes coagulated. In his hands, the gray long bow engraved with a half length hero suddenly pulled open, and a black feather arrow with a deadly smell was suddenly placed on the bow string. Then. Sharp eyes even filled with a faint blue light, hands of a frightening force on the arrow. The most powerful mace of an archer can give extra energy and lethality to the arrow. Even the mage''s energy shield can be easily broken. But after the halfling operation, dekley Hawkeye found that the damned vampire was still condensing that terrible magic. In addition to trembling, he also raised infinite anger. He dared to do so on the battlefield. This is simply looking for death! Damn asshole!!! At this moment, the power input in the hand has increased ten times, and the luster on the black feather arrow becomes more and more rich. When dekley Hawkeye felt that his body energy consumed more than half at this moment, and even the black feather arrow forged with refined silver and gold could not bear that power. Bang, he let go of the bow string in his hand. Whew ~ the black feather arrow, driven by the infinite force, stabbed out at an indescribable speed of terror. Space is torn apart by it, and even time has lost its meaning. In extreme anger, the level 21 Archer shot the highest arrow in his life. The moment he let go of the bow string, he knew that the arrow was bound to hit him. He even felt that he had touched another level of archer''s profession and felt that he could get a higher breakthrough. The power of this arrow, not to mention the vampire, is the dragon, will die!! Eagle eye with absolute confidence. Whew ~ the arrow crossed the space, and then, with everyone watching, pooped through the magic shield on Lee, and then into his heart. At this moment, blood spatters. In the city of ryusi, the moment of seeing Li De''s arrow, the halflings of the whole city fell into madness!! In their eyes, the arrow in the heart is the arrow of death shot from their extraordinary crown. Even if Li De had a thousand lives, he would die!! "Ha ha ha ha, damned vampire!! No matter how powerful your magic is?? Under Kerry''s crown, even a giant dragon can hunt and kill, not to mention you a vampire "It''s your honor to provoke the lowly life of halflings and be killed under Kerry''s crown!" "Half body God is on, a dirty vampire dare to call himself the God of dusk, this is simply unforgivable!! This is your God''s punishment "Heretics and blasphemers should be hanged..." with a huge smile on his Hawk Eye face, the vampire is dead. Because it''s not just about shooting through the other person''s heart, the energy on the arrow can not only be used to speed up the arrow''s flight, but also can be used to erode and burst. When the other party''s heart is eroded by his extraordinary power, can there be a way to live? But the next second, there was a scene that made him stiff. After the arrow pierced through Lee''s heart, he pulled it out and threw it aside. The wound that had just been broken by the arrow actually healed in two blinks of an eye. Dekley Hawkeye''s inner excitement froze in an instant, as if he had been strangled by his neck. His eyes were full of disbelief. How can this be possible?? The arrow with half his energy is gone?? If you shoot through the heart, you don''t have to die. What about his power that can erode everything?? Li De''s action destroyed the self-confidence of the level 21 archer. People stood still and shot him, but he didn''t feel at all after he hit. What is the significance of his existence as an archer??? At this time, in the city of ryusi, the halflings who had just given out a fierce cheering suddenly became dumb. Their eyes widened and their faces were full of shock. "This, this... Am I dazzled?? After the arrow under dekery''s crown hit the vampire''s heart, he didn''t kill the vampire? " "Half body God is on, this must be the magic magic magic of vampire!! impossible! Absolutely impossible "Is that the attack under durkery''s crown? The dragon is going to be hit hard. Why doesn''t this vampire have any trace of injury, and he''s still accumulating magic? " Half of the body just high momentum dissipated in no trace, widened eyes how are not willing to accept this scene. Just when the halflings below were extremely disappointed, the situation suddenly changed.A figure with a dark blue sharp blade suddenly appeared behind Li De, and the short blade in the other party''s hand stabbed directly into his back at the moment of his appearance. Puyi ~ the short blade goes to the bone. Dorsal spines. One of the strongest skills of an assassin. Level 24, karivan''s half length assassin. The halflings in the city of Lius suddenly burst into a burst of rage, and the atmosphere that had been suppressed at that moment surged up again. There was still no smile on kakaro''s face after stabbing Lee. Dekley Hawkeye''s arrow pierced the heart of the vampire in front of him, but he didn''t kill the other side. Although his short blade was smeared with the poison that could make the immune dragon die, he was still worried. At the moment of his stabbing into Lee''s body, kakario pulls out his short blade and makes a move that all assassins are familiar with. Cut your throat. Assassin must kill skills in the hands of the extraordinary, not to mention a person, even if the dragon is hit by this skill, it will definitely be severely damaged. But as soon as his short blade was close to Lee''s neck, he turned his face violently, and his cold, bloody eyes looked directly into kakaro''s eyes. Scarlet eye: when the enemy stares into your eyes, they will be forced to perform a legendary will test. If they fail the will test, they will fear you, and their total attribute will be reduced by 20%. The moment he saw Lee''s eyes, he felt that his soul was hit by a huge hammer, and then the whole person was frozen. Then the scarlet eyes seemed to climb out of countless ghosts and attack his soul. Even at this moment, he looked into the bottomless abyss and gazed at him from Lee''s eyes. The shock of the soul made him act for a moment. In his eyes, Li De''s action of compressing several magic powers was a sudden thought after he successfully performed the thunder and snow storm. because he realized that there was still a lot of room for improvement after the fusion of these magic powers. The order of their magic powers was very scattered, and their power was far from reaching the peak. Mind together directly intends to compress the super mixed magic, make the magic order closer, and increase the power of this magic. But after the action, it was trapped, because want to compress the magic requires extremely strong power and unparalleled magic control power. That''s why it appears on the battlefield, where the magic of cohesion ignores other people''s scenes. After the arrow pierced the heart, he pulled his mind back. At that moment, Lee decisively suspended the compression, and then he felt that kakaro had pierced his back. "Really, die..." who gave this halfling the courage to approach him? Li De''s eyes coagulate, the power of faith works, and the scarlet eye directly frightens the extraordinary assassin. All this happened in just three or two blinks of an eye. Without half hesitation, Li De bullied him, his right hand became a knife, and his scarlet power filled his body, and he directly aimed at kakaro''s abdomen. Pao Yi ~ at the moment, kakaro is still in a state of endless fear. He does not return to his mind until the pain in his abdomen comes. He feels his present state and his face changes greatly. He bites his teeth suddenly and his body disappears in his place. At the moment of kakaro''s disappearance, a halfling appeared in his original position. When you look back, hundreds of blades away, kakaro is already riding on the black pecking eagle. Assassin skill - mandatory replacement. The halfling, who was holding up his bow and arrow to shoot, caught sight of Lee, who was full of scarlet power. After seeing the scarlet eyes in this short period of time, his crotch became hot and he was scared to urinate. Then the ghost sent out a scream of fear and fell from the air. This level is no more than 10 levels of halflings, there is no means of flight, in the eyes of all people Bang hit the ground after jumping up more than 10 blade high bloody. Once again, the heart of the halflings in the city of Lius has experienced unspeakable ups and downs. Their patriarch didn''t kill each other after stabbing the vampire on his back. What''s more irritating is that when the patriarch escaped, he pulled up a halfling to cushion his back. There is a fire in everyone''s heart, but there is no place to release it. It''s hard. Whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew. Invalid attack. Dekley hawk still calmed down and looked at the magic ball floating in the air. The mixed magic that has been compressed countless times at this time is like a bubble that has shrunk countless times. Through the bubble, you can see the thunder, arc and storm inside, mixed with ice and snow, stirring wildly. The surrounding magic was extremely distorted in that violent wave of power, which was why the bow and arrow couldn''t hit reed at all.Find the problem, dekery Hawk Eye suddenly aimed at the magic ball, whew ~ contains extraordinary power of the arrow directly hit the magic ball. To his surprise, the magic ball shook and seemed to collapse. "Everyone give up shooting and attack the magic ball directly!" After hearing the order, the halflings immediately put down their long bows and lifted the half fixed empty lance on the black pecking eagle. And then, like a shot of arrows, the whole army went out. At this time, all the scars that Li De was stabbed in had been recovered. As for the poison on the blade, is it funny that the blood of the gold ancestor was dissolved directly by his blood, and there was no wave. Seeing the black pecking Eagle around him giving up the bow and crossbow, Li De''s mouth slightly cocked up. I''m really in a hurry to die, standing far away with bows and arrows. Do you think it''s just fun for me to compress three magic? Eyes a coagulation, the momentum of the body at this moment, such as ancient swallowing the moon and the abyss demon recovery. Fear comes to the world. With a wave of his hand, in the halfling''s gaze, the super magic ball, which was compressed to the extreme by him, flew towards the flying black pecking eagle. The distance between the black pecking eagle and his leader is only three or four hundred blades, which can be reached by a few breaths at the exaggerated speed of the flying arms. Seeing the magic ball flying up, at the moment his body has been restored to the original level 24 extraordinary assassin kakaro''s face changed greatly. "Spread out!" The sound spreads wildly under the blessing of special energy, but it''s too late. The magic ball that collided with the black pecking Eagles exploded directly. The thunderstorm, compressed to the extreme, erupted at this moment. At this moment, the world lost its color. The magic ball explodes the central area, the space is like the plasticine, under the impact of that force crazy distortion. The terrifying air wave is like a level 18 storm, shooting from the explosion point to all around. This air wave is mixed with the energy of violent lightning and the breath of extreme cold, in the high altitude with more than 500 blades, the explosion power of magic ball gets the greatest release. The ice and snow and thunder and lightning energy pass through the place is white. Because of the extremely cold atmosphere in ancient times, after the air wave swept, the space directly bloomed one after another of ice crystals, like a bright lotus blossom of ice and snow. But this extremely beautiful picture contains deadly terror. In that energy shock, the black pecking Giant Eagle could not be avoided. The force of thunder was poured into the body directly. The terrible energy was not what the life of level 8 or 9 could bear. Poo PI ~ because the energy injected into the body is too terrible, it is directly exploded into a blood mist. But at the moment of turning into blood fog, the extremely cold ice and snow energy immediately turns the blood fog into a blooming flower of death. In the eyes of the halflings in the city of ryusi, they are proud of the tens of thousands of black pecking Eagles directly poop poo poo poo poo poo and explode. The bloody fireworks are so gorgeous at the moment. Among the glittering and translucent frost, one after another of the bloody things became the flower bud on the lotus. After a few breaths, the terrifying energy dissipates. At this time, when the halflings of the city of Lius were looking at the sky, all of them took a breath. In the center of the magic ball explosion, two thousand blades extend outward, and all life within this range becomes ice crystals. This scene is like a myth. After freezing for a moment, the ice and snow began to crash. The black pecking eagle, which had no explosive body, was frozen into solid ice and fell to the ground like meteorites from the sky. Bang ~ directly broken into a ground of ice debris, no blood outflow, because it has been frozen. By the time all the ice fell, the sky was already white. The black pecking eagle is so dense that the number of tens of thousands of eagles does not exceed the scope of magic ball explosion. After the explosion, there were only two iron faced and black pecking Eagles left on the scene. If it wasn''t for their extraordinary strength that protected the giant Eagles under them, I''m afraid there would be none left at the moment. The two halflings are not mages. In the face of this level of magic outbreak, they have no way to deal with it except to protect themselves. The halflings in the city of Lius saw this scene, and they could not close their mouths at the moment. Tens of thousands of black pecking eagles are gone??? That''s several legions!! Many people look at each other subconsciously and see shock and fear in each other''s eyes. Lee''s super mixed magic is just like magic. Whether it''s casting three four ring magic at the same time or merging the three magic into a final compression explosion.It''s all full of miracles, no, miracles!! "Is that vampire really the God of the evening?" An old halfling murmured, but the people around him who heard that were creepy. The arrogant words that could only be ridiculed by them before now vibrate in their minds like morning bells and evening drums. This most unbelievable statement had a trace of rising in their hearts at the moment. "No!! Absolutely impossible, the great halfling God will give us the power to kill all heresies!! Patriarch kakaro has not used his real power yet! " A halfling crazy believer roared, and the halflings around him could not help but blush when he heard this, and then one by one angrily yelled at Li De, it seems that they want to vent their fear that can not be concealed through language. The weak can only use words to hide their cowardice. At the moment, these halflings can''t change anything. At this time, new changes have taken place on the battlefield. After Li De destroyed tens of thousands of black pecking Eagles under a blow, kakaro, who had just failed to attack but had been pierced through his abdomen, was completely calm. It seems that the fight just now did not irritate him, but let him fall into absolute calm. What is more surprising is that the breath of the 24 level extraordinary assassin did not soar because of the total annihilation of the black pecking eagle, but became weaker and weaker. Even in the end, he could not feel his existence. Not far away, level 21 archer dekery Hawk Eye suddenly ignites light blue energy on his body. His momentum is opposite to that of kakaliro. He looks like a sharp sword that can cut steel out of its sheath, and the sharp light in his eyes is like that of a falcon. The killing opportunities soared. Clenching his teeth, he suddenly took out seven black feather arrows in his hand, and then he pulled the full bow. Bang ~ at the moment of the bow string crashing, kakarot''s figure disappeared. After the magic ball burst, Lee was still experiencing the charm of magic, but after the bowstring of dekley Hawk Eye broke, he immediately felt the threat. Step out directly, and the figure disappears in the same place, several black wings are injected with powerful energy, and the black wings directly break the void where he was just at the moment of his disappearance. Dekley Hawkeye felt creepy and threatening as soon as Lide disappeared!! Must leave!! He drove the black pecking Eagle under him to flee back, but when the black peck eagle turned around, the blood in the Warcraft kept by the halfling suddenly boiled and then burst. Blood splashed over the stumps. Deckley hawk''s eyes were covered with blood in leather armour. But even more deadly, this extraordinary Archer can''t fly. Fall straight out of the air. The halflings in the city of ryus, seeing this scene, burst into exclamations. But at this moment, dekley hawk''s eye suddenly fell as if he had trampled on some flat ground, and then he stood firmly in the void. After dekrey Hawk Eye was released from the threat, an old voice suddenly came out of the city of ryus. "Vampire, you''ve crossed the line." "You can''t shake the city of Lius Although the old voice was calm, it was strong and unquestionable. When the halflings in the city of Lius heard this sound, they moved in their hearts, and many old people immediately became crazy. "The old patriarch is not dead yet!" A word awakened many people. "Old patriarch? Is it the patriarch of the last generation who died more than ten years ago? " "It''s said that the old patriarch has touched the edge of legend, and even half his foot has stepped into the realm of legend. Unexpectedly, he is still alive!" All the halflings immediately fell into madness after hearing the sound. They had just been killed by a magic spell by Li De, and the decline of tens of thousands of black pecking Eagles was swept away. The old patriarch will definitely kill this damned vampire!! After the old voice sounded, Li De''s figure appeared. After standing steadily, he looked at an area in the air where there was no movement. Although there is nothing there, even he does not feel the other party''s breath, but the perception of danger tells him that the other party is in the void. Sure enough, it seems to have found that Li De is aware of his location. At the next moment, the space is broken, and an old halfling steps out with the just disappeared carcario. The momentum of the old halfling made him feel an indescribable strong danger at this moment, far more than the 24 level extraordinary assassin around the other side. The old halfling was extremely terrifying. "Legend?" Li De looked at the old man and spoke slowly. His voice was dignified beyond the imagination of outsiders at this moment.This old halfling is definitely stepping into another level, because his momentum is not extraordinary to match. Even the pinnacle is not enough. At the moment, I feel a little confused. No wonder the black dragon will go to cooperate with Naga. He must break through the legend before he wants to conquer the underground world. It turns out that halflings have legend. The heart raised extremely vigilance, legend, this appellation can bring the pressure that cannot describe. The muddy eyes of the old man in the grey cloth robe opened slightly and looked directly at Li De with a kind of surprise. "Vampire from the surface, I feel a sense of extreme danger in you... You are qualified to challenge me." Although he has been aging to a limit, but legend is always a legend, compared with the extraordinary, he has been another dimension of life. Li De''s eyes are very dignified at the moment, but his heart also rises a little excitement that outsiders can''t imagine. Hard to shake the legend... After this idea rises, it grows like wild grass. Fear? No, it never existed in him. What about the extraordinary? Is the blood of the gold ancestor just a decoration?! The momentum of the body unscrupulously released, the long-standing blood shackles in this moment is directly released. At the same time, the power of faith is accompanied by the power of scarlet. At the moment, Li De seems to be an ancient demon, especially the power of belief is the spirit that sets off his momentum. "The power of terror... You really have the power of gods..." the old man didn''t rush to move after he realized that Li De''s breath was soaring, but his eyes showed a bit of shock that outsiders could not imagine. Because he felt the power that only the gods could control. This is just an extraordinary existence, why can it control such a level of power?!! "Who the hell are you?" The legendary old halfling''s voice was filled with fear at the moment. Hearing this, Li De Mei, who was ready to start directly, frowned. What you mean by this is... This guy, it doesn''t seem like he''s going to bump into him? Moreover, the other side is on guard against the power of his faith. His heart moved, and he thought of the information Zhao Yue had given him. With the idea of trying, the power of faith turned wildly, and then he said solemnly. "When snow and ice cover the earth and the blood moon comes, the shadow of the old days will surely cover the earth. At that time, the gods will be reduced to the earth, the light will no longer shine, the holy light will be obscured, and the evil of the old days will rule the world again... I am the God of dusk - ELO kachard. " Hearing this, the old man''s eyes widened. His face was filled with disbelief and a little respect. The next sentence made Li De''s heart jump. "You, you came to the main plane ahead of time, which is incredible. No wonder your strength is so weak. This must be the price of your early arrival..." Li De noticed the abnormality and said with the most dignified gesture: "who are you? The legend of the halfling... I feel familiar in you. " Familiar breath... Familiar with a ghost, he didn''t know who this old halfling was. But the old halfling ate it very much, and said respectfully, "under the crown of the evening, I am the God of the half body, the God under the crown of capoloz. My God will come here after the old days come... what?? Li De was stunned. He didn''t expect that his casual words would bring out such amazing secrets. The God of halflings is coming to the underworld?! Is this a big game?? Chapter 410 The spirit of the halfling will come... when Lee heard this, he looked at the legendary halfling in front of him. Are these aborigines so simple now? What the other party believes in, and doesn''t verify it? "When snow and ice cover the earth and the blood moon comes, the shadow of the old days will surely cover the earth. ... the old evil will rule the world again... the reason why the old halflings think that Li De has a great future so soon, besides the power of faith, this sentence almost plays a decisive role. Because he had heard it in his own ear a few months ago from the half body God. The Demi God himself told him that this was a message from a powerful God to the gods, who paid a huge price to see a corner of the future. Therefore, when Li De said this sentence in a wrong way, the shock brought to the old halfling was not clear to outsiders. What''s more, Li De''s divine power that he was so awed by. It is a power that only gods can master. Even if he breaks through the legend, he is far from able to touch the power of that degree. And the vampire in front of him was extraordinary at this time, and he could completely control this power. In the old man''s heart, Li De was not a God, was he extraordinary?? Isn''t that a joke? His legendary power can''t be controlled. How can transcendence be controlled? Therefore, Li De can only be a higher level of existence than him, combined with that sentence, the image of Li De is suddenly tall. Lied didn''t know that there were so many internal reasons, and he didn''t expect that the old man was as good as the heart eater, Wales, so he felt rather strange. But that''s not the point. The point now is that the demigods are coming down to the underworld. The message represents a lot of moral. At the same time, he was also a little lucky. Fortunately, he came to the city of Luz. Otherwise, when he killed Naga and the black dragon, he might suddenly find that the God of the halfling had come to the door. At that time, the pressure he will face will not be normal. The city of dawn has no strength against the gods. Heart circulation, but the face has become more and more indifferent. Looking down at the old man. "The believer of bolotz, haramoto intends to occupy the whole underground world as a stronghold against the old days..." after that, he turned his head and looked at his side, which had been completely shocked. His eyes widened and he looked at his kakaro and the extraordinary archer. "But since you are bolotz believers, I can give you a chance to tell me your solution." This... the old man was awe stricken when he saw Li Deyue''s impolite expression. He had subconsciously identified that Li De was absolutely an extremely powerful existence, and then he became shorter unconsciously. Although he is only a legend now, he is more than one grade better than the extraordinary, but he has no confidence in his heart when he shakes with a God. Who knows if this seemingly extraordinary existence will suddenly take out a artifact for him. Moreover, the gods who can come to the Lord''s plane ahead of time are definitely the most powerful ones, and they can''t be provoked by them now. After a little thinking, he said with some caution, "black iron castle will be owned by you from now on, and halflings will no longer make any hostile actions to you..." Li De Wen Yan frowned and said, "halfling, are you challenging me?" At this moment, the power of faith began to consume crazily. The momentum of the body soared again. The power of the gods came out, and the whole world seemed to tremble. "No, under the crown," said the legendary halfling, after feeling the spirit of Li De again. "I don''t have the right to decide on the ownership of the underground world. Bolotz''s crown will come in a few months. Maybe you can talk to him and get better results." Li De was more impolite when he saw this: "halfling, you are imploring me!" "I..." the halfling couldn''t help speaking. "With the dark forest as the boundary, the eastern region belongs to the twilight City, and the western region continues to be managed by you. This is my respect to the God of the half body." The dark and dense forest is a landmark area separating the underground world. Now that Li De occupies only one black iron fort, he will swallow half of the underground world when he opens his mouth. Under normal circumstances, halflings absolutely can''t tolerate this kind of thing. But it is because of Lee''s lion''s big mouth that makes the legendary halfling more awed. This is a psychological effect. When he thinks that Li De is a strong man, his actions should be in line with the strong people''s behavior habits. If Li De agrees with his conditions, it will be really wrong.At this time, he was relieved, and then the legendary halfling nodded in response to the absurd and rude request in the eyes of two extraordinary and unbelievable people nearby. "Under the crown, as you said." Next to the car Carrillo a hurry, just want to speak, but was legendary halfling one eye to stare back. It was absolutely unacceptable to cede half of the land, but the old halfling turned a blind eye to it. Because he is not sure how to deal with Li De, who is not clear about the details, which is the most important reason. In a few months'' time, the Centaur, bolotz, will come to the throne. At this time, the promise made at this time is still two words. Maybe when the Demi God comes, he will fight the other party directly. At that time, the Treaty of oral promise is the most feeble thing. This old halfling is smart enough to get enough leeway in exchange for a short concession. And the most important point is that if the Banshee doesn''t want to fight with each other when the time comes, it shows that the vampire is powerful. So this step of retreat seems to have suffered a great loss, but in the eyes of the old halfling, it can be accepted. It seems different to outsiders. Li De didn''t even do anything. He took half of the land that belonged to them as soon as he opened his mouth. It was intolerable. However, the legendary halflings suppressed them on the spot, and the other two extraordinary halflings could only bear it. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was also aware of the old halfling''s thoughts... But his original intention was not to ask for land, but to stabilize these halflings. At this time, the other party''s practice was just right for him. Now his biggest enemies are still black dragon and Naga, but in a few months, his enemies will become halflings. He has to stabilize these halflings for the next two months, and he needs time to find a solution to the Banshee. In a few words, the two sides have carried out a deep-seated game, but it is difficult for outsiders to detect the subtleties. After reaching an agreement on the general direction, the next contact was much simpler. After discussing several painless terms with the old halfling, Li De resolutely ended the single person hard shaking the halfling''s main city. In fact, the harvest was not much, but he learned the extremely important news that the future Demi God was coming. At the same time, it also verified the words he heard from Zhao Yue: snow covered the earth, the old days will turn gods into all... there is another point that can not be ignored. He has won two months'' response time. After reaching an oral agreement, Li De turned away from the city of ryusi, under the reluctant gaze of the entire halflings. When the whole city saw Li De and the legendary halfling didn''t stop him, there was a complete silence. Apart from the two extraordinary halflings, no one else heard the conversation between the old halflings and Lee. So the halflings of the city of Lius did not understand why Li De was released? But because of the strength of the old halflings, they can only be silent. Until Lee''s back disappeared, kakaro, the 24 level extraordinary assassin, couldn''t help it any longer. He turned his head and looked at the old halfling angrily. "Father, why let him go?? How could he be a God?! Can the gods be so weak? " The tone was full of reluctance. "Kakaro... The old days are coming..." the turbid eyes of the old halflings are somewhat complicated. "why don''t we take the risk?! Even if he is a God, how can halflings need such humble submission to please him? " Carcario was livid, and the bodies of the tens of thousands of black pecking Eagles were still in the ice sculptures on the ground. He could not bear to give in to this situation. If the old halfling was not his father, and his power in his heart was extremely lofty, he could not give up what he said today. "Because..." the old man''s face was a little low. "Bolotz''s crown is in big trouble. This time the land will not be ceded to the vampire. After coming down under the crown, we will also greatly reduce our strength." Finish saying tone a meal, take a bit dignified. "Whether that vampire is a real Twilight God or not, I feel danger in him, extremely fatal danger... The divine power in him is not false, but his own power. Whether he is a God or master the power of a God with a supernatural body, it can show that the vampire is extraordinary. I''m not sure I''ll kill him... Even if I do, I''ll suffer an irreversible injury. Kakaro... I stepped into the legend with the help of the power under the crown, which is now weakening, and my strength has dropped to an unprecedented freezing point... this legendary halfling finally revealed the truth, not that he didn''t want to kill Lee, but that he could not afford to kill him.Just that terrible legendary breath, after this sentence vomited out, like from the mountain heavy into light cotton candy, more than a weak one. "Now the most important thing is to wait for the coronation to come down. We halflings are the only God under bolotz''s crown. after the coronation comes, the danger will begin. The power of the old days will devour everything, and nothing can happen under the crown!" Old halflings know how miserable it is for a race without divine protection. The reason why halflings can occupy the most abundant mineral veins and land in the underground world is because they rely on gods. If their only God goes wrong, how long can halflings survive? He didn''t dare to think about it. After hearing this kind of secret news, kakaro''s heart was filled with fright. Under bolotz''s crown, the great Demi God, unexpectedly, was weakening?? This information content huge information lets his back chills, just that point of resentment at the moment has been completely forgotten. The Demi God is the greatest patron of the halflings, and everything must stand aside in front of him. "Father, I will send the halflings on the other side of the dark forest back to the city of ryus." "No, there''s no need to be so urgent. Don''t even rush to evacuate. Even if the vampire sends someone to occupy our city, we have to make a certain resistance. We must show that we have strong backing to confuse the vampire." The old man said slowly, his eyes became more and more turbid. "At the same time, we will order everyone to produce military supplies immediately, and we will probably face an unprecedented war..." the experts fight against each other. Li De thinks that his whole body retreats this time is a bit of luck, but the old halflings don''t think so. Both sides did not know each other''s cards, and even thought that they were standing on the last floor, but they did not expect that the other side was on the next floor. They were also afraid of each other deeply. With the power of a piece of news and belief, Li Deli misled the old man into believing that he must have been involved in the gods. In addition, his own strength was weakened to the freezing point, and he was afraid to do it. But Li De is equally worried about the legendary state of the old halfling and the coming of the Demi God, so he can only go back to think of a way. The collision seems to be understatement, but the invisible friction behind it is enough to change the future layout and pattern of the underground world. Not to the last moment of opening the cards, the two old rivers and lakes can not know whether they have the advantage. - - - - - after leaving the city of ryus, Li De was still thinking. He didn''t know that the legendary halfling had hidden so much information, so he felt very urgent in his heart at the moment. If, as the old halfling said, the Demi gods will come in a few months, then the pattern of the underground world will never be the same as what he first imagined. Whether he can still stand on or not is still two theories. Take a deep breath and let your heart settle down. No matter how the halflings develop next, the most important thing now is to solve the black dragon and Naga. It''s not to say that black dragon and Naga will not have to solve the problem if the Demi God comes in the future. If these two big troubles are not cleared away, he may not be kicked out until the Demi gods come. Once you let the black dragon enter the abyss, then you will have a lot of fun. The legendary black dragon is definitely not comparable to the legendary halfling. The combat effectiveness gap between the two is enormous. This gap is just like the gap between him and the two extraordinary halflings. After two divine baptisms, his blood and body have reached an extreme. Just in the battlefield, two extraordinary attacks on him also made him feel the strength of his body intuitively. In particular, to untie the shackles of blood and activate the characteristics of the ancestor of gold, the immortal body, is even more frightening. Undead body: there will be no vital part in the whole body. Even if the head is cut off, it can still consume the power of blood and regenerate. At present, it can recover the number of fatal injuries - 5 times. It can consume blood in the body to maintain this state for a long time. The two halflings'' extraordinary attack is fatal to the average supernatural, but only consumes one undead''s recovery. But this time it was still an accident. It was completely because he was trapped in his energy for the first time. In a normal battlefield, he stood as a target and let the other party attack, which was not so easy. So in this way, the harvest of this solo trip to the city of Luz is not only the extremely important news of the arrival of the Bantam God, but also the cognition of its combat effectiveness. The previous upgrade was just data on paper. Now, after head-on collision with the enemy, he has a clearer sense of his own strength. To sum up, it''s -- invincible in the world. Tens of thousands of black pecking Eagles were killed by him with one move. If it was not for the legendary halfling who came too fast, the extraordinary Archer would have been killed by him.As for the level 24 extraordinary assassin... After he penetrated the other side''s abdomen, part of the scarlet power was left in it. As long as he can find the other side''s potential, even if he can''t find the first time. "Master..." suddenly, a call from behind interrupted Li De''s mind. After he regained consciousness, he did not think about it any more. He turned his head and looked at mohari, a level 18 halfling who was standing on Castro''s back with a sigh of relief. "Are you all right?" Li De nodded slightly, "no problem." Then he flew to Castro''s back and said, "the matter has been settled." "Solved..." mohari was stunned and surprised. "Do you mean halflings won''t send troops?" "No troops?" Lee looked at him and laughed. "From today on, the East belongs to the twilight city with the dark and deep forest as the boundary. The West continues to be governed by halflings. " "You, you let the halflings cede half of the territory?" Mohari''s eyes widened and his face shocked at reed. Is it a myth that a person goes to the main city of the halflings with hundreds of thousands of people and finally forces the other party to cede half of the land? The half body mage''s heart was full of admiration, which was almost crazy at this time. "You are so great..." "just take what you need." Li De waved his hand and didn''t care too much about it. If he has strength, the whole underground world will be his. If he has no strength, the so-called ceding land is nonsense, and the other party can take it back at any time. It''s all built on strength. His original purpose was to keep the halfling out of his way to hunt the black dragon. "Castro, return to twilight at once." "Yes, master..." although the fighting capacity of this newborn King can not keep up with the demand of Li De, his speed is still the champion of dawn city. The blade of the blade flapped, and a cloud of gas burst in the sky. And then in the blink of an eye, it disappears. As he passed through the dark forest, the terrible sigh of the dead still remained. At this time, Li De had no mind to think about it. All his thoughts were on how to deal with the black dragon and the half body God. Twilight city. For most of the soldiers, Li De just left three or four days, but they did not think of their own master. This trip made the twilight City avoid a huge war. Of course, this war may not have happened, but it just pushed the time back. After coming back from the city of Luz, Li De did not leave the twilight city for several days. He was shut up in the manor of the city Lord. No one knew what he was planning. It is just that the fluctuation of terror energy from time to time in the manor makes people feel a little frightened. Even later, there is no one around the manor of the city Lord. No one dares to get close to it. The trained soldiers are afraid that they will be torn apart by that terrible force. Although Li De was closed, he again issued death orders on the day of his return. He must prepare all military supplies within a week. It is imperative to break down the Naga tribe. This tough order made the military preparations, which were already progressing rapidly, more quickly. When the first catapult is delivered to the city of dawn, it will be related to the production of weapons at dusk. This is the first serious preparation for the city of dawn to attack the city. In order to conquer the enemy in the first World War, Li De''s preparations are not enough. In the tense preparation, time slowly elapses... And the breath inside the Lord''s manor is more and more rich and terrifying. Chapter 411 In the southern province, there is a red moon territory hundreds of kilometers away from Geling city. No one can imagine that a magnificent city has been built in this piece of land which was once a ruin, and even the territory where several former lords died. ENOS City, the city named after the prince of Nolan - eNOS Nolan, is also called the player''s main city by players. The city, which was built only a year ago, now has the towering city walls that only large cities have. The solid wall is as wide as 20 blades, and even the catapult cannot collapse. Of course, it''s all down to the players. These lost plane adventurers who can not sleep 24 days and still have unlimited physical strength, move bricks crazily with the energy they have no place to release. It took more than 200000 players a year to build the city''s walls. Although most of the buildings in the city are still in a low and primitive state, this has not hindered the fact that eNOS has become a new rising city. But in three days, the city, which already has 300000 resident players and 100000 aborigines, will face an unprecedented war. Because lissel is going to be attacked by the frenzied halflings of lissel. Yes, the fury halflings, the dirty, horrible, evil god servants with deadly germs and pestilence will pass through the player''s main city in three days. The driving force behind all this is the players who have turned to the old evil gods. These players call themselves the old camp, and each of them can easily drive hundreds of Berserkers,. When more than 30000 players joined the old camp, earth shaking changes have taken place in the whole area around lissel and even half of the southern provinces. Because there are so many, millions of wild half mouse people under the control of players began to attack every single player unscrupulously. In a short period of time, the land was in chaos. The players of the old camp oppressed the weak with the strength of the violent half rat, which completely angered the players who were killed by innocents. Players began to group together, with the city of eNOS, the main city of the player who has the fate of the protagonist, Prince eNOS, as the core, and began to resist the invasion of players from the old camp. Originally it was all a little fuss, but three days ago, there was a major change. The three top three players'' guilds in eNOS City, such as scarlet moon, Dark Pact and red dragon''s fury, have launched the authority of the players'' Guild alliance in the city of eNOS. At the same time, more than 250000 players have been mobilized to hang the players from the old camp. It was a war that attracted the attention of all players. Because the players in the old camp were too scattered, more than 60% of them were killed this time. What''s more, the wild half rat people enslaved by these players were almost wiped out. This war severely hit the arrogance of the old camp players, so that the players in the city of eNOS were extremely excited. Things should have come to an end here, but in the end, a shocking thing happened to everyone. The God of pestilence, the old evil god of lissel, even ordered the players of the old camp to lead the violent half rat people to invade eNOS. After the plague God issued this order, players around lissel and eNOS received an epic mission - plague of rabies. This mission can join the old camp, get the fury half rat to capture the city of eNOS, or join this free player''s main city to snipe the old evil gods. And in this battle, the energy gained by all will be increased by three times due to the gaze of the old evil spirits. This energy is the player upgrade experience. This news immediately caused a sensation of countless players, the epic mission in the eyes of players is to upgrade their level of experience copy ah. Three times of experience, it''s quite straightforward. In just three days, more than a million players gathered in eNOS. A huge war is about to start. When the players joined the city of eNOS, the old camp was not idle, and the number of players exceeded 50000. In other words, the number of violent half rat people under the command of the old camp exceeded 5 million. It''s reasonable to say that the old camp can command level 7 and 8 rage halflings, and many people should join in. However, joining the old camp has a very big drawback, that is, once joined, the relationship with all other camps will turn into a deadly enemy, and even the resurrection can only be revived in the temple of the old evil god. And you can''t leave this camp for life. This limit is too big, many players in some cities to brush up the popularity of the old evil god, now nothing. This is the biggest reason that the number of players joining the old camp is not proportional. And the siege war that the old camp is about to start has also attracted the attention of all players, not only glory players, but also the mainstream media all over the world.Because the news that "glory" can improve human body function has spread all over the world, European and American countries have even joined forces to press China to open the game. Huaxia despised this and ignored it, which made those old capital empires angry and helpless. At this time, China was no longer the same as before, and its national strength was strong enough to crush the dregs. Only a few of them still hold the public knowledge of American dog food, and they still advocate that technology should be shared by human beings. Huaxia should not be selfish and should be open for free... it has attracted so many people''s attention, and the natural heat is unprecedented. No matter which website, you can see netizens'' discussion about the upcoming war. And in the "glory" forum, player posts are almost explosive increase, all kinds of sand sculpture players emerge in endlessly. "Nest is a northern net friend. I want to know that this game is developed by a spicy company. Please add nest to chat about it. There is a reward" "the 22 points that the old camp must win. First, the old camp is always handsome! Second, the old camp has done a good job. Third, the old camp... lying trough, brother Meng, I found a fairy girl in eNOS city. This trip is not unjust. No, I''m going to have a nosebleed. Let''s show you my master''s works ~ secretly photographing the big legs of fairy girls. JPP, green little neineineineineineinei. JPG absolutely want to join the city of eNOS, sleeper, we The main city of Laozi was broken by evil gods. Where will I spend the night? Are all those who join the old camp mentally disabled?? ¡· idiotic eNOS player!! The old evil god is definitely the protagonist of the next expansion film. If you don''t take advantage of this opportunity to make some profit, when the city of eNOS is flattened, I''ll see how you can play! ¡· I am a top player of level 10, now I have found a good place to play strange cards. If I want to quickly upgrade to level 10, I only need 99 tuition fee. Now I can give three out of print seeds to sign up All kinds of sand sculpture Posts let many players have a lot of fun. There are few players who fight between the two camps, or they are not submerged in the vast ocean. Most players just come to enjoy the fun and experience. But there are also some high play posts to let many players open their eyes. One of the most famous is the bull of the undead, the knight of the broken sword. This super player, who is said to have broken through level 10 with the full support of the undead king, is definitely the most famous player in the player group. Knight with broken sword: "analyze the reason why the old evil god suddenly attacked eNOS. Because the undead empire is close to the southern province of NORAN Empire, I have heard more about this. As we all know, before the undead, in the theme of glory, everyone yelled and beat the mouse. This time, the undead king did not know what agreement had been reached with the surrounding Empire and was not encircled. Combined with the present situation, it is likely that the old days have come. It''s also natural for the big guys to know something in advance. Of course, I mainly want to say that the old evil gods were more powerful and terrifying than we thought. Even if the theme can suppress the hatred of the dead, we can imagine what kind of crisis we are facing this time. Now before the old evil gods really come, we can easily use millions of troops to see leopards. How powerful should the real power of the other side be? To return to the battle of eNOS, combined with the information I got, this time the old evil gods gathered their strength to attack the city of eNOS was more of a kind of trial. It''s true that millions of troops can be used to test, which is what those mysterious old evil gods can do. But I''m not surprised. Because the old evil gods had more power than all of us could imagine. As for the other party, why should he try? I guess a large part of the reason is that these old evil gods wanted to judge the power of the plane. This is crucial. Why? Because if the power of the thematic plane is too strong, the old evil gods will certainly make extra preparations for it. This also shows from the side that the arrival of evil gods in the old days is really only a matter of time. In other words, the next expansion may be tomorrow. I dare say that this old evil god''s attack on lissel will not be the last, but the first! In the future, not only the evil gods of lissel sent slaves to attack the human cities, but also left slaves in the main plane. The evil gods would definitely send troops to attack the surrounding cities. To sum up, this incident about the old evil gods will be an unprecedented turbulence in the theme of Rongguang. For those players who have not yet stood in the line, I would advise you to wait for a moment, and then choose when the time is ripe. "It has to be said that the knights with broken swords are really outstanding. In an instant, the analysis reaches a very deep point. Most of the players are also surprised after watching, reply immediately broke through tens of thousands. First floor: the big guy is the big guy. Is there a lack of pendant on his leg? Second floor: crouching trough, cattle, you can even know this kind of secret. I have deer bumping in my heart. Can I add your wechat, brother of broken sword? I don''t care about gender. I like brave men. Third floor: Broken Sword boss, can I join the dead now? I can''t eat three noble young women recently... the fourth floor: it''s the spirit of wood with little Ding Ding. I said broken sword. This name is really suitable for you. Fifth floor: so you can wait a moment to choose a side station? I''ve learned that I''ll join the old camp... the sixth floor:... most players are not interested in the old camp at the implementation stage. The main reason is that other camps regard it as a deadly enemy, because the current old camp is too hard. although they have gained the power to drive hundreds of wild half rat people, they have lost the big city The convenience, delicious food, warm rooms, tasks and entertainment places everywhere... It''s hard to form a team and bring girls into the old camp. In a hot atmosphere of discussion. On the third day, millions of Berserkers, driven by the players of the old camp, surrounded the city of eNOS. The amount of terror is enough to numb the scalp of anyone with a dense phobia. The fierce half rat man has sharp claws and teeth. His body is like a mouse. His height is about 1.6 blade. His body is dirty and difficult to do. His eyes are generally twinkling with cold light. It''s a pure killing machine. In contrast, the 30 blade wall of eNOS city is full of players wearing strange equipment. A year has passed, players with the spirit of killing two goods and sand sculpture let their own strength have undergone earth shaking changes. At present, most of the players are at level 4 or level 5. A small number of advanced players have reached level 6 or level 7, and the top players have reached level 8 or level 9. The top few, such as the knights with broken swords, have exceeded level 10. The improvement of players'' overall strength has greatly improved the situation that these sand sculptures have been suppressed. At least now, they will not be slapped to death by a passer-by NPC. Only the strength can be respected, at this time the players began to emerge, slowly accepted by the aborigines. The role played by these high-level aborigines did not dare to despise. "Prince eNOS, I''m afraid the war will be unprecedented fierce... as the vice president of the scarlet moon guild, Zhao Yue has to assume the responsibility of president when Li De is away, and his status is extraordinary. In addition, the scarlet moon is the largest guild in the city of eNOS. Naturally, you can speak with Prince eNOS, the Lord of the city. Prince eNOS stood on the wall above the gate and looked at the raging half rat man who was like the tide. His face did not change much. He is no longer a waste that even bodyguards could look at him a year ago. At this moment, he is the city Lord who controls the undead army of hundreds of thousands of players, and is a great holy light blood clan. Although the scene in front of him was terrible, it was not enough to make him panic. And the conflict between dawn city and plague God, dawn intelligence has given him detailed information. Prince eNOS actually prepared more for this day than anyone else. "No harm, we already have millions of lost plane adventurers guarding the city, and we can bear the fierce battle." After Prince eNOS finished, he took a deep look at Zhao Yue and said, "the moon president, the scarlet moon is responsible for guarding the second section of the city wall, which is at the corner, facing the least pressure. In addition, if you can''t bear the casualties, you can tell me that I will replace you immediately. " The scarlet moon is a guild that Li De told him to take care of. Prince eNOS did not dare to disobey him. Especially when Zhao Yue seemed to have a special relationship with Li De, he was trying his best to take care of the scarlet moon. Zhao Yue nodded slightly, and Li De had told her before that Prince eNOS had a lot to do with him, and it would be right to find each other if there was anything. This year down, also let crimson month get tremendous help. Thinking of this, Zhao Yue can''t help but think of Li De, who can''t help but think of him. He has a little resentment in his heart. That guy really used her as a vice president as a worker... Wuwu ~ just as Prince eNOS chatted with Zhao Yue, a deep horn sounded from the camp of the wild half rat. When the trumpet of war resounded over the city of eNOS, the war broke out in the city of freedom, known as the player''s main city.Many players are the first time to experience this epic grand scene. Beyond a thousand blades, millions of wild half rat people can''t see the edge at all. This scene is like the extermination scene in the church mural. Only when the abyss is broken can so many monsters emerge. The ferocious and violent half mouse man from the mouth issued a sharp knife rubbing the glass of the piercing roar, people can''t help but shiver. Players in the city wall can only see a black hit, the atmosphere is suppressed to the extreme. The thick clouds in the sky are like mountains hanging upside down and pressing on everyone''s mind. They are accompanied by the violent half Rat Man underground, which gives people a very strong psychological impact. With the fury of the half mouse man slowly approaching, that exaggerated number of frightening faces let many players'' hands tremble. "Crouch, is this war? It''s exciting. It''s more exciting than I peep at the lovers next door... "quick, hold me fast, my legs are soft... " kill, shoot, what are you waiting for? " "Coming, coming, approaching. Do these monsters want to climb the wall empty handed?" Ten times as dense as locusts, a hundred times as fierce as a swarm of half rodents, approaching a boundary, the catapults behind the city of eNOS began to stir the chains, and the giant was lifted above the catapult by several soldiers. When hundreds of catapults were in place, the commander in charge of the order roared. "Let go With the burst tone of voice, the Grenadier, who controls the catapult, suddenly lets go, and the chains of the catapult stir wildly. Hoo ~ the huge stones were thrown out by the strong elasticity, and then rowed across the city wall, and with strong inertia, they directly smashed into the dense wild half rat people below. Poop ~ blood spatter, debris all over the ground. The scene was extremely bloody. Looking down from the sky, just like humans trample on dense ant colonies with their feet, the number of violent half rat humans is too large, and each boulder throwing will cause dozens of explosions. The players on the wall can''t help but turn pale when they see this scene. Even some female players have retch and start to retreat quickly. "Glory" although limited to 18-year-old adults can buy the game, but most players have not experienced this kind of war scene. Although the usual fight against monsters is bloody, it is still in an acceptable level. The horrible scene of flying all the viscera like this is too frightening, and the heart has been greatly impacted. The frenzied mob will not be able to accept the charge for the next half of the wall at about the beginning of the battle. Although the body of the wild half rat man is light, but the number is so large that it can''t be simply described. The roaring sound of the earth is more exaggerated than the galloping of thousands of horses. "Come on, get me an arrow. Today I''ll shoot it in the face!"!!! Let these mice taste the archery bow of Huangzhong in Niulan mountain "Hahaha, I killed three with one arrow? Is it a loser? " "It''s so cool. It''s really three times the experience. I''ll be able to upgrade in a short time after this wave is washed down." On the wall, those bold players didn''t panic when they saw this scene, but began to harvest experience with strange moves. Some have long bows, some have bought crossbows at a high price in advance, and some casters perform group attack magic... What''s more, some players don''t know where to get the crossbow. After several people occupy a wall battlement, they begin to design frequent siege crossbows with thick bowls. Each time you pull the trigger, you can kill more than ten wild half mouse people, and experience the brush rising. The players on the wall yell, but the players behind the wall are envious. The city of eNOS has poured in millions of players. There are not even one tenth of them who can stand on the wall and shoot. The rest of the players have to rotate. At this time, I saw that the eating experience on the wall was delicious, and the natural face below was unwilling. "If I hadn''t been a little late, I would have been the first to say anything this time. I regret it. It''s all because the goblin is too pestering... " please kill me slowly and leave some for me. My experience will be upgraded! " "The nurse asks for help, the nurse asks for help, the life priest, the milk is full, it''s better to have archers in the team..." the chaotic scene makes the aboriginal soldiers in eNOS gape. Their immediate supervisor said at the beginning that the adventurers who lost their plane would consume each other''s strength first, and then they would go up again. They thought that this was pure nonsense. In such a dangerous battle, how could these adventurers who lost plane hide behind. But in fact, they are still too young. Now these guys are not only not hiding behind, but also angry that they can''t get ahead. As for those who don''t lose their brains, they don''t know?What''s the good of killing those mice? It''s not the corpse of Warcraft to sell, but the body of the other party is carrying a deadly plague. Whoever touches it will die, and now it can''t be found... roar ~ with the shrill roar of the wild half mouse man, after the attack of exaggerated arrow rain and magic baptism, the wild half mouse crowd has finally rushed to the underground of the city wall. Then these wild half mouse men without siege equipment actually pulled their claws out of the scabbard, grabbed them with their hands, and began to climb straight up the wall. But that''s not all. After the fury of the half rodent under the wall, the sky suddenly darkens in the distance, and then all the players are watching. Hoo Hoo ~ countless flying halflings appeared from the sky flapping their wings. In an instant, the players who were still laughing felt the huge pressure immediately. There were fierce half rat people climbing up the wall below, and there were flying arms that could cross the wall in the sky. If we can''t do it well this time, we may not be able to keep it. The atmosphere began to become extremely dignified. And when the war on the surface of eNOS began, the underground world was in the dense fog hundreds of kilometers away from the twilight city. The magic language bats in the sky are cruising. Their fierce eyes can stop all the attacking enemies. The siege catapult has been fixed on the carriage on the ground and can be moved to shoot at any time. The Legion of giants is wearing tons of thick armor and carrying the mace in their hands. At the moment, the caster of the blood clan is in a group of ten, and is frantically putting magic shield and various enchanting magic on the surrounding army. The orcs roared like beasts in their throats, the Centaurs raised their sharp bows, and the twilight believers looked ahead with reverence for the gods. At this moment, thousands of alchemy catapults are in position, and the alchemy bombs on them can only be projected by pulling the pull ring. On the opposite side of this powerful dawn army is a city wall with 50 blades. In front of the wall are numerous rivet barbs. The city wall buttresses are like the fangs of Demons - the city of Naga. The first war at dawn has already started on the surface. The city that he secretly controls is the main battlefield today. The victory or defeat of eNOS city determines the future trend of the surface. And the battle of Naga city underground will also determine the pattern and domination of the underground world in the future. Chapter 412 PS: I''m sorry, it''s not finished until now. - - - - the city of Naga is built on the mountain, and the part that goes into the mountain depression is the residence of Naga tribe. At this time, the sudden appearance of troops outside the city made the whole city of Naga fall into anger. The Naga patriarch, with a sarcomatous crown on his head, stood in the innermost hillside area of Naga City, overlooking the whole Naga city from a height, and overlooking the dawn troops outside the city. The narrow eyes are cold and deadly. "How dare these damned surface life attack the great Naga?? Have their brains been eaten by brain eating worms "Despicable surface life, they should all be hanged on the wall!" "Patriarch, please give orders. I will lead the army to kill these surface worms at once..." the anger on the face of Naga''s high-level people around him is stronger than ever. I can''t wait to kill people. How dare Naga, who dare to besiege in the underground world? The emergence of dawn troops undoubtedly makes them feel challenged by the weak! This is absolutely intolerable. When these Naga scolded for a long time, the indifferent Naga patriarch began to speak slowly. "These life on the surface is just too weak to bear. What''s more, we still have a high and strong wall on which we can''t shake the great Naga city with ten times the force. Our real enemy is the Black Dragon... " " when the Dragon hunting places in the abyss are arranged, these surface life will be destroyed at will! " After the leader of Naga opened his mouth, more than ten Naga high-level people around him immediately stopped speaking. "Gruel... You are responsible for the surface army. Tell me more specific information. Why did these surface life suddenly come to Naga city?" After hearing this, all the Naga leaders turned their eyes to a scarred Naga, whose arm had been cut off. At the eye''s eye, it is the Naka with the flesh crown, which is transformed by Li De with the power of soul. But he was a little miserable at this time, it seemed that he had encountered a great war. When she heard the inquiry, she nodded, her eyes full of anger. "Patriarch, I am going out at your command to direct the eyes of the surface life to the night elves... but we met with an accident on the way. Our whereabouts were explored by the supernatural mage of the surface life, and our whereabouts were exposed. We can''t resist the extraordinary power. Fortunately, the extraordinary force didn''t go out in person to let us escape. In order to avoid the siege of the army on the surface, I divided Naga into ten groups to leave. The group I led was blocked by a level 18 lion warrior. The opponent''s body was flowing with pale gold blood, which was incomparably powerful. Although I fought hard to resist, I was also badly hurt and forced to flee... " the grief on the face of Naka, as a matter of fact, his bitter plan was to escape after suffering from the great war, and then he was unconscious outside the city. After the design, he was indeed found by Naga''s patrol team and brought back. His miserable scar was also wounded in the course of the battle against Karp, the orc king. It''s a pity that people''s calculation is not as good as heaven''s. At first, Li De let the meat crown mix into the city of Naga, in order to let this guy cheat several high-level people out, and then use the power of faith to transform them into internal organs. But who knows that the patriarch of Naga is extremely vigilant. Even if it is a high-level man like Naka who is cured, he is also under house arrest in the house. By this time, it was too late for the army to come out. Those plans can only be abandoned. "Is there a supernatural mage on the other side?" "Yes, patriarch." "How do you know that?" "I feel that magic wave..." "well, you''re following me in this war, and you''re not allowed to go." "Yes." The suspicion in Naga''s eyes flashed away. He always felt that the appearance of Naka was too coincidental. Although there was no evidence, at this time point, he was not willing to create extra troubles, so he simply isolated the other party and released it until the surface army attacked the city today. Naga''s plan to kill the black dragon must not be affected by some trifles! Through the dim light, the eyes looked at the dawn army outside the city, and the killing intention in the eyes became colder and colder. If he hadn''t been able to expose his cards to avoid being detected by the black dragon, he would definitely have used several extraordinary people to kill the 100000 surface troops in one fell swoop, instead of letting these damned surface life flaunt their power outside the city of Naga. At this time, hundreds of blades away from the Naga city wall, the dawn army, which was busy debugging equipment, finally reached its best state."Under the crown, the army is ready. Please give me your order." Hearing the strong and fanatical tone of the herald on his side, Li De''s sharp eyes were like a sharp arrow, shooting directly at the city of Naga in front of him like a devil''s mouth. The tone of indifference resounded through the battlefield with the blessing of magic. "At the command of the whole army, the alchemy Grenadier freely throws alchemy bombs. After the first round of bombing, the magic language bat began to take off and drop bombs. Other troops stand by Military orders are like mountains. Lee''s orders were carried out at the first time. "Alchemy catapult ready "Let go When the human commander roared to give the order of attack, the sudden battle began. Thousands of grenade trucks loaded with alchemy bombs, under the control of human soldiers, bang ~ the huge elasticity of the grenade cars directly ejected the alchemy bombs. Whistling ~ the sound of breaking the air sounded, and the alchemy bombs flew through the sky. Dark clouds are pressing on the city. The wall of Naga city is as high as 50 blades, which is hard for animals to climb. But in the parabolic projection, these alchemy bombs still easily with the arc over the rivet barbed rampart, across the wall pile like devil fangs. Above the towering city wall, four armed Naga, which is emitting evil smell, is gathering closely, crowding the wall. These three blade, with red barbed spines on their backs, burst into laughter when they saw that the alchemy bombs which were no more than the size of their heads were flying. "Ha ha ha ha, these damned surface life, their catapults can only throw these stones which are weaker than worms?" "The abyss is on the top, which is the most laughable scene I have ever seen..." "are these surface life really going to use this kind of soft and weak stone to break our wall?" "..." the crazy ridicule of the Naga soldiers made the wall rise to a happy atmosphere, and the cold Naga language became quite bright. But just as the stones crossed the city wall, many sharp eyed Naga suddenly turned pale. They see the goblin''s peculiar green strange symbols on these stones... Goblins, are not they good at alchemy bombs?? At the thought of this, his hair stood up and a Naga commander roared in horror. "Be careful!!! That''s an alchemy bomb Ah? Naga was stunned, but before she could react, the first alchemy bomb fell directly into the city, and then hit a fanged building with great momentum. Bang ~ the loud sound is like the rolling thunder on the top of the head, which breaks the eardrum. The blazing fire rose in an instant, and the huge shock wave rolled up the air waves all over the sky. Debris, sawdust, mud, and flames engulf the surrounding area of dozens of blades. What''s more shocking is that when the alchemy bomb exploded, countless viscous combustible materials were scattered. Those combustibles can burn even if they are attached to the stones. Naga, who is busy preparing for war in the street around, is contaminated by the combustible materials, and then sends out an extremely miserable roar. More terrifying than a dying beast. The sticky combustible materials are so strong that they can''t put out the fire no matter how she slaps them. Only the caster''s magic can extinguish the flames. Combustible alchemy bomb. This is the masterpiece of dawn city. After the improvement of goblin, its power has been magnified several times. When a combustible alchemy bomb explodes, it can release a lot of combustible materials, and nothing can be extinguished except magic. The explosion of the first combustible alchemy bomb was only the beginning of the war. Then the roaring alchemy bomb was like a blow on the head, giving these Naga a a very loud slap. Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ thousands of alchemy bombs fell on the city of Naga in less than 10 seconds, and this power can only be described as destroying heaven and earth. Combustible alchemy bombs, though less than a third, also caused unimaginable damage to the area behind the city wall. After that, Naga''s flesh and blood can''t be extinguished, just like the burning shadow of the devil. The city wall is a war zone, and behind the wall is a rest area for supplies and soldiers. The density of personnel and materials is not necessarily worse than that on the wall. Thousands of alchemy bombs directly caused the effect of washing the ground that outsiders could not imagine. The alchemy catapult is about 700 blades away from the city wall, with a maximum range of 900 blades and an effective range of 200 blades. The entire city wall and the area behind the wall is covered by fire. In the distance, under the gaze of tens of thousands of soldiers, the explosion sounds like the earth is crumbling, the sky is breaking, and the flames and debris are flying.The ferocious Naga became a piece of paper at this moment. In addition, these evil lives were not convenient at all, so almost all of Naga in the explosion area were buried. The fire dispels the darkness of the underground world, and the light shines all over the world. All that remained was the roar of an alchemy bomb and the crash of buildings. More than 100000 troops, even if they were the troops of dawn City, were extremely surprised at the sight of the extermination. Too much exaggeration. Although most people know that the power of the alchemy bomb is not poor, but they are the first time in the siege, see the scene of alchemy bomb washing the ground. This round of attack almost killed more than half of Naga in front of the city wall area. When the soldiers around looked at the unimportant alchemy bombs and alchemy catapults, their eyes were no longer the same as before. Deep in my heart is filled with indescribable awe. The goblins, who were sent to test the specific effect of the alchemy bomb in the actual combat, were as comfortable as watermelon in summer. They held their heads high, and the pride on their faces almost overflowed their eyes. This is the work of our goblin!! The eyes of the people around them make them almost intracranial climax. After the first round of shooting, it was not the end point. The second round of alchemy bombs was loaded again. In less than 30 seconds, the alchemy catapult was loaded with alchemy bombs again after thousands of skilled human soldiers'' operations. In the city of Naga, the flames of the sky are raging. The city became a wailing Jedi, with howls, screams, and a burst of fire and wood. But when Naga had not recovered, she could not escape from the smoke and saw the "stones" roaring in the sky. "No "Run "Damned surface life!" Filled with speechless fear, Naga''s language resounded through the sky. Many of them turned around and ran away. Some even raised their bows to shoot down the alchemy bombs. Even more, they even took up a thick shield, as if to resist the damage of alchemy bombs. But all this is just a futile resistance. Bang Bang ~ the flames devour everything around them again. Those who just came to the rescue of Naga are once again in the face of a tragic blow. Silence, the silence of death. In the middle of the mountain, the patriarch of Naga widened his eyes and his face was full of disbelief. During this time, Naga City mobilized a full 120000 troops from the abyss. In other words, there are 200000 troops in Naga now! 200000!! With such a number, plus the high and strong walls, whoever comes will die!! But now, just at the beginning of the war, they have suffered such a terrible attack. The loss was too heavy for him to accept. The surrounding high-level Naga trembled in the cold and powerful momentum of the Naga patriarch. At the moment, no one dared to speak more than half a word. Just confident expression was all suppressed. The anger on his face was killing everyone. The light from the narrow eyes of Naga clan is as cold as ice. "Immediately send out poisonous scorpion lions, and I will kill all these lowly surface creatures!" "Yes, patriarch!" The herald shuddered at the frightful tone, and immediately went down to deliver the order. The head of Naga''s sharp eyes were like a knife edge, and his eyes swept around the crowd. At last, the rest of the light stopped on the face of Naga, who was just about to say something. Suddenly, huge shadows appeared in the sky. A Naga high-level suddenly said in a tremendously trembling tone. "Giant bat, vampire''s favorite Warcraft!" Around nagazizi looked into the sky. The head of Naga clan frowned. Unexpectedly, he ordered the scorpion lion to be sent out, and the air arms of the other side had already appeared. But to his slight surprise, these giant Warcraft did not intend to dive down to attack, but kept cruising in the sky. But a moment later, everyone''s face suddenly changed. Because they found that the giant bats threw out countless black spots like laying eggs. those black spots as like as two peas of bombs that just bombed the walls. Now it''s all condensing. The Naga race felt the heart stopped beating at this moment, but what can they do in a few seconds? Naga''s most powerful caster is only level 19, which is not extraordinary. It is basically a dream to change the battlefield situation with her own power. And the most powerful extraordinary combat power, Naga clan leader, is a soldier, so he can do it by one thousand. However, when thousands of magic language bats throw alchemy bombs at the same time, it is impossible to stop them.In all the frightened eyes of Naga. Whoosh ~ The Alchemy bomb with breaking sound once again gave Naga an an unprecedented education lesson. Technology changes the world. The war strategies adopted by dawn city all the time follow the earth''s thinking. Artillery was used to bombard local positions, and then air dropped ammunition was used for bombing. Naga, who is still in close combat, can''t imagine how strong this strategy has been for countless years. When the alchemy bombs in the sky hit the moment, the earth is crumbling, and groups of buildings collapse directly. Every alchemy bomb in Naga city will bring huge impact and damage. No one can resist the scene that is enough to destroy the world. The whole city became a city of flames. Although Naga is a superior race, she has no experience in dealing with alchemy bombing. Many Naga roared when the alchemy bomb exploded and wanted to use the body to resist the damage of the alchemy bomb. After the explosion, the fragments of the alchemy bomb will eject at three or four times the speed of sound. Most of the armor that Naga wore was made of Warcraft fur. Although it was tough, it was not as hard as a piece of paper under this level of attack. So every time an alchemy bomb explodes, it harvests a lot of Naga. Not to mention the flames that followed. The number of magic language bats involved in the bombing reached 3000, each carrying 20 alchemy bombs, a total of 60000. 60000 alchemy bombs bombarded the city, which had no air defense facilities at all, and the effect was impressive. The sea of fire, ruins, howling, wailing. The power of the bomb to wash the ground is reflected incisively and vividly at this moment. When he saw this scene, his hands and feet were cold. At least two-thirds of the Naga soldiers he was proud of had been buried before the war began... originally, they thought this was just a war that could be easily dealt with, but now, before the enemy contacted them, Naga city would be destroyed. This sharp contrast blow makes him crazy! He turned his head abruptly, in a voice of cruelty, pain, and volcanic rage. "Scorpion master, take off immediately!!! All of you take the army, open the gate and fight the enemy at close range He couldn''t imagine what would happen if he dragged on. With two or three more such attacks, the city that took decades to forge may no longer exist. Contrary to Naga''s tragic experience, the army''s morale in dawn city was at its peak. "Under the crown, shall we attack at once?" Outside the city of Naga, Li De, dressed in a long robe of weaving, stands aloof, and the orc King Kapu shows solemn expression. In Kapp''s opinion, these two waves of bombing were enough to wipe out the living force of Naga city. "No, wait a minute. Let the alchemy bomb drop another round." Li De''s eyes are sharp. Although Naga was caught off guard, the loss can be called broken hands and feet, but it is not so easy to kill. Although he also wanted to enslave the superior race, the premise of all this was to win the war. It''s absolutely stupid to think about saving the other side''s life as a prisoner before the victory is revealed. The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly, and no one can guarantee the final victory until the last moment. Moreover, although there is a gap in strength between the two sides, it is not enough to crush them. Moreover, the other side still has extraordinary power. No one can even determine whether the other side has made contact with the abyss. It''s a strong opponent, winning is the first element, the rest is at the back. "Yes, under the crown." Kapp was not vague. He asked the herald to give orders immediately after answering. After receiving the order, the already loaded goblin catapult began the third round of bombing. Hohh ~ boom ~ the fire broke out again, this time the fire coverage paralyzed Naga above the city wall and the area behind the wall. Naga''s morale has fallen to the bottom, from 200000 to 70000. It was extremely tragic. This scene is much like a modern cannon attacking an ancient city. The technology and understanding of the war on both sides are not at the same level. But knowing that the war is not over, Naga is still resisting. After the third round of throwing alchemy bombs, the soldiers with sharp eyes found that there was a life flying with wings out of the thick smoke. At first it was just one or two, then more and more, until finally all of them were dense. Hoo ~ the first flying arm of Naga City flew out of smoke and appeared in the eyes of the dawn army.This is a life with a lion''s head and body, devil''s wings and scorpion''s venomous tail sting, which exudes extremely cruel breath. Scorpion lion, abyss life. With a wingspan of 10 blades, these terrifying and evil flying arms look stronger than magic language bats. A large number of four armed nagas are also mounted on the body of the scorpion lion. The snake body of these Naga is fixed by a special saddle, which is like a tumbler. No matter how the scorpion lion flies, it will not fall down. Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly at the sight. The real war is just beginning. Sure enough, with the appearance of scorpions and lions, two gates with dark eyes in the center of Naga city wall roared open. Then, under everyone''s gaze, the innumerable four armed Naga is like a dam with a sluice gate and a flood of anger. Naga knew it couldn''t go on like this. Under the bombardment of alchemy bombs, Naga city can no longer provide them with any protection, even more like a cage of death, which keeps them firmly locked in. The city wall, which used to be the biggest dependence in the past, became their biggest restriction under the bombardment of alchemy bombs. Li De''s eyes were as cold as ice when he saw this scene. Of course, he can''t make a stupid thing to let the other side set up his attack again. "The goblin catapult aims at the gate. Archers and catapults are best prepared to shoot. Naga will attack immediately when she reaches the range." The orders issued by Li De himself did not need to be passed by the herald, but resounded throughout the battlefield with the blessing of magic. After a long wait for dawn, the army began to get excited. Just so long ago, they were the main actors of alchemy bombs. They could only watch the drama on the side. Now it''s their turn to play. After the order was given, the goblin catapult immediately began to turn the direction of the city gate of Naga. Those who rushed out of the city immediately felt that the sky was high and the birds were flying. Once again, they encountered the alchemy bomb they didn''t want to face. Although it took 20 or 30 seconds to load ammunition, there were thousands of goblin grenades in the whole team. You can throw thousands of alchemy bombs in 30 seconds, and hundreds in three seconds. With such a dense bombing, the nagas, who were just excited, suddenly looked worse than pig liver. This plain area is very suitable for Naga to run and charge, but it is also suitable for the release of alchemy bombs. The 30 blade wide city gate was directly covered by the alchemy bomb, which seemed to cut off their lifeline and block Naga in the city. The scene fell into embarrassment. Although Naga was extremely angry, she could do nothing for anyone. The scene did not change until tens of thousands of Naga riding scorpions and lions arrived at the dawn battle. The powerful scorpion lion swoops down against the archer''s shot, and Naga jumps down as she approaches the ground. At least two nagas were riding on a scorpion lion, and the tens of thousands of scorpion lions directly delivered more than 20000 Naga troops. The goblin alchemy catapult is still aiming at the gate of the city. There is no way to suppress the sudden action of the scorpion lion. The situation began to fall into what Naga wanted to see. But the alchemy bomb can''t help but poison scorpion lions, Centaur archers can''t keep their hands. After several times of improvement, the long bow was suddenly pulled open, and the bowstring banged, and the sharp arrows were like locusts covering the sky. In an instant, it swept the earth. The only regret is that Naga, as a superior race, has extremely strong vitality. Although the arrows of centaurs have caused great damage to them, they can still charge fiercely as long as they don''t shoot them in the head and heart. In addition, tens of thousands of scorpions and lions in the sky attracted a large part of the fire power, and there was an attack gap immediately. Roar ~ the air force of the enchanted Knight immediately drove the demon language bat to the scorpion lion. The ground and air forces collided in a short moment, and a more intense white hot blood fight began. Chapter 413 Outside Naga, in the dim light, the war continues. The venomous scorpion lion with a fierce look in his mouth, which makes people uneasy and growls, fights with the devil language bat in the air. These high-level Warcraft with an average level of 8 and 9 are definitely the demons that dominate the sky. But when these fierce creatures collide with magic language bats, something unexpected happens to them. Air crossbow. The air crossbow fixed behind the magic language bat has been improved several times. At this time, the attack strength and shooting accuracy have been greatly improved. At this moment, these crossbows again turned into the scythe of death and began to harvest souls. When the scorpion lion was two or three hundred blades away from the magic language bat, the Magic Knight behind him pulled the trigger. Whew ~ whew ~ whew ~ the arrow forged with fine gold pierces the sky, and the speed of the flying arms is so fast that the arrow can reach the eye at the moment when the trigger is pulled. The scorpion lion can''t dodge at all and is directly penetrated by the arrow. At this moment, its flesh and blood are like a burst water pipe, leaving scarlet marks in the air. This group of damned surface life don''t talk about martial arts morality. They even engage in sneak attack when they say good hand to hand combat!! Nagaton, who controls the scorpion lion in the air, is furious. But in the face of this unreasonable intensive fire, they have no choice but to force the scorpion lion to push forward and take their lives to pile. But this is really effective. Below the magic language bat is the dawn army. The air supremacy must be controlled. They can''t give in. So after several rounds of crazy shooting, at least one fifth of the scorpion lion was killed, the two sides began to fight together. The war situation became extremely tragic in an instant, blood, limb, scream, in this moment became the main melody of the sky. The key parts of magic language bats wear strong armor, and two strong claws are also brought with special forged steel claws, both defense and attack power are greatly improved. On the contrary, scorpion lions are not so rich. They only rely on their fur to make armour and sharp teeth and claws to make spears. Although they are equally effective, they look shabby in comparison. The fundamental reason for the unequal equipment is the comprehensive strength gap of the forces behind it. In the case of a small gap in the level and strength between the two sides, the one with good equipment will naturally have the advantage. The city of breaking the dawn of the local tyrant undoubtedly has enough advantages. Roar ~ a scorpion lion makes a roar in its mouth after avoiding the oncoming crossbow, and then speeds up to dive to the demon language bat in front of him, which will tear up the damned bat in front of him. Seeing this, the magic language bat did not flinch at all. Driven by the magic language knight, he ran into the scorpion lion. Bang ~ there was a dull sound in the air. The two sides collided with each other in the most direct way. Even the magic language Knight sitting behind could clearly hear the sound of bone fracture. However, this is not the bone fracture of magic language bat, but the scorpion lion opposite. Although there is a small dent in the front of the magic language bat''s strong armor, after all, the armor is armor, and it can''t be destroyed by flesh without enough strength. The scorpion lion''s mouth let out a howl of grief, trying to flap its wings to escape, but the root of the wings came severe pain, it could not hold on, the more the fan, the more painful, and finally the body quickly fell down. But just when the magic language warrior thought that he had killed him, he suddenly appeared, behind the falling scorpion lion, the scorpion tail which was like a sickle with a sharp swing, stabbed the magic language Knight above the magic language bat like a spear at the last moment of the fall. The magic language Knight''s face changed greatly at this moment, but he had no time to react, just when he thought he was dead. Hoo ~ poo ~ another demon language bat swoops down, and the semi fixed cavalry spear pierces the scorpion''s tail like a ten ring target. Yi La ~ blood spatter, the scorpion lion''s tail can not bear this level of impact, directly broken. Cooperate with the attack. At the next moment, the magic language bat''s sharp claws slashed through the fracture of the scorpion lion''s skeleton. The half broken bone was now completely broken. The scorpion lion let out a terrible roar of pain, but it was no longer able to wave its wings, and fell down madly. Finally, it was smashed directly on the ground with blood splashed all over the ground. And this kind of violent collision is all over the sky. The sound of fighting and roaring is endless. The battle in the sky is terrible, and the battle on the ground is not inferior or even more fierce. As a superior race, who can defeat the four armed Naga in the underground world, except for a few other races like night elves?Now, the life on the surface of the earth is coming to their cities to provoke the red fruits, which is absolutely intolerable. And now they have suffered such a big loss that they have been blocked in the city and have no ability to fight back. At this time, after Naga rushed out, she immediately vented their anger at the army of dawn city. Naga''s first round is to face the hunting of Centaur archers. These powerful archers are blessed with excellent bows and arrows. They are just big killers. Unfortunately, the superior race is the superior race. With its powerful fighting power and flexible body, they can find a way to charge even in the rain of arrows. Tens of thousands of Naga, who came down from the scorpion lion''s back, broke through the blockade of the arrow rain and killed in front of the dawn army after only a dozen breaths. At the front of the whole battle line are orcs. When the orc warrior, wearing a complete set of dwarf armor, saw Naga coming down from the scorpion lion''s back, he brushed his spear forward and stabbed at 45 degrees. In a blink of an eye, he used the spear to form a great wall of steel, like a hedgehog. The first arrival of Naga saw the death spear array without any fear, and ran into the sharp steel wall with the most ferocious posture. Naga with four arms wanted to split the spear with her long knife in her hand. She waved her arms together to form a bright curtain of knives. Unfortunately, ORC fighters are not fixed targets, seizing the opportunity to thrust their spears upward. Most of the spears were swung away by Naga with a long knife. Puyi ~ Naga couldn''t dodge. An orc''s sudden attack directly pierced him with a spear. The fresh blood splashed like a fountain, and the speed of action slowed down immediately. The orcs around him stabbed their spears again and harvested the soul of Naga. After the first Naga fell down, more Naga began to kill. These four armed monsters are absolutely worthy of the name of the superior race. Even though the steel forest made up of orcs is almost unknown, they still use their lives to fight a hard way and successfully kill into the orc army. The two sides collided in a way of personal entanglement. But to Naga''s horror, after they entered the orc camp, there was no one-sided battle in their imagination. On the contrary, the orc warrior''s strong armor, sharp spears and swords, coupled with a very tacit understanding, led to Naga''s extreme passivity. It''s hard to beat four hands with two fists, but there are more orcs around. Naga with four arms may have some effect by replacing them with 16 arms. Otherwise, it will be futile on this level of battlefield. More importantly, Naga''s equipment is too backward. Their swords are really sharp, but it''s hard to deal with the high-level armor of ORC warriors. If they normally use 10 points of strength, they can damage ordinary soldiers, but in the face of orcs wearing dwarf armor, Naga has to use 20 or even 30 points of strength. The double consumption makes Naga''s propulsion speed extremely slow, and it takes a lot of physical strength to kill a rough and fleshy ORC. Naga''s plan to quickly kill the dawn army''s living force by airdrop troops to create opportunities for the rear Naga army was dashed at the first time. The orc warrior carried Naga''s impact in the most ferocious manner, just like a solid reef carrying the beat of the tide. Lee''s eyes were sharp, and now he was in Castro''s body overlooking the audience. The direction of the war was not too unexpected. If Naga had no successor, the war would have ended here. But is Naga that simple? He didn''t believe in a race that planned to rule the underworld, that''s all. His legions of giants, blood casters, and even the extraordinary have not finished yet, and two axes have laid the city to the ground? Three minutes, five minutes, ten minutes... the battlefield time passed slowly, but when Naga was no longer pouring out of Naga City, Lee was still a little disappointed. The entire Naga tribe, including those who came by air, are now about 40000 people outside. This number is indeed quite a lot, but in Li De''s opinion, it is still somewhat unsatisfactory. Although she is fierce, she can kill as many orcs as armed orcs with four long knives. But in the end, it can''t cover up the situation that these dark lives fall into decline. He did not even use any other power. He could eat these nagas with the current Centaur archers, magic language bats and orc warriors. To kill the orc, Naga needs a lot of strength to tear his armor, but it only takes one knife for the orc to kill Naga. Naga''s wallet is as weak as paper in front of the orc''s sword. As time went by, but there was no further action from Naga city. Li De could not help frowning.He transformed the flesh crown of the soul, and Naga said that there were still extraordinary beings in Naga City, but now what about people?? Even the city is going to be captured. Is it still clumsy? Naga''s strange behavior makes Lee keep alert all the time, and the other party''s delay in playing the second move also makes him a little upset. Since you don''t bite, kill all of your Naga to see if you''re on the hook. "Blood cast, Centaur heavy legion, giant Legion attack immediately!" Li De''s indifferent tone sounded on the battlefield, and several legions who received the order were immediately excited. The legions of centaurs and giants, who had never moved on their flanks, began to surge out from the front under the protection of orcs. Hidden in the rear of the Holy Light blood clan immediately start casting a spell to increase the orc warrior in front of the state or directly use magic to attack. The originally fierce Orc soldiers got the blessing of magic, and their combat effectiveness and morale increased, and even began to beat Naga in an instant. And the number of Centaur heavy-duty soldiers running out, these amazing fighters now show their edge again. After a short distance of acceleration, like a torrent of steel, the horse''s hooves trampled on the ground and crashed toward Naga. Heavily armoured Centaur warriors with spears and heavy armour weigh an average of 1.5 tons and can reach a frenzy speed of 60-70 km / h after acceleration. This is equivalent to a car hitting Naga at tens of kilometers per hour. Not to mention their sharp spears. On the other side, the battle of the giant army is even more crazy. These 5-blade and 6-blade giants are simply killing machines on the battlefield. Don''t say what kind of superior race Naga is, even the golden race will be beaten by giants in this case. The huge size of the giant brought unparalleled strength, a mace down, the rock will burst to pieces. Centaur Archer, ORC warrior, Centaur heavy warrior, blood caster, giant legion, five powerful legions strangle Naga Legion at the same time, and this powerful superior race is immediately massacred. Yes, the massacre, the most naked massacre. The city of dawn is in a state of crushing each other. I was afraid that Naga, a fierce and evil life, would die. I didn''t expect that one day she would end up like this. With the explosion of magic and the rising of fire, the stench of burning hair, the smell of blood, and the strange smell of battlefield, this land has become a place of death. Finally, after Naga''s casualties reached a limit, the morale of these four armed evil lives began to collapse. With less than ten thousand left, Naga scattered and fled. Naga, who was just fierce, is like a mouse hunted by a cat. And when the underground Legion won the Legion, the battle in the sky also arrived at the moment of winning or losing. Because Atlantis, the great ice dragon, joined the fight. The 26 blade giant with a wingspan of 26 blades is invincible at the moment. The wings of the Dragon flutter, and ice beads form in hundreds of blades around it... this extraordinary ice dragon can directly freeze the scorpion lion every time it spits out the extremely cold dragon breath. What''s more, the range of the extremely cold dragon breath is as long as 100 blades and 30 blades wide. Super group attack skills. Often a dragon breath of ice dragon can kill dozens and hundreds of scorpion lions. Moreover, there is the extraordinary dragon power that seeps into the soul of the giant dragon, which makes the scorpion lion''s heart rise with great fear. After Atlantis entered the war, they quickly tilted the scales to dawn City, and the scorpion lions were crushed as easily as bean sprouts in front of the dragon. Finally, when the scorpion lions retreated back to Naga City, an Atlantis dragon killed more than 2000 scorpion lions. Super killing machine. It is unreasonable to face a low-level army. Otherwise, the extraordinary will not be so rare in the main plane. This is the force that can change the direction of a war. The collapse of Naga began to flee everywhere in a panic, the resistance was extremely weakened, at this time the army also began to capture prisoners. Especially after the ice dragon swooped down from the sky and cut off Naga''s retreat to Naga City, a large number of captives were captured. Lee''s face was rather strange when he saw this scene. "Do those nagas really have no backhand or something wrong?" "Why didn''t their greatness do anything in this war that determined their destiny?" "And even one of these nagas has no fighting power on the surface... What is Naga planning?" When did it become so easy to conquer a city? Is the alchemy bomb just now too powerful to kill the extraordinary? Li De''s brow was frowned with doubts.Finally, he shook his head. Whatever the situation, he cleared up the battlefield and occupied Naga city later. Constant should change. Looking at the bottom is still running, want to resist Naga, eyes a coagulation. "Lay down your arms and surrender, and you will have a chance to live in the twilight city!" The blasphemous words rolled over the battlefield, and Naga, who had been demoralized, was even weaker in fighting. In addition to the extraordinary ice and frost in the sky, the dragon is wantonly emitting dragon power, and there are really many Naga throwing down their weapons. It is the characteristic of the dark race to be able to bend and reach out. As long as they are more obedient than they are, these guys have no psychological barrier to rebel. Of course, they may rebel again. Betrayal, treachery, and breaking the contract are just commonplace for dark life. Under the dual encirclement and suppression of air ground integration, the battlefield was quickly under control. The siege of the city is now over. In fact, the end does not end, it depends on whether there is something ambush in Naga city. Instead of ordering the army to enter Naga, Li De sent dozens of spies into the city first. Intelligence is the most critical point at any time. He is not so big hearted, foolishly rushed to each other''s nest. Twenty minutes later, Karp, the orc king, rode a magic language bat to report to Lee. "Under the crown, the rough statistics of the war have come out." "Say it." "About 3000 orcs, 1000 centaurs and 30 giants were killed. All of them were killed in the process of exterminating Naga, of which 7000-8000 were captured. The specific data need to be corrected. About 1000 magic language bats were killed in the battle, all of them died after fighting with the scorpion lion, the flying arm of Naga. As for the scorpion lion, about 6000 were killed, 1000 were captured, and the remaining 3000 flew back to Naga city. " Lee turned his head and looked at Karp with a heavy expression and nodded slightly. The actual number of casualties in this war has exceeded 5000. It must be said that compared with other wars, it is indeed a heavy casualties. However, compared with the number of Naja''s casualties and the number of their captives, it seems that the casualties are not unacceptable. "After the war, we must deal with the remains of soldiers. Our heroes should not bury their bones here!" "Yes, under the crown!" "Have the spies who entered Naga come out?" "Two batches have been returned, and no trace has been found under the crown." "You have the 3000 Twilight sect''s ruling Legion into the city to search. Don''t give up any useful place." The dusk sect did little in the battle just now. Because it was not equipped with equipment, Li De didn''t want to be slaughtered by Naga, so it didn''t hurt much. Now it''s time for them to serve. After a little explanation, Karp turned away, and a moment later, the twilight sect began to explore the city of Naga. One Sunday, after the whole Naga city was searched, a surprising fact made Lee sit uneasy. No Naga patriarch and other high-level Naga were found in Naga city. But the soldiers found a door of space that exuded evil. They sent people over and found that it was a land full of sulfur and burnt yellow. In other words, what Li De has been worried about actually happened - the gate of the abyss was built in advance by Naga!! The meaning of the news is appalling. Naga has opened the door of space. Is the black dragon in the past? What''s on the other side of the door of space? Did those nagas go somewhere else or escape to the abyss? Will fierce life emerge from the door of this space in the abyss? Li De''s expression was dignified by his countless thoughts. "Karp, leave Naga for a while. I''ll go to the gate of space." Chapter 414 This chapter is an anti-theft chapter. You can see the official chapter after 20 minutes of refreshing. The charge for anti-theft chapter is 10200 words, which will replace 10800 words in the official chapter of this chapter. You will not suffer losses if you subscribe automatically. - - - - what was more shocking was that when the alchemy bomb exploded, countless viscous combustible materials were scattered. Those combustibles can burn even if they are attached to the stones. Naga, who is busy preparing for war in the street around, is contaminated by the combustible materials, and then sends out an extremely miserable roar. More terrifying than a dying beast. The sticky combustible materials are so strong that they can''t put out the fire no matter how she slaps them. Only the caster''s magic can extinguish the flames. Combustible alchemy bomb. This is the masterpiece of dawn city. After the improvement of goblin, its power has been magnified several times. When a combustible alchemy bomb explodes, it can release a lot of combustible materials, and nothing can be extinguished except magic. The explosion of the first combustible alchemy bomb was only the beginning of the war. Then the roaring alchemy bomb was like a blow on the head, giving these Naga a a very loud slap. Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ thousands of alchemy bombs fell on the city of Naga in less than 10 seconds, and this power can only be described as destroying heaven and earth. Combustible alchemy bombs, though less than a third, also caused unimaginable damage to the area behind the city wall. After that, Naga''s flesh and blood can''t be extinguished, just like the burning shadow of the devil. The city wall is a war zone, and behind the wall is a rest area for supplies and soldiers. The density of personnel and materials is not necessarily worse than that on the wall. Thousands of alchemy bombs directly caused the effect of washing the ground that outsiders could not imagine. The alchemy catapult is about 700 blades away from the city wall, with a maximum range of 900 blades and an effective range of 200 blades. The entire city wall and the area behind the wall is covered by fire. In the distance, under the gaze of tens of thousands of soldiers, the explosion sounds like the earth is crumbling, the sky is breaking, and the flames and debris are flying. The ferocious Naga became a piece of paper at this moment. In addition, these evil lives were not convenient at all, so almost all of Naga in the explosion area were buried. The fire dispels the darkness of the underground world, and the light shines all over the world. All that remained was the roar of an alchemy bomb and the crash of buildings. More than 100000 troops, even if they were the troops of dawn City, were extremely surprised at the sight of the extermination. Too much exaggeration. Although most people know that the power of the alchemy bomb is not poor, but they are the first time in the siege, see the scene of alchemy bomb washing the ground. This round of attack almost killed more than half of Naga in front of the city wall area. When the soldiers around looked at the unimportant alchemy bombs and alchemy catapults, their eyes were no longer the same as before. Deep in my heart is filled with indescribable awe. The goblins, who were sent to test the specific effect of the alchemy bomb in the actual combat, were as comfortable as watermelon in summer. They held their heads high, and the pride on their faces almost overflowed their eyes. This is the work of our goblin!! The eyes of the people around them make them almost intracranial climax. After the first round of shooting, it was not the end point. The second round of alchemy bombs was loaded again. In less than 30 seconds, the alchemy catapult was loaded with alchemy bombs again after thousands of skilled human soldiers'' operations. In the city of Naga, the flames of the sky are raging. The city became a wailing Jedi, with howls, screams, and a burst of fire and wood. But when Naga had not recovered, she could not escape from the smoke and saw the "stones" roaring in the sky. "No "Run "Damned surface life!" Filled with speechless fear, Naga''s language resounded through the sky. Many of them turned around and ran away. Some even raised their bows to shoot down the alchemy bombs. Even more, they even took up a thick shield, as if to resist the damage of alchemy bombs. But all this is just a futile resistance. Bang Bang ~ the flames devour everything around them again. Those who just came to the rescue of Naga are once again in the face of a tragic blow. Silence, the silence of death. In the middle of the mountain, the patriarch of Naga widened his eyes and his face was full of disbelief.During this time, Naga City mobilized a full 120000 troops from the abyss. In other words, there are 200000 troops in Naga now! 200000!! With such a number, plus the high and strong walls, whoever comes will die!! But now, just at the beginning of the war, they have suffered such a terrible attack. The loss was too heavy for him to accept. The surrounding high-level Naga trembled in the cold and powerful momentum of the Naga patriarch. At the moment, no one dared to speak more than half a word. Just confident expression was all suppressed. The anger on his face was killing everyone. The light from the narrow eyes of Naga clan is as cold as ice. "Immediately send out poisonous scorpion lions, and I will kill all these lowly surface creatures!" "Yes, patriarch!" The herald shuddered at the frightful tone, and immediately went down to deliver the order. The head of Naga''s sharp eyes were like a knife edge, and his eyes swept around the crowd. At last, the rest of the light stopped on the face of Naga, who was just about to say something. Suddenly, huge shadows appeared in the sky. A Naga high-level suddenly said in a tremendously trembling tone. "Giant bat, vampire''s favorite Warcraft!" Around nagazizi looked into the sky. The head of Naga clan frowned. Unexpectedly, he ordered the scorpion lion to be sent out, and the air arms of the other side had already appeared. But to his slight surprise, these giant Warcraft did not intend to dive down to attack, but kept cruising in the sky. But a moment later, everyone''s face suddenly changed. Because they found that the giant bats threw out countless black spots like laying eggs. those black spots as like as two peas of bombs that just bombed the walls. Now it''s all condensing. The Naga race felt the heart stopped beating at this moment, but what can they do in a few seconds? Naga''s most powerful caster is only level 19, which is not extraordinary. It is basically a dream to change the battlefield situation with her own power. And the most powerful extraordinary combat power, Naga clan leader, is a soldier, so he can do it by one thousand. However, when thousands of magic language bats throw alchemy bombs at the same time, it is impossible to stop them. In all the frightened eyes of Naga. Whoosh ~ The Alchemy bomb with breaking sound once again gave Naga an an unprecedented education lesson. Technology changes the world. The war strategies adopted by dawn city all the time follow the earth''s thinking. Artillery was used to bombard local positions, and then air dropped ammunition was used for bombing. Naga, who is still in close combat, can''t imagine how strong this strategy has been for countless years. When the alchemy bombs in the sky hit the moment, the earth is crumbling, and groups of buildings collapse directly. Every alchemy bomb in Naga city will bring huge impact and damage. No one can resist the scene that is enough to destroy the world. The whole city became a city of flames. Although Naga is a superior race, she has no experience in dealing with alchemy bombing. Many Naga roared when the alchemy bomb exploded and wanted to use the body to resist the damage of the alchemy bomb. After the explosion, the fragments of the alchemy bomb will eject at three or four times the speed of sound. Most of the armor that Naga wore was made of Warcraft fur. Although it was tough, it was not as hard as a piece of paper under this level of attack. So every time an alchemy bomb explodes, it harvests a lot of Naga. Not to mention the flames that followed. The number of magic language bats involved in the bombing reached 3000, each carrying 20 alchemy bombs, a total of 60000. 60000 alchemy bombs bombarded the city, which had no air defense facilities at all, and the effect was impressive. The sea of fire, ruins, howling, wailing. The power of the bomb to wash the ground is reflected incisively and vividly at this moment. When he saw this scene, his hands and feet were cold. At least two-thirds of the Naga soldiers he was proud of had been buried before the war began... originally, they thought this was just a war that could be easily dealt with, but now, before the enemy contacted them, Naga city would be destroyed. This sharp contrast blow makes him crazy! He turned his head abruptly, in a voice of cruelty, pain, and volcanic rage. "Scorpion master, take off immediately!!! All of you take the army, open the gate and fight the enemy at close rangeHe couldn''t imagine what would happen if he dragged on. With two or three more such attacks, the city that took decades to forge may no longer exist. Contrary to Naga''s tragic experience, the army''s morale in dawn city was at its peak. "Under the crown, shall we attack at once?" Outside the city of Naga, Li De, dressed in a long robe of weaving, stands aloof, and the orc King Kapu shows solemn expression. In Kapp''s opinion, these two waves of bombing were enough to wipe out the living force of Naga city. "No, wait a minute. Let the alchemy bomb drop another round." Li De''s eyes are sharp. Although Naga was caught off guard, the loss can be called broken hands and feet, but it is not so easy to kill. Although he also wanted to enslave the superior race, the premise of all this was to win the war. It''s absolutely stupid to think about saving the other side''s life as a prisoner before the victory is revealed. The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly, and no one can guarantee the final victory until the last moment. Moreover, although there is a gap in strength between the two sides, it is not enough to crush them. Moreover, the other side still has extraordinary power. No one can even determine whether the other side has made contact with the abyss. It''s a strong opponent, winning is the first element, the rest is at the back. "Yes, under the crown." Kapp was not vague. He asked the herald to give orders immediately after answering. After receiving the order, the already loaded goblin catapult began the third round of bombing. Hohh ~ boom ~ the fire broke out again, this time the fire coverage paralyzed Naga above the city wall and the area behind the wall. Naga''s morale has fallen to the bottom, from 200000 to 70000. It was extremely tragic. This scene is much like a modern cannon attacking an ancient city. The technology and understanding of the war on both sides are not at the same level. But knowing that the war is not over, Naga is still resisting. After the third round of throwing alchemy bombs, the soldiers with sharp eyes found that there was a life flying with wings out of the thick smoke. At first it was just one or two, then more and more, until finally all of them were dense. Hoo ~ the first flying arm of Naga City flew out of smoke and appeared in the eyes of the dawn army. This is a life with a lion''s head and body, devil''s wings and scorpion''s venomous tail sting, which exudes extremely cruel breath. Scorpion lion, abyss life. With a wingspan of 10 blades, these terrifying and evil flying arms look stronger than magic language bats. A large number of four armed nagas are also mounted on the body of the scorpion lion. The snake body of these Naga is fixed by a special saddle, which is like a tumbler. No matter how the scorpion lion flies, it will not fall down. Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly at the sight. The real war is just beginning. Sure enough, with the appearance of scorpions and lions, two gates with dark eyes in the center of Naga city wall roared open. Then, under everyone''s gaze, the innumerable four armed Naga is like a dam with a sluice gate and a flood of anger. Naga knew it couldn''t go on like this. Under the bombardment of alchemy bombs, Naga city can no longer provide them with any protection, even more like a cage of death, which keeps them firmly locked in. The city wall, which used to be the biggest dependence in the past, became their biggest restriction under the bombardment of alchemy bombs. Li De''s eyes were as cold as ice when he saw this scene. Of course, he can''t make a stupid thing to let the other side set up his attack again. "The goblin catapult aims at the gate. Archers and catapults are best prepared to shoot. Naga will attack immediately when she reaches the range." The orders issued by Li De himself did not need to be passed by the herald, but resounded throughout the battlefield with the blessing of magic. After a long wait for dawn, the army began to get excited. Just so long ago, they were the main actors of alchemy bombs. They could only watch the drama on the side. Now it''s their turn to play. After the order was given, the goblin catapult immediately began to turn the direction of the city gate of Naga. Those who rushed out of the city immediately felt that the sky was high and the birds were flying. Once again, they encountered the alchemy bomb they didn''t want to face. Although it took 20 or 30 seconds to load ammunition, there were thousands of goblin grenades in the whole team. You can throw thousands of alchemy bombs in 30 seconds, and hundreds in three seconds. With such a dense bombing, the nagas, who were just excited, suddenly looked worse than pig liver.This plain area is very suitable for Naga to run and charge, but it is also suitable for the release of alchemy bombs. The 30 blade wide city gate was directly covered by the alchemy bomb, which seemed to cut off their lifeline and block Naga in the city. The scene fell into embarrassment. Although Naga was extremely angry, she could do nothing for anyone. The scene did not change until tens of thousands of Naga riding scorpions and lions arrived at the dawn battle. The powerful scorpion lion swoops down against the archer''s shot, and Naga jumps down as she approaches the ground. At least two nagas were riding on a scorpion lion, and the tens of thousands of scorpion lions directly delivered more than 20000 Naga troops. The goblin alchemy catapult is still aiming at the gate of the city. There is no way to suppress the sudden action of the scorpion lion. The situation began to fall into what Naga wanted to see. But the alchemy bomb can''t help but poison scorpion lions, Centaur archers can''t keep their hands. After several times of improvement, the long bow was suddenly pulled open, and the bowstring banged, and the sharp arrows were like locusts covering the sky. In an instant, it swept the earth. The only regret is that Naga, as a superior race, has extremely strong vitality. Although the arrows of centaurs have caused great damage to them, they can still charge fiercely as long as they don''t shoot them in the head and heart. In addition, tens of thousands of scorpions and lions in the sky attracted a large part of the fire power, and there was an attack gap immediately. Roar ~ the air force of the enchanted Knight immediately drove the demon language bat to the scorpion lion. The ground and air forces collided in a short moment, and a more intense white hot blood fight began. Outside Naga, in the dim light, the war continues. The venomous scorpion lion with a fierce look in his mouth, which makes people uneasy and growls, fights with the devil language bat in the air. These high-level Warcraft with an average level of 8 and 9 are definitely the demons that dominate the sky. But when these fierce creatures collide with magic language bats, something unexpected happens to them. Air crossbow. The air crossbow fixed behind the magic language bat has been improved several times. At this time, the attack strength and shooting accuracy have been greatly improved. At this moment, these crossbows again turned into the scythe of death and began to harvest souls. When the scorpion lion was two or three hundred blades away from the magic language bat, the Magic Knight behind him pulled the trigger. Whew ~ whew ~ whew ~ the arrow forged with fine gold pierces the sky, and the speed of the flying arms is so fast that the arrow can reach the eye at the moment when the trigger is pulled. The scorpion lion can''t dodge at all and is directly penetrated by the arrow. At this moment, its flesh and blood are like a burst water pipe, leaving scarlet marks in the air. This group of damned surface life don''t talk about martial arts morality. They even engage in sneak attack when they say good hand to hand combat!! Nagaton, who controls the scorpion lion in the air, is furious. But in the face of this unreasonable intensive fire, they have no choice but to force the scorpion lion to push forward and take their lives to pile. But this is really effective. Below the magic language bat is the dawn army. The air supremacy must be controlled. They can''t give in. So after several rounds of crazy shooting, at least one fifth of the scorpion lion was killed, the two sides began to fight together. The war situation became extremely tragic in an instant, blood, limb, scream, in this moment became the main melody of the sky. The key parts of magic language bats wear strong armor, and two strong claws are also brought with special forged steel claws, both defense and attack power are greatly improved. On the contrary, scorpion lions are not so rich. They only rely on their fur to make armour and sharp teeth and claws to make spears. Although they are equally effective, they look shabby in comparison. The fundamental reason for the unequal equipment is the comprehensive strength gap of the forces behind it. In the case of a small gap in the level and strength between the two sides, the one with good equipment will naturally have the advantage. The city of breaking the dawn of the local tyrant undoubtedly has enough advantages. Roar ~ a scorpion lion makes a roar in its mouth after avoiding the oncoming crossbow, and then speeds up to dive to the demon language bat in front of him, which will tear up the damned bat in front of him. Seeing this, the magic language bat did not flinch at all. Driven by the magic language knight, he ran into the scorpion lion. Bang ~ there was a dull sound in the air. The two sides collided with each other in the most direct way. Even the magic language Knight sitting behind could clearly hear the sound of bone fracture. However, this is not the bone fracture of magic language bat, but the scorpion lion opposite. Although there is a small dent in the front of the magic language bat''s strong armor, after all, the armor is armor, and it can''t be destroyed by flesh without enough strength.The scorpion lion''s mouth let out a howl of grief, trying to flap its wings to escape, but the root of the wings came severe pain, it could not hold on, the more the fan, the more painful, and finally the body quickly fell down. But just when the magic language warrior thought that he had killed him, he suddenly appeared, behind the falling scorpion lion, the scorpion tail which was like a sickle with a sharp swing, stabbed the magic language Knight above the magic language bat like a spear at the last moment of the fall. The magic language Knight''s face changed greatly at this moment, but he had no time to react, just when he thought he was dead. Hoo ~ poo ~ another demon language bat swoops down, and the semi fixed cavalry spear pierces the scorpion''s tail like a ten ring target. Yi La ~ blood spatter, the scorpion lion''s tail can not bear this level of impact, directly broken. Cooperate with the attack. At the next moment, the magic language bat''s sharp claws slashed through the fracture of the scorpion lion''s skeleton. The half broken bone was now completely broken. The scorpion lion let out a terrible roar of pain, but it was no longer able to wave its wings, and fell down madly. Finally, it was smashed directly on the ground with blood splashed all over the ground. And this kind of violent collision is all over the sky. The sound of fighting and roaring is endless. The battle in the sky is terrible, and the battle on the ground is not inferior or even more fierce. As a superior race, who can defeat the four armed Naga in the underground world, except for a few other races like night elves? Now, the life on the surface of the earth is coming to their cities to provoke the red fruits, which is absolutely intolerable. And now they have suffered such a big loss that they have been blocked in the city and have no ability to fight back. At this time, after Naga rushed out, she immediately vented their anger at the army of dawn city. Naga''s first round is to face the hunting of Centaur archers. These powerful archers are blessed with excellent bows and arrows. They are just big killers. Unfortunately, the superior race is the superior race. With its powerful fighting power and flexible body, they can find a way to charge even in the rain of arrows. Tens of thousands of Naga, who came down from the scorpion lion''s back, broke through the blockade of the arrow rain and killed in front of the dawn army after only a dozen breaths. At the front of the whole battle line are orcs. When the orc warrior, wearing a complete set of dwarf armor, saw Naga coming down from the scorpion lion''s back, he brushed his spear forward and stabbed at 45 degrees. In a blink of an eye, he used the spear to form a great wall of steel, like a hedgehog. The first arrival of Naga saw the death spear array without any fear, and ran into the sharp steel wall with the most ferocious posture. Naga with four arms wanted to split the spear with her long knife in her hand. She waved her arms together to form a bright curtain of knives. Unfortunately, ORC fighters are not fixed targets, seizing the opportunity to thrust their spears upward. Most of the spears were swung away by Naga with a long knife. Puyi ~ Naga couldn''t dodge. An orc''s sudden attack directly pierced him with a spear. The fresh blood splashed like a fountain, and the speed of action slowed down immediately. The orcs around him stabbed their spears again and harvested the soul of Naga. After the first Naga fell down, more Naga began to kill. These four armed monsters are absolutely worthy of the name of the superior race. Even though the steel forest made up of orcs is almost unknown, they still use their lives to fight a hard way and successfully kill into the orc army. The two sides collided in a way of personal entanglement. But to Naga''s horror, after they entered the orc camp, there was no one-sided battle in their imagination. On the contrary, the orc warrior''s strong armor, sharp spears and swords, coupled with a very tacit understanding, led to Naga''s extreme passivity. It''s hard to beat four hands with two fists, but there are more orcs around. Naga with four arms may have some effect by replacing them with 16 arms. Otherwise, it will be futile on this level of battlefield. More importantly, Naga''s equipment is too backward. Their swords are really sharp, but it''s hard to deal with the high-level armor of ORC warriors. If they normally use 10 points of strength, they can damage ordinary soldiers, but in the face of orcs wearing dwarf armor, Naga has to use 20 or even 30 points of strength. The double consumption makes Naga''s propulsion speed extremely slow, and it takes a lot of physical strength to kill a rough and fleshy ORC. Naga''s plan to quickly kill the dawn army''s living force by airdrop troops to create opportunities for the rear Naga army was dashed at the first time.The orc warrior carried Naga''s impact in the most ferocious manner, just like a solid reef carrying the beat of the tide. Lee''s eyes were sharp, and now he was in Castro''s body overlooking the audience. The direction of the war was not too unexpected. If Naga had no successor, the war would have ended here. But is Naga that simple? He didn''t believe in a race that planned to rule the underworld, that''s all. His legions of giants, blood casters, and even the extraordinary have not finished yet, and two axes have laid the city to the ground? Three minutes, five minutes, ten minutes... the battlefield time passed slowly, but when Naga was no longer pouring out of Naga City, Lee was still a little disappointed. The entire Naga tribe, including those who came by air, are now about 40000 people outside. This number is indeed quite a lot, but in Li De''s opinion, it is still somewhat unsatisfactory. Although she is fierce, she can kill as many orcs as armed orcs with four long knives. But in the end, it can''t cover up the situation that these dark lives fall into decline. He did not even use any other power. He could eat these nagas with the current Centaur archers, magic language bats and orc warriors. To kill the orc, Naga needs a lot of strength to tear his armor, but it only takes one knife for the orc to kill Naga. Naga''s wallet is as weak as paper in front of the orc''s sword. As time went by, but there was no further action from Naga city. Li De could not help frowning. He transformed the flesh crown of the soul, and Naga said that there were still extraordinary beings in Naga City, but now what about people?? Even the city is going to be captured. Is it still clumsy? Naga''s strange behavior makes Lee keep alert all the time, and the other party''s delay in playing the second move also makes him a little upset. Since you don''t bite, kill all of your Naga to see if you''re on the hook. "Blood cast, Centaur heavy legion, giant Legion attack immediately!" Li De''s indifferent tone sounded on the battlefield, and several legions who received the order were immediately excited. The legions of centaurs and giants, who had never moved on their flanks, began to surge out from the front under the protection of orcs. Hidden in the rear of the Holy Light blood clan immediately start casting a spell to increase the orc warrior in front of the state or directly use magic to attack. The originally fierce Orc soldiers got the blessing of magic, and their combat effectiveness and morale increased, and even began to beat Naga in an instant. And the number of Centaur heavy-duty soldiers running out, these amazing fighters now show their edge again. After a short distance of acceleration, like a torrent of steel, the horse''s hooves trampled on the ground and crashed toward Naga. Heavily armoured Centaur warriors with spears and heavy armour weigh an average of 1.5 tons and can reach a frenzy speed of 60-70 km / h after acceleration. This is equivalent to a car hitting Naga at tens of kilometers per hour. Not to mention their sharp spears. On the other side, the battle of the giant army is even more crazy. These 5-blade and 6-blade giants are simply killing machines on the battlefield. Don''t say what kind of superior race Naga is, even the golden race will be beaten by giants in this case. The huge size of the giant brought unparalleled strength, a mace down, the rock will burst to pieces. Centaur Archer, ORC warrior, Centaur heavy warrior, blood caster, giant legion, five powerful legions strangle Naga Legion at the same time, and this powerful superior race is immediately massacred. Yes, the massacre, the most naked massacre. The city of dawn is in a state of crushing each other. I was afraid that Naga, a fierce and evil life, would die. I didn''t expect that one day she would end up like this. With the explosion of magic and the rising of fire, the stench of burning hair, the smell of blood, and the strange smell of battlefield, this land has become a place of death. Finally, after Naga''s casualties reached a limit, the morale of these four armed evil lives began to collapse. With less than ten thousand left, Naga scattered and fled. Naga, who was just fierce, is like a mouse hunted by a cat. And when the underground Legion won the Legion, the battle in the sky also arrived at the moment of winning or losing. Because Atlantis, the great ice dragon, joined the fight. The 26 blade giant with a wingspan of 26 blades is invincible at the moment. The wings of the Dragon flutter, and ice beads form in hundreds of blades around it... this extraordinary ice dragon can directly freeze the scorpion lion every time it spits out the extremely cold dragon breath. What''s more, the range of the extremely cold dragon breath is as long as 100 blades and 30 blades wide.Super group attack skills. Often a dragon breath of ice dragon can kill dozens and hundreds of scorpion lions. Moreover, there is the extraordinary dragon power that seeps into the soul of the giant dragon, which makes the scorpion lion''s heart rise with great fear. After Atlantis entered the war, they quickly tilted the scales to dawn City, and the scorpion lions were crushed as easily as bean sprouts in front of the dragon. Finally, when the scorpion lions retreated back to Naga City, an Atlantis dragon killed more than 2000 scorpion lions. Super killing machine. It is unreasonable to face a low-level army. Otherwise, the extraordinary will not be so rare in the main plane. This is the force that can change the direction of a war. The collapse of Naga began to flee everywhere in a panic, the resistance was extremely weakened, at this time the army also began to capture prisoners. Especially after the ice dragon swooped down from the sky and cut off Naga''s retreat to Naga City, a large number of captives were captured. Lee''s face was rather strange when he saw this scene. "Do those nagas really have no backhand or something wrong?" "Why didn''t their greatness do anything in this war that determined their destiny?" "And even one of these nagas has no fighting power on the surface... What is Naga planning?" When did it become so easy to conquer a city? Is the alchemy bomb just now too powerful to kill the extraordinary? Li De''s brow was frowned with doubts. Finally, he shook his head. Whatever the situation, he cleared up the battlefield and occupied Naga city later. Constant should change. Looking at the bottom is still running, want to resist Naga, eyes a coagulation. "Lay down your arms and surrender, and you will have a chance to live in the twilight city!" The blasphemous words rolled over the battlefield, and Naga, who had been demoralized, was even weaker in fighting. In addition to the extraordinary ice and frost in the sky, the dragon is wantonly emitting dragon power, and there are really many Naga throwing down their weapons. It is the characteristic of the dark race to be able to bend and reach out. As long as they are more obedient than they are, these guys have no psychological barrier to rebel. Of course, they may rebel again. Betrayal, treachery, and breaking the contract are just commonplace for dark life. Under the dual encirclement and suppression of air ground integration, the battlefield was quickly under control. The siege of the city is now over. In fact, the end does not end, it depends on whether there is something ambush in Naga city. Instead of ordering the army to enter Naga, Li De sent dozens of spies into the city first. Intelligence is the most critical point at any time. He is not so big hearted, foolishly rushed to each other''s nest. Twenty minutes later, Karp, the orc king, rode a magic language bat to report to Lee. "Under the crown, the rough statistics of the war have come out." "Say it." "About 3000 orcs, 1000 centaurs and 30 giants were killed. All of them were killed in the process of exterminating Naga, of which 7000-8000 were captured. The specific data need to be corrected. About 1000 magic language bats were killed in the battle, all of them died after fighting with the scorpion lion, the flying arm of Naga. As for the scorpion lion, about 6000 were killed, 1000 were captured, and the remaining 3000 flew back to Naga city. " Lee turned his head and looked at Karp with a heavy expression and nodded slightly. The actual number of casualties in this war has exceeded 5000. It must be said that compared with other wars, it is indeed a heavy casualties. However, compared with the number of Naja''s casualties and the number of their captives, it seems that the casualties are not unacceptable. "After the war, we must deal with the remains of soldiers. Our heroes should not bury their bones here!" "Yes, under the crown!" "Have the spies who entered Naga come out?" "Two batches have been returned, and no trace has been found." "You have the 3000 Twilight sect''s ruling Legion into the city to search. Don''t give up any useful place." Dusk sect did little in the battle just now. Because it was not equipped with equipment, Li De didn''t want to be slaughtered by Naga, so the battle damage was not big. Now it''s their turn to play. After a little explanation, Karp turned away, and a moment later, the twilight sect began to explore the city of Naga. One day, after searching the whole Naga City, a surprising news made Lee sit uneasy. No Naga patriarch and other high-level Naga were found in Naga city. But the soldiers found a door of space that exuded evil.They sent people over and found that it was a land full of sulfur and burnt yellow. In other words, what Li De has been worried about actually happened - the gate of the abyss was built in advance by Naga!! The news was appalling. Naga has opened the door of space. Is the black dragon in the past? What''s on the other side of the door of space? Did those nagas go somewhere else or escape to the abyss? Will there be a strong life from the door of this space? Li De''s expression was dignified by his countless thoughts. "Karp, leave Naga for a while. I''ll go to the gate of space." Chapter 415 "Shoot quickly... I can''t stand it... Are you a pig? It''s all off course. Aim your arrow a little bit! " "These mice are too damn fierce. I''ve been dead twice, and now I''m rushing up again?" "Hum, there are so many rats and mice. People are afraid of it... How dare you bite my mother''s knife? Today, if you don''t cut down these odds and ends, they don''t know how to respect women.... "how ugly are these wild half rat people.... in eNOS City, after two days of hard work, the players who are fighting hard are in a white hot state. Too much. There are too many wild halflings. The killing is endless, and the destruction is endless. These do not know the pain, do not know the retreat of evil life is simply the player''s nemesis. Although the players are fierce, they still feel distressed when they are threatened and dare not really fight for their lives. This creates a huge gap once and for all. On the one hand, it is the servants of evil gods who fight to the death, and the other is the players who want to retreat and take advantage of it. So it is OK in the city guarding stage, and everyone can accept it. But after the city wall is broken, the scene is different. After entering the street battle, the players can only form a small team to resist each other, but the fierce half mouse man on the opposite side is not afraid of death. So in such a big city, even if there are millions of players participating in the garrison, they can only retreat little by little. The crimson moon, the covenant of darkness, and the fury of the red dragon are the three main players'' Guild in eNOS city. If the main players of the three guilds did not bear most of the pressure, I''m afraid that the city of eNOS has fallen at the moment. Among the three guilds, the Dark Pact and the scarlet moon are the most powerful. In fact, the two guilds controlled by Lee de secretly are the core to resist the violent half rat. With the passage of time, the situation of eNOS city has become more and more passive. In the case of disadvantage, those scattered players are even worse, and even there are deserters... the upper class figures of eNOS city can only laugh bitterly at this, not that they don''t want to command the players, but that 70% of the players in eNOS city come from other areas after hearing that there is an epic mission here Yes. If you want to reorganize the army of millions of unruly players in just three or two days, it is absolutely a dream. Moreover, with the player''s jumping off character, it''s OK to release tasks to them. If they''re really commanding, they''re not willing to take care of it. Players scattered, which is also a big reason for the city of eNOS to be broken. However, no matter how to make excuses, it is an indisputable fact that the city of eNOS is slowly falling. Although the war was limited to the city of eNOS, it has become a landmark event, and even enough to change the pattern of glory. Because this is the first time in the old days that the evil god camp attacked the player''s main city under the leadership of players, which means too much. If the old evil god camp wins this time, does it mean that players can gain more benefits by joining the old evil god camp? This is eNOS city was captured, so will the next time be their city? Because "glory" can improve the physical quality, it has shown the impact on the real world that no one can ignore. Therefore, the eyes of the whole world are focused on this campaign, and I don''t know how many media, anchors and websites are tracking and reporting it 24 hours a day. "Glory" forum posts are also soaring. These monsters are so much, who are they? ¡·Never give up. How can we retreat before the flag of eNOS falls! The city of eNOS, high spirited! ¡· kill, they can''t stand it!! Just kill them and we''ll win!! Long live the old camp!! ¡· old camp players of dog day, you traitors, bah, human traitors!! We even cooperate with evil gods to attack our own main city. We despise you! "This war is really breathtaking. I didn''t expect to see this kind of scene which is even more shocking than blockbusters." the popularity of Rongguang''s official website in recent days is almost several times higher than usual. But at the beginning, players could still face it with a playful attitude, but with the defeat of the war, all the people watched as the wild half mouse man pushed into the city, and one street block after another was occupied by the wild half mouse man. Friends around him fell down and his anger rose in his heart. Start to take this war seriously. But the disadvantage has already appeared, no matter how to resist, it is difficult to move back. The cruelty of the battlefield is also exposed in front of the players. The player realizes intuitively for the first time that his proudest ability appears so weak on the battlefield. Although players can be revived, it takes 8 days to cool down. Because the time is synchronized after the public test, it will take 8 hours in reality. At the beginning, the players can still bear the fierce half mouse man attack, but as time goes on, because the number of people who are resurrected is too large, the number begins to fall madly. The whole city is falling at an exaggerated speed."Your Highness Prince eNOS, seventh block is down!! We only have five blocks left! " On the towering tower of eNOS mage, Prince eNOS, the former royal waste of Nolan and now the Lord of the city of eNOS, stands on the top of the tower, overlooking the fire in the distance. This mage tower is a sub tower built by scarlet mage tower. It took only half a year to build the mage tower, with a height of 30 blades. It is the highest building in eNOS city at present. The faces of the soldiers behind him were full of anxiety. "In front of the mage tower is the palace of goddess of life. If the hall falls down, the adventurers who lost the plane will not be able to revive again, and then the city of eNOS will really fall..." as the main city of players, the proportion of aborigines is only about 20%, while almost 99% of the players are players in the battle, and those aborigines are rarely willing to fight for the city. The players can only be resurrected in the goddess of life palace. Because of the strong demand for players'' resurrection, there are four goddess of life halls built in eNOS city. But the other three are already trapped in the frenzied half rat''s front. If the goddess of life hall is finally captured, players who have no place to revive will be resurrected in green city. At that time, there was only one way for eNOS to fall. Only by holding the palace of the goddess of life can we obtain a glimmer of hope. Prince eNOS''s eyes were burning forward. The fierce roar and the howl of wounded soldiers accompanied by magic burst into his ears. The city he built and was proud of was gradually falling. "Did green city respond to our call for help?" "Your Highness, those damned nobles would like us to fall at once. How could they send troops to help?" Hearing this, Prince eNOS''s eyes became particularly cold. Some people in the royal family of Nolan still wanted him to die. "Sooner or later, the hatred and debts we once had will be settled with them! Call the Centaurs and follow me Centaur regiment, the most powerful force in dawn to support eNOS. There are tens of thousands of people. Before, the city of eNOS was able to attract players to join by virtue of its superior conditions of hiring centaurs. Originally, he did not intend to use centaurs. After all, although these lives are powerful, they will not be reborn. Players who can constantly regenerate are definitely the final strength. But the situation has endangered the city of eNOS, he must use this card. "Your Highness, leave it to me!"!! We still need to be in charge here Around is not only the high-level of the city of eNOS, those who are urgently called to the president of the various players guild is also looking at Prince eNOS in surprise, this time to lead the troops out, the prince really has the courage. "Execute the command!" Accompanied by a cold drink, the commander was shocked, then flashed some admiration in his eyes, and immediately turned down to gather the last troops. When the commander went down, the prince of eNOS suddenly turned and looked at the presidents of the guilds he was with in the room. The battle of eNOS city is not only the participation of players from the city of eNOS, but also the players from the king of Nolan at this time. No matter what the purpose of your friendship is to win the city of dawn. I''ll treat you all with the best spirit wine after beating off those dirty God slaves Many players look at the prince of eNOS, which is quite different from the past, and their faces are somewhat different. Especially foreign guild players, before they came, they had heard of many "legendary deeds" of Prince eNOS. The king and his maid were born after drinking, which was regarded as a shame by the royal family, and they did not have the slightest talent... but these legends could not be linked with the heroic and domineering Lord of eNOS. "Your Highness, if you may, allow me to follow you." At this time, Zhao Yue, who did not speak at all, stepped forward and looked at Prince eNOS firmly, "the scarlet moon will survive with the city of eNOS." This? The presidents of other guilds could not help but look at each other face to face. If things can''t be done, most people don''t want to stay and die. They don''t look like the scarlet moon. All their families are in eNOS. "Mr. Yue, I don''t need to say much. I called you here to continue to command the army and stabilize the front line. Believe me, as long as the flag of eNOS is not down, then the city of eNOS will last forever The tone was calm but unshakable. At the moment, this young prince, who is a little thin, seems to have the demeanor of the leading role of destiny. Prince eNOS then turned and left, and the guards around him blocked other players who wanted to follow him. When the figure of Prince eNOS disappears, the remaining players face to face.This?? Zhao Yue looked at these players one eye, flashed in the eye a bit disdain, and then raised his head to walk away. These people have a way out, but scarlet moon doesn''t. 70% of the investment of scarlet moon is in the city of eNOS, which is occupied, so this year''s efforts are almost in vain. Anyone can go. She can''t. She has to give an account to all the people in the scarlet moon and the boss who has a black heart. Thinking of this, Zhao Yue''s eyes can not help but be full of resentment, than the abandoned resentment wife, but also let people feel infiltrated... Where is his boss dead? No such moments of truth? Outside of the city of eNOS, because the main target of the fury halflings is the city of eNOS, all surrounding areas are not attacked by the fury halflings. At this time, at least 2.3 million players gathered to watch. Many mages directly use mirror image technique to let everyone observe the war situation in eNOS city. Some players ride the flying Warcraft from unknown places and start to upload screenshots in the sky to the forum. But when a group of cloud players who couldn''t get into Rongguang were eagerly looking at those screenshots on the Rongguang forum, suddenly a piece of news excited everyone. System prompt: eNOS city is in the war, players can start live broadcast within 100 km around it, and the time for starting live broadcast will be limited to the end of the war. "He can finally live in wocao, and my sculpture is hungry and thirsty..." "when is Rongguang so versatile? The previous action was really ten thousand grass mud horses... " " ha ha ha, I want to live, let you see the three little milk dogs I keep... I envy you to death. " "It''s unfair. We strongly demand that all live broadcasting rights be opened. Why can we only broadcast live around the city of eNOS?" Whether players in the game or on the forum, they were surprised to see the announcement on the official website of glory, and many people even called for a long time to see it. The website of Rongguang, which has been dead, has yet to be updated. Even because of this system prompt, "glory" has been on top of the hot search in just half an hour. With the appearance of that announcement, a live broadcast area was soon opened up on the official website of Rongguang. Users can click in to see a live live screen. And it also comes with a barrage function. Many or the first time to see the "glory" game video players immediately eyes are straight, the real scene shocking. I don''t know how the official website of Rongguang was broadcast. Looking down from the sky, you can clearly see the countless frenzied half mouse people gnawing towards the players. Players have 18 weapons, archers, thieves, assassins, priests, warriors, and even some rare hidden classes, such as Druids, animal trainers, necromancer and so on. Both sides fight together, the scene looks very shocking. Those with virtual helmets can also experience the feeling of war fighting, which is invincible. Soon the live broadcast of "glory" was once again popular. "You are recommended to wear a virtual helmet or watch the live broadcast of glory with a video game deck. That feeling is too shocking to his mother!" "It''s been said that glory is very real, I don''t believe it, but just after I put on my helmet to watch the live broadcast, I was scared to urinate..." "no wonder this game can improve the physical quality of players. With this authenticity, it''s just like fighting in reality every day?" "Strong request" glory "production more game storehouse!! ... " the exaggerated live broadcast effect of Rongguang''s official website immediately attracted numerous players who were curious about this black technology game. Even not only Chinese players, players from all over the world can experience the charm of glory in live broadcast when they log on the official website of Rongguang at this moment. After experiencing what it means to be in the presence of the world, those foreign old people suddenly yelled OMG one by one, incredible... Is this God''s creation? Why can Chinese people create games of this level, but they can''t?! Many foreign players, especially those desolate capital empires in Europe and the United States, began to post crazily at their own country''s garbage, and said that it must be a system problem. They love their country, but the country does not love them, and strongly demand that the country introduce this game which belongs only to China... no one knows the operation of the live broadcast on the official website, but the perfect perspective and The close-up of key battles in various corners makes the netizens outside the game enjoy it very much. It''s absolutely epic. Even many players in the game know that the live broadcast is on, they find a safe place to watch the live broadcast, but they don''t see the direct viewing and refreshing outside the city of eNOS.No matter how upset the outside world, the progress in glory will not be slowed down by the launch of a live broadcast. The frenzied half rat soon captured two blocks again, leaving only three blocks to garrison at the moment. It''s three blocks, but there are only two, because the block behind the goddess of life can be regarded as nonexistent, because once the temple of the goddess of life falls down, eNOS city will no longer be able to defend it. "Look, what''s that?" "Lying trough, many centaurs!" "Big brother, when you encounter this kind of picture, don''t talk about sleeping trough and 666, but use some serious words - Majestic, overwhelming, cataclysmic, stormy, windswept and broken clouds, magnificent and magnificent..." the players watching the live broadcast can see the iron and steel regiment of the half rat men coming out of the secret corner. Their strong dwarf armor makes this The regiment looked majestic. The bullet screen in the live broadcasting room instantly swipes the screen. "Is this Centaur? Sleeping trough, isn''t it? How can this game be true to this extent... "the city of eNOS is finally going to enlarge its moves? MMP, why don''t you use it early? I''ll use it when I''m dead. " "Alas, it''s a pity that it will take three hours to revive. Now I can only watch the live broadcast to satisfy my appetite. If it wasn''t for the wild half rat man''s sneak attack on dog day, I would have killed another 100 more!" "This time, the city of eNOS is gone. The players in the old camp are too treacherous "This scene is more spectacular than those blockbusters. The only pity is, why are those bloody things blurred? It doesn''t look exciting at all. " Under the official super high live broadcasting skills, the audience can take charge of the whole situation. At this moment, all of us are aware that the battle of eNOS city is obviously coming to an end. Because anyone with a clear eye can see that the victory or defeat of this war is almost clear. In particular, the official live broadcast of "glory" several times zoomed in, covering the whole battlefield, which showed the current situation intuitively. Gray Berserks have taken up more than half of the city, and players in bright costumes and armor are being squeezed into a few streets, and even these narrow areas are being eroded by an exaggerated number of violent halflings. And the dense flying half mouse man in the sky is the devil of all people. These flying monsters are almost the culprit of the fall of eNOS city. The existence of flying half mouse man, players in the face of the violent half mouse man, but also always guard against the flying half mouse man''s sneak attack, causing them great trouble. But right now, above the main streets of eNOS. The players who are still fighting are excited. Because Prince eNOS appeared with the Centaur. If the last two blocks were taken by the Berserker, all their efforts today would be in vain, and Prince eNOS will undoubtedly give hope to all the players who are still holding on. They haven''t lost yet! In the three blocks left, the number of players has dropped to less than 100000. In other words, in these two days of war, millions of players died and fled. The city of eNOS has lost 90% of its resistance. "Centaur first, Second Army line up!" Wearing black armor and carrying a huge sword, Prince eNOS rode a pure white one horned horse king, standing in front of all the Centaurs. Let out a roar. "The people of the city of eNOS, today, I, eNOS Nolan, the Lord of the city of eNOS, will defend the glory of the city with life! If I don''t fall, then eNOS will not fall! Blow the trumpet, fight to death A firm tone with a look at death. The prince, who is regarded as the protagonist of the destiny of the players, has become the focus in the eyes of billions of people through live broadcast. At any time, a soldier who dies generously wins respect. The fearless Prince of eNOS clearly won praise. At the moment, his status in the player''s heart is rising rapidly. This is what the protagonist should do. This NPC is definitely a very important person in the next stage of glory. The Centaur regiment, with 7000 heavy soldiers and the remaining 3000 archers, has quietly assembled. The main road where Prince eNOS is located is 100 blades wide and 5000 blades long. It is the main channel of the city of eNOS. It directly connects with the gate and is also the main battlefield. After hearing the order of Prince eNOS, tens of thousands of soldiers began to line up on the main road. Deep cold armor, tall body, resolute eyes, high morale, all these show that this army is strong. Watching live players this moment inexplicably raised the heart. "Lying trough, isn''t it? Are these NPCs really going to kill them so directly?""Nonsense, centaurs are suitable for charging, not suitable for street fighting. If these centaurs are trapped in a narrow terrain, the powerful Legion will fall into a chronic death. it is better to press them directly and open a hole to relieve the pressure on the front battlefield. Don''t forget that players can be constantly revived, and the longer the delay, the more serious it will be for the city of eNOS The better. " "This NPC is a bit bold, and dare to take the lead in this extremely inferior situation... "... " no matter what the netizens and players watching the live broadcast think, Prince eNOS suddenly raised the sharp steel sword in his hand. With a sudden forward wave. The herald blew the trombone horn at the bottom. Wu ~ Wu ~ Wu ~ all the Centaurs opened their eyes at this moment, and then began the most violent charge. Trampling ~ trampling ~ trampling ~ the sound of horse''s hooves trampled on the bluestone ground, and the earth began to vibrate under the galloping horses. There was a shudder between heaven and earth. Players standing on both sides of the street to make way for centaurs can feel their legs numb with vibration. Hundreds of millions of netizens watched the Centaur Army march into the studio and kill them in a rage. This scene makes people''s blood flow up, straight to the mind. This kind of legendary heroic behavior makes everyone feel excited. In the city broken must die, still lead troops and horses to attack the company... This courage is worthy of admiration. After a few breaths, the Centaur''s iron and steel regiment, with the most violent posture, collided with the God''s servants, the wild half mouse man. Poop ~ in an instant, the scene becomes extremely bloody. Looking down from the sky, you can clearly see the main road of eNOS City, a steel torrent with a shocking breath surging past. All the obstacles ahead were trampled into mud in this iron and steel Corps. Although fierce, the fierce Centaur is still a futile resistance to the Centaur in the high-speed charge. The Centaur''s spear is the scythe of the God of death, which can harvest the souls of these gods'' slaves wantonly. Their bodies in charge are the pounding hammers of attacking cities, which can crush all life in front of them. Prince eNOS, who was the most famous prince, took the lead. His sword was wildly split and killed. All the wild half rat people who were killed around him were cut and exploded by him. The blood on his body even dyed his black armor crimson. War, killing. Under the leadership of Prince eNOS, the last iron and steel regiment of eNOS city has directly killed and pierced the blockade of the violent half rat man. On the streets of the main road, hundreds of thousands of violent half rat people were trampled into meat and mud. The road with hundreds of blades in width and 5000 blades in length has become a road of death and blood. The scene seems to have ushered in a new turning point. Prince eNOS, who was once regarded as a disgrace by the royal family of Nolan, has become the real protagonist in the hearts of all players. This royal waste, which even the guards and servants dare to mock, has undergone a great transformation. Perhaps, when the three-year agreement comes, this "destiny leading role" will really rise. Chapter 416 "Crouch, is this NPC so handsome?" "The iron hooves rush forward, it looks very cool." "However, this is only a temporary threat, and it is still far from being liberated." Although it''s really cool to lead tens of thousands of centaurs trampling on the fury centaurs, it''s a cruel fact that the number of violent centaurs is as high as one million at the moment, and these tens of thousands of centaurs can''t cause any fatal damage. In front of the city wall is a huge area that has not yet started construction, with a wide range. After Prince eNOS led the Centaurs into the area, the gods and slaves gathered again from both sides of the main road towards the main road. They were cut off by the violent half mouse man before they could do more. The number advantage of the wild halflings is now apparent. Although the Centaur army trampled more than 100000 violent half rat men on the main road, after killing the open area in front of the city wall, the Centaur lost the most important thing - accelerated impact. It is like a sharp knife inserted into the thick mud. Although it is still sharp, it is difficult to cut through the surrounding mud directly. If the road is hundreds of kilometers long, everything in front of it will be crushed by centaurs, but now the wall that originally protected them has become an obstacle to limit centaurs. The Centaur, who lost his speed, faced a huge crisis in an instant. Especially the flying half mouse man, at the moment, it is dense like a locust to invade and cover the sky in an instant. In the official live studio of glory, the Centaur army led by Prince eNOS could not be seen after just a dozen breaths. The fierce half mouse people are as dense as ants. These evil creatures roar and roar, and they rush to the Centaur army with brutal intent in their eyes. Tear up these damn centaurs!! The command of the soul to kill all the life around them makes these wild half mouse people fearless of all dangers. They are now synonymous with death, brutality, and killing. Although there were some waves in the direction of the war, the general direction did not change. Prince eNOS''s sword is so sharp that he can take away a violent half mouse man every time he cuts. However, because the Centaur is bitten by the violent half mouse man, he can''t get the acceleration space again, and he can''t order to charge any more. The scene is in a stalemate. A moment later, Prince eNOS gave the order decisively. "Archers as the center, Centaur heavy soldiers as the guard, forming a circular army array!" Since there is no way to go back to the back of the rampage, there is no way to reduce the pressure of death in the back. The netizens watching the live broadcast can''t help shaking their heads and sighing. This time, eNOS city is doomed to fall. The comparison of strength between the two sides is too wide. Although Prince eNOS''s action can delay time, it is only a chronic death. Barrage this moment crazy brush screen. "It''s really gone this time. I thought these last-minute centaurs would work, but now it''s just a futile struggle." "The only player''s main city is so occupied? Alas, there are too many monsters in the old camp... In this case, only the extraordinary can save the city. " "Extraordinary come? I''m afraid that I don''t understand anything. What level of power is extraordinary? There is one in green city in the southern province, and the other side still has to garrison green city. Why do you come to eNOS city? If I want to say that by early escape, that brain handicapped Prince is also not enough IQ, in this case still want to turn it over? I don''t want to look at my own weight... " " that''s right. Even if you can come, it''s useless. Don''t you see that most of the cities below are servants of old evil gods? I don''t believe that there is any power to kill these millions of wild half mouse people... " the players watching the live broadcast are extremely pessimistic. Even if a small number of them are lucky, it''s hard to think of any hope for the city of eNOS to turn over. The fall of eNOS is just around the corner. Outside the city of eNOS, many aborigines look very dignified after seeing the war in the city through magic. They are different from players. This land is where they grew up. If eNOS is captured, does that mean that other cities will also face the threat of old evil gods? For players, the main city may be heartbroken for a while, and it will be a good time to change places, but the aborigines can''t be so casual. This is their home. "Your honor, the fury of the half rat has captured most of the city of eNOS, leaving only the last shrine of life. Once the last Temple falls, those who lose planes lose their place of rebirth, and the city of eNOS will fall completely. " In the center of green city, Archduke O''Kelly looked through the documents in his study. The bishop of the noble God reported the news of eNOS to him with some dignified expression."The city of eNOS falls behind. As the largest city in the south, green city will be directly exposed to the Army front of the evil god of lissel city. Archduke, we still need to make preparations in advance..." hearing this, Archduke O''Kelly put down his papers and looked up at the bishop and priest in front of his desk. "If we send troops to rescue now, can we still help Northland win the war?" The bishop priest shook his head and said with a wry smile, "Archduke, we can''t rescue eNOS either in the beginning or now." "Oh?" Archduke O''Kelly raised his eyebrows and said, "it may not be a bad thing if we can have another city to contain the evil spirits of lissel city... " it used to be so, but now the situation has changed... "The bishop priest had a sharp eye." now you should have changed your view on the adventurer who lost his position? " Not only is it not small, it should be huge. Archduke O''Kelly fell into the city. The city of eNOS, relying only on players, has survived for several days under the impact of millions of wild half rat men. This is absolutely shocking to the high-ranking aristocrats in green city. How long has eNOS been established? Just a year. And how long has the lost plane adventurer appeared? It''s only over a year. But it is this city that has been in existence for a year and the adventurers who have only appeared for a year have the strength to withstand the impact of millions of gods and slaves. Moreover, the owner of eNOS was once a royal trash they despised, a prince born to a maid. What does that mean? Adventurers who represent the loss of planes are a force of great potential, and now their potential has begun to be released. They are no longer fooling around with the constant resurrection in the beginning. The risk of losing plane has the power to change the war. This is the biggest discovery of the nobles of green city since the outbreak of the battle of eNOS. Power is the only and eternal criterion for judging honor. Since the lost plane adventurers have a lot of power, it is impossible for them to treat players as before. With a bit of awe and apprehension in his eyes, Duke O''Kelly nodded solemnly. "Yes, this war lost plane, adventurers played an important role in it, but what does this have to do with whether we support the city of eNOS?" "Dagong, the city of eNOS is called the main city by those adventurers... In other words, they regard it as their destination. However, the number of lost plane adventurers absorbed by eNOS city during this period has obviously exceeded the number of adventurers in green city. In the past, we didn''t care that they were cumbersome, but now, if we continue to develop in this way, then the number of adventurers in eNOS city will certainly be more. It''s a big shock for green city because we need their power, too "But now the war that broke in has obviously found a breakthrough for us. If the city of eNOS is captured, those adventurers will have nowhere to go. Green city will be their only place to go. Therefore, no matter from what aspect of interests, green city wants to get the most benefits, it can only do nothing. " Archduke O''Kelly is certainly not a fool. Hearing this, he understood that the bishop priest had the idea of letting the city of eNOS self destruct at the beginning. If the other side could destroy it, it would be better for green city. As the supreme ruler of the southern provinces, Archduke o''kaili was not an indecisive man. Benevolence was not stable in this position. "Send troops near eNOS and keep the whole city on guard to prevent evil spirits from attacking green city. As for eNOS city... Let him go." The bishop and priest nodded, "don''t worry, Archduke. Even if we try our best to rescue the city of eNOS, we may not be able to win. What''s more, we may lose a lot and the city of eNOS will fall. What''s more, I doubt that the servants of the old evil gods still have some backhand hidden. Maybe they are waiting for us to do something. In this war, eNOS city will be defeated, let alone our army, even if Locke is crowned with this extraordinary move will not help. Up to now, no one has been able to save this city, which is bound to fall, and no one has the strength. " He picked up the document and looked at it again. The strategic position of the red moon territory is not important, and the city of eNOS built on it is not important. At best, it is a city built by the abandoned son of the royal family. moreover, some powerful Royal family has called him for several times. He has no reason to send troops, and even he can''t win. Therefore, he can only remain silent. "Go down, send up the news immediately, and prepare the response plan after the fall of eNOS city..." "yes, Dagong."Although the combat effectiveness of the players is amazing, Prince eNOS, the Royal waste despised by the aristocrats of green city, is also unexpectedly brave, however, when the information that Prince eNOS led the last Centaur army into the wild half rat people, and then was drowned by numerous wild half mouse people, no one has any hope for this war. It will not help this time. - - - - "can''t hold on!! Back, back to the rear line!! President, let''s go. It''s not going to hold up here! " After a warrior player slashes off the heads of two frenzied halflings, he pulls the players around him and retreats. In the front, Zhao Yue, a transferred assassin, is shooting a rabid half mouse man with a delicate crossbow. Assassins are very proficient in concealed weapons and crossbows. This is a secondary block of crimson moon garrison. With powerful fighting and excellent dwarf equipment, these players are like a nail in here. However, the players in several streets around have been killed by the frenzied half mouse man. Although they are tough, they have no choice but to retreat back to the next corner and use the prepared defensive offensive to kill the violent halflings. "Everybody move to the next fortification!! I''ll break the queen Zhao yuesi is unambiguous. The crossbow in her hand is the perfect equipment produced by Li De''s weapon factory. It is a target to kill these 7 and 8 level violent half rat people. She is the core position of shooter ADC, which is the most powerful fire support point. After the words fell, other players immediately began to withdraw, we all know Zhao Yue''s ability, naturally is not ambiguous. After the players of crimson moon leave the defense line, the violent half mouse people below will surge like tide. Zhao Yue''s eyes are indifferent. His crossbow loaded with crossbows can shoot 30 shots. The interval between each shot is only 0.3 seconds. Although the range is less than 100 blades, it is the most lethal weapon in this environment. Whew ~ the trigger is wildly pulled, and the violent half mouse people who kill them poop poop poo poo poo poo. Zhao Yue restrained the killing speed of these gods and slaves. Fortunately, all the flying half mouse people went to hunt and kill the Centaur army, which relieved the players'' great pressure. Otherwise, she would not be so relaxed. the crossbow and arrow in her hand had been consumed in less than 10 seconds under high-intensity combat. Zhao Yue saw a flash in his hand, and a delicate crossbow clip appeared in his hand. In less than three seconds, he replaced the clip and the arrow ejected again. Zhao Yue''s eyes are cold, this is wearing leather armour of the Royal sister''s amorous feelings on the battlefield is almost unstoppable, but no one can appreciate this fatal temptation. After the fifth bullet clip was shot out, Zhao yueslightly touched the crossbow in his hand and turned a blind eye to the bloody everywhere. This is a crossbow given to her by Li De, but the black hearted capitalist doesn''t know where to go now. Now the crimson moon is facing destruction and has not appeared... the resentment in her heart can not help bursting. "Unfortunately, the city of eNOS will not be able to defend this time. Even if Lee de came, he would have nothing to do with this situation. No one can resist the millions of wild half rat people... I''m really not reconciled. Has the investment in the past more than one year been wasted? " Zhao Yue took a deep breath, with a bit unwilling, a step turned to leave, irregular walk in the retreat speed can also return to shoot, that plump body with dexterous movements, full of amazing charm. When the crimson moon players all withdraw to the next position, many players have no hope. because the last Street area is at the bottom of their battle. The rear of this block is the temple of life. Once the shrine falls, the revived game player has no foundation, and everything will become a bubble. "It''s over, this time it''s really over. Even Prince eNOS, the protagonist of destiny, is surrounded by violent half rat people. There is no hope in the city of eNOS... " well, I said that we can''t take anything for free. If we can give land for free, we will know that we are in such a situation. This may be the monster attacking the city deliberately created by the game planning It''s to let players not go whoring for nothing. The game planning of dog day is your uncle... "shall we give up? It''s just one more death if you fight like this... "I''m sure I''ll lose. Even if I''m extraordinary, I can''t help you? In addition to the sudden appearance of a God, one move killed all these wild half rat people... "gods? Ha ha, are you dreaming? ... " pessimism pervades every player in the city of eNOS. Until now, few people think that eNOS can still hold.It''s a certainty that the enemy will be occupied. Many players are already considering whether to apply oil on their feet for strategic retreat... People''s hearts are floating and morale is declining. At this time, the official live broadcast of Diao Guang gave the players endless grief. "It''s no wonder that they''ve been so amazing to fight at this level. If you want me to say, just give up. Why do you have to stay here and waste experience..." "it''s over, it''s hard to save gods..." "eNOS city has been occupied. Who will be the next city? Now I doubt if I want to stay in green city. At this speed, it is only a big probability that green city will be flattened. " The barrage is almost a look down, even if the fantasy players are also broken. Prince eNOS and centaurs, the backbone of the city, were trapped at the entrance of the city wall. Facing the crazy impact of hundreds of thousands of wild half mouse people, it was only a matter of time before they were annihilated. And it''s cut in the middle and can''t even run. The rest of the players are demoralized, demoralized, and the number is pitifully small. Compared with their fierce and fearless attitude, anyone can see the gap between the two sides. Subsequently, things turned out to be what everyone expected. The city of eNOS continued to be eroded. In the end, even players fled out of the city. Even the aboriginal governors could not prevent the players from fleeing. The scene is becoming more and more clear. There is no longer any suspense about the fall of eNOS City, especially when the violent half rat man attacked and killed from the gate behind the city of eNOS, and finally surrounded the master tower of eNOS and the palace of goddess of life, the war finally came to an end. In a large number of frenzied half rat man under the encroachment, the player''s control of the territory step by step reduced. But just when everyone thought the war was over, a sudden change came up. The thick dark clouds in the sky fell down like collapsed mountains, and a terrible breath like the abyss God tearing the space and climbing out of the main plane diffused out. Magnitude 18 storm rolled up tens of millions of tons of sea water, impact on the reef, the momentum of the sky. This is?? With countless people''s doubts, the rolling dark clouds condense into a vortex, and a shadow suddenly appears in the sky, and then the dark clouds all over the sky seem to be attracted by something and rush down wildly. The scene is like a myth of Doomsday in the minstrel population. The dark clouds in the sky become a vortex, and then they keep spinning downward until the huge whirlpool slowly falls into the city of eNOS. The shocking scene seen by netizens in the live broadcasting room fell into a deathly silence for a short time, and even the barrage was emptied for a long time. Until the dark cloud vortex in the sky dissipated and the world returned to calm, netizens were hot. "What is that?? Why don''t you zoom in? " "Have a look!" "Did something fall from the sky?" The camera in the live broadcast room on the official website seems to have noticed the voice of netizens, and then aimed at the existence coming down from the dark clouds. When the camera is in focus, all of us can see the existence that causes the vision of heaven and earth, and then take a breath together. "What the hell is this monster?" "It''s terrible..." "it''s so powerful. You can see that those wild half mouse people around are retreating, and even kneeling..." in the enclosed space of Centaur army, a 5-blade tall monster with nausea sarcoma all over his body appears in front of everyone. The monster''s was uglier than the wild half mouse man, but the breath from the other side made everyone''s throat tighten. Extraordinary!! Yes, it''s extraordinary! At this moment, not only the players watching the live broadcast were in an uproar, but also the indigenous people around the city of eNOS who had observed this picture through magic were also frightened. Many people immediately sent the supernatural message back to green city through magic. After receiving this news, Duke okelli''s heart was filled with horror. What he was most worried about finally happened. The evil life in lissel had the last fighting power he wanted to see. Extraordinary. This means that green city''s biggest backhand, super mage Locke''s crown will no longer be their cards, because the other side already has the combat capacity to compete with them. Originally the heart can maintain enough calm, now is really flustered. If the city of eNOS is broken, will the other party target green city next time? Moreover, who can be sure that there is only one supernatural force in lissel. What''s more, will the other side still have extraordinary combat effectiveness??All this, all covered with a deadly veil. "Monsieur bishop, have you heard from ELO?" The bishop priest who came to report shook his head, "I''m sorry, I haven''t seen it since the battle of lissel..." "keep an eye on the city of eNOS, and I want to know all the information after the appearance of the evil supernatural! At the same time, as soon as possible to find ELO crown, green city needs a real strong shelter - - - the players watching the live broadcast with game compartments and game helmets were almost scared to urinate by the extraordinary half mouse man with five blades. The momentum from the other side hit their souls. Those who have not played "glory" this game, for the first time, experience what is the pressure of the soul level. It''s like someone put their arms around their necks and put stones on their hearts, making it extremely difficult for them to breathe. "Extraordinary?? Is that extraordinary? I''m really scared out of the air... "is this really a game? How could that momentum be so lifelike! " "I can''t breathe even the moment I see that monster. Mom, it''s terrible!" In the live broadcast room, the screen of bullets in the mainland instantly submerged the picture, and everyone was extremely shocked by the sudden appearance of extraordinary. This is also the first time that many "glory" players have such close contact with the supernatural, and the official live broadcast completely brings everything extraordinary into it, without any discount. Ordinary game is through the screen, music, color and other external factors to make people feel terrible, but the extraordinary glory is just standing there, no one can make everyone''s body soft. The threat that the game can not simulate is the fear of a low-level life meeting a high-level life. Just like a mouse meeting a cat, it will naturally panic. After the arrival of the extraordinary Centaur, the flying Centaur and the frenzied Centaur, which originally covered the Centaur regiment, began to retreat madly. A few breaths revealed the Centaur. At this point, players can see the live screen through live broadcast. The Centaurs formed a circular formation, with centaurs in heavy armour outside and centaurs with bows and arrows inside. The rampant half rat corpses around the entire army formation have been piled up to seven or eight blades high, and the Centaur regiment has even built a wall with the corpses of wild half mouse people. A terrifying place of death. Of course, the number of centaurs has dropped from tens of thousands to 6000. The loss of life and injury cannot be described. The armor of Prince eNOS, who took the lead in the charge, was almost broken at the moment. It was all the traces left by the violent half mouse man. It''s a broken army. But even worse, the broken Legion encountered a more powerful enemy, the extraordinary half rat. Prince eNOS sensed that the other side was like a monster in the abyss. He turned his head and looked at the Centaur behind him. Now he had no will to survive. The other side sent out extraordinary... They have no hope. His mouth is extremely bitter. Maybe he has never returned to the day when King Nolan took revenge. "Humble Centaur, and that humble life, I feel a familiar breath in you... That damned new sun god!" To our surprise, the extraordinary half mouse man did not immediately start the killing, but looked at Prince eNOS coldly. Ancient blasphemy resounds through the sky. "That humble new sun god has taken my artifact from lissel and his kingdom... This hatred will never die, and he will become the prize of my hunting!" Outside the city of eNOS, many aborigines were in a state of uproar when they heard this tone. Many people gaped at the image constructed by the caster and stammered. "This, this is not extraordinary, it''s the evil god in lissel city!" Neigh ~ when the crowd around heard this, they took a breath. Evil god??!! This is ten thousand times higher than the extraordinary deterrent power. "Are you sure?" "as like as two peas," his voice and the evil language that makes people cool behind him are exactly like the evil spirits of the city of R. The God of creation, this time it was the God of plague who came in person... " soon, more than one Aboriginal people from that extraordinary half rat population confirmed that the other was the main culprit in lissel City, the God of plague. Although we don''t understand why the other party would fall on a half rat man of extraordinary level, everyone knows that after the arrival of this evil god, the last flame of eNOS city was put out. Many people watching around have begun to prepare to leave here, because once the city of eNOS falls, no one can guarantee that the evil god will not kill people around.The plague God looked at the Centaur in front of him indifferently, and his eyes were fixed on Prince eNOS. He sensed the blood on the other side, which was the breath that he could not forget forever, the damned God of the new sun!!! The killing machine began to climb step by step, which cost a lot of money to condense into a 24 level extraordinary body, containing the power of extreme terror. He wants a person to slaughter these centaurs, and then the soul of the vampire out of torture, to find the trace of the new God of the sun!! The God of pestilence, which has five blades, is like an evil body watered with copper water. The distance of hundreds of blades has already crossed in a few blinks of an eye. Under the gaze of a billion netizens watching the live broadcast, this 5-blade-high monster directly rushed into the Centaur army, starting the most bloody killing. Although the Centaurs are wearing steel armor forged by dwarves, all their resistance is futile in the face of level 24 transcendence, especially the terrible existence which carries a part of the spirit power of plague God. The God of pestilence had a sharp claw with a blade, and the spear from the Centaur was like a weed that was directly broken by him. The spear that stabbed him is like stabbing on the iron plate with a wooden stick, which can''t break the defense at all. The God of pestilence''s long suppressed roar was now poured out on the Centaur. His body is like the most violent Hulk, in the Centaur army brutally killed, where he dare to block all of his broken. Blood and limb spatter. The entire Centaur regiment was unable to stop its half point. The scene looks like a legend in the church''s extinct murals, shocking and terrifying. In the live broadcasting room, we saw the power of the God of pestilence, and everyone exploded. A strong horse can be made to wear a strong armor. "Lying trough, this is a pure humanoid mecha!! Who can beat this "A spear as thick as my wrist was torn by him?? It''s abnormal, isn''t it "I bet the Hulk can''t do this monster in normal condition!" "The city of eNOS has been plagued by so many violent half mouse people for eight generations, and finally a monster of extraordinary level came out... " what is extraordinary?? Don''t you know? This monster is the evil god in lissel. I don''t know how to come to this monster by any means. " "And this kind of operation? Isn''t eNOS worse? " Even though the netizens are watching the city, they are not satisfied with the development of the evil city. Even if you''re a NPC cow, even if our only main city in glory will be destroyed, is this motherfucker still a person?? But NPC is powerful, and they have no place to be angry. "Shit, these dog days of game planning, just can''t see us good, hard to build a player friendly main city, now simply send God to destroy it!" "Yes, I just felt something wrong. How come we just sent evil spirits to pass by? It must be the game planners who are unhappy with us and decide to kill the player''s main city... "ask again, who knows the address of Rongguang official website? He''s a grass Lord "Well, who else can save this city?" It can be used to describe the netizens and players watching the live broadcast, but the players in the city of eNOS can only be described with despair. When blasphemous words resound from the sky, when the extraordinary breath is constant pressure in their hearts across thousands of blade distances, the air is silent. All were consumed by despair. Extraordinary... These wild half mouse people even have extraordinary arrival... all of them are gone. Zhao Yue stood on the ruins of a collapsed building, frantically pulled the trigger of the crossbow in her hand, but she did not have any hope in her heart, but she still clenched her teeth to make the final effort, and she would die in the battlefield! If the president of scarlet moon is not here, she will shoulder this responsibility! Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun, the eldest of the three Dark Pact guilds, is also showing bitterness at the moment. Looking at the scene that the number of players has been reduced to three or two in the palace of goddess of life behind him, all eyes are helpless. Players know that things can''t be done, except for their guild, they are not willing to resurrect and die. No, it''s gone. After the fall of eNOS City, the Dark Pact guild will probably decline... They have paid so much cost, at this time, it is difficult to build such a powerful force. Puyi ~ Hunyuan suddenly felt a pain in the center of his mind and bowed his head slightly. He saw that the arm of the half mouse man, which had been raging in front of him, came out of his chest.bloodshed. "Second brother!" "Shit!" "President!" Thunderbolt hand and Cheng Kun suddenly came forward and killed the violent half mouse man, but Hunyuan''s eyes had already broken. When he was about to die, he said with a bit of pain, "my God, it''s so painful... if you can, continue to hold on to the last with the rest of the people. Anyway, he can''t retreat..." after the words fell, Hunyuan heard the system prompt that he was dead and needed to revive eight hours later. But one second before he quit the game, in the sky A voice like nine days of rolling thunder made him stare big eyes. "The God of pestilence? Who gave you the courage to run wild in my territory? ... " then there was a vague voice of surprise and joy. "Under ELO''s crown?" Chapter 417 PS: you can refresh it in 20 minutes. The anti-theft chapter charges 10000 words. It will be replaced in this chapter. It was released at 3:34 a.m,. - - - - - - "lying trough, is this NPC so handsome?" "The iron hooves rush forward, it looks very cool." "However, this is only a temporary threat, and it is still far from being liberated." Although it''s really cool to lead tens of thousands of centaurs trampling on the fury centaurs, it''s a cruel fact that the number of violent centaurs is as high as one million at the moment, and these tens of thousands of centaurs can''t cause any fatal damage. In front of the city wall is a huge area that has not yet started construction, with a wide range. After Prince eNOS led the Centaurs into the area, the gods and slaves gathered again from both sides of the main road towards the main road. They were cut off by the violent half mouse man before they could do more. The number advantage of the wild halflings is now apparent. Although the Centaur army trampled more than 100000 violent half rat men on the main road, after killing the open area in front of the city wall, the Centaur lost the most important thing - accelerated impact. It is like a sharp knife inserted into the thick mud. Although it is still sharp, it is difficult to cut through the surrounding mud directly. If the road is hundreds of kilometers long, everything in front of it will be crushed by centaurs, but now the wall that originally protected them has become an obstacle to limit centaurs. The Centaur, who lost his speed, faced a huge crisis in an instant. Especially the flying half mouse man, at the moment, it is dense like a locust to invade and cover the sky in an instant. In the official live studio of glory, the Centaur army led by Prince eNOS could not be seen after just a dozen breaths. The fierce half mouse people are as dense as ants. These evil creatures roar and roar, and they rush to the Centaur army with brutal intent in their eyes. Tear up these damn centaurs!! The command of the soul to kill all the life around them makes these wild half mouse people fearless of all dangers. They are now synonymous with death, brutality, and killing. Although there were some waves in the direction of the war, the general direction did not change. Prince eNOS''s sword is so sharp that he can take away a violent half mouse man every time he cuts. However, because the Centaur is bitten by the violent half mouse man, he can''t get the acceleration space again, and he can''t order to charge any more. The scene is in a stalemate. A moment later, Prince eNOS gave the order decisively. "Archers as the center, Centaur heavy soldiers as the guard, forming a circular army array!" Since there is no way to kill it back, it becomes a nail in the heart of the violent half rat, reducing the pressure on the back line. The netizens watching the live broadcast can''t help shaking their heads and sighing. This time, eNOS city is doomed to fall. The comparison of strength between the two sides is too wide. Although Prince eNOS''s action can delay time, it is only a chronic death. Barrage this moment crazy brush screen. "It''s really gone this time. I thought these last-minute centaurs would work, but now it''s just a futile struggle." "The only player''s main city is so occupied? Alas, there are too many monsters in the old camp... In this case, only the extraordinary can save the city. " "Extraordinary come? I''m afraid that I don''t understand anything. What level of power is extraordinary? There is one in green city in the southern province, and the other side still has to garrison green city. Why do you come to eNOS city? If I want to say that by early escape, that brain handicapped Prince is also not enough IQ, in this case still want to turn it over? I don''t want to look at my own weight... " " that''s right. Even if you can come, it''s useless. Don''t you see that most of the cities below are servants of old evil gods? I don''t believe that there is any power to kill these millions of wild half mouse people... " the players watching the live broadcast are extremely pessimistic. Even if a small number of them are lucky, it''s hard to think of any hope for the city of eNOS to turn over. The fall of eNOS is just around the corner. Outside the city of eNOS, many aborigines look very dignified after seeing the war in the city through magic. They are different from players. This land is where they grew up. If eNOS is captured, does that mean that other cities will also face the threat of old evil gods? For players, the main city may be heartbroken for a while, and it will be a good time to change places, but the aborigines can''t be so casual. This is their home."Your honor, the fury of the half rat has captured most of the city of eNOS, leaving only the last shrine of life. Once the last Temple falls, those who lose planes lose their place of rebirth, and the city of eNOS will fall completely. " In the center of green city, Archduke O''Kelly looked through the documents in his study. The bishop of the noble God reported the news of eNOS to him with some dignified expression. "The city of eNOS falls behind. As the largest city in the south, green city will be directly exposed to the Army front of the evil god of lissel city. Archduke, we still need to make preparations in advance..." hearing this, Archduke O''Kelly put down his papers and looked up at the bishop and priest in front of his desk. "If we send troops to rescue now, can we still help Northland win the war?" The bishop priest shook his head and said with a wry smile, "Archduke, we can''t rescue eNOS either in the beginning or now." "Oh?" Archduke O''Kelly raised his eyebrows and said, "it may not be a bad thing if we can have another city to contain the evil spirits of lissel city... " it used to be so, but now the situation has changed... "The bishop priest had a sharp eye." now you should have changed your view on the adventurer who lost his position? " Not only is it not small, it should be huge. Archduke O''Kelly fell into the city. The city of eNOS, relying only on players, has survived for several days under the impact of millions of wild half rat men. This is absolutely shocking to the high-ranking aristocrats in green city. How long has eNOS been established? Just a year. And how long has the lost plane adventurer appeared? It''s only over a year. But it is this city that has been in existence for a year and the adventurers who have only appeared for a year have the strength to withstand the impact of millions of gods and slaves. Moreover, the owner of eNOS was once a royal trash they despised, a prince born to a maid. What does that mean? Adventurers who represent the loss of planes are a force of great potential, and now their potential has begun to be released. They are no longer fooling around with the constant resurrection in the beginning. The risk of losing plane has the power to change the war. This is the biggest discovery of the nobles of green city since the outbreak of the battle of eNOS. Power is the only and eternal criterion for judging honor. Since the lost plane adventurers have a lot of power, it is impossible for them to treat players as before. With a bit of awe and apprehension in his eyes, Duke O''Kelly nodded solemnly. "Yes, this war lost plane, adventurers played an important role in it, but what does this have to do with whether we support the city of eNOS?" "Dagong, the city of eNOS is called the main city by those adventurers... In other words, they regard it as their destination. However, the number of lost plane adventurers absorbed by eNOS city during this period has obviously exceeded the number of adventurers in green city. In the past, we didn''t care that they were cumbersome, but now, if we continue to develop in this way, then the number of adventurers in eNOS city will certainly be more. It''s a big shock for green city because we need their power, too "But now the war that broke in has obviously found a breakthrough for us. If the city of eNOS is captured, those adventurers will have nowhere to go. Green city will be their only place to go. Therefore, no matter from what aspect of interests, green city wants to get the most benefits, it can only do nothing. " Archduke O''Kelly is certainly not a fool. Hearing this, he understood that the bishop priest had the idea of letting the city of eNOS self destruct at the beginning. If the other side could destroy it, it would be better for green city. As the supreme ruler of the southern provinces, Archduke o''kaili was not an indecisive man. Benevolence was not stable in this position. "As for the city of green, keep an eye on the city of eNOS, and keep him away from the city." The bishop and priest nodded, "don''t worry, Archduke. Even if we try our best to rescue the city of eNOS, we may not be able to win. What''s more, we may lose a lot and the city of eNOS will fall. What''s more, I doubt that the servants of the old evil gods still have some backhand hidden. Maybe they are waiting for us to do something. In this war, eNOS city will be defeated, let alone our army, even if Locke is crowned with this extraordinary move will not help. Up to now, no one has been able to save this city, which is bound to fall, and no one has the strength. " The Archduke of okali sighed slightly and picked up the official document again. The strategic position of the red moon territory is not important, nor is the city of eNOS built on it. At best, it is a city built by the abandoned son of the royal family,Moreover, the presence of a powerful Royal family has repeatedly said hello to him. He has no reason to send troops, and even his troops can not win, so he can only keep silent. "Go down, send up the news immediately, and prepare the response plan after the fall of eNOS city..." "yes, Dagong." Although the combat effectiveness of the players is amazing, Prince eNOS, the Royal waste despised by the aristocrats of green city, is also unexpectedly brave, however, when the information that Prince eNOS led the last Centaur army into the wild half rat people, and then was drowned by numerous wild half mouse people, no one has any hope for this war. It will not help this time. - - - - "can''t hold on!! Back, back to the rear line!! President, let''s go. It''s not going to hold up here! " After a warrior player slashes off the heads of two frenzied halflings, he pulls the players around him and retreats. In the front, Zhao Yue, a transferred assassin, is shooting a rabid half mouse man with a delicate crossbow. Assassins are very proficient in concealed weapons and crossbows. This is a secondary block of crimson moon garrison. With powerful fighting and excellent dwarf equipment, these players are like a nail in here. However, the players in several streets around have been killed by the frenzied half mouse man. Although they are tough, they have no choice but to retreat back to the next corner and use the prepared defensive offensive to kill the violent halflings. "Everybody move to the next fortification!! I''ll break the queen Zhao yuesi is unambiguous. The crossbow in her hand is the perfect equipment produced by Li De''s weapon factory. It is a target to kill these 7 and 8 level violent half rat people. She is the core position of shooter ADC, which is the most powerful fire support point. After the words fell, other players immediately began to withdraw, we all know Zhao Yue''s ability, naturally is not ambiguous. After the players of crimson moon leave the defense line, the violent half mouse people below will surge like tide. Zhao Yue''s eyes are indifferent. His crossbow loaded with crossbows can shoot 30 shots. The interval between each shot is only 0.3 seconds. Although the range is less than 100 blades, it is the most lethal weapon in this environment. Whew ~ the trigger is wildly pulled, and the violent half mouse people who kill them poop poop poo poo poo poo. Zhao Yue restrained the killing speed of these gods and slaves. Fortunately, all the flying half mouse people went to hunt and kill the Centaur army, which relieved the players'' great pressure. Otherwise, she would not be so relaxed. the crossbow and arrow in her hand had been consumed in less than 10 seconds under high-intensity combat. Zhao Yue saw a flash in his hand, and a delicate crossbow clip appeared in his hand. In less than three seconds, he replaced the clip and the arrow ejected again. Zhao Yue''s eyes are cold, this is wearing leather armour of the Royal sister''s amorous feelings on the battlefield is almost unstoppable, but no one can appreciate this fatal temptation. After the fifth bullet clip was shot out, Zhao yueslightly touched the crossbow in his hand and turned a blind eye to the bloody everywhere. This is a crossbow given to her by Li De, but the black hearted capitalist doesn''t know where to go now. Now the crimson moon is facing destruction and has not appeared... the resentment in her heart can not help bursting. "Unfortunately, the city of eNOS will not be able to defend this time. Even if Lee de came, he would have nothing to do with this situation. No one can resist the millions of wild half rat people... I''m really not reconciled. Has the investment in the past more than one year been wasted? " Zhao Yue took a deep breath, with a bit unwilling, a step turned to leave, irregular walk in the retreat speed can also return to shoot, that plump body with dexterous movements, full of amazing charm. When the crimson moon players all withdraw to the next position, many players have no hope. because the last Street area is at the bottom of their battle. The rear of this block is the temple of life. Once the shrine falls, the revived game player has no foundation, and everything will become a bubble. "It''s over, this time it''s really over. Even Prince eNOS, the protagonist of destiny, is surrounded by violent half rat people. There is no hope in the city of eNOS... " well, I said that we can''t take anything for free. If we can give land for free, we will know that we are in such a situation. This may be the monster attacking the city deliberately created by the game planning It''s to let players not go whoring for nothing. The game planning of dog day is your uncle... "shall we give up? It''s just one more death if you fight like this... "I''m sure I''ll lose. Even if I''m extraordinary, I can''t help you? In addition to the sudden appearance of a God, one move killed all these wild half rat people... ""Gods? Ha ha, are you dreaming? ... " pessimism pervades every player in the city of eNOS. Until now, few people think that eNOS can still hold. It''s a certainty that the enemy will be occupied. Many players are already considering whether to apply oil on their feet for strategic retreat... People''s hearts are floating and morale is declining. But in the official live broadcasting room of Rongguang, those scenes were very tricky at this time, and their conversation instantly made the netizens who watched the live broadcast howl. "It''s no wonder that they''ve been so amazing to fight at this level. If you want me to say, just give up. Why do you have to stay here and waste experience..." "it''s over, it''s hard to save gods..." "eNOS city has been occupied. Who will be the next city? Now I doubt if I want to stay in green city. At this speed, it is only a big probability that green city will be flattened. " The barrage is almost a look down, even if the fantasy players are also broken. Prince eNOS and centaurs, the backbone of the city, were trapped at the entrance of the city wall. Facing the crazy impact of hundreds of thousands of wild half mouse people, it was only a matter of time before they were annihilated. And it''s cut in the middle and can''t even run. The rest of the players are demoralized, demoralized, and the number is pitifully small. Compared with their fierce and fearless attitude, anyone can see the gap between the two sides. Subsequently, things turned out to be what everyone expected. The city of eNOS continued to be eroded. In the end, even players fled out of the city. Even the aboriginal governors could not prevent the players from fleeing. The scene is becoming more and more clear. There is no longer any suspense about the fall of eNOS City, especially when the violent half rat man attacked and killed from the gate behind the city of eNOS, and finally surrounded the master tower of eNOS and the palace of goddess of life, the war finally came to an end. In a large number of frenzied half rat man under the encroachment, the player''s control of the territory step by step reduced. But just when everyone thought the war was over, a sudden change came up. The thick dark clouds in the sky fell down like collapsed mountains, and a terrible breath like the abyss God tearing the space and climbing out of the main plane diffused out. Magnitude 18 storm rolled up tens of millions of tons of sea water, impact on the reef, the momentum of the sky. This is?? With countless people''s doubts, the rolling dark clouds condense into a vortex, and a shadow suddenly appears in the sky, and then the dark clouds all over the sky seem to be attracted by something and rush down wildly. The scene is like a myth of Doomsday in the minstrel population. The dark clouds in the sky become a vortex, and then they keep spinning downward until the huge whirlpool slowly falls into the city of eNOS. The shocking scene seen by netizens in the live broadcasting room fell into a deathly silence for a short time, and even the barrage was emptied for a long time. Until the dark cloud vortex in the sky dissipated and the world returned to calm, netizens were hot. "What is that?? Why don''t you zoom in? " "Have a look!" "Did something fall from the sky?" The camera in the live broadcast room on the official website seems to have noticed the voice of netizens, and then aimed at the existence coming down from the dark clouds. When the camera is in focus, all of us can see the existence that causes the vision of heaven and earth, and then take a breath together. "What the hell is this monster?" "It''s terrible..." "it''s so powerful. You can see that those wild half mouse people around are retreating, and even kneeling..." in the enclosed space of Centaur army, a 5-blade tall monster with nausea sarcoma all over his body appears in front of everyone. The monster''s was uglier than the wild half mouse man, but the breath from the other side made everyone''s throat tighten. Extraordinary!! Yes, it''s extraordinary! At this moment, not only the players watching the live broadcast were in an uproar, but also the indigenous people around the city of eNOS who had observed this picture through magic were also frightened. Many people immediately sent the supernatural message back to green city through magic. After receiving this news, Duke okelli''s heart was filled with horror. What he was most worried about finally happened. The evil life in lissel had the last fighting power he wanted to see. Extraordinary. This means that green city''s biggest backhand, super mage Locke''s crown will no longer be their cards, because the other side already has the combat capacity to compete with them. Originally the heart can maintain enough calm, now is really flustered. If the city of eNOS is broken, will the other party target green city next time?Moreover, who can be sure that there is only one supernatural force in lissel. What''s more, will the other side still have extraordinary combat effectiveness?? All this, all covered with a deadly veil. "Monsieur bishop, have you heard from ELO?" The bishop priest who came to report shook his head, "I''m sorry, I haven''t seen it since the battle of lissel..." "keep an eye on the city of eNOS, and I want to know all the information after the appearance of the evil supernatural! At the same time, as soon as possible to find ELO crown, green city needs a real strong shelter - - - the players watching the live broadcast with game compartments and game helmets were almost scared to urinate by the extraordinary half mouse man with five blades. The momentum from the other side hit their souls. Those who have not played "glory" this game, for the first time, experience what is the pressure of the soul level. It''s like someone put their arms around their necks and put stones on their hearts, making it extremely difficult for them to breathe. "Extraordinary?? Is that extraordinary? I''m really scared out of the air... "is this really a game? How could that momentum be so lifelike! " "I can''t breathe even the moment I see that monster. Mom, it''s terrible!" In the live broadcast room, the screen of bullets in the mainland instantly submerged the picture, and everyone was extremely shocked by the sudden appearance of extraordinary. This is also the first time that many "glory" players have such close contact with the supernatural, and the official live broadcast completely brings everything extraordinary into it, without any discount. Ordinary game is through the screen, music, color and other external factors to make people feel terrible, but the extraordinary glory is just standing there, no one can make everyone''s body soft. The threat that the game can not simulate is the fear of a low-level life meeting a high-level life. Just like a mouse meeting a cat, it will naturally panic. After the arrival of the extraordinary Centaur, the flying Centaur and the frenzied Centaur, which originally covered the Centaur regiment, began to retreat madly. A few breaths revealed the Centaur. At this point, players can see the live screen through live broadcast. The Centaurs formed a circular formation, with centaurs in heavy armour outside and centaurs with bows and arrows inside. The rampant half rat corpses around the entire army formation have been piled up to seven or eight blades high, and the Centaur regiment has even built a wall with the corpses of wild half mouse people. A terrifying place of death. Of course, the number of centaurs has dropped from tens of thousands to 6000. The loss of life and injury cannot be described. The armor of Prince eNOS, who took the lead in the charge, was almost broken at the moment. It was all the traces left by the violent half mouse man. It''s a nearly broken army. But even worse, the broken Legion encountered a more powerful enemy, the extraordinary half rat. Prince eNOS sensed that the other side was like a monster in the abyss. He turned his head and looked at the Centaur behind him. Now he had no will to survive. The other side sent out extraordinary... They have no hope. His mouth is extremely bitter. Maybe he has never returned to the day when King Nolan took revenge. "Humble Centaur, and that humble life, I feel a familiar breath in you... That damned new sun god!" To our surprise, the extraordinary half mouse man did not immediately start the killing, but looked at Prince eNOS coldly. The blasphemy of the ancient sky. "That humble new sun god has taken my artifact from lissel and his kingdom... This hatred will never die, and he will become the prize of my hunting!" Outside the city of eNOS, many aborigines were in a state of uproar when they heard this tone. Many people gaped at the image constructed by the caster and stammered. "This, this is not extraordinary, it''s the evil god in lissel city!" Neigh ~ when the crowd around heard this, they took a breath. Evil god??!! This is ten thousand times higher than the extraordinary deterrent power. "Are you sure?" "as like as two peas," his voice and the evil language that makes people cool behind him are exactly like the evil spirits of the city of R. The God of creation, this time it was the God of plague who came in person... " soon, more than one Aboriginal people from that extraordinary half rat population confirmed that the other was the main culprit in lissel City, the God of plague. Although we don''t understand why the other party would fall on a half rat man of extraordinary level, everyone knows that after the arrival of this evil god, the last flame of eNOS city was put out.Many people watching around have begun to prepare to leave here, because once the city of eNOS falls, no one can guarantee that the evil god will not kill people around. Looking at the prince of pestilence in front of the prince of pestilence. He sensed the blood on the other side, which was the breath that he could not forget forever, the damned God of the new sun!!! The killing machine began to climb step by step, which cost a lot of money to condense into a 24 level extraordinary body, containing the power of extreme terror. He wants a person to slaughter these centaurs, and then the soul of the vampire out of torture, to find the trace of the new God of the sun!! The God of pestilence, which has five blades, is like an evil body watered with copper water. The distance of hundreds of blades has already crossed in a few blinks of an eye. Under the gaze of a billion netizens watching the live broadcast, this 5-blade-high monster directly rushed into the Centaur army, starting the most bloody killing. Although the Centaurs are wearing steel armor forged by dwarves, all their resistance is futile in the face of level 24 transcendence, especially the terrible existence which carries a part of the spirit power of plague God. The God of pestilence had a sharp claw with a blade, and the spear from the Centaur was like a weed that was directly broken by him. The spear that stabbed him is like stabbing on the iron plate with a wooden stick, which can''t break the defense at all. The God of pestilence''s long suppressed roar was now poured out on the Centaur. His body is like the most violent Hulk, in the Centaur army brutally killed, where he dare to block all of his broken. Blood and limb spatter. The entire Centaur regiment was unable to stop its half point. The scene looks like a legend in the church''s extinct murals, shocking and terrifying. In the live broadcasting room, we saw the power of the God of pestilence, and everyone exploded. A strong Centaur in steel armor can be torn apart by waving his claws at will, so powerful that his scalp is numb. "Lying trough, this is a pure humanoid mecha!! Who can beat this "A spear as thick as my wrist was torn by him?? It''s abnormal, isn''t it "I bet the Hulk can''t do this monster in normal condition!" Br > "what kind of monsters have been besieged by superhuman monsters in the last half of their lives?? Don''t you know? This monster is the evil god in lissel. I don''t know how to come to this monster by any means. " "And this kind of operation? Isn''t eNOS worse? " Netizens are watching the fun, but the players are sighing. This is their main city. They are even targeted by an evil god. Even the players who are not developing in eNOS city also feel a bit oppressed and unhappy. Even if you''re a NPC cow, even if our only main city in glory will be destroyed, is this motherfucker still a person?? But NPC is powerful, and they have no place to be angry. "Shit, these dog days of game planning, just can''t see us good, hard to build a player friendly main city, now simply send God to destroy it!" "Yes, I just felt something wrong. How come we just sent evil spirits to pass by? It must be the game planners who are unhappy with us and decide to kill the player''s main city... "ask again, who knows the address of Rongguang official website? He''s a grass Lord "Well, who else can save this city?" It can be used to describe the netizens and players watching the live broadcast, but the players in the city of eNOS can only be described with despair. When blasphemous words resound from the sky, when the extraordinary breath is constant pressure in their hearts across thousands of blade distances, the air is silent. All were consumed by despair. Extraordinary... These wild half mouse people even have extraordinary arrival... all of them are gone. Zhao Yue stood on the ruins of a collapsed building, frantically pulled the trigger of the crossbow in her hand, but she did not have any hope in her heart, but she still clenched her teeth to make the final effort, and she would die in the battlefield! If the president of scarlet moon is not here, she will shoulder this responsibility! Hunyuan thunderbolt hand Cheng Kun, the eldest of the three Dark Pact guilds, is also showing bitterness at the moment. Looking at the scene that the number of players has been reduced to three or two in the palace of goddess of life behind him, all eyes are helpless. Players know that things can''t be done, except for their guild, they are not willing to resurrect and die. No, it''s gone. After the fall of eNOS City, the Dark Pact guild will probably decline... They have paid so much cost, at this time, it is difficult to build such a powerful force.Puyi ~ Hunyuan suddenly felt a pain in the center of his mind and bowed his head slightly. He saw that the arm of the half mouse man, which had been raging in front of him, came out of his chest. It''s bloody. "Second brother!" "Shit!" "President!" Thunderbolt hand and Cheng Kun suddenly came forward and killed the violent half mouse man, but Hunyuan''s eyes had already broken. When he was about to die, he said with a bit of pain, "my God, it''s so painful... if you can, continue to hold on to the last with the rest of the people. Anyway, he can''t retreat..." after the words fell, Hunyuan heard the system prompt that he was dead and needed to revive eight hours later. But one second before he quit the game, in the sky A voice like nine days of rolling thunder made him stare big eyes. "The God of pestilence? Who gave you the courage to run wild in my territory? ... " then there was a vague voice of surprise and joy. "Under ELO''s crown?" The God of pestilence ran rampant among the Centaur legions, causing a bloody slaughter. All of a sudden, when all of us did not report their hope, a sound like nine days of rolling thunder fell down. Over lissel, a voice of indifference echoed. "The God of pestilence? Who gave you the courage to run wild in my territory? ... " this?? Hearing this, all the people raised their heads in unison. Zhao Yue suddenly widened her eyes and looked into the air. Her heart was shocked. She felt a sense of familiarity... the players surrounded by the goddess of life also looked up to the place where the sound came from. Many people subconsciously exclaimed. "Under Yiluo''s crown!" Yes, under the crown of ELO, the one who terrorized the old gods in lissel, was doomed to fall in eNOS, and it was almost impossible to save it. The crowd that had been devoured by despair seemed to be suddenly illuminated by a beam of light. The heart is full of unspeakable excitement and hope. At the last moment of the fall of the city of eNOS, the figure was like the Savior, and appeared under the attention of the public. In the sky. Li De was dressed in a white master''s robe, and his facial features were carved by legendary sculptors with his whole life''s hard work. His exquisite, perfect and elegant temperament brought some unspeakable mysteries in the holy light. The whole person is full of dazzling charm, which is amazing and forgetful. The power of his faith is flowing slowly, and the light holy light is shining like a bright moon under the thick black clouds. In this way, Lee was floating in the air, and his pure light was in sharp contrast to the dark and evil atmosphere around him. At this moment, he comes as a savior, and he is the Savior. In particular, under the sun, the sun shines out of the sky. Heaven and earth are bright because of his existence. At the moment, he seems to represent hope, is the belief of all people. It was just the appearance that made Lee full of momentum. In particular, the God of pestilence in front of him set off his imprint. Li De''s heart smiles. The dawn sect will preach in the human world. Now, the higher the prestige is, the more favorable it will be for the missionary. He has chosen this opportunity for a long time... at the moment, more than one billion internet users on the earth have not seen Li De''s voice, but they are full of curiosity when they hear the sound of thunderbolt ringing through the sky. Who dares to appear under such circumstances?! The camera in the live broadcast room on the official website suddenly aims at the figure suspended in the sky. Temperament, beauty and force graman''s Lee appeared in the live studio camera. The barrage in the live broadcasting room was silent for a moment, and then it was like crazy, and it directly brushed the screen. "Ah, ah, ah, ah, it can be so handsome!" "No, I can''t carry it any more. Lick the screen ~" "is this NPC? "Love, love..." "husband, if you have half a handsome NPC, you can call me anything you want me to call you every night... " my mother came into the room and asked me why I licked the screen with my tongue... " " I didn''t expect to find a NPC with half my beauty here. It''s the most real game, really extraordinary... Those silent female netizens in the live broadcasting room fell into madness after seeing Li De''s nearly perfect appearance. The barrage was dozens of times more than usual. Charm to reach this level, the killing power of girls is simply indescribable.When everyone was amazed at Lee''s beauty. The scene changed again. Chapter 418 ENOS city. The dark clouds in the sky are whirling like whirlpool, and the breath is cold and evil, like some abyssal devil who devours the world is preparing to be born. The roaring and dull thunder did not stop because the plague God was killed. The shining arcs in the clouds were like bent whip, tearing the clouds apart. After the God of pestilence was killed, Li De floated slowly in the air like a feather. His white robe was stained with blood like plum blossom. In this dazzling dark background, the blood stained Lee de has become the only and eternal picture. Hundreds of millions of netizens in the live broadcasting room on the official website were surprised to see this. After experiencing the excitement of the God of plague being killed by seconds, the calm after the storm made them feel full of charm. Li De didn''t think so much at this time. He was suspended in the air and didn''t move. It was only because he consumed all his blood power to kill the God of plague. His legs were softened after the exhaustion of his blood power, like the feeling when he got up at 4 am the next day after seven times a night. Empty. In addition to swallowing blood, the power of blood can only be restored automatically by a long time. The God of pestilence at level 24 per second seems to be understatement, but it is definitely not as easy as outsiders can see. Until the body because of the lack of blood caused by a slight relaxation of fatigue, Li De began to look at the battle below. The city of eNOS is now frozen. 29 powerful than 5 rings of magic are better than the first line of mixed Magic - extremely cold thunderstorm, directly let the city''s violent half rat people encounter a devastating blow. Of course, there were many fish who escaped the net, but those who were not killed lost their ferocity and began to run towards the outside of the city in a hurry after the God of plague was killed. In the huge city below, except for the ice sculptures, there are only centaurs that have not been affected by magic at the gate of the city. However, these centaurs have also been severely hit. The number of centaurs has dropped from tens of thousands to less than 4000, with a loss of more than 60%. Meanwhile, the players around Aenos mage tower and the goddess of life temple were not affected by the extremely cold thunderstorm due to the special control of Lee De, thus avoiding the total annihilation. There are still about tens of thousands of players left... Millions of players are left with tens of thousands of people to survive and lose 99%, which is more than tragic. With the exception of these two areas, the rest of the buildings are covered with strong frost. Corpses, blood, stumps, broken weapons, collapsed buildings, wild half mouse man ice sculptures, flowers of death condensed by extremely cold force... this scene after the doomsday is full of desolation and unspeakable infiltration. The camera in the studio was pulled up to the top of Li De, and then a billion people saw the scene below from Lee''s point of view. All of a sudden, they all cried out crazy. "I have to say that this Yiluo crown is really handsome, only two moves on the stage to solve this big problem, simply can''t describe." "Such a big city is frozen. It''s amazing. If NPC all hang up like this, what''s the matter with our players... " I don''t know if we can reach this level? I really hope that one day I can destroy a city with a wave of my hand! " "This is the legendary Savior. When it comes to the critical moment, a move will frighten the whole audience. If I were not a man, I would have to sleep with him..." "cough, don''t look at the gender so dead, he is a man, and you don''t have a chance..." the aftershock of the postwar let the players have no way to calm down for a long time. Whether it''s a frozen city or a giant monster with a height of 6 meters, this name has become an indelible symbol in everyone''s heart. But just after the camera shot was zoomed up, the signal of more than one billion people''s live broadcasting room was suddenly interrupted. In the live broadcast room, only the bloody robe of Li De is floating in the air, and his deep eyes overlook the scene of the earth. The player who is enjoying the game is stunned, and then quickly reconnects, but in the end it shows that the campaign of eNOS city is over and the live broadcasting system is closed. All of us have question marks on their faces. That''s too damn it. So many people see wonderful, so no??? Netizens that gas ah, dog day game planning is really not human. Many players directly boarded the official website forum and began to denounce the operation and planning of "glory". "Dog day''s game planning, is your brain eaten by the dog?"?!! Cut off the live broadcast at this time??! ¡·What stupid operator is this! I want to see ELO under the crown!!! I want to see!!! ¡· give me back live!! What can you do if you turn on the live system? My ELO''s crown has disappeared... Woo woo... I can''t take the blow"Yiluo is so handsome under the crown, I love this Marshal... No, I''m going to eNOS City, I''m going to give birth to monkeys with him" draw the sword, it''s mine under ELO''s crown. Miss Ben announced that I''m in love with this man. ... Li De didn''t know about the live broadcast. After a little recovery, he went straight to the Centaur. Just about to say something, he suddenly felt that the magic wave in the surrounding space was a little strange. He waved his hand slightly, and a strong magic shock wave galloped around him. Those strange magic waves were suddenly flat under the deliberate destruction of the shock wave, and their surroundings returned to normal. Now outside eNOS, the casters who used magic to observe the scene inside the city suddenly turned red, and then spurted out a mouthful of blood, which obviously suffered a lot of trauma. However, unexpectedly, these casters were not dissatisfied, but were full of fear and happiness. "Yiluomian doesn''t like to be peeped at by outsiders with magic... Fortunately, it''s just a slight injury..." several players nearby looked at the aboriginal mage in a puzzled way, "how can I find the expression of kimpuk when I''m injured?" "What do you know, ignorant adventurers of lost planes? Under the crown is an eternal God. To peep at the gods is blasphemy, that is, the mercy under the crown of the great ELO. Otherwise, the magic impact just now will make us become idiots by the magic... This is the hand left under the crown of ELO... after that, the jurist was still full of admiration, "it''s under the crown of ELO, even we humble mages It''s a perfect existence to treat with kindness... how many players look at each other, humble mages? MMP, if you are humble, no one will be humble in this world, and arrogant elves may not be proud of you... but when they come back to God, they are also envious. This Yiluo crown is really a bull, which makes them look very honored when they are injured... alas, when they hang up like this, it''s not about beauties or beauties How many kinpuks do you want? How many kinpuks do you want? Several players are in a state of fantasy. I''m afraid they would never have dreamed of it. They envied that under the crown of Yiluo, whose eyes were red, they came from the earth as well... the Centaur army saluted with his right hand on his chest after seeing Lee de come down. "Good day, under the crown!" This Centaur army was an army of the iron hoofed tribe, which had been led by Lee to enter lissel. Although these grassroots soldiers didn''t know exactly what the real relationship between the iron hoofed tribe and Li De was, they knew that it was the loyal Lord of the iron hoofed tribe. In front of the Centaur, Prince eNOS''s armor was not only dyed black and red with blood, but also nearly broken. Even his sword in his hand jumped out of several conspicuous gaps. At a glance, he knew that he had encountered a terrible battle. After seeing Li De, he immediately turned over and dismounted and bowed down with the most humble attitude. "Good day under the crown." Then he stood up slightly with a bitter expression, "I have let you down, eNOS city..." Lee interrupted the prince of Nolan with a wave of his hand. "Needless to say, the present city of eNOS is not strong enough. It is good to survive the impact of millions of gods and slaves." With that, he turned around and took a look at the surrounding cities. "Next, your task is to rebuild the city of eNOS. The old days will come when snow and ice cover the earth. We don''t have much time. " Being attacked by the God of pestilence is a high probability event. The arrival of those old evil spirits does not mean that they simply come back to this world. They will inevitably compete with the original forces for living space, and may even devour all life on the main plane. ENOS city is only three or four hundred kilometers away from lissel City, which is not far from the life of the world. In addition, there are also players from the old camp, so it is not surprising to be targeted. Although the crisis is over, it is more important to build cities next. After a little meditation, Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly. "The city of eNOS needs to be further strengthened. I will send 500 Cyclops to you later." 500 Cyclops, which is equivalent to 500 human flesh excavators, the efficiency is absolutely satisfactory. "Under the crown, the city of eNOS will not be like this again!! I promise you with my life The prince''s words were full of gratitude. Lee waved his hand and said nothing more. This city, which has only been established for a year, has the strength it has now. What was dawn city like when it was built a year ago? Not to mention dealing with millions of God slaves, it''s a hundred thousand.When Lee de communicated with Prince eNOS about the next step of the city''s development, a group of players carefully came to the front of the city wall from the ice sculptures that had not yet thawed. But the Centaurs stopped them. "Prince of eNOS..." "under the crown of ELO..." hearing the voice of players shouting, Li De slightly turned around and looked at the eager and excited eyes of the group, which was somehow funny. These players must be thinking at the moment that they have seen the big boss this time. They may also be planning to gain some benefits from him. It is better to reward them with a piece and a half artifact. "Let them in." "Yes, under the crown." The Centaur is no longer blocked after receiving the order, allowing the player to approach. Watching the Centaur stop, these players immediately excited. They are now about to see the ultimate existence of the city that has frozen the city and killed millions of violent half rat men, under the crown of ELO. This is great. If you can get the favor of the super boss, they will not be developed. When the time comes, the knight who broke the sword will be the first player to count the ball. They all hold the idea of holding gold thighs, and their eyes are shining. The closer Zhao Yue is to that Yiluo crown, the more strange the feeling in his heart. Although Lee''s appearance has changed a lot at this time, she just feels that she has seen this Yiluo crown. But how could she forget the existence of this level? Especially so handsome... "under the great Yiluo crown, baobaojinshui guild would like to extend its most revered greetings to you." "Under the crown of Yiluo, I am the president of qiumingshan express lane Association. It''s my pleasure to meet you." "Good day, yiluomian, I''m the president of the five mountain sword sect guild, Zhao buqun..." "I''m the mountain entry team guild..." "I''m the mouse tail guild..." the presidents of these guilds are all fighting under the command of the players below. So when I lived to the end, I came to Li De and said hello to them one by one, which was more exciting than seeing the gold mine ¡£ When Li De heard the names of these guilds, he gave a sharp blow?? Qiumingshan Expressway?? And Zhao buqun?? What do these sand sculptures think? When the guild name is registered with the mercenary guild, can the other party pass it? How much kinpuck did you put in to get your family to admit it?? Lazy to pay attention to these sand sculpture player''s approach, the eyes look at his brow, has been hesitant to look at his Zhao Yue. Li De is still a little guilty when he sees this plump elder sister. The crimson moon has thrown such a big stall to each other, which really makes her a tool person... but after thinking about it, Li De, an old capitalist, feels at ease again. He is training Zhao Yue. If he doesn''t trust each other, how could he hand over such an important company Go? This is to improve her ability, and she has also made a salary... throw away the small guilt in my heart, and look at Zhao Yue with a righteous face. "Good day, President of the month... MMM? This?? All those courteous guild leaders around have their eyes straight? What? under the crown of ELO, he even took the initiative to say hello to people?? One by one, they all looked at Zhao Yue, who was wearing assassin leather armor and was extremely hot. His eyes were full of oddities. I didn''t expect you to be like this under the Yiluo crown... In vain, we thought you were a good man, but we didn''t expect that you were the same person with us... if we knew you were good, we brought our secretary here... Zhao Yue was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that the super boss would say hello to her, but after Li De spoke, she felt more familiar. "Good day, Yiluo''s crown..." Zhao Yue responded with some hesitation, "please forgive my rudeness, I always feel that I know you..." know him? The guild president''s eyes lit up. There are more than 20 presidents here. Zhao Yue and another simple middle-aged woman are female presidents. In addition, Zhao Yue is so hot that he has received high attention. These old LSPs are full of gossip, and they have imagined 180 postures in their hearts... Li De is also a little surprised, but he can still be detected by Zhao Yue Clue, women are so unreasonable in this respect?? Mind electricity turn between, slowly way. "Know me? It''s interesting... "Seeing that Li De said it easily, Zhao Yue''s doubts subsided slightly. He just wanted to open his mouth and let her eyes open with the next word."The president of your scarlet moon guild is visiting my temple, and the news that the city of eNOS has been besieged by the old evil gods has been reported to me by him." Hearing this, Zhao Yue suddenly realized that she was very familiar with this Yiluo crown. At this time, she realized that the sense of familiarity was Li De. Under the crown of ELO, her feeling is inexplicably similar to that black hearted boss... "how is our president now under the crown of iloh?" Zhao Yue can''t help but be a little curious. At this stage, Li De can contact with the existence of this level under the Yiluo crown. No wonder he hasn''t returned to the scarlet moon for a long time. "He is completing a task for me. You don''t have to worry about it. This task is very important and takes a long time..." Li Deli was so angry that he found a perfect excuse for fishing for himself. Looking at Zhao Yue still want to open his mouth, he quickly interrupted this elder sister. He doesn''t want to talk too much with Zhao Yue, who is careful in his mind. The expression became serious. "The old days are coming. Go down and prepare. I will build the dawn temple in eNOS in the future, and we will meet again." Zhao Yue still has a lot of words to say, but Li De ordered her to leave, and she had no choice but to retreat. Other players are even more resentful. They finally got such an opportunity and were expelled before they finished their words... Alas, when can we really be qualified to deal with such big people. After the player left, Lee De''s expression relaxed. At this stage, players can only let them grow and become powerful before they are useful to him. He turned his head again and looked at Prince eNOS. "The adventurers who died in battle can give them rewards, such as the contribution of the city of eNOS or the right to enter or exit certain controlled areas, or the right to open the exchange of equipment. In a word, we should let these adventurers get certain benefits, and let them bind with the city of eNOS in a deeper level. " "Crown, such words, the cost can be many......" Prince ainos some hesitation. "No problem, I''ll give you support for the lack of materials, and now that eNOS city has reached the scale of business tax, you can leave the taxes you get from adventurer transactions and develop on your own." In the early days, in order to develop the city of eNOS and attract players to settle in, the whole city was not taxed. Now the players are full of wings. It''s time to cut leeks. "Yes, under the crown..." and when Li De gave the task to Prince eNOS, the last violent half rat man in the city of eNOS quietly ran out of the wall. When there are no other monsters in the city of eNOS, the system prompts. "Ding ~ you have reversed the battle of eNOS and saved a city. In the process, you have killed millions of violent halflings, and in the eyes of countless people, you have killed the body of level 24 giant violent half rat people controlled by the old evil god. You''ve got 100000 points of experience and you''ve got the title - Savior. " "Savior: you have killed millions of monsters alone. They always appear at the most critical moment. Everyone regards you as the support to reverse the hopelessness. Legend + 30. When you are at a disadvantage, you will gain 10 minutes of salvation. Power of salvation: all attributes increased by 2000%, and all friendly soldiers got the blessing of high morale " after hearing the system''s prompt, Li De''s expression showed a little surprise. The Savior?? This title is a bit of a bull. When you are at a disadvantage, you will gain 10 minutes of salvation power, which not only increases all attributes by 2000%, but also improves the morale of all soldiers. It''s so powerful. Li De is in a good mood. Compared with the immeasurable title of Savior, that 100000 rich experience is nothing. The mood stirred for a long time before he calmed down. After reading the system''s prompt several times, Li De''s eyes showed some thinking. You have to kill millions of monsters alone and save a city to get this title... The threshold is not low. If he hadn''t grasped the skill of merging magic when he singled out the main city of halflings, he would never have frozen the whole city. But whether the threshold is low or not, now he has reached it. If he comes to save the field later, he doesn''t even have to consume the 100000 belief power to tear up the 24 level plague God with his bare hands. It''s a pity to think of Li De, because he killed the God of pestilence and didn''t explode anything. Let alone artifact, there was no divinity. If you let the plague God know what Li De was thinking, he would scold him. You robbed his arm and head, you robbed the clergy, and you robbed the artifact... What a damn thing?? The God of pestilence, who had been trapped several times, had learned to be wise. This time, only a part of the power of the soul came. He did not carry any artifact or infuse divinity into this bodySeveral times ago, the evil god of the old days was cast a psychological shadow by Li De, especially in the place where the bones were buried. The God of pestilence used artifact to transmit divinity to the place where he buried his bones and wanted to kill him. Finally, he cut off the door of space by Li De, which not only lost a lot of divinity, but also lost all the artifacts. This event made the God of plague almost split his soul. From then on, he developed a good habit of being alert and careful... If Li De knew the current state of the God of plague, he would be very happy and let the other party thank him. Although we can''t get some good things from the God of pestilence, the title of Savior is enough to make up for the loss. Meizizi''s back from the property panel, looking around is still waiting for his command of the prince of eNOS Li Demi a pick. "Gather up the Centaurs and record their names for each centaur. When players are resurrected and a public burial is held, our heroes should not be forgotten. " The words touched the eyes of the Centaurs around him. No soldier didn''t want to be buried after his death. Centaurs were no exception. "Yes, under the crown..." and with the end of the battle of eNOS, the real storm has just started. Li De is not known all over the world at one time, because there have been legends about him in the lake before. Whether it is the player forum or the aborigines of green city, this name is not unfamiliar. But this time, Lee is more eye-catching than before. When he doesn''t know, he has become the hot topic of netizens all over the world. Because most players have only seen the pictures of "glory" on the Internet before, they have never watched the live broadcast of "glory" so intuitively and shocking. Players who watch the battle of eNOS city with game storehouses and game helmets have experienced the charm of glory. Whether it''s the ferocity of the fierce half rat, the various tactics of the player''s resistance, or the ferocity of the Centaur''s horse company, they have been deeply shocked of course, there is only one protagonist in this war - Yiluo. Yiluo crown, whether it is the crisis time to save people, or super strength ice sealed a city, have left a deep impression on netizens. Plus his nearly perfect appearance, completely detonated the player. Under the crown of ELO, this name is known to the whole earth. Powerful, mysterious, handsome, charming... All the beautiful adjectives seem to be on him. For days in a row, the top three of all search lists were about the entries under ilow''s crown. What''s the strongest boss in glory? The most handsome NPC in history? My husband is ELO. How to catch up with Yiluo''s 12 tips and secrets I have to tell under my crown... because of the live broadcast, the influence of glory has greatly increased, which has attracted a large group of players to urge glory to produce game warehouses. Every day, it does not send dozens of posts Fun. In particular, those little fans under the Yiluo crown are even more crazy. They want to strangle the manufacturers of Rongguang. This also causes the price of the game warehouse of glory to be copied to the sky. The original factory price of 100000 yuan has not been sold by anyone now... Li de didn''t know that the earth had already caused such big waves because of him, and even more so under the Yiluo crown A well-known figure, he was ready to return to dawn city immediately after solving the problem of eNOS. Although the war in the underground world is over for a while, there are still a lot of things for him to make decisions, especially when the old days are approaching, which makes him feel urgent. The crisis is bound to break out soon, and he needs to be more prepared. But just before he was ready to leave, Prince eNOS''s sudden report surprised him. "Under the crown, Lord of green city, Archduke okali Nolan came to see him..." Duke okelli, a member of Nolan royal family, and the master of southern provinces... Li Demi''s first choice, what does this royal nobleman do with him? He had met Archduke okelli before. When the scarlet mage tower was completed, Archduke okelli came to congratulate him in the face of his teacher spark, but they only nodded to say hello. In the battle of lissel, Archduke okali sent troops, but at that time, Li De was busy solving the plague God, and he did not pay much attention to the human army, nor did he meet with each other. At this time, Duke Okai came to him... No, what did you want to do under ilomian? After a little meditation, he looked at the attribute of the sub identity of ELO, when using the sub identity, he got the title of dark myth and mythological tutor in the legend degree of green city + 30. Dark Myth: most people in green city will regard you as a myth and legend. No matter the dark life or the light sect, their favor for you will naturally rise to respect. It also has the following features: 1. When facing a life with a legend level lower than 10 points, you will get a majestic effect. The enemy will fear you, and the total attribute will be reduced by 30%,2. It has a very high probability of deterring dark creatures lower than you and making them turn to you, 3. It enjoys a high reputation among the nobles and various sects in green city, and has the right to establish churches and preach in green city. According to the legend, Green''s reputation is enough to make him win in the city. "Let the Archduke okelli come in." Li De''s eyes burst out a bit of brilliance. He also took this opportunity to deal with the bus. The dawn sect is now ready to go out. If the Lord of green can cooperate with him to build a church, the next mission will be much easier. As Lee pondered how to deal with the Norland royal family, the ruler of the southern provinces, his steps rang out. Prince eNOS led a middle-aged noble man in his early 50s, wearing expensive armor, into the hall. However, after the two sides met, the Great Duke, who was famous and highly respected in the south, did something that surprised Li De. Archduke O''Kelly came to him, and suddenly put his right hand on his chest, and then knelt on one knee. The Lord of the South knelt down on the ground and saluted him, as if the most devout believers were meeting their gods, and the humble people were kowtowing to their king. "Dear ELO crown, O''Kelly Nolan, I''d like to extend my most respectful greetings to you..." is this Archduke of okelie, not the master of the south? At this time, Li De was inexplicably confused, and all the prepared hoaxes were held back. The expression was rather strange. I haven''t started yet. You''re like this, young man. Can you follow the process in the future Chapter 419 Looking at Duke okali kneeling on the ground, Li De''s expression is rather delicate. He did not know how noble it was in the eyes of Archduke okelli that ilow was crowned after the battle of lissel, and the just concluded battle of eNOS magnified this sentiment by more than ten times. In the eyes of Archduke okali, Li De standing in front of him is the real God coming to the world with infinite power. In the face of an increasingly urgent situation, green city needs the protection of such a strong and great presence, and its heart is demanding. In addition, the reputation under the crown of ELO is so high that this southern master makes such a move. Although I don''t understand the motive of Duke okali''s doing this, since the other party is kneeling down, Li De will not be polite. "O''Kelly, get up." "Yes, under the crown..." after Aokai got up, he looked at Lee carefully. His pure white clergyman''s robe made him elegant and dignified, and his incomparable handsome face was only in his early twenties. The most remarkable thing is that Li De still exudes a light of holy light. Being close to him is like the warm sun shining on his body in winter, which is extremely warm. "O''Kelly, why did you come to see me?" Li De''s tone was calm and indifferent. His eyes were like looking at a child looking at O''Kelly... a middle-aged man in his early fifties was watched by a young man with an appearance of only 20 or so. How could he see the scene? How could he disobey it. But neither of them felt anything wrong. After all, now that Lee is playing God, the great God of breaking the dawn, he has lived at least a few million under the crown of ELO, the great God of breaking the dawn. It is not too much to lose points if he does not show some gods. Hearing Li De''s indifferent question, Duke okali felt a sense of honor in his heart. It has never been possible for him to have a dialogue with such a powerful God. Although he has a high status in the sect of noble gods, he is unlikely to have a chance to talk to the gods face to face. He said quickly. "Under the crown, the old days are coming, and the whole Norland empire will encounter an unprecedented disaster..." when Lee heard this, he immediately interrupted, "okelli, the old days come is the choice of fate, I can''t change, no one can change..." this guy can''t let him prevent the old days from coming, this thing is It''s a sinkhole. He doesn''t have it. Duke O''Kelly shook his head, and his blue eyes looked at him expectantly. "Under the crown, I know that the old days are irresistible, and I don''t want you to stop them. Instead, I would like to ask you to protect green city, to protect millions of its residents when the old days come... to protect green city? As soon as Li De heard this, he became interested. He was worried about how to spread the dawn sect. He really dozed off and someone sent a pillow. Although the heart is very interested, but the surface is still a indifferent appearance, and even frown. "O''Kelly, you should know that I lived in green city for a while." Archduke O''Kelly nodded. It was not a secret that ELO was in charge of the covenant of darkness. He knew it long ago. But at that time, the battle of lissel had not begun, and no one expected that the leader of an underground force in green city would be a great God. "Do you know why I live in seclusion here?" On hearing this, Archduke O''Kelly opened his eyes slightly. After a little thinking, he shook his head with a bitter smile. How could the gods do things? "Forgive me for my ignorance, crown. Are you experiencing the life of mortals in order to understand the power of a higher level?" Li De''s eyes lit up, which is a good statement. Why didn''t I think of it? He coughed, nodded and shook his head slowly. "It''s for this reason..." he answered without blushing, "but more importantly, I realized that the old days had come, so I came to the thematic plane ahead of time. But in this process has suffered a lot of damage, now the power is not as invincible as you think. During this period, I have been looking for ways to recover my strength. The underground forces conquering green city just want to use them to find the magic materials I need... Oh, so it is. Lord okelli suddenly looked on his face and didn''t expect that there was such a secret. But when he regained consciousness, his eyes brightened slightly, and ELO was injured under his crown?? Instead of being disappointed, my heart is getting hotter. The other party is injured, which means that he can help. If ELO has no desire, what can green city attract the other party''s protection? What''s more, if you are injured, you can freeze the whole city and kill the God of pestilence... If you are not injured, how strong should it be? If he can help the other side recover, does it mean that in the next period of time, green city will be protected by a real GodThe creator God, he has seen hope. The excitement in his heart immediately passed to his face, and Archduke O''Kelly was almost ready to laugh. But after seeing Li De''s frown, he immediately suppressed his inner joy and showed a very dignified expression on his face for the next second. "Under the crown of ELO, you cut off the power of evil gods for the civilians in the southern provinces, and even more saved the city of eNOS. This is a great deed that can be praised by all the lives of the glory Lord. On behalf of the southern provinces and the royal family of Nolan, I thank you. " After that, he bowed deeply, as if what he said was from the bottom of his heart. Li De praised his acting skills. The old people in the river and lake were not fuel-efficient lamps. After a look at the high sounding words, Duke o''kaili straightened up and looked at Li Dedao with sincerity. "Crown, you pay so much for the people under my rule. I, O''Kelly Nolan, can''t just sit around. What can I do to cure your injury? As long as it''s what I can find, even if I try my best to find it in green city, I''m not afraid of it! " The tone was full of firmness, like an oath. The southern ruler is ready to lay down his blood in order to fight against the coming old days, which means that the price he can pay for this will be beyond imagination. Of course, Li De was not a fool. When he turned his mind, he understood the idea of Archduke okali, and his heart was a little strange. This is just a fat sheep delivered to the door, and this kind of good thing?? Quite a bit want to kill a knife, but now dawn city is short of everything. But after a little thought, he decided to put off the idea. Sheep can be killed at any time. Now he can''t drop the forced grid. He is under the crown of ELO. "O''kaili, those ordinary things have no effect on me. What I want is what all gods are fighting for... Li De looks at the Duke of okali, which is meaningful. "So, you''d better go back. The old days are a disaster of fate. No one can escape. Maybe green city can survive..." this is a heartbreaking remark... no one can escape, maybe green city can survive?? Li De has said that. How dare Duke okali go back? Duke o''kaili''s heart leaped and his brain was turning wildly. In the end, what the gods wanted to fight for, and he couldn''t afford it back... artifact? No, the artifact can''t ask him... kimpuk? Precious ore? Magic material? Some rare blood? in the end, kaigong thought of Aoli. Blurt it out. "Believer?" Yes, only believers can make the gods fight for it, and he can''t solve it. After all, there are so many sects in green city, he can''t force the believers to change their faith, or they won''t have to wait for the old days to come to green city and they will be destroyed by those angry sects. Li De''s eyes showed a look that could be taught. It''s not bad that you are in power in the southern provinces, and your brain is good. "Now that you''ve guessed it, I''ll tell you... the damage I''ve suffered requires the faith of a large number of believers to repair it." Looking at the Duke of okali with a serious expression, "as a member of the royal family of Nolan, you must know a lot about the secrets of the gods. As you can imagine, believers are the source of divine power, which is no exception to me. I once had a lost plane that was all my believers. But after coming to the plane, because of the old evil god, I lost the communication channel with the lost plane, so now I need new believers to gain strength. " With the status of Archduke okali, it is absolutely easy to know the coming of divine power, so Li De has nothing to hide. Ao Kaili''s face showed a little excitement. If Li De can talk to him like this, he has already recognized him. After thinking about it for a moment, Archduke O''Kelly gnawed his teeth. "Crown, if it is to convert the believers of other sects to you, I can''t do it. But I can build temples and churches for you, send military guards, and let the administrator preach for you... Lee''s request for believers was unexpected, but it also made him feel relieved, because Archduke okelli was ready for a massive hemorrhage at the beginning. In contrast, just building a church and sending people to preach was totally acceptable, and even inexplicably made him feel that he had earned money directly. Such a simple act can be exchanged for the protection of gods. It is not allowed to let others die of envy. Hearing this promise, Li De''s eyes beamed with a smile, and his eyes toward Archduke okali became more and more kind. What a fat sheepHis face showed a little hesitation and heart, dragging the end, "this is not very good..." Archduke okali was relieved, and the other party was really excited. No longer hesitating, he suddenly turned to look at the door, where several Knights did not enter the room. "Cordry, Dahl, come in and listen." The two tall figures named immediately entered the room. "Sir, please give me your order." "Send me an order at once, and let the city guard organize people to build the Church of dawn sect under iloh''s crown! With the fastest speed, at all costs, you can mobilize the cavalry of Pegasus and the Legion of casters when necessary The two knights were startled, but looked at the unquestionable look of Archduke O''Kelly and immediately responded. After the two men had accepted the order to leave, Duke O''Kelly turned to face Li De with a kind of apology on his face. "Crown, please forgive me for my self assertion. From now on, green city will become the new settlement of dawn sect..." before the battle of eNOS City, Lee de yelled out that I am the God of dawn, and naturally it can''t be missed by the spies sent by Archduke okali, so it''s not a big deal for him to name the dawn sect. Seeing how sensible Duke aokaili was, Li De was more and more satisfied. He took the initiative to send him to the house and kill himself. Is it popular for fattening sheep to do so now? I like it. After a little meditation, Li De slightly shook his head, with a bit of helplessness. "O''Kelly... You... Oh, well, your sincerity has touched me, but I have to explain it to you. My strength is far from reaching its peak, not even legend. The reason why I can kill those gods and slaves is that only with magic and magic can we produce such strength. Maybe we can''t fight against the old evil gods as you said... but it will take some time for me to recover to the peak state, so you should be prepared. " But the more Li De said that, the higher his status in the hearts of Archduke okali. Listen, even if the legendary strength has not been restored, you can use magic and magic to freeze a city and kill millions of violent half rat people. When he regains his legendary strength, will he be able to kill the evil god''s nest in lissel alone?? Moreover, there may not be hidden backhand under ELO''s crown. Maybe the power he can burst out is more terrifying than what is shown now. The crazy Nao Kai Li Duke immediately convinced himself that he only felt the whole person shining in his eyes under the Yiluo crown. People always believe what they want to believe. However, in the two battles of lissel and eNOS, who have made remarkable achievements, Li De now says that he is only level 23. No one will believe him. Are you kidding, just 23 level extraordinary, can you crush three extraordinary people in one hand? Can a word make the gods kneel? Can the whole city be frozen by magic? Can you kill the old evil gods with your bare hands? The war is far more convincing than words. "Crown, you can rest assured that green city will never cause you any trouble at ordinary times, and will disturb you only at the most critical moment..." Archduke okali quickly assured Li Deli that the smile on the face of the southern ruler could not be covered. In his opinion, green city was stable. With such a supporter, when the old days came, he would no longer have to be as careful as before. The words are said on this, Li De can only with a few feelings of response down. "O''Kelly, I''m impressed by your attitude, and I promise that green city will help in times of crisis. But I have a word in advance. If my strength is not restored to its peak and the enemy is too strong, I may not be able to protect green city. So besides me, you should also look for as many powerful protectors as possible. The more powerful the more, the safer green city will be. " Duke o''kaili was very moved when he heard the speech. In fact, Li De would not stop there without saying that. The intelligence network of the southern provinces is in full operation. Li De is the strongest one in his target and the one he wants most, but not the last one. Now take a chest shot. "Don''t worry! I will do my best to build a church and preach for you, so that you can recover your strength as soon as possible. " Speaking of this in today''s talk, it is clear that both of them are very satisfied with the result. O''keellida recognized that he had found a backer for himself, and green city didn''t have to worry about it any more. Li De, on the other hand, made the dawn sect a formal sect in the city of green. As for the promise of the protection of Archduke okelli to green city, he would act naturally. After all, the scarlet mage tower is still in green city in the dark, and these two forces are the two arms of dawn city for him. If green city falls, his losses will be unacceptably high.So even if Archduke okelli doesn''t speak up, he will take part in the war to defend green city at the critical moment, which is to defend his own interests and has nothing to do with other things. In addition, he also said in advance that he might not be able to defeat the enemy he had committed. In the worst case, he would not be able to fight... Anyway, he could revive. In fact, it''s almost the same whether you answer or not. But if you do this midway, he will get a lot of benefits. The establishment of a sect is just the beginning. The real hidden benefit is that he can enter the high-level of green city in the name of ELO. Green city is the core of the southern provinces, but also the Norland empire can not ignore the city. His entry into the top echelon of green city means that he can mobilize more resources and power than he is now hiding in the dark. For example, if he wanted to buy a rare and precious ore, he had to go to various chambers of Commerce to buy it at a high price. But if he enters green city in the name of ELO''s crown, he only needs to reveal this information, and there will surely be countless nobles and chambers of Commerce to dig their heads for him, and these people do so only to win his favor. Isn''t it worth paying a price to win the favor of a God? This is power. When you''re in the cloud, people under every pore make you feel comfortable. At that time, the precious materials of the whole green city will be placed in front of him, including magic records, forbidden incantation scrolls, rare ores, etc., which can be easily obtained as long as he needs. This invisible advantage is the most let Li Dexin flower in full bloom. After confirming the cooperative relationship, Li De immediately became much more kind to the Duke of okali, and their conversation became more intimate. He still expressed his love for this kind of fat, which he hoped would be more beneficial. He was not afraid of being fat and had a good appetite. He could eat as much as he could. After more than half a day, Li De found an excuse to end the topic. At the same time, he made an appointment with Archduke okali to visit green city three days later. The Duke of O''Kelly turned and left happily. Prince eNOS, like an invisible man, came to Lee immediately after the shadow of Archduke okelli disappeared. "Under the crown, I will immediately arrange to build the dawn sect..." Li De smiles, "what do you want to join in? The city of eNOS can be rebuilt according to the established plan. The establishment of the church can be delayed. Now the key is to restore the strength of the whole city. " Finish saying the tone to pause for a moment, after thinking for a moment, continue to say. "The God of pestilence has been killed by me again. This evil god will not appear again in a short time. Even the extraordinary power in lissel will not come out again. So there will be no more danger in eNOS until the old days come. But just in case, I''ll send the army of 10000 and a half to assist you. In addition, the loss of plane adventurers this time is not small, you can also take the initiative to use this Centaur army to lead adventurers to hunt and kill the fury halflings. Especially the two guilds, scarlet moon and Dark Pact, are under my control. This time, the Centaur army can help them improve their strength Players kill monsters to increase their power. After death, their power will decrease. This simple feature has been explored by aborigines. Therefore, Lee De''s words did not cause too much reaction from Prince eNOS. "At this stage, we must enhance our strength. The more powerful we have in our hands, the more confident we will be against the old days. And the adventurer who can keep resurrecting is the sharpest sword in our hands. You can see the power they''re bursting out of. Well trained, these people will be one of our most important strength in the future. " "Yes, under the crown." Prince eNOS knelt on one knee and bowed humbly. - - - - - although the campaign of eNOS city has ended, the waves caused by this campaign did not calm down with the passage of time, but became more and more intense. The earth needless to say, more than one billion people witnessed the shocking scene of Li De''s killing all directions, and their desire for this game reached its peak. All of them were frantically posting requests for Rongguang to continue to produce game warehouses. However, countries outside China and even their governments have officially come forward to open glory. The official website of Huaxia sneers at these demands and ignores them. But as time went on, a sudden news made everyone excited. "Glory" the third batch of game class officially accepted booking, and will be more than a month after the opening of January 1. And this time the number of game silos is up to 110 million. What is surprising is that the Chinese government does not know what kind of benefits it has received. Among them, 10 million game warehouses belong to overseas version. As you can see from the news reports, several core technologies of top secret level in Europe and America, Huaxia made a breakthrough at the same time when the overseas version of the game warehouse was releasedThe price of the 100 million game storehouses released in China has been reduced to 10000 yuan, which is absolutely not expensive for ordinary Chinese netizens in the middle of the 21st century. These game warehouses were quickly snapped up. All of them are waiting for the third round after more than one month. However, it remains to be seen what changes will happen to the glory theme plane when more players enter this time than last time. The change of the earth has not affected the glory because of the time relationship. As the tipping point of this turbulence, eNOS city has started a new round of construction after the resurrected players. The characteristic of players is that they can''t be killed. After millions of people have died once, they can resume the previous lively scene the next day. This is absolutely impossible to see in the cities of Aboriginal people. Prince eNOS took advantage of this opportunity to release a large number of construction tasks, and directly used the energy these players had no place to release to build the city. At the same time, it also opened the rights to exchange equipment for contribution degree, which made the complaints of players who died several times smaller. It was announced that in the next month, centaurs will be hired by players in a team of 100. However, this employment needs to consume contribution. Only participating in urban construction or other tasks can get contribution. This moment detonated the enthusiasm of players, the damaged city of eNOS was restored by crazy construction. After returning to green city, Archduke okali immediately began to dispatch people to build dawn Church in green city. And building 10 at a time is crazy. The goddess of life hall in green city is only 8, which attracted the attention of many nobles and sects, but after the inquiry, their inner dissatisfaction disappeared, or they could only be suppressed. Because under the crown of ELO, the Legendary God has promised Archduke okelli to protect the city of green after the coming of the old days! In exchange, green city needs to do its best to preach for ilow. Even if those in charge of the sects are not happy, the general situation must not be violated. It is useless for other people to agree and oppose it. Moreover, they dare not resist or are unwilling to resist. After all, everyone knows the terror of those old evil gods. Lissel, the evil god''s nest, is at the gate of green city. It is a huge problem whether the green city can keep after the old days come. Now that there are gods to protect them, it is also of great benefit to them. After all, no one wants to be devoured by those evil beings. The upper nobles of green city are excited, and the dark forces of the underground world are also amazed. It''s amazing that ELO has entered the top of green city under his crown. Yes, the people of underground forces still believe that under the crown of iloh, there is definitely a dark life - Vampire. And getting to the top of green city was just his trick. With a lot of coquettish operation, Li De made people in both the light and dark camps recognize him and firmly believe that he is a member of his own camp. What the other camp says can''t shake this cognition. The blood clan can release the power of light is ridiculous. If you don''t really see it, you can''t believe it. In such an environment, the days of the Dark Pact became more and more comfortable. Not only did the gray trade make a lot of money, but also the upper nobles of green city began to do business with the Dark Pact. Everyone can see that ELO will become the most prominent power in green city for a long time to come. At this time, it is absolutely not a loss to please each other. As for the key figure in the underground world, the heart eater Wales, the chairman of the devil''s heart, is very excited to start building dawn church on his own site. It also claims that people who believe in ELO''s crown will receive a 50% reduction in asylum fees under the control of the devil''s heart. At dawn, the church was full of people, and before it was built, a large number of residents wanted to believe in ELO, the most efficient missionary in history. - - - - in the turbulent outside world, Li De quietly returned to the dawn city. The war in the underground world is over, but there are still many things for him to make decisions. The agreement with Archduke okali is that after three days, he still has enough time. After Castro flew into the distant mountains, Li De directly sensed the place where his bones were buried across thousands of kilometers. in the sky of blue sky and white clouds, there was a sudden explosion in front of Castro flying at high speed, and the space was broken. Then the newborn King instantly disappeared into the space gap. After a few blinks of an eye, the broken space is restored to its original state, and the surrounding area is quiet, as if nothing has just happened. In the place where he was buried, Li De entered into this plane which belonged to him. At that moment, an indescribable force of terror blessed himself. His breath was like a God at this moment.The power of the whole plane is now at his disposal. He is the center of the plane. It''s a wonderful feeling of control. Looking down at a circle of buried bones with an area of 50 kilometers, I feel happy. The ground of the place where the bones were buried was still paved with white bones. The round rock wall used to surround and kill the wild half rat people in the middle area was still there, but there was no army stationed at this time. At the right-hand end of the place where the bones are buried, a door of space is opened. Through the door of space, you can feel the stink of cave spiders. That''s the spider plane he conquered, because he sent Atlantis to guard the twilight city with the gods, so he didn''t continue to kill cave spiders during this period. There are extraordinary spiders on the surface of spiders, so you don''t have to worry about those spiders running out. However, it is necessary to find a chance to start the pig raising plan again, otherwise it will be too wasteful. Looking at the left hand direction of the place where the bones were buried, dozens of doors of space were coming and going back and forth. Most of the doors in this line of space are in pairs, one on the left and the other on the right, less than three or five meters apart. Basically, if you step out of the door of space, you can go out through the door of another space. Li De smiles with satisfaction. These gates of space are the key to the rapid development of dawn city. They connect the orcs in the dwarf Valley, the magic crystal veins in the underground world, and the new agricultural towns on the dawn plain... the core of these connections is naturally the dawn city. Through the gate of space, the radiation range of dawn city has reached a radius of 1000 kilometers, that is, 2000 kilometers in diameter. In this area, dawn dwellers no longer need to ride the magic language bat to reach dawn city directly through the space gate. Of course, at this stage, the outside world has only opened the door of space in the dwarf Valley, and has not completely connected with the outside world. The existence of the gate of space saves a lot of time for dawn City, directly improves the work efficiency, and keeps the development of the whole city at a high speed. After a little observation, Li De was very satisfied. Although there were dozens of doors in the space, under the command of the guards, there was no sign of chaos. After a short stay in the burial site, he did not stay any longer, and there was nothing to see at this stage. He put the smaller Castro into the bag and tore the space out of the white bone. Dawn City, office on the fifth floor of the new district. Looking at the familiar environment in front of him, Li De was very happy. After sitting in the armchair behind the desk, I thought a little. This visit to eNOS city not only saved the player''s main city that he secretly controlled, but also won a strong title. Finally, he opened the line of Archduke okali and successfully introduced the dawn sect into green city. This trip has been fruitful. "Sure enough, the golden belt of killing and setting fire... War is the nourishment for rapid growth." After pondering for a moment, reed regained his mind and turned to look at the door. "Go and call Harrison..." although he is often out of the office, there are blood clans stationed at the door all year round. It''s a symbol of identity, and it''s also to make sure that certain confidential documents won''t be stolen by outsiders - even though the real secret ones all have system space. On hearing the order, one of the blood Americans helped her chest and immediately turned down the stairs. After a while, the sound of footsteps outside came from far to near. A moment later, Harrison, the city hall speaker with a slightly feminine appearance and a gray mage''s robe, entered the office. "Good day, under the crown... how is the situation in eNOS city?" Harrison raised his chest to salute and asked softly. The attack on eNOS by millions of wild half rodents is too frightening. When Harrison got the information, lied was not in dawn City, and he was afraid to decide whether to send troops. It was a big event that moved the whole body. And most of the troops were sent by Lee to attack Naga, so the dawn army was not seen in eNOS city. "It''s settled." Li De laughs and repeats the general process of the matter, and finally says. "Three days later, I have an appointment with Archduke o''kaili. In order to successfully preach the church at dawn, I must stay in green city for a period of time." "Under the crown, your great power is really shocking, this time you go to green city may be an excellent opportunity, which can not only enable the dawn sect to preach quickly, but also obtain more resources we need with the help of Archduke okali." "Yes, that''s what I meant." Li De nodded approvingly, "so before I go, I have to deal with the recently accumulated trivia and inspect the progress of previous projects.Harrison, report on the progress of projects in dawn city recently, starting with agriculture. " Food to eat one bite at a time, although green city has made progress, but his root is the city of dawn. "Yes, under the crown." Harrison solemnly reports. "We have established 10 small towns on the plain according to your plan. Each agricultural town has a population of 1000, and these farmers are directly employed by the city hall. Their only job is to grow farmland and produce wheat. With the help of Dawning mage tower and giant, each agricultural town has opened up 200000 mu of farmland, with an average area of 200 mu per capita. Such a vast area of cultivated land is absolutely impossible before, and now these lands have not been planted with wheat. The reason for opening up so much land is that the Research Institute of magic industry has made a breakthrough in the development of automatic seeders and automatic harvesters according to your ideas. Although there is still much room for improvement in the efficiency of the first generation of alchemy machines, it is far beyond the farming limit of normal farmers, so the per capita cultivated land of 200 mu is not too big a problem. In addition, I have asked the Institute of magic industry to set up a special agricultural research department to produce and improve the drawings you gave... in Harrison''s report, Li De''s expression became more and more satisfied, and the statement that science and technology is the primary productivity is absolutely true. Although the theme plane of glory does not have the technology of the earth, they have the power that is not inferior to technology magic. The original intention of his establishment of the magic industry research institute is to apply magic to various production tools, so as to provide production efficiency. With the expansion of dawn City, the population has also increased, and the food crisis has not been greatly alleviated. Especially after the giant Corps joined, the food crisis was raised to the throat. The dawn city has reached its present scale. It is obvious that relying on human farming alone can not meet the needs brought about by development. At this time, the best development direction is to combine the earth''s technological products with magic to create new alchemy creations to replace human beings. And Li dezao is ready for this road. Magic harvester, alchemy seeder... These are the best successes. As long as the machines are started, not to mention 200 mu of arable land per capita, even 1000 mu can be managed. Science and technology can change life. This is not a joke. "As the focus of agriculture, this matter must be grasped. I hope to see the real finished products in the sowing season next year." Once these agricultural machines have been developed, next year, as long as spring and summer, autumn will harvest more than expected. After conquering the city of Naga, the captured grain was enough for the city of dawn to consume for half a year. In addition to the existing grain reserves, there was no problem supporting the city for a year. He''s waiting for the next harvest. "Yes, crown, I have been personally urging this matter." "How are the heating, lighting and rail cars going?" Li De is not wordy, and continues to ask questions. These are the key projects he put forward before. "The heating system has been completed, and heating equipment has been put into operation throughout the city. Heating will start in mid November and stop on March 1 next year. The lighting system is under construction and is expected to be completed in mid December. As for the railcar... The finished product designed by dwarves has passed the test, but because of the scarcity of steel, our stock is used to forge weapons and armor, so we are still queuing up for construction... It is expected to be officially produced after the beginning of spring next year. " These projects are the most basic facilities, which are of great importance. Heating system needless to say, with heating, residents can continue to work in winter... This is the old capitalist Li De''s idea. Of course, heating has greatly improved the living environment. After experiencing the heating, there is no way to accept that the indoor temperature is colder than the outdoor temperature. Lighting is simply the starting point of nightlife, not to repeat, rail car is a tool to save time and improve work efficiency. These projects are the foundation of the infrastructure of various countries on the earth, but it is these infrastructures that are the dividing line between the backward and the advanced. Once these projects are completed, dawn city will become a city driven by magic technology. A city completely different from glory. Li De was very excited when he thought of the rail car driven by magic circle running in the dawn City, magic crystal as a substitute for electricity, neon flashing, harvester integrating dwarf and goblin technology, purchasing wheat on the plain and so on. He has a sense of making history. He built the city bit by bit, and he led all the people to the distance."Well, we must pay attention to these things. People''s livelihood seems simple, but for a city, it can''t be ignored. What''s more, are there any problems with the halflings or other races that have been integrated into dawn city? " When he broke through the twilight City, Li De brought some halflings back to the dawn city. The crossbows produced by the halflings were of unimaginable quality. Naturally, he could not let go of these precious labors. "Under the crown, everything is normal. They have a very high acceptance of dawn City, and some of them have even become the believers of dawn sect..." looking at Harrison''s expression of a bit of pride, Li De couldn''t help smiling. Tap water, greenhouse vegetables, heating, clean streets, clean residents, civilized and courteous patrols, adequate food, and jobs can be found everywhere... a rich, safe, inclusive, open and non discriminatory city is absolutely irresistible temptation for halflings who live underground and may encounter danger all the time. Everything in the dawn city is absolutely new and amazing to those new people. A city full of charm has quietly taken shape. Chapter 420 Green city, November 15, 3525. The approaching of the cold winter moon makes the temperature drop rapidly, and even the beggars on the street put on several layers of old and shabby clothes. But in this cold weather, the atmosphere of the city is particularly hot today. For the crown of ELO is coming. Yes, under the crown of ELO, the great being who was shining in lissel, and then saving the city of eNOS, will come today. During this period of time, the evil god slaves of lissel were rampant in the southern provinces, but no one could stop them. In addition, more and more rumors about the coming of the end of the world were raging, and fear had spread in green city. The high-ranking aristocrats did not know how serious the fear of ordinary residents was. Although the city walls of green are strong, there is a great mage named Locke. But it still makes residents feel insecure, and many people have packed their bags and are ready to flee at any time. But the atmosphere of uneasiness was swept away three days ago. Because the Great Duke of okali has invited ELO to protect the city of green! The goddess is on. This is definitely the best news they''ve heard in recent months. ELO, the crown! So when the day came when Archduke o''keeli said that he was under the crown of ELO, almost all the residents were in a state of excitement. Green Street, the biggest traffic artery in green city, is full of people on both sides. People take flowers, wear bright clothes, dress themselves clean and tidy, with the most noble way of their hearts to meet the arrival of the crown. The soldiers in strong armour keep their eyes firmly on this place to maintain order. The originally dirty street has been washed clean with water, and even the caster at the back has used magic to clean it. This makes many residents believe that master mage will clean the streets one day, which is absolutely a wonder that can make them boast for a lifetime. Many of the nobles in the south of the city, accompanied by the Lord of green, are already in charge of the city. The civilians on both sides were dazzled by the scene. "Goddess, is that the head of the Delilah family? The Delilah family is a hereditary marquis. I didn''t expect that even the central position could not be squeezed in... " " is that Lord Raul, vice president of the mage association? I heard that Lord Raul had become a level 15 mage three months ago. I really didn''t expect that such a big man would be in... " " Oh, creator God, what do I see? That''s the most beautiful tulip in green city, Miss Winnie, President of the Alex chamber of Commerce. This is the nearest time miss Winnie and I are so happy... " " look, look!! That''s Ms. Weina, the goddess of praise. I''m lucky to meet Ms. Weina here!! That''s the queen of scarlet mage tower. It''s so beautiful... "count Holt..." all kinds of big people make the residents around exclaim. They have never seen so many heavyweights in green city at the same time. And these big people gather together, just waiting for a person to come. There was no impatience in the eyes of these upper class nobles. They talked to each other in a graceful manner. It seemed that it was a great honor to wait here. And mixed in the crowd of players to see this scene is also full of envy. "Only the big people of this level can make so many high-level NPCs wait. Do you see the aristocrat riding the black horse? His uncle, last time I did a task of two months before I met each other, but that idiot sent me away without even talking to me. He didn''t piss me off. Do you know how to be a grandson now? I''m sorry "Crouch, those two noble NPC are so beautiful? The one in the red dress is the most beautiful tulip in the legend of green city? It''s so beautiful. That pair of long legs can let me play for a year... "when will ELO come? Who can tell me how to hold this boss''s thigh? " "I''m going to find a chance to get into their reception team. If we can get in touch with ELO, then we will be developed. Any leakage of oil and water by NPC of this level can be eaten by us." Many players are eager to try, in the eyes of players, Li De is now the most powerful God, the top level NPC, if you can get his attention, it is not heaven? All of them are waiting for Li De''s arrival with great expectation. But in the crowd, Weina has a subtle expression. Li De once went through the bottom with the little maid. The dark agreement was that he was in power. Under the crown of ELO, he was another identity. Scarlet mage tower also because of this relationship, until now also provides a two ring magic scroll for its sale.So when the legend of ELO''s crown came, the most astonished was Weina. "Lord Li De is a God..." the girl''s inner mood is very strange at this time, with both consternation and curiosity, but more of it is a kind of worship and admiration. It seems that there is no doubt about the fact that Li De is a God. What he has done is the truth to the girl. She just needs to believe it. As time went by, the crowd had been waiting for two full days. But Rao is so, those noble nobles still smile, no one dare to show their impatience. When the hand of the clock on cross street goes to 12 o''clock. "Coming!" I don''t know who called out. All of them raised their spirits at this moment and all turned to look out of the city. At this time, a figure with holy light appeared in the distant sky. The white light was so conspicuous against the background of dark clouds. Under the gaze of tens of thousands of people at the gate of the city, the figure in the sky approached rapidly from the horizon. Every step forward, his figure appeared tens of blades away. The 15th level vice president of the green city mage association could not even detect the trace of casting. "Coming, it''s really coming under the Yiluo crown..." in the low voice of the crowd and the attention of the public, Li De, dressed in the white master''s robe, stepped into the sky against the background of thick dark clouds. That temperament is perfectly in line with the spirit of all people should look like. Handsome, elegant, mysterious, powerful. Many women even after seeing Lee''s face, her face was unnaturally flushed and her eyes were subconsciously widened. How can such a handsome man exist in this world? After arriving at the gate of the city, Li De fell quietly. At the moment that Li De appeared in the sky, Duke O''Kelly turned over and dismounted from his horse. Seeing Li De landing, he immediately stepped forward and bowed respectfully and excitedly. "Good day, under the crown of ELO, green city welcomes you." The voice of Archduke O''Kelly immediately awakened the rest of the aristocrats who had not yet returned to God. These upper nobles who controlled the power of green city all saluted at this moment. "Under the crown, green city welcomes you." After the noble salute, the surrounding residents and soldiers on both sides subconsciously followed the noble to hold their chest and bow. "Under the crown, green city welcomes you Although the sound is not very neat, but it is vast, half of green city is shrouded in this sound wave. At this time, in the wide square at the gate of green city, everyone bowed to Lee. Even the players who are not afraid of heaven and earth have to bend down with the current. At this moment, only Li De stood alone, the wind gently blowing his robe, noble and elegant temperament. All the people around seemed to meet their king. This scene was only seen at dawn city before, but now it is a classic scene in green city. Lee''s face did not fluctuate at all. You may not believe it. If I walk on the streets of dawn City, the scene will be more grand than this. Looking at a circle of people, a majestic momentum rose in vain, just like the collapse of a thousand blade high snow mountain, shaking the world. Lord of gods: when you activate this title, the legend increases by 50, and activates the feature - Lord God majesty. Lord God''s majesty: Your Majesty is so powerful that even the gods will be affected and respect you. Around the bow salute crowd at the moment only feel a wild ancient Warcraft opened their eyes in front of them, the breath of soul penetration let their hearts tremble. Great terror came to the world. Is this the power of the gods? The crowd had to bend deeper. Many players originally smile the expression immediately became a bit serious, the heart unconsciously raised the awe of Li De. What an exaggeration... Is this guy terrible? The LORD God is majestic. There is no way to avoid this kind of oppression, unless its own power has surpassed the ordinary God. Although the crowd bowed and saluted for only a few breaths, everyone felt as if half a century had passed, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe. Until the sound of exemption ring, all the people rose up with relief. But when the crowd got up and looked at Lee, there was no light pick in their eyes, all of them were respect and fear, and the players were no exception. The power of the gods can not be looked at directly. "Crown, I have prepared a dust reception dinner for you..." Duke okali''s smile did not stop when he saw Li De appear. Although Li De had promised that he would come, he was still very worried.If the other party doesn''t come, all he''s done these days will be in vain. "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome, just help me prepare a quiet residence... " you can rest assured that I have prepared the best manor in green city for you... in addition, do you need to talk to the nobles of green city a little? They have admired your honor for a long time, and they also contributed a lot to the construction of the church at dawn... " this is the old aristocrat, who can''t find out anything wrong with his words. Hearing the words of Archduke okali, the big men around him who are one of the best in green city look at Li De eagerly, and feel quite uneasy. How lucky it is to be able to talk to gods. Li De glanced at the crowd without opening his mouth. When he saw the figure of Weina in the crowd, he stopped for a moment. Seeing the light in the girl''s eyes, he couldn''t help being funny. How could this little girl be there? Yiluo crown under this identity, Weina is aware of... But the girl is obviously very smart, did not show any difference, he naturally will not this time to say hello to his little maid, two people''s eyes touched and instantly separated. "There will be time later." Hearing the voice of Li De''s slight refusal, the nobles around him could not help being disappointed, but no one dared to say anything. Instead, they all showed a look of understanding with a smile. This scene makes the players around full of envy, this is the real big man, those nobles who want to hold their thighs can ignore. "Yes, under the crown, please get on the carriage..." Duke okali did not dare to say more, and quickly reached out to indicate the position beside him. Lee turned his head slightly and looked at the side of the street. When the pompous carriage appeared in front of him, he couldn''t help but gasp at the corner of his mouth. Was it sure that he didn''t send me to get married? In front of me, an extremely luxurious fairy carriage was stopped by the street under the protection of the guards. The carriage with exquisite patterns was pulled by seven pure white flying horses. On the carriage, roses, tulips and other flowers were in full bloom. Although it looks very beautiful and has a great style, Li De feels like he is going to pick up a bride. How can he see it so twisted. "Under the crown, this is the fairy''s flower carriage, which was once a treasure given to me by the king. The flowers on the carriage grow on the elfin wood and open all the year round. Because it can absorb magic energy and keep plants growing all year round, it has been cut down. Now it is extinct. Therefore, it should be the only flower carriage made by elfin wood on Rongguang theme plane It sounds good... after turning around and looking at Duke okali, who looks like a treasure offering, Li De feels that the carriage will definitely be liked by the girls. It seems that he will find an excuse to ask Duke okali to come over and use it in case of need in the future... holding back his inner discomfort, he turns around and gets into the carriage. As for the nobles who come to pick up the car, he directly loses them Yes. Now he is a God, a group of mortal nobles, who are qualified to enter his eyes. People can''t collapse. What should be installed still needs to be installed. O''Kelly immediately drove away the groom who was going to drive the car, and sat in the driver''s position to drive for Li De. "Ladies and gentlemen, tonight''s dinner is open as scheduled, please come to the banquet on time..." after Duke okelli left a word, he drove his carriage into the city to the manor. The surrounding residents were shocked to see the scene. "Even grand duke O''Kelly can only drive the carriage under the crown of ELO..." "goddess, Lord okelli will have a day to drive a carriage, which is unbelievable..." "the divine power under the crown of ELO is too great, which makes people admire..." "..." when Weina saw the carriage disappear, the watch on her face Although the feeling is calm, but the heart has been filled with deep doubts. The moment she met, she could be sure that under ilow''s crown was Lee. The soul contract in the spiritual sea would not deceive people, and her consciousness would not deceive him. But the girl did not understand why Li De wanted to hide his identity? But since Li De doesn''t say so, naturally she won''t ask. This smart girl knows how to do it. The players around looked regretfully at the carriage leaving, many of the guys who just wanted to try were Yan. Li De''s breath is so terrible that even if some players want to do something extraordinary, they lose their courage at the last minute. I was scared alive. Li De didn''t think so much. He was still thinking about how to operate in green city. Now that he has been crowned by ELO, the power he can mobilize is absolutely not the same. At present, he has three forces in green city that can be mobilized at any time. The first is the scarlet mage tower, which is the most powerful force. Both the network and the circle of contacts are first-class.The second is the covenant of darkness, one of the three giants in the underground world of green city. Although it can not catch up with the scarlet mage tower, its influence in the underground world is definitely stronger than that of the scarlet mage tower. Especially now that he is the president of the covenant of darkness under the crown of ELO, that is even more so. The third is the player. Although most of the power of scarlet moon is in the city of eNOS, the city of green also has strong forces. Moreover, players are easy to mobilize. As long as they are ordered to attack the Lord''s manor, they dare. According to Li De, the greatest advantage of Yiluo''s status is that he can directly mobilize the resources of green city to help these forces further expand and develop. But he hasn''t figured out how to transfer. And now there is a key point - the mission of the dawn sect. With the improvement of his strength, the importance of the power of faith has become increasingly prominent. The most urgent point that Li De needs to change now is the huge demand for the power of faith and the small number of believers. Especially after he realized that the power of faith can be enhanced by the power of faith, his desire for the power of faith is increasing. Therefore, expanding the source of belief power and increasing the number of believers has become an urgent problem to be solved. The geographical location of dawn city and the existence of blood clan make it difficult for him to obtain large number of believers by using the city of dawn. Now the emergence of green city has played a role in making up for the short board. If he can have hundreds of thousands of believers in this city, then he can strengthen this divinity with faith and raise the strength of his subordinates. Those subordinates who used to fight with him in the world are obviously unable to keep up with him at the moment, which makes him rather sorry. After all, they are all subordinates who fought together, and he is not willing to eliminate them like this. At level 19, there are skeleton dragons and dead bones, 18 Orc King Kapp, 17 level northern land son grott, 16 level Stanley, 16 level bronze one eyed giant COSO, 15 level dawn bat King Castro, 15 level Frey.... these top fighting capabilities that once made great contributions to the dawn city are not enough after he reaches the extraordinary level. It''s not that they are not strong. They can still hang and fight with the same level of combat effectiveness in the outside world. The problem is that Lee''s rank has been raised too fast. In just over four years, he was promoted from level 10 to level 23. It would be good for the glorious aborigines to upgrade to two levels in four years. So the top combat effectiveness that he relied on before cannot be reused. With the advent of the old days, it can be predicted that the combat effectiveness of level 15 will not be able to participate in the battles he will face in the future. He can only be helped by being extraordinary. Therefore, at this critical time point, it is self-evident that the power of belief can enhance the strength of subordinates. "If you can harvest a wave of faith this time, you can first upgrade the two strongest Orc King KAP and the dead bone to transcendence. In particular, although the words are a little wordy, but the level is already 19, which is the easiest to be promoted to extraordinary... " thinking of the dead bone, Li De''s mouth was filled with a smile. The chatter had been sent off to explore the bog, and with it came Corso, the bronze Cyclops. Black dragon is always a hidden danger. As a cyclops growing up in the mud swamp, COSO is very familiar with the environment there. As a bone dragon, the dead bone is very sensitive to the breath of the giant dragon. Maybe you can find the mysterious black dragon by combining the two. "Under the crown, here we are." Just as Li De''s thoughts spread out, the carriage stopped safely, and the voice of Archduke O''Kelly came from the outside. After being interrupted, Li De didn''t think about it any more, and he needed to harvest the power of faith step by step. Get up and get out of the carriage. "Under the crown, this is the manor I prepared for you. It is only 500 blades away from the Lord''s manor. You can call me at any time..." after hearing the speech, Li De turned to look ahead. In front of him was a western style manor with an open door. The front garden with hundreds of blades was still in full bloom even in this cold season. In the manor, various exquisite statues and frescoes emerge in endlessly, and with those precious flower beds, a noble manor style comes. Ordinary people in front of this kind of manor even lower their heads and dare not to see more. "O''Kelly, you have a mind." Li De took an appreciative look at aokeli, with a satisfied expression. Seeing Li De''s smile, Duke okali quietly breathed a sigh of relief, and then quickly reached for his hand. "Crown, please, I''ll introduce you to your manor." Then the master of the southern province, like a servant, respectfully brought Li De into it and began to introduce it in detail. It was obvious that he had done his homework. After a day, in the main hall of the manor.Li De sat quietly in front of the round table with the white menu. On the left and right sides were Archduke okali and several other middle-aged nobles. These nobles were all the relatives of Archduke okali, and of course, they were also the high-ranking patriarchs of the big family in green city. Seeing Li De, who was enjoying tea slowly, no one dared to say more. He sat upright with his back. In front of Li De, these noble nobles in green city were just like ordinary people in low status. One of his eyebrows could make them nervous for a long time. Power is a man''s best coat, and at this time, Li De undoubtedly had this luxurious coat, although most of them were brain tonic... until Li De put down the black tea cup in his hand, Duke O''Kelly did not dare to speak. "Under the crown, there are 10 dawn churches under construction in recent days, and they are expected to be completed in half a month. The main church next to your manor is expected to be completed in three days. This church was originally another building, and it was already half built. After our continuous day and night work, it will soon be completed. " Lord O''Kelly did not forget that Lee said that his strength had not been restored, and that if he wanted to recover, he could only rely on believers. In order to enable Li De to recover his strength as soon as possible in order to cope with the coming of the old days, Archduke O''Kelly and the nobles took great pains to help build the church, and even sent the caster team. In this magical world, the master mage is almost omnipotent, and he is strong enough to carry bricks. Therefore, the dawn church can take shape in a very short time. Li De smiles at his speech. Looking at Archduke O''Kelly, there was a kind look in his eyes, and he was so eager to help him build a church... It was a wonderful feeling. Li De felt that he had cheated so many times. This time should be the most successful one. He has now successfully broken into the enemy base camp and has become the enemy''s boss. This is not reasonable. Unless a real god suddenly sprang up and pointed at him and said that he was just a hypocrite, no one would be able to reveal his identity under the crown of ELO. His two illustrious achievements have made his position in the hearts of these people to the extreme, even if some people doubt it can not shake this position. Happy. However, it was not long before Duke O''Kelly said the next word, which made him worried about the trouble. "Crown, please forgive our ignorance. Dawn had not spread in the Norland empire before, so we know nothing about it. Even if we have searched through the ancient books and records, we have not found the existence of the dawn sect. As for the doctrine you have set, you are in a daze. In order to better spread your glory, can you please give the doctrine of dawn sect The doctrine of dawn sect? After hearing this, Li De''s mouth twitched. You may not believe it. The doctrine of dawn sect is full of positive energy. Self improvement, tenacious struggle, unity, bravery and patriotism. Anyone who takes this teaching back will not be said to be wrong, even if it is written in a textbook. But the only problem is that it''s OK on earth, but this is glory... and now the place where he''s going to announce his doctrine is the player''s haunted area, green city. If the players know this doctrine, they must not be crazy. It''s all because the moonlight was so charming and your eyes were so affectionate that I made a mistake... he didn''t know at that time that he would face so many troubles. I can''t help but feel some brain pain. What to do now? Online and so on, very urgent, how can we solve the problem of doctrine?? Chapter 421 "Did you hear that? The dawn sect under the crown of ELO is recruiting people to revise their doctrines and only recruit adventurers who have lost their planes... " " no? What kind of existence is there under ELO''s crown? Would he look up to those ignorant adventurers who lost plane "Don''t you understand that before ELO''s coronation came down to the throne plane, there was a lost plane, where all the people were his followers. After coming to the thematic plane, it was cut off from the communication channel with believers. Those ignorant adventurers also come. As for the lost plane, ELO is interested in their identity... " " so it is... But how do you know this? " "What kind of eyes are you looking at? This is the news that my cousin got when he heard the big people chatting with each other when he was building the church. He will open the recruitment later. I don''t believe you can find it by looking at it... " a news about the amendment of the doctrine of Breaking Dawn sect for recruiting adventurers under the crown of ELO has been widely circulated in the city of green. Most people''s first reaction to the news is how is this possible? But after the reason spread, many people were relieved, but the aborigines began to envy and hate the players. Unexpectedly, they can wait for the favor of ELO''s crown. These ignorant adventurers really met the goddess of luck to show their grace. And the player hears this news, immediately one by one excited. I didn''t expect that they would have a day when salted fish would turn over. This is definitely a good chance to hold iloh''s golden leg. This time, if we have a relationship with each other, can they not go to heaven?? Suddenly one by one crazy rush into each registration point, in the blink of an eye was crowded. "Hum, it''s great to finally have a chance to meet ELO. I love him so much." "shit, can you stay away from me? Did you touch the bottom of the labor force just now "Elder sister, you are over 50 and still playing games? Can you stop crowding in the men? I''ve seen you''ve been here for three hours, but you can''t get in? Does your husband know? " "This Guard officer, I graduated from Dr. 985. Believe me, I can certainly help ELO revise the doctrines under the crown... What, don''t you know Dr. 985? Do you know this one? I just picked up a jinpuke at the gate of the city. I knew it was your adult. I came back to you after half a day''s service... " it''s not reliable for business, but it''s still very good for opportunism. It didn''t take long for a player to be selected... finally, it was rumored that after layers of screening, a total of 8 players entered the final The doctrinal revision administration. This makes those late players clap their thighs and hate that they have lost two legs... this time, the waves subsided in less than half a day, but when people think that this is the end of the matter. The doctrine of dawn sect was posted outside the churches under construction. Dogma: self improvement, tenacious struggle, unity, bravery, love of home and patriotism. At the beginning, the passing players thought they were dazzled and thought it was the silly goods that secretly replaced the transaction. But the doctrines posted in all the churches were the same, and after being confirmed by the soldiers on guard, they found that the doctrines were true! Rongguang, a sect in the feudal theocracy society, has come up with such a doctrine. The players are crazy. What a sleeping trough this is. The Forum on the official website is hotly debated for this matter. The most positive energy doctrine in history - the doctrine of Breaking Dawn, ha ha ha ha, I''m laughing to death. This is the best player. It must have been written after watching the news broadcast? ¡· this is the worst time that a player has been trapped by a player under his crown. I really want to know how that player got the trust under iloh''s crown and revised the doctrine into such a living way? I can''t stand it, ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha? Come out and let''s get to know each other. This man is really excellent!! ¡· "you are all laughing. Only I care about the players who put forward their doctrines get what reward they get from ELO''s crown? This kind of doctrine can be adopted. It can be imagined that the player must have won the trust of iloh. I feel that a great God player who can match the swordsman will appear soon. I am one of the eight players who participated in the final revision of the doctrine. I would like to say a few words. This revision of the doctrine is separate and cannot communicate with other players, so I don''t know the rest Who is the human being? Although our revised doctrine has not been adopted, we still get rich rewards - a set of perfect dwarven armor. The armor picture is ¡¤ jpg. It is really generous under ELO''s crown, Ao Jiao ¡¤ jpg the posts on the forum exploded instantly, most of them were overjoyed speeches, and it was the first time for players to watch in such a neat way. All people agreed that the Yiluo crown this time is definitely a player to the pit miserable. They could not think of how this doctrine could be preached in the feudal environment of the lordship. The thought of a certain priest''s mouth is that he loves his country, loves his family, works together, and works hard... His heart is not happy. Later, many players began to make ghost animal videos, and began to play crazy on this wonderful flower of positive energy doctrine... However, because of the word of mouth of players, it was a blessing in disguise. Even before the Church of dawn church was established, many players had a good feeling. The sect must be very interesting for such a lovely and positive energy doctrine... at the same time, there are many people on the forum looking for the "giant old" who put forward this doctrine and is still adopted. They want to see the light of God and man. In the past, players were hanged by NPCs, but now it''s their turn to pit NPC once, and it''s still under the Yiluo crown. I''m happy to think about it. However, in the end, the players on the forum only found five of them who participated in the revision of the doctrine, and the remaining three of the eight never appeared. So many people think that one of the three mysterious players must have proposed the doctrine, or all three people have participated in the formulation of the doctrine. However, why did Yiluo accept the wonderful positive energy doctrine proposed by the players? Because they couldn''t find those players, it became one of the top ten unsolved mysteries in glory and was often talked about with relish. As a backstage operator, Li De''s light and elegant operation not only directly solved the remaining problems of dawn doctrine, but also left a deep impression on the players. In the external disturbance, Li De is still sitting on the Diaoyutai, and has not been affected by the external affairs. In the two days when he came to the dawn City, he met many elites of green city under the recommendation of Archduke okali. Some of these people are hereditary aristocrats for hundreds of years, some are speakers of large chambers of Commerce, and some are masters of other cities in southern provinces... the only thing in common is that they are all powerful and can determine the fate of countless people in the past. But even the most powerful group of people on this land are still trembling in the face of Li De, and can only shudder and bow under his authority. Power is the only truth and eternity. In front of the divine power under the crown of ELO, the power of these people was as weak as a piece of paper. In contact with these nobles, Li De also observed the movements of these people in silence, using his terrible reputation to accumulate more prestige. The only thing that made Lee frown was that he wanted to see Locke, the former patron of green city, who had almost wiped out the blood clan with magic, but he never showed up these days. Later I found out that Locke''s crown seems to have touched the extraordinary peak and is trying to break through a higher level... - - - - - - - - - "under the crown, tomorrow is the time for the completion of the first dawn church. Would you please come in person In this luxurious manor, which has been named dawn manor, Duke O''Kelly stands behind Li De like a servant, looking respectfully at the figure who looks at the garden in front of the window. In the past two days, the master of the South was so attentive to Li De, even more attentive than his servants. "Well, get everything ready, and I''ll be there myself." Li De turned to look at Duke O''Kelly, and his eyes flashed with appreciation. It has to be said that Archduke okelli is indeed a figure who can afford to put it down. When facing him, he is more intimate than his attendants. Such a character is not simple. What kind of mind is needed to let go of his noble position to serve him? "Under the crown, you can rest assured that all the applied things have been prepared, and the believers are waiting to look forward to your glory..." although Archduke okali is blatantly flattering, Li De is not disgusted. It has to be said that this kind of old nobleman''s handling of people''s heart is really beyond the ordinary people''s comparison. Li De nodded, thinking in his eyes. The seating situation of the first church is related to the next missionary effect of dawn sect. At that time, it is said that some "miracles" must be performed. There was a smile on his face, but he was professional to deceive people. "O''Kelly, after the church is completed tomorrow, I will choose the most devout believers among the believers and give them strength..." "crown, are you going to send down God''s grace?" Lord O''Kelly''s eyes brightened. If there was a divine grace, the mission would be much smoother after the church was completed tomorrow. In the view of Archduke okali, the faster the missionary speed is, the faster the recovery speed of Lee De is. The disaster of the old days is a fatal curse, which always makes him worried.Therefore, it is absolutely the most important thing to restore the strength of Lee De, the most powerful supporter of green city. At the present stage, the interests of green city are consistent with those of Lee De, so Archduke okali is so desperate to promote the progress of missionary work. "Yes, this is my reward to the believers... Spread the news. Those who believe in me will be rewarded most. " "As you wish, under the crown..." as Archduke okelli turned away, a strong news began to spread in green city. When the Church of dawn church is completed tomorrow, the patron of green city, the great God of dawn, will send miracles among the believers of dawn sect and reward god''s grace. And once you can bathe in God''s grace, you will get the powerful power bestowed by ELO. This event swept through the whole green city at the speed of level 18 storm, and even the surrounding cities also got the news. Giving God''s favor is a myth among the poets. For hundreds of years, there has never been any miracle or grace in green city, or it has never been known by outsiders. For the first time in history, such a large-scale, well-known event in the city, is enough to excite everyone. Players are also excited when they hear the news. Since even the doctrines are provided by them, they may not be able to enjoy the divine grace bestowed under the crown of ELO like NPC... even when the news spread, many people began to gather at the gate of the dawn church near dawn Manor. In the end, more and more people came in, so large that they blocked the streets around them, forcing the city guards to send troops to disperse them. But Rao is so, and still can''t resist people''s enthusiasm, which lasts from day to night. However, at the end of the night, Lee heard a surprising news that the spirit asked to see him... moreover, the elf was the owner of Elvis tavern, and he was also the master of level 17 Elvis bow and arrow that he almost killed last time. Last time, the spirit found him in the mysterious tavern under the scarlet mage tower, and wanted to invite him to explore a spiritual relic. At that time, the other party even said that the spirits in the ruins were not dead. After careful consideration, Li De directly refused. At that time, he was only level 18. He probably wanted to die to explore the remains of gods. When he noticed the change of lissel, he thought that the area Ariel wanted to explore was lissel. However, this idea was broken by the old evil god who broke through the seal, and the other party may know other relics. But it''s been more than half a year since the incident happened. Now what does the other party come to him for? No, I should say I''m here to look for ELO. What''s up? Lee had a slight interest. Now, different from the past, he did not have the strength to explore the remains of the gods, which does not mean that there is no such thing now. Atlantis and asrega are still underground. Amy, the high priest of the shadow of the secondary God, is studying the plague ministry in the dawn mage tower. The supernatural blade spider is protecting the blood pool in the holy land. At present, all the supernatural beings are idle. If he goes to explore the remains of gods, he may not be able to draw some of his strength. Mind electricity turns, Li De lets the bodyguard of the herald bring the other party in. "Tell the genie that I agreed to her request and brought her here." "Yes, under the crown." After the bodyguard left, Li De was waiting for the arrival of the spirit with great interest. Most of the spirits of the glory plane now live in the ancient forests far away from the NORAN empire. These immortals are the oldest life and have existed since the beginning of the world. Elves are also one of the most powerful races in the history of glory. At the peak, even the entire thematic plane is ruled by them. The supremacy of the elves was not broken until the rise of the alchemy era of goblins. Later, the age of alchemy mysteriously disappeared overnight, and human beings were able to rise. Until now, the overlord of the thematic plane has become human beings, and the elves have changed from the overlord of ancient times to the isolated race, which is not a bit worse than the former glory. But Rao is so, with rich details, the spirit is still one of the most powerful forces on the theme of honor. The most powerful human Empire did not dare to act lightly on the elves. Li De had always kept a distance from the elves. The details of these immortal species were so deep that no one knew what was hidden under the shadow. In particular, he is still a blood clan, so he has always been on high alert to the elves. But now he was a noble God under the crown of ELO, and at this time he was curious about the plot of the elves. What are these perennial species that have always loved peace and nature?A few minutes later, a sound of footsteps came from far and near. The bodyguard led the two figures into the living room. After seeing the figure entering the living room, Li De''s heart suddenly turned into a huge wave. Her deep eyes showed the light of ten thousand feet, and passed elier, the master of archery of level 17 spirit, and looked at the figure beside the spirit. It was a tall lady in a cloak. Although she only showed half of her face, it was inexplicably amazing. But it was not the key. The key was the other person''s eyes. Yes, the other side''s eyes. Li De took a deep breath, it was a pair of red eyes, like ruby crystal clear color. Red eyes in glory has never been a symbol of good and peace, it is only the standard of evil dark life, such as demons and vampires. Li De''s expression fluctuates slightly. This lady is not a demon or a blood race, but that race... Issa!! That familiar smell... Absolutely impossible to make a mistake. There was a life of the same race as Issa. And the other side is still following the spirit together. What does that mean? Are red eyed races actually elves? Or descendants of elves? Li De''s thoughts are a little confused, or is it that the lady and the spirit are just cooperating and have made an appointment to hunt for the remains of the gods?? Countless ideas flow through my mind. Because of the power of faith, Ariel, the spirit who entered the room, and the mysterious lady with the cloak, did not notice that Li De was different. After they approached him, they immediately held their chests and saluted gracefully. Their gestures were full of special charm of elves, which made people reluctant to look away. "Good day, my dear ELO, the ancient Elvis of the deep forest. Ariel Elvis gives you the most respectful greetings." "Good day, under the crown of ELO, the glory of the silver moon in the stormy sea, Daryl silver moon greets you." Hearing the voices of the two, Lee''s expression gradually recovered to be flat. Ariel was ok, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. Elvis spirit is a branch of the Elvis, which often appears in the population of minstrels. There have been many powerful elf heroes. What he paid attention to was the words of Lady red eye, the city-state of silver moon in stormy sea area? It was the first time he heard the name. "No need to be polite. Elves, and this mysterious lady with red eyes, why do you want to see me Li De still used that kind of slow and unique tone. Although curious about the origin of Ms. red eyes, but still step by step. Hearing Lee''s Frank question, Ariel was silent for a moment, and her huge pride in her green wallet rose and fell with her breath. Because it was too large, the spirit seemed to be somewhat incompatible with the elegant and holy spirit temperament of the poets, but it was extremely seductive. Ariel turned her head and looked at Daryl silver moon behind her, and finally felt the breath of lied again -- the great power made her soul tremble. The breath of dignity and holy light in the other party''s soul can never be false. The super perception of the spirit convinced her that this was the light God she could trust. After taking a deep breath, the green eyes looked directly at Li De''s deep black eyes and said softly. "Dear ELO, it''s a great honor to meet you. I''m here to invite you to take part in an adventure." "Adventure?" Lee''s face did not change and he shook his head slowly. "Elves, I''m not interested in your adventures. The old days are coming, and now is not a good time to take risks." It seems that Li De would answer this question for a long time. Neither of them was surprised. Ariel organized her language a little and continued. "Crown, you don''t need to refuse so quickly. As you are, if it is a general adventure, we dare not disturb you. In fact, this adventure is about gods. " Sure enough, it''s still the remains of the last God. But these elves haven''t found the right people for so long? Is this too slow? Li De has a little doubt in his heart. He should have done it for such a long time with the ability of an elf. How can he procrastinate? There was an expression of interest on his face. "Oh? gods? Talk about it. " After seeing that Li De was interested, Ariel was relieved and no longer wordy. "We have found a spirit relic, which exists in the broken plane. The old evil god sealed in it has not died yet. We can''t solve the big problem with our strength, so we would like to invite you to explore this relic together." Lee''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You also know that the old days are coming, and the great disaster is about to take over the main plane.You shouldn''t be thinking about exploring dangerous areas at this time, but you do. And listen to your tone, it''s a long time to discover this site. Why explore at this time point? " This is what he wants to know the most. The spirit is not a weak existence. If this relic is really important, it can''t be delayed for such a long time. There must be secrets in it. If we don''t know clearly, he will never participate in it. He is not a real God. His current level is only level 23. Legends can make him feel great pressure, not to mention the threat area that makes the elves hesitate. Li De''s words made Ariel look a little ugly, but she still bit her teeth. "Under the crown of ELO, because not all the people in the elves agree with us to explore the remains of the spirit, so we have to procrastinate again and again... " Oh? Why is that? " Lee is interested. "Because the stone of divinity is likely to exist in that relic, and the stone of divinity is a necessity for forging a daily bow..." Ariel''s expression is not very good-looking. Obviously, the differences among the elves have put a lot of pressure on her. "The bow of the day? The artifact that the spirit has not forged yet If Li deruo thinks about it, there are many legends about the sun bows in the myths and legends he has collected, and there are quite a lot of them. After losing their hegemony, the elves gradually declined, and even the gods fell from more than 20 to 12. In order to restore the dignity of the elves, the gods of the elves decided to forge a supreme artifact, the bow of the sun. But the tone of this artifact is too high, and the inventory that has been accumulated for millions of years cannot be forged. Finally, because of the rise of human beings, the Elves were forced to hide in the ancient forests and lost a large area of land. Under the scarcity of resources, the unfinished artifact had no chance to be cast. It has been sealed up for countless years. Legend has it that the elves have been looking for materials to forge the sun bows and never give up. Now it seems that the legend is true. "Why? Isn''t it a good thing to get the material for forging the sun bows? Why don''t you people support it? " Ariel shook her head, a little bitter in her eyes. "Under the crown, if we really find enough divine stones, it is necessary to forge the daily bow. But the biggest problem is that... the old days are coming, and the elves are no longer the elves they used to be. We have limited supplies. If all of them are used to forge the daily bows, we will be unable to resist the old ones once the forging fails as before Invasion. So there are some elves who are against looking for the stone of divinity now, because the elves can''t afford to gamble. " Li De could not help but be silent. It is an eternal truth that we will be eliminated if we do not develop. The spirit used to be so powerful that it can''t even get together the materials for casting a artifact. It has even reached the point of worrying about its survival. "Then why do you choose to continue to search for materials for casting artifact?" "Because the caster who made the artifact is my teacher," Ariel''s eyes were shining at the moment. "My teacher is the most powerful foundry of elves! Her soul can sense the state of the daily bow. After millions of years of casting, this artifact has reached its ultimate level, and only one last step is needed to activate it. So for the sake of the elves, I will not hesitate to pay any price. " Li De looked at the firm eyes of the charming elf and could not help silence for a moment. After a little thought, he said slowly. "What is the stone of divinity? Can''t you find it anywhere else? " "Under the crown, only the place where the gods fall can be born. After thousands of years of time after the fall of gods, because the strong strength of the body will make the rocks change, thus condensing special veins. In this process, those minerals will fuse the divinity that escapes from the body of the gods and gain incredible power. Therefore, they are called divine stones. They are excellent materials for forging artifacts Ariel said in a pause. "The places where gods fall are rare enough, and there are even fewer places to find stones of divinity. And this time, maybe it''s our only chance. After the old days came, the ancient forest would definitely become the first target of those evil gods. After all, we are elves... we are elves... In this sentence, Li De heard extremely complex emotions, both glory and sorrow. In order to gain his trust, Ariel had said everything she could. The differences among the elves, the threat of the old days, and the horror of the remains of the gods, Ariel''s chips were so small that they could be ignored in the face of reed.Li De can feel that Ariel has not lied to him. This level 17 wizard Archer has not the ability to hide in front of him. Thinking about it, she said, "Ariel, your honesty has won my trust. But it didn''t do me any good. Coping with the old days is the first priority. The so-called divine stone is just a casual remark. Even getting the divine stone has little impact on me. I don''t have to take risks with you, and I''ve never had an encounter with the elves. Your survival doesn''t have much impact on me That''s true. The relationship between human beings and elves can only be said to be ordinary. I don''t know how many slave merchants are peeping at the beautiful fairies, and the elves are disgusted with greedy human beings. Ariel can''t help but fall into silence, eyes subconsciously look at the Red Eyed Lady in the black cap behind her. Daryl Silvermoon sighed at Ariel''s eyes, then waved her hand, and there appeared a stone about the size of a thumb, shining silver. "Under the crown of ELO, this is the divine stone obtained from the remains of gods. It is a whole vein. We only need a small part of it. The rest of the ore veins can be all yours, and the immortal evil god has nine layers of divinity... the voice of this fellow ISAR is a bit cold, like the frost in winter. After hearing the speech, Li De wants to say that what I am most interested in is you... the little girl of ISA is his heart. It''s not easy to meet a member of her people outside. He took the stone of divinity handed to him by Ms. red eyes. Originally, he didn''t care much about it, but after a while, the sudden sound of the system prompted him to change his face slightly. "Ding ~ detects the stone of divinity (poor quality). After absorbing it, you can slightly increase your control over the clergy and slightly increase your strength." What the hell?? How can the divine stone enhance the control of the clergy?? Li De''s eyes opened, a little incredible, this thing is so fierce?? For such a long time, his two clergymen, blood and blood clan, have only reached the level of 2%. Even if he had broken through, he had not been promoted, and so far he had not found a way to provide control over the Ministry. But I didn''t expect that the East is not bright, and the west is bright. This humble divine stone has such a terrifying effect. Seeing the change in Lee''s face, Ariel''s eyes brightened and she said quickly. "Under the crown of ELO, there are many sacred stones in the remains of gods. If they are useful to you, you can''t miss them this time. Because the plane of the seal God remains has been broken, it is likely that it will collapse completely next time. By then, everything will be buried in the chaotic void... " Li De Wen took a deep look at the extremely towering spirit in front of him. I didn''t expect that the other party gave him a chip that he couldn''t refuse. "How many people are following you into the remains of the gods this time?" At this, Ariel had a smile that could not be concealed. "Under the crown, there are seven people, five of whom are Elvis'' Elvis, the other two and one is the lady Daryl of silver moon city-state behind me. The last one is the lady with lissel''s royal blood flowing through her body - andebella. " Andabella? Li De is slightly stunned. Is this girl going? I don''t know what''s going on with the cloak made of dragon skin. Besides, the girl still owes him a legendary equipment... more than half a year ago, when the God of plague broke the seal from lissel, Li De robbed the other party''s head and fled lissel. But what he saw at last - the blood red cloak that covered the sky and earth covered the sky over lissel, and the plague God was stopped. And the words that resound through the sky can make people''s blood boil - "I will draw my sword to you" he also clearly heard. I just didn''t expect that after such a long time, he could meet each other here. After his mind turned, Li De still nodded his head. You can''t refuse a treasure that can enhance your control over the clergy. If he missed this opportunity, his ministry might stay in place for a long time to come. "Ariel, your sincerity moved me, and I agreed to your invitation to join in this exploration of the remains of the gods. Tell me about the ruins. We''ll leave as soon as the church opens at dawn tomorrow Chapter 422 Reed took a deep breath as Ariel and the Red Eyed Lady in the black cloak left. I can''t help but feel a little dignified when I think of the information that they just disclosed to him. The threat of this sacred relic is far beyond the city of lissel... The undead evil god has broken through part of the seal. After frowning and pondering for a moment, Lee quietly took Castro, the size of his palm, out of his arms. "Castro, return to the city of dawn at once and ask asreqa to come to green city immediately." "Yes, master." After Castro became smaller, his voice was a bit simple and cute. After answering, he stirred his wings in small armor and flew out of the window. This time, he needs foreign help. However, according to Ariel''s news, only asreqa, the God, could accompany him, while the others were slightly worse. "It''s not a good place to see the broken surface that may blow the space storm at any time, the evil gods who have broken some seals, and the ancient races that remain in the existing plane... It''s not a good place." Li De''s dark eyes are as deep as the vast Star River. "But now think about how to show the miracle when you sit down in the church tomorrow... If you do well tomorrow, you can harvest a large number of believers." It was a dark night, but many people stayed up all night. The establishment of dawn church is not a happy thing for the other sects in green city, because they have a strong competitor. The bishops of many sects are praying to their gods to get the Oracle, but no one can get a response... it is a bad thing for other sects to settle down at dawn sect, but it is an exciting thing for ordinary residents. Because it represents the closest connection between ELO and the city of green, and this connection means that when the future danger comes, the other side will stand with green city. It must be said that this is definitely the best news they have heard in recent months. November 18, cloudy and windless. Today''s green city is particularly lively, especially in the downtown area. It seems that the whole city has come. Because today is a day destined to be celebrated by the bards. When the church is completed at dawn, the great Yiluo will show his miracles and reward his humble and loyal followers. Although many people have seen the crown of ELO at the gate of the city three days ago, most people don''t have a specific concept of the power of the gods. They listen to the legend of how it works. At this time, it is a precious opportunity for most people to see the legendary miracles with their own eyes. It is absolutely worth boasting for a lifetime. "Uncle Domar, do you believe in ELO? No, I remember that the day before yesterday, you were still a believer in the God of sowing... "shut up, what do you know? Yiluo is the future guardian of green city. Why can''t I believe in it "Uncle Domar, I think you are greedy for the divine grace under the crown of ELO... Just give up your heart. Only the most devout believers will be watched by the great crown. My faith under the crown is absolutely the most devout among all people, and God''s grace will surely bathe in me." "Will you be worthy of your great crown? Hum, pig killers like me are the favorite believers in the crown "..." the residents who came to the church early in the morning are discussing with each other. Because the dawn sect has not started its official missionary work, most of the people who come to attend the church sitting down ceremony are greedy for God''s grace. Many of these residents believe in other sects, or simply have no faith. They just come to muddle through and fantasize that they can be liked by Li De and get the reward from the gods. Among them, players are the most important. This group of standard faithless people always sneer at the gods and want them to believe in glorious gods. It''s just a joke. What is the game worth playing?? Although this game can change the physical quality of reality, but the psychological advantage of players leads them to think that they are the master of glory. What gods are not gods will be turned over by them sooner or later. Belief comes from the mystery and the unknown. It is the spirit of the player who can believe in glory. Of course, this is only the attitude of Chinese players. When the time comes for the third time to open up, whether the influx of foreign players will change the status quo is still unknown. Of course, what attracts players more than getting divine favor is... "see that stone tablet? On it are carved the doctrines of the dawn sect... " " lying trough, it is true!! Ha ha ha... Self improvement, tenacious struggle, unity, bravery, love family and patriotism, 20 words truth. Will the magic of this sect be named after these doctrines? Look at my little fireball. Self improvement... Ha ha ha, no, I will die here sooner or later. ""Don''t say, it''s really possible... If so, I''ll try my best to join in. Other people''s ice skills and fireball skills are all. When you open your mouth, you''ll be tenacious and courageous... It''s just a blockhouse." These sand sculpture players are just coming to join in the fun and see if they can win the prize and get the reward under ilow''s crown. Of course, there was another purpose that was very obvious - they were looking forward to the powerful elomian, who would speak the doctrine of dawn in front of everyone. A powerful God, in the context of feudal theocracy, said patriotic love, self-improvement, think about all have a kind of contrast sprout. For this reason, I don''t know how many players rush to tell each other, so that they must be online on time today. In addition, the players are looking forward to - what will be the reaction of these aborigines to hearing this positive energy doctrine? Will you be as confused as they are? Of course, these guys who are waiting for a good show may never have imagined that the doctrine of dawn sect is the one who has attracted their attention and thinks that it is the most powerful existence in Rongguang known NPC - Yiluo crown. Time passed slowly, and in the anticipation of countless people, the pointer went to 10 a.m. When the bell made by dwarves rings in the bell tower on the street, a huge light group suddenly rises in the dark sky. The light, which was made up of holy light, appeared out of the sky, shining like the sun over the whole city of green. Day, it''s light. Although the light is bright, it is not dazzling, but it seems to have a kind of warmth in the arms of a mother. In the land covered by the holy light, those who are physically and mentally exhausted feel that they have been injected with a stream of strength and have a lot of spirit in a moment. Sensing all this, people''s eyes become keen. "Under Yiluo''s crown!" With a low cry, all people seemed to be ignited in general, and began to cheer wildly. The scene is like a drop of cold water in the boiling oil, crazy and hot. The huge light ball can''t see the specific situation inside, but can see a figure standing quietly. Li De, like the creator God on the high nine days, looks down upon the earth indifferently and calmly. When the crowd cheered, the power of his faith began to turn wildly, and his momentum soared at this moment. Although he stood in the air, but his momentum is like a lake hanging in the sky, majestic, majestic and atmospheric. At this moment, it seems that the stars are flowing under his feet, the Milky way is floating on his head, and the lofty and majestic mountains can only be his background. He is the only one walking alone in this day. The center of all things, heaven and earth crawl. The authority of the main deity obtained from the establishment of the divine system was wantonly distributed. Towering mountains, ten thousand feet stand. The noisy crowd below seemed to be pressed the pause button at this moment. Silence. It is as powerful as a prison, vast and boundless. Seeing this, Li De''s face became more and more indifferent. His voice broke through the sky and resounded in everyone''s ears. "I, the God of dawn, control the blood priesthood. Today, in the name of the God of dawn, I declare here that the dawn sect will be officially inherited in the city of green from now on. Those who believe in me can get my protection when the old days come and the world breaks down. Recite my name, ELO Cachar, to see light in the dark, and to live forever in calamity. " When green raises his head, he looks up at the mysterious city. They heard, heard the oracle of the God of dawn under the crown of ELO Cachar. The cold but mighty voice sounded in their souls. At this moment, all the people below directly touched the power of the LORD God. In a trance, they even saw the figure of Wei''an on the high seat of nine days. At the same time, there are those eyes which are revealed from the holy light. In the black eyes, there are stars collapsing and planes collapsing. Its power and terror have never been heard of, never seen before. At this moment, he is the truth, that is, the only, that is, eternity... people who originally had disrespect or even other thoughts in their hearts were devoured by fear, and all conjectures were instantly cleared away. Many people even fell to the ground with their legs soft and began to repent and pray for their previous blasphemous ideas. Is this the God? Originally excited players like in winter was poured a basin of cold water, the whole person was scared. Lee''s power seeping into his soul was like an ancient beast tearing apart heaven and earth, opening his cruel eyes and staring at them. in the heart of that little nine nine in the majesty, such as foam direct collapse.Gods are the ultimate existence of glory. Everyone realized the true meaning of this sentence at this moment. While the crowd below was shivering, Lee was in a good mood. Because the number of believers on his attribute panel is growing wildly. This time, more than 300000 residents came to watch the inauguration ceremony of dawn church, and his words that rang through the sky just now covered the whole city of green. As a result, the number of Pan believers in the attribute panel has soared to an astonishing 30000 just because of his action. Believers can be called pan believers when they have a preliminary belief in a sect, but this kind of belief is very shallow. Moreover, pan believers can believe in several sects at the same time, which belongs to the level of wall grass. Only when pan believers upgrade to formal believers, can they believe in a sect, and they can be regarded as true believers. Green city is too big. There are many non religious residents among millions of people, and the number of Pan believers is countless. In essence, the sect of glory is the ruler. As the ruled, believers need to give their faith in exchange for the protection of the ruler. In fact, the church demands more than it gives to the believers at the bottom. Even many clergymen privately like believers and ask them to offer money to get more protection. The holy water that can cure injuries in the church is also sold at a marked price. Where does the money come from, the church? Nature comes from the hands of believers. Believers provide faith and contribute wealth in exchange for certain protection, which is the underlying operation logic between the various sects and believers of the theme of honor. Of course, on the face of it, it is quite aboveboard. If you don''t understand the operation mechanism of the sect, they can really deceive the past. In this case, except for some believers who get more benefits, most people''s beliefs are not so deep. This is why when the dawn sect preaches in the dawn City, except for the old people, it is easy to convert the believers of other sects. Because in essence, the relationship between believers and sects is a trade, but this trade has been beautified countless times. "Those who want to believe in me now kneel down and pray. The most devout believer will receive my most precious reward. " Li De, hanging in the air with hundreds of blades, didn''t fall down. The source of his belief is largely from mystery and unknown. As a deity, keeping a sufficient distance from believers is a necessary step to establish a sense of mystery. The more unknown things are, the more people will be afraid, and the more they will imagine it as all kinds of incredible great existence. In fact, what the believers believe in is not the real God, but the deep desire or fear of their imagination. Once again, the power of the LORD God came out. Huang Huang is like a prison, attracting people''s soul. The great pressure was once again on my mind. Ordinary people who were not strong willed could not bear such dignity. Many residents fell to their knees directly on their knees and submitted to the divine power. Instead of getting angry, the residents knelt down and began to pray in a low voice in fear, as if afraid of being punished by the gods hanging over the nine days like the sun. At the moment, in the distance, in the windows and attics of some high-rise buildings, there are a large number of people who secretly inspect the dawn church and Lee De. Most of them are kind-hearted, but they are not. "The God of hunting, I felt the divine power under the crown of ELO... I didn''t expect that there was a God in green city." "My God, these heretical gods have come into the world. Please give guidance to your most loyal believers." "Well, what about ELO''s crown?! The great God of war is not such a weak God to contend with. The war Temple continues to preach, and no one can hinder us from spreading the glory of God Although most of the residents are very happy with the arrival of Li De, for the religious sects, the appearance of Li De poses a great threat to their missionary work. Therefore, these gods and believers are very afraid of this. However, the world in the final analysis is the power to speak, now Li De has the power, these people can not resist. It was the dragon that had to be coiled in front of him. No matter the outsiders with different thoughts, at this moment, the crowd around the dawn church is in a strange atmosphere, especially those who have become Li Defan''s believers, who were terrified like prison, but now in their feelings, they have become inexplicably kind and kind. This is the change of mentality from outsiders to their own. Li De Neng clearly felt that the power of belief coming from the crowd below began to accumulate gradually, and many pan believers began to degenerate into believers. The more powerful he was, the higher his status in the hearts of believers. For three minutes, the sky was silent. At the moment, there is no one standing on the earth, even the players who do not want to kneel down are crouching down and dare not be the first bird."I have sensed your inner faith. Now, I will give you the power to believe in the most devout believers..." the words fell down, and the believers at the bottom all brushed their heads, and their eyes were full of longing. What a blessing to be blessed by the gods. At this moment, the holy light of Li De is like a magic lamp, which starts to emit more brilliant light. Over green city, it seems that there is a sun again. Under the blessing of this holy power, three figures slowly floated out of the crowd. The crowd screamed at the sight. "That''s Sabino!! The goddess is up, and he was chosen under the crown of iloh "Hiss, Sean''s chosen too?! It''s unbelievable that Sean is a cripple! Even a little talent to become a professional, such a person can be selected? Is it true that ELO only looks at faith under his crown "Who is that beggar like girl?" "That girl''s name seems to be... Nicole? She just wandered to green city two days ago. I gave her a bread to eat! Ha ha ha, I can''t believe it. This girl is admired by ELO. She will remember me. Praise the goddess and praise ELO! " Li De''s eyes were burning at the three people who had floated into the air. Two of them were aborigines of green city. He didn''t know them. However, their belief level was the highest in the audience, reaching the level of integrity. As for the last one... Looking at Nicole''s bewildered look of excitement, Lee De''s mouth flicked, and the little girl''s acting was absolutely superb. The dusk sect in the underground world is on the right track. As long as there is enough force to suppress it, nothing can go wrong. But the preaching in green city is still a big problem, so Lide sends Nicole to her. When it comes to managing the church, Nicole is absolutely second to none in the dawn city. Even Harrison, the city hall speaker, may not be better than the girl he has trained for several years. It''s better to send his holy priest Nello, but Nello is now in charge of cultivating magic plants with the power of faith, which has a greater effect, and Nello''s management ability is far less than that of her sister. "Believe in me, my children. Your devout faith has won my admiration, and now I will reward you with great strength." After that, under the gaze of all the people envious, envious and hateful, with a wave of hand, three light clusters flashing holy power flew straight out of the body, and then poured into the three people''s bodies. But outsiders can''t feel that the light that flies to Nicole is ten times more powerful than the other two. With the power of faith in the light into their bodies, they began to transform everything. Nicole, dressed as a beggar, snorted, frowned, transformed by the power of faith. It was a challenge for girls. But it''s good to have a hard bite. Looking at the power of more than 100000 beliefs on his attribute panel, Li De once again becomes empty, with no hair left. He can only smile bitterly. I can''t bear the children and can''t hold the wolf. This time, it will be much easier to preach in the future. Sooner or later, we will have to earn a hundred times and a thousand times. Under everyone''s gaze, the momentum of the three figures suspended in the air began to soar rapidly. Level 1, level 2, level 3... Level 7, level 8... "did Sabino reach level 9? The goddess is on. He was only level 3 before him? " "Look at Sean, he, he broke level 10!? This, how can it be? Sean was attacked by Warcraft when he was young. His muscles had already been necrotic and atrophic, and now he exudes a breath of level 10!! Is this the grace of the bath God, O creator "That beggar girl''s breath is still climbing... Level 13, level 14, level 15, level 15?? This, is this my dazzle?! " "Miss Nicole broke through level 15? I, I must be dreaming... When I took the bread from my hand yesterday, she didn''t have any professional breath... the residents below saw the movement in the air, and all of them were going crazy. Miracle, this is the miracle. In front of all the people, one of them even became a senior professional. The girl in rags broke through the exaggerated level 15. This intuitive sense of impact makes the residents who are still ordinary people almost explode, and their emotions are magnified to the extreme. Grade 15!! That is the existence that they dare not breathe when they meet! Looking at green city is also the top combat effectiveness, so big city, only Locke crown this extraordinary. Under the strong impact of the rapid promotion of several people''s ranks, the number of believers on the attribute panel of Li De increased. The number of believers who originally believed in the dawn sect was about 160000, including some alien races, such as halflings and orcs. At the moment, the total number of believers has exceeded 210000, and the new 50000 people are all residents of green city.This rate of increase can be described as outrageous. Li De''s cold face softened a little at the moment. Sure enough, human beings are the real main battlefield of the gods. The speed of harvesting believers is amazing. After a little calming down, she looks at the three people in the air, and scans them one by one. Finally, her eyes stay on Nicole. "I feel your inner piety and tell me your name, son." Nicole''s face was a little surprised and frightened when she heard this, and her voice trembled. "Mian, under the crown, my name is Nicole... " Nicole? " "From today on, I appoint you as the white bishop of dawn sect. In my absence, you are in charge of the dawn sect. " Hissing ~ when the crowd below heard this, they took a breath one by one and managed the dawn sect? Just a beggar?? Is this the result of being favored by the gods? It''s amazing! From a beggar to a bishop of a sect, and the rank has been raised to level 15. The fortune of life is so wonderful. Not only is the Aboriginal people surprised, players see this scene also envy the eyes are red. "I feel like I''ve eaten a lemon. Boy, I''ve been promoted to level 15 in just a few minutes?" "Shit, I wish I knew I also believe in religion, all blame our primary school ideological and moral teachers!! Why, why do I have to bear this pain... " " this Yiluo crown is definitely intentional. I, as a commander-in-chief, even pretends to be invisible under his eyes. I must be jealous that I am more handsome than him! " "It''s not fair!! Not satisfied!! If you don''t agree with me, the selected guy is right next to me. I must have made a mistake under ilow''s crown. Asshole, I was robbed of my chance to turn the tables against heaven by that bastard! " but game player is jealous, and can only rub the Tucao secretly, even with Li De''s courage to make complaints about it. This boss is too powerful. They even dare not breathe even under the power. After Li De showed his miracles, his reputation in everyone''s mind at the moment is increasing to an unimaginable degree, almost climbing to the extreme. The bishops, who were watching in the dark, were also looking at each other face to face, and their eyes were filled with horror and confusion that could not be concealed. Unexpectedly, they really did not expect that the miracle under the Yiluo crown should be so terrible. Enhance the strength of believers!! It doesn''t need to be flashy, and that''s enough to make everyone want it. Power is No.1 on the theme of glory at all times. At this moment, under their noses, there was such an exaggerated escalation that the psychological impact on these bishops could hardly be described in words. Although not willing to have such a strong enemy, but everyone has to admit that the sky of green city is going to change. They will have a strong competitor in the future, and they will be an opponent with gods. Many bishops have seen bitterness in each other''s eyes after a look at the people around them. My God, this heretic God has almost shaken me. Please respond to our call and give me an Oracle... "my believers, I am watching you all. Nicole will manage the dawn sect for me. You must obey her orders." Br > , the immortal. Around only the sentence of eternal life is echoing. After the disappearance of Li De, the residents below have not recovered for a long time... the impact on them today is too great, and many people are still confused. - - - - - in the distance of Elvis tavern, elier, the 17th level elf Archer, stood by the window of the fifth floor with several elegant and arrogant figures, staring at the disappearing figure in the sky. The expression is a little complicated. "Ariel, can you really trust this ELO crown?" Behind him, a tall spirit stepped forward two steps. His robe, which was embroidered with exquisite tree of life patterns, was radiant. His momentum was extraordinary. "We, in fact, have no choice, do we?" Ariel''s eyes were bitter and she turned to look at the supernatural caster. "This is the last fight. Most of the people do not support us to go to the broken plane... but only we know that the daily bow can be cast only by the last step.Without the protection of the daily bow, what can the elves use to resist this disaster that makes the gods tremble? " "Elder gunera, the elders around the king of elves are no longer in touch with the gods. We have lost our last dependence... We are no longer the ancient race with the protection of the whole God system. Today''s elves are so fragile that we can''t place all our hopes on the gods'' ability to respond to our call before the old days come... if Li De hears this news here, he will be full of surprise, and the elves have lost contact with their gods. This news is absolutely a blockbuster. When a believer loses contact with the gods, it often represents the fall of the gods... however, the elves have as many as 12 Gods, and it is unlikely that they will fall down at one time. However, it can be seen that something has happened to cut off the connection between these powerful beings and the main plane spirits. The supernatural spirit in the robe of the master changed his face, with a warning in his eyes. "Ariel, don''t talk nonsense! The gods... It''s going to be ok... if there''s something wrong with the spirits and gods, it''s a question whether the elves can still exist. When Ariel heard the reprimand, she turned to herself, even busy. "Yes, the gods can''t have a problem, but they are likely to be blocked by something. There is no guarantee that we will be able to get back in touch with the gods in the coming period, so the bow of the day is the best guarantee. " "Ariel, you are one of the smartest Elvis Elvis Elvis Elvis. This time we leave the ancient forest without telling the spirit king, and we trust you a lot. This time, we can only bear the consequences of failure. " The supernatural spirit caster''s tone has some indescribable solemnity. In the eyes of several silent elves behind her, they all showed the same vision. The fairy is no longer the old one... only the lady with red eyes in the black cloak in the room has calm eyes and doesn''t know what she is thinking. - - - - - no accident, Li De''s miracle spread more and more in green city, and there was no sign of stopping. After all, raising a disabled man to level 10 and a female beggar to level 15 is a miracle that the residents of green city have only heard of in the mouth of bards. But this time, they witnessed all this, which made the residents of green city fall into a restless atmosphere. Who doesn''t want to improve their strength?? Level 15, a beggar can be promoted to level 15 if he gets the recognition from ELO''s crown... Since even beggars can, why can''t they win the favor of ELO''s crown?? And those who did not believe in religion are also wavering at the moment. They have worked hard for more than ten years, even less than a kneeling down. This has a huge impact on them. Even some of the believers of other sects have begun to falter. They look back at the church at dawn, and their eyes are filled with yearning... to obtain divine grace and upgrade 15 levels is like a magic spell, which is constantly lingering in the minds of green city residents. As for the only church built at dawn, the threshold was almost broken. During this period, Nicole officially took over the missionary work of the dawn sect and began to be Lee''s right-hand man. As for the two level 10 believers, Nicole didn''t let them idle, so she let them go out for a walk with great momentum. She made these two believers into gold lettered signboards of walking, attracting other people all the time. After Ni Xiaode returned to the church, she left the church directly. With his support, the whole city of green is one by one. No one dares to offend Nicole. That''s the Archbishop in white appointed by him. On the day of performing his miracles, Li De made a little preparation and was ready to call the spirits to discuss the matter of exploring the relics of the gods. When he heard the prompt sound from the system, he was slightly stunned. "Ding ~ you have successfully performed a miracle and won the respect and yearning of more than 500000 people in 6 days. The secondary status - Legend degree under the Yiluo crown + 10. The success rate of Dawning sect''s mission in green city increases by 30%, and the degree of attraction to believers increases by 30% That''s ok?? This feature is almost the same as agreed, just in line with the mission of the dawn sect. "Yes, it''s to my taste." Although the reward is good, he doesn''t pay too much attention to it. He needs to deal with more important things. After a little thought, let the guard outside the door to call ellier, the level 17 spirit. Time is too tight now. The old days may come at any time. He had decided to go with the elves to explore the remains of the gods, so he was not willing to delay. The sooner he set out, the better.But before he left, he had to communicate with the spirit and meet Ariel''s partner and the girl in the blood cloak. Chapter 423 After the bodyguard, who was going to give orders to the elves, left, he sat gracefully at the round table covered with clean white tablecloth in the living room. Eyes straight ahead, toward the empty room slowly road. "Asrega, when you enter the remains of the spirit, do not appear without my call. In addition, be sure to hide good body shape, the spirit is particularly sensitive to the evil breath "Yes, Father God..." Li De''s side heard a voice that could not be checked. The God who was proficient in the power of space had come to green city. Before that, Li De didn''t let the evil spirits out because the evil spirits of level 19 could not be tyrannical. If they met some powerful existence, they would suffer great losses, and even cause the encirclement and suppression of Guangming sect. But now the other party has broken through the extraordinary, the ability to control the space has been improved to the extreme, let alone encounter the extraordinary, even the legend may not be able to make him how. Power is the only truth. After asreqa responded, lied stopped talking about the specific situation of the spirit ruins, and he had to go there to observe the specific situation before making a real decision. The genie gave him very little information, because the other side did not have the ability to explore deeply. Twenty minutes later, a sound of footsteps came from far and near. Then, led by the bodyguards, several elegant and graceful figures stepped into the hall. For the first time, Li De saw the scene of several elves standing together, and suddenly felt that the room was bright. Elves are indeed the most glorious and beautiful race, and even standing on one side makes people feel happy. However, Li De''s attention just swept past the spirit''s body and focused on the three figures on the side of the spirit. The first one standing at the front is a lady with red eyes in a black cloak. She has a mysterious temperament. Although she can''t see the whole face clearly, she can also feel the delicacy of her appearance. For this ISAR''s kindred, lied has never had a chance to talk to each other in detail, and now his identity is not very suitable for discussing these matters. After all, Issa is still a member of the scarlet mage tower. And he couldn''t tell if it was good or bad for the Red Eyed Lady to get in touch with Issa now. After all, Issa was picked up and raised by human beings. No one knows what''s inside. The second is wearing a pale silver women''s body armor, dressed in a blood Cape - Adele bellaisle. This proud girl''s temperament did not change at all, the light of silver eyes was firm, and her almost perfect face was full of pride that could not be concealed. That pride is engraved in the soul, flowing in the blood. Because she was the son of the royal family of lissel thousands of years ago, the city master of lissel City, the high aristocracy flowing with royal blood, and a great scholar who should be respected by any human kingdom in the aspect of glory. Lee''s sense of this girl has always been good, especially the other party''s cape made of Dragon Skin... He has no legendary equipment yet. I don''t know if this girl has got the legendary equipment related to blood clan that she once promised... but what surprised Lee most was the figure behind andebella. It was a girl in black armor, with a huge sword three palms wide in her hand. She was tall, and her eyes were full of unspeakable wildness, like a cheetah hunting beasts. The girl was the opposite of the elegant and proud air of andebella, dangerous and deadly. This is a pure warrior, a female warrior God who climbed out of the dead. "Why did Betty come along?" Lee had not seen the girl for a long time, and didn''t expect her to appear in the adventurer team. It was only after he followed Betty''s gaze to the Red Eyed Lady in the black cloak. Betty once made a fetter with Issa, and the goddess of martial arts was no less than him. Betty must have met the Red Eyed Lady and wanted to find out more about it. As for the exploration of the dangerous remains of gods... As a northern female warrior who spent her time in fighting and fighting since she learned to hold a sword, what is the danger?? "Good day, under the crown of ELO." In Lee''s breathing room, everyone in the room, including the wild Betty, saluted him respectfully. We must maintain enough respect for the strong. This is the first law of survival for glory, not to mention the God with great power in front of them. You can''t respect too much. Betty straightened up behind her, and her eyes shifted from the Red Eyed Lady to Li de. after seeing him, the girl''s face was a little bit of joy, and the dangerous breath in her eyes was also relieved. Obviously, she knew the real identity of this ilow in front of her.Li De smiles. If Weina knows that Betty is coming, she will tell her about it. She has signed a soul contract with him. At the same time, Betty, who is bound by Issa, can completely trust her. Don''t give Betty a wink. But at the moment of four eyes, it seems that the northern female warrior God is wrong. Her eyes are slightly unnatural. The girl''s face is a little red, and her heart is sour and soft... naturally, other people don''t know the tacit understanding between Li De and Betty. After the salute, elier, the 17th level elf Archer, goes forward two steps and reaches out to introduce them one by one. "Under the crown of ELO, this is the Lord of andabella, a descendant of the royal family of lissel. This time, the Lord of andebella wants to find something about her blood in the remains of the gods, which does not conflict with our goal." When Ariel introduces her, Lee finds that there is something strange in her eyes. Since entering the room, the girl''s silver eyes have been closely watching him, and the expression is quite subtle. When Ariel opened her mouth, she let Li Demi pick her head with a kind of deep meaning in her cold voice. "I have seen you under the crown of ELO." Are you kidding?? Is that fake? That would recognize him? Li De''s face was a little stiff. He didn''t believe it. There was a certain degree of nonsense. Everyone could recognize him. How could he mix up? Ariel froze for a moment, her expression a little surprised. "I didn''t expect the Lord of andabella had met you..." "yes, I have." Anebella repeated, her pale silver eyes never leaving Lee''s face, as if to see something. "In lissel... When the old evil god broke the seal, ELO left the city just under the crown." In fact, if it wasn''t for andebella''s red cloak that covered the city of lissel, and if it wasn''t for the fiery "I''m going to draw my sword from you," she might not have found this girl, and exploring the remains of the gods would not have been a household. Li Demi''s words were correct, but he always felt that there was something in andabella''s words. Is this an illusion? But seeing the other side did not say more, he was not easy to ask, simply changed the topic. "It''s extraordinary that the city of lissel has the backhand of the royal family of lissel, which can finally stop the old evil god from ravaging." "You flatter..." andabella bowed slightly, and then regained her cool and proud look and stopped speaking. But that pair of pale silver eyes has not left the figure of Li De all the time, and the light inside can''t be understood by anyone. Ariel didn''t notice anything different. She knew the pride of andebella, and the Elves were rarely so proud. Continue. "Below, this is elder Nikolay, one of the most powerful casters in Elvis." Li De Wen Yan did not think much about it, and nodded slightly to the other party. After seeing the beauty of the supernatural spirit in front of him, he felt that the name of Nikolay was not worthy of her. Then Ariel introduced everyone, including Betty. After listening to Ariel''s introduction, he realized that Betty and andebella were friends, which was beyond his expectation. What''s more, they got to know each other in the bloody arena of green city... Is this way of meeting popular now? Betty will be here all of a sudden. It was also yesterday when Ariel was talking to andebella. Betty happened to be there. The girl saw the Red Eyed Lady and wanted to follow her. Ariel was naturally very pleased that a level 19 northern goddess of martial arts took the initiative to join, but she did not dare to make any suggestions, so she brought it here for Li De to decide. Betty is 19... Lee''s expression is very delicate when she hears Ariel''s introduction. The last time I saw this girl, the other side seemed to be only level 17. In this short period of one or two years, it actually soared so fast. It seems that not only did he have an adventure, but also the northern goddess of martial arts. But it''s a good thing. Betty is his man. The stronger she is, the better. At first, he thought about whether to let Betty leave, because this time the spirit remains too dangerous, but after thinking for a moment, he acquiesced. This girl is not a greenhouse flower, but a female warrior God watered with blood. Betty has experienced ten times more battles than him... and he can''t let Betty go to dangerous places all her life? In this case, there is nothing to stop. More people are more strength. After getting rid''s approval, Betty''s face showed a few wisps of smile, but soon returned to the look of ready to fight. At this point, the adventurer team is all in.The team''s configuration can be described as luxurious, only extraordinary has three, yes, three extraordinary, this is not the case of Li De. The most powerful one is the lady with red eyes in her black cloak. She is a level 24, one level higher than that of Lee. If you add in the other party''s golden blood, she is definitely not weaker than a giant dragon, and her combat power is amazing. Secondly, the spirit caster in the green mage''s robe, whose level reached level 23. Her strong magic makes waves of magic waves around her all the time... Her strength is not to be estimated, it is absolutely powerful. Finally, the extraordinary is like a swan with a slender neck. The girl''s grade has reached 23. Obviously, the other side gained a lot in lissel last time, and maybe inherited from the lissel royal family. We have to say that our ancestors were once rich, but they were not the same... as for the rest of the people, Betty of level 19, Ariel of level 17 and three elves of the same level. The strength of this adventurer team is appalling. Three is extraordinary, five is over seventeen. Not to mention the nominal God led by Li De, there is also asrega, a 21 level God, secretly stationed. With more than five extraordinary adventurers, the power can dominate green city. "After entering the remains of the gods, everyone must obey my command and do not act alone." Li De glanced at the circle of people in the room, and his voice was unquestionable. The initiative must be in your own hands, especially in these dangerous places. Of course, as he is now, no one dares to refute it. "Yes, under the crown." After everyone answers, reed looks at Ariel. "Are you ready to mount?" "Under the crown, we have prepared the unicorn of the spirit for you... " let''s go. " I waved my hand without hesitation. When they came to the front yard of dawn manor, nine Elven Unicorn horses with white wings on their backs were planing the ground with their hooves. Different from the human Pegasus, these elf unicorns are full of magic waves, and each horse is above level 10. Elves unicorn, as the unique Warcraft of elves, will reach level 10 when they grow up. They belong to high-level Warcraft and can be cultivated in batches. Therefore, they have always been the favorite mount of elves. But what makes people surprised is that Lord okali, who is the master of the south, is waiting here with an elf unicorn. Can you tell me how to go back to lead others? Ariel and a few elves all have strange expressions. But the Duke of okali didn''t feel wrong at all. With a faint smile on his face, he immediately saluted Li De''s figure. "Good day, under the crown, the horse is ready for you." Li De took a deep look at Duke okali. The old aristocrat was really a figure worthy of a high look. He was really surprised to be able to put his posture in such a place. "O''Kelly, I''ve been away for a few days. If the dawn sect gets into trouble, I''ll leave it to you." "Under the crown..." o''kaili''s face was a little hesitant, as if he wanted to say something, but it was not easy to open his mouth. Li De looks at each other''s tangled expression and smiles, the old fox. "Don''t worry, I''ll try to get back before the ice freezes in mid December." O''Kelly breathed a sigh of relief on his face and quickly let his figure out. "Under the crown, the dawn sect will not be disturbed by anyone. The 1.5 million residents of green city are looking forward to your return. With you leading the city of green, we are bound to get through the old disaster! " 1.5 million residents? Li Dewen smiles and puts pressure on him when he opens his mouth? "Departure." No more words, a word fell, turned over the horse. The elfin unicorn is full of energy under the power of faith. Like the elves, this kind of Warcraft, which is extremely averse to evil life, can not detect the real identity of Li De. The rest of them did not dare to delay, and immediately turned on their horses. Then, in the eyes of Archduke okelli, the elf Unicorn flew out of the sky above the dawn manor and went to the unknown area. The bustling manor was suddenly deserted. When the figure of the elf Unicorn completely disappeared in the sky, the priest of the noble God, bishop and priest, appeared beside Archduke okelli with a complex expression. "Dagong, is it really worthwhile for you to do this On hearing this, Duke o''kaili''s body was stiff, and his blue eyes showed a look hard for outsiders to understand. Naturally, he knew what the protagonist preached. As a member of the royal family of Nolan and the ruler of the southern provinces, even though ELO was powerful under the crown, he did not need to make the humble act of leading a horse and driving a car.But if he doesn''t, who can replace him? "Worth it?" Archduke O''Kelly turned his head and looked at the vicar with deep eyes. "How long have we not been in touch with the crown?" Naturally, the crown in his mouth would not be Li De, but the noble God. Hearing this, the bishop priest seemed to think of something terrible. His face slowly turned pale, and his hands began to shake unconsciously. "It''s been more than three months... No matter how I pray and how I pray, I haven''t given any response under the crown... even I can''t feel the trace under the crown... when the gods no longer respond to the believers, even the believers can''t feel the traces of the gods when they pray... This can only show that something big has happened. Duke O''Kelly took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes. "Monsieur, the bishop is about to change." Looking up, he turned to the direction of green, who had just disappeared. Closed eyes slowly opened, the light of those eyes was not clear. No one could understand what this southern master was thinking at the moment. The bishop priest was shocked and his eyes were dim. Although he did not get the answer to his question, he was already clear at the moment. Maybe it''s time to prepare for the worst... the magical thought in his mind once again. Is it true that the great noble God has fallen? The word "falling" is so terrible that every time I think of him, I get cold on my back. As a bishop priest, if the God he believes in falls, his power will disappear with the gods... but now what''s more terrible is that he can feel his strength has been declining. Although the decline speed is relatively slow, in a few months, he is even about to fall below level 15. Fear was eating into his heart, otherwise he would not have the idea that the God he believed in had fallen down. However, the cruel facts are in front of us. Even if the bishop and priest are not willing to admit it, they have to admit that maybe something has happened to the noble God... he turned to look at the resolute figure of Archduke O''Kelly, and his eyes showed some feelings. Maybe the Duke was aware of these changes and made such a great sacrifice... I hope that when the old days come, green city will come It can still exist... everything, maybe there is the possibility of change... - - - - - "high priest Gelson, has my God really given up on us Knightly temple, a church knight in white armor looks with grief and indignation at the high priest Gelson, a faithful believer of the knight God, with fear in his eyes. The eagle nosed old man in front of him dressed in the rich priest''s robe walked back two steps pale, powerless and paralyzed on the ground. His eyes were blank as if he were dead. "My God has regained his power... No, it is my God''s strength is fading away. I can feel that my God is getting weaker and weaker at the moment..." hearing this, the church Knight''s fear in his eyes became more intense, and his back became cold. "My Lord, is something wrong with my God?? Why, why did our strength decline from level 15 to level 14??!! How can this be possible? My God won''t give up on us The tone is hysterical, as if to cover up the inner fear with the volume. "No, we are not alone this time. According to the information I have learned, the power of bishops and priests of other sects is also declining, but we are declining faster..." the eyes of high priest Gelson are filled with unspeakable despair. For Rongguang Aboriginal people, strength is everything. No one can accept the decline of strength that they have accumulated for a long time. From the height of level 15 high priest to level 14, the huge gap is enough to defeat reason. "Evil is reviving, they have eroded the power of my God..." hearing this, the church Knight suddenly clenched his teeth, and his face was full of unnatural flush. "Lord gersen... Let''s wage a jihad!! I''m going to kill the scum in lissel. I''m going to chop off their heads and crush them!! I''m going to chop that son of a bitch from the God of pestilence into meat sauce The blue veiled face looks so ferocious at the moment... seeing the church knight who was almost crazy, the high priest Gelson burst into laughter. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha haAfter that, he looked at the great priest with a kind of fright. "If you want to die, you can go at any time, no one will stop you, but I will not do stupid things with you!" His voice was filled with deep discontent, and then the high priest stood up and stared at each other. "I repeat, it''s not only our strength that''s fading, but the power of other bishops as well!! Evil is reviving. This is a disaster that the whole world has to face. No one can escape... " " what should we do? " The church Knight at the moment reluctantly suppressed the panic in his heart, but his eyes were still full of helplessness. "What? What else can I do!! Block the news of our decline in strength, and at the same time shrink the outside power to strengthen the knight church! Then, as far as possible, they can survive when the old days come... " the church Knights looked at the high priest Gelson who said this seriously, his face turned white, and then he was silent... to survive... who would have thought that they, once powerful, would one day strive to survive. At the moment, the church Knight''s heart is full of confusion and fear of the future... however, the loss of the noble God and the knight God is only a miniature of green city. As the winter moon approaches, countless other gods also lose their traces one after another... the God of war, the Lord of dawn, the sun goddess, the God of justice These powerful gods disappeared in the Desperate Prayer of believers, as if there were traces of them in the world. The news that the gods had lost contact with each other could not be concealed. It spread throughout the city shortly after Lee left the city, and even the entire life of the glory plane became aware of the terrible news. At this moment, all of us can feel that a turbulent undercurrent is coming. Maybe the legend of doomsday will really reappear in the world Chapter 424 The speed of the elf unicorn is not so slow. It can reach at least 400 kilometers per day, which is comparable to dawn bats of the same level. In particular, these elves'' favorite Warcraft can also cast wind magic, which greatly speeds up their flying speed. The adventurer team led by Lee de flies all the way south after flying out of green city, and the south of green city is - Lost Sea, where the fish man is. Yes, the relic of the spirit does not exist on land, but in the sea. Li De was also surprised when he heard it. It''s not that the relics of the gods are on the sea, but how the spirits somehow run to the sea and find the remains. But Ariel''s answer is more metaphysical - one of Elvis''s elders who awakened the mysterious talent sensed a certain breath that made her palpitation, and then went overseas to explore... when it comes to this topic, there is no way to talk about this talent problem. Each race has its own unique ability on the theme of glory, and the super perception of elves is not empty words. It seems that it is not surprising what kind of talent these beloved nature awakens. During the flight, the scene was quite quiet. Li De didn''t speak, and several elves did not speak. The lady with red eyes in her black cloak was even more reticent, and as for the last of them, both of them were the kind of people who didn''t talk much. The wind whistled past, and the elf Unicorn flew. Looking down from the sky, the earth has appeared a large yellow. The winter moon is approaching. Feeling all this, Li De could not help but mention a sense of urgency. I hope everything goes well this time, and he can get enough divine stones to let him completely control the two clergy of blood and blood clan... But he always has some uneasiness in his heart, and the journey this time seems not so easy. Three full days later, the full speed of the elfin Unicorn flew over the Lost Coast. Every time he looks at the ocean from the sky, he gives him a different impression. The blue sea water is like blue silk, slightly rolled up and spread at the end of heaven and earth. With the salty smell of the sea breeze blowing, people''s minds instantly come up with a relaxed picture of the waves lapping on the reef and fish swimming in the water. This is Li De, and the system has an introduction to the mermaid who is a person in the daytime and a mermaid at night. It hides a secret that can change the pattern of the theme plane of glory. But in recent years, the mermaid has been under the surveillance of dawn city day and night, and no big secret has been found. Thinking of this, Li De withdrew his thoughts and stopped thinking about it. This time, he could meet the mermaid once again. Maybe the other party was related to the coming cataclysm, the old days. This seems to be the only major event that can completely change the pattern of the theme plane of honor. "Under the crown, we need to continue flying for two more days..." after Ariel had made a slight direction on the coast, she immediately reported to Li De. "Lead the way." "Yes." After the order, Ariel touched the hair of the elfin Unicorn a little, and the unicorn immediately flapped its wings and sped off in another direction. The others followed. Entering the sea, the coastline soon disappears behind. Looking down, you can see many small islands and reefs below. The farther away from the coastline, the fewer these islands are. Lee didn''t notice in front of him. Betty and andebella were staring at him all the way. One eye with joy, the other with hesitation, both seem to be thinking about something. Under the wind of the sea, two days later, Ariel, who was leading the way, suddenly patted the unicorn and hovered over an island as wide as a thousand blades. "Under the crown, here we are." This is not only a shock to Li De''s spirit, but also to everyone. After more than five days of flying, spanning more than 2000 kilometers, we finally arrived. "On the island below?" Li De looked down a few eyes, the smile on his face slightly retracted, his eyes became a little dignified. In addition to the blue deep sea below, there is only the irregular island with thousand blade length and width. Most of the island is covered with boulders and seven or eight blade high trees. The only problem was that he felt that the island below was full of terrible breath of life. This island is more like a living life than an island. I''m afraid to think about it. A thousand blade long volume, if it is really some kind of life, it will definitely be strong enough to make people''s legs soft. If it is on the ground, it must be able to easily destroy the city. "Yes, under the crown." With a cheerful smile on her face, Ariel drove the unicorn down sharply. After a few breaths, the other side floated on the sea.Then, under everyone''s gaze, Ariel came to the island a hundred blades away, her lips opened slightly, and she began to sing softly. The old elvish language hummed out a kind of pleasant note, even the most proficient Opera master came to this moment, I''m afraid it would also be amazing. But at the moment, Li De''s face was a little dignified. He felt that with the singing of the elves, the breath of life on the island was reviving. If it was just a pool of stagnant water, it was now a storm blowing on the sea. After only a moment, the sea surface of the island within thousands of blades was shocked. Then, in the eyes of all the people, the island boomed and raised several blades. Around the sea because of the sudden elevation of the island, the sea began to pour back, forming a huge whirlpool around. In the center of the whirlpool, which was enough to swallow a hundred blade long ship, the island continued to rise. Suddenly, two huge clamps were suddenly stretched out at the front end of the island. A stunned life appeared in front of him. Crabs, yes, are crabs. A giant crab with a long and wide thousand blade island was piled on its back shell, and it stood up like this. The whole world and sea seem to be getting smaller in front of this big Mac. It''s terrible. Lee took a breath of cold air, suppressed the shock of his heart and began to take a close look at the giant. The giant crabs in front of them are all blue, just like the blue of the sea water. Their strong crustaceans are even thicker than the walls of human beings. The eyes on the two tentacles are more than ten times thicker than ordinary houses. When they rotate back and forth, the whole world seems to be in his eyes. In front of this horrible life, the white-edged mage tower of human beings is as small as a pile of rice grains. two giant crab claws Lee roughly estimated that they could have three hundred or four hundred blades long and slightly waved around to hang a whirlwind. Let''s not talk about clipping people, that is, the solid walls of Green''s city are also frothy in front of this pair of crab claws. This giant crab is just like the abyss monster in the myth of extinction. Even if it is just a glance, it can make people want to crack the liver and gall. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, no one could have imagined that such a terrible life would exist in the world... Li De was shocked to see this crab, and he had only one thought in his mind at the moment. If this guy is steamed... How big a bowl will he have to make for the dip? Can you finish eating for three years?? "Crown, this is our ELF''s friend, ancient space crab. The elder of Elvis Elvis has signed an elf contract with it. As long as we don''t hand it, it won''t hurt us." At this time, Ariel flew to Li De''s side and said with a bit of pride, "the bubbles of ancient space crabs will form a real space, so they are called space crabs. Of course, these bubbles break, and the space that they form will follow. Ancient space crabs also have a very special habit, like to collect all kinds of broken planes, and then wrap them with space bubbles... " with the introduction of Ariel, Li De''s eyes shifted to the crab''s mouth. Sure enough, this giant crab is spitting bubbles in its mouth. And each of these bubbles seems to have countless pictures flashing by, like these bubbles are not simple bubbles, but a living world. Every time a bubble breaks, he can sense the fluctuation of the force of space. "Is that sacred relic wrapped in its bubbles?" Li De''s mouth a smoke, this is too ridiculous ah, you a crab grow so big even if. The bubble that spits out unexpectedly still can wrap up space, do not want so abnormal?? With a bit of curiosity, opened the attribute panel of ancient space crab. < br: the ancient crab level is less than 30??? Blood:??? Skills:??? Level 30 demigods? Li De''s face is stiff. Should this guy be so fierce?! There is such a boss on the main plane. I took a deep look at the big crab and gave up the idea of steaming this guy in my heart. It''s not my advice. It''s just that my family doesn''t have such a big steamer... And how much firewood is needed to steam such a big crab. It''s not cost-effective. "Ariel, can this crab be trusted?" If this guy breaks a bubble while they''re in space... It''s a wonderful scene. "Under the crown, you can rest assured that the spirit relics contain too much energy. The ancient space crabs only hid the entrance in the space bubble. Even if the space bubble is broken, it will not harm us." After hearing the speech, Li De nodded his head slightly and glanced at the empty area on his side."Father God, there is no danger..." after the familiar breath came from his mind, Li De nodded slowly. "Ariel, I believe you, lead the way." After all, she took Lee into the ancient space crab, which is a terrible life skill. Li De definitely took a great risk. Before she came, she had surmised that after Li De came to the thematic plane, he would lose some strength because of the rules of the thematic plane, and the ancient space crab might bring him no small threat. What she was most worried about was that she couldn''t persuade Li De, but at the moment, Li De''s action greatly enhanced her favor. "You can rest assured that the ancient space crabs will not harm us in the name of the spirit." Lee laughed. "Let''s go." Naturally, he won''t explain that it was asrega who let him down. Ariel nodded and turned to drive the unicorn close to the ancient space crab. "Ep... NL... If..." the fairy language with elegant tone is slowly revealed. The giant eyes of ancient space crabs are staring at Ariel, making a series of ethereal sounds, and the bubbles on their mouths are constantly spitting. After a moment, the communication between the two people is over. Li De is confused, but asreqa understands. "Father God, the spirit and the crab have just communicated about entering the spirit relics, and no additional arrangements have been made... after hearing the words, Li De nodded slightly. Is this a humanoid translator? When Ariel returns to Lee, the ancient space crab pours out a giant bubble with a diameter of more than 100 blades. And looking into the bubble, you can also find that there is a land. It''s quite mysterious. "Under the crown, I have already communicated with the ancient space crab. After entering the bubble, he will directly open the channel and send us to the spirit relics..." "well, start to move." Now that asreqa was sure there was no danger, Lee did not hesitate, and it was impossible to explore the remains of the gods without taking any risks. The skill of rebirth with blood bath makes him feel confident. After receiving the order, Ariel turned her head and motioned to the genie behind her, then turned and drove the unicorn toward the expanding bubble. Bo ~ when Ariel and the unicorn ran into the bubble, the bubble did not break. On the contrary, it was very tolerant and contained her in the bubble. The other party went into the bubble and disappeared directly. She could not be seen outside. The elves behind him are not vague, driving Unicorn horses into bubbles one by one. After the elves enter, Ms. red eyes and andebella, who have been looking at Lee intentionally or unintentionally, also begin to enter. At last, only Lee and Betty are left outside. Li De saw that there was no face around him, and his color slowed down a little. He turned his head and took a look at the northern goddess Wu Shen. "Follow me." Betty is slightly stunned, although the eyes are still incomparably alert, but the heart is inexplicably soft. "Well." Should a, the girl''s eyes slightly narrowed, looking at the big crab without action. In front of her, the giant crab that covers the heaven and earth has brought her great pressure. Although the other side does not send out any malice, it is the biggest threat even if the other party only exists in front of this type of life. After telling Betty to stop hesitating, Li De drives the unicorn to get closer to the bubble. Bubbles are like translucent glass, you can see the scene inside the bubble, but also reflect the light outside. It seems that there is a huge land floating and sinking, but it is really a feeling of seeing flowers in the fog. When crabs in ancient space saw Lee close to the bubble, they looked as if they had found something. They stared at him, and the crab claws opened subconsciously. After perceiving the change of the big crab, Li De''s eyes coagulated. After confirming that his extraordinary threat perception did not transmit danger, he settled down in his heart. In the face of such a big Mac, everyone is under great pressure, not to mention that the other side is still a level 30 demigod. After a little concentration, he patted the unicorn, and Bo went straight into the bubble. The feeling was like passing through a layer of water mist, cool and icy. After passing through the bubble, suddenly the space in front of you is distorted directly, the light becomes chaotic in an instant, and everything around is blurred at this moment. There was no big change in Lee''s face. He could feel the change in the surrounding space, as if he had passed through several space doors in succession. After a few breaths, the twisted space was smooth again, and the light was now bright again. After sensing the stability of his surroundings, Li De immediately turned to look around, but the scene in front of him surprised him a little.Broken, chaotic, disordered, this is the most intuitive feeling of this area. The light in the space is very dim. Looking up at the sky, you can see that the space is gray, as if it is wrapped in gray silk. What''s more, his purpose is the surrounding environment - if the spider plane is a mountain overhanging in the sky, then this plane is an island floating in the air after the ground is broken. The scene looks like a scene of the end of the day after the plane collapsed. Li De takes a deep breath and looks down slightly. Below, like the sky, was a dim one. The whole, connected earth that should have been in the normal plane has now disappeared. "The broken plane, I didn''t expect to be broken so thoroughly..." the earth fragments floating in the sky are not orderly and do not interfere with each other. When Li De looked around, two huge pieces of debris roared together. The debris on it flew around and splashed away, but strangely, the gravel did not fall to the ground, but continued to float in the air. This led to the cracks between the huge broken air islands, filled with a lot of gravel. This disordered environment is more like space, full of weightlessness. But the rules of this plane do not disappear completely. Standing on those large islands in the sky, you can also gain gravity and gravity. The most intuitive feeling brought by the environment here is that it is a plane about to die. The life span of spider plane in the underground world may be only one hundred years, but the life span of this plane may be only three or five years... Even if it is exaggerated to the point that the collapse of Lide is not too many accidents. The passage of the force of space is too serious. This plane has accumulated a lot and is bound to collapse. No wonder these elves are so anxious to explore before the old days come. If they wait any longer, they may collapse that day. Hoo ~ as Li De looks around, the space not far away suddenly breaks up, and then Betty appears on a unicorn with a huge sword in her hand. Betty relaxed a lot after seeing Lee. Li De and the girl looked at each other without saying anything. They turned to the spirit who had been waiting on a piece of earth with hundreds of blade width. A clip of horseback, unicorn immediately flapping its wings to fly forward. In mid air, he had lost his gravity and could float in the air even if he didn''t slide. The dense gravel made him a little bored and had to release a magic shield for the unicorn. After a few flapping wings, lied slowly landed beside the elf. It''s amazing. Standing on the ground, the feeling of weightlessness disappears immediately. Betty saw this and fell on the ground. Ariel said as soon as reed fell. "Under the crown, this plane is on the verge of collapse. The sooner we get what we need, the better." "Where is the remains of the gods?" Li De didn''t talk nonsense and went straight to the theme, "will this plane be affected after the seal of that evil god is untied?" He didn''t have a big idea when he came. At the moment, he was really afraid that this plane would collapse directly after the birth of the evil god. It would be a waste of time. "Under the crown, the seal of the spirit remains has nothing to do with the plane... As long as we can withstand the first shock, the evil god will be pushed out of this plane by the will of the main plane, and we will have enough time to obtain the relics of energy." Gunilla, the level 23 spirit caster, said. It''s easy to say, but everyone knows that the first shock after the evil god breaks the seal is the most difficult to resist. Facing the pressure of evil spirits, they all feel suffocated. It was a sealed old evil god, not a kind existence. Once the other party broke the seal, the pressure they faced would break through the sky. This is also the reason why Li De still needs to be found after collecting the three supernatural beings. If there is no powerful force to fight against the evil spirits of the old days, it is likely that some of them will fall here, or even more than one... "take me to the sealed place." Li De waved his hand and said no more nonsense. It''s no use listening to them now that you can make a decision only after seeing the details of the relics. Several people did not dare to delay, and immediately let the elf Unicorn take off. Flying in this chaotic environment is really a test of patience. These broken land is always moving in the air, and maybe that piece of air island will suddenly appear in the path of travel. But the present are not weak, although there is trouble, but also easy to avoid. What made him wonder was that in such an environment, there was life on these broken lands - snakes with spots and fangs.There are even hundreds of islands in the air. They are entangled with each other, and the hissing sound in the mouth makes people feel cold. The unicorn needs to fly in the crevices of these huge plots, and the poisonous snakes close to each other look even more disgusting. After looking at it for a few seconds, Li De was curious. What did these snakes survive on? "It seems that the sealed evil gods are probably related to snakes... but there are too many evil gods related to snakes. Li De shakes his head, and the information is so poor that he can''t know the more specific situation. The news given to him by those elves is similar, and there is no real thing. After flying in the crevice for two days, the slow team finally stopped. "Under the crown, the front is the area sealed with evil gods..." hearing Ariel''s voice, Li De, who is protecting Betty intentionally or unintentionally, shines in front of her. Driving the unicorn to speed up and fly to Ariel. Suddenly, his vision widened. At the entrance is a piece of land that has not yet collapsed. The earth is connected into a piece below. It is about 20 kilometers long and wide. The withered grass and trees are everywhere, and those poisonous snakes with spots have been completely planted here. The dense number makes ordinary people feel numb at a glance. What struck him the most was the periphery of the land. This land is not stable. He can see from time to time that pieces of land seem to crumble under the action of some force, and the broken land slowly breaks away from the land and floats up into the sky. But there seems to be a huge hand over the unbroken land that blocks the approach of the broken land, so the view becomes quite open. When Lee saw this scene, he was very surprised. What about the extermination scenes in the church murals? Every piece of land is broken, and the gray nothingness below will be a little bit more. This piece of land is like a biscuit. When Li De saw this, he felt that when the earth was completely broken, it might be the day when the whole plane stepped into death. "Go in." Li De took a deep breath and didn''t want to stay any longer. He had to seize the time to untie the seal. He didn''t know what kind of threat he would face. The situation outside was also very urgent, so we should not delay too much time. He sensed that the only threat around him was the location of the center of the earth which had not yet broken. There seemed to be an abyss demon, who might wake up at any time... Ariel looked at the spirits around him without any delay, and followed Li De into the room. After flying over the earth, Lee felt the gravity, and the unicorn''s speed slowed down. The colorful spotted vipers below, after sensing the breath of outsiders, look like angry bulls. They all look up to the sky and make a continuous hissing sound in their mouths. This scene is extremely penetrating. They are flying in the sky, and the ground is covered with dense, interlaced soft spotted poisonous snakes. As long as they fall to the ground, they will be met by the most cruel encirclement. Even the spirits who love natural life look a little ugly when they see this scene. But unexpectedly, the most calm is the two girls, andabella and Betty, their faces calm, as if these disgusting snakes do not exist at all. Li De turned his head and looked at the crowd and turned his attention to the front. The snake was not worth caring about. What he cared about was that the huge threat was in front of him. The closer he was to the central area, the stronger the threat he perceived. It seems that there is already an abyssal behemoth in front of us, which is open enough to swallow the plane, waiting for their arrival. What kind of evil is sealed in the spirit remains, whether there are only divine stones in the surrounding treasures, or whether there are other treasures... all these are waiting for Li De to uncover the fog. Chapter 425 In the dim environment, the soft and swollen spotted vipers are entangled with each other like balls of thread. They are staring at the sky with their long, narrow and cold eyes. When hundreds of thousands of venomous snakes spit at the same time, the sound is enough to make the hairs of veterans standing up. This unbroken land is only more than 20 kilometers long and wide, and in the flight of a unicorn, it is very close to the central area. There stands a black altar with ten long blades and three high blades. There are no snakes within one thousand blades. It seems that this altar is also a forbidden place for poisonous snakes. Around the black altar, there are sculptures of viper with big mouth and sharp fangs. The twisted and distorted statues are terrible and infiltrating, full of the flavor of foreign cities. What''s more frightening is that the eyes of each poisonous snake on those reliefs are inlaid with red bloody gems. These rubies with magic energy seem to give these reliefs new life. At first glance, it seems that these poisonous snake statues are wrapped around the black altar alive. This scene is enough to stop the beating of the heart, which makes the altar, which originally exudes evil breath, even more terrifying at the moment. Not to mention ordinary people, even Li De''s eyelids jumped after he saw the altar. Great terror is brewing. This altar is like a coffin pressing the abyss. It seems that as long as there is any change in the altar, the abyss containing the evil spirits of terror will be opened. And a group of people near the black altar thousand blade distance, see the scarlet eyes of the snake relief. All of a sudden, the profanity of the most evil abyss broke out on this land. "Death.... " destruction... " " killing... " " brutality... " " darkness... " the words of evil that go deep into the soul, word by word, jump out, and the long ending and echoing intonation are like uncovering the human skull. The three evil words of glory are abyssal blasphemy, undead blasphemy and hell blasphemy. Any blasphemy is accompanied by a strong spiritual attack. Ordinary people will lose their sense and become a bloodthirsty madman as long as they hear the evil words. The ancient blasphemous language mastered by Li De is the evil language in ancient times where the gods and evils lived, which is not weaker than the three evil words. But Rao is so. Under the impact of swallowing his soul, he still feels great pressure. It''s the power of the gods. Hit the soul. And the surrounding elves are more unbearable, the face has become pale, breath ups and downs. Before seeing the enemy''s figure, these superior races have already lost certain combat effectiveness. "Under the crown, the evil breath contained here is extremely restrained by the spirits, and the profanity of the abyss seems to ring in our souls, which is unavoidable... the last time we were influenced by the evil breath before we got close to the altar..." Ariel''s voice trembled unnaturally, and her green eyes were filled with disgust Obviously, the environment is extremely uncomfortable for her. In fact, if it wasn''t for the deep breath here that the elves couldn''t exert their power, they wouldn''t have to ask Li De to do it... when Li De heard the words, his eyes narrowed and his essence flashed. The closer he was to the snake altar, the more blasphemous the abyss became. He even doubted whether these spirits would completely lose their senses and degenerate into evil gods if they really stood beside the altar. "You get out of this area and lay your hands on the floating island, and I''ll lift the seal myself." These elves are not convenient to use the means of blood clan here, and it seems that they are influenced too much by the profanity of the abyss. If they continue to be here, they will affect the next battle. "Yes, under the crown." Ariel breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t refuse. What they discussed with Lee de was that, Lee de came to untie the seal, and then they arranged magic array to resist the impact of evil spirits breaking the seal. In this plan, Lide took the main risk, so if the strategy is successful, the whole site will be his profit, and the elves can only take a small part of the divine stone. After the elves left, lied''s eyes turned to the sealed land. My eyes are full of ice. The breath on the body suddenly changed, the shackles of blood vessels began to be released, and the blood vessels of gold ancestors were activated. It was like a huge tsunami, the power of surging instantly permeated every inch of his body blood vessels and muscles. The surrounding space is even distorted. When the breath of blood clan was released from Li De, the influence of that evil abyss blasphemy on him suddenly dropped to the freezing point. In terms of evil, the blood clan is not weaker than the abyss devil. The only difference between the devil and the blood clan is that one is chaotic evil and the other is orderly evil.He was in the abyss, how could he degenerate into evil? "Asrega, go and see what secret devices and traps are around you... Don''t capsize in the gutter." Li De has the talent of resurrection and the terror resilience of immortal body. He is not afraid of the threat in front of him. Ashraja, who was hidden in the dimensional space, immediately disappeared on his side after hearing the response. This evil spirit devours the Bronze Dragon''s spatial talent and absorbs half the power of spider''s plane. The mastery of space is as simple and natural as breathing. Even the half god crab outside can''t find asraja, which shows the horror of his ability. After the evil spirit left, without hesitation, Li De floated up and landed on the hard ground. The unicorn under him flew out like an electric shock. But just after flying out of a hundred blade distance, the unicorn''s pure eyes suddenly turned blood red, and then the whole horse instantly filled with evil. This level 12 elf Unicorn has been devoured by the profanity of the abyss without a few breaths. At the moment, the other side has degenerated into an abyssal unicorn. A terrible place of death. Li De took a look at the decadent one horned horse and gave a puff. It was too fast. It was over before it started. Sure enough, the kidney still needed to be mended... he shook his head and didn''t care about it. He was just a horse. He focused his eyes on the snake altar again. Yu Guang was also looking around, and the only thing that made him frown was that the divine stone he was looking for only existed around the altar. The closer you get to the altar, the stronger the impact of profanity from the surrounding abyss. But now he was almost immune. The deep breath did not make him feel uncomfortable, but rather comfortable, like soaking in a warm bath. It seems that this is the best place for him to stay. Little by little near the snake altar, Li De could feel the cold breath in the altar. It seems that a deadly snake hiding in the dark is staring at him with its narrow eyes, and it may strike him as soon as he gets close. And the snake relief on the altar became more and more vivid after the profanity of the abyss. Hundreds of poisonous snakes seemed to have come alive, winding and swimming on it, which was shocking beyond words. Fifty blades, thirty blades, twenty blades... when Li De stepped into the range of ten blades, the impact of the evil atmosphere on him reached the extreme. "Death... Killing... Dark... Bloody..." one by one, the profanity of the abyss with a long tone hits the soul. Li De frowned and looked at the sculptures of poisonous snakes on the altar. His eyes became colder and colder. At the moment, the power of the dark is the strength of his faith. The power of faith, which was contributed by the dark life, was now enveloping him, completely isolated from that terrible shock. But after Li De approached the altar, it seemed that he completely angered the evil being sealed, and the other party sensed his breath. "The smell of the God of dusk..." the bleak tone with the terror of choosing people is sharp and harsh. Li De''s eyes were dignified as he walked forward. The God of the evening? The evil God knew the source of the power of faith in him. Although the power of belief acquired in the underground world was not enough, he activated the twilight divinity, but he always carried that deity with him, and the power of dark faith he acquired was also obtained in the name of dusk God. Even if he does not activate the twilight divinity, he may master the twilight divinity over time. Of course, the degree of mastery may be very low, such as 0.1%. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. "Humble mole ants, who gave you the courage to come to our great snake god?? You are looking for death Li De''s feet stopped, and there was a sneer in the corner of his mouth. This idiot has been sealed, and he still has a hard mouth? Under the influence of the profanity of the abyss, he stepped forward quickly, ignoring the power that almost eroded his soul, and put his hand on the altar of viper. The power of dark faith began to pour out. In addition to finding the right way to untie the seal, a simpler way is to use force. The power of dark faith on the panel of Lee de Twilight sect has exceeded 300000. He has the capital to challenge the sealed evil god. The huge power of faith is like the collapse of a huge reservoir, and the force of violence gushes out without fear.The stone of divinity can improve the control of the clergy. This is a very precious thing. Its value is immeasurable. Therefore, it is worth paying any price. Not to mention that the stone of divinity must not be the only good thing in this sacred relic. As long as we can occupy this place, the benefits may not be worse than the battle of lissel. Without the power of faith, believers can reunite, but this opportunity has been missed and will never be found again. "Well, how can this be possible, damn thief, how can you have such a huge power of faith?" The cold and evil tone of voice with a bit of exasperation reverberated in the air, full of disbelief. After Li De revealed his reality, the snake god noticed the fluctuation of his soul. The other side''s only extraordinary breath made him extremely disdained, but in a moment he was severely pressed on the ground and rubbed up. the power of dark faith surged out, and instantly lingered on the snake altar. The light of those snake reliefs inlaid with ruby slowly faded, and seemed to be killed The blow. "Damn thief!"!! Cheap thief!! You''re not going to make it! " After feeling the erosion of the power of faith, the snake god''s voice became more and more angry. For the gods, the most fatal threat is the power of faith, because this power is the original power of all gods, and only gods can possess and cause fatal damage to them. If lied used magic to erode the altar, it would be only a great tonic to him, and would not pose any threat to him. With the power of faith, Li De intruded into the snake altar, and his dark eyes gradually glowed. He could feel that the seal inside the altar was about to collapse, and a terrible force was about to move. However, different from the original plague God in lissel City, after being sealed, the God of plague still had a strong power, at this time, the power of the snake god was very weak, at least ten times weaker than the plague God trapped at that time. This discovery made the heart of Li De, who had been extremely wary of the snake god, began to beat faster. A bold idea came to mind. Maybe, this time we can do a big one. Butcher God. When the idea rose, it soared like weeds. The long seal has weakened the power of the snake god to the extreme. Although he can still feel the power of the venomous snake altar like magma being sealed, it is still surging. But he had already had the assurance to deal with it, and under the same circumstances, he could only feel powerless when facing the God of plague. Of course, this may have something to do with his breakthrough, but in any case, it is an established fact that the strength of the snake god is far lower than he expected. At first, if he only wanted to untie the seal and delay time, let the will of the thematic plane push the evil god into the abyss, so that he could obtain the treasures in the remains of the gods. But now, after perceiving the weakness of the snake god, his ambition is soaring wildly, and his eyes are colder and colder. He''s going to kill the sealed God. At that time, the other party''s divinity and power will belong to his booty. And there is also a very important point, the snake god is not the old evil god, although the power of the other side is evil, but there is no old breath. In other words, this is just a sealed evil god, not an old evil god belonging to the times. This is crucial. In the old days, the evil gods were born according to the times, but the snake gods were not. Thinking of this, the power of dark faith in Li De''s body is more turbulent. The breath of the snake god began to crumble under the impact of Li De regardless of the cost. The power of dark faith on the attribute panel of Li De is now falling madly at the rate of several breaths falling thousands of points. If he does not have the power of faith, even if he is a legendary strong man, he can only be defeated in the face of the snake god. But Li De''s power is the same level of belief as the snake god, and his faith power is more powerful than the snake god who has been sealed for countless years. One is the weak deity which has declined for countless years because of the seal, and the other is the rising sun like the rising sun. The two sides are not equal. Their strength collides wildly in the snake altar. "You can''t kill me! Humble thief, when I break the seal, I will pierce your throat with my fangs, devour your flesh and blood with venom, and corrode your bones... " in the collision, the snake god more and more clearly sensed the soul power of Li De, and he was surprised and angry for Li De, who had not even reached the legend! An extraordinary dare to challenge him, and even want to devour and kill him!! How can this be tolerated! She felt that she had been greatly provoked by the color of the snake tribe. All the forces under the rage began to attack, that is, to destroy the seal, but also to fight against the erosion of Li De.The battle between the two sides made all the snakes on the earth turn their heads and look at the altar, and they start to roar violently. The sound is like sandpaper rubbing wildly on the wall, which makes people''s scalp numb. And the profanity that resounds through the sky is also more and more surging at the moment, even the elves who have stepped out of this land now all have their faces changed greatly. Her pale silver eyes looked into the distance, and the light in her eyes was flickering. The blood cloak behind him moves without wind at the moment when the change rises, and a faint blood energy diffuses around, enveloping all the spirits and isolating the profanity of the abyss that impacts the soul. "Speed up the timing. It''s already under the crown of ELO." Hearing this, several elves no longer hesitated and began to separate their operations. Since they dare to explore the remains of the gods, they have made enough preparations. If the spirit of the abyss was not extremely restrained by the spirit, they would even be sure to excavate the site by their own strength. Betty seemed to be aware of something at the moment. While the Elves were arranging around, Betty stepped forward two steps and said in a somewhat puzzled tone. "Andabella, do you know ELO?" She looked at the girl around her. She didn''t know what she thought of. Her expression was a little softer. "I don''t know." "I don''t know?" Betty''s face was bewildered. What kind of answer is this? I don''t know whether I know her or not? "Yes." A little hesitation flashed in her eyes. "After my blood wakes up, I can feel a lot... The soul breath under ELO''s crown is like a friend of mine, but I''m not sure." Betty looked at andabella thoughtfully at her words and asked for the first time. "What is your relationship with that friend?" "Relationship..." andebella''s expression is a little confused. Yes, what''s the relationship? He saved her... That seems to be all. "He... Saved my life, and my people were taken away by him." When the orcs captured lissel, the dawn city was extremely short of talents. Most of the lissel family members were plundered by Lee. Andebella had been looking for the reasons for him, which also accounted for a large proportion. Betty was silent, puzzled in her eyes, but did not speak again. At the moment of their conversation, the collision between Li De and the snake god is more intense. The power of gray belief and the power of green crisscross each other on the snake altar, and the surrounding space has been substantially twisted, like twisting twist twist. Although the two sides seem to be evenly matched, the arc of Lee''s mouth is more and more obvious. Because he could feel that as the stalemate continued, the power of the snake god began to decline. And that''s only a few minutes from the beginning. It can be seen that the strength of the other side has degenerated to what extent. It''s not impossible. The idea is getting higher and higher. The number of murders has soared. The snake god also perceived the approaching of the crisis, and his heart was filled with unspeakable despair. How can an extraordinary person force him to such an extent?! This vampire, just extraordinary!!! Chapter 426 Within the remains of the gods, there was a breath of suffocation in the air. In the dark environment, the power of the gods is like a huge stone on everyone''s mind. In the center area, which is surrounded by numerous poisonous snakes, and in the pitch black altar, the sealed snake god is now in complete rage. He felt a deadly threat in a supernatural Vampire... it was just unbearable. But because the seal was sealed for too long, the strength was broken too much, which made him fear again. If this continues, he will be killed by that bloody vampire. After the idea of being killed by the supernatural, the snake god went crazy. "Extraordinary... An extraordinary vampire wants to kill me???" Mixed with the tone of rage, the sound was too ugly, and suddenly a terrible breath rose from the altar. The bloody eyes of those entangled serpent reliefs, which had been dim down, were now all blooming in brilliant scarlet. The people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the group of people in the people in the group of people in the people in the people the smell of evil is echoed in the sky with the strange tone of foreign city states. The originally dark environment in the plane is even more gloomy at the moment. After the evil gathered to the extreme, the space above the altar suddenly burst out, and a breath of abyss that was greatly different from the snake god gushed out. God. Another god! The God of the snake clan even summoned other abyssal evil gods at the critical moment. Li De''s face changed at the moment. This bastard should have done this?? Then he frowned. Under his perception, the new evil smell was surging like the tide, and he was still a little familiar. A moment later, it seemed to think of something, eyes suddenly opened. "The God of dusk?" Yes, he felt that the new breath was almost the same as that of the evening spirit in his hand. I didn''t expect that the snake god could not beat him and summon the God of dusk... this was beyond his expectation. But he didn''t let go. This is the case. If we retreat this time, the seal of the snake god will be broken immediately, and everything he wants will be ruined. What''s more, the God of dusk, no matter how strong it is, is also sneaking into the main plane in other planes. As long as he can withstand the first attack of the other side, the will of the thematic plane will definitely push him out. Even the divine power of great power can not resist the will of the theme plane. How can a divine power with the most medium power cross the boundary?? The inner world became firm. Instead of stopping because of the breath of dusk God, it increased the output of the power of dark faith. He wants to devour the snake god. After realizing the action and killing opportunity of Li De, the snake god was frightened and angry at the moment. However, he had no choice but to cast the magic at a faster speed to speed up the process of summoning the God of dusk. He believed that once the evening God appeared, the other party would kill him at all costs once he realized the twilight breath on Lee. The reason why it is the most important time to summon the God is at dusk. Of course, the other side was an ally with him before he was sealed. In a panic, the snake god can''t control so much. If you call the dusk God out, you may still have a chance of life. If you don''t call out, he will die. Click ~ like the sound of broken glass above the altar, and then under the gaze of Li De, the space directly broke. At the moment, the power is magnified. The evening God appeared. "Who... Beckons me..." the profanity of the abyss spreads from the dark crevice with a width of more than 10 blades, and the evil atmosphere around is almost condensed into essence. Let alone the unicorn horse of level 12, even the top combat effectiveness of level 15 can not be sustained for long at this moment. This is another level of power. "Twilight God... Remember your allies?" The snake god''s tone at the moment is a bit of a surprise. "I found a thief who stole your power. We''ll kill him and help you get your power back!" After saying this, the broken space gap was silent for a moment, but in a flash, the space gap exploded again. Yila ~ from the width of more than ten blades to forty-five blades, the space debris floating in the sky is like glass, which looks beautiful. Along with this, a black crow formed by the condensation of soul energy flies out of the space channel.It''s mighty. After the crow came, the terrible breath was like a huge stone pressing on Li De''s heart. "Damn thief!" The soul crow has no body to spread its wings and flies. After seeing Li De with empty eyes, he immediately falls into extreme anger. Yes, he sensed that his lost divinity was in the hands of this damned vampire. "You are under the crown of cachal?!! When you tried to steal my power before, I used to feel your name that you called out in front of my believers through the Ministry... mean vampire, can you profane my power The angry tone of soul crow let Li De take a deep breath. It is almost impossible for one to face two evil spirits at the same time. But his eyes were as firm as ever. He is going to kill the snake god today. Jesus can''t stop him. Whatever the goddamn evil god, if you want to die, you must die! Li De raised his head and roared. "Asrega!! Stop him After a roar, on the side of the soul crow, he was three edged, his head was long and curved, his eyes were cruel and bloody, and the ancient gods with blasphemous inscriptions on his skin were now killed. Asraega''s sharp claws are half blade long, and the space around them is like a piece of paper cut by him. It''s fierce. Before the blink of an eye, the soul crow of the evening God was directly torn by asreqa. The soul crow has no body, but the evil power possessed by sin can corrode everything, and asraega''s domineering talent allows him to devour negative energy and grow up. At the moment of the soul crow breaking, more than a third of the soul power is directly consumed by asraja. After the soul crow is torn apart, the energy that turns black in the next blink reconstructs hundreds of blades away, but when it reappears, its strength is already dimmed. "Damned bastard!! God evil!! Why are there gods here? " The appearance of asrega made the evening God angry, even the suppressed snake god was shocked. This is a god evil. The existence of these extremely evil at any time is a life that the gods are afraid of. Killing gods is just a common practice for the gods. I didn''t expect that the vampire could recover the evil spirits, which was beyond their imagination. Asreqa doesn''t talk to the dusk God at all. The body disappears at the moment of the reorganization of the soul crow, and then appears on the side of the soul crow again the next second. At the moment, the crow, which is only made up of energy, has no escape. Even if the God of dusk is on guard, he still can''t escape the killing of the gods. The space talent is too abnormal and powerful. Along with the attack, the eyes of his fusion old evil god suddenly gave out a terrible bloody light. Eyes of the old: old days frighten, send out absolute power, can frighten the life below the level of powerful divine power. Originally wanted to fly away again, the soul crow was shocked by the infinite power and stood on the spot. Asreqa did not let the other side have the chance to escape this time. The terrible swallowing ability was launched, and all the power of the soul crow was directly swallowed up by him. If you can see his attribute panel, you will find that the divinity column of this evil god has increased by 12 points directly. "No A sharp voice of hatred came out from the space gap. The God of dusk felt that the spirit of more than ten divinities was killed, and the heart was bleeding. Divinity is the foundation of a deity. Every drop of divinity is precious. The God of dusk, who suffered a great loss, did not lose his cool. Looking at Li De, who was still ravaging the snake altar, he was also cruel. Although the divinity is precious, it is not worth mentioning compared with that of Li De. As long as he can get back the divinity that belongs to him, his power will return to the peak again. After the decision was made in his mind, in Li De''s surprised eyes, the gap in the broken space suddenly seemed like a plague of locusts, and tens of thousands of soul crows poured out. The originally dark environment is now completely in the dark. Most of these crows are built by divine power, and there are more precious crows in them. Divinity is the origin of the gods, while the divine power can be recovered continuously. The two are not the same energy. The soul crow that gushed out suddenly caused great trouble to asreqa. This evil spirit is strong in everything, but has only one weakness - no group attack skill.All the attacks of asrega are against the individual. The hunting boss is absolutely powerful. However, there are too many problems in dealing with this situation. Although a soul crow can be destroyed by a single wave of claws, when the number of each other reaches tens of thousands, the single hunting is obviously not enough. For this reason, he can only give up those ordinary soul crows, turn around and kill those crows with divinity. There are too many soul crows to manage. When no one noticed, some soul crows flew directly to the area more than ten blades away from the venomous snake altar after entering this plane. Because there is no entity, the crows can easily get into the ground. At this time, the dark clouds are not aware of the changes of the gods. Li De focused all his attention on the crazy erosion of the snake god. Although he was always warning him, the danger perception in this environment was reduced because there was danger everywhere. So at the moment, it''s also ignored that the surrounding soul crows invade the ground. It was only when thousands of soul crows poured down that he realized that the evening God seemed to have an extra plan, but it was too late. "Broken!" With a roar coming out of the space gap, the earth with more than ten blades around the venomous snake altar explodes instantly. The extremely fragile space in this plane is like a big hole burned by the fire in cotton. The space of this area where Li De is located is directly distorted, and the shadow of the abyss filled with sulfur breath begins to emerge. Teleportation. This is trans plane transmission. The dusk God is very much intended to transport the whole area into the abyss. But the operation speed of dusk God is too fast. At the moment, Li De is in a stalemate with the snake god. It is impossible for him to leave and return at this moment. Then, in less than a breath, the God of dusk, using the soul crow as the energy source, instantly released the extremely terrible power, and directly sent the whole snake altar and lied back to the abyss. Ashley realized the plot of the evening God only after the crow burst, but it was too late to stop it. He had to step out and follow the power of transmission into the abyss with Li De. When you look at that area, the altar that just stood above the earth is now gone. After the serpent altar disappeared, those soul crows also directly broke up, turned into a stream of evil energy and dissipated in the air. At the same time, the profanity that had been lingering in the air suddenly stopped. And in this piece of land 20 kilometers long and wide, hissing and shrieking poisonous snakes, also seems to have lost their soul in an instant, all of them collapsed and fell to the ground without any sound. Looking down from the sky, there is only a hole with more than ten blades in length and width and more than twenty blades deep in the center of the snake altar just now. Not long ago, there was no trace of Shenwei, which was still in the whole space. If it wasn''t for that hole, no one would even believe that there were gods fighting here just now. In the rear, the spirit of emergency preparation suddenly stopped the movement of their hands after the profanity of the abyss stopped. All of them looked in the direction of the altar, and their expressions were suspicious. "Why did the evil spirit disappear?" A little doubt flashed in Ariel''s eyes, and then she seemed to think of something. In her mouth, she uttered a light but far cry. A moment later, the elf Unicorn galloped in, and Ariel rolled over and sat down on the unicorn, galloping toward the altar. "You go ahead and I''ll see what''s going on." At this time, a bad premonition arose in her heart, and she was not wordy. The bloody cloak spread behind her, and then the whole person floated up and flew towards the altar. Betty frowned at the moment, trying to keep up with her, but she couldn''t fly. She had to wait with some uneasiness. A moment later, the closer she was to the altar, the more upset she felt. When she came to the altar and saw the pit, her heart thumped and her eyes filled with disbelief. "The altar... Disappeared?!" How can this be possible?!! But how could the seal of the altar disappear? Although the battle was fierce, the blasphemy of the abyss which echoed constantly suppressed the movement. Moreover, the scope of the attack was very narrow. The time of beginning and ending was very short. They did not notice too much fluctuation. When Ariel saw this scene, she was also shocked. She had a lot of thoughts in her mind. At last, she was a little uncertain. "Did ELO take the altar under his crown?" Andebella shook her head. "No way, there are so many divine stones around the altarThere''s no need to do this under ELO''s crown. Is there anyone else in the ruins who can compete with him for treasures There is no problem with this. If there is a power under the crown of ELO that can easily take away the altar, he doesn''t need to leave. These people can''t pose a threat to him. Br > , why did Four weeks later, he made a decision. "No matter where ELO''s crown goes down, I believe there will be no problem with the power under the crown. Now, let''s collect the sacred stones in the ruins. If the altar disappears and the plane collapses, all we have done will be in vain, and ELO will not be able to answer him when he comes back from his crown Andebella nodded after a little meditation. "Ask them to come and dig for the stone of divinity. I''ll go around and look around." What Ariel does is for the stone of divinity, and for the fate of the elves, it is not really important for this level 17 wizard Archer whether he is missing or not. The two sides are only cooperative relations, far from friendship, so they can be indifferent. But andebella is not the same. ELO''s crown is very similar to the figure who saved him in lissel, but she can''t confirm it, so she is not as calm as her appearance at the moment. Not long after, andebella opened her cloak and began to explore around, and the rest of the elves and Betty also came here. Betty''s face turned ugly when she saw the altar and lied disappear. Her eyes twinkled and she fixed her eyes on Ariel. "Under ELO''s crown?" The tone of the northern royal family is like the ice and snow of the winter moon, which is enough to freeze the earth. Even the killing machine on her body has begun to soar at this moment. The body holding the giant sword is compressed like a spring. Once the other party''s answer makes her dissatisfied, a fatal attack may break out at any time. The genie was stunned when she noticed the killing. She didn''t understand why the girl who was good friends with andebella made such a move. Ariel''s eyes moved, and she said with some hesitation, "Miss Betty, do you know ELO?" Seeing Betty''s killing, she quickly explained, "according to miss andebella''s judgment, it should have touched the ancient teleportation array under ELO''s crown and had been transmitted to other planes. What''s more, I believe there won''t be any problem with ELO''s title... " hearing what Ariel said, Betty suddenly remembered that Lee had told them a long time ago that his talent could be revived in the dawn City, and he didn''t have to worry too much when he was in danger. Thinking of this, the murderous opportunity in her eyes was slightly dissipated. The northern female warrior God did not say much about it. "Go on digging, the stone of divinity will be left to ELO except what the spirit needs." After hearing Betty''s words, Ariel immediately affirmed that there should be an unclear relationship between her crown and her, but she was too lazy to speculate too much about it. at the moment, the stones of divinity are here, and the future of elves is on the ground. As long as Betty doesn''t interfere with them, even her lover under the crown of ELO has nothing to do with elves. "It should be." Next, the digging sound of the ping-pong became the only sound in the plane. After a while, she returned to her original place and saw Betty standing beside her with a cold face. But she didn''t think much about it. She turned her head and looked at the spirit who was digging for the stone of divinity. "We have explored around, and we have not found any trace under the crown of ELO. As for the ancient magic array... maybe it was broken at the moment of transmission. There are too many mysteries about the power of ancient times, and I don''t know all of them." The elves are not surprised, or they don''t care, because the silver trinkets in the ground are their treasure now. "Miss andabella, what you are looking for is the brightness of the silver moon. The city-state has something to replace. This time, we have harvested enough divine stones to meet our needs." Said the lady with red eyes in her black cloak, and her red eyes were looking straight at andabella. "If you like, you can follow me to the city of silver moon." On the contrary, she hesitated. "Let''s wait until the stone of divinity has been excavated. Let''s wait for ELO''s crown. Maybe he will appear soon or maybe..." the spirit and the lady with red eyes are surprised at the words. How come these two aloof girls are so attached to iloh''s crown? They don''t have much intersection?But since the other side said so, they could not say anything, so they could only continue to dig for the stone of divinity. Silver moon city state? In the side of Betty recited the name several times, thoughtfully wrote it down. The purpose of her coming with the spirit this time is to find out the identity of the Red Eyed Lady. The reason why she did not directly ask each other was that she could not find out what attitude these ISAR people would have towards Issa. Therefore, she could only keep silent for a while and need to observe more to make a decision. And now that Lee is aware of this lady, he should be more attentive than she is... thinking of this, Betty frowned again. Where did Lord Li De go?? Chapter 427 On January 1, 3526, the coldest day in the middle of winter, ice and snow covered the earth. And in the early hours of the morning, a bloody crescent moon rose into the sky, even a snowstorm could not cover up its light. It was like the blood moon on everyone''s head that opened the day that was recorded in the history of glory. The old days have come. If no one knows what happened in the old days before today''s blood moon launch, then after the blood moon rises and the ice and snow cover the earth, the residents of the glory plane send out their fear without fear and emit the unique old atmosphere. The deepest old murmur from the abyss lasted until nine o''clock the next morning, but at the moment when the evil whisper stopped, a more terrifying thing made most people even forget the murmur of last night. Because the sky of the glory plane is broken, yes, broken. As the literal description of the general, the whole sky click ~ after a clear sound, broken. There are indescribable cracks in the sky covered by thick dark clouds, like a mirror broken and glued together again. And then, even more terrifying, from the cracks in the sky, countless old breath that was more terrible than the deep breath came out. Old days represent decay, eternal silence and destruction. The most extreme evil in the world is eroding the world at this moment. Even if the abyss collides with the main plane, it can not create such a terrible scene. The gray and white old breath poured into the sky from the gap, like a cracked quilt seeping out of water. It''s the darkness from ancient times. It''s a great terror enough to make determined soldiers tremble. God, it''s cracked. No one can describe the shock of the residents of the whole glory plane. Their hearts are covered with fear and their eyes are swallowed by panic. At this moment, countless believers rush into the church and pray to the gods they believe in and are loyal to, praying that those great beings can save the world. But something more frightening happened. All believers can''t feel the existence of gods at this moment. The gods they believe in, pray for, worship and yearn for are gone. It''s like the world has never had a trace of their existence. Roar ~ countless believers were struck by thunder, and the sky seemed to collapse at this moment. They kneel on their legs and put their heads on the ground. They want to connect their faith with their piety. They want to prove their piety to the gods. They want to seek security in countless fears. However, it is still of no use, and the connection between every believer''s heart is completely cut off at this moment. Their gods can no longer be perceived. Panic began to spread uncontrollably. With the influence of the disappearance of gods, the ranks of priests and church Knights of various sects began to rapidly retreat, and their strength inevitably fell into an exaggerated decline. Even believers and priests of powerful gods such as the Lord of the morning sun and the goddess of the sun are no exception. The strength of all people is declining... this shocking discovery makes the already turbulent fear spread in an irresistible state again. An unacceptable idea rises in the minds of believers. Does the great God they believe in fall? As soon as the idea rose, they refuted themselves. How can it be!! God, how could it fall?? But this blasphemous thought grows like wild grass after it rises. If it''s not falling, why can''t they feel the spirit?? As believers, although gods rarely give feedback to believers, as long as believers pray, they can always feel the existence of gods, which is why some believers are so devout. But at the moment, this perception no longer exists... the domination of religious sects is the root of a great stability of the theme of honor. At this time, this root cause is impacted and causes great chaos immediately. Countless people were devoured by fear, and public order began to fall into chaos, burning, killing and looting, rising in almost every city. The cult believers are extremely excited at this moment. They feel and feel the arrival of the evil breath... Bloodthirsty, tyranny, cruelty, this sky has all the darkness they yearn for at this moment. Countless believers of evil gods began to firmly believe that the end of the world is coming, and the world is about to be destroyed. Only by taking refuge in evil gods can they obtain the ultimate salvation. Although some of the priests of the evil god believers have greatly decreased their casting ability as the priests of the bright sect, a considerable number of them have not weakened. The emergence of this event has undoubtedly brought to the climax the idea that doomsday is coming. Those who dare to preach the doomsday and those who have been worshipped in the halls and underground are only worshipped by those who dare not.The madness of the cult followers also led to a further deterioration of the situation. But this is not all. On the third day after the fission of the sky, a voice rings in everyone''s ears, which makes the glory plane fall into despair again. "My children, decide the fate of glory in the future. The slate has been stolen by the old evil gods. They use the time gear to crush the destiny slate, because the time gear is uncontrollable, it has been scattered on the multiple planes. The fate of glory is no longer predictable, and the darkness of the old days will cover the earth. The glory of the gods will fade, and the gods will come down to earth as saints. Only by rediscovering the stone tablet of destiny and condensing the power of destiny can the gods be qualified to be gods again, and the multiple planes of glory will be reborn. I can no longer protect my glory. After that, I will fall into a deep sleep. I hope you can wake me up... " countless intelligent lives are full of tears in their eyes at this moment. All people feel that breath, it is the goddess of life, this world let all intelligent life respect the great existence. It is said that the creator God created the world, but the goddess of life gave the world life. The goddess of the dead must be respected enough for her mother, even if it is the devil who dies. At this time, hearing the shocking news, the whole glory was trembling. The stone tablet of fate was stolen by evil gods, so the goddess fell into a deep sleep, and the gods lost their power and wanted to turn into saints and come to the earth?? This series of shock let the whole glory for a long time. Especially for believers, if the gods are no longer shining, are they still worthy of faith? Or do human beings and other life have the opportunity to seek divinity?? Careerists, cult believers, legendary strong men, and believers of the gods all fell into a strange atmosphere at this moment. Some are afraid, some are panicked, some are withdrawn, but others are excited, excited, and fanatical. When the gods fall, the stars in the sky will no longer be bright. Looking up at the sky, the shocking cracks make the whole world filled with an indescribable breath. The cataclysm of darkness. The real change has come. - - - - the sun seems to be shrouded in dark clouds after the sky is broken. The Duke of okali stood in the backyard of the Lord''s manor, looking up at the cracks in the sky and the terrible smell emanating from the cracks. This determined and determined Duke, who had been fighting all his life, could not restrain his fear. That is the fear of the future, the fear of the last exhortation of the goddess of life, and the fear of near doomsday catastrophe. The stone slab of fate is broken, and the gods have fallen. Who else in this world can resist the invasion of the old evil gods?? He thought of the blasphemous words over lissel that he could not forget. I will come again... the words of the God of pestilence haunted his mind like a magic spell. Will come again!! What should the Norland Empire do at this time? What about southern provinces? Finally, what about the city of green on which he is based? At this time, the blue eyes of Archduke okali can not help but emerge confused. The footsteps behind him interrupted Archduke o''keeli''s thoughts. He suddenly turned around and looked at the figure of the bishop and priest of the noble God running with fear on his face, and his brow was frozen. "Monsieur bishop, you..." before the words were finished, the bishop priest suddenly knelt down in front of Archduke okelli, and then looked at him with endless fear, his voice shaking uncontrollably. "Duke... Under the crown, have you really fallen into the world?? I can''t feel the breath under the crown, I can''t feel it... I, my strength has subsided to level 10... " fear is swallowing the Bishop''s heart. No one can imagine how terrifying the shock would be when a devout priest lost the news of his faith in the gods. Unlike the people of different faiths, Duke okali is the master of the southern provinces, holding hundreds of thousands of troops in his hand. Therefore, no matter how great the changes of heaven and earth are, he still has enough confidence. "Monsieur bishop, the words of the goddess must be true, and by this time our crown may have come to earth. But there is nothing to be afraid of. We are all loyal believers under the crown. It should be what we should do to look for the crown and re assist the crown to return to the kingdom of God. Fear can''t solve any problem. " Although the inner shock is no less than anyone, the Duke of okali shows that he is still firm and unshakable.Anyone can admit defeat, but he can''t. He is the support of all the people in the southern provinces. After hearing the words of Archduke okelli, the bishop priest''s eyes lit up immediately, "you''re right. Find the crown, and let him return to the kingdom of God again!" Then he said with great urgency, "Duke, how should we do it now?" Duke O''Kelly shook his head, and his face was bitter. Although the words are simple, it is difficult to find the noble God who does not know the appearance and situation in the vast sea of people. Although the main believers of the noble God are concentrated in the Norland Empire, the other party may not come to green city. After taking a deep breath, he said slowly. "I have sensed that evil is approaching, and it is destined to take a long time to find the crown. Now, we need to stabilize the residents of southern provinces and green city. Has ELO returned from the crown? " Compared with the illusory noble God, the real backing of green city can be seen and touched under the crown of ELO. The bishop and priest shook his head, "Archduke, when the elves returned to green city three days ago, they said that the plane they were searching for had collapsed, and that the sealed God was missing under the crown of ELO... do you think that ELO is trapped under his crown? Or just find an excuse to leave green city under the crown... Archduke okelli frowned and said, "no, Monsieur bishop, ELO will never leave green city so easily. It is more likely that they were entangled by the seal of the evil god... "The tone was somewhat complicated, which was their last resort. "Ah? Why is that? " "The dawn sect is spreading in green city. Everyone who has more than 100000 believers has to take part in the power of purpose. Besides, the old days have come, only believers can provide the most direct power for the gods. Under the crown of ELO, he will not leave so easily. He must be trapped in a certain area. " The more he said, the brighter his eyes became. It seemed that he had seen the truth through the layers of fog, and his voice was extremely firm. This perfectly logical discourse also convinced the bishop. "You''re right. Let''s wait for the return of ELO''s crown..." "no, we can''t wait for nothing!" When Duke O''Kelly''s eyes were frozen, the opportunity to kill appeared. "Green city, as the core of the south, must not be disordered! Immediately mobilize the army to suppress those cult believers and maintain law and order. At the same time, send someone to invite all green city professionals above level 15 to come to the master manor to discuss the future. If there is anyone who doesn''t come, kill! At the same time, let the green city mage Association and major professional associations send personnel to assist. Green city entered a state of war and everything was prepared according to the war. Whoever disobeys the military order, kill With a command, the blood is shining. As the real dominator of this city, Archduke okali is absolutely the existence that no one dare to ignore. Even the Western District, where evil gathered, was immediately pressed after this order was issued, because the green city army with more than 50000 people directly washed 17 underground forces, and the heads of those who took advantage of burning, killing and looting were killed. The great change just happened, and the authority of the nobility is still deep in everyone''s mind. At the moment, it has not yet been able to compete with Archduke okali. But as the goddess of life said, all these are changing. No one can say what the future will be... - - - - - - the old days are coming, and great changes have swept every land. Among them, the biggest changes are those of the old gods which have broken the seal. The violent half rat man of lissel began to spread from a hundred kilometers without fear. In a short time, half of the southern provinces could see these dirty, stinky, cruel and killing rats. In this land, evil forces began to gather, and those wild Warcraft began to transform into pure evil life under the erosion of the old breath. For a while, the frequency of dark life in the wild was dozens of times higher than before. Degenerate jackals, corrupt dog headed men, bloodthirsty cavemen, wild boar people... at this time, more than half of the life that used to be seen in the wilderness was eroded by the old days, and after the fall, their power increased several times. Outside the major cities, the level of danger has increased ten times and a hundred times. The sky is shrouded in dark clouds, the birds'' singing has turned into a plaintive cry, the crops begin to wither, the lake begins to muddy, the grassland begins to wither, and the trees begin to wither... panic begins to spread wildly, and a large number of villages are slaughtered by the sudden appearance of evil god servants, and a large number of lives are killed. What''s more, in such an environment, no one has the ability to go to the villages and towns to protect the safety of those farmers.The army can only rely on strong walls to defend the big city, because the disappearance of the gods, the most lethal priest to the old evil spirits'' slaves has lost that deterrent power. As the main fighting force of the church, at the moment, it is like a lion that has lost its teeth... It is being phased out. - - - - for glory, it is an absolute dark moment, but for today''s earth, it is a new day. January 1, 2052, today is new year''s day. More than a year after the Rongguang public test, the second public test, including the internal test, is the third open game list. The number of people who are eligible for the game this time is up to 110 million. Although there are so many game silos, but in the face of thirsty players are still robbed. The price that the player buys on the net does not even dare to spend 20 times. Many people make hundreds of thousands of money by selling, which can be called the fastest way to get rich. The time for the second public test of glory is set at 9:00 p.m. Almost all the players who rush to buy the game storehouse are lying in the game room early to welcome the arrival of the new world. But the waiting time is always boring. Before the game is open, the popularity of the forum starts to rise. Most of them are novice players'' expectations for the game. "I have been concerned about glory for more than a year, this time it''s my turn to play!! Ha ha ha ha, Miss elf, wait for my luck. lying trough, the official is absolutely intentional. NIMA came today, and these new players came. It''s so terrible. This expansion film, I doubt that the official website has become a big wave. However, I''m looking forward to the feelings of these new people after they enter the glory... Haha, it happens that the old days are coming and waiting to be trampled. the little white dragon in my waves, the king of the night show in Beijing, is known as the strongest sea king. After my long-term undercover on the forum, I have successfully collected the detailed address and list of red light districts of 127 cities in Rongguang. Recently, I would like to invite partners to create a great cause, open a record of famous prostitutes in the red light district, send real people to experience, point out and judge the classics for old gentlemen, and grade and judge each red light district, so as to avoid being deceived. At the same time, we are also planning the market to avoid people bidding up prices. Now we are recruiting people with ideals, aspirations and pursuits to work together for the great cause. it''s hard to hear that this game is very difficult. Alas, I just graduated from University after 30, and I don''t know if I have a little brother to take me with you. If you have serious skills, you can talk with me in English ~ black silk thigh photo. JPG I long Aotian, announced today This game has been conquered by me. Don''t ask me why I''m so hung up, because bragging doesn''t need to be reasonable. most new sand sculpture players are looking forward to it, and only a small number of players who have been paying attention to the forum for a long time feel uneasy. At the beginning, the players were hanged and beaten by the aborigines. These old cannons were well-known. Now it''s their turn to experience being beaten severely. It''s really hard to tell. Of course, the most exciting is the old players. Before, although "glory" had 10 million players, it was distributed in all parts of Rongguang, too scattered. You can''t see many players in a city. If you want to find a team, you can''t bring your sister. Now it''s different. The influx of hundreds of millions of people has greatly increased the density of players. Among them, there are at least 40 million female players. With the exaggerated authenticity of Rongguang, you can find several female players. Maybe... Rongguang has greatly improved the physical quality of reality, especially if it is found that it can reduce weight and beauty, which makes many women crazy In is many, may also really not be able to steal female players. Of course, there are many players waiting to see the fun of new players at the moment. After all, the hard core of glory has made them taste the bitterness of life. And in a hot discussion, the clock went to 9 p.m., Rongguang''s second public test officially began. At this moment, the players who entered the game storehouse all appeared in glory. Not only Chinese players, but also tens of millions of foreign players have entered Rongguang for the first time Chapter 428 PS: this chapter is a parody of Wulitou chapter. If you don''t like it, you can skip it. It doesn''t affect the plot. - - - - at a military base of the American military, a cold eyed Colonel stares at the tall soldier in front of him. "Henry, you are the best spy in America. I hope you can collect more useful information after you enter the game of glory." "Yes, sir!" The big man in front of him responded in a loud voice and his eyes were very firm. "Good." The captain was quite satisfied with this. "Although you have recorded all the game information for more than a month, it is not enough. This is a very difficult game, our intelligence department has not yet figured out this game. And there are a lot of new news on the Internet every day. This game is bound to hide some hidden secrets of China. So I need you to make friends with some senior Chinese players when collecting information, so as to be in case of emergency. " "Yes, sir." There was a look of great confidence in Henry''s eyes. "Sir, I have mastered all the strategies and skills of this game. They will be conquered by our country on the top of the mountain! We in the United States of America are chosen by heaven, God''s favorite race, and what the heretic Chinese can do, our great America will surely do better The captain nodded with satisfaction. "Good, you''re right. Only we are the best race." "With you, there are 5000 elites from our MII department, but you may not be able to get help in the early stage, because we can''t affect the progress of the game. I need you to have a firm foothold as soon as possible. It takes a certain amount of time for the funds to be given to you. " Henry replied in a loud voice, "yes, sir, you can rest assured that I will solve the problem of funds by myself." It''s hard for the elite to play the eye game? Moreover, with the support of a large number of intelligence from the military intelligence department, there are already dozens of mature strategies in mind. The MII has formulated a plan for where to be born, what NPC to meet and how to do it. In this case, it''s like copying the answer. How can Henry, the elite military spy, not be confident? The colonel was very pleased with Henry''s answer. "Go down and get ready..." it''s not only Henry who has confidence, but the Colonel''s confidence is stronger. He firmly believes that with the participation of 5000 military agents, this so-called absolutely real game is not just a random conquest... the opening test of glory is a major concern of the whole world. This is especially true for foreign players, especially those who have watched the live broadcast of lied massacre in eNOS city. They can''t wait to get into the game. Of course, there is also a mixture of intelligence personnel of different countries with special purposes. No way, "glory" has too much influence, not only because of the game, but also because of the things behind the game. For example, the core point - Games can improve the physical fitness of reality, which makes the top scientists crazy. However, Rongguang is too black technology. Hackers from various countries have broken through the anti-theft network of Rongguang to obtain the source code. Until now, they can''t find the server of each other.... therefore, it is impossible for them to waste the game quota that they paid a huge price for. One by one, they all tried to find out the secret of this game by sending troops to participate in it. With different purposes in different countries, Henry, as an elite agent of the United States, followed hundreds of millions of people into glory. At 21:00 p.m. on January 1, 2052, Henry, lying in the game cabin, was in a dark state. By the time he opened his eyes again, the environment around him had changed. This is a medieval church building. The crumbling magic lamp gives off a faint light at the root of the old wall, making the mottled oil paintings hanging around it more ancient. Henry sat up and began to look around. His blue eyes quickly became sharp, like a falcon. As an elite agent, although the heart has absolute confidence to conquer this game, but after entering the game or according to the mood of tolerance began to observe carefully. "According to intelligence, players are born in the" glory "goddess of life hall, and there are generally priests around. What is the situation if there is no priest here?" With a frown on his brow, he did not think much about it. He stood up from the altar, folded his coarse cloth robe, and went straight out. Now the first thing to do is to find a priest. He can''t speak the language well. He has to know the language here before he can move on. Wheeze ~ when the door opened, the blood moon in the sky made Henry frown."Sure enough, the intelligence department said in the morning that great changes had taken place in Rongguang. It is speculated that the official opened a new information film - the old days came" in the second public test. Although the official website of "glory" has not been related to the announcement, but combined with each other''s mystery, it seems that this is reasonable. " Sharp eyed Henry began to think about everything about the game, as if he was a veteran professional player at the moment, in this deserted place full of elite characteristics. Outside the church is a courtyard with a very high wall. Although it looks a little shabby, it is very clean. It seems that people often walk around. After looking around for nothing useful, Henry came to the yard gate, but just as he was about to push it open. Bang ~ the wooden gate in front of him burst directly, and sawdust splashed all over the floor. Then, before Henry had time to hide, several players broke in. After seeing Henry, the eyes of these apparently ill intentioned players brightened up. "I finally found a foreign player. Many of NIMA Huaxia people are so ridiculous that they are embarrassed to do something to them. This foreigner has no psychological burden. Let''s work..." as a special agent and spy for Huaxia, Henry has studied Chinese for 10 years. Naturally, he can understand this. He is surprised and shows a kind smile disguised. "Hello, dear Chinese players, although I am an American... But I love Huaxia most. I like your food and your culture... are you internal test players? Can I make friends with you? Or can I pay you to upgrade me? ... " according to his previous experience, under normal circumstances, when Chinese people are so flattered by a foreigner, most of them will smile and feel a little proud in their heart. This move can definitely bring the relationship closer and try everything. But the next situation was beyond his expectation... "fuck, this force still wants to cheat me? Laozi''s perception is recognized by the master master. If it wasn''t for the control, I would have become a mage. " The head of the five big three thick pockmarked face players immediately angry, a wave of hand roar. "Do it, be quick. Today we must tie 30 foreigners to the limit of the evil temple..." the sand sculpture next to him smacked his tongue, "30? Boss, are you? Didn''t your boyfriend hook up with an Englishman? ... " " shut up! " The pockmarked man''s face was green with anger, "it''s love between me and him!! These old bastards are all damned. I''ll take them and offer them to evil gods! " Henry''s face changed. These bastards are really?? "Falk, I''m American!! You can''t do this to me!! I can give you a reward. I have US dollars... " " hum, it''s the United States of America that I''m going to take out... " several players rush in. Henry is very angry when he sees this scene. He is an elite of the military intelligence department. How many important intelligence has he stolen? How many idiotic players want to embarrass him? All of a sudden, he put on a comprehensive fighting posture, he wanted to let these bastards know what is elite, what is the United States can not be humiliated. Just before Henry had time to fight, he suddenly felt a flower in front of him, and then a fist the size of a sandbag appeared in front of him. Poop ~ the next second, the elite spy was knocked over by unreasonable work. "He ~ Tu, a novice who doesn''t have level 1 dare to pose as a master in front of me? Take him back first, and the rest of you will continue to look for him!! I''ll find out the foreign old men who come to the temples around me. If I see them in the street, I will catch them. Today, my grandfather let them know the consequences of seducing other people''s boyfriends! " From his appearance to being dragged out of the house, the spy with a lot of information only had time to take a look at the blood moon in the sky... eight and a half days later. After waking up, the military spy took a quick look at the church to make sure there was no one around. Then he got up and quickly turned out of the window. Behind the window was the backyard of the church. He was afraid to walk from the front yard, because he didn''t know whether those damned Chinese players were still waiting for him. Thinking of the experience that he had just been tied away, Henry felt his crotch subconsciously. The pain still made him tremble now... "damn bastard, my Tintin... No, calm down and do business first.... Henry suppressed his revenge anger and scolded the sand sculpture players for millions of times, then he began to calm down. He needs to do a few things now. First, find the priest, learn the common language, and integrate into the world. Second, you can pay to hire Chinese players to provide protection for him. If you have money, you can definitely get a foothold quickly.Third, find a safe hiding place and stabilize first. After a little thought, Henry decided to do these things at the same time. This was the easiest way to carry on the game in the intelligence department. Even as long as he can survive for a few days, after the military''s large amount of funds are in place, he can immediately take off krypton gold. Although it was painful to lose the first time, Henry, as a military elite, adjusted quickly. After determining the target of the next action, he turned to look at the three blade high wall in the backyard of the church. Henry felt the strength in his body slightly, and he was sure of it in his heart. It can be crossed. He threw a stone from the courtyard wall. After confirming that there was no magic barrier, he stepped forward directly and turned over. After strict training, Henry was not a weak man. Even the physical fitness of the common people made him reach the top of the courtyard wall in three or two steps. But just after climbing up the courtyard wall, Henry''s expression was showing his joy. A magic light suddenly lit up outside the courtyard wall, and dozens of guards who seemed to be crouching turned their heads to look at him. The scene suddenly fell into embarrassment. Henry wanted to cry at the moment. "Damned bastard!! What are these people doing here without sleeping in the middle of the night? " This is the guy''s last thought, and then he heard the sound of a crossbow, and his body fell back heavily. Eight days after obsidian. It was already one o''clock at noon. Henry, who was resurrected from the altar, gritted his teeth and got up. Seeing that there was no one around him, he quietly went out from the front door. After making sure that the yard was safe, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Those damned bastard players should not come again... " the courtyard wall behind can''t be turned over, so let''s go from the front. " After this thought came up, Henry was more careful this time, slightly arched, and then carefully stepped forward to see what was going on outside through the broken door. But as soon as his head was stretched out, a voice made him gnash his teeth. "Well, I''m too tired to stay up late last night. I just had a good sleep. I saw a foreigner when I got up. I was lucky." The burly pockmarked face player yawned and looked at Henry with a smile. "Now that you''ve seen it, let''s go to see our great devouring God again with me..." Henry''s face was green, and he only felt the pain in his crotch. He turned around and ran. But just after taking a step, the back of his head hurt and he lost consciousness. His last thought was a Chinese national curse he had learned. I''m sorry, sir... after 8 days. Henry, with a cold face, rose from the altar. After quickly confirming that there was no one around, he did not rush out this time, but began to search inside the church. As a trained American military agent, cold weapon combat can greatly increase combat effectiveness. So he needs to find the right weapon. But unfortunately, there is no good weapon equipment here, only found two slightly hard wooden sticks. With weapons in his hand, he has enough inner strength. He has been killed for three times in a row and still hasn''t attacked this determined American agent. He needs to let outsiders know that America can''t be humiliated. Hum, damn chinese!! After a fierce scolding, Henry looked at the dark sky and took a puff from his mouth. He was in a bad mood. He didn''t do anything in this day and was killed three times. Instead of rushing out of the yard this time, he turned out of the window and came back to the backyard again. He didn''t believe it. Last night, someone was stationed here, and tonight there are. But just in case, Henry climbed slowly up the hospital wall with extreme care, and was ready to poke his head out to observe the situation. The three blade high courtyard wall is very simple for the elite in the army. Under the smallest movement, it quickly climbs to the position close to the top of the courtyard wall. After stepping on the stone to stabilize himself, Henry slowly stepped his head on the discharge wall, trying to observe the movement outside quietly. But when he just poked out his head, a strong wave of magic flashed over the wall. Henry only felt his whole body tremble, and ten thousand alpacas ran through his eyes. "Didn''t there be a magic circle here last night? Fake, your uncle... " plop. Eight days after obsidian. Henry, who had been resurrected from the altar, had a flush in his face and an unnatural tremor in his hands. "I can''t be angry. I''m the best soldier trained by America. How can I be angry?" "There''s still a chance, there''s definitely a chance!" After shaking to his feet, Henry gave up the idea of going in and out of front and back, which was too dangerous.Quietly opened the door, the blood moon in the sky was still sending out the breath of palpitation, but Henry was not in the mood to see these. Came to the yard, the door of the courtyard which was broken by the player was still lying on the ground. Henry was short, looking at the empty, door less exit in the yard, as if he could get out in a few steps. At the moment, the military player is afraid to get close to him, but he doesn''t know how he won''t appear. The two experiences of cedingin had already had a serious psychological shadow on him... The exit without a door was like a devil''s mouth, which seemed to devour him at any time. Henry bit his teeth and decided not to gamble. He avoided the entrance and exit of the yard and began to look around the yard. The front walls are obviously on a street. It''s better to go out from the front wall than from the inside of the door. But after a circle, he suddenly found that there was a dog hole at the root of the left corner of the wall, and the dog hole was obviously leading to another street... Henry was hiding himself in front of the dog hole like a thief, and his expression was extremely tangled. Drill or not?? "No!! Even if I die, I don''t drill a dog hole. I''m a military elite trained by the United States. How can I drill a dog hole...! " Just made up my mind, but after looking at the empty front door, I suddenly felt cold and shivered. "It''s a dog hole for America, it''s glory!" Thinking of the horror of the pockmarked face player, Henry bit his teeth and went straight into the dog hole... the dog hole is about two blades long. As an elite military officer, Henry climbed a dog hole very quickly and showed his head in a few strokes. After reaching out to make sure there is no one around, he immediately climbs out, grinds and polishes the soil on his body, and quickly walks to the alley outside the street. When he had gone a few steps, he turned to look at the church wrapped by the high wall, and suddenly he felt tears all over his face. It took me more than a day to escape from hell. But just as Henry was reborn, a voice from behind made his face stiff. "Oh? Why is there a foreigner all of a sudden? Come on, tie it up for me. The sky horse is about to light up. Sacrifice must be quick. " Henry slowly turned his head and saw a big man with pockmarked face and several players appeared in the alley carrying a foreign player who had been knocked unconscious. He just wanted to speak, and then he felt a big fist of sandbag appeared in front of him, and he was in a coma. This time, before he was in a coma, Henry had only one question in his mind. Who developed the game?? I fucked him!!! Chapter 429 "Damn bug, if you get in the way, I''ll flush your head down the drain!! Come on, send these cavemen to Naga city at once "Kachard''s crown is on top. I swear, if he knew you were so grinding, he would cut off your head full of mud with his own hands!" "Only 300 cavemen have been brought back from this group?? What do you eat?? I knew I shouldn''t trust you goddamn Eagles!! We are engaged in a god war!! Damned asshole!! I''ll bet Lord Kapp won''t mind screwing off your heads one by one and then stepping on them with leather boots, just like stepping on worms on the ground! " In the central square of the twilight City, the furious Orc governor yelled at the army of the twilight City escorting the cavemen. Shenzhan, the army faces under the name are full of excitement. Yes, they are fighting for the eternal Twilight God under the crown of the great cachal!! Although they have not seen the enemy at present... at present, the army composition of Twilight city is extremely complex, including blood race, ORC, Centaur and human in dawn City, as well as Naga, halfling, hawk man, doghead man, etc., who conquered the underground world. These races conquered by Li De all became believers of Twilight sect. Most of those who didn''t believe in it were sent to the mines, the cultivation fields of low light mushrooms and other areas for labor transformation, and those who vowed to die had already fattened the land. There is no need to treat evil life underground. One by one in this land, including the neutral halflings, will not be wronged if they are pulled out and beheaded. These cruel, bloodthirsty, tyrannical and dark lives are absolutely not worthy of any sympathy. The high-level of dawn city treats them with iron and blood. At the moment, these dark races, who have become believers of the twilight sect, are doing something that can surprise outsiders - arrest cavemen. As a weak race in the underground world, cavemen themselves have little value in addition to being able to mine. Moreover, the meat quality of these cave dwellers is not good. Except for those wild animal predators, few life will be interested in them. At this moment, the actions of the twilight city are undoubtedly surprising. But at the moment, none of the soldiers below cared. All they knew was that the order to arrest the caveman came from the great Cachar crown. By virtue of their ability to dig holes, cavemen have not become extinct in the underground world, which is full of hunters, but because no one cares about them, they have a huge number in the underground world. After the army of Twilight city received the order to arrest the cavemen, more than one million cavemen were brought back to dusk city in just over a month. This is an absolutely appalling number. At this time, outsiders knew that there were so many cavemen living in those deserted areas. These bowing bodies, often landing on all fours of life are extremely good at digging, often a small hill can dig out dazzling maze. Moreover, once we find the trace of cavemen, they may be in groups of three or five thousand. Large tribes even live in the scale of 70000 people. These cave dwellers, who only need to eat mushrooms, can live in the hole in the dark, and they have their own way of life. "Lord Kapp, there are 70000 cavemen in this group. They need to be sent to Naga city immediately." Level 18 halfling mage mohari grey claw is standing on the side of Karp, the orc king, with a dignified eye. "The crown is far below the abyss, and the battle with the evil gods must consume a lot. Now it''s time for a large number of believers, but the biggest problem is that we''re almost done with the cavemen in the surrounding area. The rest is either far away, or the caves they dug are too deep to capture... " speaking of this, mohari''s eyes flashed a little light. "Lord Kapp, can we make a deal with the halflings of the city of Lius to help us capture the cavemen?" Karp, the orc king in black armor, glows at the cave dwellers crouching on the ground shivering in the square. His eyes flash cold. "The orders of the crown must be carried out! As long as we can get more cavemen, we can do it at all costs. You will go to negotiate with the city of Luz on behalf of the twilight city. We can trade them for cavemen with the weapons and equipment of dawn city! It''s not too late. Start at once Mohari didn''t expect Karp to be so decisive. He was stunned and nodded immediately. "Yes, Lord Kapp..." "everything, for the crown!" After the dignified words were finished, the 18 level halfling mage turned and left in silence. Shortly after that, a dawn bat squadron took off from the camp and headed for the main city of halflings.God war, no one knows how terrible this kind of war only exists in the legend. The high-level officials at dawn can only fulfill the orders given by Li De in the abyss as far as possible. Kapp took a deep breath after mohari left, who had not slept for five consecutive days since the last time he closed his eyes. Now the twilight city needs him as the backbone to deal with all this. In particular, news has come from the city of dawn that the evil spirits of the old days have come and the outside world is in chaos. There is little left to support the twilight city. At this critical moment, he has to carry all this. The belief in his heart made the orc King''s eyes firm. Turn your head and look at the guard on your side and give the order immediately. "Go ahead and send these cavemen to Naga city immediately! At the same time, I need more cavemen! Now, I need you to show your loyalty to the crown! In the remote abyss, our master is colliding with the evil gods of other lands. We must not let the crown down! " The voice was full of solemnity and coolness, and the expressions of the military leaders around him immediately became extremely solemn. As everyone knows, Lee''s orders must not be slighted. The hundreds of heads that have been cut off during this period have made them deeply realize this. Soon after Kapp''s order, tens of thousands of cavemen below were immediately urged by the army to line up, and the hunting team that had just returned immediately set out again outside the city. This situation has continued countless times in the past month. "Lord Anthony, Lord Kapp ordered the army to send the caveman to Naga at once. The magic language bat will be here soon, no delay Antony, commander of the intrepid army, was mainly responsible for sending the Neanderthals of twilight to Naga because of the small number of his legions. The commander with legendary occupation immediately nodded after hearing the speech, and then turned to urge the rear army to speed up the progress. Most of the magic language bats are sent out to search for cavemen, and they can''t delay too much time. A moment later, in the frightened eyes of those cavemen, a roar sounded like the low roar of an abyss devil. Countless magic language bats flapping the wings of demon bats covered the sky. The already dim light is now completely gone, and the scene is like the breaking of the abyss and the arrival of evil. The caveman below trembled at the scene, and his eyes were devoured by fear. There''s no pressure from thousands of troopers around. "All Neanderthals line up and sit 10 cavemen on top of each Melo bat!" When the order was given, the soldiers below immediately threw those cavemen whose legs were scared and soft one by one behind the magic language bat. More than 4000 magic language bats installed half of the cave dwellers in the square at one time. After confirming that there were no other problems, Anthony, as commander, immediately rode a dawn bat and led the team to Naga city. After the magic language bats fly away, the sky of Twilight city returns to tranquility again. Only the cave dwellers who witnessed this scene on the square show despair. But the weak fighting capacity makes these underground life have no courage to resist. In the sky, there are two young soldiers following Antony. The two looked at Antony, who was indifferent, with a look of adoration that could not be concealed. One of the soldiers flew out of the twilight city with a little nervous murmur. "Brother Anthony... Why do you arrest these cavemen under the crown of cachal?" Hearing this, Anthony looked back at the two men. "Hunt, Henry, as soldiers of dawn City, you should remember that military secrets are forbidden to pry." The cold words made the two young soldiers suddenly shiver. "Yes, Lord Anthony!" Looking at their nervous expression, Anthony''s cold face slowed down a little. "This is to warn you that you must be careful..." "but this is not a secret. Under the crown of kachard, there is a divine war in the abyss, which requires a large number of believers to supplement their strength. " "Uncle curry and I are good friends. Since you are his children, I will be more strict with you. Remember, young men, you want to live on the battlefield, you have a lot to learn Antony turned his head and looked ahead. The two young soldiers looked at each other and were moved. They nodded quickly, but did not dare to speak again. However, they were young and uncertain. After a while, they were very excited and looked around on the back of the magic language bat. They looked like a curious baby. Anthony is aware of the complexity of the scene... He remembers how immature he was when he entered the barracks a few years ago.But after the baptism of several wars, countless faces fell in front of him, and his innocence would never return. Although he experienced many vicissitudes, he did not have the slightest regret. His sufferings are only for breaking the face of those dimples. Everything, for dawn. This has become his only and eternal belief, so he will not hesitate to fall into the abyss. "Under the crown, let Anthony guard your glory with his fearless sword." With no fluctuation in his heart, Antony, with his resolute eyes, leaped into the distance, and his breath changed quietly while he was thinking about it. If you look at his level, you can see that the owner of this legendary profession has quietly reached the exaggerated level of 18... A few months ago, this level was only 15. Legendary career... Doesn''t seem to make sense at all. The two young soldiers seemed to notice something, and the discussion stopped immediately. They didn''t dare to say any more nonsense. The next flight was more boring. With such a large group of magic language bats and several annihilations, the road to Naga city was no longer threatened by powerful life. Anthony''s role as a team leader was just a precaution. Two days later, the magic language bat passed through the thick poisonous fog, and the wide city of Naga reappeared. More than thirty kilometers around Naga City, there are no poisonous fog areas. It seems that the thousand blade high mountain has formed a unique geographical environment around. The poisonous fog will be blown away by the airflow near the mountain peak, so this kind of environment is formed, which is similar to the calm and calm wind in the storm eye. When the demonic bats descended on the vast flat land outside Naga, which had been washed with alchemy bombs by the dawn city. Instead of staying outside, Anthony drove the dawn bat into the city. At this time, Naga city had already changed its appearance. Although the state of scorched earth still existed, there were more new buildings and a thriving situation. What''s different about this city is that Naga has now been replaced by a caveman. It seems more appropriate to change the name of Naga to the city of cavemen. When the bat landed on a scorched open space at dawn, Anthony waved to let the two young soldiers wait, while he, guided by the soldiers around him, headed straight to a relatively good canine building. Fangya building has the characteristics of Naga. Under the washing of alchemy bomb, there are few such complete buildings. This building with a height of more than 20 blades is also the office of Naga city at present. More than a dozen guards saluted Anthony''s arrival, and did not dare to obstruct him for half a minute. "Lord Anthony." After stepping into the hall, cadry fanga, a super caveman strengthened by Li De''s faith, immediately rose to salute. Looking at the caveman king, Anthony nodded quietly. "Cadry, there''s 70000 cavemen here, and they''re going to be preached right away. Within three days, these cavemen must become devout believers under the crown Cadery fangs nodded, and the opportunity to kill the caveman''s ugly face was awe inspiring. "You can rest assured that those who do not believe are not qualified to live!" As a caveman who was given everything by Li De, cadry fangya had the utmost respect for him in both faith and other aspects. He will never forget the day when he was selected by Li de. he was transformed from a weak caveman to a level 16 caveman king. What a great creation. With level 16, a level that cavemen can''t reach, cadry fanga now dominates the millions of cavemen arrested. As long as it''s a plundered caveman, there''s not a single caveman who doesn''t give in to cadry''s fangs. Because the pressure in the blood can clearly tell every caveman that the king of the cave man is standing in front of them, and there has never been a king. Obedience to the strong is the nature of life, not to mention the caveman, a weak race. They have been bullied since the day of their birth by the old Neanderthals who instilled the concept of being a weak race. At the moment, I saw a king who was so powerful that he didn''t need to do any extra actions. This is also the reason why Twilight city sent cadry Fangfang to manage cavemen. Anthony nodded at his words, and his eyes softened a little. "Act now, and you need a lot of believers under the crown. What about those prayer rooms built in the mountains? " The Neanderthals will be assigned to prayer rooms when they are brought to Naga. These prayer rooms are a team of 1000 people, and 10 priests will be sent to preach to them. "With the help of giants and blood clans, the prayer rooms are built at a very fast speed, dozens of them can be built every day."Anthony nodded and continued to ask, "what''s the progress of the mission?" "Everything is going well. Now these cave dwellers have 12 days to pray every day. In addition to about 200000 cavemen who work every day to produce shimmering mushrooms for everyone to eat, the rest of the cave dwellers pray constantly in the sun''s eyes. At present, there are more than 300000 devout believers Millions of cave dwellers pray 12 days a day... this is an extremely exaggerated achievement. Outsiders are afraid that no one will think that dusk sect has achieved what many sects can do for more than ten years or even decades in this short month. But at the moment, Anthony did not have much joy, and his face became more serious when he thought of the death orders he had received in his mind. "At present, there are 1.35 million Neanderthals in Naga City, plus 1.42 million people. But the number of devout believers is only one fifth, cadry, you''re not doing enough!! I hope to see half of the cavemen become devout believers in half a month... The order of the crown must be fulfilled!! God war must not have a negative impact on us. " Cadry fangs sprang to his feet and saluted Anthony. "Yes! Lord Anthony Although he is currently in charge of Naga City, Anthony''s status from dawn city is not comparable to that of this caveman. Moreover, Anthony, who has a legendary career, can also sling this super caveman in terms of strength. After reminding cadry fangs, Anthony no longer lingers, but turns away in a hurry. There are a group of cavemen waiting for him to deliver, and there is no time for him to waste. Since more than a month ago, through the power of blood and belief, Li De descended his divine power across countless planes and forced everyone to develop followers of the twilight sect at all costs. Since then, the whole Twilight city has been in a frenzy. Because Li De told everyone that he was in an unprecedented collision with a powerful evil god in the abyss. God war needs a huge force of faith as a support, and a large number of dark races need to become believers of Twilight sect. This nearly 1.5 million caveman is the booty of the twilight City madness. This weak race is not worth anything, but the only thing that makes Twilight city choose this race as the main target of expansion believers - Neanderthals are very easy to preach. Other races may not become pan believers for ten days and a half months. However, cave dwellers can become believers only in three or five days, and their faith is easier to deepen. After the comparison of high-level research on Twilight City, the plan of plundering cavemen to become followers of Twilight sect was quickly formulated. This feature gives Neanderthals a great advantage. Because they are weak, they are easy to preach. Because they are weak, they can live and have a large number. These former shortcomings become advantages at this moment. And the capture plan was immediately praised by Li De after the number of Neanderthals reached 200000. To this end, everyone is firmly implementing this great believer Harvest Program. As a hunting target, cavemen have been arrested for several days. In fact, if these creatures were not good at digging, they often built their nests in the ground hundreds of cutting edges deep, causing great trouble to the army of Twilight city. I''m afraid this number will increase by a large part. But Rao is so, more than 1.4 million, is enough to make people gape. "For the crown!! Fight for God!! We will win in the end When everyone rallies, the whole city is in a heat. Cadry fangya immediately took people to the outside of the city. After seeing the frightened caveman, the breath of the cave man''s blood spread out. The familiar and friendly caveman breath instantly calmed the terrified cavemen below. The king of cavemen... That powerful pressure is not what these cavemen can bear. After a few words, the cavemen succumbed. The prepared evening missionaries immediately began to take the cavemen down to the opened prayer room. Half of each prayer room is a strong believer, and even some devout believers. These new cave dwellers will join these believers in the missionary mission. Most intelligent lives have conformity effects. It is a strategy specially developed for cavemen to mix and match with believers. It is absolutely invincible after testing. In an environment where everyone believes in religion, the frightened caveman will become a pan believer in a day. These people who dig in the ground are not determined people. The prayer room is built in a thousand blade mountain behind Naga city.Cave dwellers are good at digging caves, which makes their living environment very simple, even if it is dirty or bad, as long as they have enough food. At present, many cavemen have become full-time prayer staff. After waking up every day, they pray in the prayer room, contributing their humble faith to the great Twilight city. However, for these underground life, this kind of living environment does not make them feel uncomfortable, on the contrary, they feel that the life here is better than that of the outside world because of the sufficient food and safe environment and the support of faith. Although some of the freedom has been lost, more has been gained. It''s not unreasonable that these tough guys can be chosen as believers. This mentality is just too suitable for captivity... these thousands of caves cover almost half of the mountains, and the cavemen in one prayer room after another pray in a low voice. And the power of faith formed by these prayers now crosses the barrier of time and space, and converges on the great shore they believe in through some original rules, like flowing water. - - - - the bottomless abyss far away from the main plane of glory. This is a paradise of evil gathering, a place of terror that can make the whole multidimensional plane tremble. All the evils imaginable in the world exist in this land with sulfur smell. At the same time, it is also the gathering place of countless powerful lives - Ancient abyssal beasts, ghost life devouring souls, fallen angels lured by desire, tyrannical and bloody evil gods, and greedy and cruel dragons. Enchantment, enchantment, indomitable, depraved, double horned, Goblin... And so on, countless demons like to kill here. In addition, there are fallen angels, abyssal abhorrence, five color dragons, deep hell refining demons, and so on. Countless ancient and evil gold demon races dominate one plane after another. This is the most evil place in the world. You can use all the negative adjectives to describe this chaotic and decadent place full of death, killing, cruelty and blood. At this time, in an unknown plane of this abominable place, Li De, who has disappeared for a month and a half, is trapped in a dark magic array full of corrosive smell. Apart from the three blades on his body, a transparent energy junction is like a bowl upside down, blocking the corrosive black fog. Take your eyes off Lee and look out through the border. In the eye is a dark area. There is no color in the sky. There is only a rolling black fog. It looks like some demons with big mouth of blood basin that may jump out from it at any time. The air is filled with a pungent smell of sulfur, which is unique to the abyss and contains a lot of toxins. Even a breath of ordinary human on the main plane is fatal. Lee is not in very good shape at the moment. The mage''s robe has already been eroded and pitted, and the perfect streamlined muscles have been looming in the air. Pretty face is full of pale, seems to be caused by excessive consumption. There is a 5-blade, round curved eight arm snake demon, which is the body of the snake god. But it also contains a huge divinity, he can not get into the system space, can only be placed on the side of the body. The altar with the seal of the snake god around him was directly broken after entering the abyss, and the once powerful evil god was killed by him at that time. The only pity is that the butcher God''s action, which can be recorded into myths and legends, is not known to anyone except the twilight city. As for asraega... The evil god was bombarded by the God of dusk when he entered the abyss. I don''t know where he was carried by the turbulent flow of space. The man behind the dark magic array is the evil being sent by the soul crow with the altar of the snake god, the God of dusk. At the moment, the evil god is looking at Li De who is still struggling with a kind of hunting mentality. "What a wonderful soul... Humble thief, although you have devoured the soul of the stupid snake god and gained his divinity, you have no chance to merge... in the past month, you have resisted my erosion by the energy obtained by swallowing his soul, but your strength has become weaker and weaker... give up the resistance and suck blood Ghost.... the God of dusk hidden in the dark fog is the God king sitting on the altar overlooking all living beings, and the profanity of the abyss interferes with Li De''s will all the time. "You''re stubborn and stupid, but I''m impressed by your persistence. Maybe I can give you a promise, yes, a promise. If you give up your resistance and turn to me now, I can allow you to be my God... "Now the profanity of the abyss changed from the sharpness of the soul to the allure of the devil. "The abyss is on the top, you should be proud that no one has been recognized by my great evening God for millions of years... your resistance is doomed to be futile. Why not give up resistance and become my God to gain infinite strength?" "And you can see where you are? ... this is a bottomless abyss, separated by countless planes from the main plane. You can''t escape... I''m the only one here. " The tone of dusk city is more and more high, and the black fog is surging. "I am the master of the abyss, the immortal god of dusk! Surrender to me, you will get my reward... And then continue to resist, after your strength is exhausted, I will take out your soul and bake it with magic flame for millions of years!! Now, make a decision, vampire, whether to submit to me and become a great God, or be destroyed to draw out the soul The profanity of the abyss became a powerful deterrent and threat from the beginning. Soft and hard advance and retreat, the evil god of the abyss is playing many roles by himself. After hearing these words, Li De''s deep eyes did not fluctuate too much, and even he had a bit of irony in his heart. You want to bluff him with that?? The strong never disdain to talk to the weak. The God of Dusk''s so much nonsense is not that the other party really wants to subdue him, but the evil god is also very weak and unable to kill him before his strength is exhausted. What kind of bullshit belongs to God, as long as he gives up resistance, he will definitely be devoured by the other party at the first time. When Li De was pulled into the abyss more than a month ago, he was still a little frightened, but after taking the lead in swallowing the snake god, he got the power blessing of terror. And at that time, the God of dusk took the hand and directly wanted to crush him with absolute power. But with the power of dark faith and the power of devouring the snake god, he resisted. But in this process, the God of dusk, who should have killed him in a second, was stuck with him. This makes Li De realize that the God of dusk is not as powerful as the God of pestilence. It seems that the God of the serpent clan is almost the same as the God of the snake family. They are all sealed. As a result, even if the dusk God can release all his power in the abyss, he can not easily kill him. It was a big discovery for him. There is a huge amount of energy in the body of the snake god, but this energy is not exerted because the snake god is sealed and the soul is weak. He used the power of dark faith to devour the spirit of the snake god, and got the blessing of that power, so he always resisted the attack of dusk God. However, it is impossible to escape because the strength of the snake god is weakening, and he is trapped by the God of dusk. After being trapped, Li De has been trying to find a way out. Finally, after numerous attempts, he found that the power of the dark faith was the best way to deal with the evening God. That''s why we have the command to transmit information through blood and faith, and let the twilight city develop believers crazily. And because of this death order, the power of his dark faith increased at an alarming rate during this month and a half. It''s an exaggeration that millions of cavemen pray to him day and night. This is the first time that Li De intuitively realized why other sects require believers to pray every day, and even have a special time for collective prayer every week. Because when the believer prays for a long time, the acquisition speed of the power of faith will be greatly increased. According to his estimates, the power of the dark faith has increased more than three times as fast as the dawn believers, which is simply exaggerated and unbelievable. After hearing the words of the God of dusk, Li De looked up at the sky and said slowly. "The God of the evening? You, too, deserve this name? " Refuse to be courted? I''m sorry, he didn''t even have the idea of saying no, but directly from the highest level of contempt. Hearing Li De''s merciless words, the black fog outside the transparent border is rolling, like a storm of level 18, full of shocking movements. "Vampire!! You totally pissed me off!! Your flesh and blood, your soul, your everything will be swallowed by me Hearing this impotent fury, Li Deli ignored and turned his eyes to the attribute panel of the evening sect, which he had been staring at. The key attribute above is what he has been waiting for for for more than a month. This is also his biggest dependence. The dusk sect the God of dusk -- lied kachard (false god) divinity: 1. Soul assimilation; 2. Belief strengtheningMinistry: dusk (already mastered 0.01%, when it reaches 100%, you will completely control this ministry) doctrine: dusk is coming, multiple aspects will be destroyed, the great God of dusk is the eternal God, only he can save the world, his believers will get eternal life when the world is destroyed, and the unbelievers and pagans will be given endless pain holy Number of Temples: 12 number of believers: 321 crazy believers, 35W devout believers, 65W believers, 42W pan believers the power of faith: 997890 points this series of gorgeous numbers is a big difference from more than a month ago. More than a million believers are incomprehensible. In addition, the power of belief has reached the critical point of 990000, and it is only 2000 points away that he can reach the power of 1 million belief. What can the power of a million beliefs do? Lee quietly clenched the black ball the size of his thumb. Broken divinity Quality: special status: broken sleep (need 1 million dark faith power to activate) Introduction: a broken divinity, but it also contains the power of "Twilight clergy", which requires a large number of dark belief forces to activate. He sent troops to the underworld a few months ago in order to gain the power of the dark faith to activate the divinity. At the moment, after the nearly crazy harvest of believers by dusk sect, the believers have already broken through the 1.4 million mark. He finally accumulated enough of the hyperbole to activate the twilight divinity - the power of a million dark beliefs. What does the fury of the twilight God rely on at this moment? Isn''t it his own strength? And the clergy at dusk is undoubtedly the claws and fangs on the tiger. When he cuts off the fangs and claws of the God of dusk, what does the evil god take to show his teeth and claws in front of him? Li De''s eyes are more and more indifferent here. After a moment''s waiting, the data on the property panel jumps forward quietly. The column of "the power of faith" has become "the power of one million beliefs... and Chapter 430 The power of one million beliefs. Li De saw the number on the property panel. After several months of hard work, he finally saw the reward. Looking up at the sky, it seems that there is a big hand stirring the black fog, the corner of the mouth hanging a cold arc. Without hesitation, the power of faith began to enter into the twilight divinity. "Ding ~ does it consume 1 million dark faith power to activate the twilight divinity?" "Confirm." As soon as he confirmed the activation, the power of the dark faith on the panel gushed out in a turbulent gesture of opening the reservoir to release water. But that shocking force didn''t react much when it entered the dusk deity. It seemed that the black sphere the size of a thumb was like a black hole that could swallow up the sky, and no amount of energy could fill it. The energy of terror makes the surrounding space vibrate uncontrollably, and the breath of the power of dark belief diffuses out. Such an obvious movement immediately attracted the attention of the evening God. Hidden in the black fog, the unknown abyss evil God saw his divinity and immediately fell into madness. The black fog formed one demon after another, tearing at the transparent border outside of Lee. It''s like tens of thousands of demons coming from the darkness at this moment, and the boundary of radius 3 blade begins to decrease slowly under the impact, and the energy is consumed rapidly. "My Godhead?! How dare you peep into my divinity! You can''t make it! " "Damned vampire! I''m going to take your soul out and stuff it in worms, and then I''ll throw you in the devil''s excrement and soak it for a million years "Ah Crazy roar, heartrending roar. The profanity of the abyss made the thick black fog billow like a giant beast rolling in the black fog. Around that countless demon claws are crazy, tearing the transparent border every moment. Looking down from the sky, we can clearly see the transparent boundary. At the moment, it is like a canoe in the sea waves. It seems that it may be submerged by a hundred blade high wave at any time. Before dusk God is intended to use the home advantage to slowly kill Lee, after all, Lee is in the abyss, far away from the main plane, and this is his territory. His plan had worked before, at least in the eyes of the evening God. Every day, the evil god could feel that the strength in Li De''s body was weakening, and the power he gained from swallowing the snake god was rapidly consumed. Every day the evening God feels closer to his goal. But at this moment, there is no doubt that Li De''s action has violated the bottom line of the evening God. This damned vampire dares to devour the evening God in front of him!!! That''s the source of his strength. How can I bear it?? This is more intolerable than the woman pushing him in front of him!! Under the fury, the God of dusk, regardless of his body''s strength is not enough, began to frantically attack Li De. He''s going to kill this bastard! Smash his head, dry his flesh, tear up his soul!! Li De was naturally aware of the action of the God of dusk. Those terrible black fog were the embodiment of the power and soul of the twilight City, and contained extremely terrible power. If it was an outsider, even the legend would have been devoured by it. However, he was not alone in the battle, and his eyes flashed a little cold. When the divinity was activated, a force of faith of dawn sect was imported into the four blade long snake god. The dusk God wants to fight for his life... is he worthy? After receiving the power of faith, the complete body seemed to touch a key node, and then suddenly burst out a terrible force of terror, which directly pushed the transparent border around Li De by three blades, making its radius reach six. Although he absorbed the power of the snake god, he still kept a hand and hid a card. At the moment, his divine power in the snake family God burst out, and then he forcibly blocked the attack of the evening God. Although the snake god has been sealed for countless years, its strength has been greatly depleted, but the problem is that its strength has weakened, but the essence of the divine power will not change at all, and the divine power is still in the body. Attack his shield with his spear. The snake god could not even think of it until he died. He called the dusk God out to help him kill Li De and save his life. But I didn''t expect that the city of dusk had such a unique skill to transmit the abyss, which led to the altar of the snake god being broken by the force of the terrible plane after it was transmitted to the abyss. This directly made his body appear in front of Li De, and Lee did not give him any time to react, and strongly devoured his soul. The power contained in this divine body, the snake god had already become Li De''s booty before it was used.The summoned helper killed himself, and his body became the capital for Li De to fight against the God of dusk. If someone knew all this, they would judge the snake god as the most unjust figure in Rongguang, Rongguang dou''e. The dusk God, aware of this change, was furious, but faced with the power of his own rank, he had no choice but to shake it. If his divinity is still there, not to mention a vampire, it is ten hundred worms. One divinity can easily erase this area. However, his strength was so weak that he could not cast his divinity at all. He even lost his divinity in the last battle between the gods, so he could only rely on the most primitive way to shake with Li De. Li De has already seen through this point, so he can merge the divinity here without fear. Therefore, although the heart is alert, it is still in accordance with the established plan - integration of divinity. As the most original power of gods, divinity is the source of divine power, just like divinity and clergy. Divinity is like human heart, divinity is like blood, and clergy is the consciousness of human body, which is an organic whole. Without any point, the power of gods will be greatly reduced. At the moment, the power source of dusk God is held by Li De, which is equivalent to controlling his lifeblood. How can the dusk God not be crazy. With the injection of the power of faith, the dusk deity began to emit a faint faint light, which was very much like the feeling that the sky would be dark after sunset, which shocked people. The huge power of faith makes this long sleeping deity wake up slowly and bloom again. The power is surging. Li De can clearly feel that after the power of faith is injected into the deity, the deity is more and more kind to him. Because of the millions of followers of the twilight sect, he has mastered 0.01% of the twilight clergy. Although it is rare, it is only activated by himself. Because of this, the evening God was very kind to him. As more and more power of faith is injected, the light of divinity the size of thumb begins to soar, and the fluctuation is more and more amazing. After the light touched Li De, his spirit even touched the inside of the Godhead. Then he found that the restrictions on the inner part of the deity that had been closed to him had been lifted. When Li De''s mind moved, his mental power began to flow into the divinity, and then he swam away in the most mysterious and original power core of the world. When his spiritual input reached a certain limit, suddenly something seemed to be activated, and a huge mottled message began to pass to Li De''s mind. Li De, who is exploring the divine structure, is shocked, and then there are scenes that amaze him. The sun rises, the sun is high in the sky, sets down, and the bright moon floats in the star river. Daily and monthly circulation, rule cycle. Day after day, the flowers bloom and fade, and the fruit trees wither day after day. Time never stops. That wonderful feeling, let Li De seem to witness the world''s most essential rules turn. The soul in this moment out of jubilant vibration. The evening Ministry... So this is the evening ministry. No matter the sun rises or sets, the day ends and the evening comes. Dusk means that the sky is getting dark after sunset, but it does not only represent the weather. In the analysis of the origin rule, the rule represented by dusk has come to the end and will undergo great changes. His ministry represents that he can control the great changes of the end of things... the more we study Li De, the more we think that the connotation of the evening ministry is rich. It is only used to describe after sunset, which is too underestimated. Also because of the clergy at dusk, Li De had a deeper understanding of the blood clan and blood. The blood clan not only represents the life of vampires, but also represents the birth, growth and death of a race, as well as the traces of these lives in this world, with extraordinary implications. Blood is strength, life, rebirth and withering... all kinds of thoughts are extremely complicated at this moment. Li De also realized for the first time that there was so much potential in his power that he could tap. His previous views were as simple as a child. But the fierce attack of the evening god suddenly stopped, because he was aware of the change in the breath of Lee. It was the smell of dusk, which he could not forget for millions of years. This damned vampire, he actually integrated his divinity!! The heart actually raised a bit of uncontrollable fear. The God of dusk fell into a state of extreme madness after fear. He had a feeling that if he went on like this, he would have been robbed of his power by the despicable vampire in front of him. But what made him angry was that even though he knew what Li De was doing and the other party was right in front of him, he didn''t have the strength to break the damn shield!!"Can''t wait like this!" The God of dusk looked at Li De, who was more and more powerful, and had a decision in his heart. In the case of the "1917" in the "1957" in the "1929" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" in the "in the" ??????????????????????????????????. After hearing the curse, Lee frowned. Although he was aware of the action of the dusk God, he had no intention or power to stop the other party at the moment, because the twilight spirit had already attracted his full attention. The four seasons change, the sun and the moon flow, no matter when, where and what, all around the word dusk. Even in some element planes without sun, moon and four seasons, the trace of dusk is still indelible. This is the law of the change of things, which is irresistible. For example, the plane with a life span of hundreds of millions of years also faces the dusk. When life is old, it is dusk; when mountains collapse, it is dusk; when rivers are dry, it is dusk... birth, growth, decline and death, and dusk represents the process from decline to death. The experience given to Li De by this divinity is of infinite value. This is the first time that he has read it. It turns out that the priesthood is like this. When the power of dark faith on the panel changed from 1 million to 0, Lee De''s experience of the twilight clergy ended, and the twilight divinity in his hand was fully activated. The faint light from his divinity made him feel comfortable walking on the shady path after sunset. Whew ~ while he was experiencing that feeling, the dusk deity flew directly to his chest like lightning, and then without any obstacles, it directly integrated into his heart. Ah ~ that kind of feeling... too full. Li De''s eyes flashed with fascination. After the spirit of dusk was integrated into his heart, he began to send out more strong power, which flowed directly through the heart like an air pump to every blood vessel and skeleton of his body. Bang Bang ~ Bang Bang ~ the heart, which was originally strong and powerful, became like the pouring of steel after the divine power entered. Every beat can bring him great power. The blood vessels are flowing at the moment like a lava gushing. Li De''s breath began to climb step by step, and even the perfect golden ancestor blood began to make up automatically under this terrible energy. The power of millions of dark faith can activate the deity. Seeing the leopard in the spot, what an exaggeration is the level of the divine status and the power it contains. Li De''s breath is climbing rapidly. At the moment, he can''t be distracted. He can only swallow the surging strength in his body as quickly as possible, and use that power to make his body transform again. In the surging force, the surrounding space is distorted. Everything around him was blurred, and Lee could not even hear the evil curse of the evening God with the profanity of the abyss, and could not feel the black fog that was tearing him apart by the devil''s claws. He felt his heart beat above all the sounds. There is only the sound of thumping and thumping, and the blood is also fluctuating with the beating of the heart. Under the baptism of that huge power, he saw the sunrise and sunset again, and the stars turned. The rules of glory were displayed in front of him, leaving him to experience the true charm of the clergy at dusk. Cool, but the evening God is going crazy. In the gaze of this evil god, the familiar dark light spreads out from Li De''s body, instead of the border set by the power of the snake god. The width of the border is also widened to a radius of 15 blades. Li De couldn''t see the light around him. What makes him angry is that the dark light is the power of dusk, which once belonged to him!!! In his fury, the evening God began to strike at the boundary formed by the dark power regardless of the cost. But to his dismay, the black fog around him did not have any effect after it collided with the dark boundary. It was not that he could not shake the other party, but the dark boundary devoured his energy to replenish himself... the God of dusk was full of unwilling and resentment at the moment. He tried the taste of being blocked by the power of dusk for the first time. He just couldn''t stand what Li De was like ¡£ "Vampire!! You don''t want to know what kind of horror I''m going to try to get angry! " Just as the evening God became more and more angry, in the black fog, a sound of foot steps sounded, and then I noticed that soxo had a bleak tone. "The great evening God, your believers, come at your call..." "please give me an oracle, my God..." it is a kind of strange language with an exotic tone, and it is not any strange language that can be uttered by human beings. It seems that it is more ancient and evil than abyssal blasphemy.The God of dusk was silent for a moment, and then the sound of rolling thunder roared. "In the dark enchantment inside, an alien Vampire I captured stole my treasure!! That damned heresy can''t stay!! My faithful believers, after breaking the barrier and killing the treasure that the vampire has recovered, I will reward you with great power At the moment, the profanity of the abyss is high above, full of the authority of the gods, and people can''t help but fear. It''s so different from just being incompetent and furious. It seems that the God of dusk at this moment is the real God of dusk, and there is no loss of strength. It is only to test their loyalty that the believers are allowed to do so. Those who speak the ancient evil language are full of excited shout. "Yes, my God, if you dare to blaspheme the glory of my God, we should cut off our heads!" Then there was a strange cry. A moment later, the evil creatures saw through the gap between the black fog and came towards lied. When a part of the abyss life out of the channel, immediately revealed the real body. If Li De saw this scene at the moment, he would be surprised, because these lives are not other races, but the red sharp barbs on the back, with four thick arms, and the upper race of snake body - Naga. I didn''t expect that these evil creatures, who had been driven by him in the underground world, would be followers of the evening God. The only good news is that these nagas are not so powerful. Except for the leader who is at level 19, the other 30 nagas are about level 10, even without being extraordinary. The first level 19 Naga is a strong male with a black eye in the middle of her eyebrow. After seeing the dark border, the leader of Naga did not do anything, but changed his face and hesitated. He sensed the power of the bond that made him feel kind, and that kind power was the power of the evening God. In addition, the power of dusk in the boundary is more intense than that in the dark fog. Compared with the twilight God who let them attack the border, it seems that the existence in the boundary should be the god they believe in. This?? All of Naga felt this scene, immediately face to face, instantly stuck. This kind of feeling is very much like the master asked them to catch the thief, but went there to find that the master seems to be the thief, because the thief is more like the master than the master. The traces of faith in their minds are directly blurred by the strong power of dusk around them, which makes them unable to judge who is true and who is false... looking at Naga, who refuses to do anything, the God of dusk is infuriated. What are these idiots doing? Wait a second, that damned vampire is going to devour his divinity!! "Naga!! Break that barrier! Kill the blasphemer inside!! My faithful believers, that thief stole my divinity, and now he is transforming the power contained in it. Don''t worry, kill him! You''ll get my reward for killing that vampire After hearing this, Naga must have a sharp look at jiejie, but this group of Naga is determined to start. All of a sudden, the sound from the dark circle made them feel like a meal. "My children, I am your father. The damned hypocrite sneaked into the forbidden area and attacked me when I was closed to recover strength... although the weak power of the hypocrite hurt me, it was nothing more. You are just a piece of chess that the hypocrite has found to interfere with my recovery. He has been trapped around by me... children, come into the dark border, and I will protect you... after I recover my strength, the hypocrite who has been wounded by me will be destroyed by me! The body of the false god has been killed by me, and all he has left is his soul wandering outside! He can''t escape! " What''s the situation?? The leader of Naga, who was just ready to start, felt the familiar smell of dusk, and immediately his eyes were staring at him, and he became at a loss. What kind of hypocrite attack?? Is the God of the twilight? Is that the false god who stealthily attacks the evening God? The news made Naga a a little confused. If they are not in an environment where the power of dusk is overflowing and distorting their perception, they can clearly identify who is the enemy. But the problem is that they can only perceive their own belief in the twilight God here, but they can''t tell who it is... when the dusk God heard the shameless words of Lee, he was not angry and roared furiously. "Damned vampire!!! You liar!! I will devour your soul!!Drain your blood But at the time when the God of the evening was angry, the light of the dark boundary rose in vain, and then shrouded them in the blind gaze of Naga. Because the force was too friendly, they didn''t think of resistance at all, and the vigilance in their eyes just disappeared in an instant, because they didn''t feel the danger. On the contrary, after being covered by the dark boundary, they feel very comfortable, like they are back in the arms of their mother, safe and warm, and even their internal strength is slowly rising... if at the beginning they still have doubts, but at the moment almost all Naga are shaken. It seems that this is the real God of dusk. That''s a great feeling. It is impossible for the God of dusk to possess such pure power of dusk. Can the hypocrite possess such power?? The reason is that the divinity in Lee De''s body was originally the God of dusk, and Naga was very familiar with the power of dusk God as a believer, so they changed so quickly. At this time, the biggest problem is that the God of dusk can''t prove that he is himself. Both sides now have the power of dusk, but the power contained in the Godhead of lied''s body is more pure and rich than that of the God of dusk. So the poles are reversed. "Son, stay here and wait for me... the body of the hypocrite is here. You can take care of it. After I recover my strength, it will be the time for us to destroy the spirit of the hypocrite." With a gentle and fatherly tone of voice, the nagas were lost in the evening. It''s not that they are too stupid, but the power of dusk is so pure. How can such a power steal? By contrast, the God of dusk hidden in the black fog is more like pirated goods. And the power of the dark dusk, because it contains the power of faith, has begun to slowly enhance its strength for them. Compared with the God of poverty and dusk, the gap between them is not too big. Everyone is willing to believe that the divine power of their faith is stronger. After Li De''s voice dropped, the dim light flashed, and in the eyes of the group of Naga, the God of the snake clan appeared. The huge 4-blade-long body was so conspicuous at the moment, especially the divinity fluctuation contained in it. It was the last straw that killed the camel. This is the real God. Even if it is dead, the power that goes deep into the soul is still vast, which is not the existence that ordinary life can imagine. The group of nagas had now fully imagined Lee''s words. After all, compared with the monotonous God of dusk, Li De''s power of dusk, his words, and the God in front of him were far more convincing. The head of Naga thought of this and immediately knelt down on one knee toward the dim figure of Li De, his eyes full of guilt and regret. "Under the crown, that damned hypocrite has deceived us!! This is an unforgivable mistake. We will defend your dignity with our lives! " After this sentence was said, Li De suddenly sounded a system prompt tone. "Ding ~ you gain the loyalty and faith of the kabalanga people, and you gain 100000 character experience." Li De almost laughed when he heard the sudden hint. This cliff is the most wonderful flower he has ever cheated. The subordinates attracted by the God of dusk actually turned to him... if he didn''t need to focus on his mind at the moment, he would carefully study why these nagas are so wonderful... I can''t understand the power of belief these days?? He did not notice that the divine power around him distorted Naga''s perception. In addition, the divinity was originally the God of dusk. Naga believed in the God of dusk, but how to judge who was the God of dusk? Of course, judging by whose power is pure, how can Li De, who has mastered his divinity, be comparable to a ghost like evening God. So this extremely wonderful thing is happening now. The evening God almost lost his breath when he heard this. If he can scold the country, he will certainly scold the eighteen generations of Naga''s ancestors... I asked you to kill that vampire and prevent him from swallowing my divinity. Now even if you don''t stop him, you still turn to him? £¡£¡£¡£¡ "You fools!! I am the God of dusk!! Damn Naga!! You are as stupid as that vampire Naga was not happy to hear the curse of the evening God. At the moment, in their eyes, Li De is the real God of dusk. This damned hypocrite wants to seize the power of the gods, which is unforgivable!! The leader of the 19 level Naga leader stepped forward two steps, his eyes cold at the black fog in the sky, and his tone was indifferent."Damn heresy!! Your body has been killed by my God! Even want to muddle through!! Can you peep at the power of my God?! You dirty bedbug, you should step your head into the mud The evening God was almost ready to explode. What did he hear?! How dare this damned Naga insult him in front of him?!! They dare to insult their God!! The God of dusk almost felt an energy rush to his soul. The evil god was really dazzled by the great anger. "You guys!!! Ah After the roar, the black fog in the sky turned into a big black fist with a length of 100 Zhang, and then it bombed down towards the dark border. Bang ~ the earth crumbled, and there were dense spider web cracks, stones flying all over the sky, and even the dark boundary was dim under this terrible attack. The God of dusk is now at no cost. The black fog is his soul. The stronger the fog is, the stronger his power will be. Similarly, when the black fog disappears, he will fall completely. Every time he attacks, Blackstone fog is consumed. And now the evening God''s attack is so powerful that it looks terrible. When the hammer hits the ground, the surrounding black fog condenses the soul crow again. Tens of thousands of crows are like locusts and rush down toward the dark border. Each soul crow will burst and break after it collides with the boundary. The exaggeration of the scene made those Naga feel a little frightened. But thinking that the power of their faith was behind them, they were full of courage, and even several Naja casters bombarded the crows. And the leader of Naga was even more crazy and angrily scolded the God of dusk... this scene just added fuel to the fire, making the already angry dusk God even more crazy. The intensive attack is like the punishment of the extermination God. Even tens of thousands of troops are hard to resist, even if they will be destroyed in an instant. And when the God of dusk is crazy, Li De''s fusion divinity has reached the key node, and the level of 23 on his attribute panel has quietly reached level 24. If he goes further, he will break through the legend. Legend and transcendence, this is definitely not a field of life. If transcendence is the inside story of a city, then the legend is the inside story of a country, just like a nuclear arsenal. It is impossible for a country without legends to grow. This is the peak deterrent force in the subjective plane. Even in the abyss where higher organisms are everywhere, legends are extremely powerful. After breaking through the legend, you can seek the real peak - Fengshen. Being a God is absolutely the ultimate pursuit of all life. Because only by becoming a God can we have eternal and immortal life, can we have a glimpse of the power of the world''s origin, and can we freely roam in multiple planes. Under the scour of the terrifying force gushing out of the divinity, Li De can clearly perceive that his internal strength is improving. The soul becomes stronger, the blood can contain more strength, the body is stronger, and the bones are stronger... everything in him is rapidly changing. Correspondingly, his control of the clergy at dusk has been gradually improved. 1%... 2%... 5%... 10%... Until the last exaggerated 30%. It''s a wonderful feeling to have 30% control of the evening ministry. Everything seems to have a rule in his eyes. He can even judge when Naga around him will grow old and when he will go from the peak to dusk. This is the power of rules, which has reached the core of the world. The power of divinity is too great. Li De only consumed less than 30% of his strength from level 23 to level 24. The rest of his strength is gathering, improving his body, condensing his soul and optimizing his blood. And he also step by step towards the legend. At a certain stage, after the divine power reached its peak, Li De suddenly felt that he could step out of that step at any time and enter the realm of legend if he wanted to. But there is a feeling in his heart that he can absorb more strength and get more promotion, just as he leapt from level 19 to level 23 when he breaks through the transcendence. In the end, Li De resisted the impulse to break through the legend immediately. Not only could he increase the details, but also because he had been sleeping for several months. Breaking through the legend, I don''t know what to do. The God of dusk is still eyeing. He wants to find a suitable place to die. After confirming the idea, Lee de began to absorb the power of the divinity, until he finally absorbed the divinity. He still stayed at level 24.But when he opens his eyes, he can feel that the strength in his body is stronger than before?? Quasi legend. He has sensed the realm of legend, which is an unprecedented state, but now is not the time, he can only stand on the threshold. The breath on the body slowly converges, no accident, the system''s prompt sound followed rings up. "Ding ~ you have integrated the twilight divinity, gained the power of dusk, and mastered 30% of the twilight divinity. You automatically comprehend the following divinities. Dusk light: it consumes 10000 belief power, releases a light containing the power of dusk, can deprive the other party''s life, and let the other party''s soul age and decay. The stronger the goal is, the more power of belief needs to be consumed. Dusk border - expend 10000 faith power to release a boundary. The life within the boundary will be plundered, and life will supplement the strength of the boundary. The wider the boundary is, the more power of belief will be consumed. Dusk is approaching - it consumes 10000 belief power to release a light of dusk and let the other party enter the old age for a short time. The stronger the target strength is, the more the power of belief will be consumed. " After reading the system''s prompts, Li De was dazzled. Three magic arts?!! It''s like getting rich overnight. Moreover, these divinities are all offensive divinities, which are essentially different from the belief strengthening and soul assimilation of the dawn sect. Divinity is the most powerful attack means of the gods. In essence, the power of the gods determines the power of the divine arts. However, the divinity released by even the weakest gods is not comparable to that of ordinary people! On the forbidden mantra, only divine arts can be king. Lee got up slowly and looked at the black fog beyond the border. That evil god is wantonly bombarding the border, and the earth trembles under its attack. God''s anger must not be ignored, even if the other side has lost most of its power. With a wave of his hand, the dim light dissipated, and half opened the bat wings, revealing the real body of the bleeding clan, Li De appeared in the eyes of Naga. After seeing Lee, these nagaton, who was fooled and lame, was extremely excited. Because before the dusk God is all the soul energy, they have never seen the appearance of the evening God. Now, the appearance of Lee de naturally makes them excited. "My God, your humble believers ask for forgiveness. We are guilty." The leader of Naga took the lead in kneeling. His narrow eyes were full of guilt. He was almost deceived by the hypocrite, which was unforgivable. Li De nodded with satisfaction. He liked to conquer the enemy in such a bloodless way... "get up, my children, the cunning of that hypocrite is beyond your imagination." With that, his eyes were cold. "Next, it''s time to kill this damned blasphemer!" With a sudden wave of his hand, Li De floated up in the shock of Naga''s gaze and ran straight into the thick black fog. "Thief!! thief!! You mean vampire!! You want to crush my soul After the dusk God saw Li De come out, the evil god, who was nearly destroyed by his spirit, finally found a vent. Infinite power surged towards him. The evil god didn''t care about anything else at all. Even if he died today, he would drag Li De to die together. Countless soul crows come with a sharp killing opportunity, and the target is only Li De. Feeling the surging force, Lee''s mouth slightly cocked up. "Humble hypocrite, you seem to have made a mistake... Now, I am the God of dusk!" Words behind, right hand extended, palm filled with a faint light, the power of dusk diffuse. The power of dusk, which he realized after mastering 30% of the twilight clergy, is similar to the scarlet power, but is not a skill, but a kind of manipulation of the twilight clergy. Around those soul crows in flying to his side of the moment, as if into the passage of time, one by one began to collapse quickly. Moths to the fire, the soul crow is directly decomposed by the power of dusk. Dusk represents the approach of destruction and death. The power of dusk can accelerate them to death. These soul crows don''t work at this level of power. Tens of thousands of black soul clouds, pulling a long black energy tail in the air, collide directly with Lee, but have not been close to his body has been annihilated. The scene looks as spectacular as the apocalypse. And the dusk God sees this scene, the heart is dripping blood, that is his strength!! All this should be his!! Hoo ~ after perceiving that ordinary attacks are ineffective, the dusk God decides to fight for his life. The thick black fog began to condense crazily in the sky, and a giant hand with hundreds of blade length began to take shape slowly. If this giant hand slaps down, it''s enough to make the earth burst.Seeing this scene, Li De''s heart moved, and his eyes turned to the newly understood divinity, the twilight glow, which could deprive the other party of his life and make his soul decay. It seems that this divinity is just prepared for the God of dusk. The God of dusk, whose divinity has been lost, can not still exist. Moreover, if the opponent has a card at this level, it should have been used for a long time. Looking at the giant hand still condensing in the sky, Li deminrui''s perception radiates out, and instantly realizes that the God of dusk has gathered his soul in it in order to increase the power of the giant hand. Sensing this scene, Li De''s expression is quite wonderful. The experience of exploring the remains of the gods has turned into a thousand times. No one expected that things would develop to the present level... next, it''s time to end all this. "Twilight!" There is no limit to the use of the power of dark faith in the newly understood divinity. There are more than 300000 belief power on the panel of the dawn sect. At this moment, he directly smashed the power of 100000 beliefs to use it. In the gaze of dozens of Naga below, Lee''s palm filled with a sense of terror that made their souls tremble. The giant hand in the sky is also condensed at this moment, and the black fog around is sparse because of the formation of the giant hand. It can be imagined what the God of dusk paid for this time. It''s a long story, but it all happened between a few breaths. The giant hand in the moment of condensation, with the momentum of breaking the Star River and shaking the sky, it seems that this time is about to break through the earth and overturn the mountains and seas. Li De''s five fingers were opened and slightly folded. His thumb touched the middle finger, and then he exerted a little force. A crisp ring finger rings through the sky. Then, under everyone''s gaze, the giant hand condensed by the God of dusk was instantly eroded by a stream of dark energy. After only two blinks of an eye, it was like the ice and snow met with boiling hot water, and the black giant hand began to dissipate crazily. The ice melts. "No?!! How can you understand the light of dusk With an extremely tragic and unwilling roar, the black force like fireworks, bang ~ burst into the sky. Black fireworks, in this moment have a taste. Li De floats in the sky, and on his head is the fireworks of black divine power. The figure with extraordinary temperament is set off in such an environment, which makes people want to worship and kneel down. The king is lofty. God is in the world. Naga below can''t help but shake her mind when she sees this scene. With only one ring of her finger, the powerful evil god turns into a black fog and dissipates. The worship in the eyes almost overflows the eyes. This is the god they believe in!! It''s so great!! Praise my God!! These nagas did not know that it was the gods they believed in that exploded. At the moment, they were still feeling the magnificence of this scene Chapter 431 "Ding ~ you killed the evening God (medium power) and gained 200000 experience." "Ding ~ you have killed more than two gods, and your title of the Lord of the divine Department gains an additional feature - divine power like prison" "divine power is like prison. The life covered by your breath will feel that you have killed gods, which greatly increases the deterrent power of divine life above level 30." When the system''s prompt sounded, it marked the end of the twists and turns of the divine war. From knowing the remains of the gods to killing the two gods, the twists and turns of this matter are really beyond the estimation of Li De. I''m afraid no one would have thought that this event would cause so many waves. "It''s a pity that there is only soul left in the evening God. After the explosion, there is not even a hair left..." Li De felt that the spirit power dissipated in the air could not help, but also the scattered divinity, because it was too thin, could only be allowed to dissipate. "Fortunately, the title of" God Lord "has gained additional features, which can be used as a deterrent to the gods who have been transformed into saints But just as Lee thought it was over, he suddenly sensed that the rarefied divine power in the air was gathering towards certain areas of the ground. This makes him a little interested, the perception of the moment, along those weak to almost nonexistent divinity diffuse out. A moment later, the elusive divinity, which could not be captured at all, drifted towards the ground and was absorbed by a small silver stone. "The stone of divinity?" As soon as Li De''s eyes brightened, the altar sealed with the God of the snake clan entered the abyss and was crushed and exploded by the force of the plane, and the sacred stones around the altar were scattered around it. I didn''t expect that at the moment, these scattered divinity stones absorbed the thin divinity in the surrounding air directly. "Yes, it''s good to leave it for a while, and then dig it out after they have absorbed the divinity." Li De was quite satisfied at this time, which was absolutely a surprise. After confirming that there was no other news, he began to think about the harvest after the war. The first is the complete snake god body below, which is the biggest harvest. The value of this pair of God body is absolutely comparable to a artifact. If you make good use of it, you may be able to add a few more extraordinary people to the city of dawn. He has never been so rich. He has a divine body. If you use it to stew, you have to make up for it. Let alone seven times a night, that is, twelve times a night. The second is his level. Now he has touched the boundary of legend. As long as he finds a safe place to close down, he can break through the boundary and step into another level at any time. Strength is the foundation of everything, especially at the moment when the old days have already arrived. The third harvest is the newly mastered Twilight clergy. Although he has only 30% control, he has grasped three powerful offensive divinities, which greatly makes up for his shortcomings in this respect. Moreover, the evening clergy also gave him a great inspiration, so that he had a new understanding of blood clan and blood. As long as he is given some time to study carefully, even if he does not need the stone of divinity, he can greatly improve his control over these two clergy. It''s precious. After a little calculation, Li De was still quite satisfied. These three gains are totally beyond expectations, and the adventure in the past two months is worth it. Of course, the harvest is far more than that. The nagarene below, with the whole tribe, has become his believer, and there are more than 1.4 million believers in the underground world of the plane. 1.4 million believers. That''s killing. These believers are still praying day and night, and they can contribute twenty or thirty thousand faith to him every day. It makes him a big dog. Thinking of this, Li De Xin Shen Ning, he almost forgot to deliver the victory message to the main plane. At present, through the power of faith in the spiritual sea, the news of the victory of the divine war was delivered to the senior level of the evening sect across countless planes. In the underground world, when the 18th level Orc King Kapu, the halfling mage mohari, the super caveman cadry fangya and other high-level people got the news from Li De, they became extremely excited. This war was not only a victory, but also killed two evil gods in the abyss!! It''s unbelievable that the creator is on. That is an ancient evil god in the abyss! The news of Li De''s victory in the Shenzhan war was immediately transmitted to the army at the bottom. Not long after, the whole Twilight city fell into cheers and celebrations. It was even more crazy to know that the great kachard killed two abyssal evil gods in the divine war. "Cachar''s crown is on top. It''s so big!! Butcher!! It''s killing God"Hahaha, I bet that the two evil gods must have been trampled on their heads with leather boots under their crowns, just like I stepped on those worms..." "hooray!! How could those heretical gods be rivals under the crown of cachal "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha This war lasted nearly two months, so that everyone in the twilight city was in a high degree of tension. The atmosphere was unprecedented. Once Li De was defeated, the consequences would be unimaginable. This is the case at the top, and even more so for the troops below. All of us are worried and afraid. It''s an abyss to think about. It''s an abyss... but at the moment, in the atmosphere of extreme solemnity, the news of victory is coming... the atmosphere that has been suppressed for nearly two months is directly released, and everyone''s mood rebounds at this moment. Roar, roar, the whole dawn city is in a state of extreme excitement, they seem to want to use the voice to release the inner depression. The best way to solve the internal contradictions is the emergence of external contradictions. When the twilight city was conquered and the evil races in the underground world were preached, most of them were pan believers. The high intensity of management and repression, on the contrary, has greatly improved the belief of many believers in the evening sect. At the moment, after the repressed heart is released, even the proud nature of Naga''s belief level is also rising crazily. This is the advantage of victory in war. Winners get everything. "Lord Kapp!! I didn''t expect that the victory under the crown was so quick, so will our deal with halflings continue? " Level 18 halfling mohari stood on the side of Karp, the orc king, and his joy could not be concealed. From the attic, Kapp looked at the army in the square of Twilight City, his tired face was swept away and he laughed. "Continue, of course. The crown has issued a new order to continue to plunder cavemen and become followers of the twilight sect. But on this basis, we should spare some energy and put it into logistics support. Now, nearly 1.5 million cavemen and 70000 troops consume a huge amount of food every day. If it wasn''t for the growth cycle of the low light mushroom only one month, I''m afraid our logistics would have been destroyed. " Despite the victory of the holy war and the relief of the crisis, the believers should continue to develop. But when developing believers, we should also make up for the logistics which has been postponed in order to cope with the crisis. In fact, the most difficult thing in this month is not to capture the cavemen, but how to provide food for them. If it had not been for breaking down Naga city and getting a large amount of food, I was afraid that the twilight city would face a serious food crisis. "Yes, Lord Kapp." Mohari readily agreed and turned to go to the main city of the halflings again. But this time, his posture and temperament have changed a lot from half a day ago. At the moment, he is going to go with the attitude that a god of his own won the war. The backing behind him is hard, and his confidence is natural. The underground world was jubilant, and the nagas, who had witnessed Lee''s finger snapping at the evening God, were equally surprised. This is the great existence that they believe in - the God of dusk! The glory of God is naturally the glory of believers. The gods they believe in are strong, so they are naturally proud and proud. At the same time, their faith level is also greatly improved. At the moment, Li De has regained his mind. There is not much danger in the thematic plane for the time being. There is no need to worry too much about it. Now he still has to solve the dilemma he is facing - how to extricate himself from the abyss. Thinking of this, I looked down at Naga. Seeing the worship in the eyes of these superior races, I smile in my heart. These guys may have never imagined that the real God of dusk had been set off and exploded in front of them. This is the real Li Dai Taogan, and in front of these nagas... but in fact, more essentially, who is the God of dusk is not important to Naga. What matters is whether the dusk God is strong enough, whether it can bring them greater benefits, and whether it can make them feel secure. In glory, the essence of believers'' belief in gods is actually trade. Believers use the power of faith to exchange for the protection and reward of gods. So who is the trading partner is the second, and what the trading partner can give them is more important. It is because of the underlying logic of thinking that so many human beings believe in evil gods, not because they are so good, but because the gods of the light system can''t give them. As soon as Lide landed on the ground, the nagas immediately began to salute. "My God, your glory is enough to make the abyss tremble and praise you."Dozens of Naga''s eyes were filled with unspeakable fanaticism. They witnessed the fall of a God. This intuitive sense of impact is hard to describe in words. The one killed is God! The highest existence in the world!! Lee nodded. "Well, my children, your loyalty has won my recognition." After a little praise, the conversation changed. "It has taken me a long time to recover my strength in the forbidden area. This time, I will go out and follow you to the tribe. As my people, I will point out the future and direction for the kabarnaga. " Naturally, he could not stay in the abyss all the time, but to leave the abyss, he had to figure out where he was and how to return to the dawn city. The old days have come, and the servants of the evil gods begin to attack everything on the thematic plane, and the order of the thematic plane has nearly collapsed. With the emergence of new players, the situation has become very chaotic. If he doesn''t go back to the town, he''s always in a dilemma. Moreover, there is a very worried existence of Lee, he has offended countless times, once appeared will absolutely strip his skin cramped enemy - the God of plague. The artifact of the old evil god was robbed by him, and his body was robbed. Even the clergy was given to Harrison by him... the wild half rat man in lissel city was afraid that the sky had turned over at the moment, and he did not know whether the evil god had come to the throne. The relationship between the two people is definitely the kind that never dies when they meet. Of course, this is the idea of the God of pestilence. If the evil god is willing to sit down with him and have a good talk, and the two people will laugh and forget about the past, Li De is still very willing. Hearing Li De''s words, Naga leader''s face showed some surprise. Will the great crown follow him to the kabarnaga? "Under the crown, this is the honor of our kabarnaga people!" The leader of Naga had a feeling of finding artifact. The God of dusk before had to accumulate strength, so he turned this place into a forbidden area and seldom contacted with the outside world. But the God of dusk could not do nothing. In order to gain more power of faith, she gave Naga a a lot of benefits. Naga, who has been rewarded, is very sensitive to this nature. In addition, he has taken Lee de as the God of dusk before, so she is obedient to him. The evening God is dead, and all he has done is now the prize of Lee De, and he has inherited it perfectly. If the dusk God knew this situation, he would rather commit suicide himself, and he would not be able to send rid into the abyss. It''s a cerebral hemorrhage. Li De smiles with profound meaning. "I will never be stingy to the believers who believe in me..." after a few words, Naga''s heart was raised by him, and even Naga would like to take Li De back to the Naga people for confession. If you can reward three or five treasures, don''t they want to go to heaven? With good expectations, Li De''s image in Naga''s eyes more and more tall. Not long after, the dark fog around him had dissipated, and the light in the air returned to some brightness because of the death of the evening God. As soon as he realized this scene, the divinity of the evening God almost disappeared. Except for a few of the natural ones, the rest was absorbed by the divine stone. It''s time to harvest. And although the dusk God is only a soul, there may not be any good things hidden in this area where he is a habitat. He turned his head and looked around. After a few eyes, Li De had some egg pain. It''s so wide around. When does he search alone? After thinking a little, I look at the leader of Naga. It''s time for these tools to come into use. "Tell me your name, Naga." The Naga leader, who was named by name, was very surprised and even busy. "Ollie kabar." "Ollie, I had to seal part of my memory because I was injured in the last war. I seem to have buried some treasures in this land, but I can''t remember where they are. You send people back to the kabar tribe and lead your people to search this area. If you can find the hidden treasures, I will reward some of you This makes Ole, the 19 level Naga leader, happy. In his opinion, Lee De is simply giving them a reward. "Yes, under the crown, we will find your lost treasure." "In addition to the treasures I''ve forgotten, there''s a special kind of ore that''s also found in this area." With a wave of his hand, the transparent mage''s hand appeared and grabbed at the divine stone he had just found. Click ~ debris splash, a silver stone was caught and quickly returned.The head of Naga was flattered and took the stone of divinity from the master''s hand, "you should take this divine stone and look around, and the number should be large. You should take the body of the God and follow it. In addition, all those who are looking for change to the most loyal believers. " "As you wish. Please come with me. We will go back to the kabar tribe and let my people look for it. Only the most devout believers are qualified to carry out your orders... " " OK. " With a smile, Lee let the leader of Naga lead him to the kabarnaga people. Walking out of the ravaged area photographed by the God of dusk, Lee de was interested in looking at the abyss at this time. Dim light seems to be the eternal feature of the abyss, which neither the sun nor the moon can shine on. The area where the twilight God is located is a rubble mound, surrounded by human like creatures, Warcraft and other undiscovered races. Some of the dry bodies were buried in the rubble, occasionally revealing half a withered head or a piece of weathered stumps. The scene looks very penetrating. The breeze blowing in the air has a strong smell of sulfur, which is mixed with the unique evil of the abyss. If you gaze and listen carefully, you can hear the faint profanity in the wind. It is the manifestation of the will of the abyss. The profanity of the abyss has no concrete meaning, but it can make people be eroded by evil all the time. This is the ultimate reason why there is no good life in the abyss, which is not allowed by the rules of the abyss. The abyss... Li De took a deep breath. As the bearer of the evil life, the blood clan would not be affected by the profanity of the abyss. Looking up at the sky, there is no sun, moon and stars. It seems that this is always the same state as the underground world. The only thing to be thankful for is that the level where the God of dusk is located is a relatively normal plane, and there is no area where the living environment of the Bard population is comparable to that of the doomsday disaster. "Ollie, do you know black scale Naga?" After leaving the area where the God of the evening was located, lied seemed to think of something, and looked at the nagasau Ouli on his side. Black scale Naga is the Naga of the underground world. After the dusk City captured Naga City, the high-level of black scale Naga disappeared. The other side probably escaped to the abyss through the space passage. After the disappearance of asraja, who is proficient in space, he wants to return to the thematic plane. The most effective way is to find the location of heilingnaga and reopen the space channel with the thematic plane. But the abyss is so vast that it has so many planes that it is impossible for him to know where the other party is. Originally, Li De was ready for disappointment, but the words of the leader of Naga made him very surprised. "Black scale Naga?"?? Under the crown, heilinnaga dominates the 272th horizon and is fighting with the abyssal snake tribe all the year round... our kabar people moved here from the plane ruled by heilinnaga millions of years ago. " Ollie looked at Lee for some unknown reason. He didn''t understand why the other party suddenly asked this question. A moment later, he thought of something, excitedly. "Under the crown, heilinnaga has never believed in gods... Are you going to conquer them?" Conquer black scale Naga? Li Demi picked her head, and her eyes flashed with interest. This seems to be a way... the best way to get through the path to the thematic plane is to let heilinnaga cooperate. But what better way to get these upper races to cooperate than to rub them on the ground? But the question is how strong is Heilin Naga? Where is the 272 horizon? Don''t be embarrassed when you don''t know the way. "Ollie, do you know the way to horizon 272?" "Under the crown, the 270 layer gravel plane where we are located is not far away from heilinnaga, and there is a two-way portal to that plane in the territory of the two Horned Demons..." Li dewenyan''s face showed a surprise smile, but he did not expect to find his way back so soon. He had already prepared himself to sink in the abyss for a long time. My heart is moving. The portal is occupied by a double horned demon? The two horned devil is a very common demon in the bottomless abyss. It is named after the two sharp horns on its head. The strength of this kind of medium demon is different. The powerful two horned demon lord can have the strength of demigod, and the weak one is only level 10. "What is the strength of those two Horned Demons?" "They have two supernatural demon lords with more than 100000 subordinates, occupying the central area of the gravel plane."Two extraordinary? Li De nodded. It seems that the overall strength of this gravel plane is not strong. The bottomless abyss is made up of innumerable layers. The deeper the abyss is, the stronger the devil''s strength is. The plane above 300 can only be regarded as the surface plane, and the plane below 600 can be called the deep plane. The most powerful devil Dagong and evil gods in the abyss live in the deep plane. There are too many planes in the abyss, so the life strength of each plane is not the same. Generally speaking, the more abundant the property, the more powerful the demons inhabit. There are not many resources in the gravel plane, so there are no powerful demons willing to waste their time in this barren plane except for some weak races. "Are there any other races besides the two Horned Demons?" "Under the crown, there are a group of enchanting demons in the south of the gravel plane, with a number of about 100000. They are led by a magic Lord who has just broken through the extraordinary. In the west, there are a group of abyssal orcs, about 200000 in number. The Lord is a 19 level double headed ORC. The north is a rotten place with countless bodies buried. Now it is occupied by a group of powerful undead. Outsiders do not know the specific situation, but there must be extraordinary souls. There are dozens of other races scattered, but their strength is not strong... after listening to Ouli''s introduction, Li Demi takes the lead. The abyss is worthy of being an abyss. The energy contained in this higher plane is extremely rich. There are five or six transcendental phenomena in any barren plane, and there is no comparison between the principal plane and the main plane. After a little thought, a decision was made in my heart. "Olli, the kabarnaga, as my believers, must be the most noble of all races. The gravel plane will also belong to the twilight sect. " Naturally, the leader of Naga was not stupid. When he heard this, his face showed an uncontrollable surprise. "Under the crown, the kabalanga people are willing to fight to the death for spreading your glory!" Around the Naga high-level are also excited at the moment, Li De''s words are no doubt clearly told them. The powerful existence of crushing gods should support the Naga people to occupy the whole plane!! It''s a dream they didn''t even dare to think about before. The strength of kabarnaga people can only protect themselves on the gravel level, and it is almost impossible to expand. But now, with the support of the great Twilight God, everyone is full of confidence. They believe that the Naga people will surely become the masters of this plane. Behind them, however, stood a great shore that could kill gods. "Very well," looked at the excited Naga and nodded with satisfaction. In order to conquer and occupy a plane, the Naga people must have enough subordinates. A man who chooses a plane alone has no interest at all unless he reaches the level of demigod. This is an abyss where evil spirits are as many as dogs. No one knows how powerful the race occupying a plane has. It may be that the other party will give him a second if he pulls out a magic tool. At present, although the disorder of the thematic plane has already occurred, it is not urgent to destroy it. With Amy, the extraordinary and hidden city of dawn, it is almost impossible for the outside world to pose too much threat to it as long as its strength is reduced. In the underground world, there are also extraordinary ice dragons, and there are extraordinary blade spiders in the blood pool, and then there are extraordinary spiders in the spider plane. Four of them are extraordinary. They are powerful enough to guard the dawn city. In other words, if he can rule a plane in the abyss as a stronghold. Then the dawn city in the future can come to the abyss to plunder resources through this stronghold, and carry out the plane pig breeding plan that he has always been thinking about. This is a strategic layout, and it can even determine the future of dawn City, which is of extraordinary significance. In the abyss, both mineral resources and biological resources are quite different from the thematic plane. At the same time, there are many thematic planes without scarce resources. This is a great help to the magic technology of dawn city. Therefore, ruling one or several levels of abyss is absolutely worth trying. Moreover, it is imperative to establish a new force in the abyss, whether it is to attack the black scale Naga people, to find the gateway to the main plane, or to build a new force in the abyss for the strength after dawn. There are no other options for him to choose from, unless he chooses a dog belt... "Olli, what is the power of the kabarnaga people now?" Hearing this inquiry, Naga, who was just very excited, suddenly felt a little embarrassed. "Under the crown, the kabar people currently have 20000 nagas, with an average level of 10. Only me and a Naga caster of level 16 are above level 15." With 20, 000 10 level Naga, plus two top combat effectiveness of level 15, this force is absolutely powerful in the main plane, but it is somewhat insignificant in the abyss.Because of the abundant energy, the general level of life in the abyss is above level 10, which is far from the main plane. If you insist, the abyss should be the ultimate map in glory, and it may not be until the later period that anyone can be qualified to take risks here. Li De nodded slightly, without saying anything, and looked at his own divinity, strengthening faith. As a superior race, Naga''s potential is not low. He can promote the power of these nagas. With more than a million believers as the backing, the power of faith is not so embarrassed now. Three days later, in a huge gravel area with more than ten blades high, the leader of Naga stopped. "Under the crown, the front is the kabalanga tribe. Loyal believers are waiting for you." "Well, go in." With excitement and excitement, the leader of Naga led Li De into the gravel area with more than ten high-level officials of Naga. The gravel area is very complex, surrounded by pits, and there are many sentries of Naga in many slits and passages. Obviously, Naga relies on this complex terrain to resist foreign invasion. After half a day, a city of Naga appeared in front of Li De. The walls of the Naga city are made of more than ten blades of huge stones, with a height of 50 blades. Its firmness is absolutely the best among all the walls that Li De has ever seen. However, Naga, who built the city wall, was very clever. She integrated the wall into the surrounding rocks as high as the hills, so that it was not abrupt. Looking down from the sky, it was difficult to find the trace of Naga tribe. At this time, in the rubble outside the city of Naga, on the ground has already poured out on the dense. These abyss lives are obviously waiting for the arrival of Li De. Ouli, the leader of Naga, had already sent the news of lied''s arrival back to Naga city in advance, so there was this scene. Li De didn''t want to stop him. Since he decided to conquer this plane with kabalanga as the core, he naturally wanted to make these nagas completely submit to him. There is no operation that can close people''s hearts faster than showing divine power in public. In the abyss, strength is the only one. At the thought of this, Li De''s head was high and floated slowly into the air with a kind of arrogant attitude of God''s coming into the world. His eyes are sharp as hawks and falcons. They kill their prey and show their sharpness. The theme of the body began to wantonly surge out. At this moment, the whole world seems to be dark down, like a calm sea suddenly blowing up 18 levels of explosion, the sky and the earth changed color. The stars seemed to be lingering at the feet of Li De at the moment. The sun and the moon were just his playthings. Even the bottomless abyss trembled and roared. Naga below was instantly defeated by reason. "The God of dusk, under the great crown, has really come. I feel the breath of dusk. The abyss is on top. Praise you!" "It turns out that under the dusk God''s crown is the body of the blood clan, which is incredible..." "it''s so intoxicating that the breath under the crown makes my legs tremble... Strong and dignified. This is my God!" "It''s so terrifying that I dare not look directly at the face under my crown. The majesty of the gods makes my soul feel scared..." after perceiving the momentum of the great figure floating in the air, Naga suddenly fell into excitement, excitement and fanaticism. This is a God in front of them. They believe in it, worship it, and fear it. "Welcome to you, my God!" "Your humble believers pray to you..." "the great dusk God..." at this moment, Li De slowly floats in the sky of Naga, and the pressure is even fiercer and unbridled. The nagas could no longer bear his terrible breath and lowered their high heads to show their submission. At the moment, all the more than 10000 nagas were the most humble subjects and believers of Li De. The power of God is like a prison. All Naga felt as if they were facing an abyssal beast, which had opened his cruel eyes and was staring at them coldly. Every Naga''s heart is now under a great shock. This is the God. Shenwei penetrates into the soul, and no one can escape or resist it. At the moment, Li De, who is suspended in the air, has a high status in Naga''s heart. Those who believe in shallow Naga are also rapidly increasing at the moment. It''s the way to resist the emperor. The same is true of believers. After several years of experiments, Li De has mastered the essence of missionary work. In the glory, in fact, most evil gods use fear and threat to gain believers'' faith. For example, the God of pestilence, the mortal enemy of Li De, will spread pestilence and spread it when he spreads the power of belief, while those who do not believe in the God of plague will be killed by the plagueThe way in which evil gods acquire their faith is always full of blood and violence, which has nothing to do with justice and goodness. In fact, the God of dusk is not a traditional evil god. If Li De is willing to completely turn him into a neutral God. Of course, he would not do so. As a blood clan, it''s not bad to be an evil god. He is the big boss of the dark system. Isn''t it nice to reap the belief of the light system while harvesting the belief of the dark Department, and both sides bet together? "Naga of kabar nationality..." floating in the sky, Li De realized that no one dared to stand up and spoke directly in ancient blasphemy. The blasphemous words were like thunder on the Ninth Heaven, crashing into every Naga''s soul. "Your piety has won my attention, your bravery has won my recognition. And my believers will be above all races! From today on, I will come to the city of kabalanga, and I will reward you with the powerful power to lead you to conquer the whole gravel plane! All other races will be enslaved by you, my most devout believers This is full of ambition and arrogance, which immediately makes Naga below ecstatic. The great God of dusk wants to lead them to conquer the gravel plane by himself?!! It''s unbelievable that the abyss is up. But the desire that rises in his heart is like the wild grass in spring. In a few words, Li De provoked the ambition of the whole Naga people. In particular, Li De''s words that enslaved other races made these nagas fall into a state of excitement. Can enslave other races, which means they are more noble race!! Enslavement is nothing more than normal for life in the abyss. There was no action before because the strength of the kabalanga people was too weak and powerless, but now it is different. The great crown says to support them!! They didn''t have a chance before, but now they will have the power to rule other lives. "Praise you, great God of dusk!" "Under the crown, we will spread your glory to the death!" "Twilight sect will be immortal!" In the shouting, Li De''s momentum became more and more frightening. It was not until a long time later that he realized that the faith level of the whole Naga people had increased a lot, which reduced his body shape to the height of ten blades. Seeing this, Ouli, the leader of Naga, immediately and respectfully led Li De into the city of Naga, which was built in the abyss. On both sides of the road, Naga''s narrow eyes were full of fanaticism, and where he passed, there was a saluter who held his chest and bowed his head. There is not too much nonsense, the powerful divine power and dusk breath is the best pass. When Lee De''s back disappeared, Naga below dared to raise her head, and then looked at each other, seeing excitement and excitement from each other''s eyes. Naga tribe will become the master of the gravel plane!! Under the great crown, will lead them to conquer all races!! Abyss orcs, two Horned Demons, enchanting demons, undead, these will become their slaves!! Chapter 432 "Quick, take these corrupt jackals back!! More believers are needed under the crown "You damned abyss worm, if you don''t get out of my way, I''ll kick your head out of my way!" "Those who believe in my God will have eternal life!" The 270 layer of bottomless abyss, gravel level. Naga, located in the huge gravel area, has been frantically expanding around for ten consecutive days after the arrival of leader. The surrounding small tribes, corrupt jackals, evil lizards, bloodthirsty dog heads, little demons, evil demons, beholders, and so on, were defeated and captured by the powerful Naga. The abyss is chaotic and disordered, and wars never happen again, and there is no need for a reason to start a war. Perhaps the two tribes started an endless bloody war just because they had eaten too much after hunting... influenced by the will of the abyss, most of them were affected by the chaotic will except for a few races. Naga is one of the few orderly evil creatures in the abyss. They can at least obey the rules. This is also the reason why Li De takes a fancy to Naga. As for enslavement of other races... to occupy the whole plane, a large number of people are needed. The number of kabalanga people is only over 20000. Let alone occupying the whole gravel plane, it is impossible to control one tenth of the area. Enslaving other races became the only option. Surrender to the strong is the general rule of glory, which has been magnified to the extreme in the abyss of chaos and disorder. In the abyss, the higher demons have absolute domination over the lower demons. Similarly, the powerful tribes also have the domination over the weak tribes. Under the will of Li De, Naga''s habitat, named as the giant gravel area by Naga, surrounded by dozens of kilometers of small and weak ethnic groups were captured by Naga''s army. After ten days of crazy expansion, the life of Naga, which has been renamed as the city of disorder by Li De, has exceeded 100000. This is an exaggerated number. "Under the crown, our expansion has attracted the attention of the abyss orcs, and in recent days the ugly beings have sent carrion cavalry around us." In the center of the city of disorder, the strongest Naga building, Oli kabar, the 19th level leader of Naga, is respectfully reporting to Li De, who is standing in front of the stone table and looking at the map. "Now 100000 troops are the best we can control at present. If we continue to expand, it will be very difficult for us to deter those chaotic and disordered evil lives..." there are only 20000 people in Naga, and some of them are cubs. The pressure is not small. If it had not been for the capture of these evil lives, they would not have allowed so many people to submit to Naga. After hearing the words, Li De moved his eyes from the crooked map. The abyss was really lack of talents in culture. It took an old bull''s nose to make this map. "Abyss Orc? Don''t pay attention to them. Is the specific information of enchantment clear? " "The specific number of enchanting demons is about 130000, because they are under the Legion system of 10000 people. At present, there are 13 legions in total, which is easy to detect. In addition, the magic leader who just broke through the supernatural hasn''t been out these days, so we can''t find more clear data. " There was a chill in Lee''s eyes. One advantage of the abyss is that the demons will submit to the higher demons after they are defeated, so he plans to take the southern group of enchanting demons into operation. If you can eat these enchanting demons, you can push the orcs in the abyss. Break one by one, connect the dots into a line, and finally move the two horned demon occupying the central position. As for the undead in the rotten land in the north of the gravel plane, he has no interest in it for a short time, so he has to deal with them in the last place. It''s hard to get any benefit from killing those disgusting things. In fact, with Li De''s current strength, it is not difficult to conquer the fans and lure demons alone. However, he did not face these forces alone for a deeper reason. First, there were too many hidden things in the abyss. If he went alone, the danger would be magnified infinitely, and no one could be sure whether he would capsize in the sewer. Second, we need to train troops. Now we have more than 100000 troops under our control, but in essence, we are still a mob without any cooperation. War is the best training ground. After fighting several wars, he can understand the routines of abyss war more clearly and research out the way more suitable for the abyss army. The last point, of course, is that he is the God of dusk, the ultimate boss. How can he roll his sleeves every time? That''s too much. And since the territory is huge, he can still keep all alone?? Naturally, it is necessary for the troops under him to guard the territory. If these troops are not trained now, will he be a nanny every day? "Prepare the whole army for war. This time I will lead Naga to conquer the enchantmentThe leader of Naga was excited by a word from Li De. Although the words are simple, they are too overbearing. It seems that the powerful demon power will surely be trampled on. Not long after Li De''s order was issued, Wuwu ~ the war trumpet made of devil''s long horn resounded through the disordered city. The captured evil races are now concentrated in the open space in front of the wall. The reason why they are concentrated here is that, on the one hand, the disordered city can''t accommodate 100000 people. On the other hand, it is the body of the eight armed snake demon, the God of the snake clan, which has a length of 5 blades above the wall. After all, the gods are the most powerful existence. Even after death, they still emit a breath that makes people tremble. The pressure caused by the divine power is like a mountain pressing on the chest, which makes people around even breathe trembling. No one can resist the great terror, only trembling, only fear, only surrender. This is also the fundamental reason why for more than ten days, Li De did not show up and Naga controlled the situation. Even God died in the hands of the city''s masters, what qualifications do they have to resist? It is also because the body of the snake god is hanging high above the city gate. These days, Naga will be devout every time she goes in and out. That''s a real God. It''s so grand that it''s hung on the gate! What a shock. What makes their hearts beat faster is that the great existence that killed the gods is in the city of Naga, no, the city of disorder now. Listen to the name, disordered City, how magnificent, this is the crown under the name! "The abyss is above, I have just heard the order that the great crown will lead us to conquer the lowly enchanters himself!" "Ha ha ha, I knew it would happen! To order us to enslave the tribes around us must be preparing for the conquest of the gravel plane "The glory under the crown will spread to the abyss. Those damned heresies will be destroyed by us if they don''t surrender..." "kabbanaga is the master of the gravel plane! We will be the only higher life! " When Naga heard their orders to conquer the enchantment, they went crazy one by one. The ambition of these superior races had been activated by Li De ten days ago. At the moment, when he heard the order, he wanted to kill the demons and conquer the abyss demons. Ruling other races is the ambition of every abyss life. Only in this way can we show their strength and noble blood. Naturally, Naga is no exception. Even small abyss creatures like abyss cavemen and fallen dwarfs have such ambitions. During the time of Naga''s debate, the evil gods who had just returned from captivity had different faces, both frightened and confused. When they saw the body of the God hanging above the wall, their will to resist was defeated. The gods have been killed. What are their weak lives entitled to resist?? What''s more, the legendary god of dusk is actually in this city. Thinking of this terrible fact, each breath slowed down a bit subconsciously, as if afraid to attract the attention of the terror who killed the God. In the past few days, they have begun to believe in the evil life of Twilight sect, and now they are more fanatical than Naga. His heart is full of pride and pride. Once the prisoners around him are disrespectful to Li De, the most violent reaction is not Naga, but these believers who just believe in twilight sect. At the time of heated discussion below, there was a terrible and terrible smell in the disordered City, which was countless times more terrible than the gods on the wall. All the people seemed to be choked by their throats, and they did not dare to say more than half a word. The field fell into silence directly. Suppress the soul. In a flash, more than 100000 people raised their heads to look at the sky. At this time, I saw a faint light, like a broken Star River from the giant figure standing across the sky. Wrapped in the dark light, all people can only vaguely see an unfolding devil''s wing, but they can''t see its face, body, or even their clothes. It is mysterious and powerful against the backdrop of that divine power. Gods do not need to be too close to believers. Keeping enough mysterious and distant distance is the key to increase faith. The more mysterious, the believers will automatically replenish the power of the gods, and their inner faith will be deepened by their own brains. Li De already knew three of them, and he didn''t need to do miracles or other things to deepen his dignity. There''s enough serpent below the walls of the evil race. This terrible achievement of hunting gods should not be exaggerated for those who have not even reached level 15. "My believers, when evening covers the earth, everything will turn to dust." Ancient blasphemous words like thunder in the mind of the evil life below, all people''s souls tremble at this moment."From today on, the gravel surface will become the ruling place of dusk sect! And you, the believers of Twilight sect, my faithful slaves, will manage this land for me... my followers will be above all others, and you can enslave and trample on the lowly heretics and abyss demons! " Li De''s overbearing words instantly excited the troops below. They screamed one by one, as if they wanted to kill all directions on the battlefield immediately, and then tied up their prisoners with chains, like walking dogs. "Kill those abyssal worms!" "Yes, cut off their heads full of excrement!" "The glory under the crown will be spread by us!" Long live the twilight sect The shouting of more than 100000 people made the scene very warm. "Now, every ten thousand people form an army, and each army is divided into ten thousand teams, each led by 200 Naga." "Those heretics who don''t believe in the twilight sect form a separate vanguard army. When they fight with the enchantment demons, the heretic army will charge ahead!" Li De resounded in the sky with endless majestic voice. Naturally, there is no need for benevolence in dealing with these abyss life. There is no such thing in this land. And his words are like a ladle of cold water into the boiling oil, causing a greater reaction. Especially for those who just believe in the twilight sect, it seems that they have found a sense of belonging and self-confidence. They are more active than Naga to identify the abyss life around them who do not believe in the twilight sect. Those identified abyss race could not help but change their faces, and even caused riots in the mutual pushing and fighting. Chaotic evil demons have no rules to speak of. After being stimulated, they go crazy. Several evil demons and little demons suddenly burst out and killed two nagas. The blood splashed out, and the scene was plunged into greater chaos. Smelling the death of the abyss, life reason began to be swallowed up, and then towards the surrounding crowd to fight. Although the harassment happened suddenly, it was Naga''s home court after all, and it subsided after only a few minutes. The price of this harassment is that there are more than 1000 demon corpses in the lower camp. Li De''s face did not fluctuate when he saw this scene. Chaos, disorder and killing are the eternal theme of the abyss. These evil lives will die if they die. Thousands of people will not affect anything. As long as the war is won, more troops will be replenished immediately. The rules of the thematic plane do not work in this land. Those powerful demon lords rely on constantly launching wars, acquiring land and enslaving more demons to strengthen themselves. Most of the lifeless planes in the abyss are caused by war. However, due to the existence of the birthplace of the abyss bottom, countless abyss worms hatch from the birthplace to grow into new demons every day. Therefore, no matter how fierce the war in the abyss is, this evil land has never lacked life. And who let those evil races not believe in the twilight sect? Don''t you want to die yourself? This is the right way to open the abyss. Disobedient, kill. Sure enough, after this scene, under the stimulation of blood, those evil lives who did not believe in Li De became pan believers one by one. No matter what the process is, at least the outcome is very good. After the disturbance subsided, the leader of Naga immediately began to arrange personnel to divide the Legion. This strategy was prepared by Li De for a long time, so there was no rush. Soon, under the stimulation of blood and the prestige of Lee, a total of 12 million legions were divided. Twenty thousand Naga were broken up and entered the various legions. As the backbone, Naga led the army. There is no need to prepare too much for the war in the abyss. The life here is the least valuable. The superior does not take the army below seriously. Even these chaotic evil lives do not take themselves seriously. Conquer! Enslaved! Plunder! Evil words make these evil races lose their senses. When the regiment was divided, lied did not make any more arrangements and ordered to set out. A group of howling abyss life directly toward the direction of enchantment, at this time most people do not even have a weapon. But the fangs and claws of the demons are the sickles of death that are most suitable for harvesting souls. At this time, outside the huge gravel area where Naga lives. With more than ten heads and three blades high and five blades long, the rotten wolf with ferocious fangs stands on a huge stone overlooking the distance. The spit of the carrion wolf drops on the stone and makes a sound of corrosion, which is like the erosion of high concentration of sulfuric acid, and the small holes are dense. These horrible abyssal predators sit on their backs with extremely ugly faces, and their eyes are full of brutal and bloodthirsty pit orcs, whose ugly faces are more disgusting than the orcs in the Earth movie Lord of the rings. After seeing the army of the huge disordered city coming out of the huge gravel area, these rotten wolf cavalry grinned with black teeth one by one, and the killing opportunity was awe inspiring."Immediately go back to report to the Lord, these damned Naga has enslaved the surrounding tribes, and they are marching in the territory of enchanting demons..." the abyss war never needs a reason, and these rotten wolf cavalry don''t care why Naga attacks the enchanting devil, they only care what benefits they can gain in this battle. For example, in the final moment of the fight between the two sides, swallow them all in one breath! Although the life in the abyss is chaotic and disordered, it doesn''t mean that there is no brain. It just likes to come directly and hard... the movement of more than 100000 troops is not small, but Naga has bloodwashed the road to enchantment in advance, and all the demons that can affect the March are killed. The distance between the enchanting fiend''s territory and the city of disorder is about 300 kilometers, which can be reached in two days according to the speed of the demon''s March. These strong physical life can even March for more than ten days without sleep. If it is not for the lack of military discipline, the chaos of life can be deterred only by force. The devil is definitely the best choice for soldiers. Lee floats in the sky, overlooking the twelve legions of ten thousand below. Behind him is the body of the snake god. Because he can''t get into the space of the system, he can''t help but bring this divine body with him. He can''t rest assured and throw it in the disordered city. The reason why he hung on the wall before is because he is still... and if there is no accident later, the God body is also useful. Since he has decided to control the abyss, he will not be stingy in investment. At that time, it is necessary to cultivate several extraordinary people. The body of the snake god is the best nourishment. He wanted to keep most of the divinity of the body, but it did not prevent him from using a small part of it to cultivate several powerful subordinates. The process of driving is always boring. Finally, Li De grabs an abyssal bird and beast with three heads on the road as a temporary mount, which makes him hold his mind. When he came to explore the remains of the gods, Castro was left in green city by him, so now he has to make do with it. On the March, there was no grass where the disordered army passed. Once discovered, some single evil lives will be immediately recruited into the heretic army and beheaded directly if they dare to resist. If you are willing to believe in the great Twilight sect, you can get the opportunity to join the official Legion. The next day, the number of unorganized troops increased by several thousand people... the news of Naga''s attack on fans and Demons was also too large to cover up. It was not long before she went out to be known by the major forces. Among them, the greatest reaction is the abyssal orcs and the two Horned Demons in the center of the gravel plane. But war is so common in the abyss that no one thinks it is different from the past. However, out of a sense of threat to more than 100000 troops, the two forces still sent many spies to monitor. Li De didn''t want to look at it, so he told Naga to send these people away. As for the demons who were hiding well, no one paid attention to them. These people don''t have to worry, he will push one by one. Although the army did not stop, it was not until dusk the next day that they entered the territory of enchantment. The day and night of the abyss are not distinguished by the sun and the moon. There is still light in the sky at night, but the brightness is darker than that in the daytime. If the brightness is 10 during the day, then it is only 5 at night. As the God of dusk, Li De knew the change of the rules of the day. At the turn of dusk, he felt that his power would be improved to a certain extent, just like the blood clan came to the night. Now, it''s his time. The area where enchantment is located is a vast, low and shallow grassland. The twisted and distorted abyssal plants are like the hair of dead people. At one glance, it can make people feel cool. When the twelve disordered legions stepped into the enchantment domain, the enchantment demons who had already received the news had formed a huge formation ready to confront them. However, because it is too chaotic and disordered, it seems disordered. This formation is not as good as no group in the sky... enchanting demons is the real abyss devil, and the theme plane''s eulogists often use an exaggerated tone to describe these evil lives. The appearance of these middle demons is full of magic and terror. They are about 2.5 blade tall and slim. But what makes people sweat is that these demons are covered with ferocious and sharp bone spines. It''s even more amazing than hedgehogs. The right hand position is not a humanoid arm, but a giant claw similar to a crab, which can be easily broken even if it is steel. The skin under the enchanting devil''s bone thorn is gray and black like soil. With the bone spur and giant forceps, it looks very frightening. And what makes outsiders even more scared is the eyes of enchanting demons. It is a pair of eyes that are more attractive than the demon. If you look at the devil, you will be impacted by the Three Ring Magic - yuan enchantment. If you fail to pass the will test, you will be tempted and become a lamb to be slaughtered.That''s why it''s called enchantment. The initial level of enchanting demons is level 10, the elite level is 14, and the highest level can break through level 15. A few demon lords can break through the extraordinary. This is the most common medium demon in the abyss. However, although he is a middle devil, he has been in the abyss for a long time, and his combat effectiveness is not bad at all. "Damn bastard!! Let the great Naga send you to death "Under the light of the crown, these foolish demons will be trampled on by us!" "I will cut off the heads of these enchantments and dig out their damned eyes!" "Kill them!" After two days of day and night on the road, the army was repressed to the extreme. After seeing the enchanting demons, they didn''t even need to mobilize. At the moment, the inner cruelty and bloodthirsty were released. Similarly, the army of enchanting demons, which had been waiting for a long time outside the thousand blades, did not show any weakness, and looked at the disordered legion with the most crazy killing intention in their eyes. "Worms of the abyss! Dare to challenge the great enchantment, you are seeking your own death "I haven''t tried Naga''s flesh and blood for a long time. I really miss it..." "let''s kill these humble lives. Can the noble enchantment demons be provoked by these abyss rubbish?" "Let me swallow your brains, I''m hungry..." after the two sides meet, there is no extra action. When the war trumpet blows, the war directly reaches its climax. Bewitching demons don''t care why the disordered legions attack them. They only know that they want to tear up these humble lives that dare to challenge them!! Li Deping in the sky watched all this quietly. Instead of taking part in it, he observed the battle in the abyss from the perspective of an onlooker. He wanted to know how the war among hundreds of thousands of people was going on in the abyss... He had never known much about the war in the abyss, and now there are living samples. The disordered army roared up, and the enchanting army was not willing to be outdone. After a short period of more than a dozen breaths, the two sides collided. The heretic legions who did not believe in the twilight sect were driven to the front by Naga. In the cruel and bloody battlefield, the heretic Legion acted as the first wave of flesh shield, and more than 8000 heretics directly collided with the enchanting demons. However, before the contact between the two sides, many evil creatures who looked directly into the eyes of the enchanting demons suddenly became stiff, and then, as if they were mad, they were fighting against the surrounding troops. In a short period of time, more than a thousand people were controlled by the enchantment demons, and then transferred, causing great damage to the surrounding formation. The enchantment devil takes advantage of the situation, and the claws in his hand are like the scythe of reaping the soul. Every time the disordered Legion is waved, some people will fall down. In addition to Naga, the number of these three evil races in the disordered Legion is more than 80000. These evil creatures face the eye of the enchanting devil. Their resistance is so weak that they die and hurt a lot in an instant. Poop poo, the bloody stump splashed at this moment, and the blood gurgling out wet the shallow abyss grassland. The instant fight in the collision of the moment into the white heat. The killing atmosphere of the battlefield devoured the rationality of both sides. Enchanting demons are like killing machines, and the eyes of demons are even more frightening. As long as you look at the life, you will be struck by lightning and lose your resistance instantly. Looking down from the sky, there are more than 200000 troops fighting each other. The scene is quite shocking. Especially when these armies were of different abyssal races, this war scene was like an endless bloody battle between the abyss devil and the hell devil in the Bard population. Li De still doesn''t make a move at the moment. He''s looking at it from an onlooker''s point of view. Chaos was his biggest impression of the war. After the war broke out, Naga, who had been the commander of the war, did not care at all. She drew a knife alone, and other lives did not listen to the command. She was obsessed with killing demons. Even some small demons, and evil demons, have not yet collided with the enchanting demons, because their intention to kill is greatly increased, and they shoot at their teammates, regardless of whether they are their own. Lee''s brow frowned as he saw the chaos of war he had never seen before. But he still didn''t make a move. He wanted to see how far the army in the abyss would go. After the collision, the troops below entered the bloodthirsty state. Their eyes were red. What rules and tactics did not exist at all. The only thing to do was to cut off the head of the other side and pierce the other side''s heart. A dagger ground with the fangs of Warcraft was used by Naga with four arms to dance up and down, killing three or four bewitching demons in a few faces. A level 14 enchantment fiend perceives this scene, and the giant pincers burst into his eyes, corrupting the Jackal''s head, and then towards those who have never been there.The demon''s eye exudes evil light and wants to limit Naga with this powerful talent. However, Naga is extremely experienced. Her head is slightly tilted, and she does not look directly into the enchanting eyes. The strong and powerful snake tail is like a spring compressed to the extreme, and begins to exert its force fiercely, and its body is like lightning. Bewitch the devil to see, that huge steel casting forceps suddenly waved, the ferocious face showed a brutal killing. It''s going to crush this Naga mess!! However, the eye of enchantment, which is released all the time, is the most powerful weapon for enchanting demons. Without the cooperation of the eye of enchantment, the combat effectiveness of such abyss demons can only be described as ordinary. Between the electric light and flint, the two sides are close, and the enchanting tongs are flapping down, but the flexible Naga turns around to avoid the attack of the giant tongs. At that moment, the four powerful arms burst out the power of breaking boulders, and the sharp fanged dagger sounded like lightning, hitting the root of the magic tongs. Under the impact of the huge force, the huge pincers of the enchantment demon even broke directly and hit the ground with blood splashing. The pain came like a tidal current, which instantly devoured the demon''s reason and let out a painful roar. But the next second, Naga with four arms did not give the demon a chance. Puyi ~ the dagger waved again, directly pierced the neck of the enchanting devil, and the thick blood splashed out. Even a strong micro magic tide was stirred around because of the huge magic power contained in its blood. This time, Naga won. As a superior race, Naga''s powerful fighting power is needless to say, and it has a great advantage in the face of the middle devil - enchanting demons. Although the Naga is strong enough, other races, such as the corrupt jackals and the evil lizards, are not so well-off. Their attacks mainly rely on fangs and claws. But in the face of the big pincers and the deadly eyes of demons, they are often controlled by the enchanting demons before they leap forward, and then they are easily pinched and blasted. Both sides have Assassin''s mace, so the war situation is extremely anxious. In the chaotic battlefield, no one will stop commanding. Only Naga can cooperate with each other to a certain extent. But because it is too chaotic, the effect of this degree of cooperation is also very limited. The battle of more than 200000 people is not destined to stop in a few minutes. After half a day, the field is still anxious. It is impossible to see whether the enchanting demons who can control others or the disorder Legion formed temporarily are dominant. Li De observed that now he also understood the fighting state of the abyss, which was more chaotic than the chaos in the minstrel population. He saw with his own eyes that several nagas rose up after killing the enchanting demons, and killed a few corrupt jackals at random. He also saw that the enslaved evil demons killed the weaker dog heads... the life of the main plane is very difficult to understand what these evil and chaotic lives are thinking. "The leader of the supernatural enchantment can bear it, so it hasn''t appeared yet... However, it''s no fun to drag on. All the people here will be my booty... It''s not smart to damage my own booty." Now no longer hesitated, the body floated up, eyes with a deep cold killing aircraft across the sky, straight floating to the top of the battlefield. The red eyed two sides below didn''t pay attention to Lee de in the sky at all. Once the devil went up, reason would not exist at all. God, Immortal King, scarlet Lord, fear comes... without a word of nonsense, Li De directly opened all the titles and halos. In a flash, the sky and earth changed color, and the stars stopped turning. The troops fighting with each other below suddenly seemed to have been pressed the pause button. The original blood rushed to the top of the army, and hundreds of pots of ice water were poured on it, cooling from head to foot... terror, terror! That terrible breath directly swept every corner of the world. It''s the power of the gods. It''s the breath of the Lord of God. At the moment, Li De is like an ancient beast that broke the time of gods and revives again. His fierce eyes which are comparable to the sun and the moon are staring at them. There are more than 100000 evil lives left below. At the moment, the soul and body are shaking uncontrollably. That is the instinct of living beings, which can not be resisted at all. "When the evening comes, everything will turn to ashes... I am the God of the evening, and I am in charge of the clergy of the evening and the destiny of all of you." Ancient blasphemous words are like boulders rolling down from the mountains. Every word bombards the souls of the crowd, and their ears are even buzzing. "The gravel plane will be the place where our believers live." "If you are not my believer, kill!" The last word, weighing millions of tons. Hit in the mind, a million waves. When the army below has not returned to the gods, a figure full of strong breath suddenly flies out from the enchantment camp.His extraordinary momentum fluctuated, and he was the Lord of the supernatural enchantment. But just when Li De thought that the other side wanted to resist, the supernatural enchantment demon bared ~ blood splashed, and his body split into seven or eight points like a rubber, and then each body turned into the same enchantment as the body, and flew away from the battlefield without looking back. The supernatural devil was scared away by Li De, and he also used a trick that was absolutely life-saving. You can see that it will definitely hurt your vitality and even the level may fall. By the time Li De realized what the enchanting Lord had done, the separated figures had already flown far away, and he could chase at most three or two. Shaking your head can only give up. Li De looked down at the bewitching demon who was still in panic and bewilderment below, and drew a smoke from the corner of his mouth. Is this the abyss? Is it too decisive to sell teammates? When the breath of the enchantment Lord disappeared completely, the enchanting devil at the bottom knew that his boss had been scared to urinate and ran away. The original state of mind was instantly engulfed by fear, and the will to resist was directly defeated. It''s a myth that the enchanting devil is not a high-level demon, but can still carry it in the face of divine power. Under the terrible pressure of the mighty storm and waves, the number of enchanting demons as many as 60000 and 70000 kneel down one by one, and they submit directly to the towering figure in the sky. At the moment of kneeling, all the demons felt relieved and seemed to have escaped from the sickle of death. And the surrounding Naga and other believers were filled with excitement when they saw this scene. Sure enough, as long as you follow the great crown, you will win!! Praise the abyss! One by one. "The glory of my God will be eternal!" "Ha ha ha, how can these damned low demons resist the majesty of my God?" "Victory!! Under the crown of praise, your glory is enough to tarnish the abyss! " "..." Li De didn''t feel much when he looked down at the excited crowd. Although the war was fierce, the chaotic battle was too deep. It''s too confusing to see. But it is also the first step to conquer the gravel plane. At the end of the field, the cavalry''s eyes are at the end of the field. In the eye flashed a bit of cold killing machine. The orc of the abyss... Let''s level it today. He doesn''t have so much time to waste here. It is necessary to occupy the whole gravel plane with the fastest speed, and then try to capture the portal owned by heilinnaga and return to the main plane. At that time, it is a good choice whether to send the army of dawn city into the abyss to carry out the pig raising plan, or to plunder the rare minerals in the abyss. Chapter 433 "Duke, three days ago, snowmelt city was broken down by more than 100000 corrupt jackals led by the violent half rat of lissel city. All the 20000 people in the city who have not been transferred to green city were killed... " " the road leading to the blue sea province was closed on February 1, but it has not been opened up. The main reason is that our 20000 troops were attacked by distorted old-day monsters on the way... " " finally, the cult believers in green city have become more and more popular recently, even if repeatedly Hanging can''t stop the activities of cult followers.... "what''s more, the population in the city has exceeded 3 million. Although we have reserved food in advance, we don''t need to worry too much this winter. But if the power of the old days does not fade away and our farmland is not cultivated, then this will be an unprecedented disaster... Our food can last up to a year. " The Duke of okali stood by the closed window, looking through the glass window at the snow covered green city. From the top of the highest nine storey attic in the master''s manor, he could overlook one third of the city. The bishop and Minister of the noble God was reporting the latest news with a worried face. From the news he reported, we can see that the situation is getting worse and worse, and the whole situation is sliding towards a kind of unspeakable erosion. After a long time, Duke O''Kelly said slowly with some hoarse voice. "Is there any news from King Nolan?" "No, it''s been three days, and all of our casters have been unable to connect with Wangdu by magic. The magic effect is so bad that even the magic scroll of the message cannot be successfully cast. Three batches of carrier pigeons have been sent out, and it will take at least a few days to get the news... " hearing this, the blue eyes of aokeli''s Great Duke were frozen, and his face sank. "Tell me the good news, your eminence. Now it''s February 3, and the sky is broken. For a whole month after the old days came, I''ve never received any good news... " speaking of this, the green city master looked up at the sky which was split like a mirror, and his expression was very complicated. The disaster of the old days is too unbearable to bear... the bishop priest''s face shows a wry smile. Good news? Perhaps the biggest good news is that green city can last for a while. After thinking for a moment, his eyes lit up. "Dagong, if you insist... The dawn sect seems to have developed very well recently, and the number of believers has exceeded 500000." The Archduke of O''Kelly turned his head slightly and looked at the bishop and the priest. "If the number of believers of the dawn sect reaches 1 million, what will happen if the Yiluo crown has not returned yet?" "Dagong, the number of believers is not the key. The key is that the priests of the dawn sect still retain their casting ability... and in the past month or so, the dawn sect has trained more than 500 priests. The holy light power of these priests has a great restraining effect on those monsters eroded by the old power." Lord O''Kelly''s face slowed slightly. "The priests of other sects have lost their power because their gods have disappeared, but they have not lost their power under the crown of ELO, and those who believe in religion will naturally have the power given by ELO. However, the 500 priests still can not meet the needs of the future war and continue to support them. I hope that dawn sect can cultivate at least 2000 dawn priests... " the development of dawn sect is inseparable from the strong support of Archduke okali, the master of green city. At this critical moment, the priest with casting ability is definitely a rare resource that green city needs. The communication of dawn sect is a win-win relationship. "In addition, we must try our best to find out what''s going on under ELO''s crown... Green city, at present, only ELO''s crown can protect us from the wind and rain." Duke O''Kelly sighed deeply. At the moment, the Duke, who had reached the peak of power, felt powerless. After the old days came, the order of the south, no, even the order of the Norland Empire, had collapsed. More than a third of the rest of the cities in Greentown were cut off from the south. Looking around, he suddenly found that green city was like an island at the moment, and no one could send troops to help them. Even pessimistic enough to wait for those who do not know when will suddenly appear in the old days of evil god attack. If we only deal with the slaves of evil gods, the number of troops in green city, which has concentrated several urban forces, has reached 400000 at the moment. With more than 500000 scattered professionals, he has enough confidence to defend green city. But if the power of the old evil gods reaches the legendary or even higher level, then the whole green city will be exposed to the enemy''s butcher''s knife without reservation.The role of high-level combat effectiveness in war is just like a nuclear bomb. If you support 200000 troops, you can''t equal one Yiwan. In this context, it is necessary to find a nuclear deterrent level of combat effectiveness, and such a presence is currently only under the powerful Yiluo crown. The bishop and priest nodded and responded respectfully. "Archduke, I have listed the first of the most important items to look for ELO''s crown, as long as it appears under the crown..." however, when the Bishop''s words were half spoken, a hoarse voice at the door of the room interrupted their conversation. "You don''t have to be like this. That ELO is just a hypocrite..." hearing this, Archduke okali changed his color. He turned sharply and looked at the door. In a flash, a gray cloak, face hidden in the shadow, only revealed a straight nose of the mysterious figure appeared in the room. The bishop and minister were furious and immediately began to yell. "Where are you from?!! Under the great ELO crown, can you stigmatize... " but in the middle of the conversation, the mysterious man in the cloak in front of him suddenly turned back his cloak on his head and directly brushed the clothes covered by his whole body to the ground with a sound. For a moment, the bishop and the priest looked at the mysterious man who had taken off his cloak. After seeing the mysterious man, the bishop priest, who was just angry, stood on the spot like thunder, and his eyes were filled with incredible shock. Then, Pusu ~ legs a soft, face with endless surprise and fear, kneel down straight, eyes filled with fanaticism that outsiders can not imagine. "Under field''s crown!"!! My God, your most devout believers send you humble greetings! " The priest who had been kneeling for a long time could not see the great Bishop''s face. Because the figure in front of him, dressed in a white robe, is the God of nobility -- field, the God that the whole NORAN aristocratic system believes in. This ancient life, which has survived for millions of years, is now standing in front of him. The shock was so strong that Archduke okelli almost forgot to salute. It''s reasonable to say that the Duke has not seen the gods, after all, there is ELO in front of him. But Li De gave him the shock of strength, while the God of nobility gave him the impact of myth into reality, which was totally different. It was not until field, the God of nobility, stepped into the room, that Archduke okelli regained his mind, and hastily suppressed the surging waves in his heart, and advanced two steps, bowing respectfully. "O''Kelly Nolan has seen my God, and your coming makes the whole city of green shine with you..." field''s deep amber eyes look down on Archduke okelli with a vague and indifferent tone. "Get up, O''Kelly." "Yes, under the crown." Aokai stood up and felt the breath coming from the other side. His eyes moved slightly. He had believed in the God of nobility for decades. Naturally, he was familiar with the power of the God of nobility. But now, after settling down, he found that the noble spirit in front of him was very unstable, as if... Had been seriously damaged? The discovery made him a little suspicious. Noticing Duke o''keeli''s sight, field frowned and said slowly. "O''Kelly, I just heard you talking about that eloquent crown?" He didn''t want to be misunderstood. After all, it was not a wonderful thing to talk about another God in front of one God. "Yes, there is a very powerful existence under the crown of ELO. He..." Archduke okali wanted to explain, but just after he said this, the noble God''s face changed slightly, and the God mercilessly interrupted his words. "O''Kelly, under the so-called crown of ELO, is but a hypocrite, a true hypocrite!" On the third day of the old days, the God of nobility actually came to green city. But because of the broken slate of fate, his divine power has been deprived, and his strength is even less than one tenth of his peak. So for safety, he hid among the refugees and took the opportunity to observe everything in green city to determine what to do next. And what he observed made him happy and angry. He was glad that Lord okelli, the master of the city, was his believer, which showed that as long as he could get the support of the city Lord, he could gather the believers and restore his strength. But to his anger, the believer seems to have betrayed him, because the other side has been promoting the dawn sect he has never heard of. And the God of this strange sect is a false god never heard of - the God of dawn. This makes him fall into hesitation. Is it safe to go to the door like this? If Archduke O''Kelly still believes in him, it will be easy.But if the other side has already taken refuge in that hypocrite, and he still appears in front of the other party so grandiose after losing his power, he is likely to face unimaginable threats. Slaughtering gods is an irresistible temptation for the gods. So the noble God had been hiding for more than a month. During this period, he found out that under the Yiluo crown, he seemed to have left green city for a period of time and did not come back. Then he sneaked into the Lord''s manor. "I have never heard of the dawn sect or the dawn God among the gods, and the one under the crown of ELO must be a false god to me. O''kaili, you have been deceived by that hypocrite by some power... the noble God''s tone is a little discontented. Anyone who sees his followers to promote other sects will do the same. Originally still very excited, Duke okali was like a basin of cold water pouring from head to foot, and his whole body was cold. Part of the power source of the noble God is believers, but the most important part is actually the aristocracy. The higher the title is, the more noble the nobles believe in the noble God, and the more powerful the noble God will be. The God of nobility is one of the rare gods which is not dominated by ordinary believers, but by a small number of noble believers. In this case, the higher the status of the nobility, the greater the impact on the noble God. It is also for this reason that most of the high nobles do not treat the noble gods with reverence. In their view, the two sides are just cooperative relations. Yes, cooperation. Nobles need gods to help them prove the legitimacy of their rule, but to a certain extent, they reject gods. With the royal power in hand, the divine power can only limit them, so the aristocrats'' attitude towards the noble God is very ambiguous. As the royal family of Nolan and the controller of the southern provinces, Duke okelie''s status can be counted by two palms of the whole Nolan empire. Therefore, he did not worship the noble God much. However, Archduke okelli is different from Lee de. he has seen the horror of three extraordinary things in lissel, and the classic picture of him freezing the whole city and killing millions of God slaves. Archduke O''Kelly showed respect and worship to Li De from the bottom of his heart. At the moment, hearing the indifferent words of the noble God belittled Li De, his first reaction was not to believe or to explain, but to have a anger rising in his heart. It''s like you''re worshiping people you respect very much, but being criticized and humiliated by outsiders. Why?? This is the first reaction of Archduke okali. Why do you accuse ELO of being a hypocrite?? Just want to open the mouth to refute, but looking at the noble God that cold eyes or forced to suppress the inner dissatisfaction. After taking a deep breath, he said slowly. "Under the crown, I feel that your breath seems to be unstable... Do you need me to let the city guard publicize the noble sect?" Although the words were aboveboard, they had a sense of trial. Lord okelie was angry because of the unstable breath of the noble God in front of him. If the other party appears to be a tyrannical God, he will not or dare not be discontented. However, after the appearance of the noble God, he did not feel the breath of danger. He was very different from the false god ELO in the other''s mouth. Therefore, Archduke okali had so many emotions. In the final analysis, it is strength that is the only glory. Without power, even the gods who used to be, may not be able to get respect. It seems that the God of the nobility did not realize this at this time. Seeing that Archduke okelie did not refute him, he subconsciously thought that the other party had realized his mistake. "O''Kelly, now you should close down those false gods'' churches and spread my faith in a comprehensive way. The old corrupt forces will soon roll up a more terrifying threat around green city. I must restore them quickly This made okelli''s brows frown tight, and the uncomfortable feeling in his heart was more intense. The noble God''s high tone made him very unhappy. Moreover, this order also made him not cold. It was no problem to spread the noble sect in an all-round way, but to close the church under the crown of ELO?? Are you kidding? The other side is a divine art, frozen the existence of a city, rambling you have not recovered strength, even if you have recovered strength, can you really beat under the crown of iloh? Actually, the image of Li De in the heart of Archduke okali is too strong and magnificent. The God of nobility, who should have been closer to him, seemed strangely strange at the moment. The right way for the God of nobility is to set up his prestige directly after seeing Archduke okali, and then issue orders. However, the noble God overestimated his influence on Archduke okali and underestimated Li De''s greatness.And he''s in a very precarious state, and the power he needs to build up his dignity is enough to make him heartache, so he just skimmed this step. This led him to give excessive orders without establishing prestige, which made Duke okelli very unhappy. However, as an old aristocrat, Duke O''Kelly did not contradict the noble God because of this. Although the respect in his heart was almost exhausted, his face still showed some standard aristocratic smile. "Crown, please follow your orders... during this time, you can resume in the Lord''s manor, and I will immediately order the spread of aristocratic sects..." before the words were finished, the noble God interrupted Archduke okelli''s words, "no, not only aristocratic sects, but also Knight gods'' sects should be preached with..." "Knight God? He came to green city, too? " Lord O''Kelly is a little surprised. So there are three gods in green city? The surprise is that the stronger the city of green is, the safer it will be. What worries him is, if he comes back from the crown of iloh, what attitude will he have towards these two gods? He didn''t want Lee to fight with two gods. If he did, it would be a problem whether green city could exist... "yes, the knight God also came to green city, and the other party was looking for a blasphemer who had desecrated him a few years ago. He has tracked down the soul of the blasphemer, which may come out after a period of time Now... " Archduke okali can''t help but take a deep breath. He feels that the city of green is getting more and more chaotic, and the gods have all come down in person. Are those evil spirits coming? "Under the crown, I am duty bound to spread your glory!" After saying this, Duke O''Kelly thought of Li De inexplicably. He had only one thought in his heart. If ELO was still under his crown, he might not have to be so afraid of those old evil gods. There is always a kind of inexplicable worship and trust to Li De in this Duke''s heart. It seems that Yiluo''s crown represents everything. Li De, who is still in the abyss at the moment, does not know that the city of green, which is very important to him, has already appeared a God who has been transformed into a saint. And these two gods, more or less, have some relations and hostility with him... the change of green city is just a small miniature of the whole glory theme. In the central area of the ancient deep forest, a few days ago, twelve figures in green cloaks entered it. The next day, the elves sent news, and all the twelve spirits returned... The Purple Maple Leaf Empire, one of the most powerful human countries on the theme plane, was shining brightly in the sun goddess Temple of its capital city... The great sun goddess came quietly. In addition, the God of war, the God of justice, the God of forging, the Lord of dawn... And other powerful gods have more or less spread the news of coming to the world. The old evil that enveloped the world, the gods who turned into saints, and the gradually collapsed Kingdom order, as well as the careerists preparing to hunt gods, the followers of evil gods watching in the shadows, and the undead and the abyss that have not been moved yet... countless forces are intertwined in the thematic plane at the moment, and the trend of glory and glory is towards a kind of nobody The law predicts the direction of rotation. Chapter 434 "The glory of my God lasts forever!" "These damned orcs, they should all be hanged on the wall!" "Kill!" "For my God!" There are 270 layers in the abyss, and the gravel level is in the West. The roar, the scream, the fury, the voices of more than 20 people were mixed together, like the rough waves when the 18th level storm blows. This is the site of the abyssal orcs - an abyssal Bush filled with disgusting sulfur. At the moment, Naga, who is shouting for the God of the evening, is killing about 70000 abyssal orcs with a disordered army of corrupt jackals, evil lizards, enchanting demons and evil demons. Chaos and killing are the eternal theme of the abyss. At this time, it was only a week before the unordered army defeated the enchantment. After the Lord of enchantment escaped, with the terror and majesty of the God Lord, Li De directly subdued the whole enchantment army, making the number of disordered army directly exceed 180000. This is the real way to open the abyss. In this evil land, the winner will win everything, be it wealth or army. After collecting the enchantments, Lee spent several days sorting out the harvest and reorganizing the army. In terms of harvest, in addition to some poisonous food suitable for the life of the abyss, there were few other things. Li had no interest in seeing it. If he can''t find out the territory, maybe he can''t find out. However, the number of more than 70000 enchantment army let him see more, these can be above level 10 demons, single combat effectiveness is even better than the surface of the same level of professionals. Unfortunately, in the high-level map of the abyss, this Legion is only cannon fodder. After reorganizing the army, without hesitation, Li De directly marched westward and resolutely killed the orcs in the abyss. It''s hard for outsiders to think of what it''s like to have a war all day, but the main theme of the abyss is killing and death. "These damned abyss worms!! We can''t stop it. Get back to Orc city The orc commander looked at the fierce and invincible regiment. His face suddenly changed and he immediately gave the order to retreat. Whine ~ after a short sound of the horn, the orcs, who were already in a state of collapse, began to retreat completely and ran behind them one by one. However, the disordered army, which had gained some advantages, naturally refused to forgive people, and began to attack and kill the orcs crazily. In the end, it was the orc commander who left a legion of ten thousand as cannon fodder to stop the disorderly army from killing. The battlefield between the two sides has dragged for more than ten kilometers, and the smell of blood can be heard even tens of miles away. I wonder how many evil monsters have attracted to peep in the shadow, hoping to obtain a broken corpse from it. Lee is floating in the air, looking at this scene calmly. This time, he still doesn''t make a move. He needs to test whether the disorder army after reorganization has achieved effect. The orcs of the abyss are a lot less powerful than the single power of enchanting demons, so the unordered army has made much faster progress in the face of these evil creatures. After a battle with the enchantment of demons, Li De has figured out the general pattern of the abyss war. In summary, there is no routine. Yes, it''s that simple. These chaotic and disordered lives do not discuss how to arrange them before the war. Once the war starts, they will fall into chaos and will not listen to the command at all. Any military array is just like playing. It''s useless to arrange it. At the end of the war, we will find that this war is all based on hard power. Whoever is stronger will win. Fortunately, the enemy is the same, even if the use of certain tactics is extremely simple, after encircling and so on, more still in the front of the battlefield. Influenced by the will of the abyss, it is impossible for these chaotic lives to command precisely like the army on the plane of the main plane. But there are different ways to kill pigs and buttocks. According to the characteristics of the abyss chaos, Li De created a new tactical system for the disordered army. First of all, he transferred the Naga people out. As a rare and orderly evil life, Naga can listen to the command and cooperate in the war, so it is very important. Before Li De asked Naga to command other demons, he found that it was a waste of these superior races, because Naga could not command at all. On the contrary, the devil would let Naga fall into chaos like them. Therefore, Li De Gancui divided Naga into two armies with a number of nearly 10000 and became the sharp knife troops. If there''s a hard fight, send Naga. As a superior race, there is no doubt that the upper demons are in the abyss, and their strength is beyond doubt. Together with Naga''s neat cooperation, it''s completely ruinous to deal with orcs who are not as powerful as them.As for the rest of the demon army, Lee De also made a unique effort to gather the most powerful part to form an army, and then took this as the second core and placed it in the second echelon of the attack column. So he had three powerful legions. Although only Naga can be controlled, although the devil is chaotic, the power of concentrated explosion is not much weaker than Naga. The first wave and the second wave of troops are cannon fodder, the third wave will be the core demon army, and the fourth wave and the fifth wave will be launched. In this way, it will be like a huge wave on the sea, and each wave will be stronger than the other, and finally the enemy will be completely destroyed. This attack of orcs is based on such a military array. Although there are less than 100000 orcs on guard outside, they are destroyed in just one day, which shows that this strategy is still effective. As a matter of fact, these fierce and fearless demons are definitely the best fighters if they are not really too confused. The demons are powerful and their morale is always high. Moreover, they are cruel and bloodthirsty, fearless of threat and afraid of death. Anyone who faces such an army will feel headache. Fortunately, the rules of honor are balanced, giving demons powerful individual strength, and by the way depriving them of their obedience to orders, so that their power is only trapped in individuals. "Attack!" "Kill these lowly orcs "For the crown!" The unordered Legion below saw the orcs begin to rout in the abyss, and roared with excitement one by one. Unlike the bewitching demons that the whole army went out to meet, the abyss orcs sent only one-third of their troops to meet them, and more troops were still guarding the city they built, the orc city. Lee saw the disordered army advancing inward, and his eyes also looked at the giant in the distance. The orc city is built in the low shrubs. At the moment, it looks like an abyss tearing apart the plane. It is creeping on the ground ferociously. It seems that it is possible to stand up and roar at any time. The outside of the huge rock wall is uneven, and inside the wall is solidified with a piece of black marks. The whole city wall is filled with a bad smell of blood. If you look at it carefully, you can find that it is dried blood. How many lives will it take to kill such a wide city wall to be stained with blood?? Maybe this question can be seen from the white bones piled up under the city wall. The walls of ORC city are made of stone, rugged and without any craft. However, when the height of the wall reaches 40 blades, it still feels like a natural danger. The orcs have retreated into the city, and the unordered army needs to break through this solid wall if they want to destroy them. And the nearly crazy disordered Legion seems to really want to rush into the tower, regardless of it. Fortunately, this behavior was stopped by 19 level Naga commander Ollie kabar. It''s totally blind to try to build up the wall without siege weapons. The abyss race is very good at fighting, but it has no idea how to build weapons. Apart from the abyss dwarves, few races can forge weapons. This led to the ground forces in the face of the city wall, appear a little weak. "Whole army!" "Trim!" "Count the number of each army..." commander Naga''s voice is still floating, obviously planning to attack the whole army. After killing tens of thousands of orcs out of the city, the unordered Legion still has 17 legions of 10000, and there are at least 200000 abyssal orcs in the orc city. If it is forced to open, it may cause extremely severe losses. Under the command of Naga, more than 100000 people began to restore a certain order. They were disorderly arranged outside the city. Looking down from the sky, Li De had an inexplicable feeling. With a wave of his hand, the 100000 people below will sacrifice everything to fight for him. This kind of wave between thousands of troops to obey the command of the feeling, quite let the blood flow up. Li De looked at the disordered legions slowly arranged below. He was just about to move, but his ear suddenly thought of a system prompt that made him astonished. "Ding ~ your total number of believers has reached 3 million. Activate the believer system." "Believer system: as long as you reach a sufficient level of belief, you will receive divine power. Your followers are divided into crazy believers, devout believers, believers and pan believers." "Pan believer: you may believe in multiple gods and be unfaithful. You can gain 1% total attribute improvement." "Believer: if you believe in only one God, you can gain 5% total attribute improvement." "Devout believer: strong faith in you, extremely devout, can gain 10% total attribute improvement." "Crazy believer: seeing you as the only one will defend your glory with soul and life, and gain 20% full attribute improvement." Li De was a little stunned. He didn''t notice during this period that the total number of his followers actually reached 3 million?Subconsciously opened their own sectarian panel. Sure enough, at the moment, the total number of believers of the two sects has reached 3 million, including 820000 followers of the dawn sect and 2.18 million followers of the twilight sect, both of which meet the requirements. The believer system activated by 3 million believers seems to be a bit unusual... How can it be seen that there are not many bonus points, but this is the total bonus?? Three million believers, all bonus... This is too abnormal. Li De''s face appeared a little happy, just want to see clearly, the system''s prompt sound followed again. "Ding ~ the total number of your followers has reached 3 million. Open the priest system and open the sect magic system." "Ding ~ your holy priest, Nello, has uploaded 24 sectarian spells. You can now grant your priest''s sect magic. Sect magic is a reward given to the priest by the gods, and the gods can take them back at any time." "The clergyman system is - Junior, intermediate, senior, bishop, archbishop, cardinal." "Ding ~ you have opened the pastor system. Do you want to upload your spells? After uploading your spells, you can give them to your pastor." After the sound of the system prompt was quiet, Li De''s heart was filled with waves. "The total number of believers reached 3 million, which not only opened up the believer system, but also opened the clergyman system. Is this too much exaggeration? " Although the previous sect was good, it was still supported by two divinities. One can assimilate the soul to receive younger brother, and the other can consume the power of faith to improve the strength of his subordinates, which is the most core divinity. But for the lower level believers, the income is not high. At most, it is to buy peace of mind. Until now, we can truly realize the value of religious belief. 1% of Pan believers is too little. To say nothing, it''s enough to get 5% full attribute blessing for becoming a believer. Not to mention that devout believers increase their total attributes by 10% and crazy believers by 20%. This visible benefit will definitely bring his followers to a new height, and it will be very convenient to preach in the future. The opening of the clergyman system represents the formal formation of the power of the religious sect. In the future, the exclusive power can be cultivated by the sect, and there is no need to send outside forces to garrison the sect. "Ding, do you want to upload your spell? After five seconds, if not selected, it will be automatically cancelled... " " five... " upload the spell? Li Demi picked her head and saw that it was also a part of welfare. Naturally, there was nothing to be hesitant about. "Confirm last time." "Ding ~ upload succeeded." After the system cue subsided, more than 2000 points appeared in his mind at the moment. After a little induction, he immediately realized. These more than 2000 spiritual points belong to his pastor. If he responds to someone''s call and prayer, he can communicate with the priest through the spiritual connection point. As an extension of the divine power, the priest has always been the most important part of the sect. Before dawn priests were castrated completely, they had simple self-healing ability, and they didn''t have the same powerful casting ability as the priests of other sects. At the moment, his sect has been greatly improved, and his deity has become more and more formal... but the problem is that it is too cumbersome for him to reward the priest one by one. When will thousands of people get it? After a little thought, Li De Li immediately sent this permission to his holy priest, Nello. After feeling the admiration and joy from Nello, he regained his mind. Sure enough, it is necessary to cultivate a few capable subordinates... after Li De heard the system prompt, the dark races who believed in the God of dusk in the underground world suddenly showed surprise. Because they feel a powerful force hanging over them in the dark, and their strength is improved in an instant. It''s a reward from the great lord of dusk. A feeling of being watched by the gods instantly made these believers feel flattered and their faith level increased. Many people have risen directly from believers to devout believers, and the strength they gain after they arrive at devout believers is even more significant. This makes them think that they are appreciated by the gods, and their degree of faith increases. In a short period of time under the virtuous circle, there were a large number of devout believers and crazy believers on the panel of Li De. The higher the degree of belief, the more power the believers can provide. This time, the caveman, the key to activating the religious characteristics of Li De, realized that his strength had increased, and after being watched by him, he knelt down to the ground almost crazily and began to pray with great piety and fanaticism. How glorious is it that these humble lives have ever been valued, and now they have been rewarded by the great gods.This caveman''s belief level has increased so fast that it is astonishing. The prayer in Naga City floated out of the huge caves and remained in the sky for a long time. It''s not just the twilight sect that has been blessed by power, but so are the followers of the dawn sect. At this time, because of the erosion of the old power, the outside world was full of threats. Many cities had already been captured by monsters, in addition to the disappearance of gods, the power of religious sects almost completely collapsed, and the believers who had originally believed in various sects fell into confusion. The gods they believe in have disappeared. Is it necessary for them to continue to believe in a group of missing gods? With the exception of a small number of fanatical believers, most of them have this mentality. At this time, the believers who are wavering in their hearts come into contact with the dawn sect, which has a real God sitting on it... So the speed of the dawn sect''s preaching will be faster than ever before. At the moment, in green city, more than half a million dawn believers seem to be crazy in the eyes of others. They kneel down on the street together, and their eyes are filled with unbelievable fanaticism. "My God! Your humble believers feel your power!! Praise you, your light will shine on the darkness "I feel the gaze of my God!! The great God of dawn, I will pray to you in the most devout way... "that breath... Under the crown of ELO?!! My strength has become stronger?! It''s a gift under the crown. What a glory! I''ve got the reward from ELO''s crown... the residents around me who heard the prayer of the dawn believers showed strange looks. These people are ordinary believers like them, and they can get the attention of the gods? Is this possible? But those fanatical looks made the crowd hesitant. It seemed that it was possible... After all, the one of dawn sect was named by ELO. On that day, the number of residents who went to the dawn sect reached a new high, and when those who became new believers received the blessing of strength, they immediately delivered the surprising news. Before long, the news that the power would be rewarded under the crown of ELO spread all over green city, and the threshold of dawn sect was almost broken. The abyss. The rubble level is hunting for the unordered army of ORC City, and its momentum rises in vain after the believer system is activated. Many enchanting demons even gave out a very strange roar, such as crying when they were enjoying the ultimate pleasure. Ah ~ all demons who had been conquered by Li Deqiang and believed in him felt the enhancement of their own strength at the moment. It was a gift from the great God in the sky, the evening God. "My God''s reward, I got my God''s reward..." "my strength has increased!" "Praise the evening!" The members of the unordered Legion are basically at the believer level, because most of the unbelievers and pan believers have been pushed out as cannon fodder, so most of them now enjoy the blessing of 5% total attribute improvement. Although only 5% does not seem to be much, more than 100000 people have increased by 5%, which is the overall strength. The light of one match is very weak, and the reinforcement is not obvious at all. But if ten thousand matches are strengthened at the same time, the effect is completely different. Lee waited until the troops below had adapted to the rise in power, and this time he focused on Orc city. Now, the key is to bring the gravel plane into the territory and conquer it thoroughly, making it the stronghold of the dawn city in the abyss. He can''t wait to start the pig raising plan. Looking at the towering, bloody city of orcs in front of him, Li De''s eyes moved. In the two wars, he had basically figured out the pattern of abyssal war, and now he did not need to fill in with human life. After a little meditation, he reached for a wave. After only two seconds in his hand, a bubbling four ring magic - magma fireball appeared in his hand. After the level has been raised to extraordinary, the top four ring spell for most casters has become as simple as a fireball. The affinity and control power of gold ancestor''s blood on magic has exceeded the limit of most life imagination. The magic model in my mind keeps on inputting magic, and the magma fireball appears every two seconds like an egg. Later, in order to speed up the speed, Lee dry crisp multiple release at the same time. In less than three minutes, there were hundreds of them around him. The whole sky was twisted by that terrible ball of magma. Looking up from the ground, it can be clearly found that the originally dark sky has appeared chilling hot energy. It''s like the sky is collapsing, and the magma from the earth is pouring up.The disordered Legion below sensed the movement, and suddenly a deep fear and uncontrollable worship rose in his heart. Strength is the best pass for the abyss of power. Whether before or now, Li De''s posture every time he showed up made these abyss races tremble heartily. Lee''s face was calm and he was casting his magic. When he felt that his control had reached a limit, there were more than 200 magma fireballs in the surrounding space. It''s like a big hole in the sky burned by the hot magma, and the surrounding light has been replaced by the heat from the magma. After reaching the acme, Li De''s eyes coagulated and he waved his hand fiercely. At this moment, the sky fell. Numerous fireballs of magma, with their long tails, arc out in the sky toward the orc city. The orcs in the abyss above the wall had already found out what Li De had done, but they could not do anything about it. Seeing this scene, they could not help but change their faces and were swallowed up by fear. The power of the magma fireball was so terrifying that the orcs'' legs trembled before they even hit them. No one can resist the high frequency bombing of four ring magic. Bang ~ after the first magma fireball hit the city wall, it exploded instantly. The flames all over the sky rolled up the air waves, and the high temperature of nearly 10000 degrees instantly devoured the orcs within 100 blade diameter. These strong abyss life can''t resist the erosion of fire for half a second, and it turns into coke directly. And that''s just the beginning. Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ what is magic Fort. What is fireball washing. At the moment, Master Li De shows a perfect master. It reappears the famous scenes of magic, machine gun, fireball and Gatling that have not been used for a long time. Just like the improved fireballs a few years ago, the magma of the four ring magic bombards the towering Orc walls one by one. The first, the second, the tenth, the 50th... in the eyes of more than 100000 disordered legions. The 40 blade high wall, made of countless huge stones, is now melting under the terrible magic bombing of Li De. Yes, it''s not the collapse, but the terrible heat. The huge stone wall could not bear the temperature of the fireball explosion. It turned red and melted into magma like ice and snow encountering boiling water. Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ the whole world seems to be burned clean in the scorching air wave. Even if the distance between the two thousand blades is close, the disordered army is still greatly affected. As the demons with strong adaptability to the harsh environment, they are suffering a lot at the moment, and each breath is like a spark burning their throat. Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ the hot waves made the orcs in the abyss feel that the sky had collapsed. They had never felt such a terrible scene. How can this be done by human beings?? Is this the only way to destroy the world when the plane collapses? They are about to be destroyed by natural disasters. These evil and chaotic lives dare to fight even in the face of the five colored dragons, but they roar, roar and howl back one by one in the face of the Tianwei disaster. More than 30000 and a half orcs were turned into coke under the first round of bombardment... and at this time, an ancient abyss blasphemy spread out in the fire made the resistance of these abyssal orcs to the extreme. "I am the God of the evening. Orcs in the abyss, the gravel plane will be under my control, and all non believers will be punished by the God of extermination. Rebel, die! The unbeliever, die! Those who believe in me can recite my name and get my protection in destruction. " However, after the blasphemy, an extremely terrible divine power diffused out and pressed on the whole Orc city. It is like a chaotic virtual beast that can devour the plane. Now it is opening its eyes larger than the sun, moon and Star River, and is staring at everyone cruelly. God!! It''s really a god!! Feeling the pressure of the soul, all the half beasts were surprised that the terrible magic was actually done by the dusk God of Naga belief! Thinking of this, these evil lives just feel suffocating. They had also heard the news before that Naga was blessed by gods, but most people did not believe it. At the moment, they couldn''t help believing it. After understanding, fear instantly eroded their souls. With orcs'' power, how could they be enemies of gods?? At this time, the roar and roar completely overwhelmed the orc''s will.A section of the city wall attacked by Li De collapsed because the high temperature melted into magma at the root of the wall. The city wall smashed into the magma, splashing sparks all over the sky. "Surrender or destruction?" At this moment, the orcs are fighting against the abyss. "Surrender, great evening God, we are willing to submit to you!" "We are willing to spread your glory." "Under the great crown, we are shocked by your strength, and it will be an honor for orcs to submit to you..." feeling the orc''s action, Li De, who is far away from the outside world, looks at the remaining 20 magma fireballs in the sky and waves his hand to disperse these four ring magic. The corners of the mouth curled, some uncomfortable. "It''s a miscalculation that I didn''t survive a round." Orcs will be angry to vomit blood when they know his idea. If you are bombarded by hundreds of four ring spells, have a try?? "When the fire dissipates, go into the city and take over the city." Lee gave orders directly to the Naga Legion below. "These orcs will be the vanguard of fighting the two Horned Demons..." so far, this war without any suspense has come to an end. The orcs do not even have extraordinary fighting power. If it was not for his attitude of military training, the city could be wiped out by himself. Li De''s current combat effectiveness is at the level of destroying cities. There is no problem in suppressing a city. If we go further, we will reach the level of natural disaster - destruction level. Up to the top, even the ultimate existence that he could not explore - the gods. Chapter 435 The abyss of the orc City, the orcs kneel down and submit, and the unordered army directly devours these ugly orcs. Although it''s a little ugly, it''s still very useful to pull it out as cannon fodder, which also brings the total number of the unordered army to 260000. Moreover, the ranks of all the armies are above level 10. This force can frighten people to urinate when they are put on the main plane. Level 10 can be regarded as a small master in a big city like green city. At least it''s a good shoulder on a street. But in the abyss, I''m sorry, this is only the lowest level. But it is a pity that the combat effectiveness of level 15 or above is only about 30 poor people. Some of them are high-level enchanting demons, and some are high-level orcs. Among them, only the Naga leader and the orc leader who had just submitted to him reached level 19. Compared with the huge base, it can be judged that the high-end combat effectiveness of the abyss is not sufficient. However, with Li De in charge, there is no big problem with the top combat effectiveness. With the scale of 260000 people and the combat effectiveness formed after the reorganization, the gravel plane, which is originally barren, has no power to hinder the advance of the disordered army. Time passed until February 5th. After integrating the orcs, the unordered Legion begins to sweep through the gravel plane under the command of reed. One tribe after another was bulldozed. Under the threat of death, the believers of Twilight sect are increasing day by day, and the disordered army is also very decisive. Those who do not believe in Li De have only one choice of death. Under the crazy expansion, the number of unordered legions began to soar. On February 15th, the disordered army occupied the huge gravel area in the south, West and border of the gravel plane. All the small tribes found in the occupied area were conquered and destroyed by the disorder army. At this point, Li De directly conquered nearly half of the gravel plane, while the unordered army after repeated expansion, the number reached an exaggerated 400000. The two Horned Demons, who occupy the center of the gravel plane, are aware of the danger when the Legion of disorder moves. In order to cope with the expansion of the disordered army, the double horned demon also began to extend its tentacles to the surrounding small tribes, and a large number of tribes were enslaved by the two horned demon army. The original number of 100000 has expanded to 250000 in a short time, more than doubling. The insignificant barren plane in the abyss began to sink into the burning smoke like countless planes. Under the will of Li De, in a short period of one and a half months, the gravel level changed from a five legged situation to a two male rivalry. Unordered Legion vs two horned demon Legion. As for the undead hiding in the rotten land of the north, there is no news of these strange beings at the moment, as if the war which has been broken by the outside world has nothing to do with them. Aware of the indifference of the dead, the two sides preparing for the war are also tacitly understanding and do not disturb the existence of these evils. Both sides of the struggle for hegemony know that the other side is their real enemy. As for the undead, it is not too late to wait until they have cleaned up the other side. Time continued to turn. On February 20, the disordered regiment was finished. 400000 troops began to gather from all directions, and the terrifying front pointed to the double corner demon territory. The two Horned Demons, who had been spying on the disordered legion, soon realized this change. The army was preparing for war, and countless demon slaves were driven to the front line to serve as cannon fodder. An epic war with more than 600000 people is about to collide. In this war, the winner''s prize will be the whole gravel plane. The loser, will become the white bone in the stone, accompanied by countless abyss demon''s corpse to sleep. Both sides who are about to fight have absolute confidence in winning the war. Although the two horned demon heard that the disordered Legion had gods, it was only heard that most people absolutely did not believe it. If the other party really has a God, they can still live to this day?? What is the existence of the evil god in the abyss? It doesn''t take much effort to kill the whole gravel plane. So the two horned demon firmly believes that this is just Naga''s lie, in order to shake their confidence. In this regard, the two Horned Demons are extremely disdainful, and even speak out in derision of Naga''s action. Naga didn''t care why they didn''t do it. As the most powerful force in the gravel plane, even if the number of Naga''s legion is nearly double that of them, the two Horned Demons still have no fear. The abyss worm is the most life in the abyss, but there are no dirty worms ruling the abyss?? The two Horned Demons are ambitious, and the disordered Legion is more fanatical. How terrible is the army of 400000. The religious system of the early days of Li Yuan was activated by the religious system of the old. Once you become a believer of Twilight sect, you can immediately gain power blessing. Even pan believers can get 1% attribute improvement, which makes the belief level of those who have just joined in climbing rapidly.After all, it''s a tangible and tangible benefit. Compared with other evil gods that need sacrifice to get rewards, dusk sect is simply too competitive. The deepening of faith directly increased the strength of this terrible army, and its momentum was extremely high. They could not wait to prove their faith to the gods they believed in, and wanted to obtain more power rewards in this way. There was a chill and tension in the air at the gravel level. On February 23, the blade of the 400, 000 army of the disordered army penetrated into the territory of the two horned demon. The two legions confront each other in the center of the gravel plane. The epic war controlled by Li De is imminent. The two horned demon did not cast a city like the abyssal orcs, but a very primitive tribal form without any walls. So the 250, 000 Legion was pulled out on the wide gravel floor, separated from the disordered Legion. "The blood of those son of a-bitches is delicious. I can have a good drink this time... " I like the pleasure of cutting off the devil''s head, which is really intoxicating... " " for the glory under the crown! " The disordered army has entered a state of excitement, with gods on top of its head, and its number is absolutely superior. This is a war that will never lose. Just before the beginning of the war, Li De, with a dim light and a few circles of the battlefield hanging above the sky, decided to do something in full view of the public, which could greatly enhance the level of belief - to strengthen his subordinates with the power of faith. He has always wanted to do this. Although the unordered army has a large number of people, it has no combat effectiveness other than him. 400000 people, not even extraordinary, which is too shabby. This is undoubtedly a good opportunity to brush a wave of prestige, but also to deter the double angle demon Legion. As for whether the breakthrough before the war will be attacked by the other side... When the divine power rises and spreads out, you still have the courage to try. Glancing down, Li De immediately selected three people. The first is the leader of Naga, Olli kabar, who is level 19, and the second is the leader of the abyss orc, who also reaches level 19. The last one is the abyss butcher, an extremely evil life discovered by the disordered army when they encircle a small tribe. The abyss butcher is a kind of stitching life. This kind of evil life is made up of countless corpses. Their birth is the work of a cult worshiper. Chaos, evil, cruelty, and power are synonymous with the abyss butcher. These five blade, 3000 pound, horrible life with an enlarged butcher''s knife is floating around with green poisonous corpse gas. Several abnormal organs sewn on the body are repeating the profanity that can pollute the soul all the time. But one of the things that Lee liked most was that this creepy looking stitching monster turned out to be the orderly evil camp. He is totally indifferent to the life of the chaotic evil camp. After all, no one can predict what will happen to those abnormal minds. So he treats those demons who have been conquered with disdain. Lee, who has a strong desire for control, hates disorder and chaos because chaos is hard to control, especially when his subordinates are demons. So this time, the three 19 levels he selected are all orderly evil camp. Yes, the leader who leads the abyss orcs is also the orderly evil camp, which is quite different from the chaotic and evil ordinary abyssal orcs. The appearance of ORC leaders made him realize that the camp of the abyss race is not unchangeable, and the same race can have multiple camp tendencies. There is a lack of understanding of the theme facing the abyss. Most of the stories in the Bard population are about the chanting of powerful evil gods, and the common but important basic rules are rarely publicized. "I am the God of the evening..." when the profanity of the abyss lingered in the sky, everyone looked up and looked at the dark light. The next sentence, everyone''s heart pounded. "I have enslaved the twelve winged angels of the gods of light, and I have personally slaughtered the evil gods of the abyss." "Today, before conquering the gravel plane, I will give the most devout one the power to break through the extraordinary." "Today is them, tomorrow is you who have made great contributions." A stone stirs waves. The demons of the 400000 disordered Legion below heard this, and their eyes showed deep desire. What does power represent in the abyss? Represents everything! Now, the lucky ones among them have been given extraordinary power. That''s extraordinary. No matter where you put it, it''s the top level. Even in the abyss, where the map level is so high as to be out of the ordinary, the supernatural can still traverse one side. After the fall of Li De''s words, all the aura skills on his body were opened, and the power of God was surging like a storm.At this moment, the magnificence is like prison, the Star River is swaying, the sun and the moon are dim. The planes of the heavens seem to be floating and sinking at their feet. The abyss trembles and the mountains vibrate. Every time they feel the pressure that goes straight into the soul, the believers of the unordered Legion will sincerely feel that they are so small, and their faith is so great. Worship, fanaticism. Unlike the disordered legion, the two horned demon legion, thousands of blades apart, is now like a giant hand around the neck, and all the madness is replaced by fear. Unexpectedly, there is a God?!! Shenwei is not what ordinary life can resist. It is the crushing of life level, which surpasses most of the skills in the world. Even the two extraordinary two Horned Demons are like ants at the foot of giants. It seems that they can be crushed by the terrible force at any time. Fear inevitably rises in the ranks of the two Horned Demons. The war has not yet begun, only with a strong pressure, the number of more than 250000 two horned demon army has almost collapsed. Li Desan''s pressure has obviously exceeded the limit they can imagine. High level demons have absolute power over low-level demons. In the face of almost natural disaster like Li De, the evil nature of worshiping the strong and submitting to the strong is directly stimulated at the moment. The best example is the double angle devil''s fear mixed with yearning eyes. In the face of the threat of the mountain collapse and tsunami, the army led by the two horned devil immediately appeared a huge disturbance. Many of the enslaved lower demons couldn''t bear the pressure and began to rush back regardless of the pressure. If it wasn''t for the demon governor who was frantically beating those low demons, I''m afraid that only the oppression spread by Lee de would make this army collapse. But then, more shocking images appeared. In order to maximize the effect, Li De''s shadow with dim light floated to the center of hundreds of thousands of disordered legions. Naga leader, abyss Orc leader, abyss butcher, three 19 level terror abyss life is now in absolute power by him to pull into the air. In this open area, life can clearly see what Li De has done. Under the awe and awe of the gods, the three regiments radiated the energy of terror and waves, separated from the dark light group around Li De, and then one by one integrated into the life of the evil gods of level 19. After that power was integrated into Naga, Orc and abyss butcher, their breath began to climb from level 19 under everyone''s perception. Little by little towards all people are extremely eager for the summit - extraordinary step. Divinity - belief enhancement, which can consume the power of belief to strengthen subordinates. One time to upgrade three levels 19 to extraordinary, although only 1 level gap, but the energy consumption is not low. Li De''s greatest confidence in doing so comes from the fact that his number of followers has reached an exaggerated 3.2 million on the dusk sect panel at this time. Yes, without counting the dawn believers, the twilight sect alone has reached 3.2 million. The 400000 disordered Legion below are all believers of Twilight sect. After several miracles, plus being a pan believer, you can gain the power of the believer system, which leads to the fact that the 400000 disordered Legion is at the believer level at the most time. Of course, the main reason why his followers have skyrocketed so fast is the cave dwellers of the underground world. Those lives that have never been taken seriously have been plundered since they were brought into the eyes of the dawn sect. Some time ago, twilight city had a deal with the main city of halflings. In a short month, it received more than 500000 cavemen from halflings. Therefore, up to now, the number of cave dwellers has reached an appalling 2.7 million... the cave dwellers, a weak race that has not been paid much attention to, are only able to survive in addition to being good at digging holes. This ethnic feature has now become the biggest weapon of dusk sect. With the caveman''s inflated base, plus the other dark races, the total number of his followers is 3.2 million. The effect of the exaggerated number of believers is that the power of faith on the attribute panel of Li De is rising like an astronomical number every day. Now the power of his dark faith has reached an unprecedented 1.7 million. Now it''s less than two months since the activation of the twilight divinity consumes one million beliefs. Looking at the power of belief on the attribute panel, Li De''s face was extremely calm, he had food in his hand, and his heart was as steady as an old dog. After years of hard work, Li De, who had often imagined that he could gain the power of millions of beliefs, finally felt a little richer after years of hard work. Local tyrants are so coolIf it wasn''t still in the abyss, he would surely enhance the strength of those old subordinates who followed him in the world. It seems that he hasn''t heard that for a long time, nagging the skeleton and swearing people... and Amy, who is studying pestilence, doesn''t know whether his God has developed any powerful pestilence in the past few months when he enters the abyss... Huhu ~ just when Li De''s thoughts were sent out, three people in front of him changed a lot. Under the influence of the power of faith, these evil spirits are transforming to a higher level, and the blood of the body is also evolving. And the power of dark faith on the attribute panel of Li De is also rapidly decreasing with the transformation of the three. Ten minutes, twenty minutes, two days after that. When the power of the 1.7 million dark faith was only 200000 left, the sound of cracking glass sounded. Then the three evil life in this moment, the momentum of crazy explosion, the pressure swept the world, that is extraordinary breath. Under the gaze of hundreds of thousands of people. Naga, orcs, and the suture monster abyss butcher, these three people break through to the extraordinary. The unordered Legion below saw this scene and was completely boiling. "The abyss is on the top, and the great God has really given them extraordinary power!" "This, this, this is shocking!" "Extraordinary! My God is strong enough to tarnish the abyss "Praise you, great evening God. It is my life-long glory to bathe in your glory forever." That''s extraordinary! Under their noses, they were just three people of level 19 life, who had become such a terrible existence in just two days!! That kind of shock witnessed by oneself is far more powerful than any words. If Li De looks at the attribute panel at this time, he will surely find that more than one third of the believers have been directly promoted to be devout believers. The harvest of this wave of faith is not bad. The unordered army was elated, but the two horned demon Legion was as miserable as eating fish and getting stuck in its throat. Originally, these demons were full of confidence, waiting for the war to start and directly defeat the Naga army. After all, their leaders are two powerful and extraordinary people. They can occupy the core area of the gravel plane by virtue of their extraordinary combat effectiveness. But now, just under their gaze, the other party has been promoted to three extraordinary. What a fuckin ''ball?! The number of opponents is twice as fast as they are, and now they can''t even compete with high-end combat effectiveness. This is also good, bite teeth can also be hard, but the most outrageous and exaggerated is that these damned Naga legions actually have gods!! How can I play with this?? The strength of both sides is not of the same level at all. Not to mention the three extraordinary, as long as the evening God appears, they can only meet the destruction. They don''t have any chance of winning against the gods. The originally high morale of the two horned demon army, now one of the legs are a little soft. Although the devil is cruel and bloodthirsty, chaotic and evil, it is definitely not a stupid life. Their cunning is no worse than that of the devil, but their inborn chaotic nature makes them look abnormal. In the face of a hopeless war, their first thought is never to fight to the end. At the moment, the two ends hidden in the last side of the two horned demon army are 4 blades tall, and a pair of black horns with ring marks on the top of their heads. Their muscles are like extraordinary two Horned Demons watered with copper water, which makes the surrounding two Horned Demons shiver. After perceiving the pressure of Li De, the two supernatural beings fell into silence. It''s terrible. They can feel the suffocating pressure even thousands of blades away. That''s absolutely not the ordinary divine power! They had once seen an evil god in a certain abyss, which led the existence of tens of millions of abyss demons, and the breath was not as terrible as that God in front of them. This discovery reduced their resistance to the limit in an instant. How do you do that?? With an invincible god steel?? The cruel eyes were filled with unspeakable despair. Over the disorderly Legion at the moment. Li De feels the three people break through the extraordinary, satisfied with a smile. Although it has consumed a full 1.5 million dark faith power, with an average consumption of 500000 per person, which can be called an exaggeration, the three extraordinary gains are absolutely cool to take off. This is extraordinary, not a cat and a dog. On the main plane, there are only a few provinces. It''s more than powerful. It''s a human bomb. The unordered army has three extraordinary seats, which is completely stable.Even if he leaves the abyss for a short time, he does not have to worry about the destruction of the newly established power. Li De is very satisfied with this. He came to the abyss to make a full calculation only three months. In this short period of time, he just pulled up a group of 400000 people, and also had three extraordinary troops. It has to be said that the harvest has exceeded his expectations. Or it can be said that the map of abyss is too high-level. A barren plane can pull out hundreds of thousands of legions above level 10. If you put this force on the thematic plane, you can sweep a province. What is more exaggerated is that the area of the gravel plane is not one fifth as large as that of the southern provinces, and belongs to the most barren type of plane in the abyss. Now that we have raised the strength of our subordinates, it is time to get down to business. Conquer the gravel plane! "The humble two horned devil, I order by the God of dusk that the gravel surface belongs to the twilight sect from today on. All my believers will enjoy the highest power above this plane. Those who are not my believers will be destroyed by my own hands if they exist on this plane! " It seems that the blasphemous words passed down from ancient times are accompanied by the power of gods. The whole sky seemed to solidify at this moment. Just when Li De was ready to give the order of attack, there was a commotion over the two Horned Demons. After a few breaths, two powerful demons suddenly flapped their wings and rose into the sky. Two Horned Demons don''t have wings, but demons who reach the level of transcendence will gain the wings of Demons - so there are two sides. Demons are extraordinary. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although he was far away, he also clearly found the other side''s flight path. Are these two extraordinary people going to pick him up? He has not killed a supernatural demon yet... but just after the two Horned Demons approached the disordered army, he did something that made him look shocked. In front of hundreds of thousands of people, two extraordinary demons knelt down in the air and lowered their heads. "The great God of dusk, the tekker people are willing to submit to you and regard you as our eternal faith..." this... Li De''s mouth twitched, and then he surrendered?? He has been preparing for this long time, sharpening his knife, and is preparing to test the combat effectiveness of the disordered Legion after several adaptations in this period of time. I didn''t expect that these two goods were so unafraid... he really underestimated the deterrent power of gods against ordinary demons in the abyss. The two horned devil is only a middle devil, and only lives in the barren plane of gravel level. Although it looks very strong, it is not worth mentioning in the abyss. It is so weak that no one pays attention to it. In this context, they suddenly encounter a terror existence who can instantly elevate three level 19 lives to transcendence, and the divine power is stronger than the evil gods they have ever seen. The pressure on his heart is beyond the imagination of Li De. This is the abyss, once defeated, no one can survive. And most importantly, they don''t have the ability to fight a powerful God. In contrast, Li De directly let the three subordinates to promote the posture but let them very excited. That''s just as extraordinary as they are. Three of them are made between waves. How much risk did they take to break through? It''s almost impossible to compare. More importantly, if they turn to the past, will they get the same treatment... Even be rewarded to break through the level of their dreams - legend. Thinking of this word, the devil can''t bear it. It''s almost impossible to break through the legend by relying on the resources of the gravel plane. If you go to other abyss level, you will probably be hunted by those supernatural or even supernatural beings. So for the two Horned Demons, their chances of breaking through the legend have been pitifully small. However, it would be different if he took refuge in Li de. maybe he could be rewarded with the power to break through the legend. When these two options were put in front of them, both supernatural demons chose the latter. Survive, get stronger. All the demon legions below were looking at Lee eagerly, and the air fell into a silent atmosphere. Although the two Horned Demons surrender, the problem is that not all evil gods are willing to accept captives. Even some cruel evil gods like to slaughter prisoners for pleasure. If Li De is not willing to accept the submission of the two horned devil, then the next moment will set off a torrent of blood. Many demons are even sweating at the moment, and they are not willing to face an army led by gods.Li De''s authority is still not recovered at the moment. The terrible power of the LORD God is as vast as a thousand miles of sea. The two supernatural demons are shivering at this moment. When he was about to speak, he didn''t expect the system to sound. "Ding, the two horned Demon Lord is submissive to you. Do you accept it? After accepting, you will gain the allegiance of the tecle double horn demon clan. If you refuse, the other side will become your enemy. " Li De was stunned by the prompt sound from the system. Is there any choice? "Humble thackers, I accept your allegiance, and from now on, you will be followers of the twilight sect and my servants. And I, too, will protect you. " "Ding ~ you have gained the obedience of the two horned demon clan of tekker, occupying two-thirds of the plane. If you occupy all planes, you will gain the title of plane conqueror." Li De''s expression is a little surprised when he hears the system''s prompt. The conqueror? This title is a bit cool. I don''t know what the attribute is... but it will not be activated until he conquers the spirits of the north. Hearing Li De''s impolite words, the two supernatural two Horned Demons at the bottom were greatly relieved. They could see the surprise from each other''s eyes when they looked at each other. They survived... And more importantly, they were accepted by this great God. Praise the abyss, can take refuge in such a powerful existence, is really lucky goddess to favor them. These two excited demons may never know that, like them, Li De, who is extremely powerful, is just extraordinary... Even the legend has not broken through. With Lee''s voice resounding in the sky, the two Horned Demons, who had already been scared, felt relieved. In the face of life that can resist, the devil is absolutely the most ferocious existence, but in the face of an irresistible evil force, these chaotic evil life often simply choose to surrender. Loyalty? No, there is no such thing in the abyss. Even the powerful demon lords rule the demons by force, not loyalty... power is everything in this land. At this stage, the war is over. The surrender of the two Horned Demons made this war, which had been prepared for a long time, scribbled a sentence, which was a bit of a snakehead. Although they won the war, many people in the disordered army were dissatisfied with the speed with which the two Horned Demons surrendered. These two Horned Demons let them lose the chance to make contributions and get the reward from Li De, which is unbearable. "I swear, these idiotic two Horned Demons must have been scared out of their excrement in the majesty under their crowns! Those dirty abyss worms are not so weak "What a bunch of boneless armyworms. Damn it!" "The glory of my God is everlasting. Who says these two Horned Demons are very powerful? If I can kneel down in front of my God... "Damn it, if I can surrender later, I will surely make the greatest contribution and get the reward under the crown Contrary to the displeasure of the disordered legion, the two horned demon Legion was immediately excited when he heard that he did not need to fight against the gods any more. "This is a wise choice!" "Praising the abyss, the breath of the God of dusk is really thrilling. It''s wonderful to submit to such a strong man..." "we also have gods'' protection?" Worship the strong, submit to the strong, the eternal rules of the abyss are reflected incisively and vividly at this moment. Li De felt the changes below, but he couldn''t help being dumb. The abyss was so wonderful. Looking down at two supernatural demons in the distance, "follow me." Then he turned his eyes to the three men who had just broken through the transcendence and were in a state of excitement and fanaticism. "Ollie, send someone to put the double horned demon Legion into the disordered Legion and execute it immediately." "Yes, under the crown!" O''li, the leader of Naga, immediately took orders. Because the order keeping evil camp obeys the rules, now Naga has become the executive officer to carry out the order of Li De. The number of Nagafu, which is close to 20000, was still huge at the beginning, but now it is not obvious among the disordered legions with the number of more than 400000. All they can do is this. Li De also felt a headache when Naga leader went to give orders. It took several years for the army of dawn city to expand to find out the appropriate military system. Now he has mastered more troops than the city of dawn has accumulated in a few years. The difficulty of management is beyond description. Fortunately, the abyss demons basically do not need to be managed. They are all maintained by Li Deqiang''s great deterrent power and belief system, otherwise there would have been a big trouble. After the end of the War confrontation, the lower Legion was in a mess, and Lee was too lazy to take any measures. He directly called the two extraordinary two Horned Demons to a quiet place. He did not forget the original plan to find a way back to the main plane, and ruling the gravel plane was only a derivative of this plan.There is a double level portal to the inner corner of Naga. Black scale Naga also happened to open the door of space with Naga city in the underground world. But when lied had finished talking about the thematic plane and the door of space with the two supernatural two Horned Demons, his face was stunned by the two demons'' answers. "Under the crown, the ancient portal has a very long history. It seems to be a building left over from the last battle of the gods. The other end of the portal is not fixed on the 372 plane. As long as you know the spatial coordinates and have enough energy, you can open the portal to the main plane... " after listening, Li De''s first reaction is. I can finally get out of this shitty place?? Chapter 436 The supernatural demon said that the teleportation array can return to the main plane, which is absolutely a surprise. The difficulty of returning from the abyss to the main plane is like throwing a man on Mars to return to earth alone without leaving him an aircraft. If there is asreqa in Li De Dao, he will not worry too much. The god evil''s mastery of space has exceeded the limit of most people''s imagination, and there are many opportunities to return to the main plane. But the problem is that asraja was attacked by the God of dusk when he entered the abyss. At this time, he did not know that he was blown to the level of the abyss by the turbulence of the plane. Without the human transmission array of God and iniquity, Li De was even ready to stay in the abyss for several years. I didn''t expect that the two horned devil gave him such a big surprise. "Tell me your names." The two demons looked at each other, both excited. "Under the crown, my name is blood horn ¡¤ Tucker, his name is black horn ¡¤ Tucker" blood horn? Black point? Li De looked at the two Horned Demons with four blades on both ends, and the corners of his mouth snapped. He was sure that they were two brothers who were so ugly... he opened their attribute panel and took a look at them. They were both extraordinary at level 21. Attribute skills are in order, are abyss skills, nothing special. After reading the properties of the two demons, Li De felt a little funny. When was the extraordinary man who dominated the throne in the thematic plane so worthless in front of him... after a smack of his taste, Li De was surprised to find that he had taken over five extraordinary demons on the gravel plane. If he added a few extraordinary people in the city of dawn, his extraordinary fighting power would be more than 10 people it seems that it is not rare indeed. When he was just passing through the city, he was shocked by his blood. But at the moment, he has mastered the power to easily erase the city of millions of people, even the extraordinary mage. He grew faster than anyone could have imagined. After a moment, Li De regained his mind and continued to look at the two Horned Demons. What made him frown was that the two supernatural tendencies of chaos and evil camp, which undoubtedly made him a little unhappy. Confusion and disorder, to Li De Lai, means that he never knows what will happen next second. These chaotic lives are so cruel that they don''t even care about their own lives. But also make do with it, good or bad is also two in the main plane can blow the storm extraordinary... Regard them as thugs. Now the tone is a little cold. "Where is the transmission array? Take me. " "Under the crown, it''s in the center of the tribe..." the two supernatural demons felt the displeasure in Li De''s voice, and then they felt cold sweat on their forehead. After thinking about it, they didn''t know where they had offended the powerful giant in front of them. The words and deeds of the superior are enough to make the ruled understand the fear. The charm of power. The two demons did not dare to delay, and immediately led Lee to the tribe. At this time, more than 200000 double horn demon Legion is still accepting the reorganization of the disordered army, which is in a mess. Obviously, it is difficult to complete without seven or eight days. As long as he can return to the main plane, he can send a complete army of officers to reorganize these demons. Dawn college has been open for more than three years. It not only trains ordinary academic talents, but also has a special military academy to train military talents. It is not a big problem to reorganize the disordered legion with the talent reserves in the dawn city. A few minutes later, the two horned demon wings, who led the way, stopped and guided him to land next to a building made of rubble and full of rough primitive style. This building, which is more than ten blades high and more than thirty blades wide, is made of rubble, which makes people wonder whether it will collapse in the next second, because it looks not very solid. There is no door in this building, only two 14 level two Horned Demons are on guard. After seeing the supernatural demons, they immediately tremble. They quickly bend down and dare not even kick the atmosphere. Demons don''t have any kinship. High level demons treat low-level demons with cold-blooded. If they are in a bad mood, it''s normal to kill a few at will. "Under the crown, this is the ancient transmission array." Lee didn''t feel the threat inside, nodded slightly and stepped in. After entering the room, a circular transmission array with a diameter of about 10 blades appeared in the central area. The gray disc is engraved with dense Ancient Runes, and the breath of ancient vicissitudes comes to your face. It seems that it is an ancient treasure that has been handed down for millions of years. You can see it at a glance. But now the disc has been covered with a thick layer of dust, it seems that people have not been used. Standing in front of this disc-shaped ancient teleportation formation, reed turned his head and looked at the two supernatural demons on his side."How can this teleport array be activated?" Blood angle and black point looked at each other, and black point felt the majesty of the LORD God that Li De had inadvertently sent out, and his tone was a little bit of an untraceable fear. "Under the crown, every time you activate this transport array, you need a lot of magic stones. If there are not enough magic stones, the flesh and soul of the teleporter will be burned as energy. We once had three extraordinary people, one of whom was devoured alive because the energy of the transmission array was not enough... Li Demi''s head was wrinkled, and the style in this legend was really abysmal. After a little thought, he looked at the two demons with profound meaning. "Since it can burn flesh and blood and soul, it''s OK to use demons as fuel..." looking at Li De''s eyes, the two demons were scared to tremble, and their eyes were full of unspeakable fear. "Under the crown..." they were really afraid that Li De would kill them on the spur of the moment. In front of him is a powerful God of dusk. At such a close distance, it is impossible to even escape. Li De''s eyes moved. Although the two demons submit to him, this kind of submission is only forced by his strong strength, which is not reliable at all. In the abyss, betrayal is a common practice, and the words of the two demons cannot be fully believed. If he wants to use teleportation array, he has to use the power of faith to subdue two demons. "Blood corner, black corner, kneel down." The moment the words fall, the breath on the body suddenly soars, the divine power is as vast as a mountain, carrying the startling momentum from the air. Outside, with two demons shivering under the divine power from thousands of blade distances, they are now facing the majesty of the LORD God in such a close and narrow space. That kind of impact is like ordinary people standing under a collapsed high building, there is no possibility of resistance at all. Plop ~ although frightened, frightened, and eager to escape from this place of terror, the instinct of body and soul forced these two extraordinary demons to kneel down. "Under the crown..." the voice was filled with unspeakable despair, and the cruel eyes were also devoured by fear. At the moment, both of them even thought that Li De would take them to the blood sacrifice transmission array. Without half a word of nonsense, Li De stretched out his hands and pressed them on the devil''s forehead. The power of faith surged out. Divinity - Soul assimilation. The power of the dark faith has just been promoted to the top three, and there is still 200000 left. To be on the safe side, Li De directly uses the faith power of the dawn sect. After the crazy spread of green city, the total number of believers of dawn sect has reached 800000. Yes, I heard you correctly, 800000! Green city, which has a population of more than 3 million, has lost the protection of gods and is in a state of panic. It is the best time to spread the sect. The dawn sect seized this opportunity and naturally inflated like a balloon. He has been using his 1.1 million faith on the panel for several months, so he has not saved up his faith. Although it can''t compare with the power of the dark faith, which consumes 1 million and accumulates 1.7 million, it is definitely the richest time he has ever set up dawn sect. With food in hand, there is no panic in the heart. The surging power of faith is like a river breaking its bank and rushing in. They began to penetrate into the bodies of the two demons and assimilate their souls. A few minutes later, when the density of the power of faith reached a certain limit, Lee suddenly felt something. The power of faith on the bright side seems to be able to change the opponent''s certain camp tendency when facing the devil. Camp tendency is the result of a life''s cognition of the world or the influence of rules, such as orderly good and orderly evil, and the chaos and evil of demons are no exception. But at the moment, Li De found that the power of faith can change the soul nature of the other side to a certain extent after it invades the soul of the devil, thus leading to the change of camp tendency. Although there is no way to transform demons from chaotic evil camp into good orderly camp, they can be transformed into evil orderly camp. Sensing this change, Li De immediately became interested. As the standard boss of the evil orderly camp, he didn''t want his subordinates to be a group of disobedient chaotic lives. Li De immediately increased the output of the power of faith and began to change the soul nature of these two extraordinary demons... ten minutes, twenty minutes... After a full day of hard work, he slowly stopped the output of the power of faith. At this time, his attribute panel has reduced the power of faith by 500000, which is absolutely amazing. However, after Li De opened the attribute panel of the two demons, he immediately felt that it was worthwhile to pay, blood corner ¡¤ TuckerRace: two Horned Demons (orderly evil) level: extraordinary - lv22 skills:... black horn ¡¤ Tucker race: two Horned Demons (orderly evil) level: extraordinary - lv22 skills:... the attributes of the two demons are the same, but the level has been upgraded from level 21 to level 22, and the camp has changed, which is not a loss. But what interests him most is what it means. In the future, enslaved demons do not need to worry about the other party''s chaotic tendency to cause him trouble. This is a good news for Li De Lai, who has a strong desire to control. After about ten minutes, the two supernatural demons slowly woke up. When they looked at him again, their eyes were not so full of fear as they had just been. They were close, worshipped, admired and trusted unconditionally. Every time, Li De sighs that the magic of soul assimilation is almost the same as bug. You are welcome to ask directly. "Is there any trap hidden in this transmission array? Why didn''t you use it? " The devil may have cheated him just now. Don''t worry about it now. "Under the crown, there are no traps in the transmission array. We dare not deceive you. It has been useless, mainly due to the lack of magic crystal stones on the gravel plane. This transmission array left over from ancient times has a mysterious origin. Each time it is opened, it needs a large amount of magic stones. There is no magic crystal on the gravel plane. In the past, we used to slaughter other demons and open the transmission array with soul and blood... but this method is too dangerous. Last time, our extraordinary companion was drained of blood and soul because of lack of energy... after hearing this, Li De was relieved. It''s not because there are traps, but because of poverty. Sure enough, poverty is the biggest sin in the world. There is no money to play a ball. As a standard dog owner, Lee started his show. With a wave of his hand, in the eyes of the two demons, a pile of magic stones shining like stars appeared in front of him. The highest quality of magic crystal - Star magic crystal. There are more than 200 pieces of this pile, worth millions of jinpuke, and there is no price in the market. For the poor and used to the devil, the eyes are red. The turbulent magic power contained in it is enough for them to upgrade one or two levels. "Open the transmission array according to your operation..." Li De''s tone is flat, and he doesn''t feel much about it. Since the capture of the magic crystal vein, he has rarely worried about the magic crystal. Moreover, in order to deal with the emergency, the magic stone, the alchemy bomb and the magic blood are the three items that he stores most in the system space. Magic crystal stone is OK, the most exaggerated is the magic blood. It can be used for 20 years for normal use. The consumables used for fighting are enough to support more than ten high-intensity battles. This is why he came to the abyss and remained calm. His survival in the system space was enough to support his carefree life for a long time. "Yes, under the crown." After being transformed into souls, the two demons received orders to be more active than anyone else and immediately turned to work. Li De lost his interest after a few glances at the scene where they put magic stones. He knew nothing about magic array and was too lazy to learn. It took too much effort. Six days later, when the Naga leader Ollie kabar came in with the abyss Orc leader and the abyss butcher to report to him, the two demons were not solved. "Under the crown, the army has been reorganized. After the reorganization, the unordered army has a total of 650000 troops, including 8 elite regiments of level 14 and 57 combat effectiveness above level 15. Please give me your order There are 650000 people in 65 legions, which are all above level 10. Li De nodded slightly. This time, he didn''t fight with the two horned devil, so there were no casualties. Both sides kept their full strength. After the demons surrender, the power of the unordered Legion naturally increases. Unfortunately, the combat effectiveness of level 15 or above is less than 60 people, which is far from the 650000. "It''s no wonder that the barren level of the abyss is not valued by those powerful evil spirits. So many people can''t support several levels 15. The gravel level is really worthy of being a gravel plane, except for stones and stones..." Li De shook his head and could only lay hands on it. Although the level of the abyss is high, it still needs resources to cultivate high-level combat effectiveness There are not enough resources on the rock level. But in any case, this is his territory. Although this power may not be a big deal in the abyss, it is also shocking enough to compare the thematic plane.He immediately gave orders to the leader of Naga. "Ollie, let the missionaries preach to the new demons immediately. Within three days, anyone who doesn''t believe in the twilight sect will be killed!" Li De''s tone is indifferent and shows no mercy to the evil life in these abysses. At this time, the rubble plane has been occupied by the disordered Legion. The undead in the rotten land in the North should not be worried about. It is no longer necessary to flatten the undead or even cannon fodder. There will be no voice here other than the twilight sect. The level of gravel will be a nail in the abyss of the dawn city in Lee''s plan. In the future, whether it is to invade the abyss, or to implement the abyss pig raising program on this basis, we can let it go. He will be more strict with the abyss than with the underground world. Those who don''t believe in the twilight sect are heretics and can''t be forgiven. He doesn''t feel much about these cruel demons. He won''t be moved by killing tens of millions of them. The iron Lord. "As you wish, under the crown, your glory will shine on the abyss!" The leader of Naga cried out, his eyes full of fanatical worship. After being given extraordinary power by Li De, their souls have been assimilated, and Li De is the only true God in their hearts at the moment. When a few people were talking, suddenly the light was shining behind them. Then the transmission array click ~ as if the mechanism was closed, and instantly turned up. Those ancient runes that have been handed down from ancient times to the present are activated one by one, and the light blue light emitted from them is full of the power of distorting space. The disk starts to Kaka and the surrounding space begins to twist and confuse. "Under the crown, activated!! This transport array is active The two tools, who had been working hard for a long time, seemed to have won the prize. They danced in front of Li De. "Good, good." Li Dexi is on the top of his eyebrows. "How to operate the transport array?" "You just need to input the mental power, and then you can feel the specific operation mode..." Li De nodded and took a few steps. The mental power slowly extended into the transmission array like the tentacles of an octopus. A moment later, he only felt a huge message coming, and then he instantly knew the operation mode of the transmission array - as long as there was a certain space coordinate, he could directly use the transmission array to open up the transmission gate. Li De is very strange to space, but he has a place that can''t be compared with outsiders. This plane belongs to him completely, which is ten thousand times stronger than the coordinate of any plane. After the spiritual power is integrated into the transmission array, the heart begins to communicate, far away from the place where the main plane is buried. It was impossible for the burial place to respond to his call at such a long distance, but after a few breaths through the power of the transmission array, he sensed the plane belonging to him. The place where the bones were buried, after perceiving the breath of Li De, also sent out cheers and cheers. The extremely weak plane consciousness subconsciously welcomed its master. After determining the spatial coordinates, the ancient transmission array suddenly burst out an indescribable force of terror. A faint blue light instantly broke through the layers of abyss, expanded countless distances, and connected to the burial site. Li De can''t help but be astonished at what he saw. It''s really something left over from ancient times. It''s too exaggerated. After the transmission array is connected to the place where the bones are buried, a 3-blade-high and 5-blade-long space gate appears on the disc of the transmission array. At the moment when the door of space appeared, more than 200 stars and magic stones with a value of millions of kinpuks were immediately dimmed. It was obvious that the power consumed to open the portal to the main plane was extremely exaggerated. At the moment when the door of space appeared, Li De didn''t go in, because he felt a special energy fluctuation... then, under his gaze, a gray energy gushed out slowly from the door of space, but this force did not dissipate, instead, it began to erode the door of space. Li De''s eyes glared, and the place where he buried his bones actually intruded into the abyss... his plane was ready to go against the sky. In everyone''s eyes, the ancient transmission array was eroded by the gray power from the place where the bones were buried because no one was guarding it. Those ancient inscriptions with light blue energy began to slowly emit gray energy. Li De has a wonderful expression. Although he didn''t step into the door of space, he felt that the place where the bones were buried was very happy when they eroded the transmission array. It seemed that swallowing the other side would help the place where the bones were buried. Unfortunately, the plane consciousness of the place where the bones were buried was so small that even self-awareness could not be formed. It had only the most primitive instinctive characteristics, so he could not know what effect this ancient transmission array had on the place where bones were buried. But since the place where the bones are buried feels useful, he will not interrupt. It is more exciting to raise a plane than to raise other things.Ten minutes, twenty minutes, half an hour later... click click ~ a sound of gear rotation sounded, and then the transmission array that just sent out the dark blue energy was completely swallowed up by the gray energy. The next second, the system prompt suddenly rings. "Ding ~ your plane, the place where bones are buried, has devoured the ancient transmission array. The rules have been completed and the transmission function has been opened. You can use the place where the bones are buried to start the ancient transmission array and open the portal leading to all levels of the abyss (this function is limited to the abyss because of the ancient inscriptions) " ?!! Lee''s eyes opened, and there was an incredible look on his face. What the hell?? Do you want to be so cool. He is preparing to go back to dawn city and immediately start to implement the abyss pig breeding project. He will get this super magic skill that can open the portal. It''s a perfect match for his plan. Sure enough, the lady who didn''t like to wear underwear approved of his pig raising plan. Just after the system prompts the sound, there is a sudden abnormal sound in the transmission array. Click ~ Bang ~ and then in the gaze of several people, the ancient transmission array - the huge disc exploded straight up, as if it had been picked out from the ground by hand, and the surrounding debris splashed. And then in the blink of an eye in time to fly into the door of space, disappeared in no trace. When the dust settled, there was only the door of the suspended gray space in the air. "Under the crown, this..." when the two two Horned Demons saw this scene, their eyes widened and they were at a loss. The ancient teleportation array was just... Gone?? They didn''t want to move the array, but they felt great danger every time they touched it. It seemed that moving them would find a fatal attack. Now it''s so simple that there is no such thing? Lee waved his hand. "Don''t worry. I did it." Then he turned his head and looked at a few people behind him, "you manage the disordered Legion well. I''m going to visit the main plane, and I''ll be back soon." "Yes, under the crown!" After a brief explanation, Li De turns to look at the gray gate suspended in the air, and his eyes flash with excitement. After a few months away from the main plane, I can finally go back. The body flash, disappeared in the door of space. Chapter 437 Brush ~ after Li De''s figure disappeared from the abyss, he appeared in the burial place through the portal. At the moment of appearance, the great power of heaven and earth bestows on himself, and the infinite power envelops him. As the master of the plane, Li De can use all his strength in the place where his bones are buried. He is the master, the only one. Suspended in the air, Li De''s inexpressible sense of security came to his mind and finally came back... after a moment of feeling, he looked around. For a long time not seen the attribute scene appeared in front of us. The light in the sky of the place where the bones were buried was a little dim, and at a glance it seemed to be covered with gauze. No one would doubt the evil of this land, but at this time, the evil became kind in the eyes of Li De. The rock walls once built in the central area to fight against the violent half rat people are still standing. However, because no one has been in charge for a long time, the dry blood and mottled scabs are on the top of the walls, which are closely connected with the scratch marks. It seems that the city is in a state of great vicissitudes and desolation. The decadent place where tens of millions of violent half rat people were buried inside the high wall has been planted with flowers of death. The flower of death can enhance the soul strength of the dead, which can be regarded as a treasure for the dead. Because it is too fertile, tens of thousands of dead flowers have opened a sea of bloody flowers inside the rock wall, matching with the white bone ground and black hard blood, giving people a creepy and strange feeling. Looking to the right along the rock wall, at the edge of the burial site, dozens of space doors are quietly standing up. Ordinary residents come and go back and forth like schools of fish in the door of space. Some of the doors of the space are dedicated to transporting goods, some are dedicated to pedestrians, and there are even fixed military channels, dense like hives. These humble doors of space are the most precious things in the dawn city. They make the city of dawn in a state of rapid development, and improve the work efficiency ten times and one hundred times. Scanning through the space door area, the line of sight moves to the lower edge of the burial place. A huge space door with more than 50 blade length and 30 blade width is connecting with the spider plane. It was originally used by Li De to raise pigs. But later, because of his expedition to the underground world, the ice dragon Atlantis was sent to the twilight city and had no time to kill cave spiders. Plans to use cave spiders to raise pigs for the power of death were forced to press the pause button. At this time, you can see through the door of space those huge and ferocious cave spiders moving back and forth. However, because of the orders of the extraordinary spiders, these cave spiders dare not go beyond the thunder pool, so there is no sound of those ferocious monsters in the ground where the bones are buried. "The pig raising plan should be restarted as soon as possible. How much dead power will be wasted in these months?" Thinking of this, Li De subconsciously opened his own bone burial ground panel and took a look at the attributes. At this time, the power of death is still more than 32 million. To summon a super level ice dragon requires 100 million death power and a certain divinity. Although it seems that there are many, it is a stable channel to cultivate the ultimate combat effectiveness. Although there are many extraordinary things in his hands, no matter how much strength he has, they are not enough. Although the power of faith can also cultivate transcendence, but this precious is not unlimited, and the more you earn, the faster you consume. There is a stable channel to summon the ultimate combat effectiveness in hand, and its value is immeasurable. Moreover, the supernatural dragon summoned is far from the upper limit of the burial place. As long as he has enough power to die, it is not illusory to summon legends and even the existence of demigods. Therefore, the pig raising plan must continue to be carried out, but it must be carried out vigorously. Even if we do not recruit ice dragon, we should earn death. First, we should corrupt the twelve winged blazing angel. This divine life has been coveted by him for a long time. After thinking for a moment, Li De stopped looking at it and turned his eyes to the harvest of the abyss. It''s his favorite cleaning and harvesting session again. This accidental fall into the abyss has to be said to be beyond his plan, but if the harvest is included, then the journey to the abyss is completely worthwhile, or even worth it. Instead, the blood earned is enough to make the hearing people envy their eyes red. He has experienced many adventures, but the harvest is definitely one of the best in recent years. The first is the establishment of a disorderly army. The demon legion of 650000 level above level 10 is absolutely shocking. And among them, there are dozens of top combat effectiveness of level 15, and 5 of them are extraordinary. If we pull this force to the thematic plane, it is no exaggeration to say that there is no problem in pushing the southern provinces horizontally. Even with the power of dawn City, the disordered Legion will be broken several teeth. This army will be the main executor of his plan to invade the abyss and raise pigs.It means a lot. The second harvest is gravel level. Yes, it is the gravel plane. Although compared with other abyssal planes, the gravel plane is very barren, and it is no exaggeration to say that the gravel plane belongs to the territory that some powerful demon lords despise. However, the most important thing is that no matter how barren the gravel plane is, it is also an abyss, which has been completely controlled by him... In his view, the undead in the rotten land is doomed to be exterminated, and when he conquers the whole plane thoroughly, he can still obtain the title of plane conqueror. And mastering a plane represents a lot of meanings. It will be the foothold of the city of dawn invading the abyss in the future. The base area and the base camp will be here. Bridgehead, this is Li De''s positioning of the gravel surface. Moreover, this plane is barren in the hands of demons, but it may not be barren in the dawn city. When the time comes, exploration may find some rich ore veins. And now the place where the bones are buried has swallowed up the ancient teleportation array, so that it has the ability to transmit to other planes in the abyss. Such a stable base camp is even more important. The third harvest is that the level is upgraded to level 24, and you can break through the legend in seclusion at any time. In addition, he has mastered 30% of the level of the twilight priesthood, which has a clearer understanding of the divine power, and has played a great role in promoting his later mastery of blood and blood clan. The fourth point is the most important harvest - 5 blade long snake god body. This is a complete divine body, and according to Li De''s induction, there are at least half of the divinity in the snake god''s body. This makes the value of the body soar. Li detai, who devoured the twilight divinity, knew the value of it. He directly gained 30% mastery of the twilight clergy. In addition, he also had three attack power divinities, which were worth hundreds of millions. If he lets go, he can cultivate several ultimate combat effectiveness by using this divine body. And the key point for him to break through the boundary of legend lies in his body. Therefore, the body of the snake god is the most expensive treasure in his harvest. Thinking of this, Li De''s eyes became more and more satisfied. This time, he was accidentally shadowed by the God of dusk, but he did not expect that his harvest became richer. It''s hard to predict. Although these gains have reached the extreme, they are not over. Right hand stretched out, five fingers slightly open, a silver stone appeared in the palm of the hand. "The stone of divinity." Lee feels his body''s desire for the stone in his hand and smiles. This time he went to explore the remains of gods. Originally, his goal was to enhance the divinity stone in the control of the clergy. Falling into the abyss is a mistake. In the evening, the spirit of the stone was absorbed by the stone of the other side. The snake altar was crushed and exploded by the force of the plane when it entered the abyss. As a result, the stone of divinity was too scattered. Li De was too lazy to start and asked Naga to look for it. After Naga sent the divine stone he found to him, he was busy conquering the gravel plane and didn''t have much thought to devour the energy inside, so he kept it until now. Feeling his body''s desire, Li De''s heart thought, and the faint crimson energy slowly diffused out, directly covering the divine stone in the palm of his hand. Under the influence of scarlet power, the mysterious power in the divine stone is directly swallowed up. After that power entered Li De''s body, a very special feeling permeated his mind. He seemed to have a little insight into the surrounding environment and rules. It''s very much like his experience of the changing laws of the world as he devours the divinity of twilight. In a second, men''s power is only too weak. "Ding ~ you have absorbed the divine spirit, and your control of the Ministry has increased slightly." A slight increase? Li De Wenyan was not surprised, because the stone of divinity in his hand was only ordinary, and the highest quality was perfect... he didn''t intend to use it now, and it was not too late to use it when he wanted to break through the legend. After a look at the clergy on the property panel, it''s good that nothing has changed. Obviously, this weak degree is not enough to make the data on the property panel jump. After swallowing a divine stone, Li De Suan sorted out the main harvest. 1¡¢ Army, 2, plane, 3, rank and priesthood, 4, divine body, 5, divine stone. In fact, there are also believers, but this belongs to the efforts under the face of the theme, and he did not count it in. It has to be said that this wave of harvest has made him fat directly to the flow of oil. He alone greatly increased the city of dawn. The significance of opening up the abyss is so great that even the underground world is far from equal.Because the scale of the underground world is limited, although it is far from being developed, it will inevitably reach the end of its potential as time goes on. But the abyss is different. The abyss has unlimited potential with innumerable planes. As long as it has the ability, the dawn city can get more development space. Moreover, in the abyss, we don''t have to worry about the rules of the thematic plane. We can develop as we want. In addition, the most reassuring thing for him is that the city of dawn is in the main plane. In the future, even if you encounter a strong opponent, it is very difficult for the other party to kill the abyss, which poses a great threat to the dawn city. Of course, the current rules are like this, and the rules may change with the severity of the old erosion, but in any case, opening up the high-level map of the abyss is of great significance to the dawn city. To a large extent, it determines the future development track of dawn city. After a little calculation, Li De directly sealed the body of the snake god he had been carrying with him to the deepest part of the burial place. No one is safer than this unless you have the power to overturn the entire plane. For more than two months, he has been carrying the corpse with the master''s hand. He is also bored to death. And he left the stone of divinity that couldn''t fit into the system space. After dealing with the booty, Li Degang wanted to leave the place where his bones were buried. Suddenly, a loud roar attracted his attention. Moo ~ next to the twelve story white bone altar which has been restored as before, a skeleton ox with two blade height, 3.5 blade length and two curved horns appeared. It''s the strange ox bone. Then a scene let Li demang''s eyes widened, speechless for a moment. The ox bone ghost seemed to notice his breath, and then his short tail began to swing wildly. But because Lee de was floating in mid air, the ox bone undead couldn''t get close to him. Then the ox bone ghost seemed to think of something. His limbs bent down slightly, like a cheetah trying to kill its prey. After a while, the body bones were compressed to the extreme and burst out like a spring. And then the cow just flew under the gaze of Lee. The ox flies... the eyes ~ it seems that the ox bone ghost is also flying for the first time. It is not used to the crook, which makes people wonder whether this guy will fall down in the next second. The dark blue soul fire is like a wave in crazy waves, even if the eyes are empty, outsiders can also feel the excitement of the dead from its moo. Li De saw this picture, and ten thousand animals galloped by in his heart. Am I blind? This stupid cow can fly?? What kind of world is it now?? The cattle can fly??? Do you still let those soldiers who rely on two feet to make a living?? This undead is going to heaven... Bah, this guy is already in heaven. The ox bone spirit flies more and more smoothly. After a moment, he flies directly to Li De with great excitement. As if standing on a flat ground, the cow leaped up with its hind hooves, and then it kicked and landed first. Then it lowered its head sharply. It put the skull with its curved horn at Lee''s feet and began to dally. The short ox bone tail swayed wildly like dog tail grass. After rubbing for a while, the body suddenly rolled on the ground, revealing the belly full of ribs, with four hooves facing the sky and twisting. Li De looked at the silly cow, and didn''t know what to say. Crying was not laughing. In the end, I couldn''t see it anymore, so I kicked this guy in the head and let it get up. The ox bone undead is very clever. When he realizes the intention of Li De, he immediately turns over and gets up, then opens his mouth slightly. The fire of the soul looks at him through his empty eyes, as if waiting for him to feed two bones... feed the bones? The corner of Li De''s mouth gave him a sharp puff, and he suddenly found out. Isn''t this cow biting bones all day long? Dogs also gnaw bones... before, he was puzzled. Look at this, it''s the nature of this silly cow to gnaw bones. It''s amazing. It''s not good to be a good cow. You have to learn from the dog... Fortunately, no one is excreting in the place where the bones are buried. After looking at the bones of the dead, Li De subconsciously opened the attribute panel of this silly cow. After seeing the level above, his face suddenly changed. This guy... Is really going to God. Cattle bone undead Title: corpse Eater (Advanced) (the title obtained by swallowing a large number of bones, teeth sharpness increased by 300%, eating speed increased by 300%, digestion speed increased by 300%, and there is a 5% chance to obtain the skill of the corpse when swallowing the corpse) level: level 19 talent skills: engulf growth (the unique talent of the dead, able to devour the fire and death of the soul) The power of death strengthens the soul)Skills: 123... Slightly Introduction: This is a strange undead, with very special strength and unlimited potential. This guy not only raised the title of corpse eater from junior to senior, but also reached level 19... This is level 19! Moreover, the soul power in its body is also strong to the extreme, and it seems that it may break through the extraordinary at any time. Li Demin was amazed. How long has the ox bone dead been born? He was only three years old when he got the place to bury his bones, and the time when the ox bone dead was born was only three years old. This guy has been promoted from level 1 to level 19 in just three years, with an average of six levels per year. This upgrade speed is appalling. It took him three years to upgrade from level 10 to level 19. Li De couldn''t help but take a deep look at the ox bone. This guy is a little bit surprised at the potential, though he''s a little bit better off. After thinking about it, he said solemnly. "Since you are the first creature I created in the land where I buried my bones, and I gave you life, I will also give you a new name." Hearing this, the fire of the soul of the dead of the ox bone surged, and the blue light made the surroundings cold. Eyes ~ the cry was full of surprise and excitement, and then turned over and rolled in the air again. Li De couldn''t laugh or cry. He just looked at you a few times... This stupid cow, absolutely. He really regarded himself as a second ha, didn''t he?? After a little thought, he said in a deep voice. "In the name of dawn God, the God of dawn and dusk, the master of the land where bones are buried, the Lord of dawn City, and the ancestor of blood clan, I give you a new name - tanatos dusk you, representing death, doomsday and despair." After the words fall, the ox bone undead suddenly stands up, and the fire of the soul instantly rises to the extreme. Then the cow uttered an obscure and evil language from its empty throat. "My name - tanatos dusk..." Li De''s eyes stare, can this silly boy talk? But what made him more surprised was that the system prompt tone even rang with the words of the ox bone dead. "Ding ~ you canonize tanatos dusk (the dead) as a God in the name of dawn God. As the place where bones are buried, the first born life has a special talent. The will of the plane is looking after it. You are qualified to be a God. You have succeeded in canonization of the God. Tanatos dusk - the Ministry of death, doom, despair, and you have successfully activated the Ministry for him at the cost of half a million beliefs. " £¿£¿£¿£¡£¡ Looking at the system prompt, Li De''s head is full of question marks and exclamation marks, and his expression is extremely wonderful. That''s ok?? I.... I looked at the ghost of the ox bone that appeared in front of me after the sound of the system prompted. Li De''s eyes were bright and dim. You may not believe it. I canonized a cow to be my God just now. What''s more, it succeeded!! I!!!! I canonized a cow as my God!!! This is obviously a good thing. Why do I want to die... eyes ~ once the ox bone undead, now tanatos dusk, the God of dawn God, who has the three sacred functions of death, doomsday and despair, is looking at him with empty but excited eyes. "Master..." when Li De heard the voice, he felt like crying without tears. After going out to fight, others ride a ferocious dragon, he will ride a two blade high, every day gnawing bones erha cattle, ah, there is a good way to live in this world? What''s more funny is that this guy''s three clergymen are... doomsday and despair, which are controlled by the Lord of the nine layers of hell, asmodiles, who is regarded as the most powerful evil god under the God of death and the goddess of life in myths and legends. Even the sun goddess, the God of war, the God of power and justice, and so on, these powerful gods can only be subordinated to them. The death priesthood has no need to think about it. The two eternal beings of glory, the goddess of life and the God of death, completely control the Ministry of death. At least, the degree of mastery is more than 98%. The other gods who also have the Ministry of death share the tiny and pitiful rest. In other words, if the cow wants to make a breakthrough in the Ministry, it must face the two most powerful gods, the Lord of hell and the God of death. "I''m a liar, too. What''s the matter? Isn''t it good to make him a cow? " Li De make complaints about himself. He has swept the body of the cattle bone, and has unconsciously opened its properties panel. Tanatos duskTitle: corpse eater, dawn God (given the identity and power of God by the master God of dawn God, obtaining 20 legendary points, and increasing the deterrent power of external gods by 200%) divinity: 5 points clergy: death (0.01%), doomsday (0.01), despair (0.01) level: 19 skills: brief Introduction: This is a special undead who was canonized as a God , has a very special talent, unlimited potential. At this time, Li De was unable to describe his inner trough... after spending half a million faith efforts, he really mastered 0.01% of the cow.... but this thing has a ball to use. If it is promoted in the future, it will be sensed by the two powerful beings. At that time, it will be useless to run to any multi-dimensional plane. That is to say, the power of this faith is in vain, because there is no place to promote the clergy, nor dare to promote. This wave, blood loss. "But where does this guy get his five points of divinity? Is it the shriveled plague God''s head left after I was promoted to be extraordinary last time? It must be. This guy got that shriveled head and ran to the ground Li De sighed. "Tanatos is the name of the God of death in the Greek mythology of the earth. The name of this silly cow is just for fun. I didn''t expect that this guy really got the divinity of death. Is this God''s will?" But also lazy to think too much, the eyes again looked at the ox bone undead. "You stay here and wait for me. When I come back, I will take you to the abyss, where countless bones are gnawed by you, and they are all powerful demons." It''s just a dog, Pooh, cow? Just feed the bones. He doesn''t have much. There are not many bones. "Master... Thanks... Thanks... Your... Gift..." this guy seems to have just learned to speak, and his voice is not the common language or the blasphemous language of Li Dehui, but the undead blasphemous language of one of the three evil languages. After the death of the ox bone said that, the light divine power just sent out suddenly converged at the moment, and then another one got up, lowered his head and rubbed his trouser legs, and his short tail wagged and whirred. Li De had no choice but to help his forehead. He turned around and disappeared in the ground where the bones were buried. After Li De left, Niugu undead was stunned for a long time, and then stood up abruptly. Several humanized scratched their skulls, and their souls were burning in their eyes. It seemed that the ox was thinking about some major principle of life... - - - - - - - - - after Li De left the place where the bones were buried, Li De''s body directly appeared in the office of dawn city Indoor. Warm, clean, neat, elegant and luxurious, his expression immediately relaxed a lot when he looked at the familiar environment. Compared with the abyss, the thematic plane is the real heaven. At least there is no need to endure the endless murmur of the abyss, and the smell of sulfur in the nose all the time. After glancing around, Li De''s attention was immediately attracted by the scene outside the window. Now it is February 23, the coldest period of winter month has passed, but the cold wind is still cold outside, and the ice and snow are just beginning to melt. Through the glass, you can see the white snow on the distant mountains reflecting a light light. The snow in the dawn city is cleaned every day, but there is no snow left. Below the new town hall is the moonlight square in the new city. Pedestrians are busy walking on the street. At this time, the number of human beings in dawn city has exceeded 160000, and with other races, the total number has exceeded 220000. Even if the weather is cold outside, it is still very prosperous. Moreover, the gate of space also connects the orcs in the dwarf Valley, and the number of male lion tribe has exceeded 100000 by this time, which makes dawn city more lively. But the smell of fireworks below is not the most attractive place for Lee, let him focus on the cracks in the sky. It''s like broken glass, one crack after another, shocking. It''s hard to imagine what kind of power can make the sky split. And that kind of crack is not solid, but the embodiment of rules. Others can not touch those cracks, but under the action of rules, they show up without reservation. "The breath of terror..." Li De''s deep eyes narrowed slightly, and the power of the rules made him feel small. That is the manifestation of the origin of the world, even the divine power can not be compared. The crack in the sky is like a bucket full of water, which is slowly exuding a tingling energy. After a little induction, Lee found that it was very similar to the smell of the plague God - it was the power of the old days.The old power is different from any existing power of glory, and even the evil power of the abyss cannot be compared with the old power. It''s an ancient, evil, corrosive and assimilative existence. As long as it is contaminated with a certain amount of old power, it will be irreversibly eroded by it, until it completely degenerates into a monster that is not human, not ghost, and even more terrible than the abyss devil. And these old monsters tend to be chaotic. Yes, chaos, chaos with the aim of annihilating everything. Destroying everything is the only desire of the old monsters. They want to break the world completely and make it all belong to the chaos when the world was not created. This is more frightening than the abyss devil. The devil just occupies the main plane, kills the rebellious life, and does not want to destroy the main plane. By contrast, the old monster''s attitude of destroying everything was unbearable to the devil. The cracks in the sky let the light of the past fade, the power of the old covered everything, ordinary people can see the traces of palpitation when they look up. During this period of time, rumors about the extinction of the thematic plane became more and more intense, and the gradual collapse of the order made chaos rampant. Seeing this scene, Li De''s expression became very dignified, and his good mood to leave the abyss was gone. Because the environment of the thematic plane may become worse than the abyss! After mastering 30% of his twilight ministry, his perception of the rules and environment has increased countless times. He could feel that under the influence of the old forces, the rules of the whole thematic plane had a tendency towards dusk. This is an extremely terrifying trend, and the whole plane will face the danger of collapse if it enters dusk. After taking two deep breaths, his mental power spreads to the surrounding areas, and he wants to further perceive the old breath... with the perception of blessing the Ministry, he has noticed many things that ordinary people can''t observe. The active level of magic in the air is slowly decreasing due to the diffusion of the old power. Maybe it will be more difficult to cast magic in the future... the more fatal discovery surprised him. He felt that the old power could corrode and pollute the air. Although it was very slow, it was almost irreversible. Aware of this change, Li De immediately looked out of the window at the evergreen plants on the moon square that could stand out in the cold winter. But the evergreen plants, which should have been proud, were now so listless that they seemed to have been crushed by the wind and snow. Lee took a breath, and he could feel that it was not the snow, but the invasion of the old forces, which reduced the vitality of those plants. The plants did not die at once because of the weakness of the old days. But the discovery was enough to make him shudder. If the city of dawn is like this, it is probably the same in other regions. As the master of a huge power, he naturally does not look so superficial. The meaning of this is not so simple as the withering of a few plants, but an extremely fatal key point - food. Yes, it''s something that is not very impressive at ordinary times, but is enough to make everyone crazy at the critical moment. The decline of plant vitality represents the inevitable decline of grain yield. If the old forces continue to erode, then in a few years, the land may be too strong for the old, and nothing will come of it. When the time comes for such a large number of life on the thematic plane, what can we do to survive?? The meaning behind this is extremely frightening, enough to make all rulers sweat straight. It''s just as frightening as the discovery that all the plants on the earth will be extinct in the next few years, and there will be no more food to grow. This represents the arrival of destruction. Li De could not help but feel a sense of urgency when he thought of this. Blood group does not need ordinary food, but blood group food, human need. If there is no food, ordinary human beings will not be able to maintain, and the blood race will be forced to reduce the number of human beings. This is absolutely intolerable. Thinking of this, Li De looked up again at the cracks in the sky. This seemingly insignificant thing is the most lethal. If the thematic plane is filled with strong old-fashioned energy, there may not be even one millionth of life that will survive in decades and hundreds of years. "No wonder even the goddess of life has come out to warn all life... It is true that the whole theme will be destroyed when the matter reaches a certain extent. The old days come, so this means... This is more terrible than the harm caused by 100 old evil gods. This is to eliminate the root of all people. " Li De took a deep breath. Fortunately, he came out of the abyss ahead of time. If he stayed in it for three or two years, he was afraid that the dawn city would suffer unbearable losses. Now, no longer hesitating, just walk out of the office and head downstairs to Harrison''s area.After seeing Li De, the bodyguard guarding the door day and night bowed respectfully, his eyes full of fanaticism and worship. "Good day, under the crown." Lee ignored them and went straight to Harrison''s office. After seeing Li De''s entering the house, Harrison was happy and came back from the abyss under the crown?! But I was surprised to see his solemn face. What''s the big deal? He seldom saw that Li De''s expression was so serious. In the past, even in the face of great difficulties, he kept calm enough. Now is this? "Good day, under the crown, is something important happening in the abyss?" Harrison came forward to say hello and asked in a solemn voice. But seeing that Li De shook his head, his heart moved. "Is it about the old days coming?" Li De looked at his right arm and his deep eyes were full of dignity. "Do you feel the old forces that are constantly pouring in from the cracks in the sky?" "Under the crown, I sensed that the dawn mage tower has started to study this. But the old powers that we can capture are very weak. So far, we have only studied that these powers can increase the monsters that are eroded by the old days, and have not found any more effects Harrison''s words represent the current dawn city''s perception of the power of the old days. This kind of power immediately enters the eye of the dawn City high-level after the sky crack appears. In order to find out whether these forces have any influence on them, the research is carried out now. However, no matter how they test, they can not determine the harm of the old power. At present, they can only find that if the power is strong enough to a certain extent, it can transform people into monsters, and can also enhance the power of old monsters. The old-fashioned forces studied are not harmful, so the high-level is not very vigilant about it. After hearing the speech, Li De''s expression became more dignified. If he did not control 30% of the twilight clergy, he might not have felt the subtle influence of the old power. Because it is too weak, and the process is very slow, maybe three or two months will not be able to achieve any results. But it''s just because of this that it''s even more terrifying, because once it''s discovered by outsiders, it''s absolutely a trend, and everything is irreversible. Li De organized his language, narrated everything he had just perceived, and finally said in a dull tone. "This matter must be included in the city of dawn''s highest warning plan, so that think tanks and intelligence command centers can deduce the consequences and give solutions. It''s about the survival of the dawn city. " After listening to Reed''s narration, Harrison looked a little ugly. At the beginning of dawn mage tower, the influence of old power on normal life, magic and so on was studied. No one thought that this force was originally aimed at the erosion and transformation of the main plane environment by plants. If there was no Lee De, maybe they could have observed it, but it might have been too late by then... if we could find out this critical moment earlier, we would have one more day to deal with it. "Yes, under the crown, I''ll immediately ask the think tank to work out the solution!" Harrison immediately asked the bodyguard at the door to send this important message to the think tank. When Harrison had done all this, Lee''s face softened a little. "There is no need to worry too much. According to the present level, it will take at least three years for the erosion of the old forces to affect our survival. These three years are the buffer period for us to store grain for the winter and find solutions. " It''s a very serious matter, but it''s not as serious as it is. After several years of construction, the think tank he personally ordered to establish now has more than 200 people. All of them are elites. They can definitely work out a set of perfect solutions. After ordering the matter down, Li De''s mood eased a bit and shifted the topic to the abyss. It took time to solve the problems of the old power, and the importance of the abyss was not bad. Now we should seize the time to develop it. Then Lee''s next words let the dignified Harrison gape, his heart was completely shocked. "Harrison, I have ruled a plane in the abyss in recent months, and enslaved more than 650000 demon legions. The strength of these demons is above level 10, and they also subdued five demons of extraordinary level..." when Lee''s words fell, Harrison felt that the whole person was stupid. Did he hear right? It enslaved 650000 demons, but it''s still a demon army whose level is above level 10?? And there are five extraordinary?!! Harrison felt a bit of a mess in the wind at the moment. Rule 650000 number of demon Legion will not say, but the level is above 10 level what ghost??How much power is above level 10 in dawn city? Are there more than 5000 centaurs, orcs and the underworld Twilight sect? It''s 650000 as soon as it appears?! Can they play happily? and there are five extraordinary! That''s extraordinary!! Once upon a time, the blood clan was almost exterminated by the supernatural mage of green city, which made Harrison deeply realize how terrible the supernatural is. Now Li De has gone to the abyss for a few months. He is not familiar with his place of life. There is no army in the city of dawn. He even turns his hands and takes in five extraordinary men! It didn''t surprise him. Besides, there are 10 extraordinary people in the dawn city? Harrison choked at the thought of the data. Ten extraordinary, green city that extraordinary wizard is a fart! You can use people to kill that bastard!! Harrison, who was shocked to be speechless for a long time, looked at Lee seriously after a long time. "Crown, did you go to the abyss and inherit the property left to you by the creator God? Yes, it must be. I know that you are the descendant of the creator God... when Li De heard this, he couldn''t help but conquer a plane and enslave hundreds of thousands of demons. Jicao, don''t be 6. I haven''t told you that this time I killed two evil gods and robbed a God''s body to come back. Do you want to be crazy? He decided to let this guy slow down, and the topic shifted to another thing. "Harrison, I found an ancient teleportation array in the abyss. After swallowing the ancient teleportation array in the bone burial place, I can teleport freely in the abyss. Now, the abyss I conquered is still a desolate place, and I need enough hands to dig it. In addition, the demonic army has only completed the most basic reorganization. I need a complete army of officers to go to the abyss and completely reorganize the demon army, so that they can become the swords and fangs of dawn city in the abyss. " Harrison looked at Lee''s cold eyes, his heart leaped, and his voice trembled. "Under the crown, are you going to?" Li De''s eyes are calm. "Invade the abyss! The city of dawn will open up wasteland and farm in that evil land. I want to turn the abyss into a pig farm in the city of dawn, enslave demons, harvest the power of death, and plunder mineral resources... " hearing this insipid but overwhelming hegemonic discourse, Harrison''s blood surged. At the moment, the city hall''s Council leader would like to immediately carry a knife and follow Lee into the evil place in the transmission. After taking a few deep breaths, the excitement was suppressed. Just want to open mouth and suddenly seem to think of something, tone with a bit of hesitation. "Under the crown, reorganize the demon Legion and let the officers of the king''s blade go. There is one thing you may be interested in..." "say it." "Do you remember the mermaid that came back from the mermaid tribe?" Hearing this, Li De''s eyes froze. The half breed Mermaid with the secret to change the glory pattern? He had planned to see the mermaid when he was in green city a few months ago, but he was stuck in the abyss behind him, so he didn''t have time to think about it. At this time, I can''t help being curious. "Did you discover the secret of that mermaid?" He was always curious about what secret was enough to change the pattern of the theme plane of glory. Harrison grinned bitterly and shook his head. "No, under the crown, I didn''t find it. But the mermaid changed a lot after the old days came. It seems that she has awakened some kind of blood... she came to see you half a month ago and wanted to see you. I asked her about the specific reasons, but the other party never spoke up and said that she had discovered the secret. " Lee''s eyes popped open. You found the secret?? Chapter 438 Hearing Harrison''s words, Reed''s face was a little pleased. It''s not one day or two that he''s been thinking about the secret of the mermaid. Is it finally coming to light? It''s time to make a decision. "Bring that Mermaid, and I''ll ask myself." The introduction of the system is still in sight... The secret of changing the world pattern, he has great expectations for this Mermaid at the moment. When the old days come, the cataclysm has come. Now the secret that can change the whole pattern of glory must have something to do with the old days. Li De is now just aware of the deeper secrets of the old days. If we can get more information about the old days, it will definitely help dawn city deal with the risks in the future. "Yes, under the crown." Harrison didn''t dare to delay, so he sent a messenger down immediately. When the guards left, Li De did not waste the waiting time and continued to ask. "What''s the state of the outside world after the old days come?" "It''s not good," Harrison said with a heavy face. "There are a large number of monsters corroded by the old power now in the outside world. Those monsters are very powerful under the blessing of the old flavor. It is difficult for human soldiers of the same level to defeat them." "And because of the appearance of old monsters, the range of activities of various races has been greatly reduced. After the advent of the old days, the number of magic scroll raw materials we can buy has dropped to the bottom." "As for the southern provinces... Now green city, which has an influx of more than three million people, is afraid that it will be difficult to sustain itself. A single food problem will crush them." At this point, Harrison pauses, looks at reed and signals him to continue. "Except for the human world, the territory of other races is no better. Just a month ago, the servants of the God of pestilence were furious, and half mouse men sent nearly ten million troops to attack the low mountains and hills. Liser was not far from the low mountains and hills, and there was no gully to defend. At the moment, at least half of the territory has been occupied by the violent half rat people... and the dirty rats are still searching for information about the dawn city. " Li Deshan''s head was wrinkled by plague, but he didn''t expect to be attacked so fast. "And the iron hoofed tribe?" He doesn''t care about the others, but the more than one hundred and a half soldiers are a powerful army. If we lose them, we will lose a lot. "The iron hoofed tribe was moved to the dwarf valley after the war, and now they are building cities with the lion tribe, but they have not suffered much loss. However, it is worth mentioning that the Centaur, who was supported by the city of dawn, has the blood of the wind and established the wind Empire, and is known as the son of destiny. After the old days came, he even gained the loyalty of millions of centaurs. The original establishment of the windy Empire has a bit of shape, they have become the main force to fight the old monster. At present, it is this army that resists the erosion of violent half rat people on the low mountains and hills. However, the extraordinary man who was originally the master of the low mountains and hills, the high wind city, has not moved. Even the Centaurs around the high wind city have shrunk their strength, as if they want to resist the city. " Li De can''t help laughing when he hears the speech. At the beginning, he accepted the guy who had been called God given blood by the Centaur. He was just excited and wanted to do some coquettish operation. I didn''t expect to be hit and bumped by mistake. I was really turned into a climate by the other side. Commanding millions of centaurs is not a small number. The thematic plane is not an abyss. This force is terrible. Centaurs as a strong fighting race, the strength is not small, once the charge is absolutely all the enemy''s nightmare. "Yes, since he has potential, keep supporting. I''ll send an extraordinary one to them later and continue to recruit the army. I need Guido to take full control of the Centaur in the low hills. " Dawn city had assessed the number of centaurs in the low mountains and hills before, and concluded that it was at least over 6 million. After more than a month''s war, although he did not know how the casualties were, no matter what, there would be three or four million left. With such a large number of people, if all of them were converted to the dawn sect, wouldn''t it be a blessing? And even if the Centaur belief is strong, it does not matter. The combat effectiveness of these millions should not be underestimated. As long as dawn city can arm them, Centaur heavy soldiers and Centaur archers will definitely become the existence of fear for all. "Yes, under the crown, it''s a great honor that those centaurs can get your attention..." Harrison''s tone is not polite, and the blood clan is proud. In addition, the extraordinary of dawn city has reached 10 exaggerated people. As the speaker of the city hall, he has enormous power, so he naturally has the right to despise the Centaur. Li De nodded and said nothing more about this topic. He decided on the general direction. Naturally, the details would be supplemented by the think tank and the intelligence command center."Great progress has been made in the city of green. What is the general situation of the city now?" On the attribute panel of dawn sect, the number of believers has exceeded 800000, of which more than 500000 are contributed by green city, which also makes him wonder what happened in green city during this period. But Harrison''s next words made him look pale. "Under the crown, there seems to be a God coming down to the thematic plane in green city..." Harrison is very cautious when he talks about this topic. "You''ve been working on this project for years, and you''ve made a lot of progress under Stanley''s control. Among the upper class aristocrats in the city of green, at least 20 high-ranking nobles became the Holy Light blood clan. from these Eyeliner messages, the intelligence command center combined with a number of quantitative analysis, and came to the conclusion that the Holy Spirit has come into the world. Whether it''s the news that Li De got in the scarlet moon that the gods will become saints, or the warning of the goddess of life to the whole multidimensional life before she fell asleep, the gods have been reduced to mortals. They all point to one thing very clearly - the gods above will lose all their glory and be beaten into the mud. Although Li De had been prepared before, he was surprised to find the trace of the Holy Spirit so soon. "Can you confirm which God is in green city?" Harrison nodded. "It can be inferred that it is the God of nobility." "The God of nobility?" Li De''s eyes showed some thinking. The God of aristocracy is a God with weak divine power. Although it is a little stronger than the lowest level of weak divine power, it is also limited. Generally, only nobles and civilians who aspire to become aristocrats believe in this God. But what he wanted to know most was how much power did the God who came to the plane retain? Although the gods have lost most of their strength because of the broken stone slab of fate, it is very mysterious to turn them into saints. No one knows what the gold content of this holy one is, and it is extraordinary? Is it a legend? Or demigod?? Each level naturally has a different way to deal with it. "Can we detect his strength?" "Under the crown, you look too high on us." Harrison had a wry smile. The gods came to the world, which was inferred after the mutual confirmation of various news. Those aristocrats who became blood clan didn''t dare to see the God of the aristocracy. Who knows if Katherine would still be calm when she talked about her being sold. All this seemed to have nothing to do with her. "You mean the sea beast got the pieces of the slate of fate?" Li De was in a bad mood. At the beginning, the fishman tribe called this sacrifice the sea god sacrifice. From this name, we can judge the strength of the sea beast. Now, it''s not a big pressure for him to face this half god. "Is there any news about the other pieces?" "After the slate of destiny is broken, the power of destiny will not disappear immediately. Although my blood is special and can sense the breath of the stone tablet of destiny, I can only wait until the power of destiny disappears... I have found this piece now. " If Li De Ruo nods with thought, news is better than nothing. Isn''t it demigod? As soon as he developed, the army was called and he was pushed. He has experience in killing gods. After a little thought, the tone was serious. "Ms. karelina, although we have had misunderstandings, I think we are in the same position in the face of the old evil spirits. The fate of the dawn city is now linked to all life on the plane. In the name of the Lord of the city of dawn, I formally invite you to join the city of dawn, and at the same time establish a tribe with you as the core, which is dedicated to exploring the news of the slate fragments of fate. Everything, for the dawn! " Li De''s neat words didn''t cover up. He directly invited the frightening mermaid to join the dawn city. At this point in time, he needs this mysterious being. What''s more, since the other party can tell him so much, it must mean that the mermaid has enough favor for the dawn city. If the other party doesn''t like it, he just leaves. There''s no need to talk to him. This inclusive and charming city is absolutely the only Peach Blossom Land on the theme plane of glory. It is common for other races to be assimilated. No matter how powerful this one was, it was once. After several years of experience, his observation of the human heart has reached a new height, so Li De is a bit sure at the moment. After a long time, looking at Li De with firm eyes, Katherina showed her unprecedented smile. Although it was very shallow, it was enough to make people astonished. "Lord of cachal, for dawn."Looking at the smile, Li De felt a sense of sacredness. The mermaid''s temperament was extraordinary. When I heard this, I relaxed a little. In order to break the dawn, this slogan has already explained everything. At the same time, some of them are satisfied. With the development of dawn City, the slogan designed to unite people''s hearts has become an existence recognized by all. In order to break the dawn, it seems like a slogan, but more like an identity. To shout out this sentence in the dawn city means to recognize one''s identity as a dawn citizen, especially for outsiders. It''s full of details. Li De''s smile is gradually shining. "Ms. caselina, I''ll ask the city hall to set up a department for you to explore the slate of destiny. In addition, do you have any news... he didn''t finish his words, but the meaning in his eyes was obvious. Now Katherina is a treasure house. The other party''s joining the dawn city means that a powerful existence has become his subordinate. Even if the other party can''t find the stone fragments of fate, he will make a lot of money. Katherina shook her head. "Most of my memories have been erased. There is not much valuable news. In addition, the fragments of the slate of destiny are not ordinary existence, and there is no need to form a separate force to explore. " Although karelina said that, it was impossible for Li De to do so. She still asked Harrison to keep a good record. After the order, another request of karelina made Li De dumb. "I''m very interested in the magic Industry Institute, especially the recently developed automatic harvesters and planters... Lord of Cachar, can you let me participate in some alchemy research?" Is it a bit against peace to let the powerful existence of the watchman''s destiny slate study the agricultural harvester? But it''s hard for Katherine to ask, so he has nothing to refuse. "Of course, it''s an honor for the magic Industry Institute." Lee then asked Katherina some questions, but most of them made him feel helpless. The other party''s memory is really lost too much, such as where the artifact is placed, how to use the divinity, and how to improve the clergy. Caselina doesn''t know any of these problems. It seems that the only purpose of her coming to the throne is to find the stone tablet of destiny. All other memories have disappeared, but this is also in line with her identity of guarding the slate of destiny. After several attempts, Li De confirmed that Katherina''s words were true, and did not deliberately deceive him with the lie of losing memory. However, looking at each other''s posture, he seems to disdain to lie... but the only thing that bothers him today is that after karelina took refuge with him, he couldn''t see each other''s attribute panel... after the amazing Mermaid left, Li De Li looked at the tool man next to him, Harrison, who had been silent. "Harrison, what do you think of it?" Harrison had a wry smile on his face. "Now we''re ready for more chaos. We''ll be ready for it." The existing order of Rongguang has gradually collapsed, and it is impossible to establish a new order in a short time. At the moment, the glory theme plane is at the most chaotic time node, and even for a long time in the future, this kind of confusion will only intensify but not decrease. "The spirit of the saints in green city, the old dominator killed and resurrected by the creator God, the mermaid who came to watch the stone tablet of destiny in the city of dawn, and the semi divine sea beast with the fragments of destiny slate... what a eventful time." Li De shook his head. "However, no matter how the future changes, to improve their own strength is always the most critical point. Now we still have to focus on the dawn city itself. Those chaos will continue for a long time and will not be subsided in a short time. It is useless to pay too much attention to it. " After thinking for a moment, Lee ordered directly. "Harrison, about the slate of fate... You''ve got a part of the think tank dedicated to this. Don''t let the news out. It''s at the highest level of importance. " "Remove all the blood blades that have been used to spy on Katherine and separate her into a separate area for her to live in." "In addition, let the intelligence command center collect all the information about the lost sea god sacrifice and the sea monster. You can use the relationship network of the fishman tribe to help." After several orders were given, Harrison responded immediately. "Yes, under the crown." As the speaker of the city hall, this second generation of blood can naturally realize how important this matter is to the dawn city. "The dawn city should be vigilant, but we should not lose our sense of propriety. Now we have to step by step."After Li De calmed his mind, he turned to the abyss and went on. "Let the army of the king''s blade assemble immediately, and at the same time, we need to reorganize the demon army of the abyss immediately. This matter can not be relaxed. In addition, there may be a large number of rare minerals and magic materials on the theme plane in the abyss. Let master Breaking Dawn tower, alchemy factory, weapon factory and dawn college jointly send people to form an investigation team. We should develop the value of the abyss and not waste it in vain. " The most important thing is to improve our own strength. He has occupied the gravel level, and now as long as the development can obtain benefits, this matter naturally can not be delayed. Harrison, who had just been bombarded by information, went down to arrange with dignity. Knowing this level of top secret information, it''s strange that you can keep calm in your heart. Lee looked at Harrison''s disappearing figure and took a deep breath. How could the impact on him be so small? It''s just that he can''t show it. The master of dawn, who can control the fate of millions of people, should also bear this responsibility. He needs to immediately reorganize the disordered army of the gravel plane, and then immediately close the door to break through the legend. He feels that there are more and more variables in the future, and only his own strength is the eternal truth. Half a day later, an army group of 2000 officers and a delegation of 1000 officers were assembled after emergency transfer. These men will be the first forces of the dawn city to invade the abyss. After the adaptation of the demon legion, the follow-up development can be done freely. After they arrived, Li De directly opened the portal to the abyss in the place where the bones were buried. At the same time, they returned to the abyss with the dawn Legion. Gravel level. At the moment when Li De stepped out of the door of space, what appeared in front of him was the salute of five extraordinary demons. "Good day, crown down." Naga leader, abyss Orc leader, abyss butcher, two bighorn demon Lords. This small gravel building is full of terror. Seeing this scene, Li De was in a better mood. Anyway, dawn city now has enough power to protect itself. "Take down this building, I brought a regiment of officers from the main plane, you should cooperate with them in their mission." Several demons are naturally obedient to the orders of Li De, but before the attack, leader Naga''s words let him raise some interest. "Under the crown, the dead in the rotten land of the North sent envoys to come to see him three days ago... " Oh? Did they say anything? " "They said they wanted to work with us." Li De looked at the leader of Naga and said with great interest. "What kind of cooperation?" Naga leader said in a deep voice, "they are going to attack the 269 level plane, and they want to hire us." Chapter 439 "The undead are ready to attack the 269 plane and want to hire us." Hearing the words of the leader of Naga, Li Demi picked his head. The undead want to attack the 269 plane? Do they have the strength? Although the 270 layer gravel plane is very close to the other side, the gravel level is so barren, and the undead has only one force that can shake the other party''s whole plane? "If you want to hire us, the dead can afford it?" Lee laughed. "Ollie, take me to meet our neighbor''s emissary." Then he turned and looked at the two horned demon lord, "you are here to lead the dawn Legion." "Yes, under the crown." After the command, lied followed the Naga leader to leave, leaving the remaining four supernatural demons waiting here. After entering this place of evil, the profanity of the abyss, which came from the unconscious murmur of the abyss, sounded again, though weak, but continued. The life of any good camp, living in this environment for a long time, will be affected until it degenerates into the life of the chaotic evil camp. This is not a friendly place. Li De let the dawn exploration team into the abyss, and he also wanted to study how to solve this problem. Li De didn''t pay much attention to the dead in the rotten land of the north. Moreover, according to Naga''s leader, the undead do not interact with other forces for decades and centuries. In his opinion, the evil creatures in a region can''t turn the sky no matter how powerful they are. Moreover, the gravel plane is so barren that it is difficult to produce an existence that is too strong. Therefore, Li De was quite curious at this time. What was the real purpose of these souls who seldom contacted with the outside world to find out what he really meant. Do you really want to conquer other planes? Why didn''t these undead conquer the gravel plane first? At this time, the whole disordered Legion has been stationed in the territory of the double horned devil. After leaving the central area, the chaotic scene appears in front of us. Hundreds of thousands of chaotic lives gathered together, and the scene was so chaotic that it was impossible to see. If it was not for a few supernatural and Naga law enforcement teams under pressure, these demons would fight each other in an instant, even if they believed in Li De together. However, these demons are more and more docile and clever when they see the figure of Lide. Wherever he passes, all the demons of the disordered Legion kneel on the ground, and their eyes are filled with fanatical looking at Lide, the great God of dusk. Li De also showed no mercy, and his divine power surged out, which made these demons seem to be strangled by the neck and blush. But if you look at the properties panel, you can see that not only did Lee''s behavior reduce the demon''s loyalty, but his faith in piety rose sharply. No life worships the strong more than the devil. It''s a great honor to be ruled by a strong one they can''t resist. In this way, Li De walked for seven or eight minutes. At last, the leader of Naga stopped in front of a demon building made of rubble and painted with twisted symbols on the outer wall. Without Naga leader''s report, Li De immediately sensed the unique breath of the dead in the building. He had a plane of the dead and was very sensitive to this breath. Step straight in. Li De''s divine power did not stop. At the moment he stepped into the house, it was like a giant dragon from the sea squeezed into a small pool. In an instant, the pressure was like a mountain collapse, freezing the souls of all living creatures in the house. In front of him were seven or eight undead. The light blue soul fire in the skull was burning at the moment. The temperature in the room was a bit cold because of the soul fire. The dead were tall, each with more than two blades. What surprised him most was that they were dressed in solid black armor, and in their hands were huge sabers with cold hair. This is obviously not what he imagined to be a poor ghost. It seems that it has a certain origin. This kind of equipment can not be forged by ordinary people. Li De opens the attribute panel subconsciously, and after a glance, he suddenly knows. These special undead are the undead''s trump card, the terror knight. And their grades are all 15, and the first person''s grade is extraordinary. However, although the strength of these terror knights is strong, under the divine power of Lee, the fire of soul is still oppressed, and it seems that it can be extinguished at any time. The terror knight, whose level was as high as level 20, recovered after a while, and immediately saluted Lee. "The great God of dusk, Lord of darkness, let me greet you." Dark master? Li De''s eyes are frozen. Who is this? Knowing that he is the God of dusk, he still dares to send someone here. Is it possible that there is still some undead in the gravel surface? This place was originally the seal of the God of dusk... Are there any other undead and evil spirits? Thinking of this, Li De''s expression is a little uncomfortable, he just recites it like this? If you occupy any abyss, there are two godsBut on second thought, this seems to be luck... If the other party is sealed with the same as the God of dusk, then he will not write again? Interest suddenly came to my eyes. "Humble undead, who gave you the courage to hire my army?" The ancient blasphemous language of ancient times is now bombarded with the power of belief. The rolling majesty is magnified by ten times and a hundred times. It is like the explosion of the 18th level, rolling up the mountains, shaking the sky and earth. The stars are dim and the world trembles. This kind of terrible pressure can''t be countered by the supernatural spirits. The fire of the soul of the knight of terror is now from a burning state to a crumbling state, like a candle in the wind, which may be extinguished at any time. The terror is terrible. The extraordinary terror knight, who was just extremely confident, felt the fatal danger from the instinct of his soul at the moment. It was the irresistible majesty that penetrated into the source. When I spoke again, I felt a little scared. "Great existence, please forgive our fault, we come on behalf of the dark Master..." "dark master? Never heard of it. Where is he sealed? " Not only did Li De Wen Yan restrain his authority, but he strengthened his strength. His mental strength also permeated his mind, observing the terror knight with every drop of water. "The great God of dusk, my God is still on the plane of the dead at the moment. The dark master is one of the fifteen monarchs on the undead plane, who controls hundreds of millions of troops, not the sealed God..." the monarch of the undead plane? Li De''s eyes were fixed. The plane of the dead is different from the abyss. The abyss is composed of countless planes, and the plane of the dead, like the main plane, is a huge plane. It existed at the beginning of the creation, and there is only the life of the dead in this evil land. The dark boss who controls this evil land is one of the 14 undead monarchs. The God of bones, who once forged the place where bones were buried, is the top three undead monarchs in the plane of the undead. His strength is extremely terrible. But the problem is, since ancient times, there are only 14 monarchs, where are the 15 monarchs? He has never heard of this dark master, and the thematic plane has never been recorded. "Stupid terror knight, there are only 14 kings in the aspect of the dead. When will the dark king become the 15th king?" According to the legend of the theme plane, every dead monarch is extremely powerful, and even the highest ranking monarch has his own God, which is not the only way to become a dead monarch. In the terror of the LORD God under the majesty, the terror Knight soul fire more and more fluttered up. "The great God of dusk, the Lord of darkness, is the new king of the dead..." although the voice trembles under pressure, it is full of confidence. Li De''s eyes coagulated. He sensed that the terror Knight didn''t lie... Is it true? Is it true that the new undead monarch is on the gravel? The thought of this can not help but become ugly. It''s more terrifying than a sealed spirit. This time the enemy is too strong. No, they''re not enemies yet. Li De''s face slowly returned to calm. If the other side was hostile, he should send troops directly instead of sending envoys. Now it''s time to figure out what the undead monarch really wants to do before responding. The divine power converges slightly, which gives the terror Knight some breathing space. "I perceive that you are not lying. Tell me what you want, undead Under the pressure of the power of God, the fire of the terror Knight''s soul, which was almost collapsed, was slowly burning again at the moment. After this extraordinary spirit organized his language a little, he said solemnly. "The great Twilight God, the undead plane, had no new land for a long time because of the management of the other 14 great lords for thousands of years. The territory left to my God is too small for the majesty of my God. My God intends to invade the abyss and expand its territory. " It''s just the same idea as that of Li De. However, the other party invaded because the undead plane had no territory. He wanted to develop the city of dawn. Their basic demands were different, but their purposes were very similar. "Undead, the Dark Lord, is very similar to mine. What do you want?" The terror Knight''s empty eyes looked directly at Li De, and the blue soul fire became more and more desolate. "Great dusk God, we need to borrow the abyss teleportation array controlled by you... the teleportation array was originally a legacy of the war between the ancient gods, and my God used it. We''ve come here to detect the breath Li De can''t help but feel some egg pain when he hears the speech. The other party realizes that the breath must be due to the energy fluctuation that the place where the bones are buried engulfs the transmission array.However, it''s a coincidence that the other party has just used it, which is nonsense... but at the moment, the problem is that the teleportation array has been engulfed by his buried bone. How can I borrow it now? If you want to transmit, you have to go to the place where the bones are buried, and then you can transfer to other planes... transfer to the place where the bones are buried... transfer... after Li De murmured the word several times, a thunderbolt flashed in his mind. At this moment, he had a very bold and crazy idea. If these undead want to occupy other planes, they must fight against those forces. Can these wars be launched within the bones?? If he could, his plan of pig raising in the abyss could be turned into killing pigs by borrowing a knife. Moreover, by borrowing the sword of the undead monarch, the pigs killed could be fatter and bigger... after this idea was raised, Li De''s heart felt like a cat scratching. Although it is only a preliminary idea, if you think carefully, you can fully explore how exaggerated the profits are. However, there is another problem. If the dark master can become the king of the dead, the strength of his subordinates must be very strong. If the other party sends his subordinates at the level of gods and finds something strange in the place where the bones are buried, how should he deal with it? Li De frowned slightly, and his eyes brightened a moment later. No, no, there is a way... We can set the force of the space gate to pass through. If it is beyond the scope of the buried place, it will not be allowed to pass through. For example, if you enter the space gate above the legend, it will cause the door of space to collapse... In this way, this risk can be avoided, and it can be controlled. After occupying those planes, they can build their own teleportation array. I believe that an undead monarch can''t have the ability to build a teleport array, or he won''t want to occupy the abyss plane. In this way, we can perfectly avoid those powerful men and enter the buried place. As for how to put the battlefield in the place where the bones are buried is also simple. At that time, as long as several space doors are opened on those planes, and the chaotic demons are attracted to the burial place with treasures or other things, the plan of pig raising in the abyss can be carried out with the help of the army dominated by darkness. In other words, it is to kill pigs on the surface of the abyss by the sword dominated by darkness. And he can even change his concept, open up the door of space on some powerful planes and resource rich planes, and let the army dominated by darkness help him kill those local demons. Wait until the kill is clean and his army can handle it, and then send someone to pick up the plate. The more Li De thought about it, the more crazy he felt about the plan, and the more he felt that it was highly executable. But the risk of using a monarch with terror on the undead plane is frightening, and if it is found, it may turn over. But if you operate carefully, you can make the tentacles of the city of dawn spread out quickly in the abyss. In front of this extraordinary terror knight, I''m afraid I can''t imagine that the dusk God, who is only level 24, wants to use the existence of darkness to dominate this level to develop power for himself. Even anyone who knows what Li De thinks would call a madman... It''s really crazy. That''s the monarch of the undead plane, the target of which is the powerful God of human beings, how terrible it is. Although Li De''s inner thoughts were turning, his face remained calm and his divine power did not diminish. "Undead, your position is too humble. Let the dark lord or his gods negotiate with me. You can''t do it. " The original intention of this is still a trial. If the other party really sends God level power, he will immediately cut off this crazy plan and get on with it. He may even leave the gravel surface and find a place to start again. Even if he breaks through the legend, he can''t cope with the existence of the spirit level. What''s more, he is only at level 24, that is, he can hold up the card face by relying on his skills... but if the other party refuses the proposal, or the power he sends out is in his expectation, there will be more maneuverable space among them. Hearing this, the extraordinary terror knight was silent for a moment, then suddenly waved his black saber under the gaze of Lee. Yila ~ an energy burst out full of cold breath. The soul mark hidden in the chopping saber is activated by the energy. It floats in the air and slowly condenses into a dark magic mirror. After the mirror condenses, it flows slowly like a wave of water. A moment later, a figure with a skeleton Cape, a golden crown and a white bone sword appears on the magic mirror. The position of the figure standing on the side of the road was a palace built with human heads. It was magnificent and extremely cruel and cold. As if sensing something, the figure turned slowly in the gaze of Li De.Brush ~ at this moment, the dark blue fire of soul looks at Li De through the magic mirror through the white bone eyes. The four eyes were opposite, even though he didn''t know how many planes were between them. At this moment, Li De only felt a breath of terror coming across time and space. At this moment, he seemed to see the frightening ghost dragon rushing out and biting at his soul. He also saw the terror Knight charging him, and the bone dragon spitting dragon breath on him. At this moment, countless high undead rushed into his soul and wanted to tear up all his things. There was a sharp pain in Li De''s mind. He felt that at the moment, he was at least impacted by five mental magic rings, and his soul was about to explode. Naturally, he could not let it rage, and the power of his dark faith began to burn wildly. The Lord of God, the power of God is like prison, the king of immortality, the Lord of scarlet, fear comes, the Savior... All auras, titles and skills are opened. The bloody eyes burst out with all kinds of light, and looked straight at the dark dominating eyes of the empty dead without flinching. At this moment, the prestige of both sides almost turned into essence. The air in this narrow building is countless times thicker than mercury. Even the demons within thousands of people around feel that their hearts are pressed by a heavy hammer, and they even feel difficult to breathe. The 15th monarch of the undead plane, the dark master, was so terrifying. Li De and the dark master looked at each other across countless planes, and time seemed to be at a standstill at this moment. The Dark Lord brought the terror and oppression to Li De, even though he could feel it clearly from countless distances. It seemed that the next second, the other side would come from the magic mirror and cut the whole plane. But at this moment, it''s a sharp sword. If he can''t bear the gaze of the dark master, then what qualification does he have to negotiate with the other party, and how to carry out the next plan? The power of dark faith on the property panel is now falling at a speed of more than 5000 points per second. Only burning this precious power can resist the terrible breath. After a long time, the dark Master who watched Li De quietly opened his mouth. "What a familiar breath... Lord vampire, I have no intention of fighting against you." Although the distance is far away, the dark Master still feels the majesty of the God in Li De''s body. Moreover, there is a peculiar smell of killing gods on the other side. At one glance, he seems to find that more than one God has been killed. Strength is the only and eternal pass. A God who can kill gods is the LORD God. Even as the monarch of the undead plane, he is not willing to be an enemy easily. This level of existence will never be inferior to him. The fear of the dark god was instantly detected by Li De through words, and his heart was a little relieved. The most important thing is to pass it now. Next, it depends on his deception. Bah, how is his eloquence. It''s the first time he has dealt with such a level of existence. The mermaid who guards the slate of fate is not counted. The other side''s power has lost most of it... Now the dark master is absolutely in the peak state. Moreover, it can make the other 14 monarchs in the plane of the undead add a seat that they have never had before, and become the 15th monarch. The power of the Dark Lord can be seen. "Lord of darkness, your men have reported to me that you are going to invade the abyss. What is your purpose?" Li De asked the question directly, and his tone was cool, and he took the shelf to the end. He''s at the same level with his opponent now, so he can''t admit his advice. He has to bite his teeth until he dies, or he may die... the king of the dead opposite is the powerful God... the dark Master watches Li De through the magic mirror, and the fire of the soul flickers through his eyes. He didn''t feel much about Li De''s tone. After all, he was a God who was as powerful as he was. What he was thinking about was how to deal with Li de. at the beginning, he sent troops down and only informed the other party to cooperate with the undead''s action. After all, in his view, what kind of powerful existence can a barren plane have? In his deterrence, the weak or weak gods can only shiver obedience. But now I didn''t expect that a God who could be equal to him appeared in this small plane, so he naturally had to deal with it in a different way. As for whether the dark Master doubted Li De''s strength... The unique breath of Li De after killing the gods is the best explanation. Even if the spirit breath can be fake, but the butcher God can also fake, which is too small to look at the gods. "The vampire dominates the God, and the undead plane has formed a fixed territory in a long time..." after thinking about it or explaining it, the dark master just promoted himself to the king of the dead, and there is no need to fight against this powerful vampire."Although I have been recognized by all the monarchs, my ruling area is only 100000 Li, which is too small. According to the contract of the dead, I can''t attack other monarchs for a million years... so the abyss will become the area where I can expand my ruling territory, but now I don''t know the coordinates of other planes in the abyss, so I can''t build the gate of space. Vampire Lord God, I used the portal in your hand, which can connect all planes of the abyss.... Li De nodded slightly when he heard this, believed this saying, and disdained to lie on such a small matter as the dark master. After a little thought, slowly. "Dark master, that portal has been integrated into the kingdom of God by me..." the dark Master hears that the fire of the soul is rising. Is this damned vampire going to refuse him? A little anger rose in my heart. His momentum soared in vain. The pressure of terror came through the magic mirror. At the moment, the ground beside Li De burst directly under the pressure of suppressing heaven and earth, and the gravel splashed all over the sky. But his face did not fluctuate. Although he was under the terrible pressure, he remained calm enough and kept talking. "But it is not impossible to solve this problem. The blood clan and the undead are not enemies. I have no hatred with you. On the contrary, I admire you for being able to get rid of the 14 lords of the undead plane and become the 15th Archduke ever. This must take the most powerful force to do, shocking. Lord of darkness, as your new friend, I promise you that I will help you in the name of the Lord of dawn. " Said this kind of nonsense, Li De''s face is not red, the old lake''s face has changed. However, he also agreed that the new monarch would never be weaker than other old undead monarchs. How can you be recognized by other tyrannical monarchs if you don''t have some skills? The dark Master who just had some anger rising was stunned when he heard this, and his anger slowly subsided. He felt a little better. Although the undead is evil and terrifying, he is not good at playing with conspiracy... in particular, Li De''s words happen to be in the heart of the Dark Lord. It is absolutely his proudest thing to become the 15th Archduke of the undead. This is not what ordinary undead can achieve. He is the only one in the past few years! It''s much happier to get the same level of praise from his followers than to be flattered by believers. For a moment, Li De became very popular. However, the name of dawn God made him a little surprised. It didn''t seem to conform to the style of the evil camp, but it was like the light camp... however, considering the identity of Lee de as a vampire, Breaking Dawn seems to be the darkest moment before dawn, which is reasonable. After thinking about it, the dark Master said slowly. "Dawn Lord, your honesty has been recognized by me. Since the teleportation array has been integrated into the kingdom of God by you, I''ll try to find another way. " Li De''s eyelids jumped. Why is this guy so easy to fool? The brain of the dead is too straightforward. How can it be different from the two undead I raised... but if you look for another way, then I''m not in vain? He said in a deep voice. "Lord of darkness, I said I would help you, and I would not break my promise. I can open the kingdom of God, let your subordinates enter from my kingdom, and then go to the planes you want to go to. After you capture those planes, you can establish a transmission array Hearing this, the fire of the dark soul leaped and fell silent. He didn''t expect that Li De would say that the kingdom of God is the most secret and core of the gods. To open the kingdom of God and let him send troops in would be like handing him a knife, which might be a negative one at any time. Thinking of this, the dark master took a deep look at Li De in front of the magic mirror, but Li De''s sincerity and firmness at the moment moved the undead, and his heart was slightly moved. The lower the level of the undead, the more weak or mechanical the thoughts and feelings are. The dark dominates such existence, and the thoughts and feelings are already the same as those of human beings. However, the undead monarch hesitated. He was also afraid that what Li De said was a trap... although attacking the kingdom of God could threaten the gods, the gods could easily bury his subordinates if they ambushed. If a powerful army was killed by this vampire, he would not have lost a lot? "This..." looking at the hesitant eyes of the dark master, Li De looked disappointed, and then whispered. "Dark master, I admire your strength. I sincerely want to make friends with you. I will not harm you, nor will I be your enemy.Since you don''t believe me, let''s make a compromise. I opened the door of space to limit the transmission of transcendental existence. You can send the superior troops to my kingdom of God. After you have occupied the plane and built the portal, you can use the portal to send your superior troops. In this way, even if I have a bad heart for you, your loss will be very small. After all, the most important thing for the dead is a skeleton. " The preceding words are just foreplay. These words are Li De''s real purpose. If he doesn''t do this, how can he kill the pig in the abyss with the sword of the dark master? But in the dark Master''s view, Li De is as powerful as he is. The other party''s repeated concessions have undoubtedly given him enough face. Therefore, the dark master is somewhat moved. As a newly promoted monarch, he could not easily leave the plane of the dead, and the powerful evil spirits in the abyss paid close attention to the plane of the dead. Once he appears in the abyss in person, he may be besieged by several powerful evil spirits. This is why he still needs the help of external forces. If he can come in person, he can easily conquer the plane he wants to be included in the territory. Now, if he can have an ally as powerful as he is in the abyss, it will definitely be good for him who has just been promoted. As for whether Li De has a bad heart or not, he is in the plane of the dead, which is both a limitation and a guarantee. Once other gods enter the plane of the undead, it will certainly cause hostility to all the undead monarchs. No matter how powerful Li De is, it is impossible to shake the fifteen undead monarchs. When death comes, it is impossible to do so. The most important thing is that Li De''s attitude is very low and his strength is recognized by him. Silence for a moment, finally, the dark dominates the slow way. "Dawn Lord, I feel your sincerity. If you don''t deceive me, then I will be willing to be an ally of dawn. " Yes! Li De can''t help but smile. It''s easy for the dead to cheat. If a devil lord or devil Lord comes, I''m afraid he will say that the heaven will not pay attention to these crafty lives. Of course, now the two sides only have the simplest interest contact, and even the Dark Lord will not let down his guard until some time later, but it is a good start. "Master of darkness, I believe that dawn and you will become strong allies. You can send the Department to discuss with my subordinates later. In the future, I hope I can discuss with you about clergy and divine power, and explore the origin of the glory world together. " Hearing the words, the dark Master said slowly, "master God at dawn, and there will be opportunities in the future. The knight of terror on your side can represent my will For the first time, the dark Master couldn''t trust Lee too much. Now he is just trying to get in touch with him. If a fixed alliance is established in the future, it is necessary to discuss with each other. "OK, how can I contact you next time?" When Li De hits the snake and sticks, the dark master is so easy to deceive. Naturally, he can''t let the other party go. Maybe he will continue to get closer in the future. At that time, the plan of killing pigs in the abyss won''t be so careful... when the dark Master hears this, the fire of the spirit in his empty eyes jumps. After thinking for a moment, he still thinks that Li De is the God of Breaking Dawn Master, you have the right to contact him. "Lord God of dawn, the saber of terror knight has my spiritual mark. You just need to input your power to activate it. I''ll leave it to you. " With a smile on his face, Li De said, "well, dear dark master, my friend, I hope I can discuss the origin with you next time." The dark master took a deep look at Lee, then waved and wiped out the magic mirror. After the magic mirror rippled, it broke directly, and there was no picture in front of me. After perceiving the disappearance of the dark dominating atmosphere, Li De was greatly relieved. There was also some excitement. This time, it seems that there is no substantial harvest, but he is connected with the dark master, which is a bit frightening. And then we can carry out the plan. It''s so cool. Chapter 440 Reid left the Naga leader to discuss with the terror knight, who represents the Dark Lord, the details of how to conquer other abyssal planes. When he returned to the teleportation array alone, he saw that most of the dawn troops had been teleported. Now he was looking around curiously, looking at the legendary bottomless abyss. "Is this the abyss? Why do I feel someone talking to me all the time? " "Fool, that''s the evil blasphemy uttered by the will of the abyss. Stay calm and don''t be easily disturbed." "This is the devil? Hiss, their momentum is so evil... " " will we rule this land in the future? " After seeing Li De, the soldiers who were discussing immediately saluted. "Under the crown..." Li De nodded slightly. All the soldiers who were transferred to the disordered Legion were officers above level 10, and no one was equipped with the elite equipment forged by dwarves. Their personal combat effectiveness was solid and strong. The strength of the abyss is the king. If you want to reorganize the disordered legion, you must have the power to suppress the demons. "Under the crown, Anthony says hello to you." At this time, from the crowd out of a valiant, holding a cross sword figure. Anthony, the owner of the legendary profession and commander of the fearless army. At the same time, Anthony is also the chief officer who was transferred to lead the team to reorganize the disordered army. As soon as Li De saw Anthony''s eyes, he felt that the momentum of this legendary warrior had changed a lot with the last time he saw him. Subconsciously open each other''s attribute panel, suddenly 19 level this big word appeared in the eyes. 19? If Li De thinks about it, the legendary profession is not so simple. I''m afraid the other side''s level 15 has not fully activated this profession. Looking at the style, it won''t be long before the other side can become extraordinary. With a little satisfaction in his heart, Anthony is the most loyal soldier cultivated by the city of dawn. Although his professional inheritance is another chance, it can''t change the fact that he is fighting for the dawn. "Anthony, there are 650000 disordered legions, among which only Naga Legion is the orderly evil camp, and other demons are chaotic evil. If we want to find a suitable adaptation method, we must make good use of Naga Legion. In addition, in addition to the two supernatural demons I want to take away, the other three supernatural demons will cooperate with you. " As a military officer, Anthony has a lot of responsibilities to shoulder, and Lee also knows this. The disordered Legion is too chaotic to be suitable for the refined command and operation of the city of dawn. If a suitable road can not be explored, the next plan to invade the abyss will undoubtedly be greatly hindered. "If it''s unnecessary, I won''t say more. I believe the intelligence command center and think tank will give you enough advice." Anthony looked at the encouraging Li De in front of him. A stream of blood came to his mind, and his heart was extremely excited. Although he got the legendary profession and reached the level of 19, as the first people who grew up with the city of dawn, his loyalty and worship to Li De had already reached the full value. How powerful is this man, who has built the great existence of the city of dawn, conquered centaurs, conquered the valley of dwarves, reclaimed the underground world, and captured the old evil spirits of the city of valisil, which is not a shocking and remarkable achievement, but has now entered the abyss? "Under the crown, Anthony will defend the glory of dawn to the death!" "Your glory will fill the abyss!" The tone is sonorous and the eyes are firm. "For the dawn!" Li De took a deep look at Anthony and said solemnly in the same tone: "for the dawn!" When the soldiers around heard the conversation, they were very excited. They started to shout the slogan of all people''s struggle for it, which has become the slogan of spiritual sustenance and faith. "For the dawn!" For a moment, the momentum of the army soared. When Li De heard the slogan full of fanaticism, he glanced around and saw the resolute soldiers in his eyes. He was in a good mood for a moment. This is the soldier of dawn. Everyone will fight for him. The soul of the army has been condensed, and this army will become a sharp blade in his hand. Just when Li De wanted to give more advice, an extremely excited voice came from the side. "Under the crown, this is really great, the abyss, this is really the abyss!! Goddess, I didn''t expect that one day I would be able to step into the bottomless abyss and explore this evil land recorded by countless ancient books! " When Li De heard this sharp tone, his eyelids jumped. Who is that? Turning to look at the past, it suddenly dawned that the dean of the college, the elder of the liser family, and the scholar of great learning - horn liser, the old man with white hair, appeared in front of us.The other side''s face is like catching up with the girl, full of satisfaction, infatuated with all around. "Abyss, this is the place that every scholar who wants to explore the secrets of the world wants to set foot in most. I didn''t expect that I would get such a precious opportunity before I die. Praise you, my master. Your greatness is enough for all the bards of the glory plane to sing for a million years! " Li De can''t laugh or cry, as for such exaggeration? When horn got close, he told me in a serious tone. "Horne, this investigation team is under your command. I need to know all the information about this plane. Ore reserves, the number of species, the damage to human body caused by the profanity of the abyss, etc "Yes, it''s my honor to be crowned... I will set up a new research institute in dawning college to study the abyss!" Horne is still immersed in the excitement of stepping into the abyss, even a strange stone on the ground can make him linger. After reading countless knowledge, every erudite will be curious about the abyss, a place of extreme terror and evil recorded by bards and numerous ancient books. The more dangerous the area is, the more people want to explore the mystery. Horne, a great scholar, will not be surprised. Li De suddenly seems to think of something, some fun. "Horn, I met Miss andabella, the head of the liser family in green city." But unexpectedly, Horne''s reaction was not as big as Lee''s imagination, on the contrary, he was a little sad. "Under the crown, the intelligence department has informed me some time ago. After obtaining the consent of Lord Harrison, I have written a letter to tell Bella that we are very satisfied with our life, so that she doesn''t have to worry about it. The transmission channel of that letter is one-time and won''t be found..." although he is also eager to see the girl he watched grow up with, now Horne knows Dawn, the city of dawn is the most suitable city for the liser family. The liser family is now completely integrated with the city of dawn. On the contrary, if they follow adebella again, they will not be responsible for the whole family. Li De nodded, noncommittal. Since Harrison agreed, he would not have too many worries. The thoughtful second generation blood descendant must have done so to appease the dean of Dawning college, who has become more and more important. As an erudite scholar, Horne''s knowledge is rich. During this period, the management of Dawning college was in good order, and a large number of talents were exported to dawning city. This credit can not be easily denied. Now that this guy has made an account, he can go to see andabella next time - as a girl knows. He still owes him legendary equipment. Thinking of this, Li De can''t help but feel helpless. It seems that the city of dawn doesn''t have any good equipment. He is wearing extraordinary equipment forged by dwarves. Superman was able to meet his needs before, but now the situation has changed. The Superman equipment is seriously inconsistent with his identity as the master of dawn. This makes him feel a little embarrassed every time. He relies on his faith. Now he needs 10 pieces of high-level equipment to support the scene... Not to mention artifact, semi artifact, legendary equipment. After talking with Horne, Li De didn''t worry any more. The city of dawn has already formed a set of effective system. His orders have been issued, and the specific implementation will naturally be carried out by someone, who may be more professional and better than him. After confirming that there was no big problem, Li De no longer paid attention to Horne, who was already in a daze, and came to the four extraordinary demons. Abyss Orc leader, abyss butcher, two horned Demon Lord. The momentum of the four demons was stronger than that of each other, which made the atmosphere of the dawn army dare not breathe. Among them, the five blade high body of the abyss butcher is the most prominent, and as a suture monster, its breath is also the most evil. With the constant murmuring profanity of the abyss, it is a nightmare for ordinary soldiers. Orc leaders are ugly, extremely ugly, people can''t eat at a glance. The two horned demon leader is OK, that is, the curved sharp corners and ferocious wings of the demon make people find the identity of the demon at a glance. After thinking for a moment, Li De looked at the stone devil and said slowly. "The two horned demon commander follows me to the main plane, and the orc leader cooperates with the abyss butcher to transform the dawn army into a disordered army." He has reached an agreement with the dark master. According to the current situation, he can''t use so many people in a short time. The main plane is less effective than the abyss now, so he can take a few to support the field. The territory of dawn city is so wide that he can''t manage it alone. "Yes, crown." Several extraordinary immediately answered down, no objection.The absolute control of the superior over the inferior does not allow them to have other ideas. After confirmation, Li De came to the door where there was no room for the army to enter and entered the portal with a double horned demon with four blade high at both ends and demon wings. Brush ~ the figure appears in the place where the bones are buried. He needs to do a lot to return to the theme plane this time, and the task is very heavy. The two Horned Demons were sent to the low hills to help Guido Heifeng, the Centaur''s son of destiny whom he held up. It''s a waste of millions of centaurs not conquering the low mountains and hills, but he doesn''t have the energy to manage it now. It''s enough to send two double Horned Demons to help Guido. After all, there is only one Superman in the main city of Centaur, the city of gale. After entering the land of burying bones, the two demons are very interested in everything around them and observe from top to bottom. Li De ignored them and began to think seriously about how to develop the city of dawn. As the master of dawn and the sole helmsman of the ship, he must be clear about his next goal. The first is the abyss pig raising plan. Several people have decided to carry out this plan, so they must make full preparations. But he doesn''t have to stare at it all the time. He can send the task down and wait until he deals with the dark master. In this case, we need to find a powerful, skillful and thoughtful department to carry out the plan. Anthony, who is now preparing to restructure the disordered legion, certainly can''t do it. His strength is weak. After a little thought, Li De quickly locked in the candidates. In fact, there are not many people to choose for him. There are many low-level talents, but few high-level talents. He decided to send Amy to carry out the plan of killing pigs with a knife. This veteran, who has lived in the knight''s temple for decades before, has no shortage of skill, experience and delicate mind. What''s more, he has inherited part of the plague clergy and has enough strength. It''s completely feasible for the other party to execute. "In addition to the plan to kill pigs with a knife, the most important thing at this stage is to find the fragments of the slate of fate, deal with the gods coming to green city, maintain the mission of dawn sect... and, most importantly, break through the legend." After thinking, Li De immediately determined the key to break through the legend. Although there are many important things waiting for him to deal with, but after all, the most important thing is his level. Whether it''s looking for the fragments of the slate of fate or dealing with the spirit of the saints in green city, it must have absolute power. Although level 24 is powerful enough, it is not enough to see the existence of those gods. "First, let Harrison be prepared. It''s imminent for him to break through the legend. If he wants to survive in this disaster, his strength is far from enough. The old days are just the beginning. As time goes on, the situation will continue to rot, and now it''s only where... after clarifying the next development ideas, Li De no longer hesitates, waves his hand to break through the space, and shows up in Harrison''s office with two demons. Feeling the sudden evil atmosphere, Harrison, who is dealing with official documents behind his desk, suddenly gets cold on his back and suddenly gets up, his eyes full of vigilance. It wasn''t until Li De appeared that he was relieved. "Under the crown, they?" Eyes involuntarily looked at the two tall four blade, strong as a hill of the double horned demon lord behind him. "These two are supernatural demons, blood Cape kabal and black cape kabal. I plan to send them to the low hills to help Guido conquer the Centaur." Harrison''s eyes lit up as he looked at the two demons, two extraordinary? The mood is instantly joyful. "Yes, I''ll send someone to arrange it later." Li De nodded and looked at the two demons. "When you get to the low hills, you follow Guido''s command in all your actions. He has traces of faith in me, which you can easily identify. This is the theme plane. Remember, any action should be under the command of Guido. Never act without authorization The tone of voice was a little cold, and the terrible pressure flashed away. In an instant, the two supernatural demons were sweating heavily on their foreheads. Hastily, it should be. "Crown, we will carry out your orders with our lives!" "Go out first." When the two demons went out from the door which was shorter than them with their heads bowed, Lee told Harrison about the plan of raising pigs in the abyss and killing pigs with a knife. He didn''t hide the news about the Dark Lord. When Lee finished, Harrison''s eyes seemed to see the coming of the creator, full of wonder. The tone was shaking. "Crown, crown, you mean you have reached an agreement with the new 15th king of the deadAnd you are going to use the undead monarch to strengthen the buried place.... at this time, the impact of the second generation of blood Americans with strong mind is countless times greater than the last time Li De told him that he enslaved hundreds of thousands of demon legions. Lord of the dead!! What level of existence is that?! Compared with the undead monarch, there are only such powerful gods as the Lord of dawn, the sun goddess and the God of war. Now the super evil monarch, who is terrifying, cruel, bloodthirsty, bloody and dark, has somehow become an ally with Li Decheng. Although this ally is only a verbal agreement, this agreement is also made by the undead monarch himself. Is anyone qualified to make an ally of the undead monarch? Harrison, who felt that his brain was not enough, worshipped Li De to the point of cerebral hemorrhage. Even Harrison absolutely believed that Li De was the reincarnation of the creator God! It''s too exaggerated and frightening. Li De didn''t react much when he saw Harrison''s appearance. "Don''t make a fuss, it''s just a verbal covenant. I''ll let Amy do the whole thing. I don''t have time to pay attention to the details. Next, I''m going to break through the legend behind closed doors. Whether it''s to get the slate fragments of fate from the demigod sea beast in the lost sea area, or to deal with the gods in green city, we must have enough strength. Harrison, this period is the most critical moment. We must be careful. " Hearing the advice, Harrison immediately nodded, solemn should be. "Under the crown, the city of dawn is ready for all crises. I firmly believe that under your leadership, whether the old days come or the end comes, the city of dawn will become an eternal existence that no one can ignore and a city on the top of the mountain that everyone looks up to! " This is absolutely Harrison''s sincere confession. He firmly believes that no matter what happens, as long as Li De is there, he can lead the city of dawn to glory. Even against the world, he firmly believes that the city of dawn is the final winner, because their master is Li De. This kind of blind self-confidence is brought about by Li De''s victories in foreign expeditions again and again, and also by the rapid development of dawn city. Even the whole residents of daybreak have such confidence in Li De. Some people are natural superiors, rulers full of personal charm, and masters worshipped by all. Looking at the frenzy in Harrison''s eyes, Li De couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t say much. With a wave of his hand, he went straight through the door of the space and left the office. Harrison waited until Lee''s figure disappeared before he regained his mind. After a little thought, he immediately arranged for the two extraordinary demons outside the door to go to the low hills. The Centaur led by Guido is fighting with the violent Centaur at the moment. They are in urgent need of support. Dawn mage tower, a building community composed of eight colorful sub towers and a black main tower, has long been different with the passage of time. At the moment, this area is definitely the most respected and desired area in the city of dawn. Because here, there are all the mages in the city of dawn. Even the great holy light blood clan adults also study and teach magic here. Although the number of living mages in dawning mage tower is far more than that of fighting mages, the magic that can be used for production and life can actually help ordinary residents improve their living standards. Therefore, the popularity of life mages not only does not make the charm of magic decline, but the status of MAGE master has been steadily rising. As long as you are a caster, even if you sweep rubbish in the street with the hands of a mage, you can be respected. Who let them use magic. Because of Li De''s emphasis on mages, the dawn mage tower now accepts everyone who has a certain casting talent, good or bad. As a result, the number of casters in the city of dawn has exceeded 3000, which is still the case without the blood clan. 3000 people, this is the caster, what an exaggerated data?! The number of human beings in the city of dawn is only 160000, and that of other races is only 230000. That''s enough to scare one person to death. In this context, the study of magic in the city of dawn is increasingly in-depth, and various industrial products combined with magic are more and more prosperous. Alchemy automatic harvester, automatic planter, even magic water pump, magic rail car, power supply system, heating system and so on, all of which are inseparable from the participation of magic. It can be said that just because of Li De''s long-term layout a few years ago, he put a lot of money into cultivating mages even though he didn''t see any output in the early stage, which led to such a prosperous situation of magic in the city of dawn.Brush ~ Li De''s figure steps out from the door of space and appears at the door of Dawning mage tower. Only from the black stone pagoda in front of you can you enter the mage''s pagoda group. Other areas are wrapped by magic shields. Even if you are extraordinary, it will take a lot of strength to break through. After seeing Li De''s figure, the apprentices around him immediately saluted with surprise. Some believers even blushed with excitement, as if they were about to cry. With more and more things Li De needs to deal with, many residents and believers have not seen him for more than a year. Li De also has some helplessness. His current identity will definitely cause a huge sensation if he walks around the city of dawn. He doesn''t want to cause too much reaction. He smiles and nods a little and then steps into the mage tower. The inner main tower is surrounded by eight auxiliary towers in a circular shape in the middle, but there is a distance of two or three hundred blades between them. The wide space in the middle is the activity and rest area of mages. At this moment, great changes have taken place in dawning mage tower. Exquisite rockeries, beautiful fish ponds, lifelike sculptures... there are green vegetation everywhere, large and small carefully cultivated flower beds emitting strong magic waves. At a glance, you can find that they are all precious magic plants. The light water mist floats on the plants, and even there are magic circles solidified in many places, and rainbows appear under the effect of magic. It''s gorgeous. It really should be the residents'' name for dawning mage tower rainbow mage tower. Li De is quite satisfied to see this kind of picture, this is the real magic holy land. Ignoring the greetings of the surrounding mages, he walked straight to the main tower. Amy knew that Li De was coming at the moment when he stepped into the dawn mage tower. At this time, he just came down from the top of the mage tower to the first floor. When he saw Li De, he immediately bowed to say hello. "Good day, crown down..." Amy has not seen Li De for several months, and she is very happy at this time. "I heard that you have conquered a plane in the abyss and enslaved hundreds of thousands of legions! It''s really shocking, but I didn''t follow you into the abyss. " With a smile, Li De sat down on a stool in the master''s tower. After a comfortable stretch, he whispered. "Amy, how are you doing with the plague clergy?" He had always placed great hopes on the plague clergy, and had a detailed communication with Amy on the development direction of the plague clergy. Pestilence can not only spread virus, but also be used to study and strengthen biological ontology, and the effect may be better. Amy''s face was a little excited when Li De asked. "Crown, according to your ideas, I have developed a kind of demonizing plague, which can greatly improve the physique and strength of the infected, and even double their strength." Oh? Li De was in a hurry. "Is this plague racial? What are the side effects? " "At present, it only applies to orcs, because orcs have unique blood and can improve the survival rate." Amy began to explain, but then in a low voice. "The side effects are also obvious. Demonizing plague, as the name suggests, will make people chaotic and evil like demons. Although they have gained strength, they will be demonized quickly, unable to command at all, and even kill people around them for the first time. " Li De was not disappointed, but more interested. "What''s the yield of these plagues? Can it be manufactured on a large scale "Of course, the cultivation of pestilence only needs enough rotten corpses and crystals, which can be produced on a large scale at any time. But at present, the evil plague is only aimed at life below level 9. If it exceeds level 10, the plague will be invalid because of its strong blood. " "Amy, this kind of plague can be further studied." Li De is not disappointed. It''s only a few months? It''s good that Amy can develop an initial plague, which also shows that his idea is completely feasible. We only need to improve the positive effects and reduce the side effects, then we can directly affect our own army. The strength of all soldiers doubled. This kind of effect makes people shudder. "Amy, you''ll be in charge of the abyss mission. You''ll have a lot of time in the abyss. The abyss devil can be your specimen and research object. You can study those evil lives by any means. " Li De''s attitude towards the devil has always been relatively indifferent. Those chaotic and evil lives don''t need to take them as normal lives. There are no good and innocent demons, only who has more evil. "Study the devil?"During this period, most of the subjects he used to experiment with were prisoners of death penalty, cult believers and dark worshippers who were obtained from the outside world. For ordinary people and residents of dawn, he strictly abided by the rules and did not violate anyone. Because of this, his research objects are not many. The devil is obviously a good research object, the devil''s physical quality is much stronger than the life of the theme plane. Li De nodded. "Yes. However, the most important task is the abyss pig raising project you are going to carry out... " then he repeated the plan with Amy. And the crazy and ingenious design of this plan also made Amy clap his hands. I''m excited in my eyes. But after Li De finished, Amy observed some points that Li De seemed to have overlooked before. "Under the crown, the gods of the main plane have been reduced to the ordinary. Even if they are as powerful as the Lord of the dawn, the Sun Goddess has lost news... Why do the spirits of the dead plane and the evil spirits of the abyss still maintain their strong power?" Asked by Amy, Li De was stunned and frowned. it seems that the undead and Emile should not have been asked about this before, but what did you think was special Amy nodded and said, "there must be some deeper secrets hidden in the plane and the abyss of the dead. We need to be careful when we explore. " Li De nodded slightly and said thoughtfully, "OK, I''ll take this matter to heart. I''ll find out when I have a chance. " Is the reason why the evil god didn''t lose his power also related to the fragments of the slate of fate? Then he shook his head. The secret level was too high for him to explore. The city of dawn had little information about this. It was difficult for intelligence agencies to collect this level of secrets. However, you can ask the mermaid who guards the slate of destiny if there is any news in this regard. In addition, you can also find out when you deal with the Dark Lord next time. Looking at Li De''s thoughtful expression, Amy nodded and said nothing more. With Li De''s wisdom, there is no need for him to talk too much nonsense, but sometimes the situation is too high, and it is easy to ignore some things that are put on the surface, the legendary dark under the light. Li De came to find Amy about these two things. He asked him to carry out the plan of killing pigs with a knife and asked about the progress of plague research. After the explanation, he delegated most of the authority of burying bones to Amy. The key to abyss''s plan to kill pigs with a knife lies in the place where the bones are buried. He is about to break through the legend behind closed doors, so it is impossible for him to carry out the plan. As for Li De, the most important thing is why he didn''t want to do a good job. Feeling the power of the whole plane belong to himself, Li De''s breath is like the surging waves in a m 18 storm, rolling up tens of millions of tons of sea water, and everything around him shudders under this force. At this moment, the real blood clan appears instantly, and the blood of the gold ancestor is activated. The whole force of the magma erupted like a layer of scarlet. Mou ~ at this moment, the ox bone undead beside the white bone altar on the 12th floor sensed the terrible breath and was afraid to approach him. At the moment, Li De is full of tyrannical energy, like a volcano that may erupt at any time. Extremely dangerous. Li De did not have the slightest feeling. After he let go, the whole person entered a different state. Strong. It seems that you can break the void with a fist. After taking two deep breaths, Li De took a step and disappeared into the air. The next second, a space with a diameter of ten blades is directly opened up in the deepest center of the buried bone, and the surrounding white bones are squeezed to the side by the force of space. Li De''s figure appeared in the center of the earth 5000 blades deep. More than 200 of the snake''s body and God''s hand appeared beside him. These will become the nourishment for him to break through the legend. The last time he devoured the God of dusk, Li De was able to enter the legend, but for the sake of long-term development, he suppressed the impulse to break through the legend. But with the passage of time, the situation gradually gets out of control after the old days, and the city of dawn faces more and more risks. The stone fragments of fate, the gods of green city, and the old evil god, the God of pestilence, who has been searching for him, all need his strong strength to deal with them. Legend is a qualitative change. After entering this field, we will get unprecedented promotion, and at the same time, we will be only one step away from the gods. Li De''s Scarlet eyes watched the ferocious body of the snake family, and sat down slowly cross legged.His body is like a hell flame, which spreads out in the burning scarlet power and directly covers the divine body. The silver stone of divinity around him also began to release special energy under the influence of scarlet power. When Li De stepped into a new stage of legend, he was bound to break through the next stage. The city of dawn, under his leadership, will go to a bigger stage and face more challenges. Abyssal evil gods, undead monarchs, old masters, stone tablets of fate, saints... all for the dawn. Chapter 441 March 15, underground world, the city of ryukes. "Under the crown of kaporoz, your glory will always shine on us, and your humble believers pray to you..." "under your guidance, we will never look back and set foot on the top of the mountain." "The underground world will tremble under your majesty, and everyone will submit to the great halfling..." "only the halfling is the most powerful ruler!" "..." millions of halflings kneel down on the street, or shout loudly or pray in a low voice. They are facing only one direction, the temple of kaporoz, the God of halflings. For the halfling, although this situation has lasted for two months, but everyone is still devout and fanatical. Because the god they believed in came two months ago. Yes, the great God of halfling came from the kingdom of God. Although everyone heard the life goddess''s advice before she fell asleep that the gods would become saints. But for the halflings, capoloc''s crown is their eternal God. Whether they become saints or others, they will not change their firm belief. This is the advantage of racial deities. Generally, believers of racial deities are particularly firm, because there is only one deity in their whole race. If they do not support each other, they will lose the ultimate dependence of deities. In contrast, those gods with complicated believers are more likely to lose their believers in this case. Of course, each has its own advantages and disadvantages, so we can''t judge the strength of the gods by this. The spirit God system is also a single race belief, almost no other race will believe in the spirit God system, but the power of the spirit God system can make any existence fear. "Under the crown of kaporoz, dusk city has sent the last batch of armor, which are high-level equipment forged by dwarves. Do you think we need to continue trading with cavemen? " In the temple of the God of the halfling, a throne made of gold and precious stones, on which the halfling, wearing a silver crown and a golden cloak, sits. It''s a bully. The most palpitating is the pair of amber eyes of the other side. The sharp look is like a full bow, which seems to shoot deadly arrows at any time. In addition to the terrible momentum of his body, it is almost like a dragon sitting here, and everyone in the temple is shivering. Kaporotz, the God of the halfling, is also the only God of the halfling. After hearing the words, the holy one who came to the world looked at the halfling who made the sound with his sharp eyes. If Lee was still there, he would know each other. This is the legendary halfling who came out to prevent him from attacking the city of Lius. "Have you found out why the twilight God plundered the caveman?" The voice of the halfling God is very cold, with a kind of high overlooking all living beings. As a deity, even if he becomes a saint, he still has enough strength to resist provocation. He was a little skinny and dressed in a white priest''s robe. The legendary halfling shook his head. "Under the crown, we can only trace the last movement of the caveman - they were all taken by the magic language bat and flew into a poisonous fog. According to the information we have detected before, the fog is a dead place, only where Naga has been. We sent people to explore, but we couldn''t even get through the poisonous fog. " Speaking of this, he hesitated. "I suspect that the twilight God plundered the cave dwellers for blood sacrifice in order to cultivate powerful subordinates." "Blood sacrifice?" As soon as his eyes were fixed, he thought a little and then nodded his head slowly. In fact, he also guessed that. He also had several evil magic powers in his hands, which could cultivate strong fighting power in a similar way. But the price is very high, for the strength has fallen to the bottom of his, it is not worth it. But the God of dusk has come so far ahead of time, so it should not cause too much damage to cast those magic arts. As for enslaving cave dwellers and making them believers, the arrogant gods would never think of it. Because cave dwellers are too weak, and these lives live in caves for a long time. They are dirty, stinky and cheap. That''s what outsiders think of them. Who wants to make this kind of garbage race a believer? Do believers of other faiths want no face? "In your opinion, how should we deal with the God of dusk?" After thinking for a moment, the old man said in a deep voice. "Under the crown, the God of dusk will be our main opponent in the future, because the underground world will be covered with your glory. However, the biggest problem at present is that the God of dusk has come to the main plane ahead of time, and we can''t determine his strength. Although I have dealt with him, after a few months, no one can tell how much strength he has recovered. So my suggestion is to stabilize them first, and you should restore your strength. ""Stabilize them... Restore strength..." the God of halfling thought. "Yes, and now the armor they provide can greatly improve our combat effectiveness, which is what we need. So we should continue and even increase our trade with them. Since we are the profitable party, why not continue? What''s more, there are a lot of cavemen. Even if we don''t catch them, the God of dusk will send someone to catch them. Although the speed may be slower, the result is still the same, so it is in the best interests of the city of Lius that we continue to trade with the God of dusk. " "And by doing so, you can paralyze the God of dusk and give you plenty of time to recover. As long as your strength returns to the peak, then the initiative to treat the God of dusk is in your hands. It''s up to you to decide whether it''s war or peace. " Hearing this, the Demi gods were silent for a moment, and then looked at the other Demi gods in the temple. Those Demi gods were trembling under the divine power, and did not dare to have any objection at all. Seeing this, the spirit of the halfling said deeply. "I''ll leave it to you. In addition, immediately call all the halflings in the underground world to the city of ryukes. I need all believers to pray day and night! When I regain my strength, it will be the time to unify the underground world. " As soon as these words appear, it represents the attitude of the God of halfling towards the God of dusk. More than a dozen high-level halflings in the temple felt a sense of blood. War will come soon. This underground world can only be ruled by one king. But all halflings have no fear at the moment, and their hearts are full of fanaticism. This is divine war, great, glorious, holy war!! Fighting for the gods they believe in, even the dead soul can ascend to the kingdom of God and enjoy eternal life. Under the leadership of the great capoloc, the halfling will win!! The God of dusk will be crushed!! The halfling God looked at the frenzy of the crowd below and nodded with satisfaction. For the God of dusk, he was still very scared. He had dealt with the God of dusk in the last war of gods, and knew that the strength of the other side was almost the same as him. And now the other side has come to the underground world ahead of him. It''s obviously not wise to go up and fight with the other side so rashly. The most important thing for the gods is the believers. Now, if the halflings are gathered up, they can preach better and gain more power of belief. Wait until the power is restored, and then fight for the domination of the underground world. This underground world had been regarded as meat on his plate before he came. Li De''s sudden appearance forced a piece of fat that originally belonged to the halfling. How can he bear it? After he regains his strength, the city of dusk will no longer exist. If the God of dusk does not withdraw from the underground world, he will personally cut off the other party''s head and kill the God! I have absolute confidence in the coming war. The order of the Banshee God was soon passed from the city of Lius. The banshees who were originally scattered in the underground world immediately gathered towards the main city of the Banshee. And the trade with cavemen in dusk city has not stopped. In the territory controlled by halflings, a large number of dirty cavemen who were ignored in the past were captured and sent to dusk city. Correspondingly, the equipment produced by dusk city was also transported to the city of ryukes in large quantities. For a while, the trade between the two sides was quite lively. But in the eyes of high-level officials on both sides, we can see the bloody underground world in the future. The war will come in the near future, when the power of the underground world will be controlled by the winner. - - - - - on March 30, in the remote mountains of the barren wasteland area. Wuwuwu ~ the war horn rings in the dwarf Valley, and the orcs of the lion tribe and the moved centaurs on the city wall stare at the old monster, the corrupt boar man, which is swarming down like locusts. There are millions of old monsters whose bodies are a bit rotten, their eyes are shining tyrannically, and their bodies are swollen like balloons. Standing on the wall of the pass in front of the dwarf Valley, I can''t see the edge at a glance. Against the gray sky, it is extremely frightening. Karp, the orc king of level 18, Morton, the shaman priest of level 17, and Sam Tieti, the chief of Tieti tribe of level 17, are now looking at the corrupt boar army that has launched a charge. The war has begun. What they have to face is the tide of old monsters. "Lord Kapp, these corrupt boars appeared three days ago on the wasteland more than 100 kilometers away from us.According to the dawn bat''s exploration, there is a huge space gap, it seems that a plane collides with the main plane, resulting in a large number of monsters. Moreover, this plane has long been eroded by the old forces, and the present corrupt boar people are only one tenth of that plane. Even up to now, there are still a large number of corrupt boar people pouring out of space. We speculate that these corrupt boars are also slaves of the old evil spirits, but we are not aware of the breath of the old evil spirits, and we dare not jump to conclusions. " A werewolf overseer reports to the three. Kapp heard the words, the huge lion head turned to look at the Garou warrior in thick armor. "Send people to stare at the space gap day and night, report any new situation immediately, and raise the combat readiness to level one. Everyone is ready to fight at any time." "Yes, Lord Kapp." After the werewolf commander left, Morton, the aged level 17 shaman priest, took a deep look at the number of corrupt boars in front of him and said slowly. "Kapp, I feel the craziness of these boars, which is a kind of twisted craziness, they are eager to kill, eager to destroy everything..." speaking of this tone, my eyes flashed the fear Kapp had never seen before. "When my spirit touched the souls of these boars, there was a blood claw, a blood claw with the breath of destruction. It seems that the cause of all this is the mysterious blood claw. " Kapp''s eyes were fixed. "Is that the old evil god?" Morton nodded and shook his head. "It may be, it may not be, but it must be the pollution source of these corrupt boars. These old monsters are all crazy because of that bloody claw." The reason why Sam was forced to move from the hill to the valley was that some of the iron hoof dwarfs were not good-looking. As a victim, he naturally knows how terrible those monsters are after being eroded by the old power. In the face of ordinary halflings, a centaur can easily kill dozens of halflings of the same level, but after being eroded by the old power, a centaur can deal with two or three halflings. The increase is more than double. What''s more, the monsters corroded by the old power will not know the pain and fear, only the desire to destroy and kill. In the face of the tide like, and fearless death, like mechanical life, the inner pressure will be unprecedented, because no one can predict whether such a battle will end, wave after wave of impact will make people extremely tired. At the moment, when he saw the corrupt boar man, he thought of the terrible and violent half mouse man, which he could not resist. "Sir Morton, do we need to send troops into that space to destroy the pollution sources? Otherwise, if it goes on like this, I''m afraid the number of these corrupt boars will be more and more, and they will also attract more powerful old monsters. Even if our city walls are high, the pressure will be infinitely high. " "No, Sam, the crown is still closed at the moment. We can''t act rashly. I sensed that the bloody claw was extremely terrifying. It might even be an old evil god who had not yet awakened or broken the seal. We don''t have the strength to deal with this evil existence, we can only wait until we wake up from the crown to make a decision.... although Morton is very anxious and worried, he still stops Sam''s crazy ideas. The blood claw made him feel absolutely not ordinary. In the broken space hundreds of kilometers away, the hidden evil may be more terrible than he imagined. Kapu heard that his face was full of murders, and his tone was extremely firm. "No matter how bad the situation is, dwarf Valley can''t be occupied!! Let the lion tribe guard this city, then I will never let the lion tribe down. If you want to capture the valley of dwarves, step on the carcasses of our orcs! Dawn never dies! " In the valley of dwarves lies the only secret silver mine in the city of dawn. At the same time, the large-scale iron ore being mined is also a resource urgently needed by the city of dawn. The daily output can account for half of the production of the city of dawn. If the city falls, it will be an unacceptable blow to the dawning City, which lacks resources. In particular, there is no way to find a substitute for this precious resource in a short time. Everyone knows this, so the heart is particularly heavy. Liser, occupied by the old evil spirits, has become the biggest and most terrifying place in the whole southern province. At this moment, when we found out that there was probably a place with the seal of evil gods as terrible as Lisle City, which was only a hundred kilometers away from them, the pressure in our heart was overwhelming. The crisis is approaching step by step¡ª¡ª - - April 20, low mountains and hills. "Your Majesty Guido, those wild half mouse people are coming to kill you!" On a hill, the Centaur, the son of destiny, who was supported by Li De, and now the king of the gale Empire, Guido Heifeng, is staring coldly at the millions of violent centaurs under the hill. There seems to be only one line left in the sky. The air was filled with the stench of mice and blood. Looking at this shocking scene, Guido did not have the slightest worry, turned to look behind him, a dark Centaur was ready to go. He''s got more than half a million legions here. And there are two legions of this scale, the hills in the South and the hills in the north. This time, he gathered the 1.5 million men and horses that he had collected during this period, and his only purpose was to launch a final decisive battle with the wild half mouse man. This group of wild half mouse man is the last one to invade the low mountains and hills, with an exaggerated number of 4 million. The site of the decisive battle was three high-lying plains mixed with a broad valley. The Centaurs are all on the high plain, and once the violent centaurs enter this vast Valley, the three sides can rush down from high at the same time. It took millions of people months to find the right place for the battle. "What about the air corps of the fury half rat?" "The space Legion has been dragged down by two demons." "Good, blow the horn, follow me!" After seeing the fierce half mouse man approaching, Guido''s fighting spirit was burning in his heart. He didn''t hesitate and roared. The next Herald immediately raised his spear and roared. "Blow the horn!" Woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, Woo. Such a simple ambush can''t work against any normal army, but no matter how simple a stratagem it is, it can work against these crazy half mouse people who have no reason at all. The most powerful part of the fury half rat is that it has no charge of death and pain fear like the undead. It has nothing to do with wisdom. It has only instinct. Trample ~ trample ~ trample on the earth with iron hooves. This exaggerated battlefield stretching for more than ten kilometers has opened an unprecedented bloody battle at this moment. Centaur vs. wild half rat. Guido Heifeng, the king of the gale Empire whose level has reached level 19, is leading the charge. And the three legions of the powerful, evil, terrible, violent half rat people are so cleaned up! The Centaur, who was still wandering around, was overjoyed at the news. With resentment for the city of gale, he joined the command of Guido one by one, and the soldiers pointed to the city of gale. "Under the crown, Guido will defend your glory with his life. When you wake up, the city of gale will be included in the territory of the city of dawn. You will be the only God of centaurs After the victory of the day''s war, Guido, covered with blood, knelt down devoutly towards the city of dawn. - - - - - May 10, green city. Today, many believers of Dawning sect are extremely angry because they find that one third of the churches of Dawning sect have been closed by nobles!! And the reason is absurd to make room for refugees. How can this be tolerated? This is blasphemy! The great ELO crown, if you know this thing, it will be down to God!! What makes the believers even more angry is that after the church was closed, one after another noble God sects were set up around it. At this time, no one said to make room for the refugees?? The angry believers took to the streets to resist the private soldiers of the nobles. They must not allow their beliefs to be so blasphemed!! The great ELO''s coronation is their spiritual support and their final guarantee. No one can infringe upon their interests. But in the past, the weaker aristocratic private soldiers were particularly tough this time, regardless of the protests of tens of thousands of believers, and even informed the city guards to forcibly help close the Church of dawn, and even sent troops to suppress it. Between the two sides of the quarrel, a bloody conflict broke out. Thousands of believers were killed in the conflict and the blood flowed into a river. The brutality of the noble private soldiers caused the extreme anger of the dawn sect. When it happened, Lord Nicole, the high priest in white, led a total of 1000 priests to kill those noble private soldiers in the street to avenge the believers.And at last, he led the Legion of priests to encircle the two noble mansions which sent private soldiers. Thousands of priests cast magic at the same time, and the whole city of green was shocked by the brilliant magic fireworks. The houses of the two earls were burned to ashes by the Legion of priests, which shocked those heretics who had misdeeds. The power of terror surprised many. But also because of the overbearing behavior of the dawning sect, there was a great rift between the dawning sect and the aristocratic faction, and the original close relationship between the two sides became very rigid. At this time, no one saw that a dark hand was quietly controlling all this. At last, the whole aristocracy of green city, on the advice of a great aristocrat, collectively asked for a statement from the dawning sect, but this request was naturally rejected. After this battle, the aristocratic faction began to completely reject the dawn sect. Aristocrats hold absolute power in green city, although everyone is afraid of the disappearance of ELO crown, it is obvious that the crackdown on both missionary and other activities of the dawn sect has been greatly suppressed, and the situation that the wind and water had gone smoothly began to be difficult. Even under high pressure, many pan believers began to withdraw from the sect and switch to other sects, among which the noble God sect, which was established next to the dawn sect, benefited the most. With the strong support of the nobility, the God sect of the nobility became the orthodoxy of all the people almost overnight, and became the only place for the residents to get salvation and protection. Breaking Dawn sect is demonized again intentionally or unintentionally... aware of the change of wind direction, Nicole, Archbishop in white, begins to actively shrink her strength and seriously explore who is targeting Breaking Dawn sect. However, under the strong resistance of the aristocratic faction, her exploration achieved nothing. In this way, the dawning sect got into an embarrassing situation in green city. And with the passage of time, the black hand behind the trial for many times, the legendary ELO did not appear under the crown, his style began to be unscrupulous. The shops opened by the nobles restricted the sale of food to the believers of the dawn sect, and the weapons shops restricted the supply of weapons and equipment for the believers of the dawn sect. The city guards even turned a blind eye to the unfair treatment of the believers of the dawn sect. In just a few months, the dawning sect, which has been popular all the time, has been suppressed to such an extent that it is impossible to breathe... it can be predicted that if it continues for another three to five months, most of the believers will leave the dawning sect except those who have a firm belief... a storm against the dawning sect has started, and the behind the scenes seems to be more and more black hands The more presumptuous. However, Archduke o''kaili, who pushed the dawn sect, seems to have been living in seclusion two months ago, and many residents of green city have rarely seen him leave the manor of the Lord of the city.... in the past few months when Li De was closed, the external situation has quietly changed greatly. At the moment, he is still sleeping in the deepest part of the land where his bones are buried. This plane seems to have bred a dragon''s egg, which is metamorphosing in the incubator and waiting for him to wake up. Chapter 442 Time flows ceaselessly, the situation of glory in the sky under the cracks, more erosion. As time goes on, the old power grows stronger and stronger. As a result, more and more lives are eroded by the old power, and the scene becomes more and more difficult to clean up. The crops were reduced, the river was polluted, the plants began to wither and yellow, the cult activities became more and more rampant, and the order collapsed step by step. The monsters and their servants were all destroyed by the ruins of the past. They only knew that the tyranny and chaos of the past were beginning to erode. As a last resort, small cities began to gather in big cities, and big cities also took the initiative to shrink their power outside the city. In the end, big cities become the core of the situation, forming isolated islands on land. The traffic between cities also becomes sailing on the sea. We need to be alert to the coming of the storm of old monsters. But the worst is not over yet. With the formation of isolated urban islands, a major event has caused the shock of the whole glory. The sun goddess, who has become a saint, uses divinity to send a message to her followers that the fragments of the slate of destiny can expel the breath of the old days and make the rules return to normal. The news that shocked countless forces immediately attracted everyone''s attention. At such a critical moment, the ubiquitous erosion of old power has become a nightmare for everyone. Because no one will know whether they are the next to be influenced by the old forces, and whether their relatives and friends are the targets of erosion. The slate fragment of fate can make everything return to normal, which directly hit everyone''s life gate. Before the old days came, most people had no concept of order, but after the killing, death and chaos, all people deeply realized that the peaceful life in the past was so precious. Only after losing, will cherish. The news about the slate of destiny instantly became the top priority of all cities and the upper class. The storm is brewing. Along with the news of the slate of fate comes another rumor that makes the gods thrilled. This rumor makes Rongguang''s already tense situation like a pot of hot oil dripping with cold water and bursting instantly. The goddess of Commerce and wealth has fallen. Yes, a real God falls on the theme plane. The disappearance of the breath of the goddess of wealth may be unknown to outsiders, but those crazy believers with firm faith cannot be concealed. When the believers found the body of the goddess of wealth, they found that the goddess of glory had fallen into a small seaside town with a population of less than 200000. Although the goddess of wealth is only a deity with medium divine power, it has even greater influence on the thematic plane than many deities with powerful divine power because of its special mission of Commerce and wealth. But now, the goddess, who has always been neutral, has died in a small city, and the God killer tracked by the believers is only an extraordinary one! Yes, an extraordinary one killed the medium power God. In addition, the supernatural man who was surrounded and killed by the believers also showed the magic of the goddess of wealth and successfully escaped the pursuit. The news was like a storm that swept through the glory. Everyone was shocked. Kill God!! This is what a crazy move, but now, so naked in front of everyone. For the first time, people intuitively realized that the original life goddess said that the gods would lose their power to land in the world, which was so straightforward. After the fall of the power of the goddess, the fear and fear of the gods will not increase. Gods are no longer high gods, they can also be killed. Many extraordinary and legendary ambitions are soaring like weeds. Even the gods who can be killed are still qualified to let them fear? Are you still entitled to a high position? The answer is self-evident. And another idea will inevitably arise. If they also kill gods like the supernatural, and then snatch each other''s divinity, do they have a chance to become the next God?! Think of this scene, do not know how many people shortness of breath. That''s a God. They have been looking up to, worshiping and fearing people, and now they have the chance to set foot in this field... even death is worth fighting. Originally, the fear and fear of the powerful who fell into the thematic plane because of the deification of the holy turned into excitement. Many people are beginning to realize that this is a huge crisis, true, but also an unprecedented opportunity. Once they seize the opportunity, they can also become high gods.On the third day after the fall of the goddess of wealth, the fall of a powerful God completely ignited the storm. The believers of the God of gale and fury feel the fall and dissipation of each other when they pray. Their gods were also hunted. The fall of the God of wind and fury is more terrifying than the waves caused by the goddess of wealth. Because the fall of a deity can be interpreted as an accident, but the fall of a powerful deity with combat clergy is powerless. God, really no longer invincible, to mortal body, slaughter God, this is no longer the myth and legend of the traveling poetry population. At the same time, the gods, who had appeared majestic in various cities, hid themselves together. However, many supernatural and legendary people who originally controlled the powerful forces began to quietly use their power to search for the hidden gods, which were called "protecting the crown..." the glory situation became more and more chaotic. - - - - - - time passes in chaos. On August 10, 3526, the city of dawn. The chaos of the outside world did not have much impact on the city hidden in the mountains. Strict law enforcement team, tolerant environment and rich life make this city the only paradise in glory. At this moment, the creator of this great city, the God of dawn and dusk, believed by countless people, is sleeping. In the land of bones, Amy, floating in the air, is supervising the battlefield below. Millions of skeleton soldiers are now fighting with demons pouring in from the door of space. Blood flows into a river, bones break into mountains. Amy, as the executor of the plan to kill pigs with a knife, has not been lax during this period of time. Kill the pig on the plane of the abyss with the sword of the dark master. This plan has been carried out for half a year, and Amy has occupied ten positions for the Dark Lord by using the land of burying bones. As a result, the Dark Lord''s favor for Li De increased greatly. Of course, correspondingly, 80% of the demons of these ten planes are killed in the land of bones. At this moment, the strong power of death in the sky has formed a nearly real black cloud, and the breath makes everyone tremble. Amy, who was looking at the battlefield above, suddenly turned his eyes to the ground. He felt that the breath in the core of the earth had begun to change. Although the other side''s back was not full of sweat, he was awake. Instead of fear, Amy''s eyes flashed with surprise and excitement. "Are you going to wake up The deepest place to bury bones. Enough, this is the feeling that the body passes on to Li De. He had never been so abundant, not only physically, but also mentally and spiritually. Like the comfort of lying on the sofa after eating, the whole person feels different. When swallowing the body of the snake god, the remaining divinity in the other person''s body is directly activated by him. The original power of the snake clan is displayed in front of him without any cover, and the special energy contained in the Godhead once again makes him enter the state of understanding the rules. The last time I activated twilight. And because he didn''t plan to merge this time, he burned the divine personality directly, so the process of understanding the rules was very long. The rules of the world are like the opposite sex who takes off his clothes under the influence of the divine personality, and displays his most perfect everything in front of him, with the ups and downs of the mountains and the deep valleys... while he understands the rules, the stone of the divine nature is slowly fading under the power of scarlet. The power in his body is like a dam storing water, filling slowly. In this process, his blood, his body and even his soul are gradually changing. Rebirth of nirvana. Half a year is a long time. The crops have been growing for a season, and the flowers are blooming, withering and fruiting. Li De is cocooning and waiting for the moment when he becomes a butterfly. His understanding of the rules of heaven and earth also gave him a deeper understanding of the priesthood. At dusk, the clergy flows day and night, and everything alternates. Everything has a day to dusk. The immortal God, the eternal plane, and even the multi-dimensional world that has lasted for hundreds of millions of years. The clergy of blood represents life, death, darkness and blood, and light and holiness. Blood has neither darkness nor light... the existence of blood is only a necessary rule for most of life. Without this rule, life is distorted and incomplete, and blood is the complement to the rule of life.The consanguineous clergy, which represents a race, is the change of natural rules from the birth, reproduction, aging and death of a race, just like the germination, growth, flowering, fruiting, withering and death of the seeds of plants and plants, it does not represent darkness and evil, nor does it mean light and goodness, it is only a part of the original rules. As the existence of controlling the clergy, Lee can use the clergy interference to guide the development of the whole race to some extent. Countless insights let Li De not only have a clearer understanding of himself, but also have a deeper understanding of the whole world. In the process of perceiving the rules, he even clearly felt the call of the believers, praying, pleading, atoning, or blessing... He turned into a real God, overlooking all living beings. Finally, after the soul and body are transformed to the extreme. Li De, whose eyes are closed, quietly opens his eyes. At that moment, the sky fell. The spirits and demons who fought in the land of bones only felt that they were opened by some terrible life and were watching them. The terrible fluctuation made everyone''s hair stand up, and the soul fire of the undead soldiers trembled, like a candle blown by the wind, which made people wonder whether it would go out in the next second. And the devil is shivering, even the inner killing and tyranny are forced to suppress down, eyes are full of fear. The power was beyond their imagination... Li De stretched out his right hand slightly, and the scarlet power diffused out. The magic flame burned on it. His five fingers suddenly clenched their fists, and the scarlet power escaped, and the surrounding space twisted at this moment. Feeling the power coming from his body, Li De took a deep breath again. Strong. Stronger than ever. And at this time, he was able to detect the flow of rules around the buried place. He could already see through the appearance and detect the deeper rules! At this time, the sound of the system''s promotion is ringing continuously. "Ding, you have broken through the legend. You are now at level 28." "Ding ~ you have a deeper understanding of the world, and your control of blood and blood group clergy has been greatly improved. At present, your control of blood and blood group clergy is 15%" "Ding ~ your control of blood and blood group clergy is more than 10%, and you have realized a new magic - blood purification and blood group assimilation." "Ding ~ you have a new understanding of the twilight priesthood. Your control has been increased by 10%, and now it is 40%" "Ding ~ your blood has been transformed into the blood of the legendary ancestor, and your strength has been greatly improved." "Ding ~ your race talent and skills have been greatly improved." A series of system prompts let Li De come to the spirit instantly. At the same time, the heart is also excited. Grade 28. Legend. He stopped the car when he devoured the dusk divine personality before, and now he has got the best reward. If he stepped into legend at that time, he would only be at level 25 now. There is no need for any redundant language description, just the 28 level data on the property panel is enough to explain everything. Even now that the Holy One comes to the theme plane, legend is still on the top of the mountain. Before the old days came, legend was the inside story of a country. Even if the enoland empire was once huge, it was just three or two legends. Now, he has this power, which belongs to him alone. Li De laughed. Before the repressed mood swept away, quite a bit dare to laugh at Huang Chao not husband''s heroic. Look at your own property panel. Lide kachar race: blood clan (ancestor) Legend degree: 30 (famous) Title: scarlet Lord, Immortal King, God (characteristic: God''s majesty, God''s power is like prison), giant conqueror, Savior rank: Legend lv28 (01000000) Magic: 10w10w blood: ancestor blood (legend) talent Specialty: the ancestor of blood clan (only) muxue rebirth (limited) can leave a bat in the blood pool of blood clan. After death, the bat can be reborn in the blood pool. After rebirth, the weak period is 20 days and the cooling time is 20 days. Rare ¡¤ limited skill: Legend ¡¤ scarlet power (you can control scarlet power to invade the opponent''s body and make the enemy''s blood boil and burst. The more the scarlet power invades, the more damage it will cause. The magic resistance of the enemy corroded by scarlet power will be greatly reduced. It will cause full real damage below legend and corrode the defense of weak divine power level) Legend ¡¤ scarlet power< Legend ¡¤ bloody storm (consumes 50% of blood power, releases 100 killing bats with 60% of their own power, and can also use the blood in the enemy''s body to condense killing bats with 90% of the enemy''s power. Killing bats can condense scarlet power, cause real damage to the following defenses, penetrate the magic shield, and devour blood to grow, multiply, split and last for a long time Time for blood (energy depletion)Legend ¡¤ shadow blade (you can enter the dimensional space after changing into a blood clan, and be immune to exploration under weak divine power to obtain absolute killing feature. Absolute killing: when you launch an attack for the first time, you ignore any defense below weak divine power to cause real damage. It takes 50% blood power to cast it.) Legend ¡¤ killing hand (combat awareness, combat skills, battlefield sense of smell, etc. are upgraded to God level), and special features are acquired: legendary danger perception (can sense the upcoming threat) blood shackle (after the shackles of the ontology are removed, the legendary ancestor''s blood will be activated, and all attributes will be upgraded to the extreme after the blood is activated, and the undead character will be acquired, undead character : the whole body will be harmless. Even if the head is cut off, it can still consume the power of blood to grow and recover again. At present, it can recover the number of fatal injuries - 10 times, and it can consume the blood in the body to maintain this state for a long time.) Race skills: incarnate bat, blood sucking recovery. Passive skills: multiple casting, legendary power, legendary physique, legendary agility, legendary magic affinity, legendary magic control blood clan''s exclusive magic, which can grow: slightly... 6 extreme skills. Magic: slightly... after looking at the attribute panel, Li De''s smile remained unchanged. All his skills have been upgraded from extraordinary level to legendary level. Whether it is blood, or passive, talent, can be said to have a qualitative improvement. But the only thing that surprised him was that the detailed data introduction of several skills had disappeared, and there were many fewer features than the previous skills. In addition to the blood storm, there are still more accurate data, such as the shackles of blood. Previously, unsealing can increase the power by 5000%, but now there is only one description of upgrading to the extreme. It seems that... The system can no longer describe his power in detail. With the combination of talent and blood, plus the power of belief and divine power, the power of Li De now, as shown by the system, is in a relatively vague range. Even Li De at the moment can not accurately assess his own strength. He can only feel that if there is a supernatural existence in front of him, such as a bighorn demon, one slap can kill him. He has stepped into another level of his life, a level that makes countless people worship him... even Li De can feel that if he wants to, he can even break through the land where the bones are buried, and it is not too difficult to break through this plane under full fire... the power to destroy the plane... He has now become a natural disaster in human form. "Although there is no detailed data evaluation, I can feel the strong power flowing and depositing in my blood like magma... I have reached a height that can not be described by data. Legend.... Li De took a deep breath and was more excited than his last breakthrough. In the cataclysm of the past, the only way to deal with it is to control powerful forces. As the master of dawn and the belief of millions of people, he naturally wants to set foot on the top of the mountain. Turning to look around, you can see the legendary realm and everything around you. Looking at the flow of rules, Li De has a clear understanding of the rules. The first level is to see mountains and water. The second level is not to see mountains and water. The third time, he goes back to see mountains and water. He is now in the stage of the second layer, and everything around him has changed, and is no longer the same as the world before him. In his eyes, the underground world is no longer the accumulation of bones, but the rotation of the rules of the land of bones. That feeling made him feel wonderful. Even after observing for a moment, Li De was directly addicted to it. The world is in operation, and all things are unified... the origin of the world is in front of us, which is the only way to explore the truth. After a long time, Li De suddenly had the idea that he would never leave this state again... But in a moment, a strong vigilance made him wake up suddenly. When he recovered, he could not help sweating on his forehead. "It''s very dangerous. He almost completely sank when he realized the rules of the main world for the first time..." after waiting for a moment, he got familiar with the power in his body, and then he got away from the state of being detached from things and overlooking the rules, and his heart slowly returned to normal. After Li De''s eyes were calm, he could not help feeling a little strange in his heart. "No wonder the gods in the legend are aloof and indifferent. This state of seeing through how the rules of the world turn at a glance is really fascinating and gives people an illusion of approaching the origin of the world. In the future, he seldom entered this state, and it was more exaggerating to have no desire and no demand than to open the sage mode afterwards.... Li De shivered at the thought of this, and that state was terrible. Just now, he felt that the truth of the world had been pulled out of his underpants.But now it seems that there are actually two big hairy legs under the underpants of this truth... It''s just amazing. After stabilizing his mind, Li De regained his excited state, took a look at the system prompt, and looked at his spirit panel with some expectation. The harvest this time is not only that he has become strong, but also that his sect has not been idle for half a year. The God of dawn: reed Cachar (false god) clergy: blood clan (control level 15%), blood (control level 15%) Magic: 1, soul assimilation, 2, belief enhancement, 3, blood purification (can purify blood, enhance blood potential, eliminate hidden dangers in blood, the higher the target strength is, the more belief power is consumed) 4, Blood assimilation (to make non undead life into blood, or to make it into half blood, with the characteristics of blood, the higher the target strength, the more power of belief consumed) Li De saw this scene, his face showed some brilliant smile. He did not expect that this breakthrough in the control of the clergy has been so greatly promoted. It''s increased from 2% to 15%, and it''s true for both clergy. And this understanding of the two magic powers is also abnormal. One can enhance the potential of blood, and the other can transform non undead life into blood. This can only be described as outrageous. In this way, all kinds of blood Naga, blood demons, blood orcs, blood giants and so on can be made. Thinking of this, he is quite looking forward to the situation after assimilating other life into the blood clan. Can he get the same talent as the blood clan? Can the power be greatly enhanced in the dark? Can you get the ability of blood sucking recovery? "The more you think about these two magic arts, the more people feel that they have unlimited potential... if you first use faith to strengthen this magic arts, then use blood purification, and finally use blood assimilation, what kind of monsters will you create?" Li De is itching at the thought of this, but now he has no experimental goal, so he can only suppress his desire to try. Eyes continue to move down, the next attribute into the eyes. The number of believers: 45 crazy believers, 6W devout believers, 35W believers, 52w pan believers the power of faith: 325w the total number of believers of dawn sect has now reached 93W. After half a year''s accumulation, the power of belief has more than three million exaggerated. This wave has fattened him by hundreds of Jin. "The power of more than three million beliefs? I''ve never been so rich in my family! " Li De was more and more excited. "Even the dawn sect is like this. What about the dusk sect?" Dusk sect, which can enslave Neanderthals, is absolutely several times as efficient as dawn sect. I quickly look at the panel of dusk sect. The God of dusk - Lide kachar (false god) clergy: dusk (40%) divinity: 1. The glow of dusk - release a light containing the power of dusk, which can deprive each other of their lives and make their souls decay. The stronger the goal is, the more power of belief needs to be consumed. 2. Dusk border - release a border. Life within the border will be plundered. Life will supplement the power of the border. The wider the border, the more power of belief will be consumed. 3. Dusk is approaching - release a light of dusk to let the opponent enter the old age for a short time. The stronger the target strength is, the more the power of belief will be consumed. Unexpectedly, although the twilight clergy increased its control by 10%, it did not activate any new magic. However, Li De was not disappointed. He also felt that he had a clearer understanding of dusk. He felt that he was about to touch the origin of the clergy. At that time, his promotion was definitely better than understanding one or two divinities. His eyes moved down. When he saw the believers and the power of belief in the city of dusk, his hand shook involuntarily and his face looked ecstatic. The number of believers: 1236 crazy believers, 120W devout believers, 220W believers, 230W pan believers the power of dark faith: 1230w even after seeing these two attributes at first sight, Li De thought he was blind. The number of believers has reached an appalling 5.7 million, and the power of dark faith has broken through the sky - 12.3 million!! What exaggerated data is this?!! In the past six months, he has accumulated tens of millions of faith, which is inhuman! Li De, who felt that he had won the 500 million grand prize, was breathless. "No, hurry up and bring a hundred people in. I''m going to promote them all to extraordinary level!" He felt like he was going to heaven. "It seems to be the power of 500000 belief to promote one transcendence, 5 million for 10, and 20... Cough, keep a low profile. I just expressed my mood, but I didn''t say anything."After a little calculation, Li De quickly eliminated his inflated mentality of getting rich. After all, the power of tens of millions of beliefs doesn''t seem to work very well. Only in this way can we improve 20 extraordinary talents... No, when is extraordinary so worthless?? It''s a powerful man who can be domineering on the theme plane. It''s not a big problem for one person to destroy a city. Li De thought for a while, it seems that the extraordinary city of dawn is really devaluing rapidly... regardless of the power of faith, the number of believers who are close to 6 million still makes him feel good. What is the foundation of all believers? It''s not a dream to use the power of faith to force a person from level 1 to legend. "That''s great, ha ha ha." From the beginning to the end of a dozen times to see the property panel, Li De this with reluctant to turn off. This time, he turned from a poor peasant to a landlord. After depressing the inner excitement, he turned to take a look at the narrow space of the house which has been for several months. At this time, the complete divine body had become a snake trunk, which had shrunk by several hundred times, and those divine stones had all turned into powder. "Yes, the snake trunk was left to the stupid cow to chew..." after feeling that the power in his body had been completely stabilized, Li De no longer hesitated, and his body appeared in the air of the buried bone. At the moment of his appearance, he was surrounded by millions of undead and Demons fighting each other, which attracted his attention. "This terrible war, the abyss pig breeding plan seems to be well implemented..." after a look at the battlefield, Li De''s perception radiates, and everything about the bone burial place comes to mind. Leaving aside the battlefield, the space gate connecting the spider planes is now covered by a thick black fog. The central area is surrounded by the fierce half mouse man. Now the rock wall with tens of thousands of dead flowers has been covered by the black fog. The location of dozens of space gates in the city of dawn is firmly protected. These are obviously Amy''s masterpieces. After these key positions were covered by the fog of death power, the rest of the buried bones became the battlefield of the plan to kill pigs with a knife. The battle between the undead and the devil. Soon after Li De appeared, Amy, who was in charge of the battle in the distance, immediately moved to him, his eyes full of surprise. "Under the crown, have you broken through?" Li De looked at the first blood descendant, and his expression was quite happy. "Yes, it''s a legend." "Legend!" Amy''s eyes were filled with deep amazement. When he was embraced by Li Dechu in the city of dawn, his level was not even as high as him. But just a few years later, he couldn''t even see the shadow of Li De. Li De smiles and doesn''t talk more about this topic, indicating the battlefield where more than three million troops fight each other below. "How''s the plan going?" Amy felt more excited and said with a little excitement. "Under the crown, the plan went very smoothly, and the Dark Lord did not doubt our plan. Every time before conquering other abyss planes, I will open up the door of space in the key position where the demons are most on the target plane, and then attract them to the buried place to let the undead fight with the demons. After solving most demons, the undead will build a teleport array on the attacked abyss plane, and then teleport the high-level undead to occupy that plane completely. Over the past six months, we have used this method to help the undead conquer a full 10 abyss planes, and at least 20 million demons and the same number of undead have fallen on the buried bones. " Li Dewen nodded with satisfaction. The plan of killing pigs in the abyss is strong. It is obviously to help the dark Master conquer other planes, but he can get a large share of the final profit. Because whether it''s the death of the undead or the death of the devil, the land of bones can gain a lot of power of death. And the most important thing is that the undead and the devil fighting each other in the land of bones are of high level. They can provide a lot more death power than before. "Well, now that we have gained the trust of the Dark Lord, we can start the second phase of the pig breeding program." The plan of the second stage is to use the undead army to deal with the demons on the deep plane with abundant resources. After the demons are cleaned up by the undead, the door to the plane is closed secretly, and the army of dawn is sent to go alone. And the tool man undead continues to attack the next plane without knowing it. Because there are more than ten space doors opened each time in the land of bone burial, there is no problem in opening two planes of battlefield at the same time. "Yes, under the crown." Amy nodded, just about to speak, but suddenly thought of something and swallowed it, then hesitated."Crown down, perhaps you should pass by and go out to take a seat. Just give it to me here. A lot of big things have happened in the past six months, and the city of dawn is now under great pressure. " Li Dewen raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice. "A lot of big things happened?" "That''s right," said Amy, with a dignified look. "The halflings in the underground world have recently begun to cross the border provocation. According to the information we have inquired about, it seems that the God of the halflings has issued an order to start a war with us for the domination of the underground world." "The situation in the dwarf Valley is even more serious. Just a hundred kilometers away from the dwarf Valley, a space sealed with evil gods suddenly appeared on the wasteland a few months ago. There are countless old monsters in that space. The dwarf Valley is too close. Now it is being attacked by millions of old monsters. What''s more, the seal of the old evil god seems to have broken recently. The scene is very critical. " "On the low hills, Guido Heifeng led millions of centaurs to attack the windy city a month ago, trying to occupy the low hills and dominate the whole centaur. But when the city was about to be broken, there was a trace of Centaur in the city of gale. At the beginning, in order to help Guido, we sent thousands of blood clans. In this war, hundreds of blood clans fell. It is even possible that the Centaur God sensed the traces of the city of dawn through divinity, and the other party has formed a dead feud with us... " " in green city, the mission of the Church of dawn is also in trouble, and the high nobles in green city reject it collectively The dawn sect, even the city guard, is cracking down on the dawn sect. According to the analysis of the information we have collected, it is most likely that the mastermind behind it is the God of the nobility. " Amy''s series of words silenced Lide. The cold awn in the eyes rises slowly, like a sharp sword coming out of its sheath, cutting steel and iron. "Now that the war is near, let them taste the edge of dawn." "Order, all troops prepare for war." "This time, all the territory marked by us will become the territory of dawn." "Underground world, low mountains and hills, green city..." "step flat." Chapter 443 Amy couldn''t help her blood when she heard Lee''s words. Step flat is, a few words, but the king in the world. Such a master can lead the city of dawn to glory. "Crown, do we use the power of the dead in this war?" Looking at the fierce battlefield below, Li De shook his head. "No, the dark dominates this line. It means a lot to us. There is no need to use the power of the undead in such a small matter. If it is exposed... The loss is unacceptable. " The dark master is a powerful chess piece in his layout, which will be of great use in the future. If the undead can''t use it, he won''t need it. If the pig raising plan is secure, he will be so relieved. Other things may not be necessary. Amy couldn''t help feeling a little sorry, but didn''t say much. "Yes, under the crown." After looking at the battlefield, Li De didn''t pay much attention to it. As long as the two sides fight in the ground of burying bones, he will only benefit in the end. At that time, no matter whether you are an undead or a devil, as long as you die in this place, you will be counted. Thinking of this, Li De almost forgot the big event when he patted his forehead. Besides talking to Amy, he didn''t check how much death power he had accumulated. In the past six months, the more difficult power of belief has accumulated tens of millions, and the power of death can''t be worse, can it? With a look of expectation, I opened the property panel of the land of burying bones. After he had a look at the buried place, his breath was a little short. This wave is really too fat for the bed. : the special Open the transmission array and freely select the transmission plane. The closer the transmission plane is to the bottom of the abyss, the more power consumed by the plane) special area: decadent land (perfect) plane area: diameter 50 km anchor coordinates - city of dawn Introduction:... Li De''s eyes flash past other attributes, leaving only the 932 million death in his eyes The attribute of power. 932 million... Li De''s heart beat a little faster. If his divinity is enough, he can make nine extraordinary ice dragons out of thin air. It seems that this dream will come true soon? "No, it''s not urgent to make something extraordinary. First, look at the twelve winged burning angel. It seems that the seventh battle of the Lord of dawn, who has been suppressed by me for several years, will be very promising..." Li De''s eyes are bright. What is the nine day ice dragon? If he transforms into an angel, will he ride an angel?? Working during the day, you can also work at night... your attention turns to the twelve story white bone altar shrouded in black fog. There is a white angel wing floating slowly, even after the last tens of millions of transformation of the power of death, the cracked wing is still full of unspeakable holiness. Open the property panel. Twelve winged burning Angel status: transforming race -- fallen angel transformation time: 12737 years (can consume the power of death to accelerate transformation, 100000 power of death can be transformed for one year) Introduction: the seventh twelve winged burning angel under the throne of dawn, although she has lost most of her power in the long years, she still has unimaginable power The power of the world. For more than 12000 years, after a little calculation, Li De shook his head, but he was still a little short. However, if the 900 million yuan is smashed down, it will not be much worse. This investment is absolutely guaranteed. At present, he no longer hesitated, controlled the land of burying bones, and instilled all the power of death accumulated in the past six months into the wings of angels. The power of more than 900 million deaths. What an exaggerated power. The whole space is trembling slightly at the moment, and the power in the sky is almost transformed into substance, which seems to be swallowed by black holes. A moment later, the twelve story white bone altar under the wings of the angel seemed to be touched by the huge energy, and the cold white light of the bone began to shine, and then the turbulent power of death was all absorbed by the twelve story white bone altar. Just when Li De was surprised, the original rules in the twelve story white bone altar began to activate slowly under the huge force of death.Although it takes a lot of power to activate the original rules of the supernatural, the power of death invades into the wings of the angels in a more violent manner after being blessed by the white bone altar. "Is this the characteristic of the white bone altar? Speed up the transformation of undead life above extraordinary level? " Then, in his gaze, the holy wings began to lose their luster and darken under the impact of the huge force of death. Holy light began to disperse, cold and evil occupied the appearance of wings. With the influx of the greater power of death, the resistance of the angel wings began to collapse, and finally slowly dissipated. The power of death on Li De''s attribute panel began to decline at the rate of millions per second, which is an exaggeration. But Rao is so. It took more than ten minutes for the 900 million plus dead force to be consumed. When the power of death returned to zero, the system''s voice suddenly sounded. "Ding ~ with the blessing of the white bone altar, the power of death has increased to a certain extent. The decadence process of the twelve winged Blazing Angels has been affected by the rules, and has now entered an irreversible state. Li De can''t help but spend 3000 years of decadence. Irreversible state? This means that the twelve winged angel is determined to become a fallen angel. He doesn''t need to worry about the Lord of dawn''s power recovery. Suddenly, a divine power summons the opponent away. This is not nonsense. Gods are strong and weak. After the slate of fate is broken, the weak may not even be able to beat the extraordinary, but there must be powerful gods. Who knows if the other party has something hidden? He used all the power of death to transform the twelve winged Blazing Angels. He also had this worry... Zhuge was cautious all his life. He was able to face the critical moment of 30 as soon as possible. "More than 3000 years of time... Is more than 300 million of the power of death. If it is before, this data is astronomical to me. But now, as long as the plan of killing pigs with a knife continues to be carried out, in two or three months, I will be able to obtain a powerful and ultimate divine life. This is the twelve winged angel, the general under the throne of the Lord of dawn Li De was in a happy mood. He was greedy for the angel he had sealed for two days. Finally, he saw the hope. After a little meditation, he looked at Amy in a deep tone. "Amy, for the next three months, you''ll continue with the abyss pig project. It means so much to us that I can only rest assured that you are in charge. " For this twelve winged angel, it is worth the price. "Under the crown, the foreign war..." Amy''s face hesitated. The city of dawn is about to go to war. Is it too much for him to guard the buried place at this time... "don''t worry, I will personally lead the army, and no one can hinder the progress of dawn. You can now go to the dawn mage tower and pass on the order of preparation. I''ll take all those territories that should have belonged to us this time. " Although the tone is insipid, it is full of hegemony and heroism. It seems that those forces with the support of gods behind are just cats and dogs. Looking at the undeniable Li De, Amy''s eyes were filled with admiration, and the second generation of blood descendant felt inexplicable. Even if he is not the blood descendant of Li De, after seeing the personal charm of this master, he will be willing to die for him. Some people are born leaders. "Crown, your order is the direction of Breaking Dawn, I will defend your will with my life!" Tone firm and fearless, in order to break the dawn, he will never look back! - - - - - - the war below is still going on, and there will be no mistakes in a short time. Amy disappeared in the ground of burying bones to convey the order. After Li De took a look at the battlefield, he tore the space and left the bloody land. Over the city of dawn. Dressed in black and white weaving robes, Li De floats in the air, scanning all directions. At this time, the thick clouds covered the light, the bustling city looked a little dim, and even some street corners had turned on magic lights. Looking up, the cracks in the sky are still as dense as cobwebs. Those old, decadent old breath never stop leaking. Moreover, compared with half a year ago, the concentration of old day force in the air at this time is obviously higher by several levels. Aware of this change, Li De looked down at the city below. He keenly found that the green leafy plants on both sides of the street had fallen down, as if they had been beaten by frost in autumn. And it''s August, when the plants are flourishing.Li De''s eyes moved. After stepping into the legend, he could feel the unusual cracks in the sky. That is the manifestation of the origin of the world. The appearance of cracks means that the origin of the world has problems. If there is no one to repair, then the gap will become larger and even become an irreparable scar in the final stage. Once it reaches that level, the whole multidimensional plane may enter the twilight, and it is only one step away from destruction. As the God of dusk, Li De can feel the final direction of those rules in the sky without external intervention. Of course, this is just a development without external intervention. So many strong people come to the theme plane, and no one will be willing to wait for death. After a deep look at the cracks in the sky, Li De no longer thought about it. It was a long time before the day when the world was destroyed. It was useless to think so much. Now the most important thing was to expand the territory of the city of dawn. For such a long time, the city of dawn should have conquered the land marked by him. Step out, the figure directly appeared in Harrison''s office. As soon as he came back from outside, Harrison, with a very dignified face, saw Li De as soon as he entered the room. First he was startled, and then his face was full of surprises. "Under the crown..." after seeing Li De, Harrison''s heart suddenly relaxed. As the speaker of the city hall, he was under such heavy pressure during this period. The God of halflings in the underground world, the old evil god outside the dwarf Valley, the God of centaurs in the low mountains and hills, and the God of nobles in green city... when Li De was closed, the city of dawn had to deal with the hostility of the four gods at the same time. We can imagine how much psychological pressure this had. If it wasn''t for the extraordinary city of dawn, I''m afraid the situation at the moment is not as simple as the pressure. It''s more likely that a certain force has been leveled. But the pressure accumulated in his heart during this period of time is now gone. It seems that as long as you see Li De''s figure, you can bring him infinite courage and self-confidence. Aware of the relief in Harrison''s voice, Lee smiles and reaches for the door. "Harrison, have Kapp and kub wait for me in the back garden of town hall." "Yes, crown down." Harrison quickly turned to go out, and gave the order to the bodyguard before entering the room again. Li De looked at his right arm and nodded with satisfaction. Without Harrison, who knows how many complicated political affairs he has to deal with. Although Harrison''s level and combat effectiveness are not high, but its importance is absolutely one of the best in the city of dawn, almost no one can replace his position. "Harrison, it''s been a hard time. Next, I''ll take the helm. " Harrison was very excited, "crown down, everything is at your disposal." "Well, Amy has already told me about the crisis in the city of dawn. Those enemies who dare to block the advance of dawn city will surely be stepped into the mud and hanged on the railings by us! This time I will personally command the war and conquer all the territory that should belong to dawn. " Hearing this, Harrington''s blood surged up, and the edge of the city of dawn was about to be revealed to the world? Is all this going to start at last?? Excitement, excitement is his mood at the moment. "Under the crown, everyone in the city of dawn will follow you to the death!" Li De''s eyes are gradually sharp. He has broken through the legend and reached an unprecedented height. The shackles that plagued him before can no longer be limited to him. Power is the only thing in eternity. "If the order goes on, all the troops will prepare for war. In the first war, the soldiers at dawn will level the underground world." Underground world, low mountains and hills, green city, dwarf Valley... No matter which force is attacked first, there is a reason. However, the importance of the underground world has been ranked first because of the 5.7 million Twilight believers. These believers will be the key to his glory and ascend to the peak. If the halfling God can take advantage of them, in case of large-scale casualties to the caveman, it is absolutely unacceptable for him. After occupying the underground world, more cave dwellers can be enslaved, and the number of believers may exceed 10 million, which will make him reach an unprecedented height. "Yes, under the crown!" "What''s the material reserve of dawn city at present?" "Since the advent of the old days, the city of dawn has been fully producing all kinds of war materials. Our armor has been piled up in the warehouse, and all war materials are complete." "Good! Go down and give orders. " When Lee''s will was conveyed by Harrison, the city of dawn, which had been silent and repressed for a long time, immediately began to boil. Prepare for war, prepare for war!! Crown has returned, any dare to challenge the existence of dawn, will be trampled into flesh mud.Dawn, fearless! The Legion of the blade of kings, the Legion of the wings of dawn, the Legion of centaurs, the Legion of orcs, the Legion of giants, the Legion of dusk... Wearing armor and sharpening swords. Alchemy bomb loading, Goblin Bomb truck assembly, dragon hunting crossbow loading, heavily armed soldiers wearing armor... A well armed army entered the underground world through the space door of the bone burial place. The whole city of dawn is in the backyard of the city hall as it prepares for war. Li De looked at the two figures in front of him with emotion. On the left is Karp lion, the orc king of level 18. He once spent a lot of effort to capture this powerful lion warrior in the sea of men. After accepting the lion, Kapp has been active in the front line of the dawn foreign war. In the past few years, Kapp has been commanding the army to fight for the dawn, which can be said to have made great contributions. And on the right side, this guy with 18 blade wingspan, white bone head and burning soul fire in his brain... "my great master, your brilliance has illuminated the whole sky. When I heard your command, I immediately came to listen to your command..." "I guess you must let me follow you into the abyss! Praise death. It''s an exciting command. The worms of the abyss should have trembled under the breath of my great dragon of destruction... " " Oh, I''ll bet that my strength and loyalty must have been so honored... GA GA GA, damned abyss boys, are you ready to welcome your master? " "I''m death, I''m immortal. Let''s shudder, gagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagaga. He still has some feelings about the words of withered bones. After all, it''s the best thing to be able to say them to this extent. This time, his purpose of calling two people here is also very simple. Upgrade. Yes, he raised them to a higher level. With the development of the city of dawn, only his old subordinates, who had been given the plague clergy by him, became a God and barely kept up with him. Those who have made great contributions to the city of dawn should continue to follow his footsteps and fight for him in the bottomless abyss and the plane of the dead. Not because of the lack of strength, the weak are distributed to an unimportant position to bury the dead. "Karp, kugu, you have all followed me to fight in all directions and made immortal contributions to the city of dawn. Today, I will give you the strength to break through the legend." Kapp''s eyes were filled with disbelief. "Crown, you..." tone hoarse and dry, and even some like shark fin choked the throat can not speak to complete. After seeing Li Dena''s serious eyes, the powerful lion warrior, the orc king who had not shed tears even though he was stabbed in the chest by a long knife, turned red. With the growth of dawn City, although Kapp is still in command of the army, but looking at the extraordinary appearance around him, his inner loss is becoming more and more serious. However, it is not so easy for indigenous people to upgrade their ranks. Talent, opportunity and effort are indispensable. With Kapp''s talent, it is very difficult to break through the extraordinary, so he is ready to be eliminated by Li de... finally, he retired to the second tier and became an unimportant role. As a spectator, he saw the city of dawn continue to be strong. At the moment, hearing Li De''s words, he was almost moved to tears. Under the crown, did not abandon them. "Legend? Gagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagaga. Li De smiles. He still likes to use these old subordinates. They are easy to use. Now I don''t have much to say, just give it a wave. "Head down." Hearing the command, Kapp immediately stepped forward, then knelt down on one knee in front of Li De, and the high head completely bowed. The dead bone also handed over the head, which was burning the soul fire. It was like a steel whip, and its tail was whistling. The sound of breaking the air was very harsh. Without hesitation, Li De stretched out his hands and pressed a head, then looked at the Shenshu on the attribute panel. There are three ways to enhance strength: blood purification, faith strengthening and blood assimilation. "For Kapp, these three magic arts should be used, but I don''t know if they are useful for the skeleton?" But with tens of millions of faith, Li De is not afraid. Since he is not sure, just try it all once. The local tyrant''s life is so simple."First, blood purification." After confirming his idea, Li De''s eyes narrowed and his face became very serious. The power of belief surged into them like a tide. Kapp only felt a strong force coming from the palm of Li De''s hand, like standing at the foot of the mountain when the landslide. Under that energy, he was as small as a mole ant. The power is surging, where Kapp''s blood begins to slowly purify and transmute, as if some defect has been made up, moving towards a higher level of life.. On the other side of the skeleton, the power of the dark faith into his body, followed by the white bone into the soul fire in his head. The blue fire of the soul seemed to be splashed with gasoline and began to boom and explode. "What a comfortable feeling, master... " Chapter 444 Blood purification, as the name suggests, purifies the blood, improves the blood, and enhances the potential of the blood. But the subtle effect of Karp on the dead is remarkable. The structure of the undead''s life is very strange - they don''t have a normal body. Because of this, this magic directly affects the dead soul. Li De felt this scene quite strangely. The dark blue fire of the soul with the power of faith surged in, like taking a tonic, began to soar, and then some rules were complemented by magic, and slowly changed. The dead bone guy is still talking about this situation. "I feel my soul is flying, master..." "something has got into it..." "Oh, praise you, you''re really great..." Li De''s eyelids are jumping. What''s this idiot shouting about? In the end, I couldn''t bear it. "Shut up!" After a roar, the withered bone trembled with fright. Then he didn''t dare to make a sound. His empty eyes looked at Li De wrongly... It seemed that he was reprimanded by his master. After Li De had no interference, he immediately calmed down and quietly realized the changes after the release of Shenshu. The blood clergy is very neutral, not evil clergy or good clergy, but a supplement to the rules of life. And the blood purification is to make up for the defects of life and make life more perfect. As the life of the dead, the life rules of the dead are incomplete, and the rules of normal life are far from complete. That''s why the same level of undead transformed from corpses is generally weaker than normal life - because the rules of life have changed. To be a dead is to change from a normal rule to a distorted rule. Although it can still survive in another form, it has long been very different from normal life. To Li De''s surprise, he thought that magic had a greater effect on Kapu than on withered bones. But finally found that Kapp as a normal life, he only complement the other party''s normal strength, although the promotion is big, but still acceptable. On the contrary, after the original rule of life is made up, the momentum of the body is like the flood discharge of a dam. It is soaring wildly, and the improvement is far higher than Kapp. Finally, the dead bone even had a big variation. Under the guidance of the power of belief, the soul fire in the skull, like a long blue silk thread, began to flow in the white bone body again, forming a blood vessel like soul track. Although we can no longer have flesh and blood, because the rules have been perfected, new rules have been formed, which are in line with the survival rules of the dead. The final result is that after blood purification, Kapp consumed 500000 faith power, while the dead bone consumed an exaggerated 1.5 million, which is three times as much as Kapp. Feeling the transformation of their momentum, Li De nodded with satisfaction, and without hesitation, immediately began to release the second magic power, faith strengthening. As one of the core divinities, there is no doubt that the role of faith strengthening, and this time, he will be regardless of the cost to promote both to legend. The power of faith is abundant, which is so arrogant. Dawn''s war with foreign countries is about to begin. The more powerful he is, the more chips he has. After all, he can''t manage all the territory by himself. Most of the time, he still needs to resolve conflicts and fights. The power of tens of millions of dark beliefs makes Li De full of confidence. At the moment, the power in his hand is like a river running in the rainy season, thick, Pengbai, majestic. They swarmed in towards them. The soldiers guarding around the town hall, and even the residents walking on the street, sensing the ferocity of that force, turned their heads and looked at the back garden of the town hall. Although the scene inside was covered by high walls and green trees, there was some inexplicable panic in everyone''s heart. It seems that there is a dragon tearing the sky and the earth, roaring with its head high. The powerful momentum is like the collapse of a mountain, which makes people unconsciously have the illusion that they are so small. Ten minutes, twenty minutes... Three days later, Li Decai pulled his hand away from them. At the moment, the power of the dark faith on his attribute panel is only 200000... But it was more than 12 million before him. The faith power of Dawning sect has also dropped from more than 3 million to 500000. The total number is close to 15 million. It can be said that this time, Li De lost money. Both Kapp and Karsch fell asleep. Kapp sat on the grass, his body filled with the power of gold, pure power of gold like a thick cocoon wrapped him in. When he broke the cocoon, a legend was born.The dead bone on the other side is more exaggerated. At the moment, the blood vessels constructed by the fire of the soul have become blood red, as if they were really reconstructed. and it is as like as two peas in Li De. Even the fire of the soul in the brain of the withered bones was tinged with a faint crimson color. Under the snow-white bones, at the moment, the Dragon seemed to be ignited by the magic flame. Li De looked forward to it. According to his plan, the three magic arts should be released one by one, including blood purification, belief enhancement, and blood assimilation... but when he finally used the magic art of blood assimilation, he found that Kapu, who was originally more suitable for blood assimilation, could go his own way after being purified. In contrast, becoming a blood clan may affect his already perfect blood. At the last moment, he decisively chose to give up the release of Kapu. The dead bone is different. The special composition of the undead''s life gives Li De a lot of room to operate. Assimilation of the blood clan is extremely powerful. It''s a change in the level of rules, and the undead can accept it. Finally, they directly assimilate the dead bones into the blood clan. What kind of life will the undead become when they are blooded? Blood dead dragon? Blood dragon of the dead? Dragon blood undead? He''s looking forward to that. Towards this moment, I fell into two deep levels of life. Li De''s spirit permeates and observes their transformation through the power of belief. At the same time, it also confirmed his understanding of the clergy and divinity. The sleeping time was not short until the next morning. In ancient times, when the beast came to the world, his eyes were full of fury, and his head was full of fury. He stood up abruptly, and Kapp stood up with his head high. This Orc king lion''s sideburns have been completely transformed into pure gold color, and his body has reached the height of three blades. The strong muscles have now made the clothes on the body appear many cracks, like the muscles watered by bronze, which are exposed to the air through the cracks of the stretched clothes. The eyes are shining with golden light, which is breathtaking. The surrounding steel is as strong as the air, which makes people breathless. At the moment, the system''s prompt sounds like an appointment. "Ding ~ your subordinate KAP lion, upgraded to legend lv25, won the title of king of lion, king of lion, king of lion people, increased the deterrent power to orcs to worship, increased the legend degree by 30, and greatly attracted orcs below the legend to take refuge." Just when Li De was surprised, the dead bone beside him suddenly spread its wings, and the whole skull dragon shot up like a bamboo shoot. The wingspan of 18 blades soared directly to 24 blades, becoming an absolute giant. What''s more surprising is that at this moment, in the soul fire burning in the brain of the dead bone, there is the power of scarlet like blood, and in his original white bone body, the power of scarlet also reconstructs the blood vessels with pure energy. With the blood colored energy blessing, the whole skull dragon looks both powerful and mysterious. An unprecedented bone dragon was born. "Ding ~ your subordinate, withered bones ¡¤ dragon of destruction, has been promoted to legend successfully. At present, lv26 is a legend. At the same time, it has been transformed into the blood dragon of the dead, gained all the characteristics of the blood clan, and won a new title - King of the blood Dragon. King of blood dragon, the first blood dragon born in the world. The perfect combination of blood clan and undead bone dragon not only has the extraordinary characteristics of undead and dragon, but also has the powerful talent of blood clan. The legend degree has increased by 50. And because the blood dragon of the dead was given life by the master of the dawn God system, it became the God of the dawn God system automatically and activated the priesthood Dragon (0.01%), the dead (0.01%) and blood sucking (1%) " after hearing the system prompt, Li De''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise. This words nag unexpectedly got so big benefit, the first dead blood dragon born in the world??? Did he create a new race? What''s more, this guy even became his God, activating three clergy at one time... Although the degree of control is very low, it''s also a clergy. Even if you have a skeleton, even if you can''t become a true God, you will no longer be restricted by level 30. You can continue to upgrade your level. In glory, level 30 is a huge threshold. Because for normal life, level 30 is at the top, which is the highest level, full level. If you want to break the shackles, you have to master some of God''s power to continue to ascend.Like twelve winged angel, although the other party is not a God, but because of the divinity, can not be restricted by the highest level of level 30. This is the original rule of glory and cannot be changed. Therefore, those who have reached the point of legend will certainly seek to become gods. Otherwise, you have to find a way to get some of the characteristics of gods, or the level will always be stuck in the level 30 demigod stage. But how can Fengshen be so simple? Before the old days came, how high was the God''s life? It is as difficult to see the power of existence. However, it seems that it is not a high requirement to obtain some of the divine characteristics, which is difficult to suffocate the life of the theme. That''s why when the old days come, when the power of gods is reduced to the freezing point and mortals can kill gods, those ambitious and powerful people will be so fanatical. Because they have been waiting for countless years, the opportunity finally came. In the face of inner desire and life''s instinct to pursue high-level power, the dignity of the gods in the past seems so weak. "My lord... I feel the great power in my body. I''ve broken through and become a legend!" "Praise you, my master, you are strong enough to make the sun dim..." "Ga ga ga... Orc cub? Do you want to taste the breath of the great dragon of destruction? ... " Li De looks at Kapp, who has a bad complexion for a moment, with black lines on his face. This idiot, even if he becomes a God, is still nagging. This problem can''t be corrected. But there''s also an advantage to nagging... If you don''t have a meat shield when you meet an enemy, you can definitely attract all the firepower as long as you throw it over... It''s not too pleasant to use it to cut off the enemy. Not bothering to pay attention to the bones of complacency there, Lide turned and looked at Karp. "Karp, how do you feel?" Kapp took a deep breath and went straight to his knees, his eyes filled with excitement and unspeakable fanaticism. "But as long as I have the time to enter the realm of the royal family, I will not be the perfect one." From the original breakthrough is difficult, to now have confidence to break through to level 30 of the demigod, which is not a big change. Li De nodded with satisfaction, and cultivated two legends full of prospects. The 15 million faith effort was not unjust. A breakthrough to level 25 becomes a legend, the potential is fully stimulated, and the future can be expected. When one reaches level 26, he not only becomes the first undead blood dragon in the world, but also becomes his God, activates his clergy and has unlimited possibilities. If you add him, the city of dawn will have three legends. A three legend, this data before the advent of the old days, a powerful empire is just like this. But how vast is the Empire? How many lives are there to rule? So the city of dawn needs to expand. Whether it''s the power in his hand or the ambition beating in his heart, the territory that dawning now rules can''t satisfy him. Eyes open two people''s property panel, looked at a few eyes above. After reaching the legend, Kapp''s all skill attributes have been qualitatively improved, and one of them has derived a powerful passive skill comparable to scarlet power. Power of gold: when attacking, it has the characteristics of breaking armor, corroding, burning and bleeding. When the power of gold invades into the body, it will tear the opponent''s body and cause real damage that cannot be exempted. This skill is similar to scarlet power. Of course, there is still a big gap between Karp''s power and Li Debbie''s, but it is undeniable that Karp, the orc King now, is really qualified to be called the orc king. The legend of level 25 is also one of the top three in the orc empire. Compared with Karp, dead bone skills are more gorgeous. Not only the whole skill has been upgraded to the legendary level, and Li De''s favorite passive skill, scarlet power, has been acquired, but also a strong and extreme talent, the undead blood dragon. Undead blood Dragon: 1. It can absorb blood and death energy to recover body damage. As long as the soul fire is not completely extinguished, even if the body is destroyed, it can recover to its peak. 2. It can leave a soul mark in the blood pool, and can revive in the blood pool after death, with a cooling time of three months. 3. It can consume the soul energy in the body to transform the Dragon life into the blood dragon of the dead. The transformed blood dragon of the dead will completely submit and be absolutely controlled. Blood sucking, recovery, rebirth, and development of blood lineage are three basic skills. The strongest characteristics of blood lineage have been inherited by withered bones. Li De''s face is full of smiles, double stars and double arrows. The contrast between the two legends is not so strong.After a little meditation, he gave the order directly. "Karp, you go to the dwarf Valley immediately to confirm whether the seal of the old evil god will break. If it will break in a short time, you will lead the lion army to guard the dwarf valley. If it doesn''t break in a short time, return to the city of dawn and attack the underground world with the army. " "Kugu, you go with me to the underground world, and immediately attack the halfling God, the territory that should have belonged to the city of dawn. Now, it''s time to take it back." At present, the areas that are most likely to be in danger and that are most worrying for Li De are the underground world and the dwarf valley. On the one hand, there is the half body God who may threaten millions of believers of the twilight sect at any time, and on the other hand, there is the old evil god who may wake up and break the seal at any time. As for the Centaur God in the low hills and the noble God in green, their danger is not small, but not fatal. "Yes, crown!" Kapp is full of Zhongqi, and the strength in his body is his greatest strength. The power of gold on this lion begins to burn. With the powerful hair on his head, he is now as powerful as a golden warlord revived from ancient times. "Ga ga ga ~ master, I can''t wait. Those dirty halflings should have been turned into ashes under my breath long ago!" "Of course, there is the God of the damned halfling, the God of butcher, which is a wonderful word..." the withered bones give out sharp strange laughter again, combined with the scarlet power of the white bones, like a horrible monster just crawling out of the blood of hell. At this moment, at the top of the magic city, the busiest building in the research center of the magic city is looking into the sky. "This is the choice of fate, the beginning of the new epic, and an unprecedented catastrophe. The decadent power of the past comes back to the world, and the old ruler sealed by the creator once again overlooks the multiple planes. Where should the glory go "Can this city with infinite vitality, which I have never seen before, really bear my hope?" The open window overlooks the white Mermaid gathering in the distance. The delicate face is almost perfect, and the blue eyes are as deep as the stars. The long hair in the back of my mind is like soaking in water, floating slowly, full of indescribable charm. "Since it''s called dawn, I hope you can really lead this city to dawn... Lord of Cachar." The ancient language whispered in the mouth is not any known words, which is difficult to understand. The guard, who had been the mysterious existence of the stone slab of fate, had a complex emotion on his face that outsiders could not understand when he looked into the distance. "Fate makes me lose everything, but I never believe that fate can decide everything..." "if you can let me see hope, I will be willing to be your sword, which is not only to break the old decadence... but also to cut off the involvement of fate... " Chapter 445 "Come on, I''m watching you. Don''t be lazy!" "I''m ready to go on the expedition right now. Get your weapons ready for me..." "under the glory of the crown, the city of dawn will become the master of the underground world..." "for the dawn!" August 13, twilight city. All the dawn troops gathered in the city, which was originally a city of halflings. Standing on the wall of the city, Li Dezhen looked into the distance. As long as the Legion below looks up, you can see the figure of Wei''an. Even if he doesn''t make any moves, the army''s power is rising. This is their Savior, the Lord they are loyal to, and the one who leads the city of dawn to glory. After the army had completely assembled, Li De began to think. At present, the army in dusk city is mainly composed of five forces. 1¡¢ Orc legion, 50000. If you count the 150000 troops still stationed in the dwarf Valley, the number of orcs in the city of dawn is much higher than the humans he has been supporting. The reason why there are so many people is that the dwarf Valley is close to the barren wasteland, and the reputation of the lion tribe is very good nearby, so the number of orcs grows very fast before the old days. 2¡¢ Centaurs, 100000. The Centaur Corps is mainly composed of iron hoof tribes in low mountains and hills. After several times of expansion, the number of iron hoof tribes also exceeds 200000. At this time, the army that Li De had conquered long ago had all moved to the dwarf Valley to guard the Mithril vein with the lion tribe. Because the city is too small, when the iron hoof tribe came to the dwarf Valley, they directly selected 100000 people to form a centaur army. At present, the remaining 100000 people follow the orcs to fight against the old monsters. Of course, now on the low hills, guyDo''s windy Empire has come into power. By that time, as long as he solves the Centaur God, he will be able to obtain millions of centaurs. 3¡¢ The demon legion, in the twilight city at this moment, has gathered more than 200000 demons, yes, 200000. The project of raising pigs in the abyss makes the dark Master Li De''s sword. After the cooperation between the two sides is established, the spirits of the dead withdraw from this plane. So now the whole stone level is included in the power territory of the city of dawn by him. Without danger, hundreds of thousands of demonic armies will not have to be maintained all the time. At this moment, there is no problem to transfer 200000 to the theme plane. After the reorganization of the officers'' regiment in the city of dawn, they have been able to command the demons basically, at least they will not kill each other in the battle. Of course, there is still a way to go to achieve meticulous control like the army of the theme plane. Fourth, the blade of the king, a total of 30000 people. This power cultivated by the city of dawn is composed of several small legions - magic language knights in the air force, magic language bats carrying missiles, giant Legion in the ground force, holy light blood clan, and caster Legion... although the number of King''s blade is not much, its strength can not be underestimated, especially after the last dawn Festival, the number of blood clan has been expanded again. At the moment, the total number of blood clan has exceeded 5500, and the transferred blood mage also has four thousand people regiments. We can imagine the number of casters is 4000. Fifth, the twilight legion, with 250000 people. This Legion was formed when he conquered the twilight city and spread the belief of the twilight sect. On weekdays, he stationed in the twilight city to search for underground life for him as a believer. There are many lives in the underground world, so the composition of them is also very complex. There are lizards, dog heads, hawks, nagas and so on. There are nearly 20 races. But because of too messy and uneven combat effectiveness, it ranked at the bottom of the five legions. After a little calculation, Li De''s eyes flashed some exclamation. The total strength of these five forces has exceeded 500000. This has to be said to be a shocking data. Half a million. This is a real army. Moreover, this is not the full potential of dawn city. If all of them are calculated, he can even pull out an army of millions of people... There are more than 65 demon legions alone. Rao is so, this huge army also let dusk city was crowded, even outside the city has been densely stationed under the army. The orc King Karp of level 25, the half length mage of level 18, and the super caveman of level 16 are all looking at Li De''s back. Above the sky, the skeleton is spreading its wings, and the ice dragon Atlantis is now like a pony, following behind the skeleton''s butt. This supernormal ice dragon with proud and charming attributes was defeated after encountering the dead bones. The legend of level 26 started, and Atlantis, the supernormal of level 20, was weak in resistance.With the words of withered bones, nagging''s staff have their first younger brother... "under the crown, according to the information obtained by the intelligence department, the halflings started to gather all the forces in the underground world a few months ago. At this time, more than 3 million halflings were gathered around the main city of Lius, and more than 600000 other races were enslaved by halflings.... this is 3.6 million? Li De''s eyes were slightly cold. This is not a small number. It seems that the halfling God is ready to conquer the underground world. But it''s a pity that the halfling''s opponent this time is him. A hundred lambs are not a match for a lion. "How is the rectification of the army going?" "Under the crown, all the expected troops have arrived." "Order the attack." "Yes The order was given and the army set out. On August 13, 3526, more than 500000 dawn troops started the process of conquering the underground world from dusk city. Among them, the demon Legion dispatched 200000 people, the twilight Legion dispatched 200000 people, the Centaur Legion 100000 people, the orc Legion 50000 people, and the king''s blade 30000 people in total, including 12000 magic language bats, 4000 blood clan caster legions... The total number of 580000 people, approaching 600000. The diameter of dusk city and ryukes city is more than 1000 kilometers. Because this is a battle of conquest, we want to annex all the territory, so we did not use the magic language bat to transport troops. Instead, all tribes, cities and races on the way either surrendered and became prisoners or were beheaded, without exception. Shortly after setting out from dusk City, in order to speed up the advance, Li De ordered the army to be divided into three regiments. He led the 200000 demonic Legion in the middle, and the withered bone and frost dragon Atlantis led 100000 centaurs and 30000 King''s blade to attack from the left. Level 25 Orc King Karp leads 200000 Twilight legions and 50000 Orc legions to sweep from the right. There are three routes. And the dawn army finally showed its sharp edge in this underground world. After so many years of farming, Li De has quietly developed so many technologies and cultivated a complete military industry, all of which are now in use. Fear has the bombing formation of magic bats. The soldiers on the ground have the armor, weapons, bows, arrows forged by dwarf factories day and night. Even every Legion is followed by Alchemy catapults. Once they encounter difficulties, alchemy catapults can provide firepower support at any time. , under the bombardment of the alchemy bomb, is as fragile as a bubble. The sharp claws of the underground race are facing the mountain and the wall in the face of the armor of the dawn army. With exaggerated equipment, wherever dawn army passed, whether it was the city of halflings or the tribes of other underground races, they were all conquered. No one can withstand the charge of the steel army at dawn after the alchemy bomb washes the ground. Ten years of sharpening a sword is enough to cut the sky and the earth. On August 20, the number of the three legions was greatly expanded because of the large number of prisoners. The most exaggerated one was the demon Legion led by Li de. in a few days, the number of the three legions increased from 200000 to 400000, which doubled. Moreover, under the divine power of Li De, these new troops soon became believers, and continued to aim at the city of Lius. On August 25, already aware of the movement, the halflings sent out a large army to clean up the tribes around the city of Lius, and set up an army of more than 2 million halflings. On August 30, the dawn army advanced to less than 300 kilometers away from the city of ryukes. Meanwhile, under the expedition of the legendary blood dragon of the dead bone and the orc King Kapp, both the left and right routes were included in the territory of dawn. If you spread out the map of the underground world, two thirds of the whole territory, except for the barren land, now belongs to the city of dawn. But as we all know, the war is far from over, and the halfling army has not even formally fought with the city of dawn. Sure enough, the war will be staged intensively in the next few days. On September 2, kugu led an army to attack a city full of halflings. More than 400000 troops came out from both sides, colliding with the Centaur and the blade of the king. Those halfling legions who were covered by magic were caught off guard, causing chaos in the army. And the guy, kuggu, just wanted to make a reaction, was directly entangled by the legendary halfling and two extraordinary halflings, and couldn''t get away for a moment. Although the ice dragon Atlantis tried to save the situation, it was also quickly dragged down by the other side''s transcendence. Although the real command of this army is the leader of the blood clan, the two top fighting forces are entangled, and the legions above and below come too suddenly. For a moment, the army suffered heavy lossesNot only nearly 200000 prisoners saved in more than ten days were all killed, but even the Centaur lost more than 30000 people. If it wasn''t for the ferocity of the giants, they would have suffered even more. At the critical moment, it was 4000 blood mages who made great efforts to turn the tide back. They jointly released the ultimate big move - bloody storm, condensed hundreds of thousands of killing bats, forcibly killed through the army of halflings, and won the final victory of the war. Aware of the heavy losses of the army, Ku Gu is afraid of Li De''s blame. Finally, he goes crazy and resists the attack of the legendary halfling and kills an extraordinary stop loss. In the end, the legendary halfling realized that the crazy skeleton could not cope with it, and knew that nothing could be done, so he had no choice but to retreat. But under the fury of withered bones, they did not dare to ignore the crazy pursuit. In the end, 400000 halflings survived only 100000 people, and the loss was terrible. At the same time, Kapp, who passed through a low grassland, was also attacked, not only by halflings, but also by more than 300000 other underground races. The total number of troops exceeds 600000, which is an exaggeration. However, Kapp''s perception of danger is far higher than that of the dead. He immediately realized that something was wrong, and immediately let the army defend. Sure enough, the army of halflings was killed. But Kapu is a real tribal king. He commands countless battles in his life, which can''t be compared with his words. With superb command skills, ORC Legion and twilight Legion cooperate very tacit understanding, just to carry the impact of the halfling army. The halfling fought with the dawn army for ten days, and was finally killed by the well-equipped dawn army. In a war of this scale, ordinary tactics can no longer achieve much. In the end, we have to rely on hard power. But under the background of the city of dawn, what qualifications do halflings have to compete with the army of dawn? After the defeat of the halfling legion, the underground races they enslaved were also incorporated by the twilight Legion. At the end of the war, the twilight Legion''s power expanded directly to 360000, and the orc Legion''s total reached an exaggerated 400000. The only regret for Kapp is that the legendary commander of the halfling army didn''t fight. Although he felt the breath of the other side, the other side had been hiding in a secret corner, which made his idea of killing a legend come to nothing. After the news that both sides were attacked at the same time was known by Li De, he was very unhappy about it. Kapp was ok, but kugu, an idiot, was so wary that he immediately sent someone to scold him. Kugu is very depressed about this, and he has no place to spread his anger.... in these two attacks, Li De was also distracted by the two legends of the appearance of the halfling. It seems that it is not only he who has cultivated strong power during this period of time, but also the God of halfling who has cultivated several strong ones. There are millions of halflings, and the resources that the other side can use are not much worse than him. When Li De led the demon army, he was suddenly found ambushing. When he looked at the halfling Legion from all around with a question mark on his face, his expression was wonderful. Who gives these idiots courage? Then, with a wave of his hand, 20 demons and ten thousand men swarmed on. These cruel and bloodthirsty demons are the elites selected by Li De, and their ranks are all above level 13... the half body legion with more than 600000 people originally thought it was a war of annihilation, but after contacting with the demons, they found that they could not fight any of these terrible monsters... even their 100 person squadron leader and 1000 person commander could be easily defeated Ordinary demons kill. The terrible fighting power of the demonic Legion makes the halfling Legion not like an ambush, but a dish delivery. In just three days, more than 300000 halflings were engulfed by the demon army, and the rest of them collapsed and began to flee. Li De also noticed a powerful presence in this battle, peeping at all this secretly, but the other side didn''t do it. He also kept vigilant about this. If he didn''t do it, he would push it directly. He didn''t bother to find the mysterious man. What should he do if he was ambushed? after the battle, 200000 demon casualties didn''t even exceed 5000, and the miscellaneous army formed by the prisoners couldn''t take part in the war. He didn''t go to the battlefield until he finally captured the prisoners. In three battles and three victories, apart from the dead bones, because after all, idiots lost a lot of money, the legions led by Li De and Kapp suffered little casualties, and even expanded a lot because of the number of captives. On September 5, the three armies continued to sweep the underground world. Wherever they passed, the small tribes fled, or simply surrendered to become members of the army. On September 6, the halflings continued to bury their bones in a valley, trying to swallow the Legion completely.But the withered bones who had been scolded had already raised twelve points of vigilance, and immediately realized the danger. Finally, they went into the enemy''s battle single handedly. After the promotion of legend, the distance of the dead dragon breath has reached the exaggeration level of 200 blades. This 26 level legendary undead blood dragon has carried out an unprecedented massacre on those ambush legions. More than 100000 people were devoured by Longxi. In the end, if two legends didn''t suddenly appear to attack the dead bones, they would spend a lot of money to drag down the crazy dead bones. I''m afraid that the army would be disabled even if it was not destroyed. Although the two legends held on to the dead bones, they found that the strange undead was so fierce that they were forced to fight them with one enemy and two enemies. The idea of killing the dead bones finally came to an end and they had to retreat again. There is no meritorious service on the side of withered bones, and the halflings have not given up. The next day, two legendary halflings and three extraordinary men didn''t lead the ordinary army. Five of them killed Kapp. The halflings have made up their mind to get rid of a dawn Legion. Kapp noticed that the enemy was coming, and immediately sent a distress signal to Li de. at the same time, he had a fierce fight with two legends and three extraordinary men. The king of the lion of level 25 has the power of gold all over his body. He is fighting with a sword in his hand. The combat effectiveness of its outbreak makes the halflings tremble. I didn''t expect that the legend of level 25 was so powerful that it was so outrageous! Kapp with absolute powerful force, rigidly dragged the five top combat effectiveness of halflings. After a period of fierce fighting, Kapp fell into the disadvantage, but by this time, Lee had arrived. Li De didn''t even use magic. He was holding a sharp sword in his hand. He used the legendary skill shadow blade to directly hurt a legend and kill an extraordinary one. If it wasn''t for the other party who used the transmission scroll and left the battlefield quickly, I''m afraid none of these people would survive. After this battle, the halflings finally gave up the idea of intercepting the dawn army on the way, and simply contracted all their strength to the main city of the halflings. After more than 2 million troops were stationed in the city of ryukes, it became a kind of undeveloped city. The cities built by hollowing out the mountains are too strong to describe, with enough troops and gods as backing. It''s a city that can''t afford to fall. On September 8, at dawn, the army broke through the city of halflings, which is closest to the city of ryukes. The army is only 30 kilometers away from the city of ryukes, and can arrive in a few days. And the three armies gathered here. In less than a month, not counting the fringe, only the city of Lius was left in the territory of halflings. And here, too, will be the final decisive battle. In this unknown name of the small city, Kapp with a group of high-level respectfully to stand on the wall of Li De jump at the distance. "Under the crown, all the halflings and their enslaved troops have entered the city of Lius. As long as we conquer this city, the underground world will no longer be able to resist the forces of the dawn army! " Although the underground world is vast, the density of life is far lower than the main plane because of the poor living environment and numerous predators. The halflings are definitely the most powerful force in the underground world, although there are many other tribes besides the halflings. But no matter what aspect, half body is not so strong. As long as the halflings are exterminated, other tribes have only one way to be destroyed in the face of the dawn army. There has always been only one enemy. Li De turned to look at Karp, his eyes a little chilly. "It''s not urgent for the time being. I need a helper." "Help?" Kapp was slightly stunned. Li De didn''t explain this too much, and his eyes looked thoughtful. A moment later, a decision was made. With a slight wave of his hand, Kapp found a machete beside Li De floating quietly. And this seemingly insignificant chopping saber suddenly burst out a very terrible breath, like the spirit of the ancient beast sealed inside. After the dark light is activated, it shoots into the air from the blade. After a few breaths, a magic mirror with two edges appears in the sky. After a few breaths, the center of the magic mirror floats like a wave of water. And then there''s a picture on it that really shakes Kapp. A terrifying being with a golden crown, a human skin cape and a long white bone sword stands in a palace of bones. That pair of eyes full of blue soul fire directly looked at the magic mirror, the body sent out the pressure from countless planes, the terrible breath was like a huge wave, rolled up thousands of tons of sea water and smashed down. Kapp even felt his soul almost collapsed at the moment. With just one look from the other side, he felt like a huge hammer hitting his spirit sea.It''s an ancient god, who came after destroying the river of stars. After a little recovery, Kapp''s face was shocked. The existence of such terror is actually called by the crown... Helper?? Everyone was shocked, that is, the terror of the strong on the other side of the magic mirror, and the fact that Li De could summon such a terrible existence. It''s terrible. "Lord of dawn." When the dark master saw Li De, the fire of his soul flickered slightly, and his tone softened a little. "What''s the matter?" During this period, Li De helped him conquer ten abyss planes in a row, and the casualties were not big, which made the dark Master feel that Li De was quite reliable, and his favor increased a lot. Li De''s tone was more relaxed than that of last time. "Dark master, you don''t need anything to contact friends, do you?" Huh? Dark Master Leng for a while, no matter what you contact me for? But it seems that it''s right to say so, and it''s not necessarily necessary to have something to contact. For a moment, his mind could not turn around. He didn''t know what Li De wanted to do. "It''s the same, but I still need to be busy dealing with those abyss planes. I don''t have much time..." Li De smiles, "no problem, today is mainly to exchange feelings with you... in addition, I haven''t got any gifts for you since I''ve known you for a long time. Today I''m going to kill a God. I heard that the dead like the soul of the God, if the dark dominates it If you abandon your friend''s gift, the spirit of this God will be given to you. " The spirit of the gods? In the empty eyes of the dark master, the fire of the soul suddenly rose. Although GUI is one of the 15 undead monarchs, he is powerful and powerful to the extreme, but the soul of the God is still a treasure for him. It is possible for the undead to grow up by swallowing the soul. If he wants to ascend to a higher level, he cannot do without a strong soul. It is definitely helpful for him to get a lot of spirits. Although the number of gods is not small, it is also very difficult to hunt. After all, the other side can''t fight, but there are so many ways to escape. Now Li De is about to present a precious spirit to him, which makes the dark Master''s favor to Li De increase a bit. "Dawn Lord, is that true?" Li De recognized the heart of the dark master and gave a smile. "Now, of course, I''m going to attack the city of the demigods. You should know that the gods of the theme plane have been reduced to the ordinary, and their strength has dropped to the freezing point. " "Theme plane?" Dark Master smell speech at this time just looked around him a few eyes, after a little induction, eyes a little surprised. "The rules of the theme face other gods are extremely powerful. If I come, I can''t even have a breathing time. How can you not be excluded by the rules?" Li De sighed, "this time I spent a lot of money to sneak from the abyss to the main plane, and even used divinity to seal part of my power, so I could barely stay for a longer time..." the dark Master nodded after hearing the words. Every God has its own unique divinity, and it''s not too novel to seal its own power It''s a matter of time. "It''s an accident to meet the spirit of the halfling this time. The spirits of the dead like souls, and you must be no exception to the Dark Lord. So I''ve come to hunt that spirit, and I''ll give you his soul in advance." When Li De said this, his eyes flashed a little sigh. "I spent a lot of money to seal my strength this time. I''m afraid that the seal will break automatically and be transmitted back to the abyss by the will of the theme plane. But even if I fail to achieve my goal this time, as long as I can satisfy you, I don''t think the price I paid this time will be in vain.... now his role is a bit of flattery, and this also implies the Dark Lord in another direction intentionally or unintentionally. I''ve paid such a high price for you... the dark Master heard that the soul of the soul flickered slightly, and gave him a touch. "Dawn Lord, you are indeed a trustworthy ally. The rules of the theme plane are so powerful that you have to pay such a huge price to accomplish something. At that time, you just need to trap the God of halfling, and let me do it. " Li De smiles in his heart when he hears that the hint is not in vain. It''s easy to deal with the dead... These guys are really honest. "In that case, I won''t refuse. Anyway, it''s your soul. You''d better take it yourself so that I won''t be hurt. But I can still use his divine body. You must not destroy the dark master at that time. "The dark Master nodded, "it should be." He naturally needs the body of God, but the soul is more important than the body of God. As Li De has said, he naturally won''t fight for it. After all, it was given to him by the other party. "After I enter the main city of the halfling, when I meet the God of the halfling, I will activate this saber. Those saints come to the main plane, and their power is legendary at most..." The Dark Lord is in a good mood. Even if he can''t come to the main plane himself, how difficult is it to clean up the existence of a legendary level? At this time, the undead monarch''s eyes on Li De became closer and closer. This ally really made friends in vain. Even now, he was thinking about how to repay Li De. After chatting for a while, Li Dehui takes the initiative to get in touch with the dark master, who cuts off the contact. If the goal has been achieved, there won''t be much nonsense. When the magic mirror disappears, the fear on the orc King Karp''s face slowly subsides. The power of the undead monarch can''t be resisted by the legend of level 25. "Under the crown... Did you pull the Dark Lord to be a helper?" Li De smiles when he hears this incredible tone. "Yes, the Dark Lord is for me." The plan of killing pigs with a knife is not only aimed at ordinary demons, but also can be used to treat the upper class forces. In this world, how many knives are sharper than those of the undead monarch?? "Does the demigod need you to be so careful?" Kapp couldn''t help wondering. Li De nodded and said with profound meaning. "Although the God of the halfling is a God coming to the main plane, it seems that it is not strong enough, but there is one point that we can not ignore - the ally of the God of the halfling." "Under the crown, do you mean that the demigods may unite with other gods coming to the plane to resist our attack?" There was a flash of gold in Kapp''s eyes. "But who are the allies of the demigods? You''ve got information on this? " Li De took a deep look at the lion and shook his head slowly. "No, I can''t even tell if they have allies..." "then why are you?" Kapp was puzzled. In his view, the power of gods will decline greatly after they are born, and it is very important to use their power to deal with a weak God. If outsiders are allowed to intervene, they must share the spoils they have got. Isn''t it a waste of money... moreover, the Dark Lord is so powerful that the other side is not reliable... "take precautions," Li De''s eyes are uncertain. "Never underestimate any God, even if the other side''s strength is weak. We let the Dark Lord participate in it, which is equivalent to buying us an insurance at the cost of the soul of the Demi God. The advantage is that we can act boldly, even if there is a big problem, we have enough strength to deal with it. Another key point is that through cooperation with the Dark Lord, we can get closer to each other. The Dark Lord''s position is extraordinary, and we may still have something to use him in the future. " Li De has never been greedy for immediate interests. He looks further. Even if the halfling God had no help, he also took this opportunity to establish a deeper relationship with the Dark Lord. In any way, he was not at a loss. Moreover, if this time he kills the gods with the dark Master''s knife, he will be more unscrupulous in the future. This is equivalent to having a life-saving card, you can pull out the dark master to support the scene. Kapp only saw that the first level might be divided into spoils, but Li De had thought about pulling the Dark Lord out to block the gun in the future... - - - - - - "under the crown, those damned vampires have surrounded the city of Lius. I implore you to give us an order to let our army go out and defeat these blasphemers who should be hanged!" In the temple of the God of halflings, a group of righteous and indignant high-level halflings look at the high altar with anger and close their eyes to the silent God of halflings. They have never suffered such a big failure. In the former underground world, who could compete with the halflings for dominance? But since the vampire led the twilight sect, everything has changed. If it were not for the protection of the great gods, they would have been conquered. This is just unbearable!! But even if the God of the halflings is there, their troops who went to snipe the dusk sect also suffered unprecedented losses... several attacks all ended in failure, which further accumulated the resentment of the high-level halflings. Why? Can that damned dusk be so unscrupulous? They also have great gods!Although the military hard power is far less than that of the city of dawn, and has been defeated many times, every halfling firmly believes that the victory of the war will belong to them. The glory of kaporoz''s crown will shine on them forever. For the glory of God, they will be fearless of life and death. Kaporoz, the God of the half body, slowly opened his eyes when he heard the sound, and his amber eyes were bursting with light. As sharp as the arrow from the archer, the air quieted down in an instant, and all the people looked at their God feverishly. "Dusk is coming with his army." Light tone with a high overlooking, just also angry halfling heard this face a stiff. The God of dusk... when they thought that they were fighting against a God, their rising anger suddenly seemed to be splashed with a basin of cold water. The underground world can''t know the status quo of the gods in the surface world. If they know that gods can be killed by mortals, they may not be so timid. But in the final analysis, the majesty left by the gods is too powerful, and the fear of the gods of ordinary people has already penetrated into the soul. Life in the underground world is no exception. Looking at the quiet half body below, the God of half body moved his eyes and said slowly. "If the God of dusk dares to come, it is doomed that the divine war will open." "This time is different from the past..." "I have prepared a burial place for the God of dusk... The underground world can only belong to us halflings, and no one can touch it!" As soon as the words came out, the air of the taxi suddenly surged up. "Yes, under the crown, the underground world can only be your ruling world!! That damned heretic God can only crawl under your feet "Praise you, my God!" "Kill the dusk God, everything will belong to the halfling!" The shouting crowd was excited. In their opinion, since the God of half body has spoken, then the God of dusk will fall. In their hearts, the God of half body is invincible! No one can survive under the authority of the demigods. The half body God''s eye wave flickers, the eye son peeps out a few minutes cold to kill machine. "This time, we''re not the only ones fighting against dusk. I''ve arranged for our halflings'' allies to help us." "Allies?" Standing in the front, the legendary old halfling who once held a confrontation with Li De''s eyes lit up. "Under the crown, is it the God of the grey dwarf?" Although grey dwarfs are close relatives of dwarves, they belong to the evil order keeping camp, which is very different from the neutral order keeping camp of dwarves. The only halflings that can be called allies are the grey dwarfs. Because the God of the grey dwarf has always been a good friend of the God of the halfling, even before they became gods, they knew each other. The halfling God nodded, with some appreciation on his face. "Yes, it''s the God of the grey dwarfs who, like me, come into an underground world on the thematic plane. Unfortunately, most of the underground world collapsed because of the birth of the old evil god. At the moment, he could not even get enough food to support his followers. This time, he helped us to kill the God of twilight. We will establish trade relations with them and provide enough food and territory for his followers. " Hearing this, the halfling''s eyes lit up. No matter how to say, two gods against one, how to see the chance of victory is big. But the God of halfling did not stop, and gave everyone a big surprise. "Not only the God of the grey dwarf, but also the God of smelting and refining, the God of the grey dwarf, will join in the battle. The God of smelting is not even inferior to the God of the grey dwarf in combat effectiveness, and is a rare God of war. " "Crown, your wisdom is enough to let the gods praise!" The old halfling''s eyes are full of excitement at the moment. Now they have three gods!! But these three gods. Against a god of dusk, no matter how powerful he is, he can definitely kill him with one blow. "Go down and get ready. When the war starts, I will drag the dusk God into the kingdom of God with divine skill. Then you will conquer his army." "Under your glory, I swear with my life that these people will be our captives! I will be your believer in the future With the old halfling''s fanatical words, the lower half of the high-level look at each other, can see each other''s eyes happy. This wave is absolutely stable. They can''t wait for the damned God of dusk to hit the city. Chapter 446 September 9, dry and cold. Underground world, the city of Lius, the main city of halflings. Woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo. When the dawn Legion set out, there were 580000 people in total, but when it moved under the city of ryukes, the total number of troops did not decrease, but expanded to 1 million. It''s amazing. Dense army looked down from the sky, like marching ants, the whole land was covered. Everyone''s eyes are fixed on the city in front, which is the same as the giant creeping, with cold eyes. The city of ryukes is a city built in the mountains. The towering peaks are the walls, and the solid rock walls are the shields. The highest part of the outer wall even exceeds 200 blades. If you want to attack the city from the front, you can''t even climb the walls by the tribes on the ground. In addition to the shooting holes all over the city walls and mountain crevices, the bow and arrow that the halflings are most skilled at is like a hedgehog, showing cold arrows. It''s no exaggeration to call the City Tianhe under such armed forces. The city of ryukes has only one front wall, and the other three sides are all towering peaks with a height of 700-800 blades. With the defensive army, only flying arms can cross it. So if you want to capture this city, you have to attack from the front. However, under the front wall, there is only a road about 100 blades wide leading to the city. But the passage is also blocked by a 50 blade high wall, which is quite different from the surrounding 100 blade high rock wall. But the guards are the most strict. "Under the crown, all the troops are ready. Do you want to launch an attack?" Kapp stood behind Li De and reported respectfully. Other high-level officers of dawn army also looked at Li De with burning eyes, waiting for him to issue orders. Only dead bones, the blood dragon of the dead, and his little brother, the ice dragon, soared in mid air. After the three armies assembled, this guy''s command was seized by Li De. In fact, Li De''s poor performance in nagging the commander-in-chief made him lose his mind to support him, or let him be a meat shield... Cheap mouth also has the advantage of cheap mouth. Li De stood on a raised hill, gazing coldly at the main city of halflings in the distance, his breath was deadly. After hearing Kapp''s report, he didn''t hesitate to give orders directly. "Attack as planned!" The tone is insipid, but it is full of murders. This battle represents the final ownership of the underground world. Whoever wins will rule this vast land. Halfling has absolute self-confidence, so does he. He doesn''t believe that the same level of power can block the blade of dawn. After years of farming and development, he has made countless efforts. What can he say about the sword he forged himself? The city of dawn is no longer the castle of kachar, which had only 200 blood descendants. Its edge has been exposed, which is enough to make any influence on the theme side look sideways. After receiving the order, Kapp, the legendary Orc king of level 25, immediately nodded his head, looked a bit tyrannical in his eyes, waved his hand fiercely, and the herald below immediately sounded the horn. Sobbing ~ the war horn sounded again, but different from before, this time the horn was long and deep, full of the meaning of killing. At the sound of the bugle, the officer team in charge of the command in the front changed its face and immediately began to give orders. "Goblin, get ready!" Click, click ~ the long chain turns, and the sound of the chain on the winch rings. A Goblin Bomb dropping vehicle with magic symbols printed on it began to emit faint magic waves under the control of soldiers nearby. The power of the goblin''s bomb drop truck has been fully demonstrated in the last attack on Naga city. Therefore, the crystallization of these goblins has become a key research project of the city of dawn, and the magic symbols painted above are the biggest improvement. With the blessing of magic, not only the range is greatly increased, but also the weight of the alchemy bomb that can be dropped is greatly increased. At the moment, it may be more appropriate to call it magic catapult, but considering the more important position of goblin in the city of dawn, the name of goblin catapult has been retained. The soldiers nearby immediately placed the alchemy bombs in a sunken bomb loading area, and placed five at a time. The newly developed bomb dropping vehicle not only ensures the distance and firing accuracy, but also increases the number of alchemy bombs loaded at the same time. It''s very suitable for the first wave of bombing and land washing before the enemy reacts. The halflings on the wall of the city of ryukes have sharp eyes and can clearly observe what the army is doing at dawn. Although these halflings are on the surface alert to the actions of the dawn army, they are not satisfied. The walls of the city of ryukes are so high that no matter how strong the alchemy bomb is, it is impossible to destroy it.Moreover, the distance between the two sides at this time is seven or eight hundred blades. It''s a joke to attack from the flat land beyond seven or eight hundred blades to the wall with an average height of 150 blades and a maximum height of 200 blades. "Those foolish heretics, guarded by the high city of ryukes, even ten million people can''t hurt us!" "Hahaha, I''m really laughing. Do these idiots want to use the catapults and the alchemy bombs that are not much bigger than my toes to blow down our walls?" "The great capoloc is on the throne. Under your glory, those damned pagans have lost their senses!" "Come on, damned dusk, I''ll stand on the wall and blow me with your alchemy bomb!" "..." the dawn army used a lot of alchemy bombs in the process of advancing, and the halflings were not stupid, so they naturally got this information. But before dawn, most of the army''s attacks were airdropped alchemy bombs, and halflings had long been on guard. There are more than 50000 black pecking eagles in the sky, and the crossbow array on the ground is already ready. They will not give the magic language bat the chance to fly into the city of Lius. The catapult on the ground can''t be thrown so far, and the sky is absolutely safe, so the halflings don''t feel threatened at the moment. As for the other side can not throw on the wall, want to use alchemy bombs to bombard the wall... If the dawn Legion thinks so, then the halflings are waiting to see a joke. Using the mountain as the wall, the widest thickness of the wall can reach 200 blades. Let alone the alchemy bomb, even the forbidden curse may not be able to collapse such an exaggerated rock wall. "Let it go At this moment, with a roar, the soldier who has turned the winch to the extreme suddenly releases his hands, and the magic energy is also infused into the catapult at this moment. Bang ~ the huge force rebounded and directly smashed the five alchemy bombs on the thrower. The alchemy bomb flew out of the sky in a high parabola, and then, under the dumbfounded condition of the halflings, it flew directly over the wall and smashed into the interior of the city of Lius. These orcs see this scene, now the brain is down, what the hell is this??? How could it be from the flat to the back of the city wall with a height of more than 100 blades?? But no one will explain to them. When the first alchemy bomb fell to a house, the firing pin of the alchemy bomb was touched and a deafening sound exploded. The fire all over the sky is like the breath of a dragon, which instantly devours everything around. The house was directly ignited under the exaggerated high temperature, and the halflings around it had no time to dodge, and were directly burnt into coke. And this is just the first alchemy bomb. Bang Bang ~ when more than 2000 goblin catapults hurl tens of thousands of bullets, all halflings now recognize a new word: devastating strike. Boom ~ the explosion of the alchemy bomb is like a divine punishment for the destruction of the world, even the earth is trembling. The halfling on the wall swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the bow and arrow in his hand now looked so pale and powerless against the background of the flames all over the sky. This is a dimension reduction strike, the most brutal war, on the low latitude side, even without any resistance. The wall, the military area behind the wall, is now covered by fire. Nightmares come. Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ under such a terrible bombing, the halflings can''t resist at all, and even the top fighting power of level 15 will be swallowed by the artillery fire in an instant. The guards on the city wall, who were just full of ridicule, look as ugly as dead parents. Many people want to slap their two big mouths and make your mouth cheap... but soon they don''t have this idea, because the second round of alchemy bombs directly covered the city wall. Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ the towering city wall was like a ravine in the sky, with powerful guards, sharp arrows and solid walls, which they were proud of. But under the exaggeration of the alchemy bomb, all this was easily destroyed like a piece of paper, and the halflings who had no defense against the alchemy bomb became the living targets at the moment. Incendiary bombs, scattered bombs, even poison fog bombs, blind bombs and other alchemy bombs with special abilities were thrown out. The compound damage caused more exaggerated losses to the halfling army. This is the crush of science and technology. The two sides are not on the same level at all. The tactics for Naga''s city are now playing out again in the city of ryukes. The most powerful part of technology is that even if you know the strength of the other party, if you don''t have the same means to deal with it, you will be blind and can only be beaten. Exaggerated range, the power of terror, the halfling for the first time to experience the city of dawn blade is how sharp."Come on, get the crown!" "What''s the matter? Why is there so much confusion on the front line? " "What''s ringing?" The officers in the rear of the city wall were full of confidence, and their faces were very ugly. Why do those damned heretics have such powerful weapons?? Isn''t intelligence saying that these alchemy bombs are few in number and can only be dropped by bats?! Those damn intelligence people should be hanged! "Black peck giant eagle, immediately organize the attack to destroy those damned catapults!" "The mage group cast the spell!" "Quick, go to the crown and ask for support..." the officers'' regiment was in a mess for a while. After the fierce noise, a transparent magic shield suddenly rose over the wall of the city of Lius, covering the whole city. The halfling caster is on the move. Whoosh ~ when the alchemy bomb below hits again, it seems to hit the rubber paste, and it flies out directly. The alchemy bomb that can explode only by violent impact cannot be detonated when facing the magic shield. Then the alchemy bombs failed to perform the same meritorious service as before and fell under the city wall. Although they also detonated, they did not cause any damage. How many alchemy bombs would it take to collapse the city wall with hundreds of blades?? When Li De saw this scene in the rear, his expression was calm and his eyes didn''t change much. In the final analysis, it''s a magical world. As long as the opponent is prepared, it''s not too strange that he can resist the attack of alchemy bomb. But... With the power accumulated at dawn for such a long time, can a small magic shield stop it? After seeing that the two attacks did not work, the commander immediately changed the order. "Change the magic bomb!" It is forbidden to do so. Immediately, some soldiers took out the boxes with special marks beside the ammunition depot, and then moved out one after another pure white magic explosion bombs, and immediately replaced the ordinary alchemy bombs that had been loaded. After thousands of training, the soldiers can operate the bomb drop truck with their eyes closed. After the replacement, the commander did not hesitate and roared. "Shoot!" With this roar, click, click, the magic driven catapult erupted a bright light, and then burst out a powerful energy, the catapult, which was loaded with huge elasticity, was injected strength again. Bang ~ the thrower is bouncing, and the magic bomb placed on the thrower is hurling towards the city of Lius with a whirring sound, like a locust. The halfling soldiers who survived the gunfire on the wall just took a breath, and then saw the shocking epic scene overhead. The dense alchemy bombs should be blown away when they hit the magic shield, but the white magic explosion bombs didn''t appear to be blown away after they hit the magic shield. On the contrary, the energy on the magic shield activates the magic array in the magic bomb, and then ~ boom ~ collapse. Tens of thousands of magic bombs burst directly on the magic shield. The terrible shock wave, like a force 12 storm, swept down from the sky. The flames all over the sky are like large-scale fireworks, gorgeous with a fatal breath, bright and dazzling. Death fireworks. Under such a terrible impact, the thick magic shield thinned quickly like snow melting, and the magic energy was consumed at an extremely exaggerated speed. Magic array is strong, but it has a fatal or unsolvable disadvantage. If you want to resist the attack from the outside world, you can only consume your own magic energy. The impact of the explosion of tens of thousands of magic bombs directly made the magic array, which originally stored terrorist energy, fall into collapse. The magic energy needed to flush out equal impact is more than exaggeration? It''s beyond description. At the moment, the magic shield of Ryukyu tower is like the short-circuit magic of the casters in the lower half of the city. Then because of the huge load, the magic circuit is directly overloaded. Bang ~ those magic arrays burst like balloons. Fortunately, most of the magic energy has been consumed before there is a big explosion. Otherwise, the burst of the magic array can absolutely devour all the objects around. When the halfling casters realized this scene, they had no time to do anything. They could only climb up to their superiors in horror. Their magic circle only existed for one minute... Li De''s expression was still calm as he watched the magic shield collapse. Since the development of dawn City, more resources have been provided to scientific research institutions such as dawn mage tower, weapon factory and alchemy factory.Goblins are not good at anything else, but they are really gifted at alchemy bombs. Li De has given them some tips before. They can study different alchemy bombs according to different situations, so as to strengthen their knowledge. Awesome, what strange and eccentric albomi bombs have been developed by ? The magic bomb for magic shield is one of them. There is a corresponding magic array in it. As long as the magic bomb touches the powerful magic, it will activate the magic array and detonate the bomb. In order to prevent the magic bomb from exploding, the white shell is made of material to isolate magic. Only after pulling out the pull ring, the magic circuit will be connected. All kinds of settings make this magic bomb a big killer against magic defense measures like magic shield. There are many similar weapons in the booming city of dawn. In a safe, affluent and resource rich environment, these researchers carry many expectations of Li De, and their output is really satisfactory. "Push forward 200 blades, continue bombing!" After the magic shield is broken, the commander in front gives an order immediately. The city wall and the rear of the city wall have been bombed once and again, and continued bombing has little effect. After the order was given, the grenading regiment was very skilled. Four or five soldiers picked up the grenading car and ran forward. From the posture, they knew that they had received strict training. The surrounding troops also followed and put on cover to prevent the enemy from sneaking attack. Soon, the moving goblin car started a new round of bombing again. At the moment, he took out a more fierce plan, but he was not able to deal with the situation again. Looking at the flames in the city, the high-level face of the halfling was as ugly as eating a dead mouse. What the hell''s going on?? What about the magic shield? Didn''t you just turn on the magic shield? When they looked up, there was no magic shield in the sky. It was all white. Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ there are military zones behind the walls of the city of ryukes. The distance of 200 blades is less than 500 blades. The throwing distance of the goblin catapult with magic device now exceeds 1500 blades, that is to say, 1000 blades behind the city wall are within the striking range. When facing the dawn army, the halfling, who was just very confident, realized what despair was for the first time. The roaring black alchemy bomb is the scythe of death, and every blow on the ground will cause the earth to vibrate. The shock wave and fire that swept all over the world became a deadly monster. Li De watched the advance of the army and shook his head. He found that once the technology is one level higher than the other side, the war is very boring. It''s all about grandfathers. Moreover, the other side''s air army is also restrained by the magic language bat. The magic language bat with the air crossbow has a great advantage over the black pecking giant eagle, and the other side dare not take the risk to attack the bomb throwing troops below. "It''s so lonely as snow... If there is no top combat effectiveness, the army of dawn city can sweep half the glory with this alchemy bomb... the truth only exists within the range of the cannon, which is true." After magic transformation, the range of goblin catapult is twice as fast as that of ordinary catapult. What do these halflings take to fight dawn city? The most powerful bow and crossbow of the halfling can only shoot at a distance of four or five hundred blades, and the siege vehicle, a heavy weapon, can only shoot at a distance of six or seven hundred blades. Under the exaggerated range of the goblin catapult, such a short distance is the target to be hit. Even if there are so few weapons that can reach the catapults, but the number of catapults is as many as 2000, and it is useless to destroy dozens or hundreds of them. Many of the halflings who were hiding under the mountain fortifications and attacked by means of shooting holes survived. But in the face of the dawn army, it''s just a drop in the bucket, especially when the blood clan caster team comes forward to cast the spell and uses the magic shield to protect the goblin''s catapult. Li De had to sigh at the end. "No wonder in the myths and legends left behind, the goblins once ruled the world, and the lost era is also called the alchemy era. Although alchemy is essentially different from the earth''s science and technology, the most fundamental logic is similar. " The city that the halflings think is the valley of heaven has lost most of its resistance before it collides with the army at dawn. Science and technology change the war... however, Li De did not take it lightly, because the better the situation is, the more fierce the war will be next, because the opponent''s biggest card is not an unattainable wall, but the ultimate existence of the world - gods. Even if the God of halfling lost most of his power after the coming of the old days, the existence of this level, whether the other party is powerful or not, must be given enough vigilance.Who knows what kind of backhand a God will hide? He can have so many cards, the other side will be bad? The war continues, but now it can''t even be called a war. Instead, it''s rolling on one side. after a few rounds of bombing, the goblin catapult has advanced to 300 blades away from the city wall, and the surrounding armies are also following. Halflings are afraid that they can''t think of it. The city of dawn only shows a part of its weapons. The main city, which has gathered all their strength, has almost lost its resistance. No one knows how many halflings died under the bombing of alchemy bombs, and even the halflings themselves can''t be counted. All they knew was that most of the people in the war preparation area, which had been prepared to resist the enemy, had been buried in the sea of fire, except for a small number of people who had escaped. Despair began to pervade the city of ryukes, and the believers who were confident that they would wipe out the enemy were at a loss. Why are they beaten so badly under the protection of God?? At the moment, the atmosphere in the temple of halfling is also very dignified. All of them looked at the magic mirror reflecting the battlefield in the air. Their faces were stiff, and their eyes were filled with anger and some unspeakable fear. Why does that damned dusk God have such terrible firepower?? They thought that the walls of the city of ryukes could hold for at least a few days, but they did not expect that they would be knocked down even if they couldn''t hold on for a day or ten minutes... according to this, they were afraid that the city would fall before their troops contacted each other. Thinking of this, the high-level eyes of the halfling couldn''t help looking at the God of the halfling sitting in the altar. "Under the crown..." seeing this, the half body God took a deep breath, and his face was not good-looking. He didn''t realize that the army in the city of dawn was so fierce. He thought that when the enemy couldn''t attack the city wall, he would ambush. Now I''m still ambushing. If I wait, the whole city will be gone. He turned to look down and looked at his halfling, with a high-level voice. "I will lead the God of Twilight into my kingdom, and then you will lead an army to defeat his followers at once." "The underground world can only belong to halflings!" After hearing the word of the halfling God, the morale just fell to the bottom immediately surged up, one by one yelled. "Yes, as long as that damned heretic is dead, the victory of this war still belongs to us!" "Under the crown, you can rest assured that the army of halflings will crush those damned heretics!" "Your Brilliance will guide us to victory..." looking down at the fanatical crowd, the halfling God took a deep breath and immediately decided to do it. If you wait any longer, the city will be gone. "You go down to command the army, the divine war is about to begin!" After the voice fell, without waiting for the crowd to react, the figure disappeared in the temple. The legendary old halfling, who was the leader, noticed the disappearance of the spirit of the halfling. He turned his head and looked around at the halfling with excited expression, and his tone was hot. "The divine battle under the crown will surely win. The damned God of dusk can''t escape the encirclement of the three gods! Return to the army immediately, and we will capture the whole army of dusk God. They will become new believers under the crown! " This immediately made the already high morale even more surging. Victory will belong to them, and everyone has the strongest belief in it. The God of dusk? Ha ha, if you can survive... outside the city of ryukes, the dawn legion, which was going to push forward again, suddenly stopped. Because a terrible breath was coming out of the sky at the moment. It''s like a prehistoric beast crawling out of the ocean. Its cruel eyes are staring at the earth coldly. Towering and mighty. The terrible pressure permeates the whole sky, and it seems that the heaven and earth are trampled at this moment. It was the pressure of the gods and the most original breath. All the troops felt the fatal danger, as if their souls would collapse and burst as long as they took another step forward. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly in the rear. Finally, the boss finally appeared. "Twilight God... Not seen in a million years, why do you attack my main city and kill my believers?" With a kind of angry voice like rolling thunder in the sky, the lower level soldiers in the army below even had weak legs and almost knelt down. There is no way to avoid the pressure of the gods. It is the breath that goes deep into the soul. Li De''s eyes narrowed. What''s better than pretending in front of me??One step, the body appears directly in the air. Eyes indifferently looking at the sky emitting amber light sphere, tone insipid. "Attack your main city? Killing your followers? ... " " so what? " The God of the half body man was stunned when he heard this, and his face was red with anger. "Dusk God, you are challenging me. Do you want to open the divine war?" "Divine war?" Li De laughed. "You deserve it, too?" Me!!! Just now, he wanted to pretend to be a Bobbi, and he would kill Li de. the God of the halfling, who believes in harvest, was suddenly mad. This damn asshole!! How dare he! How dare you be so provocative!! As a God, how many years no one dares to treat him like this??! "You''re looking for death!" The God of the halfling gave a roar, and then, under the gaze of millions of troops below, rushed straight to Li De. It seems that he was angered by Li De and wanted to fight him head on. Li De''s expression is quite subtle. Are there any people who want to die by changing their ways these days? Although the Demi God exudes powerful momentum, he has just sensed it. This guy shows that he is strong, but in fact he stands up in a bluff. His acting skill is not even half his level. As an expert in this field, he can see through the demigod at a glance. His strength is still legendary at most, and he is a few blocks away from the demigod. No, the other party''s anger... Is pretended. Li De''s eyes were fixed, and his thoughts turned instantly. The God of halfling was not a fighting God. There must be a reason why he dared to do so. Do you want to avoid it? But Yu Guang''s face calms down after he looks at the saber that he hung on his waist... sorry, I borrowed a saber that you can''t imagine this time... it''s a long story, but it happened between lightning and flint. When the God of half body approached Li De''s hundred blade distance, his face suddenly turned angry Change, eyes with a bit of joy. "Broken!" With a roar, the whole sky burst, and then the range of thousand blades around Li De was directly covered by a force. Even in the blink of an eye, the whole world disappeared. The world revolves. After a few breaths, Lee appeared in a gray space. The earth is a mirage of nothingness, and the sky is a dim and dim place. It is like a plane that has just been destroyed. But what makes Li De''s expression so wonderful is the three figures appearing in front of him... He didn''t expect that the God of the halfling actually made such a move and directly pulled him to a position. Moreover, it was obviously a trap designed first, which required three to fight one... the God of the halfling looked at Li De''s expression strangely, with a kind of deep smile on his face. "Do you really think I''ll be irritated by your clumsy provocation? Hahaha, dusk God, you are ambushed by us! " Chapter 447 In the dark and empty space. Li De''s face was a little strange when he heard the word of the demigod. Ambushed? Do ambush people still have to shout these days? Didn''t the donkey kick your brain? Yu Guang looked around, and two dwarfs in strong armor, with hammer and axe, appeared in his eyes. However, unlike ordinary dwarfs, the color of their beards and the skin on their faces are both of a kind of unspeakable gray. Grey dwarf. Li De''s eyes were full of fun. "Halfling, is that what you rely on? Two gray dwarfs as useless as you? " If kugu heard this, he would be very happy. This is the real provocation. His long winded words are lethal. Sure enough, the three gods were enraged by Li De''s words. The halfling God could bear it, but the two gray dwarf gods, who were as irascible as the dwarves, were furious. "Damn dusk, you lowly vampire!"!! You should drown in goat excrement! " "Can you insult the great grey dwarf? Believe me, when I catch you, you will know what is the most painful punishment in the world "..." the grey dwarf scolded a few words, and a cold smile suddenly appeared on the God''s face. "Dusk, do you think you are talking nonsense to listen to your incompetent fury that is about to be destroyed? Ha ha ha ha, this void is my kingdom of God, although I can use less than half of the power of the kingdom of God now... but when the magic array engraved in the kingdom of God is activated, even if you restore the strength of the demigod, you will die today! " At the moment when the words fell, the region where Li De was suddenly changed, and lightning flashed. Around this area, countless Silver Dragon lightning suddenly emerged, and these lightning directly formed a death prison, forcibly isolated the area where Li De was. At the moment, Li De even saw that the rules were moving over the lightning. It was obvious that this was the hidden killing move of the halfling God. This guy had been planning for a long time. After watching Li De trapped in the thunder, the God of half body showed a very excited smile on his face. This damned vampire is still fooled by him! As long as you kill this vampire, he will be able to gain the rule of the underground world... later, with the resources of the underground world, he can regain his peak. Even with proper operation, he can invade the surface world after recovering his power, conquer a large area of land on the surface, take this opportunity to break through to medium divine power, and even transform into a powerful divine power!! Thinking of the bright future in the future, the Banshee grins wildly. Li De looked at the almost desperate situation on the scene, with an expression of interest on his face. "Can''t I escape from this space?" There was thunder in front of him, and there were three gods outside. It was hard for him to escape. The Demi God laughed wildly when he heard this. "Get out? This is my kingdom of God!! In order to ensure that I will kill you, I have blocked this area. Even if you have allies, it is absolutely impossible for you to come in from the outside!! Now that I want to leave, it takes a lot of money, not to mention you?! Twilight God, after your death, your believers, your Godhead, everything you have will belong to me! " Li dewenyan blinked and showed a bright smile. "In that case, I can rest assured." Huh? Looking at Li De''s abnormal expression, the three gods were stunned, but before they could make the next move, Li De suddenly pulled out his horse chopper and threw it straight out. "Dark master, the soul I gave you arrived..." boom ~ at this moment, the world is dark. Flying in the middle of the sky, the chopping saber directly bumps into the thunder cage, and the silver dragon dances wildly, completely splitting on the blade. The chopping saber, which exudes dim light, seems to be infuriated. The saber burst out a very bright force, like an ancient beast tearing the sky and killing it. That force burst out, forming a huge shock wave. Poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop. After the shock wave dispersed, the thunder cage collapsed directly, leaving no trace except the scorching smell in the air. It''s so easy to tear up the magic array that the halfling God was pinned on. And when a few gods have not returned to God, the light of chopping saber bursts out again.The terrifying energy condenses in the void, forming a magnificent virtual shadow with golden crown, human skin cape and white bone sword. The 15th monarch on the plane of the dead -- the Dark Lord. At this moment, the dark space of nothingness is trembling, in fear... no one can describe how strong the breath is when the shadow appears. The three gods are like children standing under the mountain, facing the glorious power of heaven. At the moment when the dark Master appeared, he felt all of this void plane. As an undead monarch, how terrifying his power is, he has already exceeded the limits of imagination in the world. Even if the subject is beyond countless planes, he still has an invincible posture. "The Lord of dawn... They are your gift to me?" The tone of the dark Master''s indifference was a little surprise. Originally, Li De said that there was only one God, but now there are three. This is, buy one get two free? It''s worthy of being my ally... "master of darkness, in order to hunt the souls of these three gods, I spent a lot of effort in planning and paid a great price, which attracted them. But since it''s a gift for you, everything I give is worth it. Just take their souls and leave them to me. " Li De''s words were awe inspiring, and the Dark Lord was deeply moved. He was really an ally worthy of deep friendship... when the three gods nearby heard this, their bodies were shaking. They felt the terror of the dark master. Although it was only a virtual shadow, they could not describe the terrible momentum of each other. With their knowledge, they naturally know that the existence of such terror is not something they can shake. Even in their heyday, they have no choice but to run for their lives. at this moment, Li Zhizhu''s words are not even half of his strength. He pointed at Li De with disbelief and resentment on his face. "You, how can you count on me?" Li De''s mouth flicked. I didn''t know you were such an idiot. You not only locked yourself in this position, but also pulled two gray dwarf gods to do the back cushion... of course, he didn''t tell the God of the halfling in front of the dark master that all this was done by the halfling himself... at the moment, the God of the halfling only thought that he was in Li De''s calculation I can''t help regretting. Fortunately, he didn''t know the truth, otherwise he would have vomited blood. He thought that Li De was on the fifth floor, resourceful, but the other side didn''t move at all, and his pestle was on the first floor.... Li De said slowly, "Dark Lord, this is the kingdom of halflings, maybe he has other backers, start early, finish early.... the face of the halfling God is stiff, and the resentment in his eyes is a little stronger, but his little action behind him is also more serious It''s a little fast. He didn''t dare to be angry with the dark master. He could only put all his anger on Li De. If he can escape, he swears that he will chase the dusk God to the end of heaven and earth!! The most unfortunate thing was the two gray dwarf gods, which only happened between a few breaths. They just finished two sentences of scolding, but they didn''t enjoy it. Then they were trapped in the cage of thunder. For example, Li De, who was to be slaughtered, didn''t talk about the direct shaking of Wu De, and called out the extremely terrible existence of the dark master. At the moment, they want to slap the God of half body. Didn''t you guarantee us that there was only one man in the twilight?? Isn''t it guaranteed? Now even the powerful God of his mother has appeared!! After the advent of the old days, only the terrible spirits of the abyss and the plane of the dead can maintain such powerful divine power. The two grey dwarfs could not help despairing when they thought about this. They were looking for their own death when they faced the abyss and the dead with their present strength! Although there is only one simple shadow dominated by darkness, it is just like the eternal stone tablet that suppresses the sky and makes all people hairy. The empty eyes took a faint look at the half body God, and seemed to notice something. The blasphemy of the dead resounded through the whole space. "Want to escape?" The half body God''s face changed greatly, and he opened his mouth respectfully. "Dear undead, I am willing to sacrifice all my wealth to you as long as you can let me go... No, I am willing to submit to you. I don''t need your hands. Now I will help you hunt these two gray dwarf gods and sacrifice their souls to you..." the God of halfling is also a cruel man. He doesn''t even blink when he sells his teammates.The two grey dwarfs looked as if they had eaten a dead mouse. If they will scold, they must point at the nose of the Demi gods and yell... Damn you, you Keng Bi, you are going to stab us in the back! Just as he was talking, the space around the God of the half body suddenly broke. Just now, his face was very careful, showing a bit of ecstasy. He stepped out of the body and disappeared in the same place. This guy even made use of such a little effort to escape... two gray dwarfs not far away saw that the halfling God opened the space, and immediately showed some joy, but the space closed before he could blink an eye. My heart is like a roller coaster from heaven to hell. In their eyes, their hatred for the God of halfling has surpassed Li De at the moment... This bastard is not a thing. Even if I ran away, I didn''t take them with me and left them to die!! Li De''s eyebrows wrinkled. Can he run? But just as he was about to speak, the shadow of the dark Master suddenly pulled out the long sword. At this moment, the sun and moon stop rotating, the stars are dim, and the surrounding void even stops rotating at this moment. A terrible pressure, like a mountain falling from the sky, is the most shocking shock to everyone. I saw the dark Master waving the white bone sword towards the space without anything in front of him, and then a force that could not be peeped, described or described pressed up. The space in front of him is like a concrete floor hit by a huge stone, which is directly cracked. Click ~ the sound of broken space is clear to the ear, and the God of half body who has just disappeared vomits blood in his mouth and falls directly out of the space. This sword, cut off countless space, had already escaped half life was cut off retreat. The power of the monarch is dazzling. And the dark Master of the creator slowly put away the white bone sword, as if nothing had just happened. But it was this kind of understatement that made it difficult for the three gods he watched to breathe. Especially at the moment, the half body God who spits blood is even more pale, and his heart has been engulfed by despair. What he has just called is the power of the kingdom of God, leaving directly from countless levels of dimensional space. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to find him in countless dimensional planes, but even in this case, the dark Master cut off his way with one sword and let him escape. If it is heyday, he can mobilize all the power of the kingdom of God, he may have a chance to leave, but now... He has smelled the breath of death. "Under the great dead, I am willing to give my soul, I am willing to give my everything..." under the pressure of death, the God of halfling with endless fear on his face, without any scruples, directly climbed up, knelt down on his knees and knelt down to the dark master. After watching this scene, the grey dwarf God feels that this damned bastard should let him see death!! The dark Master turned to look at Li De, although it was only a virtual shadow, but his dark blue soul fire was still burning. "Lord dawn, I''ve accepted your gift..." after that, without waiting for Li De''s response, his empty eyes threatened the three gods again, and it was obvious that he was going to start. The gray dwarf gods looked at each other and knew that it might be hard to escape this time, but they would never give up! There is no doubt that they will die if they surrender, but if they can break the shadow, they may still have a chance of survival. He clenched his teeth, then raised his axe and hammer, and burst out all his strength. The surrounding space began to twist and vibrate under the divine power. As gods, even if they are only legends now, they should not be underestimated with all their efforts. The two gray dwarf gods are like meteorites of broken stars, with indomitable power to kill the dark master. "What a weak and stupid revolt..." the blasphemy of the dead is the death knell ringing all over the world. The dark master saw the two men attack, and the white bone sword in his hand slashed out again. Kazam ~ even this time, Li De couldn''t notice any energy fluctuation. Two gray dwarf gods who gave up the power of space distortion broke out in a desperate fight. at this moment, the figure flying in the sky suddenly became stiff, and then all the power gathered in his whole body collapsed, and his body fell down like a broken kite. But because of the strong inertia of the body, after hitting the nihilistic earth, it still drew a distance of tens of blades to stop. When Li De felt their breath again, he found that the spirits of the two gray dwarfs had disappeared. Double whammy.Lidden was awed by the dark master. Although the undead was upright, his strength was absolutely at the level of hanging and exploding the sky. One sword killed two gods, which was not generally powerful. Although the two gray dwarfs lost most of their power, don''t forget that the Dark Lord is just a shadow coming to the main plane. The halfling God, who was still kneeling down, sensed that all the blood was cold. Ah, the two gods, he had expected the two gray dwarf gods to break out the last card. He held back the dark master for a while, so that he could escape again. But now, it''s a dream. How terrible it is to kill two gods with one sword. At the moment, the God of the halfling can only repeat the words like his followers, such as willing to surrender and become a God, humble prayer and kowtow. The dark master looked at the kneeling God of the half body, stepped out, and his figure appeared in front of each other out of thin air. Feeling the terrible pressure approaching, the God of halfling trembled. "Great undead, I''d like to be your most loyal servant, willing to be your God of the dead, I''d like to sacrifice the whole halfling race as your nourishment, great undead, your humble servant is willing to pay everything to beg your forgiveness..." Li De can''t help feeling when he heard this in the rear. Although the God of half body is not good at it, he is absolutely cruel. In order to survive, even the race he once protected can give up. This guy has no bottom line. However, it has to be said that sometimes such people may live longer... the dark Master''s empty eyes look at the God of the half body who keeps kneeling, and there is no wave in his heart. "Still running?" "No, don''t run, great honor. Your brilliance is enough to dim the creator. How can I run out of your hand? I.... the God of halfling raised his head and looked at the dark Master in a frenzy, but before his words came down, he saw the illusory white bone sword in the dark Master''s hand shining. Poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop. The body of the halfling God is intact, but his soul is cut off by this knife... In an instant, there is no sign of life. The dark master saw this, raised the long sword in his hand slightly, and then there was a strong wind around. The souls of the three gods who were killed seemed to be attracted by something. They flew straight out of their bodies and were absorbed by the white bone sword. If you are close to the white bone sword, you can see that there are three marks on the upper part of the sword body, two of them are gray dwarfs and one is halfling... And these marks are all over the whole white bone sword. Can you break the rules and become the 15th monarch on the plane of the undead? Is it easy for this horrible being to come all the way? His hands stained with the blood of the gods, I''m afraid beyond all people''s imagination. Seeing this scene, Li De''s expression was quite subtle. The dark dominates the sword. It''s sharp beyond imagination. "Lord dawning, I have stripped their souls from their bodies, and their divinity is still there. I am very satisfied with this gift." The dark master waited until all was finished and came to Li De with a little joy. One time income of three spirits, and because the strength of each other''s decline, he stripped out the soul is more complete. The next few miracles can not be described as a rich harvest. Li De smiles. The highest level of killing people with a knife is that the other party has helped him solve the big trouble, and also feels that he is in debt. If there was no dark master, he would be trapped in the kingdom of the halfling God and surrounded by three gods. Although I have absolute confidence in my own strength, I''m afraid it''s difficult to achieve any results in the end. The biggest possibility is that maybe the other party can''t help him, but he can''t do anything with the three gods. After all, the three gods can''t fight and run away. It''s most likely that both sides will lose. Now that the Dark Lord has made a move, all this has changed. Now he has three divine bodies in his pocket... It''s arrogant. Although the three divine bodies lost their souls, what he didn''t care about most was the soul, because he had no means to control the souls of the dead. On the contrary, the value of the divine body was more precious to him. This wave of him is sitting at the theatre and making money by the way, and selling the dark to dominate a human relationship. It''s really wonderful. The harvest is not small. "my friend will stay in the dark until the goal is achieved. If I meet these gods coming to the main plane in the middle of the journey, I will activate the chopping saber directly with divine power, and you will feel ready to come.If it''s not war, I''ll call you more light.... the dark Master hears that the fire of the soul has soared for a few minutes, this time is not over? The mood is getting better and better. "Well, as long as you meet these gods, you can call me..." at this time, the undead monarch''s favor for Li De is rising. He is deeply happy that he has made such a reliable ally. Li De''s smile is also very bright, this knife is really good to use... but he suddenly seems to think of something, turning his head and looking at the long horse chopper in his hand, he can''t help shaking his head. "Master of darkness, do you have any other equipment that can carry your strength? This chopping saber is too conspicuous for my identity." Dark Master Wen Yan nodded slightly, "it''s true." Then with a wave of his hand, the machete flew straight to him. under Lee''s eye skin, chopping saber is melting like ice and snow. The most important part of it is slowly condensed into a ring with a mysterious inscription. After the ring was shaped, it flew back to Li De''s hands. "This ring contains my divine power. You only need to input power to activate it. I will feel it immediately." Li De took the ring and put it on his hand directly in front of the dark master, showing great trust in him. Seeing this scene, the dark Master was more and more satisfied with Li De. "See you next time, Lord of dawn." "Goodbye." Brush ~ the shadow of the dark master directly collapses, and all the energy flows into Li De''s ring. When the breath of the dark master completely disappeared, Li De laughed. There was a system. It was clear to him whether the ring was harmful. The Dark Lord''s ring Quality: special items skill: summon the undead monarch (you can summon the Dark Lord''s real body through the Dark Lord''s ring) Introduction: The Dark Lord''s gift to the Lord of dawn is limited to one person. Outsiders can''t view the attributes. Once activated, outsiders will face the anger of the Dark Lord. Good guy, it''s a limited item, and if it''s not activated by him, you have to face the dark master. Li De is quite satisfied with this. In his opinion, this is a card to protect his life. He can call a dead monarch as a thug at any time. It''s too fierce. He won''t change it for a golden mountain. And if you meet someone who is not happy in the future, can you encourage the other party to activate the ring? When the other party sees the scene dominated by darkness, I don''t know what mood it will be. It''s beautiful. After reading the attributes several times, Li De adjusted his mood. After a little thought, he was a little careful and completely isolated the dark ring with the power of faith. If he didn''t call, the ring in his hand would not feel any breath of the outside world. Although we know that the dark master can''t do anything to harm him, it''s a double-layer insurance. After confirming that there was no problem, he turned his eyes to the three divine bodies, as well as the axe and hammer that the gray dwarf had fallen on the nihility. These are the biggest gains of today.... Chapter 448 Three divine bodies, two weapons... Li De looked at the scene with a bright smile. In particular, the two weapons of the spirit of the grey dwarf made him very excited. Isn''t this the legendary artifact? Come forward with great expectation, and then focus on weapons. Open the property panel. Hammer of God of war Quality: Legend skill:... Introduction: hammer forged by imitating artifact. Fury axe Quality: Legend skill:... Introduction: giant axe forged by imitation artifact. At the first sight of the name, Li De thought it was stable, but when he saw the attributes behind, his heart suddenly cooled. "That''s ridiculous. As a God, I''m really ashamed of you for holding fake artifact... No wonder it''s so miserable, bah." Li De gave the two guys a hard look. It turned out that they were two legendary items, and they were only one star. It was a waste of expression. "Do these two guys have no artifact, or can''t they bring it down when they come to the plane?" Although the heart is full of questions, but people are dead, no one to answer the questions to him. "early know that the dark masters make complaints about these guys. It''s a waste of..." , but Li De still happily picked up two arms on the ground after he Tucao, though he could not use them, but this thing was white. In this battle, apart from throwing out the chopping saber, he was just watching a play. It''s not bad that he could gain so much without doing it. After the weapon was put into the system space, the mental power spread out, and began to feel the three bodies carefully. After a moment, he nodded with satisfaction. Indeed, as the Dark Lord said, the three gods are still there. Even if the rank of divinity and divinity is reduced to 1, it will not disappear. However, at this time, the power in the Godhead has been reduced to a very low level, which can not be compared with the peak period. Li De didn''t care much about it. He just had no problem with the divine personality and the divine body. With a wave of his hand, a huge mage''s hand appeared, and then three of his fingers were transformed into chains, which directly tied up several divine bodies. Looking at the scene, Li De smiles with satisfaction. He has just made a breakthrough, and his foundation is not stable. He can no longer absorb divine breakthroughs in a short time, but these three divine bodies can be used to cultivate the top combat effectiveness. This is the body of a God, and the divinity contained in it can be greatly improved no matter which subordinate devours it. Even Li De is sure to recreate three legends... And their divinity can also cultivate several powerful gods. The big gift bag that the Demi God gave him this time should not be too big. In this battle alone, his ultimate combat power will increase again. At that time, with five legends in hand, can you walk horizontally in the southern provinces? Click ~ just after Li De had done all this, the space began to shake slowly, and obvious cracks appeared around it, which was obviously about to collapse. Li De looked around regretfully. This is the kingdom of the Demi gods. Although it is only a corner, if he is given enough time, he may be able to invade the other side''s Kingdom and get more booty. But at the moment, because of the fall of the Demi God, this divine Kingdom has lost its strength and support. It is about to collapse and there is no time. Shaking his head, he didn''t think much about it. Even if he had something, he couldn''t stay. If he had a life, he had to have a life. The collapse of the plane was a joke, and demigod might not be able to bear it. After scanning around again to make sure there was no treasure left, my mind stabilized. Looking at the cracks in the void getting bigger and bigger, he waved his hand and directly broke the void in front of him. His body disappeared in this plane. After a few breaths of Li De''s departure, the plane crashed, space debris rolled up like a level 12 storm, and even the surrounding dimensional plane was full of holes. - - - - - underground world, the city of ryukes. The high level of the halfling people watched Li De''s figure dragged into the kingdom of God by the God of the halfling people, and all of them showed the color of ecstasy. Yes. This was their first thought. After Li De disappeared, these high-level halflings had already seen the victory of the war. Killed by three powerful gods, the damned dusk God will die even if he has great ability. "The God of dusk has been dragged into the kingdom of God by the great capoloc!! The halfling will be forever"Praise you, great crown!" "Come on, attack with me!! Those damned heretic and lowly vampires can only kneel down in front of the halflings.... the halflings who had just been blasted by the alchemy bomb and called their father suddenly seemed to have beaten the blood of a chicken and started to attack the whole army under the spur of the high level. But the front of the city of ryukes was still covered by artillery fire, and they couldn''t find their way out for a while and a half, so they turned around in a hurry. At this time, the two legends went straight into the air, leading the black pecking Eagle army in the sky to launch a counterattack. There was only one legend and two extraordinary people in the original city of ryukes, but after the arrival of the God of halfling, he spent a lot of money to cultivate a group of powerful subordinates. Now one of the two legends was forced up by the God of the halfling. The two legendary halflings are now killing the dawn army with absolute confidence. In their opinion, the God of dusk will be killed. In the time of dusk, although the dawn army outside the city is powerful, what can it do? And the Demi God had told them to conquer this army! They don''t want to let the crown down... when the news of the death of dusk is perceived by the believers, the army will be defeated by itself. As for whether the God of Twilight will be killed, they have no doubt. "The enemy is ready to attack from the air, wing of dawn is ready!! The Legion of casters is ready!! Centaur Archer ready! " Looking at the dark sky, the black pecking Eagles roared like a dark cloud, and the command of the dawn army immediately gave orders. The strong Centaur instantly opened the crossbow which had been improved more than ten times, and the arrow which added pure gold and rare metal in the abyss was shining with deadly light. The magic in the hands of the blood clan flashed, and each magic began to brew in the hands. Dawn knight has been flying up, magic language bat behind the flashing magic of the air crossbow at the moment is blooming cold killing. Level 26 legendary blood dragon skeleton, level 25 legendary Orc King Kapp, plus level 20 extraordinary ice dragon Atlantis, the three powerful beings went straight to the air to meet the enemy. It''s worth mentioning that the power of gold on Kapp''s body is burning like a flame, which has entrusted his whole body. After stepping into the legend, even the orcs have the means to launch against the enemy. "Attack!" With a roar from heaven and earth, the black pecking Eagle pounced directly on the army at dawn. At the moment, the halfling casters in the city of ryukes become fire extinguishers, and the halfling army has rushed out of the city wall area which was burned by the fire. the morale of the halfling army is at an unprecedented high at this moment. Everyone firmly believes that launching an attack now is nothing more than a reward. There is no danger of failure. The great crown has guided them to glory! Black pecking eagle and magic language bat were the first two air arms to collide. The black peck eagle''s claws and beaks can easily tear the knight''s armor and the soldier''s shield. It is an absolute killer. The half body air cavalry on their back has excellent shooting skills, and their combat effectiveness against the air can not be underestimated by combining the two. The only pity is that this time they are facing dawn wing, the ace air force created by Lee. As the only air force of the city of dawn, Li De spent a lot on it. This time, the one that confronts the black pecking eagle is the magic language knight, which is specially designed for air combat. Behind each magic language bat, there is a human like air cavalry, and the air crossbow fixed behind the magic language bat is their strongest weapon. In the past few years, the air crossbow has been improved at least for hundreds of times. Some time ago, it was engraved with magic. Now the air crossbow has been upgraded to an advanced form - Magic crossbow. The magic crossbow is not only smaller in size, but also powerful in shooting arrows. Its range and accuracy are greatly improved. And because of the blessing of magic, making the crossbow smaller can also maintain enough powerful lethality, which brings more ammunition capacity. At the moment, the magic crossbow can continuously shoot 40 arrows, double the previous 20. It can also shoot at a high speed of two arrows per second, and it only takes 20 seconds to shoot an empty quiver. When 5000 magic language Knights pull the trigger in the air at the same time, and tens of thousands of crossbows are shot out every second, the scene is as shocking as a legend. Whistling ~ the piercing sound of arrows is like the scream of demons. The dense number is more terrifying than locusts, and the whole sky is covered. In order to maintain its flying speed, the black pecker eagle does not wear the armor to protect its vital parts like the magic language bat.Under the shooting of magic crossbow, although with superb flying skills, we can avoid some crossbows and arrows, but there are too many of them to avoid. Puff ~ blood splashed and feathers scattered. The first group of black pecking Eagles were directly penetrated by arrows, and even many of them were directly penetrated through the body of black pecking eagles. With a little bit of blood, they shot at the second Giant Eagle behind them. The black pecking Eagle fell from the sky like a raindrop, banged on the ground and made a sound of silence, with feathers and blood mixed with soil splashing. The two legendary halflings in front of the team changed their faces when they saw the scene. If you rush down like this, the black pecking eagle will be half dead and half injured before it gets close. The level of rage on the body is unparalleled, with a sense of terror. At this moment, it was like a level 18 storm blowing out of thin air. The huge power of the magic language bat in an instant, magic language Knight Legion produced not small chaos. Although the magic language bat is strong, its level is only 6-9. The number of dawn bats at level 10 is very small. In the face of a legend more than ten levels higher, the two sides are not a dimensional life at all. There was a roar of horror. The black peck Eagle took advantage of the opportunity of a thousand years to speed up its approach. The two sides are facing each other. The speed of flying in the air is so fast that a few breathing time directly collide with each other. Puff ~ the stump burst. There are even two magic language bats that are directly torn up by the sharp claws of the giant eagle. On the other hand, the damage of the magic crossbow is greatly improved after approaching. The close combat between the two sides was extremely fierce. The legendary halfling of two riders, the black pecking eagle, is an unscrupulous slayer of the magic language knights. Each attack can sweep one piece and kill more than ten strong magic language bats. Also because the air force in the sky quickly entangled together, the Centaur archers below did not make any contribution. Because the battlefield was too chaotic, indiscriminate shooting might hurt friendly forces. Under the leadership of the legendary halfling, the black pecking eagle had a certain advantage in the moment of collision, and the magic language bat had a large number of casualties. But the good luck was soon over, and Kapp and the dead bone finally joined the battle. The withered bones yelled. "Damned low life, taste the dragon breath of the withered bones!" "The disgusting existence of eating worm excrement, you should be conquered by the withered bones..." "Ga ga ga ~ fear, roar, shudder..." "stupid halflings, fighting against the great dragon of destruction, is the most idiotic decision made by your useless brain..." the instant yelling of withered bones attracted the attention of many halflings If it wasn''t for this guy''s legendary breath, I''m afraid many people would have rushed to teach this cheap bone dragon a lesson. With legendary and extraordinary support, the magic language Knight''s attack immediately became ferocious and no longer had any scruples. The magic crossbow in his hand shot wildly, and the blood and feathers splashed at the same time. The battle between the two sides became white hot at the moment of collision, with dozens of black pecking eagles and magic language bats falling from the sky every second. But also because the battlefield above is too dangerous, and from time to time there are black pecking Eagles attacking in droves, the catapult car below can only be forced to stop firing and begin to disperse. It was in such a short period of time that the army of halflings, who had been burning in the city, finally came out from the gate. Four extraordinary top in the front, the rear of the halfling army kill fierce. A more brutal white-edged battle is about to begin. All halflings are confident that they will win this war!! The glory of kaporots'' crown is shining on them, and the great halflings will rule the whole underground world!! But at dawn, when the Centaur army in front of the army was ready for a counter charge, the fierce army of centaurs suddenly stopped, as if the pause button had been pressed. Just also excited face at the moment full of loss, like lost something precious. What''s more, he even threw down his weapons on the battlefield and knelt down in tears looking forward to kowtow. The black pecking eagle in the sky also had a huge chaos at this moment. A small part of the halflings actually drove some of the eagles to escape in such a fierce battle. Soon, chaos began to spread in the army of halflings, and the black peck Eagle army, which had just vowed to die, broke up and fled. The ground troops who had just rushed out of the city rushed back like crazy. The scene changes so fast that all the senior commanders at dawn are confused. What''s going on?? Are these halflings eaten by dogs? Half a fight and no fight??Seeing this scene, Kapp and kugu in the air realized the key to the problem at the same time - Lide. Kapp looked at the collapse of the two legends and ran away, with a bit of surprise on his face. He turned his head and roared at the army behind him. "All out!! The Demi God has been crowned and killed! " And the withered bone also cried out, and went up to chase the black pecking eagle. Half fleeing... Such a scene will only happen when the other party relies on something. Just now, Li De was ambushed by the God of half fleeing. Others may be worried about Li De''s safety, but Kapp has just experienced the majesty of the Dark Lord. Instead of worrying about it, he mourned for the half god for a few seconds, which is the Dark Lord. He really can''t blame others for his own death. After the fall of the halfling, the dawn air force directly defeated the black peck eagle. More than half of the soldiers killed from the wall. Centaur heavy soldiers take the lead. Centaurs in heavy armor are steel fortresses, and no one can shake them. The horse steps on the company and breaks the earth. Against the backdrop of the fire, the army at dawn is like a death knight who comes to seek his life at night. It''s very terrifying. Chaos, unprecedented chaos. The city of ryukes, which has been standing for many years, has never been captured even once. But today, the city is about to be crushed by a legion from the surface. This place will be conquered by the new master! But it''s not what makes halflings most desperate. What''s most desperate is that they feel that the crown of the great halfling God kaporots has fallen. Their faith, their sustenance, their spiritual support, the gods they rely on just now, lost all their breath. There is a special feeling between the believers and the gods. Although the gods don''t pay attention to the believers when they pray, the believers can still feel the existence of their praying objects. But now, that feeling is empty and gone, and even the devout believers with deep belief feel the fear and despair before the fall of the halfling God. That kind of emotion makes these devout believers feel like they are on the scene. A believer may make mistakes, but when they look at their companions and show the same expression as themselves, they are immediately engulfed by despair. Fear is spreading like a plague. The high-level of the halfling almost frantically swarmed into the temple of the halfling at the moment. Everyone entered the temple with the last expectation, hoping to see the figure that made them feel at ease in the past, but everyone who stepped into the temple was disappointed. No, there''s nothing, the throne is empty, even the spirit of faith in the temple is dissipating... it''s over... It''s all over this time. All the halflings were at a loss, and they didn''t even know what to do next because of their helplessness and fear. "Why? Isn''t it true that three grey dwarfs are arranged under the crown to ambush the God of dusk? " "The breath under the crown is broken... The creator is on the top, it must be false!" "I don''t believe, I don''t believe that the crown will fall, this must be the despicable trick of dusk God!" In this group of halflings, like frightened chicks, when they roar hysterically, they step from far to near. The only two legends of the halfling have entered the temple. These frightened halflings looked at the old halflings. The legendary leader has never been more than half a fault for decades. Now, at the last minute, they gave him all the expectations. Looking at the expectant eyes, the old man took a deep breath. Although the wrinkled face was calm, the waves in his heart were more exaggerated than anyone else. Because he clearly felt that his power was dissipating. Yes, the power of legend was rapidly declining, and he was afraid that he would fall to the extraordinary soon... all his gifts were given by the God of the half body. At this moment, the God of the half body died, and the other party''s gifts would naturally disappear. But the old halfling knows that everyone can panic at the moment, but he can''t, because he is everyone''s hope now. There is no so-called retreat. If we don''t make an absolute decision, the halflings may be destroyed with the fall of ryukes. After calming his mind, the old halfling, under the gaze of the crowd, went straight to the previous throne of the halfling God and turned to face everyone. Although the tone tried to cover up, it was still shaking. "My people, although the crown has encountered a crisis, we halflings will never admit defeat like this!"This sentence is full of gas, so that the bottom of the near collapse of the morale of a lot of stability. "Halflings are the best race, the king of the underground world! No one can change that! This time, we will regain our glory. " The tone is sonorous and powerful, full of firmness and fearlessness. At the moment, the old halfling played the role of Savior. "We can''t fall down here, and we can''t wait to die... We want to leave the seeds of hope, the seeds of future reversal! Everyone is at your command The frightened halfling below was immediately calmed down by the old halfling, and forced down the fear of losing reliance in his heart. Although his heart was still desperate, it was not as hopeless as before. "You immediately lead your subordinates to break through, and those hidden underground passages will be opened immediately. The more people break through, the more fires we will have. Halflings, they will not be extinct. after you leave, go and hide in those marginal areas immediately. The underground world is so vast that even the dusk God can''t search every corner. As long as we wait for time to pass on our race, one day the halflings will rule the underground world again! " The halfling was completely ignited by this. They roared like crazy. "Yes, we must not be destroyed like this. We still have a future!" "The halfling will be immortal!" "We will come back, and all this will be ours!" The tone is full of manic, and the voices are exaggerated. It seems that they want to use the tone to vent their inner panic. But at this moment, an indifferent voice made all the halflings seem to be strangled, and the roar and roar were held down. "Who gave you the illusion that halflings have a future?" The ancient blasphemy is extremely evil, with the impact of the soul of the pressure reverberated in the temple. Accompanied by a very terrible divine majesty. It''s like a mountain toppling down from the Ninth Heaven, shaking all directions and pressing Kyushu. All the halflings trembled, then turned around with endless fear and looked at the mysterious existence in the air. Although the figure is extremely handsome, at the moment, in the eyes of halflings, it is hundreds of millions of times more terrifying than the devil. The old halfling standing in front of the God''s throne felt deeply in his heart. He even felt that he could not breathe now. "The God of dusk... Under the crown?" His voice was as hoarse as if he had not drunk water for more than ten days in the desert. Li De looked down at the orcs with an indifferent expression. "The demigods?" The corner of the mouth hangs a pondering arc, reaches out a hand to wave, then under all people''s gaze, the three corpses that the transfigured mage is holding are displayed in front of them at the moment. The mage''s hand floated slowly to the center of the temple, and then dissipated abruptly. Plop ~ plop ~ plop ~ there were three dull noises in a row, and three divine bodies were thrown to the ground like dead dogs. When the halflings saw the corpses on the ground, their hands and feet were cold, because two of them were gray dwarf gods, and one was their familiar figure, the God of the halflings. Infinite fear engulfed their hearts. If they feel the fall of the God of the halfling, they still have one in ten million fluke in their heart. They think it may be an illusion that the God of the halfling will return. But now, all the fantasies and unrealistic dreams have come to nothing. The corpse lying in front of them is their eternal belief, the only God of the halfling, and the greatest reliance. Now, the dream is broken. Reality is like a slap in the face of a halfling. "How can it be... No, no, it must be fake!! How can the great crown fall!! And next to that is the God of the grey dwarf!! Three gods have fallen here? How can this be true? Damn heresy!!! You must have lied to us, you must have!! Ha ha ha ha, the great God is watching me. It''s impossible to die like this. It''s impossible, it''s impossible... " after seeing the body of the God of the half body, a crazy believer couldn''t bear the stimulation, and his spirit was in chaos. But at the moment, no one cares about this crazy man. Many halflings are limping on the ground. Looking at Li De, who is floating in the sky and exudes great power, they can no longer raise any resistance will. Despair, has swallowed them. Even the determined old halfling is also on the verge of collapse. After the divine body of the halfling God appears in front of his eyes, the only remaining will directly collapses.Li De''s original legendary state has been reduced to extraordinary, and another legend around him has also stepped into his footsteps... Li De''s eyes are still calm. The heavenly power from the body, such as the river of stars, sweeps all the people out of breath. Under layer upon layer of blows, these high-level halflings completely lost their morale, one by one looked numb and looked at the three corpses in the field with no focus in their eyes. No one spoke, no one spoke, so the scene fell into a strange atmosphere. Li De didn''t say much when he saw it. When the God of halfling fell, it was doomed. After a little thought, the figure flashed and appeared in front of the throne. The old halfling trembled when he saw Li De approaching, but he did not dare to do anything. The devil had just killed the God he believed in. Li De, however, had no scruples. He just sat on the throne of God and looked down at all living beings with a higher attitude. "I declare. From this moment on, the halflings and the city of Lius are ruled by the twilight sect, I am the master of the underground world. Who is for it and who is against it? " The halfling below is silent... Everyone knows at the moment that the era of halfling is over. From today on, the God of dusk will be the sole ruler of this land. Chapter 449 The city of ryukes, which had been in chaos because of the death of the halfling God, lost the command of the high-level after Li Dezhen oppressed the temple. The main city, which has not been seen for millions of years, is now in a state of insane chaos. Those underground races who were enslaved by halflings also took this opportunity to rush out of the cage and start burning, killing and looting. Blood, limbs, fire, death, women''s screams, old people''s wails, wounded soldiers'' shouts... All of these made the chaotic city seem to usher in the evening and the end. The city of dawn did not play the role of creating chaos in the chaotic situation. Instead, it began to suppress the rebellion and restore order. After entering the city of ryukes, the army took the lead in controlling those underground races who took advantage of the chaos. Once there was resistance, those who did not obey the orders would be killed without mercy. Head rolling down, blood eating the floor. The strong and domineering style shocked the scene in an instant. The rebels didn''t have the capital to confront the dawn army. Under the sharp swords and solid armor, the waves slowly calmed down. However, because of the large number of captives, it took ten days for the city of Lius to be completely controlled by the dawn army. More than two million halflings in this city have all become prisoners and taken care of in groups. In the end, because there were too many prisoners, half of them were escorted outside the city. When the dawn army took control of the city, the captured halflings had completely lost their will to resist. In particular, the dawn army got Li De''s approval and took out the body of the halfling God from the temple. After the magic language bat swam the street several times, it immediately let the unwilling halfling people down like eggplant. Their gods have been killed. What else can they fight against? And is there any point in such resistance? After being completely shattered, these captives become very easy to manage. After the inventory of the losses and gains of this epic war, which determines the fate of the underground world''s domination, time has already begun. The crowd who are just in the carnival are immediately attracted by this sentence. The tavern, which was originally in a strange atmosphere, is suddenly separated from the environment of pleasure and becomes fanatical one by one. "Ha ha ha, those damned bastards in the underground world will be conquered in the glory under the crown!" "Goddess in the sky, dawn will become an immortal city!" "For the dawn!" "The crown is invincible!! The city of dawn is also invincible!! Long live "..." then the crowd began to rush out, all rushing out of the street, and the warm atmosphere just created disappeared. It''s great news that dawn has won again. If you go early now, you may be able to see the holy face of Cachar. In just three or two minutes, there were only about 20 staff members left in the pub where the atmosphere was extremely lively. It seemed that the cheerful atmosphere had never existed before. Standing on the table like a cat elegant and enchanting girl to see this scene suddenly full of consternation. That pair of amber beautiful eyes full of a bit strange... These bastards, even left so simply? At the same time, the girl''s heart also raised infinite curiosity about the legendary city Lord of kachar. During this period of time, in this magical city, she has not heard much about the deeds of the city leader of kachar. Moreover, all the people, including the residents who are engaged in inferior jobs such as washing dishes, feeding horses, and dredging sewers, are full of praise for the city leader of kachar, and the worship in the words is almost crazy. Unfortunately, the owner of this charming city, who is said to have built it, went to the underground world two months ago and never met her. At the moment, hearing the news of Li De''s return, this girl, who is as lazy, light, elegant and proud as a cat, seems to think of something interesting and her eyes are shining. "The city Lord of kachar... Cluck, it''s really interesting. I didn''t expect to see such an interesting mortal on the thematic plane... I hope you won''t let me down... Cluck... I thought that once the girl turned over, she landed on the ground very lightly, then twisted her waist and left the tavern straight away, and the staff around her laughed and chanted I said hello to the girl with great enthusiasm. When the girl disappeared in the tavern, at the corner of the second floor that no one noticed, a figure in a dark cloak walked down the stairs slowly. What''s more surprising is that the staff around turned a blind eye to this mysterious man, as if he didn''t exist. The mysterious cloak man''s face hidden in the shadow only shows a high nose and a pair of silver gray eyes.Looking at the tavern without customers, the tip of the nose gently stirred, as if smelling something strange. A moment later, the mysterious eyes showed a little cold. "Buster? No, sharis is your God, cat and joy... ha ha, I didn''t expect to see this wild cat in this strange city. It''s really interesting... it''s so funny Chapter 450 The mysterious man in the black cloak takes a meaningful look at the back of Baxter who has disappeared in the tavern. He doesn''t walk down the stairs until the other party completely loses his breath. Cats are very sensitive to breath. If they appear directly in front of each other, they may not find it. But now that the wild cat is gone, he doesn''t have to worry about it. The cloaker stepped out of the tavern in full view of the public. The surrounding staff did not see such a conspicuous body. It seemed that they did not notice any trace of the cloak man. The scene was quite strange. Looking at everything, the cold grey eyes of the mysterious snake came to the dark street. Because of the completion of the city''s power supply system, the city of dawn at night is still as bright as day. In such an environment, the residents on the street, like the staff of the tavern, turn a blind eye to the cloakers. At this time, two young children with a piece of bread in each hand, then giggle with each other, straight to the black cloak man. But what is shocking is that the two children just like passing through the air, directly through the human body, without hitting anything. The mysterious cloak man is used to this, and his silver gray eyes don''t fluctuate at all, like a cold-blooded predator looking for the next hunting target indifferently. "Come on, dela, kachar is testing the army in moonlight square, our heroes are enjoying the celebration, and maybe we can see the holy face of kachar early..." "really? Are you here today? Doesn''t it mean that tomorrow''s ceremony will come up? " "Of course, my cousin on patrol told me that!" Several young people passing by in a hurry eagerly passed by the cloak man, and their words made the eyes of this extremely mysterious existence move slightly. "Kachar... Crown? The God of dawn? Ha ha... I was surprised that a false god ruled such a powerful city. But what qualification does a false god have to occupy this magnificent city? " The bleak voice from under the cloak made the residents passing by feel cool on their back. They heard someone whispering, but there was nothing around them. With a sense of panic in their heart, they left here quickly. After pondering for a moment, he turned around and followed the crowd to moonlight square. He wanted to meet the owner of the city under the crown of Cachar, who was regarded by countless residents as the sun and the moon. At the same time, I also want to see his... Enemies. Yes, the enemy. At the thought of the word, there was something cruel and exciting in the silver gray eyes of the cloak man. That''s the animal''s excitement at the sight of its prey. Half a month ago, in order to trace the blasphemers who once intruded into his kingdom of God, he accidentally intruded into this city. At that time, he was deeply surprised by the magic of this city. After learning the news of the city in detail, he made a decision that he thought was absolutely right - he wanted to become the new ruler of the city. This magical city should be ruled by the most powerful being! A lowly vampire who lives by sucking human blood is not worthy to be the master of this city. Noble he, the great knight and the God of murder - Stuart, will be the new master of the city. Thinking of this, Stuart, the knight and the God of murder, was a bit intoxicated in his silver gray eyes. If the old days had not come, he would never have made such a decision, but now, he will plunder everything! Stuart thought of himself a few months ago. Before the old days came, he was a regular Knight God. For millions of years, his rank barely reached the weak divine power, and his followers were very few. All this changes after the old days. When he came to the theme plane, he met the God of murder, whose power had fallen to the bottom. Feel each other''s weak breath, at that moment he was moved. Countless years have passed, he has been following the inner rules, trying to exercise and improve his strength, but his followers are less and less, or the pitiful weak God... is all this going to continue? When the world is about to be destroyed, will he still abide by the so-called chivalry doctrine? Stuart is willing to step out of the past, maybe it''s the power of the past, maybe it''s the power of the past. Yes, it was a step that fascinated him. He lied to the God of murder, who even fell to the level of strength. It is ridiculous that the foolish God of murder should trust him, because he is famous among the gods for his knighthood and keeping his promise.Ha ha, it''s funny to keep a promise. And then, ironically, the God of murder was murdered by his knight God. To this day, Stuart can''t forget the disbelief in the eyes of his knight when his sword pierced the heart of the God of murder. However, he never regretted, and even deeply congratulated for his original decision. Because after killing the God of murder, he plundered the other party''s clergy and became a powerful knight and the God of murder. It is precisely because he stepped out of the inner confinement that he got a new clergy and gained more powerful power. It was a great day to go down in history, and Stuart believed it, because a new God was born. He decided not to kill him after he had been killed. He wanted to hunt more gods and gain more power during the old cataclysm. This time, he is no longer the rigid and stubborn Knight God in other people''s words. He wants the gods to look up to him! Ambition is like weeds in spring. Once they sprout, they can never be eradicated. Stuart, who has taken this step, knows that he has no way back, but he also disdains to go back. This time, his goal will be a city with infinite potential hidden among the mountains. Stuart has a hunch that if he can rule the city, it may become a key step for him to set foot on the top of the mountain in the future. This wonderful premonition made him avoid the bite of the broken slate of fate, and let him retain a certain strength to come to the theme plane. Stuart believed in his hunch. It''s a gift, a gift that outsiders can''t imagine. "However, before I ruled the city, I was also interested in the wild cat... sharis, cat and joy... I don''t know why this wild cat came to the city? Just finding something interesting and novel? Or do you want to rule the city and spread your useless belief in happiness? If so, maybe you can be my prey before I rule this city. I don''t know if the wild cat''s divine personality is the God of murder, but it''s delicious... ha ha ha ha... the cold smile is like the wind and snow in the winter moon, showing indescribable cruelty. The knight God of the order keeping good camp once died after killing the murder God, and was killed by his ambition. Now he is the knight and the murder God of the evil order keeping camp, and has two kinds of clergy in the God. Even if he can recover his strength, he is sure to be promoted from weak to medium power, which has not been realized for millions of years. "When devotion can no longer bring me strength, why not try to embrace the dark? It''s a wonderful day.... Stuart followed the crowd and slowly approached the moon square. However, after arriving at the moon square, he did not appear as naked as he did around the tavern, but walked very skillfully with the help of the surrounding shadows and buildings. After obtaining the clergy of murder, this former Knight God''s way of doing things has obviously changed greatly. If the God of knights is a soldier charging bravely against the enemy in the sun, then the God of murder is killing the enemy at all costs by means of conspiracy, poison, curse and other means to break through the lower limit in the shadow at the moment. At the moment, Stuart has absolute patience. He has to find out all the information about the city before he starts. Stuart is very clear that he is now the viper in the shadow. The biggest advantage is that no one knows him. He can use the asymmetric information to hunt all the targets on the death list. The darkness in the darkness has quietly revealed its fangs, and the cry of death seems to begin to hover over the city of dawn... - - - - - - - - "look, that''s a centaur''s heavy cavalry. It''s so handsome!" "The orcs are here, and that''s the most powerful patriarch of the lion tribe, Lord KAP..." "that''s Lord kugu..." in order to create enough triumphal atmosphere, Li De didn''t let the soldiers return to their barracks directly through the door of space. Instead, it opened the door of the space directly to the moonlight square, so that all residents could visit the soldiers fighting for them, and all the winning soldiers could taste the wonderful taste of being surrounded by cheers. Li De was standing in the office of the city hall, looking down from the window. The new municipal hall is built on the front of moonlight square, which can clearly see all the movement below. This time he did not appear, because the protagonist should be these brave fighters. When he appears, the residents will only attribute all the honor to the head.Li De''s status in the city of dawn has already risen, and his reputation has already reached the full value. There is no need for such a dispensable honor. On the contrary, to leave the glory to the soldiers below is very significant for the improvement of morale and the cohesion of the army. Harrison stood beside Li De, also looking at the army below with emotion, and his tone was uncontrollably excited. "Under the crown, the underground world has been completely conquered by us. Next, do we want to fight against green city?" For Harrison, the most unforgettable place is green city, which was once regarded as a natural disaster by the blood clan and caused eternal pain to the blood clan. He will never forget the extraordinary mage''s scene that a magic made the blood clan close to extermination. So when the city of dawn has enough power, occupying green city has become his obsession. The blood clan must wash away the humiliation and unwillingness, and green city must be included in the territory of the city of dawn. Li De didn''t respond directly to Wen Yan. After thinking for a moment, he said slowly. "The old seal of evil god in dwarf Valley, what''s happening now?" Harrison was a little stunned and answered quickly. "Under the crown, we sent the most elite blood blade to monitor nearby. In the past two months, the space for sealing the old evil gods has expanded a lot, and the level of the old monsters coming out of it has become higher and higher. Our troops stationed in the dwarf valley have been under great pressure, and even are about to fall several times... according to the prediction of the intelligence command center, maybe in the next one to two months, the old evil gods will break through the seal. " After the words fell, the face of the speaker of the city hall became very dignified. In the face of the old monsters who don''t know the pain and fear, and come like the tide, and never stop attacking, the soldiers in the dwarf valley are almost exhausted in the past few months. Without the strong support of dawn City, the city would have been occupied more than ten times. However, with the help of the city of dawn, the dwarf Valley is about to collapse. Not to mention the old evil god, whose breath is more and more terrible recently. Once the other party gets out of trouble, no one knows what will happen. Li dewenyan frowned and his tone became cold. "The situation in green city will not be so rotten that it can not be cleaned up. Human beings are the foundation of faith, and the other side will not slaughter believers wantonly. Most of all, the noble God pushed the dawning sect apart until it broke down. When I got back to green city, I could reunite the sect immediately. In contrast, the situation in dwarf Valley is more critical. We have to suppress the situation. Moreover, I''m also very interested in the sealed old evil god. If we can arrest an evil god and come back to study it.... at the beginning, when facing the God of plague in lisser, although Li De robbed part of each other''s body, he had no ability to study the original power of the old evil god, so he could only devour the original power. At the moment, an old evil god, still sealed, is placed in front of us, which is undoubtedly a great temptation. If we can really capture this old evil god, the city of dawn at the moment is fully capable of studying each other in detail and knowing each other well. In the future, we will have a deep understanding of other old evil gods. This is Li De''s consideration of the future strategy. In contrast, although the situation in green city seems very bad, in fact, as long as the noble God does not transform into an evil god and sacrifice blood to the whole city, the situation is still controllable. After all, the believers of the other party are also from human beings. At this critical time point, mass slaughter of human beings is equivalent to cutting off the direct foundation of belief. The noble God is not so brainy. At most, it is the crazy crush of dawn sect. One is the problem of face, the other is the problem of interior. Face can be found at any time. If the interior is lost, the loss will be great. As a pragmatist, Li De''s thinking has always been very clear. It''s much more tempting to catch a complete old evil god and come back to study it than to kill an ordinary God. After all, it''s not uncommon for him to kill a God. "Under the crown, I''ll arrange it now." Harrison nodded. As long as Lee made a decision, he would obey unconditionally. Li De nodded, as if thinking of something, and continued. "Well, at the same time, send someone to call Warren, Frey and Stanley back to the city of dawn, and I will give them the power to break through the legend." The three divine bodies can still be sealed in the place where they are buried. If they are not used, they are pure resources, which have little significance to him. It is more important to change them into strength for the city of dawn. The three people named by him are all important high-level officials in the city of dawn. The dwarf forging master Warren, in charge of the weapons factory, has made great contributions to the city of dawn. The second generation of blood Frey is currently in the low hills and hills, with the semi horse king Guido black wind, to implement the plan of conquering Centaurus.Stanley, vice president of the Dark Pact, is not only the controller of the intelligence command center, but also the executor of the dark shadow''s high-level plan to infiltrate human beings, and the backstage of colonizing the earth. The most exaggerated thing is that the other side is still in control of a terrible player guild. Three gods can give birth to three legends, so the promotion of these three people can make them play a greater role. Although the situation of Dawning city seems to be very good now, what he has to face now is the dangerous old cataclysm, and his strength is far from enough. Because up to now, no old evil god has really come to the thematic plane, and now it is only their servants who appear on the thematic plane. Li De also deduced this. When the regular cracks in the sky expand further and the old days of the theme plane become more energetic, maybe he will see all the old evil spirits in the theme plane, at least more powerful than ordinary legends. When the time comes, the disaster will come. Now the old cataclysm is just an appetizer. So there is a sense of urgency in his heart, which makes him tense all the time. When Harrison left, Lee''s eyes were not clear. The conquest of the underground world is just to buy an insurance for the city of dawn, so that he is invincible in the external battle. After all, such a stable rear area can be allowed to develop, which is not a big advantage. But it''s impossible to get through the inevitable disaster once and for all. He needs to make extra layout if he wants to get through the disaster in the future. He already had a premonition in his heart that it might not be far away from the day when the old evil god came to the main plane completely. If we don''t seize the time to improve our strength now, maybe the city of dawn will face a bigger crisis. After observing the lower part of the window for a while, Li De suddenly seemed to think of something. He didn''t continue to look at the army celebrating below, and turned to leave the office. He wanted to see the half breed Mermaid again, the mysterious existence who once guarded the slate of fate. I don''t know if the other party has recovered more memory. He has many questions and wants to discuss with the other party at the moment... at this time, beside moonlight square, a girl who looks around in the crowd attracts many people''s attention. Especially... Men. "Miss Baxter, can I buy you a drink this evening?" "It''s amazing that it''s Ms. Baxter..." "is this the new girl from Bauhinia tavern? It''s really exciting.... when a large group of old people saw the figure in white dress and white feet, their eyes suddenly brightened, and they all wanted to squeeze to Baxter''s side. But with in the tavern charming enchanting completely opposite is, this arouses all people''s nerves sexy attractive, at the moment in the eyes of a bit of strangers do not enter the cold. With the pride of a giant thousands of miles away, he is still lazy and enchanting, but his posture cools the hearts of the people around him. It seems that what has happened to this charming creature in the tavern at the moment... Baxter''s amber eyes scan around, and the indifference in her eyes calms down the hot discussion of the people around her. Many people even feel that they are facing a high queen. The attitude of overlooking all living beings made them feel a little afraid. The cat, whose alias is Bathurst, and the God of joy saw a disdainful arc hanging from the corner of her mouth. After looking at the moonlight square and making sure there was no trace of the legendary city leader, he turned and left with his head raised and his slender waist twisted. I didn''t even look at the hot eyes around me. In the tavern, she can be unscrupulous, because she likes to see those men kneel down for her blood, but outside, she is still an unattainable God. These humble human beings are also qualified to talk to her? Today, the only disappointment for her is that she didn''t see the city leader of kachar... after seeing the bloody and murderous army at dawn on the moonlight square... She became more and more curious about the mysterious city leader. What kind of people can build such a magical city? Vampires coexist with human beings, orcs walk with giants, dwarves and goblins form partners... In addition, there are magical alchemy creations that can never run out of springs, and the city''s lighting system that can light up the night with the help of railway carriages... the miraculous scenes in the city of dawn make her heart like a cat scratch. It''s true that curiosity kills the cat, but I don''t know if the cat and the God of pleasure will be included in this old saying. After bypassing the crowd, Baxter turned and stepped into a dark alley. She turned and sniffed to make sure there was no smell of outsiders,The young girl''s legs were slightly bent, and then he took off directly, as light and sensitive as a cat, and disappeared on the roof when he turned around. Not long after Baxter left, the mysterious man in black cloak, the knight and the God of murder, Stuart stepped into the alley like a ghost. The evil spirit, whose camp has been changed, has silver gray eyes like falcons searching for prey and looking around. A moment later, as if he had found something, his pupils suddenly shrank, and then he stepped forward, bent down slightly at the place where Baxter had just got up and jumped onto the wall, and took out a hair that had fallen to the ground from a gap between the tiles. Stuart got up and put his hair on the tip of his nose for a slight sniff. After confirming the breath, his eyes hidden under his cloak showed a kind of cold killing. "To rule this city, let''s start with this wild cat... " Chapter 451 The top floor of the tallest building in the wizardry industry research center. Because of its wide vision and beautiful scenery, this floor was originally used for researchers'' meetings and discussions, but now it has become a private area. And its owner is the existence whose origin is terrible to the extreme -- Katherine abetz storm. Li De looks at the mermaid standing by the window. At this moment, the mysterious being is overlooking the city of dawn with bright lights. The hair floats gently in the back of the mind as if in the water, the sea blue eyes are indifferent, and the body is like the holy breath of devout believers praying in the church, because the pure white gauze on the body has been magnified countless times. "Good night, Ms. Catherine." "I feel a little anxious inside you. What do you want to do with me, Lord of Cachar?" The half breed Mermaid turned and looked at him calmly. Her voice was as flat as ever. It seemed that everything in the world had nothing to do with her. Coupled with that cool temperament, the mysterious existence standing by the window is more detached from things. Li De had a lot of questions to ask each other, but after seeing Katherine''s clean and transparent eyes full of unspeakable holy breath, he suddenly felt that his heart was clear, and those questions disappeared inexplicably. Does this Mermaid have any aura of tranquility? ... Li De nodded slightly and said slowly. "Ms. karelina, have you recently sensed the emergence of a new slate of destiny?" After the slate of destiny is broken, all the fragments are wrapped by the power of destiny. Only when the power of destiny disappears can it be sensed by outsiders. Although the mermaid who guards the slate of fate senses the news of the fragments of fate in a way that Li De doesn''t understand, she can''t break through the obstruction of the force of fate and can only wait... originally, he didn''t report much hope, but Katherine nodded unexpectedly. "Yes." "Oh?" Li De''s eyes brightened, "can you tell me where I am?" "It''s been taken by the sun goddess..." i... Li De''s mouth flicked. It''s better not to say that. Sun Goddess? In the whole light God system, it is definitely the top five terrorist existence. Even if it comes to the theme plane, the other side will be very powerful. If it falls into the hands of the other side, he can only listen. Then it seems to think of something, as if thinking. "No wonder the sun goddess will spread the news of the fragments of the slate of fate. It turns out that she has mastered one." Katherine calmly looked at Li De, did not comment on this. The slate of destiny crushed by the time gear, no one knows how many pieces it has split, and no one knows how many pieces it has fallen into that space. It is not uncommon for anyone to get it. Li De fixed his eyes on each other and continued. "Ms. karelina, I have observed that the cracks in the sky are gradually expanding over time, and those powerful old evil spirits will really come in the near future. At this moment, I''m afraid the disaster has not yet begun... " " Lord of kachar ", Katherine shook her head, her face did not fluctuate, it seems that she was not surprised. "No one can prevent the coming of the old dominator, such as the plane of the Lord, the plane of the abyss and the plane of the dead. The purpose of the eternal ancient master is to destroy the whole multidimensional plane. No one can survive. Now, the disaster is far from beginning. When the old days come, it is the day when all things are destroyed... " Li De''s heart is awed at hearing this. As he guessed. The arrival of the gods is not the end. How can the old masters who created all this give up so easily. Now the residents who seem to be terrible are just appetizers. Even the old evil gods have not appeared, and the doomsday catastrophe that can destroy multiple planes has not really started. But there are still a few problems in his heart. "All the gods in the sky have come to the world, so why don''t the evil spirits of the abyss and the undead lose their power like the gods?" He can see with his own eyes the terror of the Dark Lord. The gods have lost their power. Isn''t it strange that the gods born in these two evil places are all right? Why can you make it special? Isn''t it the God who despises the theme plane? "The evil spirits born from the bottomless abyss and the plane of the dead are not bound to the slate of fate..." Katherina shook her head. "Their destiny is bound to their respective planes. If the abyss is not destroyed, their power will exist forever, and so will the spirits of the dead." Li De took a cool breath. "Why are these evil spirits so different from the gods of the thematic plane?"He felt vaguely that he was exploring the deepest secrets of the world. Katherine smelled the deep sea blue eyes and looked at him with great implication. "It''s not a mystery you can explore now. When you want to be promoted to a God, ask me again." Li De shrugged his shoulders when he heard the indisputable voice in Katherine''s voice, but he didn''t ask again. The mysterious existence of this guard''s stone slab of destiny must be to know what''s lucky, but the other party doesn''t want to say, and he can''t force it. Who knows what level this guy''s strength is now back to. But it must not be worse than the level of sun goddess. After Li De pondered a little, the main purpose of today''s visit came out. "Lady Catherine, I''m going to explore the old seal of the dwarves valley. Maybe you can catch an old evil god to study this time. Are you interested in going with me? " Katherina''s eyelids jumped when she heard Li De''s words. "You want to capture an old evil god... Just come back to study???" That plain tone is rare with a bit incredible, it seems that this matter is very absurd in general. Li Deli nodded, of course. "Yes, know yourself and know your enemy... our understanding of the power of the old evil gods only comes from the cracks in the sky and those old slaves. We have not really had a deep understanding of the old evil gods, which will cause us to misjudge them. I think if we catch an evil god and come back to study, we may find something different. " Catherine was silent for a moment, and finally looked at him with some emotion. "Maybe that''s why this city is different from other cities." Although the words were a little puzzling, Li De still understood the implication... You are so different. Li De didn''t care. He is not a native of glory world. He has been baptized by the Internet since he was a child. How can he have the same brain circuit as these people. After thinking about it, he continued. "Since the old evil spirits are so terrible, we should know them better, shouldn''t we?" "Those who don''t know are fearless... But maybe you''re right." Once again, there were waves in Katherine''s indifferent eyes. After pondering for a moment, he waved his hand and a blue stone the size of a thumb appeared in his hand. "If you can''t suppress the old evil god after opening the seal, you can try this stone. It only needs to be placed on the body of the old evil god to eliminate his power. " When Li De heard that Yan was surprised, he reached out and took it. What a loser?? Quickly open the property panel. Purification tears Quality: special skill: dispel (can dispel all negative energy, especially the old, chaotic energy has special effects) Introduction: This is an equipment cast by a powerful God with the only tears left in his life, with incredible energy. Yes, although the attribute is simple, you can see that the equipment is forged specifically for the old power. But what the hell is this cast with tears? Is such a big stone a tear? Are these... The eyes of the Cyclops? Li De silently vomit a few words, then make complaints about his equipment. When he looks at C Srina, his eyes are more satisfied. He knew that the mermaid was a treasure. It seemed that he needed to dig more in the future. If he didn''t come this time, he didn''t know that the other side was hiding such a good thing. "Thank you for your generosity, Ms. karelina... the residents of dawn city will remember your greatness and selflessness. If we make progress this time, I will engrave your merits on the monument of dawn heroes for future generations to admire and pass on for thousands of years." Li Deyi was strict in his speech and put on a string of high hats. Good guy, he can''t give any benefits, but reputation can be given. And to treat such gods, reputation may be more in line with each other''s appetite than ordinary benefits. The mermaid took a look at him, and her eyes returned to their cool appearance. There was no sign of that. Li De continued with a smile. "Lady Catherine, when the old days come, the city of dawn may be in danger. We are still short of top fighting capacity to suppress scenes. If I encounter any problems that the army can''t solve when I go out, I hope you can look after me and help me. " This time, he came to see if he could cajole... Bah... And invited karelina to explore the seal of the old evil god with him. Second, he planned to find a backing for the city of dawn. Although he could not command karelina, he was more relieved to have such a level of presence in his own base camp. At least he didn''t have to worry about being stolen at any time.Katherine nodded with a flat face, "Lord of Cachar, I am already a member of the city of dawn, so I should be." With a smile, Li Deshen became a hero. Although he can not determine the level of the mermaid, but no matter from which way to judge, the other side is definitely a thigh level existence. Is anyone qualified to guard the slate of destiny? This is the fate of the gods and the whole glory. Although the other side didn''t watch it in the end, it was the old dominator who had fought with the God of creation who came to steal the slate of fate... it''s not that our army is incompetent, but that the enemy is too cunning to keep it. It''s normal to keep it. Isn''t that the second God of creation? Later, Li De chatted with Katherine again, but the other side didn''t disclose any useful information. Finally, he had to leave. After Li De''s figure disappeared in the room, Katherine''s original cool momentum was quietly softened. Turn around and look out at the broken sky through the window again. The deep eyes of sea blue are like stars flowing inside, and the sun and moon are collapsing. The cold face rarely reveals a very complex emotion. "The old days are coming... A catastrophe that has spread all over the world. But for me, is it good or bad? " There is a meaning in the whisper that no one can understand. - - - - - the next day, under the order of Li De, three important figures, including the dwarf forging master Warren, the second generation of blood Frey, and the vice president of the Dark Pact Stanley, were summoned in Li De''s office. After Li De saw the three, he was quite moved. These are the old subordinates. He followed him to witness the growth of the city of dawn. When they were shocked to the extreme, they directly took out three divine bodies. Without any hesitation, they directly cooperated with the divine body with the power of faith to give them the power to break through the legend. The operation step is to strengthen the blood and level of the three people with the power of faith, and then give them the right divine body to swallow the inner divine personality. From the meeting to the end, only half an hour later, the three important figures in the city of dawn were directly arranged by Li De to break through the legend in the depth of the buried bone. Although the war between the surface undead and the abyss devil continues, and the abyss pig breeding program has never stopped, the deep underground will not be disturbed. If the three just break through the legend, the time may not be too much, but with the devouring of the divine, the time may be. But not surprisingly, three or five months later, there will be three legends in the city of dawn, and the dawn God system will continue to add three gods. Although Li De is not very clear about the role of the more gods in the dawn system, he can vaguely feel that the more they are, the better. After the arrangement of the three, Li De took a look at the property panel of the burial place. He did not forget that there was still more than 300 million dead people left to degenerate into twelve winged burning angels. However, to his displeasure, two months later, he had accumulated more than 200 million yuan of death power, which was still 70 million yuan short. Immediately ordered Amy, who has been carrying out the pig killing plan, to increase his efforts, and make sure to accumulate the power of death within half a month. He can''t wait to see the scene of the birth of the twelve winged burning angel. At that time, can he stop the gods and kill the Buddhas? thinking of the scene of riding an angel, he is in a good mood. No matter how he rides, he can ride anyway. After explaining Amy, Lide tore up the space and appeared in the office from the buried bone. Harrison, who had been waiting for him, said excitedly when he saw his figure. "Under the crown, have they arranged it?" "It''s all right, just wait for the customs clearance. In a few months, we will add three more legends." Harrison''s eyes were straight, and there was no better news than that. Of course, Lee had not told him that maybe half a month later, there would be a divine life in the city of dawn. The Lord of dawn sits down. The seventh general doesn''t even need to look at his opponent''s level. He just needs to listen to the prefix to blow up the sky. But Harrison didn''t think so much about it. The legend was already unattainable to him, even extraordinary enough to destroy the blood clan. Now that the city of dawn has such powerful power, his heart is naturally excited. It took a long time for him to think of another thing. "Under the crown, is it necessary to send a large army to explore the old seal land this time?" To solve the problem of three people breaking through the legend, Li De is going to explore the seal of the old evil god. This seal is too close to the dwarf valley. It''s like a time bomb. It may explode at any time. If it''s not cleared first, he will feel uneasy. "It''s enough for me to take kugu and Kapp in this exploration. Too many people will affect my action."Li De is not ready to take the army this time. The old evil spirits are too mysterious. In case of any irresistible enemy, he may not be able to protect the army below. When conquering a certain force, a large army is essential, but such a point-to-point operation aimed at a specific target may become a shackle to lead the army forward - he will be bound up for fear of casualties, and it is not good for him to make radical moves. And now he has two powerful cards in his hand - the Dark Lord and the purification tears given by karelina. He believed that even if the old evil god was unsealed, he would not be able to surpass the Dark Lord. The Dark Lord is the 15th monarch on the plane of the dead. How powerful is he? Even though the old evil spirits were very strong before, how much power could they have left after being sealed for such a long time? Harrison didn''t say much after hearing the words. He only had sincere admiration and admiration for Li De''s wisdom. Now that the other party has made a decision, he needs full support. Li De thought about it and found that he almost missed something. "During this period, we need to increase the exploration of the lost sea area, especially the sea beast known as the God of the sea. The stone fragments of destiny are related to the future of the city of dawn." Speaking of this, the expression became a bit serious. "The old power of the theme plane is becoming more and more strong. Maybe in a short time, those old evil gods who have not yet revealed their true bodies will really come to the theme plane... the time of the end is just around the corner." Lost in the sea, the demigod sea beast gets a piece of the slate of fate. This is the information that karelina revealed when she told Lide her true identity. This piece of the stone of fate is the one he is most sure to get. Although demigod is strong, he can die recklessly as long as he is given a certain amount of time. Even if he did anything, he could kill the sea beast with the help of the power of the dark master. Of course, he would never do that until he had to. What level of treasure is the slate fragment of fate? If the dark master finds out that he is greedy, he can only cry. In the final analysis, the two are ordinary cooperative relations. When they are together with him, the other side seems harmless. That''s because Li Deming is the same God of dawn as him. It involves greater interests. What''s so strange about the other side''s turning over? What''s more important is that the twelve winged angel is coming out. This is his biggest backhand. Once the big killer comes out, he will not panic even if he is the real God. "At present, the intelligence command center has sent the most elite personnel into the lost sea area, and all the information about sea animals is within our exploration scope." Harrison had some confidence on his face. "Moreover, we set up a lost alliance with the other seven Fishman tribes through the bridge of Bluestar tribe. The resources in the alliance are exchanged and the information is shared. Those Fishman tribes exchanged a lot of resources from us, and our staff also took this opportunity to learn more about the lost sea area. Although the sea beast known as Poseidon is extremely mysterious, we have found a lot of news. Maybe after we solve several dangers around, the news of the sea beast will be presented to you completely. " Li dewenyan nodded with satisfaction. Harrison was always at ease. Although the strength was not high, it was his arm. Lost alliance? It''s interesting to form an alliance with the mermaid tribe. "The ocean has a wider ecological chain than the land, and the life in it is even more powerful. Now that we have formed an alliance with each other, we should make great efforts to manage it. It may be of great help to us in the later stage. " "Yes, under the crown." After the explanation, Li De confirmed that Harrison had no problem, so he didn''t stay any longer. He went directly to the back garden and called Kapp and kugu to set out. The two legends are like mountains, standing in the back garden with extraordinary momentum. When the guards around see their figures, they are envious. This is a legend... Now in the city of dawn, who doesn''t know that Li De gave them the chance to break through the legend? Many people are envious of this. After seeing Li Dehou who came to the back garden, they immediately saluted. "Good day, crown down." "My master, your God, the dragon of destruction, the fangs of the city of dawn, the great undead, the invincible Lord withered bone, say hello to you Li De looks like a person, holding his chest slightly with broken dragon wings and saluting at the corner of his mouth. He has nothing to do with giving direct an so many prefixes... he is too lazy to talk. He directly flies up in the air and rides on the back of the dead bone. Then he reaches out his hand and the space in front of him is broken. "To the dwarf Valley, we are going to explore the exotic space sealed with the old evil spirits this time."Hearing this, the blue flame of the soul burst out in an instant. Gaga said with a smile. "Those old monsters, which are more disgusting than the abyss worms, should have been destroyed by the great dead bones long ago..." Li De patted the back of the dead bones, and the huge broken Dragon Wings of the dead bones fanned fiercely, causing a storm in the back garden, and then disappeared into the gap in the space. Kapp is also burning the power of gold, like a god of war, like the sky, followed by. Chapter 452 PS: I''m sorry, today I''m Calvin, but it''s just written in... - - - - - dwarf valley. The original dwarf city has now been dug out a huge hole, so that countless people crazy silver vein is deeply buried in the original dwarf city. Although the miners are still digging the veins, the solemn atmosphere in the air makes people feel serious unconsciously. Because it used to be Dingdang, now it has changed in the valley of mining veins day and night. The soldiers are sharpening their swords, the priests are casting magic to cure the wounded, the logistics troops are delivering supplies to the front line... The unprecedented war swept through this hidden city a few months ago. Their enemies are monsters that have been eroded by the past. At the moment, in the valley of dwarves, the gloomy sky looks like a demon is about to be born, and the dark clouds are piling up, like mountains trying to crush the city. Yila ~ in the area below where no one is watching, a space suddenly breaks like glass, and then Li De, riding on the dead bone, shoots out from the gap of the space. With a 26 blade wingspan and the power of scarlet, the blood dragon of the dead is extremely hegemonic. The legendary power spreads in an instant. It is like the arrival of an ancient wild beast. It is as majestic as a mountain and as majestic as the sea. The orcs below shivered with the centaurs, and looked up at the Big Mac in the sky in horror. Where is this beast from?? The withered bone has expanded from 18 blades to 26 blades, and the scarlet force has been ignited on the body. It has changed a lot, and the soldiers can''t recognize it. When the broken space cracks out of a golden force lingering figure, it makes them calm down. The power of gold... That''s the king of the lion tribe, Lord Kapp! "GA GA GA, I have smelled the smell of old monsters. It''s really a ring of disgusting abyss worms. I, the fangs of the city of dawn, the great dragon of destruction, will make you annihilate under the dragon breath today!! Get ready for the eternal silence.... the strange laughter of the sky makes many old orcs below draw their lips, as if they think of something, and immediately put down their inner vigilance... it turns out that it''s Lord withered bones... the orcs around are still puzzled and want to ask for some information. Some of the orcs remembered the painful experience of being forced to listen to nonsense for a long time. They just mumbled a few words with disgust on their face. It''s best not to know him. I hope you''ll be known him all your life... Otherwise, you''ll regret it. Hoo Hoo ~ the bones in the air naturally don''t know that their reputation of chattering is a bit disreputable among the orcs, and they are now recklessly spreading legendary prestige. The broken dragon''s wings flapped, and the huge body quickly sped forward. Between a few breaths, it came to the area above the city wall. This is dwarf Valley''s home game against old monsters. It''s a long time since Li De came to the dwarf valley. This land is of great significance to him and the city of dawn. It''s not too much to call it the starting point of making a fortune. Now also began to seriously look at this has been completely different city. Dwarf Valley has always been ruled by orcs, and now centaurs have moved in. Because the valley is still open, in front of the Mithril vein, after the valley wall, a huge city was rebuilt. It has been four or five years since the construction of the new town began. With the support of the city of dawn, the city is prosperous enough. Solid houses are arranged in order, clean streets are wide and orderly, and all kinds of living facilities are available... it''s no exaggeration to say that if it wasn''t for the dawn City, a new urban area was built later, I''m afraid the old urban area would be incomparable in front of this Orc city. After looking at the city for a few eyes, Li De looked to the direction of the city wall with satisfaction. A strong wall, 300 blades long, 30 blades high and 20 blades wide, stands between the two peaks. This solid wall was built later, and the original dwarf wall has been demolished. The city wall completely blocked the entrance of the valley, and to get around the city wall and climb into the dwarf valley from the mountains on both sides, you need to climb up about 500 blades. But the peaks on both sides are as steep as blades, which are hard for animals to climb. Only flying arms can cross them. But interestingly, the dwarf Valley is covered with thick white fog all the year round. As long as it rises more than 200 blades, the thick fog will cause serious sense of direction loss. If you add the protection of magic language bat and ground crossbow array, it is difficult to leap from the sky. It''s easier to defend than to attack. The tight guard is definitely several grades higher than that of ordinary human cities. At this time, the impregnable city wall is experiencing a fierce battle.Countless old monsters are now emitting a decadent old atmosphere, charging towards the wall without fear. The number of them is so large that Li De can''t see the edge at a glance in the sky. At the moment, in front of the city wall, there are more than 20 edge high corpse steep slopes, and the old monsters below can even directly step on the corpse from the ground to rush up the 30 edge high city wall. The scene of fierce war is like the scene of extermination depicted in church murals. Countless corpses and blood stasis make this land a place of bloody terror. Li De found that there are many kinds of old monsters, among which the most are decadent boars, followed by decadent jackals, bloodthirsty dog heads and so on. Fortunately, there are not many flying old monsters, and a few of them will soon be solved by archers. But Li De found a point that made him frown. Most of these old monsters were level 9 or level 10, and the number of level 10 was 50%. In contrast, the army on the city wall is much worse. Most of the main forces are only level 7-9, and the number of level 10 is not much. Fortunately, the equipment advantage of dawn city makes up for the level gap. Wearing solid armor forged by dwarves and holding a sharp blade, ORC soldiers stand on the top of the city. Once there are old monsters rushing up from the corpses, they will be killed. Behind them are a lot of halfling archers. These soldiers with long bows are absolutely snipers. Every arrow will fall down an old monster. In addition to the city wall, the rear of the city wall is also equipped with more than 10000 archers. Once the pressure in front is too high, the archers in the rear will immediately support. After the archers, there are hundreds of goblin catapults. Similarly, if even the archers can''t relieve the pressure, the goblin catapult will fire directly. In addition, magic language''s bomb dropping troops and air combat troops are on standby all the time. The omni-directional three-dimensional strike makes the city wall comparable to the ravine. No matter how powerful the old monsters are, they can only stop in front of the city wall. But with the continuation of the war, the corpses under the wall piled higher and higher, and in the end, they were even with the wall, which was a terrible scene. As soon as Li Demi''s head was lifted, he just wanted to move. Suddenly, many soldiers above the city wall stood on the top of the city with pots of green mucus, and then directly poured the green mucus into the towering corpse pile under the cover of the soldiers nearby. Yela ~ the corrosive sound sounded like pouring high concentration sulfuric acid on it, but then a more surprising scene appeared. After the green mucus corrodes the bodies below, it starts to emit an oil green flame, and then ignites the whole pile of bodies. When more than ten pots of mucus fell from different areas, the corpse pile below immediately ignited a towering green flame. Burn the earth with corpses. In the green flame burning, those old monsters still do not know the pain and fear of crazy surge, but now it has become futile, in the erosion of the green flame, one by one burned to death. The army above the city wall seems to be very experienced. Seeing this scene, the orderly change of defense began. The tribe repaired in the rear began to move forward, and the exhausted soldiers immediately went to the rear to repair. As for the old monsters just like ants, they are now blocked by the green flame, and the soldiers on the wall have gained precious breathing time. "Kapp, what''s that green mucus?" Hearing the inquiry, Kapp, not far away, immediately approached Li De, who was still sitting on his back. "Under the crown is the alchemy liquid developed by the magic Industry Research Institute, which has the special effect of making the corpse burn, but it costs a lot of money, so the soldiers on the wall have to wait until the monster corpses below are full of the wall to use it..." Li De felt a little distressed when he saw this scene. Because the space door of the bone burial place can only be opened to the dwarf Valley, and the area of the city wall is outside the space door and can not be touched. So killing these old monsters outside, he can''t collect the power of death. Under such intensive attacks, it is unrealistic for soldiers to transport corpses. It''s just a waste. However, it''s also good that the place where the bones are buried is no longer the same as before. There are dark lord''s subordinates who use them as knives for him. The power of death gained by daily fighting with demons is astronomical. These old monsters can''t eat, and other places can make up for it. After observing the battle below for a moment, Li De decided that there was no problem, so he no longer stayed. He drove kugu straight out of the dwarf Valley and went to the death place where the evil god was sealed. On the wall below, Sam, the chief of the iron hoof tribe, and Morton, the priest of the lion tribe, who felt the breath of Li De, looked at each other. At this moment, they were both shocked. Li De''s presence here must mean that he has to eliminate the hidden danger of the old evil god. It was a great relief for both of them, and their eyes were full of excitement.In the past few months, although it seems that dwarf Valley has not suffered too much loss, only they know how much pressure they have suffered during this period. The continuous fighting has made everyone nervous and never let down for a moment. At this moment, we finally saw the dawn of the end of the war... They never had any doubt whether Li De could solve the sealed old evil god. That''s the master of dawn, their master!! It''s just a sealed evil god. Even if it''s not sealed, they dare to believe that Li De can win. Li De''s reputation has already reached its peak in the city of dawn. People, orcs, dwarves and centaurs all have almost fanatical trust in him. That''s their king! - - - - - - after the dead bone became a legend, the flying speed increased a lot. If it wasn''t for the sake of taking care of Karp, I''m afraid this guy would disappear with a few wings. After leaving the dwarf Valley, Li De sat on his withered back and scanned the mountains and rivers passing quickly below. The more he flew to the depth of the barren wasteland, the more he could feel the power of the old gathering in front of him, like walking from mist to thick fog, from thick fog to light rain. And the ground because of the corrosion of the old strength, the dry land has become a gray dry hard state, vegetation does not grow, streams muddy. Where the old monsters had passed, everything turned to ashes. Now there was no trace of normal life on the barren wasteland. This land was more like the sulfur land in the abyss. In the air, there is only the unconscious roar from the mouth of the old monsters... in the dead bones flying past, many old monsters also find the air that does not belong to them in the sky, and suddenly raise their heads and roar, with a low and brutal voice, full of the meaning of destruction that makes people tremble. Li De turned a deaf ear to this, and his eyes swept across the earth. Although these monsters are disgusting, it is meaningless for him to kill them all. The purpose of this trip is to capture the old evil spirits. The distance of hundreds of kilometers is under the withered wing span, and it will arrive in ten minutes. This is to take care of the situation that Kapp is suppressing his flight speed. Hoo Hoo ~ the dead bone, which was still very excited, suddenly stopped when it reached a hill. The dark blue fire of the soul soared, and the tone was a little excited. "The undead is up, master, here we are... I feel the evil in the distance. There must be valuable treasures in it..." Li De''s eyes were frozen when he heard the words, and he immediately looked up into the distance. I saw the sky and earth in front of a dim, like heavy rain is coming, dark clouds pressure city. The clouds in the sky are like a whirlpool in the sea, spinning slowly in one direction. And the vortex center is facing the position, is below the dry hard earth, a broken space gap. The space gap presents an irregular shape, like a big hole made by a stone, surrounded by sharp edges and corners, with a length of about 100 blades and a height of about 50 blades. Countless old monsters rush into the main plane from the space gap like a dam opening at high tide. The amount of exaggeration is enough to cool the back of people with phobia. What''s more, with the monsters surging, there is a strong and extreme flavor of the old days. Bathed in the old atmosphere, the power of those monsters is increasing visibly. Li De knew at the moment that no wonder these old monsters had such a high level. As the old monster gazed at the space gap, it was even darker inside, as if all the relationships were swallowed up by it. He was acutely aware that there were some unimaginable terrors in this space. His eyes became dignified. After thinking for a moment, Li De''s body floated straight up, flying out of his withered back and standing in the air. "Follow me..." as the words fall, he waves his hand, and the surrounding space is suddenly broken, and then step into the dimensional plane. Kub and Kapp immediately followed. After stepping into the dimensional space, several people''s eyes seem to be covered with a veil, and the faces of those old monsters below also become a bit blurred. Without much hesitation, Li De flew straight to the space gap beyond the thousand blades. After more than ten breaths, the three of them came down from the sky. Li De floated in front of the irregular space gap, looking at the old monsters shuttling from below, his expression was dignified. Because in the dimensional plane, those old monsters can''t feel their breath, so they don''t pay attention. The space gap in front of us is like a dragon with a huge mouth open. The irregular gap around us is like a broken glass, like a deadly tusk. It seems that as long as you step into it, you will be swallowed by the dragon."When you enter the sealed place, you must be careful. If you encounter uncontrollable danger, you should protect yourself and withdraw immediately." Li De slightly worried about the head, specially told the two a few words. His natural ability makes him not afraid of death, but they are not the same, dead is really dead, there is no resurrection talent. The two legendary fighting power is the pillar everywhere. Naturally, he can''t let them encounter danger. "Yes, under the crown." "Master, you can rest assured that those weak, dirty and humble worms will surely be burned by the dragon breath of the withered bones Lord!" Kapp answered honestly, but kugu was very confident, or the undead with abnormal brain had always been very confident. After taking a deep breath, Li De went straight into the evil place where the old evil gods were sealed. Boom ~ at the moment when Li De stepped into the land of seal, a terrible spiritual impact came like a heavy hammer towards his soul. Bang ~ there was a dizziness in Li De''s mind, which shocked him. "What a powerful spiritual magic..." Li De''s eyes were fixed. This spiritual magic has five links! However, his soul has already been sublimated, and has been transformed several times by the baptism of divinity, reaching the level that ordinary legends can only look up to. This sudden magic just makes him a little uncomfortable, and has little influence. In fact, the higher the life, the stronger the soul will be, and the immunity to spiritual magic is much higher than that of ordinary magic. "Damned bastard, dare to attack the great dead man!! But can you plot against the powerful power of destruction? " "Don''t let me find out who you are, or I''ll let you taste the taste of being burned by Longxi..." the withered bones who were also impacted behind yelled, but this nagging made the dignified breath a little easier. Li De turned to look at the two people behind him. They were both legends. Although they were a bit embarrassed by the attack, there was no big problem. After confirming that he was ok, he had time to look at the specific situation of the plane sealed with the evil god. Everything around us is full of evil. It''s old, old and decadent. It''s totally different from the evil of the abyss, and even more frightening than the abyss. The sky is full of dim fog. It seems that there is some terrible life brewing in it. The rolling fog seems that some ancient demon God will appear at any time... Li De can clearly feel that it is the performance of the old power gathering to the extreme. Ordinary people as long as a little bit of the old fog, then immediately will be eroded into the old monster. Even if he rashly enters the thick fog, he may not be able to win. His eyes turned from the sky to the earth. Through the dense old monsters, he found that the earth was not dry and cracked in his imagination. On the contrary, it''s like black soil, with a bit of stickiness on it. But if you look at it carefully, the ground doesn''t seem to be ordinary soil at all, but it''s like the rotten black mud formed after a long time of fermentation of flesh and blood. The smell of the old days on it is no worse than the thick fog of the old days in the sky. "An extremely terrible plane..." Li De made a comment in his heart. Looking around, there is an open flat land around. Countless old monsters smell the breath of the theme plane because of the broken space, just like sharks smell the smell of blood, coming here. The smell of the old days in the air is ten times and a hundred times stronger than that outside. Even Li De clearly sensed that the old monsters around him were absorbing the power of the old days and becoming powerful. Often a few breaths, their breath will soar, until the body can bear the limit will stop. This surprised Li De, who was always curious about where these old monsters were born. He didn''t want to be a self fertile race. Why can they keep pouring out day and night for several months? But these problems obviously need to be explored by him. After floating at the entrance and observing for a moment, Li De didn''t stay too much. He took out a map from the system space and went straight in one direction after confirming it. In a few months, the information that the intelligence command center has explored on this plane is not complete, but the location of the seal of the evil god is still correct. But his legendary sense of danger also told him that the direction he was going was the most dangerous. "Be careful, there may be some elusive existence hidden in this plane. If the situation is not right, withdraw immediately..." "yes, crown down..." Kapp responded obediently, only kugu was a little excited, and seemed to be looking forward to the appearance of those mysterious old strongmen... Li De didn''t cast magic for himself this time, dark red After the bat wings with color lines opened, they flapped slowly, and he began to move forward in the most primitive way.Kugu and Kapp immediately followed behind, but the more they flew inside, the more serious they became. They even shut their mouth and looked around with their empty eyes carefully. Because both of them are aware that the environment around them gives them a feeling of extreme depression, like there is a terrible ancient existence that has been watching them silently. Li De also felt the strange feeling, and quietly raised his vigilance to the extreme. It''s not a safe place. It''s not surprising that there are any monsters. The shackles of blood on his body are quietly unsealed. The legendary power of level 28 flows in his blood vessels like magma gushing. The power of terror calms his heart, but his eyes are still looking around to prevent the possible crisis at any time. After flying for about ten minutes in Lide, a burst of blue energy suddenly appeared from the front, which was like a huge bubble expanding wildly around. From the discovery of that energy to the approach of energy, Li De only took three or two breaths, so he didn''t have time to react too much. And even in the dimensional space, he can''t avoid the impact of the blue energy. Li De instantly released a few magic shields for himself, but before he could release them to Kapu behind him, the blue energy came straight. Bang ~ when the blue energy sweeps Li De''s body, the magic shield outside is directly cracked like a piece of paper, and then his spirit seems to be smashed down by a huge hammer. Li De felt dizzy at that moment, but his soul was so tough that he forced to bear the impact. "It''s the five ring spirit magic again... Is it a fixed magic once in ten minutes?" "However, there is no such information in the information detected by the Intelligence Command Center... No, the information of the intelligence command center was updated three days ago, that is to say, some changes have taken place in the sealed place in the past three days?" At the moment, Li De''s expression was a bit serious. The first time he met the magic shock, it was an accident, but the second time it was an accident. Think of this, although still continue to fly forward, but his pace can not help but subconsciously slowed down a few minutes. This piece of flesh and blood rotted into the earth, the old strength condensed into a thick fog, and the visibility less than a thousand blades made him uneasy. And the closer to the target, the stronger the feeling of being peeped. Ten minutes later, Li De suffered the third spiritual shock... half a day after entering the sealed land, he experienced the fourth shock, but after carrying this shock, Li De''s pace slowed down quietly. Because of the location on the map, it''s here. Looking up, he immediately found a very conspicuous existence. It''s an upright mountain peak. Although it''s only a hundred blades high, it''s very conspicuous in this plain. But Li De''s brows were locked by the angular mountain. Because thousands of dark light, engraved with ancient inscriptions of the iron chain is now closely around, binding the mountain. The other end of the chain seems to be buried deep in the earth, as if to tie the mountain to the earth. But this is not what surprised Li De. He was surprised that the information from the Intelligence Command Center said that there was only a sarcophagus bound by a chain, but that sarcophagus was only sealed on the ground. Now... What''s the matter with this mountain?? "Is that old evil god about to break through the seal, and then abruptly pull the mountain out of the ground?" When Li De thought of this, he could not help but smack his tongue. If the conjecture is true, then the power of the gods is really terrible to the extreme... This thing can even pull out a mountain, it should not be too exaggerated. The old monsters around him also hid far away because of the terrible smell of the mountain, which made him less worried. After a little thought, Li De turned to look at the dead bone and Kapp who had been shocked by the scene in front of him, with a solemn tone. "You are responsible for guarding at the foot of the mountain. If you encounter a big enemy, you should warn immediately. I''ll go up the mountain first." Aware of the gravity of the situation at the moment, they immediately nodded. After Li De''s explanation, he didn''t hesitate any more and immediately flew to the peak. But the closer he gets to the mountain, the more he can feel it. Thousands of chains are full of frightening breath, and the inscriptions on them are dim, with the vicissitudes that will appear after a long time. It can be predicted that the materials used to forge these iron chains must have been quite amazing, and the people who forged these iron chains must have been extremely strong. So what kind of power is worth using such financial, material and human resources? Thinking of this, Li De could not help but be more vigilant. A moment later, he quietly flew to the top of the mountain, and then there was a surprising scene in his eyes.The source of thousands of iron chains is now bound with a stone coffin. The inscription on the iron chain exudes amazing power, which is gradually transmitted to the coffin, sealing the mysterious sarcophagus. But what makes Li De''s heart beat faster is that the chains that bind the sarcophagus have been corroded in large areas, and even many chains have completely broken, and what''s more, only the thickness of hair is left. And the old breath from the sarcophagus is just like sulfuric acid, which corrodes those iron chains in an irreversible process. Li De took a deep breath, he had a great curiosity about the sarcophagus, subconsciously opened the property panel. The sealed mysterious sarcophagus Quality: the only special item status: in the process of being sealed (the degree of breaking free is 95%, reaching 100% will be completely unsealed) Introduction: This sarcophagus containing mysterious power is sealed with some horrible life which is difficult to describe. At the moment, the sealed life is breaking free from the shackles. The attributes of the sarcophagus made him squint slightly. The sealed evil god broke away 95%... According to this situation, I''m afraid that in a few days, the old evil god sealed in the sarcophagus will break the seal and come back to the world. "Fortunately, I came early, or I would have missed it." After reading the attributes of the sarcophagus, Li De not only had no fear, but also was a little eager and excited. "Is it here to be unsealed?" "No, no, it''s the opponent''s home game to unlock the seal here... And there''s something else in this plane..." he quickly denied the decision to open the seal directly. At first, he planned to do so, but now the situation has obviously changed. After thinking about it, another bold idea came into his mind. "I don''t know if it will work to carry this sarcophagus back?" "It seems that it''s all right. There are mermaids in the city of dawn, who guard the slate of fate. They can be regarded as insurance..." "but before that, I still need to re unite the seal. I don''t want to go back with a time bomb." After a little thought, he took out the purified tears from his pocket, which was given to him by Katherine, a half blood Mermaid. This thumb sized stone is a treasure that can dispel the power of the past and chaos. After confirming the idea, Li De didn''t hesitate and went straight out of the dimensional space and landed directly on the mountain. The iron chain with inscriptions was full of danger for him. Li De did not dare to touch it. He flew over the sarcophagus and bypassed the iron chain. After approaching, he found that the sarcophagus was not small. It was about five blades in length and two blades in width. The four sides were very neat and well knit. However, although it was tightly closed, he could still feel the power of the old days seeping out from the joint of the stone coffin which was close to nothingness. For example, the gap of the water pipe, though small, has been permeating, and the surrounding iron chain has been eroded by the pure old power. After pondering for a moment, Li De slowly approached the sarcophagus, but the closer he was, the more he could feel the terror of sealed life inside. Until finally, every cell in his whole body was reminding him of danger, extreme danger, and even made him have an impulse to escape immediately. The danger he just perceived outside was 10, and it was at least 1000 when he got close to it, a hundred times increase. But at the moment, Li De''s eyes are as firm as iron, and his heart hardened by the fire of war has already changed. He resisted his inner sense of danger and biological instinct, slowly put down his tears of purification and pressed them into the gap between the iron chain and the sarcophagus. As long as you touch the old energy, you can purify it. This is how karelina told him to use it. Wave ~ there was a clear sound, and the moment that the purified tear touched the sarcophagus, it seemed to break some obstacles, and burst out a brilliant dark blue energy. The dark blue energy continued to burst out, and then it was like a transparent protective film, directly enveloping the whole sarcophagus. When the chains were exposed to the dark blue energy, they seemed to touch some rules, and the ancient inscriptions on them began to rotate slowly. The chain buried in the depth of the earth erupted into an extremely terrible energy, and then rushed straight into the tears of purification. Under Li De''s shocked gaze, the chains burst out all their energy. The ancient inscriptions were fast and dim, and the chains with dim light began to rust. Only the tears of purification, the size of thumb, shine more and more brightly. Click ~ Click ~ with the rapid loss of energy, the chain began to break one by one. until the end, thousands of chains were all rusted like foam, and then collapsed.Bang ~ when the last chain is broken, the tears of purification smash on the sarcophagus, and then like soybeans on tofu, they are embedded in it. "Here?" Li De was full of doubts when he saw this scene. The tears of purification had a grudge against the sarcophagus. How could they be so fierce? A moment later, when he felt again, he found that the breath around the sarcophagus was no longer overflowing. When he opens the property panel of the mysterious Sarcophagus, he finds that its state has changed a lot. Status: Seal in progress (95% break free, forced seal by special energy, can''t be unsealed until that special energy is consumed completely.) "The mermaid is the big man..." after reading, Li De could only sigh. But the seal is a seal. How can this sarcophagus get back to the city of dawn? PA ~ the huge mage''s hand appeared, but just after catching it, the magic energy was directly swallowed by the dark blue shield. This?? Li De doesn''t believe in evil, but after changing seven or eight kinds of magic, he has to admit that this thing is immune to magic. As long as it is magic energy, it will be absorbed. But now, he can''t leave it behind... looking at the huge mysterious Sarcophagus, Li De thought for a moment, since the soft can''t do, it''s hard. Anyway, most people also like the hard one... step forward two steps, stretch out his hands and clasp the bottom of the sarcophagus, and then force his whole body like a spring compressed to the extreme. Click ~ a sound of huge bones and joints under pressure sounded, and the huge sarcophagus was abruptly lifted up by Li De. But because the sarcophagus was too long, he was not easy to hold it. Finally, he went straight to the bottom of the sarcophagus and carried the mysterious sarcophagus with exaggerated weight. Legendary physique, legendary power, plus the blood of the legendary ancestor, Li De''s strength has already broken through the sky... It''s just a sarcophagus, even if it''s sealed with the old evil god. But after carrying the sarcophagus, Li De felt a terrible old power attacking his body fiercely. It''s like eating his soul. Li De''s eyes were cold, and the power of belief began to spread wildly, forcibly resisting the terrible old power. Even the coffin has been carried away by me, still want to resist?? Give you face?? No longer hesitating, he called the two men who were on guard at the bottom, ready to stop work and run away... when the dead bone was called, he looked at the scene of Li De''s anti coffin in a daze. "Master, have you planed the ancestral grave of the old evil god?" As soon as Li De pulled out his mouth, you planed the ancestral grave... I''m too lazy to say that after the idiot undead landed, he carried the coffin step by step and stood on its back. "Take off, return to the city of dawn..." "master, don''t you put the coffin behind me?" The scene of Li De''s resisting coffin is quite strange. When did the host have this hobby? Isn''t that what the dead love to do? "It''s sealed with the old evil god. It''s going to get out of trouble soon. Would you like to have a try?" Li De''s voice came faintly.... after hearing this, he subconsciously sent out his spiritual power, felt the sarcophagus, and then a breath of terror made his soul almost frozen at this moment. The huge body trembled, the fire of the soul soared instantly, and the wings flapped wildly, as if they had gone to hell, and flew madly towards the space gap. "No, master, we''ll go back to the city of dawn at once..." the abnormal brain of the dead just sensed the smell that could almost destroy him in the sarcophagus. Now he was carrying a time bomb on his back, which made him wither instantly, and he flew to the city of dawn. Li De, who came back against the coffin, never thought that the things hidden in this mysterious sarcophagus would be so amazing... at this time Chapter 453 Fantasy Land. Thousands of miles of black clouds block out the sun, and the thick fog formed by the strength of the old days is like the gaze of the devil, full of the breath of making people tremble. In the sky at this moment, a 26 blade wingspan, full of scarlet power, like the evil spirit flying out of hell. Each time the damaged Dragon Wing incites, it will make its speed increase sharply, and pull out a long scarlet tail flame behind it. What''s more shocking is that on the back of the evil spirit and evil thing, which is made up of white bones and is burning in the flames of hell, a handsome figure straightens his back like a mountain, carrying a huge sarcophagus shrouded in blue energy. Sarcophagus is like a permanent thing in ancient times, which has been formed through countless years of erosion. It is the brand of time. The sky is a black cloud, the earth is a ferocious old monster, Li De is stepping on the world, but what makes people chilly is that there is a human face above the figure of the octopus, matching with the unspeakable strangeness and terror of the body. The unknown old evil god... it''s a terrible thing that can''t be described, it''s a demon from a foreign city-state, it''s an extremely evil devil that doesn''t belong to the human world... Li De carries the sarcophagus and looks up at the sky. The unusual evil thing makes him feel the pressure of cardiac arrest at the moment. It''s creepy. And at the moment when Li De looked at each other, his closed eyes suddenly opened on the abomination condensed by the old strength. The four eyes are opposite. Time seems to stop at this moment. At the moment, Li De saw the collapse of the world, the collapse of the plane, and the chaos and emptiness of the dimensional plane in his evil eyes... he saw countless lives being killed and devoured, and countless evil spirits rushing towards his soul... Puyi ~ Li De only felt a sharp pain coming from the sea of spirit, and a mouthful of blood gushing out. Just looking at each other for a moment, he suffered a terrible spiritual impact, which was 100 times more fierce than the previous five ring magic. At the same time, the dead bone felt a great terror of crushing his soul. It''s hard to fly forward. The mysterious existence of the old days in the sky has now passed God. "????... ????..." a frightening sound wave, which is not like the language of the human world, swept the world. The old fogs in the sky, under the evil language full of exotic city-state breath, instantly condensed thousands of octopus tentacles with ten thousand blades, and smashed to the ground. They were supposed to be killed as a town. Even this force has been enough to destroy the earth. Those octopus tentacles formed by the old power sweep to the ground with the power of annihilating everything, and the space where they pass is cracked, and everything is in chaos. When thousands of tentacles pierced the sky, the scene was like a disaster, full of suffocating terror. "Bang!" Li De, who was enveloped by the terrible pressure, let out a roar like a beast. At the same time, with the pressure coming from the sarcophagus, his body was filled with the burning scarlet force, and then the scarlet force surged into the dead body in an extremely violent manner. The withered bone gives out a sharp cry, and then the whole person''s speed is out of control again. Whew ~ there is no shadow of this blood dragon in the sky, only the scarlet power in the air remains... and the skeleton with Li De''s power finally flies out of the broken space one second before the destruction of the world''s tentacles shatters the earth. At the moment of returning to the theme plane, Li De felt something and suddenly turned back. saw thousands of long, long octopus tentacles hitting the ground at this moment, and the hard ground was shattered like foam. Dozens of long and wide boulders splashed into the air, and then fell like raindrops. The scene was shocking. After the hand of the old evil god, the heaven and earth entered a state of destruction. The roaring old monsters were like ants in a storm. Under the impact of the annihilating power, they were instantly turned into minced meat. Li De was relieved to see this scene. If they were a little later, they would be crushed into meat paste like those old monsters. The power of the old evil god was so terrible that a whisper could gather thousands of octopus tentacles with ten thousand blades to destroy the world... This gesture is absolutely beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The other side is definitely not the God of pestilence, which has been sealed for thousands of years and has lost most of its strength. It must still have a considerable part of its strength. "Under the crown, I didn''t expect that there was an old evil god hidden in this sealed place. Dwarf Valley... Do you need to be ready to give up? "Kapp was standing on his withered back, and his face was very grave at the moment. Originally, the Intelligence Command Center found that there was only one sealed evil god here, but now the secret hidden in this sealed place is far beyond their expectation. If the old evil god comes to the main plane, the dwarf Valley, which is only a hundred kilometers away, will be found soon. At that time, not only the city will be in danger, but also the city of dawn. So at this moment, although Kapp is reluctant to give up, he has made up his mind to give up the dwarf valley. All he needs is Li De to give orders... while Li De is fighting against the old evil spirits in the coffin, his mind is also spinning wildly. If the old evil god comes to the main plane, I''m afraid the dwarf valley will be broken in an instant. They have no chance of winning! This time, if the dead bones didn''t fly fast, I''m afraid a few people would be left in that plane. "Isn''t he going to hunt the sealed evil god? Has it failed? " The voice of Morton, the orc priest Sam, is a little hoarse. If it is true, the dwarf Valley can''t stay any longer... But after all, this is the city he has worked hard to build for several years, and he can''t bear it. "No, coronation has brought the sealed evil god back to the city of dawn, but in that plane, there is not only an old evil god, but also a terror that has broken the seal. If the old evil god comes and we can''t resist, the best way is to evacuate... " hearing the trembling tone of Kapp''s voice, they both show some shock, and there is still an old evil god? After looking at each other, they were all silent. Facing the almost invincible existence, the psychological pressure is too big. "Carry out the order. We have the gate of space. Even if the dwarf Valley is occupied, it will be recaptured sooner or later." "Yes, Lord Kapp..." with a somewhat reluctant response, they turned and left, only with a heavy heart. Kapp stood on the top of the city wall and looked at the soldiers shuttling around. They were carrying supplies to the city wall to prepare for the next war. These are all good seedlings... after taking a deep breath, he turned his head and looked straight ahead. Deep eyes through the burning corpse pile in front of the city wall, looking at the old monsters like the tide, sighing... The real disaster may be coming. The attacks they are facing during this period are just appetizers. But after the emotion, the eyes did not show a weak look, but immediately firm down. "No matter how, no one can make the orcs bend their knees to surrender, they will only fall on the battlefield..." in order to break the dawn, he will never look back! The faith in the heart is as strong as steel. - - - - - - after Li De flew into the land of burying bones on a dead bone, the power of the plane strengthened himself, and the powerful power made his heart settle down instantly. The safest place in the world is his plane. The battle between the undead and the devil continued, but he didn''t look at it. After he was sure, Li De put the coffin on his back on the twelve story white bone altar. Boom ~ the white bone altar on the highest floor is two circles bigger than the mysterious Sarcophagus, but it''s not much different. After the sarcophagus was placed on the altar by him, the angel wings that had become dark quietly floated up for a few minutes. But then, as if he had noticed something, he flew straight over the mysterious sarcophagus and began to burst out a terrible force. At the moment, no matter the angel wings have been eroded to an irreversible degree of depravity, the bright angel light falls on the mysterious Sarcophagus, and the tears of purification that have been suppressed by strong actions add a layer of white shield. Double seal. Li De''s expression was quite subtle when he saw this scene. It was completely like meeting a deadly enemy. What on earth is this sarcophagus suppressing? Why does the high-level power never die when it perceives its breath? even if the tears of purification are gone, so are the wings of angels. After pondering for a moment, Li De opens the attribute panel of angel wings with a bit of curiosity. He finds that the fall time of angel wings is slowly declining from 3000 years. Although more than a dozen breaths only dropped for a day or two, according to this degree, maybe it won''t be long before Li De doesn''t need to consume the power of death to transform, and the twelve winged burning angel will degenerate himself. Obviously, the angel wings output too much power, which affects their ability to fight against death. However, this is a good thing for Li de. after all, there is one more thing that can suppress the mysterious sarcophagus and speed up the fall of angels. This is killing two birds with one stone."I feel more and more that the things sealed in this mysterious sarcophagus are not simple... even the wings of the angel have to do it regardless of their own loss... I really want to open it to see what is hidden inside. Is it really just an old evil god?" Looking at the scene, Li De couldn''t help thinking deeply. "Would you like to call the mermaid and study it together?" But the power of karelina makes him hesitant. The mysterious mermaid who guards the slate of destiny is not a kind person. What if the other party sees the sarcophagus or angel wings and then becomes greedy? He doesn''t dare gamble with humanity. The land of burying bones is one of his biggest cards, and the fallen angel is one of his cards. The reason why he dares to let Katherine in the city of dawn is that the other party does not show any malice, and also promises to be loyal to and guard the city of dawn, the second reason is because of the existence of the twelve winged blazing angel. If the other party really has a bad intention, this big killer is the key to turn the tables. No matter who he is, the twelve winged blazing angel will not recognize people. If the other party raised a greedy desire, forced hand, then how should he deal with it? After thinking for a moment, Li De decided to tell the other party the news. No matter how the half breed Mermaid poses, he has enough counterattack power in the burial ground. The whole plane blesses himself. He doesn''t believe that he can''t help each other... Besides, there is the dark master, which can be borrowed. In fact, he has a lot of cards, which are not empty. And his heart is more inclined to believe that the mysterious Mermaid, after all, the purification tears are given to him by each other. More importantly, no one knows the information of the old evil god better than her... If he doesn''t ask the other party, he can''t find anyone to answer. It''s a seller''s market. It''s more terrible than monopoly. Maybe the Dark Lord may know some news about the old evil gods, but the other party is an evil spirit after all. no matter how much karelina is, she will not be reduced to the level of comparison with the dead. He will go to the Dark Lord only when he has a brain pumping out... after making up his mind, Li De first asks kugu to go back to the dwarf Valley to observe whether there is any change in that space. According to the previous state of the old evil god, the other party should not be able to come to the main plane, but this kind of thing can''t take chances, and must be confirmed again and again. Compared with the prevention of mermaids, the old evil spirits of the opposite side are more important. Moreover, the dead bone has the ability of resurrection. After it evolved into the undead blood dragon, the dead bone gained the talent of rebirth in the blood pool. He ignored it subconsciously. Since he can''t die, he doesn''t have much to worry about. After receiving the task, kugu felt a little scared, but he had to accept Li De''s order and could only return to the dwarf Valley obediently. After the dead bone left, Li Degang wanted to make some moves. Amy, who had been carrying out the abyss pig raising plan in the buried place, quietly appeared beside him at the moment. "Good day under the crown... I just sensed, eh? This, this sarcophagus? " Amy found the mysterious sarcophagus hidden in the fog of death in the middle of the story. He could feel that there was an extremely terrible life in it. And the angel wings floating on the sarcophagus also surprised him. What can activate the angel wings?? But Li De didn''t have the heart to explain so much. He looked at Amy solemnly, "this sarcophagus is sealed with an old evil god, which is extremely dangerous. Now you go to find a desolate abyss plane, and mark the coordinates around the white bone altar... " Amy''s eyes were frozen," under the crown, are you worried that the other party will break the seal? When you can''t control it, you''re banished to the abyss? ... " Li De shook his head," no, it''s not for the old evil gods. I''ll bring that half blood Mermaid in later. You should know that Katherine''s identity is too terrible. If the other party has any thoughts, it''s hard to resist. If we can''t beat her, we''ll just throw her into the abyss... " Amy nodded admiringly," yes, I''ll find a desolate plane near the bottom of the abyss right away... Or we''ll just find a plane where there is an abyss Lord? " Li De took a deep look at Amy. This guy really impressed me. "Well, we can look for those who are desolate and have powerful evil spirits, and we can look for more. If the strength of the other party''s outburst is too strong, we will throw her into the position of abyss evil spirits. If the actual force can be suppressed by us, we will throw it to the barren plane, and we will digest it by ourselves.... "yes, under the crown." Amy immediately disappeared and began to carry out the plan. Li De''s heart was also a little bit stable. Although the preparation was cumbersome, it was just for the sake of precaution.Although karelina has not shown hostility, as the master of dawn, he must consider more. It is impossible for him to embrace each other happily because the other party does not express hostility. He must have enough strength, even the means to counter each other, in order to settle down. Equal power leads to equal status, which is the rule of constant glory. In the final analysis, the world power is the only one. After Amy returned again and engraved the coordinates of more than ten abyssal planes, Lide returned to the city of dawn through the land of burying bones. Zhuge was cautious all his life. Prudence has always been his code of conduct. He would rather do more or even pay extra energy, rather than wait to die when there is a crisis. - - - - - City of dawn. Instead of going to Katherine for the first time, Lee went to Harrison''s office at city hall. It was less than two days before he left to explore the seal, and even Harrison was surprised to see him. According to the estimation, it''s not surprising that Li De has been there for ten or eight days this time. Now how... "is everything going well after being crowned?" Li De nodded calmly on his face, but the next sentence widened the eyes of the speaker of the city hall. "Everything is going well. I have sealed the old evil god in the buried place." Harrison looked at him as if he had gone to hell. He stammered, "you, you have captured the old evil god?" Are you sure this is not a joke? How many times has the intelligence command center gone to inquire about the horror of the other party''s breath? It''s totally beyond legend... Even according to the assessment, the evil god is several times more powerful than the plague God in Lisser City, even more than that. The existence of such terror, this just a short time, ah, was caught back?? Then he seemed to think of something, and suddenly he realized. "It must be that the sealed old evil god''s power has weakened to the freezing point, and the intelligence command center''s exploration is wrong..." Li De smiles and doesn''t tell the story any more. He repeats the news about the mysterious sarcophagus and other old evil gods in the sealed place, and after hearing it, Harrison''s expression changes. "Under the crown, if so, the dwarf Valley may be difficult to survive..." he saw the focus of the problem in an instant. Once the old evil god came, the probability of the dwarf Valley being destroyed was almost full. After all, the two sides were too close, and those old monsters were still killed and injured so much under the city wall. "Well, make arrangements for this. First, move the ordinary orcs to the city of dawn. If you really meet an irresistible enemy, you can move them at that time. I''m here to inform you about it. Now I''m going to ask Katherine about the sarcophagus... "Lidden continued. "But I''m not sure if Katherine will have any other thoughts when she sees the sarcophagus and the angel wings... If Katherine has a bad heart, you immediately send the army to control the people around her during this period, and search her house at the same time." Harrison responded respectfully with a look of awe. At present, the half blood mermaid is in the state of strong guest and weak host in dawn city. Li De, the most powerful man in dawn City, can''t use violence to deal with each other, so he is quite afraid of the mermaid. Fortunately, the relationship between the two sides is still in a controllable honeymoon period, and there is no contradiction. After the explanation, Li De did not hesitate to come to the magic industry research institute directly through the door of space. When she saw Li Decai''s appearance in front of her, she gave him a light glance. But her face didn''t fluctuate, like everything in the world couldn''t attract her attention. The long hair floating in the water at the back of the mermaid''s mind makes her detached temperament more and more strong. Not like a mortal. Every time Li De saw the deep blue eyes of this half blood Mermaid, he would have an illusion, as if he was seeing a priest praying in a holy church, full of sacred feeling. "Lady karelina..." "Lord karchal, the breath of tears of purification has disappeared. Have you found the sealed old evil god?" Katherine''s cold expression was slightly surprised, and her words interrupted him. Li De''s eyes slightly coagulated and nodded solemnly, "more than that, the old evil god was sealed in a mysterious sarcophagus. I have carried that sarcophagus back." Katherina heard the word Sarcophagus, her body was shocked, and her eyes, which never fluctuated too much, were a little anxious, and she said with urgency. "Is it a sarcophagus bound by chains?"?!The chains that bind the sarcophagus are engraved with ancient inscriptions, while the sarcophagus is engraved with strange lines of foreign cities around it... also, there is a deep scratch on the head of the sarcophagus.... Li De''s eyes suddenly shrank. He didn''t pay much attention to the appearance of the sarcophagus before, but now he recalled these details. The place of the seal is obviously very long. How did the mermaid know? Moreover, according to the information previously disclosed by karelina, the old evil god was personally sealed by the God of creation. According to this calculation, the sarcophagus was obviously left behind at the beginning of creation... can the mysterious existence of the stone slab guarding fate be traced back to the beginning of creation many years ago?? When Li De thought of this, he was shocked. If not, how to explain that the other party can know the secret of the sarcophagus? If so, then the origin of this mermaid is even more terrifying than he imagined... "how do you know the sarcophagus, Ms. Katherine?" Although there were huge waves in his heart, Li De still suppressed the strange and asked seriously. But the next sentence directly changed his face and filled his eyes with disbelief. "Because I personally sealed the sarcophagus... the sarcophagus was sealed by me Chapter 454 "Because I personally sealed the sarcophagus..." this sentence was a shock. Reed looked at Katherina in disbelief. This sarcophagus was sealed by the mermaid himself?? Are you kidding?? Isn''t that exaggerating. The surging waves rose in my heart. After taking a few deep breaths, it depressed the waves. "You''re serious, Ms. karelina?" she said Katherina''s deep eyes were fixed on Li De and said slowly. "The plane of the sealed sarcophagus is the initial plane, the first plane created by the creator, but because of the incomplete rules of the initial plane, the creator took that plane as a cage to seal those powerful old evil gods. Just as I took part in the seal, the sarcophagus... " speaking of the end, the amazing mermaid''s tone suddenly stopped. Then he looked at Li De with deep meaning. "Take good care of this sarcophagus. When you become a God, I will tell you the whole story. Now you have no power to explore the mystery." No wonder there are other old evil spirits besides the mysterious existence in the sarcophagus. The creation God used to seal the initial plane of the evil god, which is not small. It seems that the transfer of the dwarf Valley must be carried out. As for the second half of the sentence, Li deruo thought about it. When she asked why the undead plane and the abyss evil god didn''t lose their power, Katherine said the same thing... her mind was spinning, and she didn''t know how many secrets the mermaid had hidden. After a little calm, he recovered calm, no matter what secret the other side has, strength is the only one. But become a God... shaking his head, it''s easy to become a God. Although he has reached level 28, he still has a long way to go. In other words, karelina''s reaction makes the backhand he just assigned useless... but it''s nothing. No matter whether the other party has bad intentions or good intentions, he has enough counter force and can''t be wrong. After pondering for a moment, Li De said in a deep voice. "Lady Catherine, can''t that sarcophagus be opened now?" "If you want to, you can open it naturally, but I advise you to wait. It''s not good for you to open the sarcophagus now..." Katherine''s eyes seem to see through everything, and the meaning of the words is self-evident. Li De eyes micro movement, "if I want to open, how to operate, can only let the other party break the seal?" "The tears of purification must have been embedded in the sarcophagus. You only need to isolate the tears of purification with divine power. Without the limitation of the tears of purification and the seal chain, the sarcophagus will be opened immediately." Without any reservation, Katherine said the method directly. "I see." Li De looked at Katherina seriously, but did not say whether he would open the sarcophagus now. "Thank you for your advice, Ms. karelina. I''ll give it serious consideration. In addition, the news of the fragments of the slate of fate, please. The city of dawn needs a piece of protection. " At the moment, Katherine''s eyes were calm and her temperament was not stained. "It should be." Although the final result of this visit was a little different from what he expected at first, he still achieved the goal in general. After chatting with karelina for a while, Li De turned and left, but Li De''s attitude towards the mermaid changed again. The background of the other party is too amazing, and we need to continue to dig deeply in the future to establish a better relationship with the other party. Even the dark master has become his sword. It''s not in line with his style that he doesn''t use better resources around him. After Li De''s back disappeared in the room, karelina''s indifferent face changed a little, and her eyes became more and more profound. "I didn''t expect that the layout of thousands of years ago would be dug out by you... however, the old days have come, and the means used to have lost their meaning. Let''s give you a gift, Lord of Kashar..." - - - - - - - after Li De returned to the city hall office, he was still thinking deeply about the relationship between the sarcophagus and Katherina It was totally unexpected to him. That''s why he didn''t promise to be a God and open the sarcophagus again. The other party may not agree with him. He can''t figure out what the mermaid wants. The other side said that he once guarded the slate of fate, but he could not see the other side''s tangled and worried mood when it was lost. Moreover, Katherina knows that the demigod sea beast lost in the sea has the stone fragments of fate, and she doesn''t see her go to get them herself. Even if the other side doesn''t recover to the strength of demigod, she never mentions to him the power of Breaking Dawn city.From the perspective of Li De, Katherine''s behavior is always a bit strange. He doesn''t know what the other party''s goal is, which is the important reason why he can''t completely believe the mermaid. It''s too mysterious. After thinking about it, Li De asked the guard to call Harrison over. He must be told about it. Before long, Harrison came to the office. After listening to Li De''s words, he was more shocked than Li De. "It''s unbelievable that Ms. karelina... Actually participated in the seal of the old evil god..." the speaker of the city hall didn''t know what words to use to describe his inner shock at the moment. What an exaggeration it is to take part in the deeds of the creator to seal evil gods?? In the myths and legends of those churches, few gods have such a big origin. "Well, you can have a clear idea of the matter. I''ll take charge of the rest myself." After Li De narrated it again, he didn''t dwell on it too much. It''s still a long time. He will know everything about each other one day. His bathtub is very big, so it''s no problem to raise a mermaid... and he doesn''t have to wait until he breaks through the spirit to open the sarcophagus, because he has an important card - the twelve winged angel. As long as the angel successfully degenerates, he will have enough strength to deal with the existence in the sarcophagus. He didn''t believe that after being sealed for thousands of years, the old evil god in the sarcophagus could be so powerful that he couldn''t even beat the terrible life of twelve winged Blazing Angels. "The follow-up work of the dwarf valley will be arranged immediately. I don''t want us to be unprepared for the arrival of the old evil spirits." Dwarf Valley is not a must to give up, but the number of old evil gods sealed in the initial plane can''t be counted. Only the evil god can break the earth, which is terrible to the extreme, so we must make a plan. "Yes, under the crown." Harrison replied respectfully. After a moment of communication, he seemed to think of something and said in a deep voice. "Under the crown, the Centaur of the low hills has given an ultimatum to Guido Heifeng and declared him a rebel. It is expected that in about three to five days, the other side will send out a large army to attack the gale empire of Guido. At present, we have only two supernatural demons guarding us, and we have failed in the face of the divine power of centaurs.... the millions of centaurs in the low mountains and hills are a very rich resource, and Harrison is still greedy. Li De was the same. If it wasn''t for the old evil god of the dwarf Valley who was about to break the seal, he might choose to fight the Centaur first. Now that the other party dares to provoke, then deal with them first. Anyway, the matter of dwarf Valley has come to an end. "I remember you said that the address of the city of dawn was found by the Centaur..." Li De looked at Harrison with burning eyes. "Yes, under the crown. When Guido attacked the city of gale, the God of Centaur suddenly appeared. He not only killed more than 100000 centaurs, but also made us lose hundreds of blood. " Harrison''s tone was a little chilly. "We found traces of high pursuit magic on the escaped blood clan, so we infer that the Centaur God must know the address of the city of dawn..." the reason why the city of dawn can grow so fast is in large part due to its superior geographical location. Hidden in the deep mountains, natural isolation of the enemy, how to develop can be completely free from outside interference. The benefits from geographical location are beyond imagination. Although the city of dawn has grown up now, it is not strong enough to be fearless. Once it is exposed, it may not be threatened too much in a short time, but there will be hidden dangers if it is prolonged. Among other things, the old evil god of plague is still searching all over the world for traces of the city of dawn. If found by the other side, no matter how terrible the defense of dawn city is, it is bound to face the endless attack of the God of plague. At that time, the other party will call seven or eight old evil spirits at random. I''m afraid that the fall of the city of dawn will be in front of us. Thinking of this, Li De''s eyes cold down, he is not interested in letting the news of the city of dawn leak out at this time node. "Low hills, centaurs... This land should belong to the city of dawn long ago." In an instant he made a decision. - - - - - on that day, Li De, who had just returned to the city of dawn, ordered the whole army. This time, the target was the low mountains and hills that he had already regarded as a dish of Chinese food. On November 6, dawn''s army gathered again. There were 10000 magic language bats, 4000 blood mages, giant Legion and dawn caster Legion. At the same time, Li De has not left the underground world of 200000 demon legions drawn up to participate in the war against the low hills.Although demons are notorious on the thematic plane, the old days have come, and the outside world can no longer manage whether there are demons, so it is hard to protect itself. The puppet he supported, Guido Heifeng, the king of the gale Empire, now had more than 1.2 million centaurs in his hands, and there was no shortage of soldiers, so Lee did not send ordinary soldiers to participate. On November 7, Li De opened the door of space, let the dawn army pass through the door of space, across the high mountains and dangerous waters, and transported to the city of dawn thousands of miles away. After that, tens of thousands of magic language bats were directly airlifted to transport the army to the low mountains and hills. On November 8, because it was not far away, the dawn Legion arrived at the low hills in only one day with the help of the magic language bat. Guido Heifeng, who got the news, immediately led an army of 200000 and a half men to escort him. Gale is one of Centaur''s favorite words. The main city of the Centaur is called the city of the gale, and the blood activated by the Centaur is called the blood of the gale. At this moment, it is said that the Centaur will rise, and the Empire established is also called the Empire of the gale. As the king of the gale Empire, Guido Heifeng, though a chess piece supported by Li De, is definitely the Savior of all the Centaurs. Even in the current empire of gale, many centaurs think that Guido''s status is higher than that of the Centaur and the God of dawn. Because it was Guido who took them in at the time of crisis, and led them to wipe out those damned old monsters and recover the occupied land for them. This kind of power established in the course of war achievements can never be destroyed in a word or two. That''s why the Centaur didn''t respond. When we were in danger, you abandoned us. Now you want us to go back. Are we so cheap? Of course, some centaurs are very humble. The original army of Guido is 1.5 million, but there are only 1.2 million left now, and at least 300000 people have fled... after Li De saw Guido, the king of the windy Empire, he did not hesitate and directly controlled the military power in his hands. Under the command of Guido, the original Empire of gale had begun to believe in the dawn sect. But at the moment, because of the coming of Centaur, many centaurs have been shaken and even defected. This made the morale of the whole army of centaurs somewhat unstable. After Li De noticed the accident, he immediately began to reorganize the army. His power of belief has accumulated more than 6 million in the past month. At the beginning of the University of Finance and economics, Li De directly summoned the high-level centaurs and assimilated their souls with the power of belief. He assimilated thousands of centaurs at one time. Because of the improvement of his mastery of the priesthood, he consumed less when he assimilated his soul. The thousands of centaurs only consumed 5 million of his faith. These soldiers who were loyal to him became loyal to liser City, and immediately firmly grasped the original turbulent morale of the army. Then very simply with these assimilated soul centaurs as the core, began to reorganize the army. On November 12, in just three days, 1.2 million centaurs were successfully adapted by Li Deqiang. The whole army was in his hands, and the turbulent morale of the army was stabilized. And on the same day, Centaur God also started his big move. The Centaur army, which had been shrinking in the city of gale, began to set out, aiming at the dawn army, which had settled down in the middle of the low mountains and hills. November 15. Under the command of Li De, the army of centaurs, which had finished the whole army, began to march towards the city of gale. At this moment, the army led by the God of centaurs also came to kill them. Both sides can easily detect the position of the other side. This kind of level big fierce battle, already very difficult to appear ambush and so on situation. Because there are too many people, the front is more than ten miles away. No fierce ambush can defeat a million troops with one ambush, and the spies on both sides are not vegetarian. The smoke of the war has begun to spread over the low mountains and hills, especially as the two armies gradually approach... November 17. Li De and Centaur are on the plain 10 kilometers apart, looking at each other from afar. The armies of both sides have set out to attack. Li De leads the army of 1.2 million centaurs, 200000 demon legions, plus the space composed of magic language bats, blood casters, dawn mages and giant legions. The top combat effectiveness includes the dead blood dragon skeleton of level 26, the orc King Kapp of level 25, and the extraordinary two horned demon lord of level 21 at both ends. The overall strength can be called abnormal. If there is no Centaur, let alone sweeping the low mountains and hills, even the whole southern provinces will not be difficult. However, the Centaur God is not bad. He has an army of 1.8 million centaurs.But there are only two of them, one is the God of Centaur, the other is the legendary Lord of windy city who stepped into the legend with half a foot long ago. The confrontation between the two sides made the air seem to be solidified, and the atmosphere was extremely depressed. Even the birds in the sky did not dare to fly over this area. This epic war is like an arrow on the bowstring at the moment. "Under the crown, the army is ready. Shall we attack immediately?" The power of gold on Karp''s body burns like a flame, which sets off the already strong body of the lion like the God of war. Standing behind the withered bones, Li De''s eyes moved and fixed on the two particularly powerful breath in the Centaur army. One of them made him feel the threat. It must be the Centaur. But what surprised him was that the momentum of Centaur was not weak, but a little too strong, even giving him a sense of bravado.... after a little meditation for a moment, Li De''s eyes gradually sharpened. Today''s battle is a decisive battle. He had to conquer the land and the Centaurs. Compared with the underground world, the location of low mountains and hills is not worth mentioning. The underground world can become the rear of the city of dawn, providing enough safe development space for the city of dawn. The low mountains and hills are in the open face of the chaos of war, where there is air leakage everywhere, and anyone can do it. But low mountains and hills can not, centaurs must be included in the bag. Of course, we have to win this war before we can think about other things. Otherwise, we should think about how to deal with the prisoners, but we can''t fight them in the end, which makes people laugh. "Blow the horn, the whole army will attack!" Li De''s cold voice resounded through the sky. "Karp is in command of the army, kugu, follow me up and kill the Centaur..." the moment the order was given. Sobbing ~ the long horn sounded, deep and penetrating, echoing over the whole battlefield. The frozen atmosphere in the army began to heat up slowly, and the faces of the soldiers were filled with unspeakable enthusiasm at the moment. The war has begun. At the front are up to 300000 centaurs and heavy cavalry. Cavalry are big killers at any time. The earth had a great shock at the moment when the horn sounded. Li De divided the army into four parts. Each part was made up of 300000 people, with four wings on the front, back, left and right, and 200000 demon legions in the middle. It''s not wise to put everyone''s army into war at one time. In a battle involving millions of people, when they collide with each other, it is often the three or five hundred thousand people in the front who are fighting. It is impossible for the troops in the rear to cross the front line to fight with the enemy. The reserve force is not only to prevent sneak attacks, but also to flexibly dispatch. Immediately behind the army of 300000 and a half men is the 200000 demon army brought by Li De from the abyss. The demon army with an average level of 13 or above is definitely one of the strongest legions in the city of dawn. The combat effectiveness of level 10 or above is in the main plane. It''s an officer of the rank of leader of a hundred men. But in the demon army, it''s just an ordinary soldier. In the underground world, the demon army has shown its terrible combat effectiveness... the weather in November has been cold and the vegetation on the earth has already withered. In the slightly dark sky, millions of troops watched, the cold wind killed. The charge launched by hundreds of thousands of troops is so exaggerated and terrifying. The gravel on the ground is bouncing up because of the vibration of the earth. The dust in the sky rises with the wind, covering the clouds and the sun. On the other hand, the Centaur''s army watched as the dawn army charged. At the same time, it didn''t hesitate and sounded the urgent horn. Thundering ~ the Centaur of the Windy City, at the same time, like an arrow, launched a fierce attack on the dawn army without showing any weakness. The Centaurs in the city of gale wear simple iron armor, and even many people wear leather armor sewn by animal skin and bone armor made by bones. the spears in their hands are mainly bone spears, and only a few soldiers have iron weapons in their hands. On the other hand, the dawn army is totally different. Although they can''t produce armor for all centaurs in a short time, they all have a sharp spear in their hands, which is a masterpiece forged by dwarves. Not to mention bone armour, which is ordinary iron armour, is as fragile as waste paper in front of these spears. Charging at the front end, the army of 150000 centaurs is even more luxurious, and the whole body has been wrapped in dwarf armor. The defense of terror is desperate. When these centaurs charged, it was a torrent of pure steel, breaking the ground.With the support of the city of dawn, the equipment of the Centaur of dawn completely crush the city of gale. Below the soldiers in the rapid approach, and above the sky, bone is also accompanied by the trumpet shouting towards the Centaur battle. "Damned little ones, are you ready to taste the death that the great dead man has given you?" "It''s really a group of low four legged monsters..." "it''s a great honor for you to die under the breath of my invincible Dragon..." "Gaga Gaga..." the legendary speed is so fast that you can reach the front of the Centaur army in a dozen breaths. The army at dawn is still half the way from here. Withered bones don''t talk about martial arts at all. This level 26 legend howls suddenly, and then the gray breath of the undead begins to fill his throat. When it got close to the charging army of centaurs, it suddenly bowed its head in the air. Hoo Hoo ~ the pale and scarlet death dragon breath swoops down in an irresistible posture. Yila ~ the Centaur army below didn''t have time to resist at all. After being sprayed by the dragon breath with negative energy, it decayed and dried up instantly. One by one, they were pulled away from the breath of life and directly turned into a weathered mummy, which then became fragments under inertia. In the first second, he was a valiant soldier, and in the next second, he became a broken limb. This scene is extremely shocking. After reaching the legend, the spitting distance of dead bone''s dragon breath has been increased to 200 blades. At this moment, he is at the low altitude of 100 blades, and his attack range radiates around a large circle. As soon as he turned his head with excitement, the gray dragon breath shot around like a firegun, and the surrounding centaurs were immediately eroded by the extreme death energy. As the core of the spearhead, the Centaur was cleared out of a huge open space in an instant. The fear spreads instantly... and the Centaur who is not spewed by Longxi in the rear will fall into a state of rapid aging and lose its vitality as soon as they step into the dead area. A dragon breath creates a wide death zone, legendary life, such as terror. Li De, standing on the back of the withered bones, estimated that at least 3000 centaurs and horses were devoured in this dragon breath, and the killing effect was sensational. And at the moment when the dead bones were killing all sides, a terrible and extreme pressure suddenly rose in the rear. Ten thousand miles of sea water is rolled up by the rough sea. Like a landslide, like a subsidence. The whole world is darkening at this moment. The bones of the head-on provocation finally angered the Centaur God hidden in the rear. The ultimate ruler, the God of the Centaur, is about to take action. Chapter 455 "So, is that really our God? ... " " impossible, the great Centaur God can never be defeated by a false god? " "I don''t believe it. How can this happen?" "False, everything is false!" The gale City centaurs roared in disbelief and desperation just a moment after the collision. Because above the sky, all people can clearly see that the gods they believe in and worship are wandering by a magic chain at the moment, and they can''t even feel any breath on them... that''s the God of centaurs, their patron, just hanging in the air!! How can this scene be accepted?! And with the Centaur God, there is the leader of the wind city who ruled them for decades. The powerful legend also knows his life and death. Floating in the air, Li De''s long magic chain is dangling two prisoners in the street, with a subtle expression. He didn''t expect that the battle was so smooth. Five minutes ago, he came on a dead bone and killed thousands of centaurs. Then the Centaur God couldn''t bear the stimulation and made a strong shot. The flying Centaur is extremely powerful, but Li De doesn''t feel too much danger. At last, he finds out that the Centaur''s strength is barely restored to level 25, the silver like wax spear head. Not to mention his 28 level legend, that is, even kugu, a 26 level undead blood dragon, can beat each other. Aware of this, Lee opened fire. Magic, the glow of dusk, deprives each other of their lives and decays their souls. Magic, the approach of dusk, makes each other enter a short period of old age. two magic without martial arts suddenly attack and directly hit the Centaur God. Then he uses legend shadow blade. If you join the gale Empire, everyone will bleed for the rise of the Centaur, instead of dying on this unknown dry land without any value. Give up the resistance and join in the fight for the future of the Centaur! " Attack heart, this is the real attack heart. This is full of seductive words, directly to the bottom of the Centaur last hit. No more centaurs want to resist... it has to be said that Li De''s speech is very attractive to centaurs. First of all, he is the strong one who killed the Centaur, the real God. Power is the only power in the world. So there is no need to question the gold of his words. Secondly, the Centaur God has been killed. They have no support. The Centaur God, like a dead dog, has been sealed by the power of faith. Now the believers can no longer feel his breath. And whether or not the Centaur God was occupied by the old evil god, he was hanging in the sky at the moment. Finally, the example of dawn Centaur army, the armor of dawn Centaur army and the weapons in their hands, all of which make the Centaur excited. What''s more, Guido Heifeng, the king of the gale Empire, was publicized by centaurs as a savior. This shows that if they take refuge in each other, they can also get good treatment. All sorts of reasons add up, they seem to find too many reasons to continue to resist, especially the Centaur God has already died, they see the enemy of Li De is to help Centaur God revenge, but also protect them, this statement simply makes them unable to resist. At last, Guido Heifeng was led by Karp to fly into the sky by the sign of Li de. the words from the Centaur King completely brought the war to an end. "My people, I am the founder of the gale Empire, your king, Guido Heifeng, with the gale blood given by the great centaur." Most centaurs don''t like Li De, the God of dawn. After all, they believe in racial gods. However, the Centaur has a great favor for the king who is determined to rebuild the Centaur Empire and restore the glory of the Centaur. After all, the other side actually fought back the erosion of the old monsters on the low mountains and hills. This kind of merit can not be erased in a word or two. "You should have wondered why I, as a god given blood, should leave the great Centaur God and go to the dawn sect... because all this is the arrangement at the end of the crown." GuyDo''s words immediately caused a centaur riot. Deathbed arrangements?!! Those believers can''t help but feel at a loss. Have they really fallen?? "Remember our legend? Every Centaur who awakens to the blood of gale is a son blessed by the God of centaur.I''m no exception!! A few years ago, I was awakened in the blessing of the wind blood under the crown. At that time, I passed down a sentence that I will remember all my life - because he was eroded by the old evil god, he was on the verge of falling. If the Centaur wants to live in the future cataclysm, he can only find his ally, the God of dawn, to protect him. After hearing this, I didn''t want to be swallowed up by the old evil gods. I didn''t want our great Centaur to perish, so I established the Empire of gale to save myself. At this time, through the guidance left under the crown, I finally established contact with the great God of dawn through countless prayers and sacrifices. Later, you should all know that when the old evil god of the gale Empire shrank in the gale City, I led the army to repel the old monsters and take back the control of the low mountains and hills in the light of the dawn God! My people, all these are arranged under the crown of Centaur, our eternal belief! Build the Empire of gale, this is the will under the crown! Do you have the heart to see your comrades in arms, relatives and children devoured by old monsters and killed by this cataclysmic world?! Do you have the heart to see the Centaur disappear into the world? Join the Empire of gale. I swear to you with my soul that I will give everything in this life to lead the rise of centaurs. " Kuangdang ~ after kuido''s words fell, I didn''t know that the Centaur was the first one to throw down his weapon. Then Ding Li clang, the army of more than 1.8 million centaurs, all surrendered. Guido Heifeng''s words are full of stirring power, and no Centaur can refuse them. Only a very small number of crazy believers are still praying and roaring wildly at the moment. They want to change all this. They don''t believe that the gods they believe in have already died. But under the overall situation, those few people can''t make a stir at all. That''s the end of the war. The speed of the Centaur in this battle even made Li De a little slow. Good guy, I''m psychologically prepared to play until dawn, but I haven''t even taken off my pyjamas yet. You tell me it''s ready... but the end of the war is always a good thing. It not only avoids a lot of casualties, but also directly gains more than 1.8 million centaurs. Together with the 1.2 million centaurs of the original gale Empire, the total number of centaurs in his hands is more than 3 million. Three million!! This is a centaur, a powerful race!! As long as these soldiers are equipped enough, they can form a good combat effectiveness immediately. After the war is over, it''s time to arrange to receive the booty. Li De''s original idea was to make the Centaur become a nail in the low mountains and hills, and also exploit the mineral resources on the land by the way. However, as he carried the sarcophagus out of the sealed place and realized that there were still a large number of old evil spirits in the sealed place, he changed his mind. The underground world has been completely occupied by him. The vast land can accommodate a large number of people. If the Centaur is in the low hills of the fourth World War, it''s better to help him farm in the underground world. In his opinion, in addition to the high wind city, the low mountains and hills at this time have certain value, and there are only some small veins left, and there is nothing to be desired about the rest. In that case, why occupy this land? Looking at the scene of accepting surrender below, Li De made a decision. Except for leaving a few centaurs to guard in the city of gale, the others were sent back to the city of dawn. Thinking of this, he also had some feelings. Four or five years ago, he was very greedy for the low mountains and hills. In order to open up the market of this land, he took great pains to win over the iron hoof tribe. But just a few years later, all of these have changed dramatically. For him, the land he had been greedy for had become a chicken rib, tasteless to eat and a pity to abandon. On November 20, the army of dawn began to send the army of centaurs to the city of dawn. The city hall had already made preparations to transfer the Centaur to the underground directly through the bone burial site, and a part of the Centaur was transferred to the gravel level of the abyss to cooperate with the development of the abyss. These fighters have been made the best use of without wasting resources. At this time, Li De led the army into the core city of low mountains and hills, the city of high winds. This Centaur''s only main city means a lot to centaurs. Only by occupying the city can he claim the low hills. But when Li De set foot in this famous city, he was very disappointed. Because the Centaur has been blocked by human beings for a long time, the whole city has nothing to recommend but spacious, full of backwardness and primitive appearance.Even Li De suspected that when the Centaurs built the city, they were only afraid that they were just building the city wall to resist the enemy, and they did not consider the living facilities at all. The messy streets, the houses built everywhere, the stinky sewers, the ditches with feces floating... It''s worse than the slums of green city. How can these centaurs tolerate this kind of environment? What made him speechless was that the Centaur''s treasure house contained only a few hundred thousand kimpuks, and the rest was miscellaneous food, so poor that Li De felt pitiful. Finally, after listening to the personnel below, Li De came to the conclusion that the city of gale has no value. In addition to dozens of high wall can resist the enemy, the city has no industrial facilities, no living facilities, nothing he wants. Li De realized that this situation is also very simple, since there is no value, then give up. Then he left without any nostalgia and left the newly occupied city with a large army of centaurs. Of course, before he left, he let the army empty everything in it, and there was no grain left. After all, the weather is getting colder and colder. After nearly a week of transportation, 3 million centaurs have been transported back to the city of dawn. The land of low mountains and hills has been completely abandoned by Li De, and even he didn''t send someone to take over many mineable veins. With the deep development of the abyss and the underground world, these two places with rich veins can completely make up for the loss of the external veins, and if further development, more production will be obtained. There''s no need to waste energy on the low hills. At this time, no one thought that the land occupied by centaurs for tens of thousands of years had ushered in the day without centaurs for the first time. November 27. In the city hall office, Li De sat at the back of his desk, looked at the papers in his hand, and closed his face strangely. This is the city hall''s summary of the materials seized in the low hills. But there''s nothing worth looking at. "In the end, the low mountains and hills only got property worth no more than 200000 kimpuks?" "Food is only enough for half a million people for a year..." "these guys are really poor enough." He shook his head in silence. "But fortunately, the real big income is a population of 3 million, and the living God of Centaur, plus a legendary centaur." "After all, the harvest this time is barely acceptable." After a little calculation, Li De had to admit that the Centaurs were really a group of poor people. Besides their own value, they really had nothing left. Fortunately, the Centaur God asked him to talk about * *, so he didn''t get nothing. "But what can a living spirit do? This is really a problem... " Li De touched his chin and fell into meditation. Because when he accepted the Centaur, he said that the Centaur God was dead, so he could only seal the soul of this God with the power of faith at the moment, otherwise, once the seal is lifted, those who still believe in the Centaur God will immediately feel his existence. Then all he did was useless. "I don''t know if this Centaur God can accept it?" "It seems good to have a real God as a horse..." " Chapter 456 In the old city of dawn, a humble residential building near the edge of the mountain is now unusually quiet. Because this residential building is located in an unimportant marginal area, and there are no military facilities or granaries around it, neither patrol nor other people pay much attention to it. In the early hours of the night, the city of dawn is still bright without moonlight. However, because this residential building is not important, there are only a few lights on the surrounding streets. In the dark environment, these two lights not only did not provide enough brightness, but also made the surrounding atmosphere seem a little depressed. Sparse ~ the wind blows through the branches of the street, and the surrounding environment is a bit colder. Not long after a patrol team passed by, a mysterious figure in a cloak quietly walked towards this humble residential building with the help of the dim corner. The street light through the treetop shadow of the scattering and down, in the open space reflected a large spot. The mysterious cloaker is like a ghost, even standing under the lamp, there is no shadow at all... then more amazing scenes appear, the mysterious cloaker looks at nothing in front of the thick residential building, straight through the wall and goes deep into the underground. A moment later, the empty cloaker comes to a basement deep in the underground. Judging from the excavation traces in the basement, it may have a history of 100 years, which is definitely not excavated in a short time. Even the residential building outside was built on the basement, completely blocking the entrance. In other words, the basement is dead, not connected with the outside world. Fortunately, a secret vent was left at the time of excavation, so as not to breed poisonous gas in the basement. At the moment, the unknown basement is surrounded by large and small wooden storage grids, on which all kinds of strange magic materials are densely distributed. For example, it has become a wizard''s magic Laboratory.... but the most surprising thing is that a huge iron cage is half inlaid in the wall near the innermost part of the basement, which is full of magic fluctuations On the wall. In this big cage, a girl about seventeen or eighteen years old was bound by a magic chain with inscriptions on her hands, feet and even her neck. The magic iron chain is very long. The chains of the limbs and neck are separated. The bound girl has a certain space to move, so she won''t be restricted to death. At the moment, this amazing looking girl looks depressed, and her long skirt is also covered with dirty stains, like a cat after being abused, huddled in the corner of the cage. When the mysterious man in the black cloak appeared in the basement, the girl finally seemed to come to life. She slowly raised her head, and her amber eyes showed some anger that could not be concealed. But just as she wanted to do something, the inscription on the chain lit up and forced the power in her body to disperse. The girl frowned and her voice was hoarse as if she had been thirsty for half a month in the desert. "You''ve kept me here for half a month. Tell me your purpose, knight and murderer - Stuart!" When it comes to the name Stuart, the words are full of uncontrollable anger. Stuart''s silver gray eyes moved slightly under his black cloak. "Charlotte... Oh, no, I should call you Buster, right? My noble goddess.... with strong excitement and undisguised pleasure. "The cat and the God of joy, ha ha ha ha... It really excited me. I didn''t expect that the free and proud cat goddess would be caged by me one day.... the God of cat and pleasure is the most jumping God among all the gods. She is sexy, enchanting, cold, unpredictable, fond of pleasure and all the interesting things. Stuart once pursued this goddess for a long time, but how could he follow the knight''s rules to make this cat goddess happy and interesting? So Stuart didn''t even look in the eye. But now everything is different. The once unattainable goddess is now locked in a cage by him. He can even do everything he wants to do to her. Whip once goddess, trample once untouchable objects... That kind of psychological stimulation is almost crazy when you think of it. That''s power, isn''t it? With power, you can have everything. If he was still the stone Knight God, even if Baxter stood in front of her, he could only hurt himself. However, he is no longer the incompetent Knight God, now he has the power to control the fate. Stuart''s heart swelled after he captured the object he had been pursuing and pulled the goddess down from the altar.At TU Yate''s unbridled sarcasm, Barthel''s face became very ugly. As a free goddess, she was imprisoned in an iron cage at the moment. The feeling of losing her freedom made her angry. Now I can''t help feeling a little annoyed. God knows how excited she was when she met Stuart in the city of dawn half a month ago. With the advent of Cataclysm, she lost her strength and had to hide herself in the world after the cataclysm and recover her strength carefully. In this context, when she was very upset, she met Stuart, the God who had been courting her and had been polite and gentlemanly. Although she was not interested in the regular Knight God, she was still very relieved that he had always kept his promise and defended the justice in his heart. So it''s easy to believe Stuart. But the final result is... The former Knight God has become the God of knight and murder, and the knight code of the other side has also become a joke. "Stu art, although the clergy of murder has temporarily covered your inner justice, I believe that the honor of knight can make you recover your lost light... come back, give up the clergy of murder, it''s not suitable for you, my former best friend..." Baxter looked at stu art and tried her best to persuade him. Stuart was stunned, and then the knight God, who once regarded honor as life, began to laugh like he heard the funniest joke in the world. Unbridled laughter reverberated in the basement with a bit of madness, like a patient running out of the madhouse... "ha ha ha ha ha... Give up? ... ha ha ha ha... The glory of the knight? ... " the laughter lasted for several minutes, until when Bart felt cold inside, Stuart stopped laughing abruptly as if someone had pinched him by the throat. Then he suddenly lifted the cloak that covered his face, revealing a face with a mysterious gray inscription. The dark smell of the inscription made the handsome face a bit tyrannical. After showing his true face, Stuart quickly stepped forward, clung to the railings of the cage with a bang of both hands. The veins on the back of his hands burst up one by one, and his face was full of violence and anger. "Give up!"?! You want me to give up the clergy of murder? " Hands slapped on the cage, tone almost hysterical! "Give up the powerful power I have now and continue to be a knight God that you ridicule?" "Stupid!" Bang when ~ the huge impact makes the inside of Baxter''s heart tremble, suddenly curl back, the chains on her body rub each other, making a clear sound. The expression of fear on his face was like a frightened cat. At this moment, she really realized that the knight God had died... Now, this is a stranger who has the clergy of murder. Looking at the flustered appearance of the goddess in the cage, Stuart''s face showed some abnormal pleasure which was hard to describe. "See? Baxter!! It''s power, it''s power I''ve never had!! Proud of you, now I can only become a captive cat! All this was brought about by the clergy of murder. Everything is so wonderful... now I am your master, you are not qualified to tell me!! Ha ha ha ha ha Looking at Bart''s panic expression, Stuart has both the pleasure of revenge and the sense of accomplishment of controlling others'' fate. The knight and the God of murder are almost infatuated at the moment. "What the hell do you want to do?" Cried Baxter, stifling her uneasiness. At the moment, the crazy Stuart makes her feel fear from the heart, which is the fear of facing a crazy evil god. She gave up her last fantasy completely. This guy is definitely the evil god he wants to be from his heart, not being bewitched... Stuart suddenly gets out of the cage, his face suddenly shrinks, and his expression is calm in a very short time, as if the crazy man who just laughed has nothing to do with him. This huge abnormality made Bart''s fear in the cage increase a little. "What do you want to do? I want you Stuart''s silver gray eyes were feverish possessive. Greedy and crazy. "I want not only you, but also to be the most powerful God! I want to be the existence that everyone fears in the old cataclysm "You are dreaming!" "Dream? No, I can''t dream such a wonderful thing. The old days have come. The gods who once stood high have been on the same running line with us. Some powerful gods are even weaker than us!The God of murder used to have medium power, but now he died in my hands?? As long as I can continue to murder the gods, then the power will continue to be improved. After all, the clergy of murder now belongs to me Stuart''s mood is getting higher and higher. "And don''t you think that the city we are in now is very suitable to be the base camp on the theme plane? As long as I control this city, I can lure those gods who come to the plane to die! And you are my bait... cat and God of pleasure, do you know how powerful your temptation is? I don''t think most of the gods who have heard from you will miss such an opportunity... when I occupy this city, I will turn it into a death trap, and those gods will become my prey, no one is exception... hearing this, Bart suddenly remembered what Stuart called at the moment... Knight and the God of murder. Although this idea is very vulgar at the moment, if it is really improved by the other party, she feels inexplicably that maybe the other party has a chance to constantly hunt other gods. The clergy of murder is very special. As long as you kill the enemy with a plot, you can plunder part of the enemy''s strength. The stronger the target of murder is, the stronger the power you can plunder will be. I don''t know how many gods died in the hands of the murderer. "Stuart, you''re not going to make it! Other gods won''t be fooled, and you can''t occupy this city... this magical city is absolutely not something you can subvert! " Stuart grinned, pulled his cloak from the back of his head and covered his face again. "Can a city built by a false god give you self-confidence? My plan has begun, buster. When I occupy this city, I will occupy you little by little! My... Goddess. Ha ha ha ha ha... " with a loud laugh, Stuart''s figure once again passes through the hard rock wall and disappears into the basement. Now Bart is still useful. He''s not interested in doing... That. And after tasting the taste of power, he has lost most of his interest in the goddess he once begged for. He came here more to meet the needs of dressing ratio after he was ignored, looked down upon and turned over to be the master. Some things are the most beautiful if they can''t get them, and it''s boring if they get them. When Stuart''s figure disappeared in the basement for a long time, Bart''s face slightly improved. But she turned around and looked at the chains forged by divine power and the chains on her body. She felt an infinite fear in her heart. The cat yearning for freedom has lost the most precious thing at the moment. It seems that no one can save her... Despair is slowly eating into her heart. After leaving the basement, Stuart in his black cloak wanders like a ghost in the city of dawn. After a long time, he did not hide in an obscure corner. Instead, he entered a unique manor of blood clan. Coming to the manor bedroom, Stuart skillfully takes off his cloak and puts it into his space storage bag. Then, with a wave of his hand, he took out a gray mask from the space storage bag, which was shining with dim light. The mask is as thin as human skin, and it exudes a very evil smell. The knight and the God of murder showed some satisfaction in his eyes and put the mask on his face. At the moment of putting on the mask, an indescribable force burst out from above. Stuart''s body began to twist and deform at this moment. After a few breaths, the just tall knight and the God of murder disappeared. Instead, a blood clan with bat wings and fangs appeared. One, real blood. Stuart felt the change of his body, and came to the mirror, looking at the figure in the mirror, with a cold radian at the corner of his mouth. After he was ready to seize the city, he was well prepared for it. The mask on his face is the booty of his killing the God of murder. Artifact - the unreal face. As long as he kills his opponent and lets the mask devour his soul, he can become the target of being killed. Moreover, as long as his soul is complete enough, he can get most of his opponent''s memory through the mask. This is his strength! But before he finished, Stuart pulled out a dagger with a mysterious inscription from the secret part of his waist. This dagger seems to hold countless ghosts in captivity. After being exposed to the air, the temperature in the room suddenly becomes more than 10 degrees cold, and its breath is extremely terrifying. As long as you stare at the dagger, you will feel the horror of freezing the soul.The dagger is another artifact of the God of murder. As long as it can pierce into the heart of the enemy, it can directly devour the soul of the enemy and seal it in the dagger. These two artifact once accompanied the God of murder and killed countless gods. Now, they will also accompany him to the peak!! The smile on Stuart''s face went crazy. In recent months, he has found out the context of the city. Now, it''s time to start planning. The city needs at least ten times the strength to break through from the outside world, but they have a fatal flaw, that is, the master of the city, kachar. He just needs to sneak into his side, cut his opponent''s throat with a dagger, and devour his soul with his unreal face. As long as you can kill him and replace him, all the glory will belong to him, and no one can stop him. At the moment, it has turned into a bloody eye, and the opportunity to kill is exposed. The blood clan may know the fall of their master, but he has already made a good strategy. Before hunting the city leader of kachar, he will find a way to mobilize the blood clan to leave the city of dawn. When he kills the leader of kachar, he will immediately control the army of dawn city. If the blood clan does not obey his orders, he can directly mobilize the army of dawn city to hunt and kill each other. Even he''ll keep those vampires out of daybreak! According to Stuart''s understanding of the army of the city of dawn, as long as the Lord of kachar gives orders, the army will definitely execute them, even if they are allowed to hunt and kill the blood clan!! These cheap vampires, but also hard to live him? Stuart is confident in his plan and he is well prepared for it. "This is the charm of conspiracy. It''s really fascinating.... the knight and the God of murder put the dagger of killing God on the tip of their tongue and licked it gently. Their eyes were intoxicated and abnormal. The first step is to understand everything about the city of dawn, which has been completed the second step is to become a member of the blood clan, which has been completed. The third step is to approach the city Lord of kachar and murder the other party, which is in progress... - - - - - - Li De looks at the Centaur God lying on the floor with a strange expression. He wanted to enslave the God directly, but he found out in the end that it was useless. His invincible divine skill, soul assimilation, was applied to each other, just like a bullock into the sea. It melted in an instant without any waves. It makes his eggs ache. "Can we only kill them?"??? And it''s not easy to catch a living God... Is it a waste to kill him like this? " "And this guy''s soul is also a treasure. Killing his soul is bound to dissipate. We have to find a way to extract his soul first... other people have no good things to worry about. Li De has a headache because he doesn''t know how to deal with the good things. Bang Bang ~ just as he was struggling, there was a knock on the door. A moment later, Harrison stepped into the house. Looking at the faint Centaur on the ground, the city hall speaker''s eyelids jump. He also saw a living God for the first time. This God is not a fake God canonized by Li De, but a real God. Although his power is a little weak now, no matter how weak it is, it''s also a God... "crown, how do you plan to deal with this Centaur God?" Lee shook his head. "This guy can''t accept it with magic. I''m also having a headache. If I kill him, it''s too wasteful to take out his soul..." "soul? Under the crown, dead bones are the spirits of the dead.... "dead bones? That idiot!! As an undead, I can''t even peel off the magic of the soul! And even if it''s hard to be afraid, the soul of the gods is not so easy to pull away... finally, Li De reluctantly waved his hand, "forget it, I''ll seal him first and find a way to deal with it." Harrison could only smile bitterly and speechless, stripping the soul of the gods. I have no experience in this. "What happened to the arrangements of the Centaurs?" Three million centaurs, which is a huge fortune, can help the city of dawn. "It''s settled. 2.8 million of them have been transported to the underground world, and another 200000 have been arranged to enter the abyss Harrison responded, "under the crown, these centaurs have arranged the pastors of the dawn sect to preach. It is expected that they will all become our believers in the next six months." Li De nodded. "The 200000 people assigned to the abyss should closely observe their situation and take turns when necessary, otherwise the rules of the abyss will make them fall into the evil Centaur..."Harrison heard what he said and said. "Under the crown, it may not be a bad thing to be an evil centaur." Not a bad thing? Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, and instantly understood the meaning of the other party''s words. After thinking for a moment, he nodded. "Let''s do it. We can afford to sacrifice 200000 and a half people." Kindness does not command the army, righteousness does not manage money. Centaurs are ordered neutral camps, but if they can be transformed into ordered evil camps, they won''t mind being transformed. What he wants is a strong army, and he doesn''t need a bucket of rice. Centaurs are not Neanderthals. It''s understandable that Neanderthals have no combat power, but centaurs have no combat power. What is he going to do? If you are a simple believer, one Centaur eats more than five Neanderthals... Does he waste so much food? "Yes, under the crown." Harrison replied and continued. "I have one more thing to report to you. Three days ago, Lord Amy developed a new pestilence, which has the effect of greatly strengthening the combat effectiveness of the human body, and its side effects are completely controllable and will not make people lose their senses. " Oh? Hearing the news, Li De''s eyes lit up immediately. Amy has been studying pestilence for almost a year since he won his priesthood of pestilence. Is it finally working out now? "Has the test been arranged? What are the specific effects and what are the side effects? " "It has been arranged that the effect of plague is very powerful. It can increase the strength and physical fitness three times as much as possible, and the side effect is that it will lead to body distortion and distortion, and become a terrible monster. Because of the powerful side effects, it can''t be applied to our army in a short time. " Harrison a little bit sorry, the plague effect is very good, but the side effects are also some egg pain. Few people want to be monsters. But Li De didn''t care, "the army at dawn can''t use it, so why don''t we use the abyss demon to experiment?"? In order to pursue power, the devil doesn''t care about appearance at all.... Harrison said with a smile. "Crown, you think the same as Lord Amy. Lord Amy has already started experimenting with demons. I''m just sorry that our blood clan and other armies can''t use them. After all, the effect of strengthening the body is really great. " Li De nodded, "OK, experiment first, make sure there''s no problem, then report to me, and then we''ll carry out large-scale promotion." With that, he seemed to think of something and looked at Harrison with burning eyes. "What''s going on in green city now?" During this time, he was busy dealing with the old evil spirits in the dwarf Valley, solving the Centaurs in the low mountains and hills, and never paid attention to the green city. Harrison''s face immediately sank when he heard the words, and there was an irrepressible anger in his eyes. "Under the crown, that damned noble God has gone mad! In order to deal with the dawn sect, he even sent out priests and church knights to fight directly! " "You mean heretics!! The great noble God is watching you. How dare you believe in this false god sect On a street in the Southern District of green city, dozens of church knights wearing the insignia of the nobility are jeering at the dawn believers who come to pray in the church. A lot of onlookers gathered around to point out at the moment, most of them are sympathetic to the dawning believers, because they have seen so many scenes in recent months. "No!! We are the believers under ELO''s crown. We are not going anywhere!! This is where we should go! " A devout dawn believer roared at the nearby sect knight with a face full of anger, and his face was full of unwillingness and anger. These damned bastards have been cracking down on the dawn sect for months in a row! In the past, there were dawn priests in the church. They did not dare to be so presumptuous, but today is the day when dawn priests meet in the main church. In such a short time, these church Knights occupied the entrance of dawn church. "How come you are not convinced that you are believers of false gods?"?? Ha ha, these damned heresies, if not for the great crown''s kindness to you, you heresies would have been hanged on the church gate by us! ELO? Bah, a false god, who is qualified to accept faith in green city Such blasphemous words instantly angered the believers at dawn. "How dare you slander ELO!! You are blasphemy "This damned blasphemer should be burned to death!" "Kneel down and apologize, or I''ll let you know the consequences of desecrating ELO''s crown today!" Under the indignation of the crowd, these daybreak believers rushed towards the church knight. Although the believers had many low-level professionals, no matter how they were, they could not be the opponents of the strong church knight.Although the number of people was equal, they were soon trampled to the ground one by one. Outside the church at dawn, there was a howl. The residents who passed by could not help looking very ugly when they saw this scene, but no one dared to speak. Many people bowed their heads, suppressed their inner emotions and left the scene quickly. They''ve seen too much of this in recent months. From the beginning, the nobles still suppressed the dawning sect faintly, but in a few months, the counterattack of the dawning sect did not make them feel difficult, which directly contributed to the arrogance of those nobles. With the passage of time, the noble God sect no longer hidden, rushed to the front desk to act as the executioner, and began to stop the dawn believers from praying. Many of the surrounding residents were originally believers of Dawning sect, but after such crazy suppression, they could no longer bear to be bullied and had to quit. They watched the decline of Dawning sect. And more importantly, ELO, who once made green city crazy, has disappeared for nearly a year. This also makes most of the dawn believers extremely desperate. Is it true that ELO''s crown has fallen, just like those nobles said? The believers who are still holding on are looking forward to it. They don''t believe it. The gods they don''t believe in will fall. They firmly believe that the king will come back after ELO''s coronation. At the beginning, there are still many people who have such an attitude, but as time goes on, the number of believers who are still struggling to stick to it is also decreasing. Perhaps, the dawn sect is really hopeless. ELO is crowned, and will never return... those vulture like nobles will rule the city after the dawn sect disappears. At dawn, there seems to be no light Chapter 457 PS: the anti-theft chapter is not certain, but it will not affect. In 20 minutes, I will replace the repeated content ~ the number of charging words in the anti-theft chapter (13400) will replace the number of official chapter words (13600) - - - - - - - even at this moment, the army below is just beginning to collide, and the dawn army is making full use of its equipment advantage. So when Li De passed on the news that the Centaur God had been captured to the Centaur army below, the army of gale City couldn''t believe it, or didn''t want to believe it was true... this is too much nonsense. Their God couldn''t hold on for half an hour, and they were captured in a few photos... isn''t it a joke? And those Centaur executives noticed the breath of the Centaur God who was tied up by Li De with the hand of the mage and paraded in the air, and suddenly the whole person collapsed. Even his biggest backer is gone? What else can we fight in this war?? Under the collapse of heart, many centaurs'' high-level officials didn''t even call, so they directly started to withdraw, obviously they didn''t intend to die. Their gods have been captured. Are they qualified to fight each other? There are gods in the other side!! They are suffocated by the feeling of being an enemy of a God without a backer. Of course, there are also some centaurs who believe firmly that the captured Centaur God in the sky is just a cover made by the damned God of dawn, which is deceptive! They will certainly be under the crown of the light, crushed in front of the enemy, become the ultimate winner! If everyone thinks so, the army of centaurs at the bottom may be difficult to deal with, but many people are scared to death. There were both backward and forward charging, and the chaotic scene made the whole Centaur army almost rout, which further led to the chaos of all the Centaurs. Although there are still some high-level leaders in command, once there is chaos in millions of troops, can it be suppressed by simple command? At the moment, Li De added another fire to the scene. The splendor of heaven was like a prison, and the majesty of the LORD God at dawn was like the punishment of the nine gods. The terrible pressure makes the nervous Centaur fall into fear. The reason is fading away quickly, and the inner fear begins to take the upper hand. And at this moment, Li De''s voice is everywhere. "Centaurs, I am the God of dawn! Guido Heifeng, the king of the gale Empire, who is destined to recover the glory of the Centaur, is my believer. " Li De''s sudden opening made the chaotic Centaur below look at the sky at the moment, and the dawn army in front also quietly slowed down the attack rhythm, leaving a moment for the Centaur army to breathe. And his next sentence, but with a bit of language is not surprising dead meaning. "The reason why I led the army to fight with you today is that I promised the Centaur God that I would protect the Centaurs." The Centaur below is almost schizophrenic. You are dragging the corpse of our God in your hand. Now you promise him to protect us?? Isn''t that a joke? Li De did not care about those angry eyes, continued. "The Centaur God in front of you who was killed by me is not the Centaur God you believe in..." "the real Centaur God has fallen when the old day comes, and now the Centaur God in front of you is just a monster changed by the old evil god. This old evil god stole all the power of Centaur and replaced it The Centaurs below were all dumbfounded at the shocking news. Is this true?? Their gods have already died. Is this head just a monster changed by the old evil gods? A feeling of absurdity came to the Centaur''s mind, which he could not believe. But Li De''s firm words made these centaurs hesitate again... This is the words of a God, is it really to deceive them? Li De saw the shaking of the Centaur below and continued to increase output. "Centaur, the people I will protect in the future, wake up. Centaur God used to be my ally. The reason why I promised to protect you Centaur is because I had a good relationship with him. But he was killed by this damned old evil god in front of you!! I have avenged him now!! I''m not your enemy, centaur. On the contrary, because I have made an alliance with Centaur, as long as you are willing to join the Empire of gale, I will protect you from now on, just like Centaur Li De''s words spread all over the battlefield from the sky, and those centaurs who wanted to fight to the death suffered a fatal blow at this time.The Centaur God has been replaced by the old evil god... The God of dawn, whom they just regarded as their mortal enemy, is actually an ally of the Centaur God. The reason why the other side attacked them was to avenge the Centaur god they believed in!! This tortuous and bizarre turn made the mood of the army below indescribable and extremely complicated. There are thousands of questions in my heart, but I don''t know what to say. "It''s impossible, it''s impossible to die... It''s absolutely false, no, I don''t believe it!" A centaur crazy believer is almost crazy at the moment, and then regardless of the direct kneel to pray, want to call their belief in God''s response. "Coronation has already died... No wonder, no wonder so weak, even for a few minutes, it is not my Lord!! This damned old evil god! " Some centaurs were suspicious and began to yell at the Centaur God in the air. "Great dawning master, your glory will shine on my way forward from today on, and your new followers salute you..." also corresponding to diehard elements, some centaurs actually became followers of Li De after these words, of course, this is a very small part. Most of them are centaurs wandering between doubt and hesitation. They felt that Li De''s words might be false, but they had to admit that the Centaur God collapsed so fast that it didn''t look like the god they believed in. How powerful is the momentum of Centaur just now? But they were killed face to face, and the huge gap made the Centaurs reluctant to believe that they were their racial patrons. On the contrary, they are more inclined to the excuse given by Li De at the moment that the Centaur God has already been killed. In the inner tangle and loss, these neutral centaurs also lost the will to resist. After Li De''s swindle, this terrible army has lost the spirit of resistance at the moment. Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help laughing with satisfaction. Thirty six stratagems are the best. This is a war. What can''t be used? Li De''s words, which seem to be out of order, hit the Centaur''s heart. It not only speeded up the process of the war and greatly reduced its own casualties, but also laid the seeds for the later conquest of prisoners and missionary work. Kill many birds with one stone. On the whole battlefield, the saddest thing is the Centaur. The Centaur is not dead, or even in a coma. He is only cut off by Li De''s power of faith, and he can feel the movement outside. At the moment, the Centaur is enraged by the anger of Qi, and his soul is almost furious. He has cursed Li De for 1.8 million times in his heart... if language can enter, Li De will be killed by hundreds of planes falling from the sky. This bastard, despicable, dirty!! Even so slander him!! However, being sealed with power, the Centaur could not speak any words, and could only be angry alive... after seeing the shaking of the army below, Li De said again. "Put down your resistance. In the name of the God of dawn, I promise you that as long as you do not attack, my army will not hurt any of you. My people, believe me, this is your best choice. The old days outside have come, and those terrible gods are devouring the whole world. The gods you believe in have now fallen. If there are no other gods to protect you, the Centaurs will never survive this catastrophe. Centaurs should not be destroyed in the disaster, but should be reborn in the disaster, reappear the glory of your once ruling the mainland! Gale empire is a Kingdom established by guyDo Heifeng, the son of heaven, adhering to the will of the main plane. This is your Centaur''s Empire and a new chapter in the restoration of the former glory. If you join the gale Empire, everyone will bleed for the rise of the Centaur, rather than die worthlessly in this unknown dry land. Give up the resistance and join in the fight for the future of the Centaur! " Attack heart, this is the real attack heart. This is full of seductive words, directly to the bottom of the Centaur last hit. No more centaurs want to resist... it has to be said that Li De''s speech is very attractive to centaurs. First of all, he is the strong one who killed the Centaur, the real God. Power is the only power in the world. So there is no need to question the gold of his words. Secondly, the Centaur God has been killed. They have no support. The Centaur God, like a dead dog, has been sealed by the power of faith. Now the believers can no longer feel his breath.And whether or not the Centaur God was occupied by the old evil god, he was hanging in the sky at the moment. Finally, the example of dawn Centaur army, the armor of dawn Centaur army and the weapons in their hands, all of which make the Centaur excited. What''s more, Guido Heifeng, the king of the gale Empire, was publicized by centaurs as a savior. This shows that if they take refuge in each other, they can also get good treatment. All sorts of reasons add up, they seem to find too many reasons to continue to resist, especially the Centaur God has already died, they see the enemy of Li De is to help Centaur God revenge, but also protect them, this statement simply makes them unable to resist. At last, Guido Heifeng was led by Karp to fly into the sky by the sign of Li de. the words from the Centaur King completely brought the war to an end. "My people, I am the founder of the gale Empire, your king, Guido Heifeng, with the gale blood given by the great centaur." Most centaurs don''t like Li De, the God of dawn. After all, they believe in racial gods. However, the Centaur has a great favor for the king who is determined to rebuild the Centaur Empire and restore the glory of the Centaur. After all, the other side actually fought back the erosion of the old monsters on the low mountains and hills. This kind of merit can not be erased in a word or two. "You should have wondered why I, as a god given blood, should leave the great Centaur God and go to the dawn sect... because all this is the arrangement at the end of the crown." GuyDo''s words immediately caused a centaur riot. Deathbed arrangements?!! Those believers can''t help but feel at a loss. Have they really fallen?? "Remember our legend? Every Centaur who awakens to the blood of gale is a son blessed by the God of centaur. I''m no exception!! A few years ago, I was awakened in the blessing of the wind blood under the crown. At that time, I passed down a sentence that I will remember all my life - because he was eroded by the old evil god, he was on the verge of falling. If the Centaur wants to live in the future cataclysm, he can only find his ally, the God of dawn, to protect him. After hearing this, I didn''t want to be swallowed up by the old evil gods. I didn''t want our great Centaur to perish, so I established the Empire of gale to save myself. At this time, through the guidance left under the crown, I finally established contact with the great God of dawn through countless prayers and sacrifices. Later, you should all know that when the old evil god of the gale Empire shrank in the gale City, I led the army to repel the old monsters and take back the control of the low mountains and hills in the light of the dawn God! My people, all these are arranged under the crown of Centaur, our eternal belief! Build the Empire of gale, this is the will under the crown! Do you have the heart to see your comrades in arms, relatives and children devoured by old monsters and killed by this cataclysmic world?! Do you have the heart to see the Centaur disappear into the world? Join the Empire of gale. I swear to you with my soul that I will give everything in this life to lead the rise of centaurs. " Kuangdang ~ after kuido''s words fell, I didn''t know that the Centaur was the first one to throw down his weapon. Then Ding Li clang, the army of more than 1.8 million centaurs, all surrendered. Guido Heifeng''s words are full of stirring power, and no Centaur can refuse them. Only a very small number of crazy believers are still praying and roaring wildly at the moment. They want to change all this. They don''t believe that the gods they believe in have already died. But under the overall situation, those few people can''t make a stir at all. That''s the end of the war. The speed of the Centaur in this battle even made Li De a little slow. Good guy, I''m psychologically prepared to play until dawn, but I haven''t even taken off my pyjamas yet. You tell me it''s ready... but the end of the war is always a good thing. It not only avoids a lot of casualties, but also directly gains more than 1.8 million centaurs. Together with the 1.2 million centaurs of the original gale Empire, the total number of centaurs in his hands is more than 3 million. Three million!! This is a centaur, a powerful race!! As long as these soldiers are equipped enough, they can form a good combat effectiveness immediately. After the war is over, it''s time to arrange to receive the booty. Li De''s original idea was to make the Centaur become a nail in the low mountains and hills, and also exploit the mineral resources on the land by the way. However, as he carried the sarcophagus out of the sealed place and realized that there were still a large number of old evil spirits in the sealed place, he changed his mind.The underground world has been completely occupied by him. The vast land can accommodate a large number of people. If the Centaur is in the low hills of the fourth World War, it''s better to help him farm in the underground world. In his opinion, in addition to the high wind city, the low mountains and hills at this time have certain value, and there are only some small veins left, and there is nothing to be desired about the rest. In that case, why occupy this land? Looking at the scene of accepting surrender below, Li De made a decision. Except for leaving a few centaurs to guard in the city of gale, the others were sent back to the city of dawn. Thinking of this, he also had some feelings. Four or five years ago, he was very greedy for the low mountains and hills. In order to open up the market of this land, he took great pains to win over the iron hoof tribe. But just a few years later, all of these have changed dramatically. For him, the land he had been greedy for had become a chicken rib, tasteless to eat and a pity to abandon. On November 20, the army of dawn began to send the army of centaurs to the city of dawn. The city hall had already made preparations to transfer the Centaur to the underground directly through the bone burial site, and a part of the Centaur was transferred to the gravel level of the abyss to cooperate with the development of the abyss. These fighters have been made the best use of without wasting resources. At this time, Li De led the army into the core city of low mountains and hills, the city of high winds. This Centaur''s only main city means a lot to centaurs. Only by occupying the city can he claim the low hills. But when Li De set foot in this famous city, he was very disappointed. Because the Centaur has been blocked by human beings for a long time, the whole city has nothing to recommend but spacious, full of backwardness and primitive appearance. Even Li De suspected that when the Centaurs built the city, they were only afraid that they were just building the city wall to resist the enemy, and they did not consider the living facilities at all. The messy streets, the houses built everywhere, the stinky sewers, the ditches with feces floating... It''s worse than the slums of green city. How can these centaurs tolerate this kind of environment? What made him speechless was that the Centaur''s treasure house contained only a few hundred thousand kimpuks, and the rest was miscellaneous food, so poor that Li De felt pitiful. Finally, after listening to the personnel below, Li De came to the conclusion that the city of gale has no value. In addition to dozens of high wall can resist the enemy, the city has no industrial facilities, no living facilities, nothing he wants. Li De realized that this situation is also very simple, since there is no value, then give up. Then he left without any nostalgia and left the newly occupied city with a large army of centaurs. Of course, before he left, he let the army empty everything in it, and there was no grain left. After all, the weather is getting colder and colder. After nearly a week of transportation, 3 million centaurs have been transported back to the city of dawn. The land of low mountains and hills has been completely abandoned by Li De, and even he didn''t send someone to take over many mineable veins. With the deep development of the abyss and the underground world, these two places with rich veins can completely make up for the loss of the external veins, and if further development, more production will be obtained. There''s no need to waste energy on the low hills. At this time, no one thought that the land occupied by centaurs for tens of thousands of years had ushered in the day without centaurs for the first time. November 27. In the city hall office, Li De sat at the back of his desk, looked at the papers in his hand, and closed his face strangely. This is the city hall''s summary of the materials seized in the low hills. But there''s nothing worth looking at. "In the end, the low mountains and hills only got property worth no more than 200000 kimpuks?" "Food is only enough for half a million people for a year..." "these guys are really poor enough." He shook his head in silence. "But fortunately, the real big income is a population of 3 million, and the living God of Centaur, plus a legendary centaur." "After all, the harvest this time is barely acceptable." After a little calculation, Li De had to admit that the Centaurs were really a group of poor people. Besides their own value, they really had nothing left. Fortunately, the Centaur God asked him to talk about * *, so he didn''t get nothing. "But what can a living spirit do? This is really a problem... "Li De touched his chin, lost in thought. Because when he accepted the Centaur, he said that the Centaur God was dead, so he could only seal the soul of this God with the power of faith at the moment, otherwise, once the seal is lifted, those who still believe in the Centaur God will immediately feel his existence. Then all he did was useless. "I don''t know if this Centaur God can accept it?" "It seems good to have a real God as a horse..." - - - - - - - - in the old city of breaking dawn, a humble residential building near the edge of the mountain is unusually quiet at the moment. Because this residential building is located in an unimportant marginal area, and there are no military facilities or granaries around it, neither patrol nor other people pay much attention to it. In the early hours of the night, the city of dawn is still bright without moonlight. However, because this residential building is not important, there are only a few lights on the surrounding streets. In the dark environment, these two lights not only did not provide enough brightness, but also made the surrounding atmosphere seem a little depressed. Sparse ~ the wind blows through the branches of the street, and the surrounding environment is a bit colder. Not long after a patrol team passed by, a mysterious figure in a cloak quietly walked towards this humble residential building with the help of the dim corner. The street light through the treetop shadow of the scattering and down, in the open space reflected a large spot. The mysterious cloaker is like a ghost, even standing under the lamp, there is no shadow at all... then more amazing scenes appear, the mysterious cloaker looks at nothing in front of the thick residential building, straight through the wall and goes deep into the underground. A moment later, the empty cloaker comes to a basement deep in the underground. Judging from the excavation traces in the basement, it may have a history of 100 years, which is definitely not excavated in a short time. Even the residential building outside was built on the basement, completely blocking the entrance. In other words, the basement is dead, not connected with the outside world. Fortunately, a secret vent was left at the time of excavation, so as not to breed poisonous gas in the basement. At the moment, the unknown basement is surrounded by large and small wooden storage grids, on which all kinds of strange magic materials are densely distributed. For example, it has become a wizard''s magic Laboratory.... but the most surprising thing is that a huge iron cage is half inlaid in the wall near the innermost part of the basement, which is full of magic fluctuations On the wall. In this big cage, a girl about seventeen or eighteen years old was bound by a magic chain with inscriptions on her hands, feet and even her neck. The magic iron chain is very long. The chains of the limbs and neck are separated. The bound girl has a certain space to move, so she won''t be restricted to death. At the moment, this amazing looking girl looks depressed, and her long skirt is also covered with dirty stains, like a cat after being abused, huddled in the corner of the cage. When the mysterious man in the black cloak appeared in the basement, the girl finally seemed to come to life. She slowly raised her head, and her amber eyes showed some anger that could not be concealed. But just as she wanted to do something, the inscription on the chain lit up and forced the power in her body to disperse. The girl frowned and her voice was hoarse as if she had been thirsty for half a month in the desert. "You''ve kept me here for half a month. Tell me your purpose, knight and murderer - Stuart!" When it comes to the name Stuart, the words are full of uncontrollable anger. Stuart''s silver gray eyes moved slightly under his black cloak. "Charlotte... Oh, no, I should call you Buster, right? My noble goddess.... with strong excitement and undisguised pleasure. "The cat and the God of joy, ha ha ha ha... It really excited me. I didn''t expect that the free and proud cat goddess would be caged by me one day.... the God of cat and pleasure is the most jumping God among all the gods. She is sexy, enchanting, cold, unpredictable, fond of pleasure and all the interesting things. Stuart once pursued this goddess for a long time, but how could he follow the knight''s rules to make this cat goddess happy and interesting? So Stuart didn''t even look in the eye. But now everything is different. The once unattainable goddess is now locked in a cage by him. He can even do everything he wants to do to her.Whip once goddess, trample once untouchable objects... That kind of psychological stimulation is almost crazy when you think of it. That''s power, isn''t it? With power, you can have everything. If he was still the rigid Knight God, even if Baxter stood in front of her, he could only hurt himself. However, he is no longer the incompetent Knight God, now he has the power to control the fate. Stuart''s heart swelled after he captured the object he had been pursuing and pulled the goddess down from the altar. At TU Yate''s unbridled sarcasm, Barthel''s face became very ugly. As a free goddess, she was imprisoned in an iron cage at the moment. The feeling of losing her freedom made her angry. Now I can''t help feeling a little annoyed. God knows how excited she was when she met Stuart in the city of dawn half a month ago. With the advent of Cataclysm, she lost her strength and had to hide herself in the world after the cataclysm and recover her strength carefully. In this context, when she was very upset, she met Stuart, the God who had been courting her and had been polite and gentlemanly. Although she was not interested in the regular Knight God, she was still very relieved that he had always kept his promise and defended the justice in his heart. So it''s easy to believe Stuart. But the final result is... The former Knight God has become the God of knight and murder, and the knight code of the other side has also become a joke. "Stu art, although the clergy of murder has temporarily covered your inner justice, I believe that the honor of knight can make you recover your lost light... come back, give up the clergy of murder, it''s not suitable for you, my former best friend..." Baxter looked at stu art and tried her best to persuade him. Stuart was stunned, and then the knight God, who once regarded honor as life, began to laugh like he heard the funniest joke in the world. Unbridled laughter reverberated in the basement with a bit of madness, like a patient running out of the madhouse... "ha ha ha ha ha... Give up? ... ha ha ha ha... The glory of the knight? ... " the laughter lasted for several minutes, until when Bart felt cold inside, Stuart stopped laughing abruptly as if someone had pinched him by the throat. Then he suddenly lifted the cloak that covered his face, revealing a face with a mysterious gray inscription. The dark smell of the inscription made the handsome face a bit tyrannical. After showing his true face, Stuart quickly stepped forward, clung to the railings of the cage with a bang of both hands. The veins on the back of his hands burst up one by one, and his face was full of violence and anger. "Give up!"?! You want me to give up the clergy of murder? " Hands slapped on the cage, tone almost hysterical! "Give up the powerful power I have now and continue to be a knight God that you ridicule?" "Stupid!" Bang when ~ the huge impact makes the inside of Baxter''s heart tremble, suddenly curl back, the chains on her body rub each other, making a clear sound. The expression of fear on his face was like a frightened cat. At this moment, she really realized that the knight God had died... Now, this is a stranger who has the clergy of murder. Looking at the flustered appearance of the goddess in the cage, Stuart''s face showed some abnormal pleasure which was hard to describe. "See? Baxter!! It''s power, it''s power I''ve never had!! Proud of you, now I can only become a captive cat! All this was brought about by the clergy of murder. Everything is so wonderful... now I am your master, you are not qualified to tell me!! Ha ha ha ha ha Looking at Bart''s panic expression, Stuart has both the pleasure of revenge and the sense of accomplishment of controlling others'' fate. The knight and the God of murder are almost infatuated at the moment. "What the hell do you want to do?" Cried Baxter, stifling her uneasiness. At the moment, the crazy Stuart makes her feel fear from the heart, which is the fear of facing a crazy evil god. She gave up her last fantasy completely. This guy is definitely the evil god he wants to be from his heart, not being bewitched... Stuart suddenly gets out of the cage, his face suddenly shrinks, and his expression is calm in a very short time, as if the crazy man who just laughed has nothing to do with him.This huge abnormality made Bart''s fear in the cage increase a little. "What do you want to do? I want you Stuart''s silver gray eyes were feverish possessive. Greedy and crazy. "I want not only you, but also to be the most powerful God! I want to be the existence that everyone fears in the old cataclysm "You are dreaming!" "Dream? No, I can''t dream such a wonderful thing. The old days have come. The gods who once stood high have been on the same running line with us. Some powerful gods are even weaker than us! The God of murder used to have medium power, but now he died in my hands?? As long as I can continue to murder the gods, then the power will continue to be improved. After all, the clergy of murder now belongs to me Stuart''s mood is getting higher and higher. "And don''t you think that the city we are in now is very suitable to be the base camp on the theme plane? As long as I control this city, I can lure those gods who come to the plane to die! And you are my bait... cat and God of pleasure, do you know how powerful your temptation is? I don''t think most of the gods who have heard from you will miss such an opportunity... when I occupy this city, I will turn it into a death trap, and those gods will become my prey, no one is exception... hearing this, Bart suddenly remembered what Stuart called at the moment... Knight and the God of murder. Although this idea is very vulgar at the moment, if it is really improved by the other party, she feels inexplicably that maybe the other party has a chance to constantly hunt other gods. The clergy of murder is very special. As long as you kill the enemy with a plot, you can plunder part of the enemy''s strength. The stronger the target of murder is, the stronger the power you can plunder will be. I don''t know how many gods died in the hands of the murderer. "Stuart, you''re not going to make it! Other gods won''t be fooled, and you can''t occupy this city... this magical city is absolutely not something you can subvert! " Stuart grinned, pulled his cloak from the back of his head and covered his face again. "Can a city built by a false god give you self-confidence? My plan has begun, buster. When I occupy this city, I will occupy you little by little! My... Goddess. Ha ha ha ha ha... " with a loud laugh, Stuart''s figure once again passes through the hard rock wall and disappears into the basement. Now Bart is still useful. He''s not interested in doing... That. And after tasting the taste of power, he has lost most of his interest in the goddess he once begged for. He came here more to meet the needs of dressing ratio after he was ignored, looked down upon and turned over to be the master. Some things are the most beautiful if they can''t get them, and it''s boring if they get them. When Stuart''s figure disappeared in the basement for a long time, Bart''s face slightly improved. But she turned around and looked at the chains forged by divine power and the chains on her body. She felt an infinite fear in her heart. The cat yearning for freedom has lost the most precious thing at the moment. It seems that no one can save her... Despair is slowly eating into her heart. After leaving the basement, Stuart in his black cloak wanders like a ghost in the city of dawn. After a long time, he did not hide in an obscure corner. Instead, he entered a unique manor of blood clan. Coming to the manor bedroom, Stuart skillfully takes off his cloak and puts it into his space storage bag. Then, with a wave of his hand, he took out a gray mask from the space storage bag, which was shining with dim light. The mask is as thin as human skin, and it exudes a very evil smell. The knight and the God of murder showed some satisfaction in his eyes and put the mask on his face. At the moment of putting on the mask, an indescribable force burst out from above. Stuart''s body began to twist and deform at this moment. After a few breaths, the just tall knight and the God of murder disappeared. Instead, a blood clan with bat wings and fangs appeared. One, real blood. Stuart felt the change of his body, and came to the mirror, looking at the figure in the mirror, with a cold radian at the corner of his mouth.After he was ready to seize the city, he was well prepared for it. The mask on his face is the booty of his killing the God of murder. Artifact - the unreal face. As long as he kills his opponent and lets the mask devour his soul, he can become the target of being killed. Moreover, as long as his soul is complete enough, he can get most of his opponent''s memory through the mask. This is his strength! But before he finished, Stuart pulled out a dagger with a mysterious inscription from the secret part of his waist. This dagger seems to hold countless ghosts in captivity. After being exposed to the air, the temperature in the room suddenly becomes more than 10 degrees cold, and its breath is extremely terrifying. As long as you stare at the dagger, you will feel the horror of freezing the soul. The dagger is another artifact of the God of murder. As long as it can pierce into the heart of the enemy, it can directly devour the soul of the enemy and seal it in the dagger. These two artifact once accompanied the God of murder and killed countless gods. Now, they will also accompany him to the peak!! The smile on Stuart''s face went crazy. In recent months, he has found out the context of the city. Now, it''s time to start planning. The city needs at least ten times the strength to break through from the outside world, but they have a fatal flaw, that is, the master of the city, kachar. He just needs to sneak into his side, cut his opponent''s throat with a dagger, and devour his soul with his unreal face. As long as you can kill him and replace him, all the glory will belong to him, and no one can stop him. At the moment, it has turned into a bloody eye, and the opportunity to kill is exposed. The blood clan may know the fall of their master, but he has already made a good strategy. Before hunting the city leader of kachar, he will find a way to mobilize the blood clan to leave the city of dawn. When he kills the leader of kachar, he will immediately control the army of dawn city. If the blood clan does not obey his orders, he can directly mobilize the army of dawn city to hunt and kill each other. Even he''ll keep those vampires out of daybreak! According to Stuart''s understanding of the army of the city of dawn, as long as the Lord of kachar gives orders, the army will definitely execute them, even if they are allowed to hunt and kill the blood clan!! These cheap vampires, but also hard to live him? Stuart is confident in his plan and he is well prepared for it. "This is the charm of conspiracy. It''s really fascinating.... the knight and the God of murder put the dagger of killing God on the tip of their tongue and licked it gently. Their eyes were intoxicated and abnormal. The first step is to understand everything about the city of dawn, which has been completed the second step is to become a member of the blood clan, which has been completed. The third step is to approach the city Lord of kachar and murder the other party, which is in progress... - - - - - - Li De looks at the Centaur God lying on the floor with a strange expression. He wanted to enslave the God directly, but he found out in the end that it was useless. His invincible divine skill, soul assimilation, was applied to each other, just like a bullock into the sea. It melted in an instant without any waves. It makes his eggs ache. "Can we only kill them?"??? And it''s not easy to catch a living God... Is it a waste to kill him like this? " "And this guy''s soul is also a treasure. Killing his soul is bound to dissipate. We have to find a way to extract his soul first... other people have no good things to worry about. Li De has a headache because he doesn''t know how to deal with the good things. Bang Bang ~ just as he was struggling, there was a knock on the door. A moment later, Harrison stepped into the house. Looking at the faint Centaur on the ground, the city hall speaker''s eyelids jump. He also saw a living God for the first time. This God is not a fake God canonized by Li De, but a real God. Although his power is a little weak now, no matter how weak it is, it''s also a God... "crown, how do you plan to deal with this Centaur God?" Lee shook his head. "This guy can''t accept it with magic. I''m also having a headache. If I kill him, it''s too wasteful to take out his soul..." "soul? Under the crown, dead bones are the spirits of the dead.... "dead bones? That idiot!! As an undead, I can''t even peel off the magic of the soul! And even if it''s hard to be afraid, the soul of the gods is not so easy to pull away... finally, Li De reluctantly waved his hand, "forget it, I''ll seal him first and find a way to deal with it." Harrison could only smile bitterly and speechless, stripping the soul of the gods. I have no experience in this."What happened to the arrangements of the Centaurs?" Three million centaurs, which is a huge fortune, can help the city of dawn. "It''s settled. 2.8 million of them have been transported to the underground world, and another 200000 have been arranged to enter the abyss Harrison responded, "under the crown, these centaurs have arranged the pastors of the dawn sect to preach. It is expected that they will all become our believers in the next six months." Li De nodded. "The 200000 people who are assigned to the abyss should closely observe their situation and take turns when necessary, otherwise the rules of the abyss will make them fall into the evil Centaur..." Harrison''s words are meaningful. "Under the crown, it may not be a bad thing to be an evil centaur." Not a bad thing? Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, and instantly understood the meaning of the other party''s words. After thinking for a moment, he nodded. "Let''s do it. We can afford to sacrifice 200000 and a half people." Kindness does not command the army, righteousness does not manage money. Centaurs are ordered neutral camps, but if they can be transformed into ordered evil camps, they won''t mind being transformed. What he wants is a strong army, and he doesn''t need a bucket of rice. Centaurs are not Neanderthals. It''s understandable that Neanderthals have no combat power, but centaurs have no combat power. What is he going to do? If you are a simple believer, one Centaur eats more than five Neanderthals... Does he waste so much food? "Yes, under the crown." Harrison replied and continued. "I have one more thing to report to you. Three days ago, Lord Amy developed a new pestilence, which has the effect of greatly strengthening the combat effectiveness of the human body, and its side effects are completely controllable and will not make people lose their senses. " Oh? Hearing the news, Li De''s eyes lit up immediately. Amy has been studying pestilence for almost a year since he won his priesthood of pestilence. Is it finally working out now? "Has the test been arranged? What are the specific effects and what are the side effects? " "It has been arranged that the effect of plague is very powerful. It can increase the strength and physical fitness three times as much as possible, and the side effect is that it will lead to body distortion and distortion, and become a terrible monster. Because of the powerful side effects, it can''t be applied to our army in a short time. " Harrison a little bit sorry, the plague effect is very good, but the side effects are also some egg pain. Few people want to be monsters. But Li De didn''t care, "the army at dawn can''t use it, so why don''t we use the abyss demon to experiment?"? In order to pursue power, the devil doesn''t care about appearance at all.... Harrison said with a smile. "Crown, you think the same as Lord Amy. Lord Amy has already started experimenting with demons. I''m just sorry that our blood clan and other armies can''t use them. After all, the effect of strengthening the body is really great. " Li De nodded, "OK, experiment first, make sure there''s no problem, then report to me, and then we''ll carry out large-scale promotion." With that, he seemed to think of something and looked at Harrison with burning eyes. "What''s going on in green city now?" During this time, he was busy dealing with the old evil spirits in the dwarf Valley, solving the Centaurs in the low mountains and hills, and never paid attention to the green city. Harrison''s face immediately sank when he heard the words, and there was an irrepressible anger in his eyes. "Under the crown, that damned noble God has gone mad! In order to deal with the dawn sect, he even sent out priests and church knights to fight directly! " "You mean heretics!! The great noble God is watching you. How dare you believe in this false god sect On a street in the Southern District of green city, dozens of church knights wearing the insignia of the nobility are jeering at the dawn believers who come to pray in the church. A lot of onlookers gathered around to point out at the moment, most of them are sympathetic to the dawning believers, because they have seen so many scenes in recent months. "No!! We are the believers under ELO''s crown. We are not going anywhere!! This is where we should go! " A devout dawn believer roared at the nearby sect knight with a face full of anger, and his face was full of unwillingness and anger. These damned bastards have been cracking down on the dawn sect for months in a row! In the past, there were dawn priests in the church. They did not dare to be so presumptuous, but today is the day when dawn priests meet in the main church. In such a short time, these church Knights occupied the entrance of dawn church."How come you are not convinced that you are believers of false gods?"?? Ha ha, these damned heresies, if not for the great crown''s kindness to you, you heresies would have been hanged on the church gate by us! ELO? Bah, a false god, who is qualified to accept faith in green city Such blasphemous words instantly angered the believers at dawn. "How dare you slander ELO!! You are blasphemy "This damned blasphemer should be burned to death!" "Kneel down and apologize, or I''ll let you know the consequences of desecrating ELO''s crown today!" Under the indignation of the crowd, these daybreak believers rushed towards the church knight. Although the believers had many low-level professionals, no matter how they were, they could not be the opponents of the strong church knight. Although the number of people was equal, they were soon trampled to the ground one by one. Outside the church at dawn, there was a howl. The residents who passed by could not help looking very ugly when they saw this scene, but no one dared to speak. Many people bowed their heads, suppressed their inner emotions and left the scene quickly. They''ve seen too much of this in recent months. From the beginning, the nobles still suppressed the dawning sect faintly, but in a few months, the counterattack of the dawning sect did not make them feel difficult, which directly contributed to the arrogance of those nobles. With the passage of time, the noble God sect no longer hidden, rushed to the front desk to act as the executioner, and began to stop the dawn believers from praying. Many of the surrounding residents were originally believers of Dawning sect, but after such crazy suppression, they could no longer bear to be bullied and had to quit. They watched the decline of Dawning sect. And more importantly, ELO, who once made green city crazy, has disappeared for nearly a year. This also makes most of the dawn believers extremely desperate. Is it true that ELO''s crown has fallen, just like those nobles said? The believers who are still holding on are looking forward to it. They don''t believe it. The gods they don''t believe in will fall. They firmly believe that the king will come back after ELO''s coronation. At the beginning, there are still many people who have such an attitude, but as time goes on, the number of believers who are still struggling to stick to it is also decreasing. Perhaps, the dawn sect is really hopeless. ELO is crowned, and will never return... those vulture like nobles will rule the city after the dawn sect disappears. At dawn, there seems to be no light Chapter 458 He died. After several months of arrogance, the God of nobility who had been persecuting the dawn sect died. Under everyone''s gaze, he was hit by a blow. Death is so simple and can''t be prevented, death has no dignity. This bloody scene made the crowd below unable to calm down at all, and the fanatical shouts were loud. And Li De, who floats above the sky indifferently, is now a figure that can never be forgotten in everyone''s heart. This is the real God! God of the nobility? Bah, the noble God is a fart!! I blew so hard before, but I was hit by one blow? The crowd is surging, and the believers of dawn kneel down devoutly in the Madness at the moment, looking at the figure in the sky fanatically. This is the god they believe in. At the last moment, when all of them lost hope, it appeared. Moreover, he appeared in front of everyone in such a domineering and powerful manner, almost against the heaven. He sacrificed the life of a God and told everyone that the king was coming back again. Those who had been forced to withdraw from the dawn sect cheered, and the belief in their hearts immediately rose to a higher level. Even those who are not the believers of dawn have quietly become pan believers and believers at this moment. The strong are always more sought after in troubled times. And the players are all shocked, especially the female players, with the blessing of Li De''s beauty, they are crazy. Even if the appearance is soft, the strength is still so strong. The bully CEO, bah, the bully God, I like it so much... the only time I feel scared is the nobles hidden in the shadow. No one knows how terrible the feeling of shock in their hearts is when the noble god they rely on is hit by Li De. That''s a god they''ve believed in for millions of years!! God of the nobility, what an ancient existence it was, but now it''s been killed by one blow. Even the remains of the body are not left, turned into a pool of blood fog. The inner excitement has now turned into endless fear. Some nobles even cold hands and feet, many people directly legs a soft paralysis on the ground, eyes helplessly and blankly looking at the sky. My heart is full of thoughts that I don''t want to believe this fact. There are also some determined nobles who turn around and run at the moment. When the nobles around see this scene, their faces change and they run back with them. The God of nobility has fallen, and the whole city of green will surely face the fury under ELO''s crown. And who can bear the anger of the horrible existence of a second killing God? Now the early action may be able to save some of the situation... these nobles from just above, to now like a lost dog, the time is less than a minute. Li De looked down at the earth and looked at the crowd cheering frantically below. Although his expression was indifferent, he was still very happy in his heart. He didn''t expect to use his own body as a carrier, then shadow blade and scarlet force to achieve such an exaggerated effect. One can destroy the other''s soul, and the other can make the other''s body and soul aging into old age. the shadow blade, which then reaches the legendary level, has the feature of ignoring defense for the first time and causing real damage. when the two sides collide, this skill directly makes the noble God win two magic spells at the same time, and the power of the body is destroyed in a short time At the end of the day, when he was wrong, with the scarlet power of magic invading into the noble God''s body, he directly boiled his blood, causing real damage again. Such a series of attacks made the God of the nobility unable to react and was killed in seconds. If there is a chance to do it again, I''m afraid that the God of the nobility will not say anything. My brain will be so hot that I come forward and shake with Li De. After a little thought, Li De glanced around and looked at the crowd with the hottest eyes. In a deep voice. "My believers, the light of dawn is not extinguished. I''m back. " A word let the bottom boil again, yes, back, and in such a shocking attitude. Some devout believers at dawn are looking at the sky with tears streaming down their faces, and the excitement in their hearts even makes them choke to speak. Is there anything more exciting than the God you believe in coming down from the sky to save yourself from fire and water? No more... at dawn, the priest''s face turned red with excitement, especially the young priest who just came out to contradict the God of the nobility, now he was almost crazy. He knew he would come back, he knew it!! The light of dawn will never be extinguished!! Li De didn''t talk too much nonsense. When the cheers dropped, he began to give the Oracle directly."From today on, I will take over green city." "During this period, I will issue new laws to protect the lives and property of ordinary residents. Anyone who violates the law will be punished by God..." "my believers, from today on, you will be covered with light again, and those darkness and crimes will be far away from you." Let the residents below immediately shout long live, but the aristocrats around have not left their faces changed greatly. Who''s going to take over green city? What about them? What about these aristocrats? But no matter how many doubts and questions they had, these nobles did not dare to ask at the moment, and they did not even have the courage to look at Li De. The survival rule of the aristocracy was never to resist the power, but to choose to please and even integrate into the power itself. Although many nobles were depressed by the death of the God of nobility, some people were very excited about it, because they firmly believed that even if Lee ruled green city, he could never leave the help of the nobles. Because the nobles are firmly in control of everything in green city, whether it''s the army or the people''s livelihood... Li De''s eyes are cold and his momentum is like a bright moon in the sky, wantonly venting the authority of the dawn God. This time, he will completely bring the city into the ruling territory. Now is the real beginning. Killing the noble God is just Liwei. "I''ll send someone to take over the army in green city. I''ll clean up the crime and manage the law and order. In the next week, all residents should stay at home in addition to their normal work. " Voice through the magic spread throughout the city of green, under the blessing of the divine power, everyone heard the words can not disobey. Just now, the noble, who was quite confident, changed his face again and again and took over the army? What about them? Just now the pride in my heart was stepped into the mud. Several old nobles looked at each other, opened their mouths to say something, but couldn''t say a word at last. No one dares to say more about it. No matter how much dissatisfaction there is, it can only be suppressed. Power is the greatest justice. After killing the God of nobility, who can fight against Li De now? Not to mention that this time he brought back six strong legends... when the king defeated the enemy, the situation of green city was settled after the noble God was hit by one blow. The difference is that Li De, who comes back as a king, wants to whip green city, a little servant girl, with what kind of material. Li De is not too wordy, after a simple order, directly with a few legends fell on the square. The priest''s robe was stained and her pretty face was very embarrassed, as if she had come out of the refugee camp. After Li De came, the girl''s nose was sour and her eyes were red. In the just battle, Nicole''s resistance was extremely fierce. Her magic killed at least dozens of enemies, and she was injured several times without fear and retreat. As an archbishop in white, Nicole was strong enough to defeat no one. But at the moment to see the most intimate and trustworthy figure appeared, Nicole heart suddenly feel particularly aggrieved. Li De saw the graceful girl in front of him, with a kind of doting smile on her face. This little girl is the one he grew up with. When she first came here, she was a thin little girl because of lack of nutrition. She was only 15 or 16 years old. Now she''s in her early twenties, and she''s gorgeous and moving, just like her sister Nello. This made him have a kind of cultivated feeling... "under the crown..." hearing the girl''s grievance voice, Li De stepped forward two steps, personally removed the forbidden magic chain from Nicole''s body, and finally reached out and rubbed the girl''s head. "Girl, it''s very good. It''s been a hard time for you. Let me take care of it next." When Nicole heard this, she felt a sense of security. She nodded with red eyes and wanted to hold back her tears, but it flowed down. By this time, Kapp and other legends had also removed the chains from other people, and thousands of dawn priests were liberated except for a few who died in the war. These faithful believers of the dawn sect have not been tragically and hopelessly captured, and their faces are full of excitement and excitement... after Li deliao comforted Nicole a few words, he didn''t delay much. Now the most important thing is to control green city, look at the gathered priests around, and look at the legends headed by the orc King Kapp. Direct orders. "Stanley, when we take control of green city, there is a high probability that there will be some disturbances during the transitional period. You immediately mobilize the power of the Dark Pact to stabilize the Southern District, and let the devil heart''s cannibal Wales suppress the chaos. In addition, let the aristocratic blood group developed by dawn shadow plan cooperate with us to take over the army and city defense of green cityStanley, who was named, should be right away. Then he turned to the sky and left the central square. Li De was very confident about Stanley, a former cult believer. The wisdom of the aborigines who could colonize the earth was not comparable to that of ordinary people. After the words fall, we look at Frey, the next blood descendant. Although he only brought six legends, he was not alone in green city. The power that reed can mobilize now is no less than anyone else in green city. "Frey, you go to the scarlet mage tower immediately, inform Weina and Betty, immediately use all the power of scarlet mage tower, cooperate with stan to stabilize the situation, and assist the nobles of the shadow of dawn to take over the Green City Army. In addition, let them send people to the green city mage Association, let the mage Association cooperate with the action, this matter you go to the town in person The scarlet mage tower has become a big Mac in recent years with the support of magic scrolls and various resources of dawn city. Its influence in green city can definitely rank in the top three, and even the top is not indisputable. His little maid, Weina, has already become a giant in green city, and has established a huge network of contacts. Once used, no one dares to ignore it. "Yes, under the crown." Frey followed in Stanley''s footsteps and flew out of the square. In fact, these plans had been made before he came here. How to take over green city? Among the plans provided by the city hall think tank, there are no less than 20... after arranging two people, Li De looks at the remaining people and continues to issue orders. "Kugu, when you patrol over green city, stop any disturbance immediately and cooperate with others. Warren and Natta gale, you two go to the two barracks in the South and north of green city respectively to maintain order and prohibit the troops from going out. Who dares to take the opportunity to riot? There is no amnesty for killing! " The green city army was stationed in two barracks, North and south. As long as the two barracks were limited, the overall situation would not be chaotic. "Nicole, send out the pastor and mobilize the believers of dawn to cooperate with the army to stabilize the situation. Don''t let the people who intend to make trouble." "Kapp and I are going to the Lord''s manor." "Execute the order immediately." "At your command, crown." Li De''s will is the direction for everyone to move forward. When he gets the order, everyone starts to act immediately. Before the old days come, transcendence is enough to suppress a city. After the advent of the old days, although there are gods, legends still exist at the top. At the moment, the six legends spread out, not to mention green city, even the capital of Nolan, there is no strength to fight. After Li De''s order was issued, the human nobles who were developed into blood clan began to take charge of the army of green city according to the plan. Because of the short-term power vacuum caused by taking over the army, there began to be large and small riots in green city. Some are because the army is not willing to obey the command, and some are because the dark life and the cult take advantage of the chaos to start burning, killing and looting. However, these are not big problems. Under the suppression of several legends, the huge green city is just like its own manor, and the chaos is immediately calmed down, which can''t lift too much storm. In addition, Li De still has the appointment of the dark, the heart of the devil and the scarlet mage tower in his hands. These three powerful forces, black and white, are his people... the residents who become very sensitive because of the coming of the old days immediately notice the change of the situation and begin to lock the doors and windows. Everyone feels that green city is going to change. Li De leads Kapp to the manor of the Lord of the city. His target is Archduke O''Kelly. At the moment, Archduke O''Kelly has got the news that the God of nobility has been hit by one blow. After the former ruler of green city cleanly killed several followers who monitored him, he regained his personal freedom, and then took control of the Lord''s house again in a very short time. But just as he was about to go out to the barracks to control the army, he met Li De head-on. Seeing Li De and Karp, the orc King beside him, Archduke o''kaili''s face suddenly changed, and he quickly went forward to salute. "Dear ELO, welcome back." After that, I felt very uneasy. Although he was under house arrest when the noble God persecuted the dawning sect, after all, he failed to protect the dawning sect. There is no problem for Li De to pursue his responsibility. And even the God of nobility was killed by this terrible existence. What is he? They don''t need a reason to kill him. Looking at the worried Archduke O''Kelly, Li De felt inexplicably that the green city master, whom he once could only look up to, was now in fear because of his one look. Thirty years of Hedong. It''s a very strange feeling. "No need to be polite, O''Kelly.""I think you''ve heard what happened. What do you think now?" Archduke o''kaili straightened up and looked at Li De''s interesting eyes, his heart trembled. The old man now knows that it''s time to make a choice. After a few deep breaths, he said solemnly. "Under the crown of ELO, you are powerful enough to make the sun and moon pale. He is responsible for the death of the noble God!" After showing his attitude, Archduke O''Kelly immediately explained. "The God of nobility appeared soon after you went to explore the relics of gods. After his appearance, he began to restrict the mission of dawn sect. But I didn''t agree with him, but the other side insisted on carrying out it regardless, and put me under house arrest. For more than half a year, I haven''t stepped out of the manor... " after the explanation, Archduke o''kaili looked at Li De, who didn''t speak. Suddenly, in the shock and gaze of more than ten bodyguards behind him, he knelt down on one knee and lowered his high head. The most humble way. "Under the crown, I am willing to be your believer, help you control green city, and will spread the light of dawn without hesitation, let your light spread all over the theme plane!" Li De took a deep look at Archduke O''Kelly. He was really a character. Know advance and retreat, know current affairs, can recognize the situation more clearly. When he decided to occupy green city, the fate of Archduke O''Kelly had already been under his sword. This prestigious green city Lord is absolutely an obstacle to his control of green city. If the other side is not sensible, he will absolutely remove this obstacle mercilessly. Archduke O''Kelly obviously understood this, so he took refuge after they met. Because it''s impossible to change the overall situation whether or not to join. Six legends, one God, who can resist this power? In this case, why not join Li De''s camp? If you can''t fight, you''ll join. It''s no shame. Moreover, from the beginning, he was not in favor of the noble God''s restriction of the dawn sect. In addition, he was under house arrest for such a long time, so we can imagine how much resentment he felt. Of course, the most important thing is that Lee''s impression on Archduke O''Kelly is extremely lofty. In his mind, Lee''s status is even higher than that of the God of nobility. So he didn''t have any psychological resistance to take refuge in Li De. "Good, O''Kelly. Your choice has won you the future. It''s hard for you to stick to your own opinions in the persecution of the noble God. Now go down with Kapp and cooperate with my subordinates in charge of the army of green city There is power in the barrel of a gun. The words of a great man are true. Green city''s army must be in control before he wants to do what he wants to do. "Crown as you wish." November 18 is destined to go down in the history of green city. On this day, Li De returned as a king and ordered to occupy the whole green city after he killed the noble God. The whole occupation lasted for three days. It''s not because of the size of green city, but because the transfer of power is too cumbersome. Only when you control the army can you control everything, but some aristocrats do not believe in evil and are not willing to give up their own army. At this time, it creates obstacles. On November 20, Li De entertained all the nobles who had military power in green city at the manor of the Lord of the city. A glass of wine on the spot. One third of the nobles gave up that night and left safely. Another two-thirds of the nobility were all pulled to the guillotine. November 21. Dawn city sent a ten thousand officer regiment to green city, began to take over military power, and began to reorganize the army. After the last night''s killing, the handover was exceptionally smooth. November 25. The total number of troops in green city was 530000. Lee is in complete control of green city. On the same day, Li De announced the dissolution of the original team of City chief administrative officers, announced the establishment of the green city hall, and sent Nicole as the speaker of the city hall. Duke O''Kelly, Weina of scarlet mage tower, and the second generation of blood Frey became the vice speaker. Weina is in charge of business, trade and the mage Association. Archduke O''Kelly was in charge of public security, and Frey became the commander-in-chief of the Green City Army. So far, the overall situation of green city has been completely stable. November 27. The dawning sect was established as the only official sect in green city. Any other sect was forbidden to expand and preach, to build churches and to recruit people openly. The dawn sect ushered in spring. On November 28, Li De led 300000 troops to blockade the west of green city. At the same time, six legendary soldiers led the suppression.As a giant of the underground world in the western region, the Dark Pact became the inner agent, cooperating with the army to encircle and suppress the evil existing in the western region. At the same time, the president of the devil''s heart, the cannibal Welsh, who is a level 20 supernormal, kneels down to surrender on the spot after seeing Lee. At this point, the two giants in the western district were all included by Li De, and they were led down by the two underground giants. The west side, an evil place that has existed for thousands of years, was uprooted by Li De. Believers of evil gods, demons, followers of old evil gods, murderers, gang members, degenerates, dark races... all the evil lives who dare to resist are killed on the spot, and those who surrender are directly sent to the dungeon. However, during the conquest of the Western District, there were some small troubles. The most important thing was that two hidden extraordinary lives were searched out, and one of them even nearly entered the legend. But no matter how fierce the resistance is, under the joint efforts of the six legends, that''s what happened. The two hidden transcendences were suppressed on the spot before they even pretended to be compared for a few seconds, which can be called the shortest life transcendence in history. It took seven days for the west side to clean up. During these seven days, there was a strong smell of blood over green city. There is no water in the sewers of the city, and all of them turn into blood... the accumulation of corpses even exaggerates to the point that when they are transported outside the city, they attract a group of thousands of wolves to eat, and they haven''t eaten a fifth of them for a full month. December 5th. The west side was cleaned up by the Green City Army, and the land was no longer as dark as it used to be. The light came in for the first time in a thousand years. At the same time, Green city government began to implement registered residence reform system, forcing to become a transparent world. But for some reason, Li De left the underground black market auction house he had been to, and divided the area to continue to engage in gray trading. Of course, this is under the supervision of the army... he handed over this trading house to the cannibal wiles, which can also be regarded as a little care for the guy who had been fooled and lamed by him. At this point, Li De completely controlled green city, a huge city with a population of more than 4 million. He became the new master of the city. Four million residents welcomed their rulers. With this, Li De has unconsciously become the strongest boss on the map of green city and even the southern provinces. From then on, his will will determine the fate of millions of people. Make the map. Chapter 459 Scarlet mage tower, third floor. Out of the window is not bright light through the open window into the study, high oak bookshelves were pulled out of a long shadow. A precious magic book is like a girl waiting for luck, exposed in the air without cover. "Teacher ~" reading the magic books, Li De turns his head slightly when he hears the voice, and a cute figure in a long dress runs into the study with excited expression. In the tall oak bookshelf, the girl is like a spirit coming out of the book, especially the ruby eyes. Issa came to Li De quickly, then looked at him timidly, her eyes full of dependence and satisfaction. Looking at the little girl''s eyes, Li De smiles and rubs her head. "Didn''t you go to the mage Association today?" After green city was occupied by him, he sent Weina to take over the original green city mage Association. As for the casters of the mage Association, do you have any objection... After he promoted his little maid to extraordinary level with the power of faith, those casters dare not give a fart. The only high point is the two 19 level vice presidents, but that''s it. The former president of the green city mage association was the extraordinary mage Locke, who left green city a year ago and didn''t know where to break through the legend. In addition to the guy who once made the blood clan almost exterminate the clan, who can let Li De have a look more, the rest of the people count as one, which is not enough for him to fight with one finger. Dominating the map is not a joke. As the highest ranking boss on this map, who dares to lift his tiger beard? "I didn''t go..." Issa shook her head. Suddenly she was a little shy and blushed. "I want to be with the teacher..." Li De had a good time. Although the little girl is 20 years old on the property panel, there has been no change. She is still 11 or 12 years old, both mentally and physically. The development cycle of golden blood seems to be far more than that of ordinary people. It is said that elves with a life span of thousands of years don''t reach adulthood until they are 200 years old, and giant dragon, a powerful and long-lived species, doesn''t reach adulthood until they are 300 years old... Li De doesn''t know what race Issa is, so he doesn''t know when the other party will spend their infancy. However, none of these matters. He has long lost the idea of cultivating Issa into a top fighting force when he first adopted her. This understanding soft cute little girl is the flesh of his heart, even more than his sister. But although he didn''t have this idea, Issa didn''t stop growing stronger. Half a month ago, the girl broke through and became extraordinary without the help of external force. Truly extraordinary. Looking at Issa, whose eyes are bent into crescent moon, Li De can only feel that talent is really unreasonable. Although he has reached level 28, it is only after he has killed several gods and devoured their divine bodies as nourishment that he has the present strength. However, Issa is different. This girl with golden blood is just extraordinary by her own talent... although the city of dawn is powerful, there are a lot of extraordinary numbers, and even a lot of legends, but on the outside, extraordinary is still a big man who can suppress a city. At this time when the old days are coming, its status of top combat effectiveness has not been lost. "Well, then sit with the teacher and read the meeting book." Li De pinched Issa''s delicate little face with a relaxed expression. He has not been reading quietly in scarlet mage tower like today for a long time. In the past two years, he has been running outside, fighting in the underground world, occupying the abyss, breaking through legends, hunting gods and so on. Even stopping his rest time seems very luxurious. After the advent of the old days, the old dominator hidden in the shadow always wants to destroy the world, and he can only bear his responsibility for the city of dawn. As the master of dawning, he enjoys the supreme power brought by ruling millions of people, and is bound to bear the responsibility brought by millions of people. If you want to wear a crown, you must bear its weight. Thinking of this, Li De felt inexplicably that the past few years'' experience has brought about earth shaking changes in him. The city of dawn is growing rapidly. How can he not grow to an amazing degree? The master of dawn, the meaning of this title, is now more important than the critical moment. Issa gently answered, obediently dragged the stool to Li De''s side, and then picked up a magic book to read happily. The girl has to peek at Li De from time to time, and then she continues to look at the book contentedly. A few days later, the door of the study was easily knocked. "In."After Li De''s voice fell, a girl with a long blue skirt and long golden hair, like waves, entered the study. Behind the girl was a wild figure with a huge sword and eyes like a falcon hunting. "Good day, Lord Lide." Weina said hello with a smile. Her expression was very clever. Her blue eyes seemed to twinkle when she saw Li De. At the moment, this has become the deputy speaker of Green''s city hall, controlling the business of the whole city, plus the queen figure of the magic association, and has regained the appearance of a little maid. In front of Li De, this girl has always been like this and never changed. Even in Weina''s opinion, what she has outside is not as happy and successful as being a maid beside Li De. Beidi female martial arts God Betty, who is standing behind Weina, sees Li De, and her heart lake is full of waves. Her face is a little red, and her eyes flash a little joy. But the silent female martial god didn''t speak, just quietly holding the extraordinary sword that Li De had ordered to forge for her, pretending to stand aside. Li De looks at the figure of two Miaoman in front of his desk, and his mood is quite happy. It has to be said that the two girls'' face value is totally speechless, and they are dazzling disaster everywhere. He can''t find any defects in this picky face control. "Are we done with today''s political affairs?" "Yes, my Lord," Weina said with a smile. "I have ordered all the nobles and chambers of Commerce in green city to form a unified green city business alliance. This business alliance is subordinate to the Ministry of Commerce and directly under the jurisdiction of the city hall. Once the seal is broken, the low mountains and hills will fall, and even the dawn city in the distant mountains may be involved. There is also a sea beast far away in the lost sea area with pieces of slate of destiny. The terrible existence called sea god by Fishman has the strength of demigod level... he has become stronger and his enemies have become more terrible. But when Weina went to prepare dinner, Li De seemed to think of something, subconsciously opened his own attribute panel, looked at one of the attributes above, and his face showed an excited smile. The power of death: 300 million Yes, after this period of fierce fighting, he finally raised 300 million. The twelve winged burning angel, who is still suppressing the old Sarcophagus, has fallen for less than 3000 years. In other words... Twelve winged burning angel, he can use the power of faith to make it degenerate. An unprecedented powerful fighting force is about to join the city of dawn and fight with him in the old days. The seventh general under the throne of dawn -- twelve winged blazing angel, Freya Chenxi - - - - - - - - - - while Lee was enjoying the peace after the war in green city, the earth was in a turbulent situation. Not only because the green city war attracted a lot of players'' attention, but also Li De''s reputation. And because of something that shocked everyone. The earth''s sky, there has been a slight crack. Yes, cracks, cracks like cobwebs! Although those sudden cracks are very light, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t even find them, but it''s this humble crack that makes everyone''s hair stand on end. As like as two peas, game player has already recognized the cracks. The cracks are not false, but are exactly the same as the cracks in the sky after Rong Guangzhong''s old arrival. The discovery caused an uproar all over the world. At the beginning, experts and scholars came out to explain what weather phenomenon caused this. But when the sky of the whole earth appeared a similar crack, and everyone looked up and could see it, those experts'' words seemed so weak. Just because of this inconspicuous crack, it caused a huge disturbance on the earth in a short time. Every country had no choice but to immediately declare a state of emergency, and the army began to come out to control the situation. At the same time, "glory" official website announced to the world unlimited supply of game warehouse, so that players can enter glory. Everyone is very angry about this. They think that the official of glory is hiding the truth. Why is the game warehouse open at such a time? What is this game?? The thousand year old Rongguang official website has rarely issued a statement, the content of which is also very magical. At the beginning, only a part of the game warehouse was released to delay the arrival of this day. At this moment, the sky cracks have appeared, so it is unnecessary. This news has caused more heated discussion, and many people strongly demand that the "glory" operator be arrested. But in the end, the official taboo is not deep, it seems that there are some amazing secrets hidden in it. Conspiracy theory, doomsday theory, all kinds of rumors are blatant.But with strong government guarantees and no one to shake the army, the situation stabilized again after a period of turmoil. But no matter how, the cracks in the sky or let the whole world have been unprecedented impact. And there are endless discussions on the cracks in the sky in various forums. "Shit, the end is coming, who can save me, I will wash, cook, pick up soap, ask the boss to accept me" "seriously discuss, is glory the real world? I have doubted it for a long time, and now I dare to confirm it. is it possible that monsters will come out after the sky breaks?? Can we have the power in glory? "these thousand knife killing bastards, you''ve ruined the earth! I am your forefathers! ¡· "the great old master is coming, I am a believer of the old master, now want to join the old master to contact me, 200 yuan per person registration fee, to ensure that you become the subordinate of the old master, do not want money, if you are the one" "join the destruction sect, I am the leader Ouyang destruction..." countless people vent on the Internet Their emotions, there are angry, there are fears, there are do not believe... Life in this moment perfect show. But everyone sensed that a catastrophe that would change the world was coming. The future of the earth, all people at this moment are confused. Chapter 460 Southern province, Lisle city. This city occupied by old monsters has already become a forbidden area for life. At the beginning, there are brave players to explore, but as time goes on, bold players are extinct. Because the old atmosphere began to become rich, leading to the level of old monsters getting higher and higher, ordinary players were killed before they entered lisser city. At the moment, this city filled with the atmosphere of the old days is changing dramatically. The dark clouds within a hundred miles of the sky are like a whirlpool over the sea, spinning slowly, and the center of the whirlpool is the city of liser. The sky is covered with dark clouds. As the black cloud whirlpool turns, the cracks in the sky are under great pressure, and begin to expand little by little, and the cracks become bigger and bigger. From the thickness of steel wire to iron bar... with the emergence of space cracks, the chaotic atmosphere of the old days, like a burst dam, began to swarm into lisser city. This directly makes the old atmosphere of this evil city ten times and one hundred times higher. The environment, which was already lifeless, became even more desolate. On the contrary, the wild half mouse man bathed in the breath of the old days has been greatly improved. Those below level 10 start to go crazy and rise to level 10 or above, and even the violent half mouse people at level 15 start to appear in a dense way... although the potential of the violent half mouse people is limited, the old atmosphere can quickly make these monsters reach the limit of their potential. Without anyone noticing, a terrorist army with all levels above 10 in liser city is slowly forming. But this is just the beginning. With the rich flavor of the old days, the interior of Lisle has quietly transformed into an old world that can bear the arrival of gods. The door of space, originally standing in the central area, was slowly blurred under the impact of the old forces. If you look closely, you can see that at the other end of the space, a plane with countless violent half mouse people is completely anchored in the center of the city. "Ha ha ha... finally, I can come to this world!" The blasphemous words of evil resound all over the sky at this moment. Around the old power of blasphemy sounded like activated after the general, crazy towards a direction of cohesion. A moment later, there was a crack in the central area of Lisle City, like the sound of broken glass. The main plane and the other plane broke through the final gap at this moment. Just now, the shadow has become clearly visible, and there is no obstacle for both sides. At the same time, countless wild half mouse people roared up to the sky, making a harsh sound like a sharp blade on the glass. Heaven and earth shudder in the roar of evil. After being affected by this, the cracks in the sky split again, and a bigger gap appeared. The breath of the old days is now gushing out like a high-pressure water gun, making the city a chaotic and eternal city of the old days. In the second after the crack of the sky, an indescribable breath of horror surged from the center of Lisle City, like a wave of ten thousand feet high pounding all around. Heaven and earth are startled. Those wild half mouse people who roar up to the sky now seem to have been pinched by the neck and suddenly stopped their movements. Some mouse saw the cat and crawled on the ground shivering, extremely humble. Hoo Hoo ~ with the rolling breath of the old days, a tall figure with dark light appeared in the center of Lisle. The moment that the figure appeared in the theme, it seemed to touch some ancient rules that existed in ancient times. Click, click, a sound of chain dragging in the heaven and earth sounded. But in a moment, the old rule fell into silence again. Lisle has been completely destroyed, the old rules can no longer affect the old city. The dark figure, who was full of horror, noticed the scene and immediately gave out a burst of almost crazy laughter. "Ha ha ha! The rules of the new day have been broken, and the glory of the old day will once again cover the earth!! The God of the new sun!! Ready for my fury! I''m going to take your soul out and burn it for a million years! " "I will destroy the world in the name of the God of plague!" - - - - - at the same time when the God of pestilence came to the main plane, the edge of ancient deep forest, the depth of stormy sea, the center of the undead Empire, near the capital of Nolan empire... the sky cracks above one old seal after another were widened, and those old evil spirits were no longer the bereaved dogs who escaped the seal this time, but were extremely domineering The postures of the two are in the main plane. The theme plane forces, which had just adapted to the coming of the old days, once again encountered an unprecedented crisis.Because these old evil gods coming to the main plane are the whole, they have the highest power, and they have not become mortals like the gods. The only thing to be thankful for is that these old evil spirits can not leave the land of seal in a short time because the rules of the theme plane have not completely broken. But everyone knows that the storm has come, and an unprecedented war may begin tomorrow. It is not only the ordinary residents who are in fear, but also the gods who are far from regaining their power. As we all know, once the rules of the theme plane can no longer restrict the old evil gods who have come to the world, they may come to an end. In fact, the most tragic ones are those gods who have been hunted by the theme plane careerists before they have formally collided with the old evil gods. From time to time, we can hear that the believers of some gods can no longer feel the breath of their gods.... everything is moving in an unknown direction. However, the life of the glory theme plane is not known. It is not only the theme plane that has undergone great changes, but the whole multi dimension plane has entered the countdown to destruction on this day. There are countless skeletons in this land. In the plane that existed from the beginning of the world, 15 undead monarchs looked up at the sky at the same time. Click ~ with a clear sound, the plane of the dead, which has not been affected, also appears cracks in the sky. Gurgling out of the old breath, rich as water. The old cataclysm has finally eroded the land of evil. The plane of the dead is like this. The abyss, as the most evil place in the world, can''t escape the influence of the past. Click ~ the crisp crackle sounds in every corner of the abyss, whether on the surface level of the first layer or the bottom level of the abyss below 600. As long as you look up at the sky, you can see the cracks as clear as a spider web. Cracks can not be touched, there is no entity, can not be destroyed, that is the manifestation of the rules. The strong old power diffused in an instant, and the whole world exuded the smell of decay and infiltration. Even the evil and murderous demons felt the fatal threat at the moment. The old power never cares whether you are the evil camp or the good camp... but perceives the changes of heaven and earth, and countless terror demons hidden in the bottom of the bottomless abyss roar up to the sky. The terrible pressure rises one after another like a storm, and the whole abyss is filled with divine power. For many years, the abyss has never been illuminated. Fallen evil spirits will hide in this extremely evil place. No one knows how many terrible evil spirits are hidden in the abyss that existed from the beginning of the world. But at this moment, these powerful beings in deep sleep are awakened. Because they are aware of the fatal danger, yes, danger, and the breath makes their souls tremble. That''s the power of the old days, that''s the power to destroy everything in the world. The old ruler once ruled the chaos that had not been created by the creator. Now, he has been born again. This time, he will annihilate everything and make the whole multiverse return to nothingness and chaos. There are a large number of demon masters who have been sleeping in the deepest abyss since the beginning of creation. These terrible beings wake up from endless dormancy and deep sleep, and directly lead the whole abyss into chaos. The demon master wants to occupy a powerful plane in order to resist the coming old threats, but the original master naturally refuses to give up and begins to resist madly. Chaos and killing are the eternal theme of the abyss. This time, the abyss is in complete chaos. There is no way to know the change of the abyss outside, and Li De doesn''t care much about other things at the moment. After green city realized that the power of death was enough to degenerate twelve winged Blazing Angels, he arranged the task of managing green city. He rode on the dead bone alone and returned to the city of dawn as soon as possible. He has been greedy for the eyes of twelve winged Blazing Angels for several years. This time, he absolutely wants to take this powerful life for his own use. After entering the city of dawn for thousands of miles, Li De broke the space in front of him with a wave, and rode straight back to the buried bone. Entering the place where the bones are buried, the power of the whole plane is instantly bestowed on him, and the surging power makes him feel so comfortable that he almost moans... Big sword, this is it. After waiting for a moment, he regained his consciousness and felt that everything in the place of burying bones appeared in front of his eyes. At this time, the undead is still fighting with demons. Every second, demons and undead come in from the door of space. Every minute, thousands of demons and undead are killed. Dark Master''s knife is really sharp enough. He has killed so many demons. I''m afraid there will be countless losses for the undead. However, the undead can directly make up for the loss of the opponent, which makes him feel that the skeleton naval battle is really invincible."Under the crown..." after perceiving Li De''s breath, Amy, who built a plague laboratory in the buried bone, immediately came to salute. This guy is now carrying out the task of raising pigs in the abyss, at the same time, he is also studying the plague. "Amy, what happened to the plague you studied last time?" After returning to the land of burying bones, Li De''s mood was not so urgent. The twelve winged blazing angel had become the flesh of his mouth and couldn''t run away. The smile on Amy''s face was bright. "Coronation, the last plague research has made new progress in recent days..." "Oh? What''s the effect? " Li De''s eyes lit up in an instant. "You can watch it for yourself." Amy smiles mysteriously, and then a glass tube the size of a thumb appears in his hand, which is sealed with half a tube of green liquid. If you look at it carefully, you can see that there are countless tadpoles swimming in the liquid, and dense microorganisms can scare people with phobia to urinate. Li De opened the property panel with some curiosity. Unknown plague Quality: special (highly infectious, but less secondary infectious) characteristics: it can greatly improve the physical fitness of the infected people, but it will also make the other person''s body mutate. If it can''t bear the erosion of the plague, it will die directly. Introduction: an unknown plague, the infected person will be distorted. It''s really a plague... I''m afraid no one dares to experiment easily. It has both advantages and disadvantages. After showing for a while, Amy threw the plague into the sky, and the glass tube cracked. The green liquid suddenly turned into a thick fog, and then began to slowly fall down. Below a level 14 double horned devil is being beaten by a level 15 Black Warrior. Now he is scarred and seems to be killed at any time. But the next second, the green fog directly eroded the demon, his nostrils, mouth, wounds, skin, eyes and so on, and his whole body was flooded with countless tiny microbes that were difficult to detect by naked eyes. All over the scars of the double horned demon had been extremely desperate, level 14 he is not the current level 15 Black Warrior''s opponent. But just when he thought he was going to die, a terrible force burst out of his body. In a flash, the double horned devil''s wound quickly healed and crusted. But what surprised him even more was that the scabby wounds did not fall off, instead, they began to diffuse around his body. Between a few breaths, the double horned devil''s body was wrapped in a thick layer of scab, like he put on a thick layer of armor, and his defense was greatly improved. Not only the appearance, but also the strength of the double horned devil''s body is rapidly increasing, the muscles become more solid, the bones become more solid, and the blood become more viscous... in a flash, an extremely ugly double horned devil appeared, whose whole body including face is wrapped in a gray black hard shell. Although the double horned devil''s shape became extremely ferocious, he gained more powerful power in return. Aware of this change, the double horned devil was overjoyed. He didn''t care about the change of his appearance. When did the devil care about his appearance? I don''t even think I''m ugly, but I feel very powerful. The black samurai, who was aware of the change of his breath, also felt something wrong at the moment. The bone knife in his hand was frantically chopping. He wanted to kill the damned devil completely. But the double horned devil, who has completed the transformation, feels that he''s on his way again. Now he''s crazy and rushes straight up to the Black Warrior. Brush ~ bone knife flashed, the Black Warrior''s sword cut hard on the double horned devil. Originally, according to the estimation of the Black Warrior, this sword can not kill the double horned devil, and it can also leave a huge scar on him. But at the moment, it was like a blunt knife chopping on the cowhide, making a dull sound. The double horned devil was overjoyed when he noticed this behind the scenes, and the cuticle was so strong?? At the moment, with a ferocious expression, he rushed up, hugged the Black Warrior, and then tore and attacked madly. He saw the hope of turning over. After a few blinks, blood splashed and a huge head landed. The Black Warrior looked at the broken bone knife in his hand and showed a very angry expression. The level 14 double horned devil was killed by him with violence. Although the level 15 and level 14 are only one level different, the essence of life is far different. But even so, the cost of killing the other side is still great, and the difficulty of his winning has increased several times. And this is just a miniature of the battlefield. After being infected by the plague, although the high-level undead has advantages over the low-level demons, it can no longer fight. On the contrary, the same level of demons have begun to pressure the same level of undead friction. For a moment, the demons in the plague infected area were so powerful that the undead were defeated.Li De nodded dissatisfied. Although infected with the plague will become extremely ugly, no difference with monsters, but in exchange for a lot of fighting power. He slightly estimated that the combat effectiveness of the demons infected by the plague has increased by more than 50%, of course, there are more than 30 demons who died directly on the way, but compared with thousands of successful cases, he didn''t pay much attention to these deaths. How is it possible to be strong without paying a price? Yu Guang was curious to see those undead who were not affected by the plague. "Amy, is there a plague that can infect the dead?" Undead as a special life, they have many gifts that ordinary life does not have, such as immune toxins, immune plague, immune diseases and so on. So it''s almost impossible for a common plague to infect the undead. "In order to infect the undead, we have to make a plague that can touch the soul... But it takes a lot of time." Hearing the speech, Li De waved his hand, "don''t think about it. I just asked casually. Continue to study the plague just now and improve it to the point where it can''t be changed any more. When it is confirmed that it can be used, it can be directly used on the disordered legion of the gravel plane to enhance the combat effectiveness of the demon Legion. " He didn''t forget to own a demon army of hundreds of thousands. Amy''s plague development is no problem. It can be used to improve the combat effectiveness of his army. "Crown as you wish." Amy''s expression is also quite happy, praised by Lee, which is glory. "Well, you can go down and do something." After seeing the progress of the plague, Li De did not stay any longer, but moved to the white bone altar on the 12th floor. The mysterious sarcophagus that he carried out from the sealed place is still sealed by the tears of purification and the wings of angels. The most eye-catching is the angel wings. At the moment, this holy wing has become black and white, full of negative energy. But Rao is so, the angel wings are still releasing a lot of sacred force to suppress the sarcophagus. We can see how incompatible the two are. Open the property panel. Twelve winged blazing Angel State: in the process of transformation, the transformed race -- fallen angel (irreversible) transformation time: 2823 years (can consume the power of death to accelerate transformation) Introduction:... Li De nodded after a look. Before the twelve winged blazing angel, there are still 3000 years of transformation time left, but because the angel wings are continuously exporting the holy force to suppress the sarcophagus, the transformation time is reduced. However, with the 300 million death power in his hands, it will be enough to reduce it or not. After a little meditation, he waved his hand and wanted to take down the angel wings from the sarcophagus, but the other side was indifferent. Li De''s eyebrows wrinkled, and his mental power filled the air. After a moment, he shook his head helplessly. He found that this thing seems to have taken root, and has formed a tacit circle with the purification tears below. If he takes it down by force, he can only break the boundary, but it is likely to damage the purification tears below. After several attempts, Li De couldn''t help feeling a little sore, which was stuck in the first step?? Then after pondering for a moment, he made a direct decision. If you can''t take it down, you won''t take it. Just transform it directly. In the sarcophagus below is the old evil god, who uses the old power. Although the power of death is a negative energy, it is a part of the glory power, which is essentially different from the old power born in chaos. He doesn''t have to be afraid that the power of death nourishes the existence in the sarcophagus. No longer hesitating, my heart moved. Above the place where the bones were buried, the power of death gathered into a thick fog and began to rush into the twelve story white bone altar. The huge power of death made every white bone on the altar glowing. As the only special building in the place where bones are buried, the white bone altar has the effect of accelerating the transformation of high-level life into the undead. After the power of death poured in, the white bone altar began to emit a white light, but this light has nothing to do with holiness. On the contrary, it was like seeing the white bone in a cemetery, which made people palpitating. After death enters the altar, in the operation of ancient rules, it begins to be slowly transported to the wings of angels. The angel''s wings trembled, as if aware of the arrival of danger, but the sleeping twelve winged blazing angel had already lost the ability to resist. Even if he knew something was wrong in the confusion, he could not resist his ravages. Li De took a look at the property panel, and the power of death was falling at a rate of millions per second. Correspondingly, the transformation time of the attribute panel of angel wings also decreases rapidly with the consumption of the power of death. He could see that in the wings of angels, with the influx of the power of death, the holy breath became weaker and weaker, and a terrible evil was brewing inside.It''s not the evil that ordinary people can imagine. It''s full of the purest darkness, killing and blood. When the world''s most holy life degenerates, then their holiness will turn into the purest darkness. This is a saying spread among the masters of the abyss. The more holy, the darker. In other words, after the fall of the holy life, it will gain far more power than ordinary life. This is also the reason why those abyssal evil spirits tirelessly want to lure the gods to fall, because the light gods will be stronger after they fall. Now, by chance, Li De is doing something that all the abyss evil spirits long for - luring a twelve winged blazing angel to fall. This kind of angel''s status in the light God system is first-class and lofty, even equal to some non combat gods. Can have such an opportunity, say out can let the powerful devil master envy to blush absolutely. With the huge force of death pouring in, the tears of purification below also had a reaction, and its blue energy began to radiate madly, suppressing the sarcophagus in a more domineering manner. The mysterious sarcophagus also realized something was wrong and wanted to resist, but under the strength of the tears of purification, it all became futile. Li De silently watched all this, did not make any extra move, sarcophagus is too mysterious, all wait for the angel to come out and then make plans. At the same time, he is full of expectations at this time. Especially when he saw that the white spots on the wings of the angel disappeared bit by bit, and the black occupied all of them, he opened his eyes wider and was reluctant to move away. Because he is about to have a twelve winged blazing angel that makes everyone afraid! This kind of mood is like opening the love letter given to him by the goddess of secret love, like pulling out an artifact in the game for ten times... although it only took a few minutes, the process seems to have lasted half a century. Finally, there was no more holy light coming from the angel wings, and the holy power of suppressing the sarcophagus completely disappeared, so he let out a long breath. At this time the angel wings have become pure black, black so thorough, so deep. And the power of death on his attribute panel is only 10 million now. Seeing this scene, Li De was deeply saddened. In the past few years, he spent a lot of energy, manpower and material resources, and even used the forces dominated by the abyss to obtain the power of death for him. Sowing for several years, pay countless, now finally came to harvest time. Li De''s breathing slowed down a bit at this time, his eyes fixed on the wings of the angel. He could feel that after the divine power had subsided, the dark power was the only one. A breath of terror was brewing in it. The power of death was not lost, but absorbed by the twelve winged Blazing Angels. In other words, the angel is being transformed by the power of death at the moment... this transformation process is just like the process of the hatching of dragon eggs, which is changing bit by bit. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw this scene. "I remember when I hatched asrega, I reshaped his body with the power of death, and condensed his soul with the power of faith... now that the power of death is available, can I continue to input the power of faith to make the twelve winged Blazing Angels more powerful?" After this thought rose, he had a feeling in his heart that this operation should be right, so he decided to try it now. Yu Guang took a look at his own attribute panel. By this time, the number of believers of dusk sect has exceeded 15 million. The number of believers of dawn sect has soared to 3 million due to its acceptance of green city and its conquest of centaurs. It can be predicted that this number will at least double in the future. Now nearly 20 million believers can bring him an astronomical amount of faith power every day. At the moment, the belief power of the twilight sect is more than 12 million, while that of the dawn sect is more than 6 million. As a new landlord and old fortune, Li De showed a smile in an instant. He felt like he could do it again. My heart expanded rapidly, and I didn''t feel like I was poor. Now, without hesitation, he stepped out and came to the top of the white bone altar on the 12th floor. He stood firmly beside the sarcophagus, then put his right hand slightly out on the wings of the angel. After being sure, Li De took a deep breath, and the power of faith gushed out like a dam on a high mountain. The wings of the angel refuse this power, like a black hole that devours everything, and the power of faith is swallowed by the whale. After receiving the blessing of the power of faith, the black angel wings emit a dark light, and a terrible breath slowly exudes. Although there is only one wisp, it is enough to make the mentally determined veterans cold.The distance is blocked by fog, unable to observe the demons and spirits of the white bone altar. At this time, I feel that my back is inexplicably cool. Even in the fight of life and death, I subconsciously stay away from the white bone altar. It''s the fear of life''s instincts. Li De noticed the change, and the smile on his face gradually bloomed. His perception is right. The power of faith can indeed enhance the power of the twelve winged Blazing Angels. He can clearly feel that with the integration of the power of faith, some rules in the wings of angels seem to be completed. But the power of belief needed to enhance the existence of the twelve winged Blazing Angels is also astronomical. The power of belief accumulated by the twilight sect has been consumed in less than ten minutes. Looking at the angel wings like bottomless hole, Li De could only gnash his teeth and look at the power of more than 6 million belief of the dawn sect. The landlord and the rich can''t afford to be such a loser... They are poor again. However, it seems that the other party is a 40 year old woman who is in great demand at the moment. The power of tens of millions of beliefs is not enough. At present, I began to import the faith power of the dawn sect with a kind of trying mentality. Finally, I found that the twelve winged Blazing Angels did not care about meat and vegetables, and they did not care about the faith power of the bright side. A few minutes later, just as the power of the dawn sect''s faith was being squeezed out, Li De finally sensed the saturation of the angel wings. He stopped when he sensed the message. However, after the power of faith poured into the wings of angels, the twelve winged angels were not born immediately, but the other side fell into a deeper transformation. It''s like hatching eggs. Ten minutes, twenty minutes.... after two riyao hours, Li De''s eyebrows pick lightly. After two riyao hours'' observation, he can feel that it will take at least three days for the twelve winged Blazing Angels to complete their transformation. He looked down at the sarcophagus next to him, and with a wave of his hand, he directly sealed it with the power of the plane. After confirming that there was no problem, he sat on the white bone altar and waited. He wanted to see the twelve winged Blazing Angels with his own eyes. But soon he gave up, the plan can''t keep up with the change, Harrison brought a message, which let him immediately out of the buried place. Harrison has the authority to bury the bones, so the city hall speaker can open the door of space and report to Lee. In the city hall office, Lee looked at Harrison solemnly. "Do you mean the news from the scarlet moon and the cracks in the sky with the missing plane?" "Yes, under the crown." Harrison didn''t understand why Lee was so serious about it, but he replied respectfully. "The president of the scarlet moon specially marked the extremely urgent mark when delivering the message, so you must go to the scarlet moon." Li De''s eyes are not clear when he hears the words, and there are regular cracks in the sky of the earth... Does it mean that the old days will come on the earth?? When he got the news, his heart was not so impacted as he imagined. Because when he can summon the small fireball in the earth, he already has this heart preparation. But no matter what, he''s going back to earth right now. There are cracks in the sky, which means too much. If the old days really come, can the earth resist those old monsters? Lee has no answer. The deep eyes looked at Harrison. "Harrison, when I broke through the legend, I found a way to enter the lost plane. The lost plane is very important, so I''m going to go right away." "There''s one thing you have to pay attention to all the time - the twelve winged Blazing Angels have fallen completely. She will wake up in three days. I''ll try my best to come back in three days. If I don''t come back, you can pacify each other.... Harrison is not surprised to hear Li De''s words. From his perspective, the lost plane is just an ordinary plane. The only special thing is that it is far away from the main plane, and people from it can be reborn. Li De even dares to occupy the abyss. What''s so great about a lost plane. By contrast, the news of the twelve winged Blazing Angels excited him even more. "Everyone will obey your orders, crown" after taking a deep look at Harrison, Li De didn''t say any more. He directly broke the void in front of him, put his body into the deep place of bones, fell into deep sleep, and then directly returned to the earth. Chapter 461 Li De opened his eyes and the warm light in his bedroom appeared in front of him. After sitting up, I moved my body a little and looked around at the modern furniture. I felt a little strange in my heart. After getting used to glory, the earth makes him feel estranged. I couldn''t help laughing at the thought. In glory, he is the master of dawn who holds the fate of millions of people. He has enormous power. One order can make millions of troops die for him. On earth, although he is worth billions and owns a large company with 3000 or 4000 people, he is an absolute top figure in the eyes of outsiders, but compared with glory, he can only be regarded as mediocre. Slightly convergence mind, stand up to the bedroom floor window, brush ~ gently open the velvet dark curtains, green villa garden appears in front of you. But Li De didn''t want to see the flowers and looked up to the sky. Under the brilliant sunshine, there are no clouds, but in such a good weather, there are chilling scenes. Cracks are all over the sky like cobwebs. Although they are much smaller than those in the glorious sky, they have a great psychological impact on people. This is the earth, the essence of all players. Now there is the same scene as in the game. The impact on people is so great that it is not too much to describe the earth in panic. Li Deshen took a deep breath, and his eyes were a little complicated. He can feel the breath of the old days seeping from the cracks in the sky. Although the cracks are not big at the moment, the breath of the old days seeps less. If it continues, the earth is likely to face the same situation as glory - the old days come and everything is exhausted. In the end, it is more likely that evil spirits will come to the world. If those old gods appear on the earth, how can the world compete? The most powerful boos in nuclear weapons? Dark deep eyes looking at the cracks in the sky, silent for a long time. It took a long time to breathe. "Whether it''s a blessing or a disaster, no matter what the future is like, what we have to face will always be... however, the appearance of sky cracks is not all a bad thing, and the earth has undergone different changes under its influence, such as.... Li Demian moved forward. If someone is watching here, he will be stunned, because he will appear in the sky outside the villa in the next second. Standing in the air. Like a God. Li De felt that although he was rare around him, his expression was quite subtle. "After the old breath invaded the earth, it caused the change of rules and made the earth magic. Although the magic is still very thin and can''t compare with glory, the meaning it represents is too unusual. " Magic is a very special substance, although invisible, but as indispensable as oxygen. After pondering for a moment, Li De''s heart moved, and his body burned with scarlet power. A breath of terror erupted from his body and spread to all sides. Around the flowers, birds, fish and insects, all life stopped at the moment, shivering in place. It''s the soul pressure from higher life, which can''t be countered at all. Feeling the power flowing in his body, Li De stretched out his right hand, snapped his fingers, and a hot red breath appeared in front of him. That red breath is like a black hole, which instantly attracts a lot of magic around. Then in mid air, a bubbling four ring magic - magma fireball slowly condenses. The surrounding light twisted under the terrible high temperature, and an amazing force slowly took shape. In the courtyard of the villa opposite, erha, the owner of the family, seems to have noticed something. He suddenly runs from the house to the yard, and then looks up to the sky and barks at Li De, but after a few calls, he feels that the breath is too terrible. He sobs twice and curls up under the eaves shaking. He looks at the fireball forming in horror. The most funny expression bag can''t match. Naturally, Li De would not be so bored to pay attention to a erha. His two dead souls are two more than erha... his eyes are closely fixed on the magma fireball. This four ring magic can be released in less than a second after he breaks through the legend, but it is obviously impossible on earth. The magic around him lasted for three minutes, until the magic stopped completely, the four ring magic in his hand was formed. Magma fireball floating in the air, like a small sun in general, so that the temperature around at least 10 degrees. Li De is not satisfied with the tyrannical power of the fireball in front of him. "The power has been reduced by about 30%, and the condensing time has been increased from less than one second to three minutes... now my power on earth is about equal to that of Rongguang''s level 10 senior mage.Not to mention the legend, even the level 15 mage can''t reach it. " Level 10 senior mage, which is the same as his power when he enters glory. "However, in terms of the change of the earth, it may not be long before I can regain my extraordinary power." Li De smiles. If he recovers, he doesn''t need to worry about his own safety. By his means, the heavy artillery bombardment would not work on him unless he faced big Ivan. But there''s another thing that makes him wonder, which body is glory and the earth? As he broke through the legend, the earth''s body has become the existence of the ancestor of the blood clan like Rongguang. As long as he is willing, he can reveal the true blood clan on the earth at any time. If the rift of the Earth continues to expand, will glory border with the earth? If the real body can come to the area, will his body still sleep? "Forget it, no matter whether it''s the body or the body, it''s all me. Does it matter who the left hand and the right hand have to be separated? Is the right hand cut off when the left hand is important? " If he can''t figure out the answer, he is too lazy to think about it. When the boat arrives at the bridge, it will be straight. His legendary perception doesn''t warn him about it. Instead, he faintly perceives that it is a good thing. It seems that the connection between the two worlds is a chance for him... "ah... Ghost!" A scream across the sky below made Li De recover. He looked down at the ground. A very beautiful young lady was looking at him in horror. She was obviously frightened. Fortunately, it''s in broad daylight. At night, I''m afraid the other party will be scared crazy. When Li De saw this, he ignored the outsider. He immediately took away the scarlet power and dissipated the magma fireball with a wave of his hand. Face with a kind smile to the girl, "hello." After greeting, he stepped forward and disappeared in the air. The girl below is frightened because she looks at a mysterious strange man floating in the sky with red light all over her body. But she didn''t expect that after the other party converged the red light, she would be so handsome. In particular, the last smile and greeting made her fear disappear. After Li De disappeared, he slowly recovered. "I didn''t expect that there was such a handsome ghost... No, such a handsome little brother is not a ghost. Is he also a glorious professional?" The girl thought that her eyes lit up instantly. With the appearance of cracks in the sky during this period of time, she had shown extraordinary glory before, and the players were even more extraordinary. Many people smash the wall of Lao Wang''s house next door with one hand and find out their daughter-in-law by themselves. At 12 a.m., they climb up a 20 story high building alone to work overtime in the company. At this time, it''s not surprising that there is another person who can float in the air... - - - - - - - - after returning to the villa, Li De quickly washed and went directly to the underground garage of the villa, got on the self driving unmanned car and went out directly. He has been fighting for glory for a long time and has not returned to the scarlet moon. Zhao Yue and their communication also rely on the "glory" communication channel. Li De can''t help feeling at the thought of the company that he has placed high hopes on but hasn''t used several times. It''s not that crimson month is not important, but that he grows up so fast that crimson month doesn''t help him much. However, it''s almost two years since the first public beta. After the old days come, the experience that players can gain is greatly improved, and the level is up. The first batch of elite professional players cultivated by scarlet month have reached level 10. Maybe the next war can use the power of players. Before taking players to battle, these people can only serve as cannon fodder. Who is his opponent? Which is not a powerful map boss? Underground world, Centaur, green city, abyss, there are not many wars for players to participate in. But now the player level is completely different. In the final analysis, the world is still speaking with strength, without which truth is worthless. After wearing the seat belt, Li De took a look at his mobile phone. There were not many missed calls on it, because there were communication channels in Rongguang. Zhao Yue and they didn''t need to contact him as urgently as before. Only a few of the calls were made in the past two days. No hurry to contact Zhao Yue, with a bit of curiosity on the "glory" official forum. Red month has a special department staring at the official website forum 24 hours a day. Every other week, it will sort out the most valuable information and pass it to him through the channel of rongguangnei. If he is not there, Harrison will receive it, and Lee has explained that the information of the earth should be glorified, that is to say, the glorified aborigines can understand it, so it is equivalent to the scarlet moon also providing information to the city of dawn. Of course, information transmission is mutual. Several senior officials of scarlet month will also receive information provided by the intelligence command center of dawn City, which can be regarded as the complementary information channel between the earth and glory.In this way, both sides benefit a lot. Rongguang''s official website forum has now become the focus of attention all over the world, especially after the sky cracks appear, all countries are staring at the forum all the time. There are almost too many posts to count, and people are posting crazily every second. Li De took a look. He thought these posts should be very pessimistic. After all, the sky has split, but he finally found that he underestimated these sand sculptures. Do you have the death cannon? The end of the world is coming. Is there a little brother who wants a gun for the end of the world? He likes the plump drop of me. I''m 320 kg and my waistline is 200. the end of the world is coming. I''m going to build a shelter. I started digging the basement yesterday and dug it through today. However, when my neighbors came downstairs to look for me this morning, I found that I lived on the second floor. I said what happened last night It''s useless to hear a woman shouting at night, but it can''t stand it for three minutes... "hahaha, get ready for destruction, stupid earth man, the great master of the galaxy, the God in charge of the kakapolouka galaxy is coming, everyone must die! However, God has the virtue of living well. Now as long as you convert to our kakapoluka religion, you can safely pass the end of the world. If you want to believe in religion, you can contact me now on qq489... The introduction fee is only 20% off ~ what should I do when I find that I am stronger and stronger? Yesterday, I played coquetry with my boyfriend, accidentally punched him and hung him on the wall. Now I''m going to break up with me.... "Crouching trough, I''ve played little fireball, ha ha ha, I''m a fairy, but the only problem is that I had a good time last night and accidentally burned the house down. Now I want to ask which bridge cave is warm in winter.... All kinds of sand sculpture Posts show that Li De''s mouth is pumping. The world is immortal, and there are endless sand sculptures. But there are also several valuable posts that make him feel thoughtful. Among them, the knight of broken sword, known as the first player, has the highest gold content. Knight of broken sword: I haven''t posted a post for a long time. Today I want to discuss with you about the sky cracks and the coming of the old days. You should all know the cracks in the earth''s sky, right? If you are a caster, you should be able to clearly sense the old power from the cracks. It is not necessary to say more about this force. As long as people have entered the glory, they should know how terrible the erosion of life will be. The only relief for me is that the old power is still very weak at this time, and it will take a long time to cause harm in glory. But it can be predicted that in the near future, the earth will be more and more dangerous. Once the old power is strong enough, those infected old monsters will be our common enemies. As for how to repair cracks, the only known way is to find the fragments of the slate of fate. This is the message from the sun goddess. I don''t know if it''s useful, because it''s too advanced. Don''t get involved without legend. If anyone gets the fragments of the slate of destiny, please contact me. I am willing to send the most powerful army to protect you, and even let the undead monarch escort you! Well, in addition to this, what I want to discuss with you is the relationship between glory and the earth. If someone said that glory is a real world before, I think most people don''t believe it. We are more willing to believe that this is our country''s development of black technology, although this game can improve the players'' physical fitness. But now, I''m afraid it''s unnecessary to say whether glory is the real world. So the question is, what is the relationship between glory and the earth? According to my personal information, I come to the following views for reference only. First, the earth is a part of glory. Just like the identity assigned to us by glory, the earth has lost its plane and once belonged to glory. Now that the earth is reconnected with glory, it is naturally targeted by the old days. According to the known information, I think this conjecture is highly consistent. Second, glory used to be a branch of the earth. For unknown reasons, glory disappeared. Later, we found a way back. This road is the game storehouse. Each game storehouse is a space channel to reach glory. But finally, for various reasons, the old evil god found the earth along the game warehouse, so the present situation appeared. This guess is not based on many facts. It is purely based on personal information. Let''s have a look. Third, according to the news released on Rongguang''s official website, the purpose of restricting the distribution of game warehouses is to slow down the day when the old days come. In this way, game warehouses have something to do with the coming of the old days. Can we think that the old days are bound to come, and the officials of Rongguang also know about it. We can continue to speculate whether the more people use the game warehouse to enter glory, the easier it is to affect the arrival of the old days ahead of time.Is the principle just like the spatial coordinates? When players enter glory, they will leave a coordinate. If more and more people enter glory, the coordinates between glory and the earth will be more prominent, so it will be easier to be found by the old evil gods. But since "glory" official know this matter, but also let us through the game warehouse into glory, it is inevitable that the old days will come, is irreversible, since all will come, then simply increase efforts to cultivate a group of players who can adapt to glory. In my personal opinion, the possibility of the third point is very great. If the official website can give more explanations, I think it will be better. In addition, if you have different views on these points, you can discuss them with each other. The old days have come, and the future is bound to change. If you want to live a good life in this world of great controversy, it still depends on your own efforts. We don''t need to be too flustered. The earth is not made of mud. When the bayonet turns red, it''s not sure who will do it. There are millions of replies below. First floor: big man is big man, bull! (PO Yin) the second floor: lying trough, so Rongguang official is really a pit father goods, now this kind of situation, is still hiding the secret. Third floor: I strongly suspect that Duanjian is an official, otherwise how can I know so much information? The fourth floor: big Diao Meng''s younger sister asks for support, can be cute, can be royal, can be attacked, can be accepted, can be black silk, can be white silk... the fifth floor: great change is coming, ah, I don''t know whether it is good or bad for us. Sixth floor: it''s said that the government has been counting the number of players. It seems that it is going to recruit special players to join the army... seventh floor: so Rongguang and the earth can be connected in the future? Crouching trough, can my beast ear Niang finally be brought to the earth? ... after reading the post, Li De frowned. It has to be said that the knight who broke the sword is worthy of being called the first man by the players. This keen sense of smell is absolutely beyond the ordinary people. These views gave him a lot of inspiration. While Li De was studying the forum, the car stopped quietly. "Master, we have reached our destination..." the intelligent system will broadcast automatically. Li De, who was awakened, put down his cell phone and slowly regained calm on his face. No matter what shocking things happen, its core point has never changed - power. As long as you have strength, you can stand tall no matter what changes you have in the future. After the convergence of mind, push the door to get off. - - - - - - when Li De got off the bus, he saw the big words of red month club. Because it was still working hours, not many people entered the company at this time. Li De didn''t stay at the gate, so he walked directly into the company. Several tall and beautiful girls at the front desk brightened their eyes when they saw Li De. One face with excitement, one of the most mature girl is charming smile. "Good afternoon, Mr. Li." "Mr. Li, long time no see." "Mr. Li..." when Li De heard Yingyan''s voice, his face remained unchanged, he nodded with a smile and left without opening his mouth. The elegant temperament slowed down the breathing of these girls, which was too handsome... when his back was about to disappear, several girls suddenly got excited and gossiped. "I said that Mr. Li''s face value is the highest in the company. You still don''t believe it. Now everyone''s eyes are shining, and they want to eat him..." "I heard that Mr. Li has no girlfriend... Do you want me to introduce him to you?" "Come on, Li can always see us? I don''t know who Li always is. Now the scarlet month is worth at least 5 billion yuan, which is a proper top rich man... " " Alas, what kind of people are pursuing me? If you have half of Li''s face value and one tenth of his money, I''ll give it to you overnight... " " beautiful you, one tenth of his money is also several hundred million... " A young and beautiful girl giggles and makes many passing men move their fingers. A few self-supporting and successful men come forward to say hello and want a wechat, but the ending is not beautiful. Before Zhu Yu, all the men who used to be pretty good looked bleak, and several losers were still puzzled. They didn''t know that they were hit by the dimensionality reduction... in the scarlet month, several departments were not together, and the professional players Department rented another two buildings in the Industrial Park, because there was enough space for the game warehouse. Li De didn''t want to inspect other departments. He went straight to Zhao Yue''s office in the respectful greetings all the way. Although he hasn''t come to the company for a long time, for old employees, such a handsome boss can be easily recognized even after a long time.It''s strange that they are so good-looking and excellent that they are not paid attention to. Bang Bang ~ gently knock on the door of Zhao Yue''s office. Li De looks at the door handle lock with a strange expression. He suddenly remembers the scene of breaking the lock last time... EE ya ~ when the door is opened, a round face appears with a bit of baby fat. "Mr. Li?" Cheng Lu''s eyes were full of surprises, "you have come to the company..." Li De looked at his direct assistant and drew his mouth. What do you mean I have come to the company? My company wants to come, OK? "It''s been a hard time for you. The company is running very well. I''m very satisfied." "Mr. Li, you always say that..." Cheng Lu has some complaints. She is Li De''s assistant. When Li De is away, at least most of the work she takes over should have been handled by Li De himself. This is equivalent to that she has done most of the president''s work, and she still gets the assistant''s salary.... "you go to the first room, Mr. Zhao is still in a meeting, and has not come back." But who said the other party is the boss, and the assistant''s salary is enough to satisfy her. Li De smiles and walks into the room. They sit down on the sofa. Hou Cheng Lu immediately starts to make tea. Buttocks have not yet sit hot, daddada ~ a high-heeled sound from the distance. A moment later, a red figure came in from the open door. Wearing a red professional dress, Zhao Yue was stunned when he saw Li De, and then he was very surprised to say hello. "Mr. Li, you are willing to come back." The tone is the same as Cheng Lu, with a little bit of resentment. Li De was so cheeky that he didn''t hear it. "Well, the scarlet month has developed very well during this period. I can rest assured that you are here. Let''s sit down first." Then he quickly changed the topic. "What was the meeting about?" When it comes to business, Zhao Yue''s expression immediately became serious. He opened the folder of meeting minutes and put it in front of Li De, and then sat down. "Mr. Li, the meeting just now is to discuss the development direction of scarlet month in the next stage. As you know, the cracks in the sky have a huge impact on the whole human society, and our scarlet moon is inevitable. Even yesterday, the official came to inquire about our understanding of the incident, and at the same time asked us to assist in the investigation. Later, the relevant news was reported as soon as possible.... Li De''s eyes were slightly frozen. "So, the officials didn''t have much preparation for this? So who developed "glory" "From the people who asked us, I really didn''t see that they were prepared for this. Of course, it might be because they were too low-level. The origin of glory is still a mystery, the whole world is exploring, but I predict that "glory" is not officially developed. Of course, it may be a smoke bomb released by the government, which is difficult to find out in a short time.... Li De nodded clearly. If the government didn''t know about it, he didn''t believe it. But if it was completely made by the government, it would be unrealistic. With this technology and ability, he would have unified the earth and colonized the galaxy for a long time, and what kind of game would he still play here. "Well, it''s not something that outsiders can find out in a short time. Just pay attention to it. At present, what we need to do is to gather all the forces of scarlet moon and strive to become stronger before the cataclysm. In the future, I will let no one ignore the scarlet moon, and no one dares to ignore the scarlet moon... " looking at the flame in Li De''s eyes, Zhao Yue''s heart trembles. Crimson month has the support of Li De in glory, and its development speed is absolutely the first in all players'' Guild. She deeply knows how exaggerated and terrifying this man''s energy in glory is. After dealing with the city of dawn for a long time, she has already deduced the real identity of Li De. She is the vice president of the scarlet month, and her intelligence is needless to say. A fool can''t win Li De''s approval. If we say that before the sky cracks appear, no matter how strong Li De is in the glory, it may not have much influence, but after the sky cracks appear, it will be completely different. In the future, Rongguang will really connect with the earth, so this man may become the top power that everyone looks up to. Zhao Yue thought of this, slightly lowered his head, to cover up the strange eyes. Li De did not observe so carefully. He was still thinking about the future development of scarlet moon. At present, among all the trade unions in glory, the number one is undoubtedly the scarlet moon, while the number two is the Dark Pact players guild created by the second generation of blood Stanley to colonize the earth. In order to control the players, he also has a share in the Dark Pact guild, which means that the first and second player guilds are controlled by him.So the power of the players in his hands can not be underestimated. But how to make good use of this power is the key, otherwise, it''s boring. At this time Zhao Yue seems to think of something, some hesitant way. "Mr. Li, recently many big consortia want to buy red month... Because we have developed so well that those consortia can''t compare with us at all." "Acquisition?" Li De frowned. "Yes, I said no directly, but I''m worried that some people might use other influences to put pressure on us, especially after the sky cracks." Zhao Yue expression some dignified, "so this time you must pay attention to safety." Li De nodded slightly. Those consortia want to buy red month for a reason. They don''t invest a large amount of money in development, but they can''t develop because of their limited strength. After all, not everyone can get the full support of scarlet mage tower, which is an important force in green city, just like scarlet month. In fact, as early as after the public beta of the game, when the players realized that the game could affect the reality, many large consortia began to inject a huge amount of money into the game. But the wealth of those consortia on the earth is very exaggerated, but they can''t be transformed into power in glory. They want to exchange money, but who has the money to exchange at the beginning? The scarlet month is different. With Li De, a local tyrant, it''s not a matter of resources. Plus the blessing of eNOS City, the main player City, it''s no exaggeration to say that the scarlet month at this moment is absolutely the top of all player associations, and no one can compare with it. However, the news made him come up with a bold idea... without giving him time to speak, Zhao Yue continued. "No matter what happens, our own strength is the most important thing." "So we plan to expand the enrollment of professional players again recently, and strive to increase the number of professional players to 8000..." 8000? Li De takes a look at Zhao Yue. This is not a small number. At present, scarlet menstruation has expanded several times, and the number is less than 4000, which includes the other two departments - data analysis department and game commodity trading department. But it''s not enough to satisfy his appetite... "no problem, we can take a bigger step and directly expand to 10000 people. We can recruit players who already have a certain foundation on a large scale, and make sure they sign contracts with us both in reality and in the game. " When Li De opened his mouth, he directly increased the number to 10000. It''s not that he doesn''t want to recruit more, it''s the earth''s environment. The loyalty of the staff, all aspects of treatment and so on are in a mess. It is very difficult to manage the recruitment of too many people. The scale of tens of thousands of people is exaggerated enough. The professional players of the earth are not like the glory aborigines. It''s not enough to pay them. The current mode of scarlet month is to recruit full-time professional players as the core, and then the quasi professional players who can''t work in scarlet month but also sign the treaty are the main force in the game, and the players with lower level or no contract are the reserve force. So at this time of scarlet month, the number of guild members has exceeded 400000, but there are only a few thousand core players. After the baptism of the old disaster, the small cities around the southern provinces have been destroyed, and those scattered players began to gather towards the big cities, while green city, player''s main city, eNOS City, are the gathering directions of players around the Nolan empire. At this time, there are more than a million players in eNOS city. After these players arrive, they will join some guilds to seek shelter or welfare. As the most powerful player guild, scarlet month naturally attracts the most people. "Yes, Mr. Li, I''ll go back to arrange it right away." Zhao Yue nodded. After pondering for a moment, Li De spoke out his bold idea. "Mr. Zhao, the past has eroded the earth, and there may be many unpredictable threats in the future. We need to prepare early. " Zhao Yue slightly a Leng, "you mean?" "You immediately arrange for people to buy a piece of land in the suburbs and build our headquarters in scarlet month. After all, there should be a headquarters for so many large guilds. We shouldn''t always rent other people''s buildings. " Li De has a profound idea. "In the future, this headquarters may be able to shield us through crises." "It''s really the reason..." although it''s to build the headquarters, Zhao Yue instantly understood Li De''s real idea. It''s true to build a headquarters, but it''s also necessary to build a base that really belongs to the scarlet moon, so as to resist the unknown disaster. In the city, it''s impossible to have such a base.Li De see Zhao Yue understand, can not help but smile, dealing with smart people is simple. "How much money do we have on our books?" "A total of 12.8 billion..." Li De was surprised to hear the data reported by Zhao Yue. More than 10 billion cash?? This is no small data. Seeing Li De''s puzzled expression, Zhao Yue explained softly. "Mr. Li, with the advent of the old cataclysm, players have a strong demand for weapons and magic scrolls, but they lack the money in glory. Therefore, our game commodity trading department has directly established a website for cash trading glory items, and we directly sell equipment to players in RMB, so the income during this period is not poor.... Li De can''t help but lament the krypton gold ability of players. Tens of billions of dollars. How long has it been? It''s faster than what he made by selling kimpuk. "OK, let''s arrange it. After choosing a good address, regardless of the cost, I want to see our headquarters completed in the shortest time." "In addition, the earth already has magic power. I will find some advanced magic array layout maps for you in glory, and you will send someone to confirm whether it can be built on the earth." "Mr. Li, believe me, I won''t let you down." Zhao Yue confident smile, this plump young woman at the moment full of strong woman''s demeanor. Li De nodded. Since no one can stop the catastrophe, we should face it with the strongest attitude. He can build a city of dawn in glory, so why not build one on earth? "One last thing, prepare to arrange the players of scarlet month. Next, I will use the power of scarlet month." It takes a thousand days to raise troops. The scarlet moon, the sword he forged, should come out of its sheath. "Mr. Li, all staff of crimson month, obey your orders all the time." Zhao Yue calmly smile, at the moment valiant. As a top assassin who has reached level 14, she is never afraid of fighting. "Good." Li De smiles with satisfaction. "If there are any other things that need to be dealt with, please report to me now. Two days later, I will return to glory, and there are other important things waiting for me to deal with..." Zhao Yue has guessed the identity of Li De, and naturally knows which is more important, so he will start to report now. In the next two days, Li De rarely appeared in the office building of scarlet month on time, seriously dealing with the backlog of trivial matters. This makes many young students eager to try, frequently find excuses to approach him. But to the disappointment of those girls, in just two days, the perfect male god in their heart disappeared again, which made those women feel sorry,... Why did such a handsome man not belong to them? Li De, who has been busy for two days, tells Zhao Yue about the establishment of the general base of scarlet moon, and then returns directly to Rongguang. The twelve winged blazing angel is about to be born... He is full of expectations for this, and absolutely does not want to be absent from such an important scene. Chapter 462 (security chapter, don''t decide, replace it in ten minutes, 00:35, 00:45) although Harrison didn''t understand why Li De was so serious about it, he replied respectfully. "The president of the scarlet moon specially marked the extremely urgent mark when delivering the message, so you must go to the scarlet moon." Li De''s eyes are not clear when he hears the words, and there are regular cracks in the sky of the earth... Does it mean that the old days will come on the earth?? When he got the news, his heart was not so impacted as he imagined. Because when he can summon the small fireball in the earth, he already has this heart preparation. But no matter what, he''s going back to earth right now. There are cracks in the sky, which means too much. If the old days really come, can the earth resist those old monsters? Lee has no answer. The deep eyes looked at Harrison. "Harrison, when I broke through the legend, I found a way to enter the lost plane. The lost plane is very important, so I''m going to go right away." "There''s one thing you have to pay attention to all the time - the twelve winged Blazing Angels have fallen completely. She will wake up in three days. I''ll try my best to come back in three days. If I don''t come back, you can pacify each other.... Harrison is not surprised to hear Li De''s words. From his perspective, the lost plane is just an ordinary plane. The only special thing is that it is far away from the main plane, and people from it can be reborn. Li De even dares to occupy the abyss. What''s so great about a lost plane. By contrast, the news of the twelve winged Blazing Angels excited him even more. "Everyone will obey your orders, crown" after taking a deep look at Harrison, Li De didn''t say any more. He directly broke the void in front of him, put his body into the deep place of bones, fell into deep sleep, and then directly returned to the earth. Li De opened his eyes and the warm light in his bedroom appeared in front of him. After sitting up, I moved my body a little and looked around at the modern furniture. I felt a little strange in my heart. After getting used to glory, the earth makes him feel estranged. I couldn''t help laughing at the thought. In glory, he is the master of dawn who holds the fate of millions of people. He has enormous power. One order can make millions of troops die for him. On earth, although he is worth billions and owns a large company with 3000 or 4000 people, he is an absolute top figure in the eyes of outsiders, but compared with glory, he can only be regarded as mediocre. Slightly convergence mind, stand up to the bedroom floor window, brush ~ gently open the velvet dark curtains, green villa garden appears in front of you. But Li De didn''t want to see the flowers and looked up to the sky. Under the brilliant sunshine, there are no clouds, but in such a good weather, there are chilling scenes. Cracks are all over the sky like cobwebs. Although they are much smaller than those in the glorious sky, they have a great psychological impact on people. This is the earth, the essence of all players. Now there is the same scene as in the game. The impact on people is so great that it is not too much to describe the earth in panic. Li Deshen took a deep breath, and his eyes were a little complicated. He can feel the breath of the old days seeping from the cracks in the sky. Although the cracks are not big at the moment, the breath of the old days seeps less. If it continues, the earth is likely to face the same situation as glory - the old days come and everything is exhausted. In the end, it is more likely that evil spirits will come to the world. If those old gods appear on the earth, how can the world compete? The most powerful boos in nuclear weapons? Dark deep eyes looking at the cracks in the sky, silent for a long time. It took a long time to breathe. "Whether it''s a blessing or a disaster, no matter what the future is like, what we have to face will always be... however, the appearance of sky cracks is not all a bad thing, and the earth has undergone different changes under its influence, such as.... Li Demian moved forward. If someone is watching here, he will be stunned, because he will appear in the sky outside the villa in the next second. Standing in the air. Like a God. Li De felt that although he was rare around him, his expression was quite subtle. "After the old breath invaded the earth, it caused the change of rules and made the earth magic. Although the magic is still very thin and can''t compare with glory, the meaning it represents is too unusual. "Magic is a very special substance, although invisible, but as indispensable as oxygen. After pondering for a moment, Li De''s heart moved, and his body burned with scarlet power. A breath of terror erupted from his body and spread to all sides. Around the flowers, birds, fish and insects, all life stopped at the moment, shivering in place. It''s the soul pressure from higher life, which can''t be countered at all. Feeling the power flowing in his body, Li De stretched out his right hand, snapped his fingers, and a hot red breath appeared in front of him. That red breath is like a black hole, which instantly attracts a lot of magic around. Then in mid air, a bubbling four ring magic - magma fireball slowly condenses. The surrounding light twisted under the terrible high temperature, and an amazing force slowly took shape. In the courtyard of the villa opposite, erha, the owner of the family, seems to have noticed something. He suddenly runs from the house to the yard, and then looks up to the sky and barks at Li De, but after a few calls, he feels that the breath is too terrible. He sobs twice and curls up under the eaves shaking. He looks at the fireball forming in horror. The most funny expression bag can''t match. Naturally, Li De would not be so bored to pay attention to a erha. His two dead souls are two more than erha... his eyes are closely fixed on the magma fireball. This four ring magic can be released in less than a second after he breaks through the legend, but it is obviously impossible on earth. The magic around him lasted for three minutes, until the magic stopped completely, the four ring magic in his hand was formed. Magma fireball floating in the air, like a small sun in general, so that the temperature around at least 10 degrees. Li De is not satisfied with the tyrannical power of the fireball in front of him. "The power has been reduced by about 30%, and the condensing time has been increased from less than one second to three minutes... now my power on earth is about equal to that of Rongguang''s level 10 senior mage. Not to mention the legend, even the level 15 mage can''t reach it. " Level 10 senior mage, which is the same as his power when he enters glory. "However, in terms of the change of the earth, it may not be long before I can regain my extraordinary power." Li De smiles. If he recovers, he doesn''t need to worry about his own safety. By his means, the heavy artillery bombardment would not work on him unless he faced big Ivan. But there''s another thing that makes him wonder, which body is glory and the earth? As he broke through the legend, the earth''s body has become the existence of the ancestor of the blood clan like Rongguang. As long as he is willing, he can reveal the true blood clan on the earth at any time. If the rift of the Earth continues to expand, will glory border with the earth? If the real body can come to the area, will his body still sleep? "Forget it, no matter whether it''s the body or the body, it''s all me. Does it matter who the left hand and the right hand have to be separated? Is the right hand cut off when the left hand is important? " If he can''t figure out the answer, he is too lazy to think about it. When the boat arrives at the bridge, it will be straight. His legendary perception doesn''t warn him about it. Instead, he faintly perceives that it is a good thing. It seems that the connection between the two worlds is a chance for him... "ah... Ghost!" A scream across the sky below made Li De recover. He looked down at the ground. A very beautiful young lady was looking at him in horror. She was obviously frightened. Fortunately, it''s in broad daylight. At night, I''m afraid the other party will be scared crazy. When Li De saw this, he ignored the outsider. He immediately took away the scarlet power and dissipated the magma fireball with a wave of his hand. Face with a kind smile to the girl, "hello." After greeting, he stepped forward and disappeared in the air. The girl below is frightened because she looks at a mysterious strange man floating in the sky with red light all over her body. But she didn''t expect that after the other party converged the red light, she would be so handsome. In particular, the last smile and greeting made her fear disappear. After Li De disappeared, he slowly recovered. "I didn''t expect that there was such a handsome ghost... No, such a handsome little brother is not a ghost. Is he also a glorious professional?" The girl thought that her eyes lit up instantly. With the appearance of cracks in the sky during this period of time, she had shown extraordinary glory before, and the players were even more extraordinary. Many people smash the wall of Lao Wang''s house next door with one hand and find out their daughter-in-law by themselves. At 12 a.m., they climb up a 20 story high building alone to work overtime in the company. At this time, it''s not surprising that there is another person who can float in the air¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After returning to the villa, Li De washed quickly and went directly to the underground garage of the villa. He got on the driverless car and went out directly. He has been fighting for glory for a long time and has not returned to the scarlet moon. Zhao Yue and their communication also rely on the "glory" communication channel. Li De can''t help feeling at the thought of the company that he has placed high hopes on but hasn''t used several times. It''s not that crimson month is not important, but that he grows up so fast that crimson month doesn''t help him much. However, it''s almost two years since the first public beta. After the old days come, the experience that players can gain is greatly improved, and the level is up. The first batch of elite professional players cultivated by scarlet month have reached level 10. Maybe the next war can use the power of players. Before taking players to battle, these people can only serve as cannon fodder. Who is his opponent? Which is not a powerful map boss? Underground world, Centaur, green city, abyss, there are not many wars for players to participate in. But now the player level is completely different. In the final analysis, the world is still speaking with strength, without which truth is worthless. After wearing the seat belt, Li De took a look at his mobile phone. There were not many missed calls on it, because there were communication channels in Rongguang. Zhao Yue and they didn''t need to contact him as urgently as before. Only a few of the calls were made in the past two days. No hurry to contact Zhao Yue, with a bit of curiosity on the "glory" official forum. Red month has a special department staring at the official website forum 24 hours a day. Every other week, it will sort out the most valuable information and pass it to him through the channel of rongguangnei. If he is not there, Harrison will receive it, and Lee has explained that the information of the earth should be glorified, that is to say, the glorified aborigines can understand it, so it is equivalent to the scarlet moon also providing information to the city of dawn. Of course, information transmission is mutual. Several senior officials of scarlet month will also receive information provided by the intelligence command center of dawn City, which can be regarded as the complementary information channel between the earth and glory. In this way, both sides benefit a lot. Rongguang''s official website forum has now become the focus of attention all over the world, especially after the sky cracks appear, all countries are staring at the forum all the time. There are almost too many posts to count, and people are posting crazily every second. Li De took a look. He thought these posts should be very pessimistic. After all, the sky has split, but he finally found that he underestimated these sand sculptures. Do you have the death cannon? The end of the world is coming. Is there a little brother who wants a gun for the end of the world? He likes the plump drop of me. I''m 320 kg and my waistline is 200. the end of the world is coming. I''m going to build a shelter. I started digging the basement yesterday and dug it through today. However, when my neighbors came downstairs to look for me this morning, I found that I lived on the second floor. I said what happened last night It''s useless to hear a woman shouting at night, but it can''t stand it for three minutes... "hahaha, get ready for destruction, stupid earth man, the great master of the galaxy, the God in charge of the kakapolouka galaxy is coming, everyone must die! However, God has the virtue of living well. Now as long as you convert to our kakapoluka religion, you can safely pass the end of the world. If you want to believe in religion, you can contact me now on qq489... The introduction fee is only 20% off ~ what should I do when I find that I am stronger and stronger? Yesterday, I played coquetry with my boyfriend, accidentally punched him and hung him on the wall. Now I''m going to break up with me.... "Crouching trough, I''ve played little fireball, ha ha ha, I''m a fairy, but the only problem is that I had a good time last night and accidentally burned the house down. Now I want to ask which bridge cave is warm in winter.... All kinds of sand sculpture Posts show that Li De''s mouth is pumping. The world is immortal, and there are endless sand sculptures. But there are also several valuable posts that make him feel thoughtful. Among them, the knight of broken sword, known as the first player, has the highest gold content. Knight of broken sword: I haven''t posted a post for a long time. Today I want to discuss with you about the sky cracks and the coming of the old days. You should all know the cracks in the earth''s sky, right? If you are a caster, you should be able to clearly sense the old power from the cracks. It is not necessary to say more about this force. As long as people have entered the glory, they should know how terrible the erosion of life will be. The only relief for me is that the old power is still very weak at this time, and it will take a long time to cause harm in glory. But it can be predicted that in the near future, the earth will be more and more dangerous. Once the old power is strong enough, those infected old monsters will be our common enemies.As for how to repair cracks, the only known way is to find the fragments of the slate of fate. This is the message from the sun goddess. I don''t know if it''s useful, because it''s too advanced. Don''t get involved without legend. If anyone gets the fragments of the slate of destiny, please contact me. I am willing to send the most powerful army to protect you, and even let the undead monarch escort you! Well, in addition to this, what I want to discuss with you is the relationship between glory and the earth. If someone said that glory is a real world before, I think most people don''t believe it. We are more willing to believe that this is our country''s development of black technology, although this game can improve the players'' physical fitness. But now, I''m afraid it''s unnecessary to say whether glory is the real world. So the question is, what is the relationship between glory and the earth? According to my personal information, I come to the following views for reference only. First, the earth is a part of glory. Just like the identity assigned to us by glory, the earth has lost its plane and once belonged to glory. Now that the earth is reconnected with glory, it is naturally targeted by the old days. According to the known information, I think this conjecture is highly consistent. Second, glory used to be a branch of the earth. For unknown reasons, glory disappeared. Later, we found a way back. This road is the game storehouse. Each game storehouse is a space channel to reach glory. But finally, for various reasons, the old evil god found the earth along the game warehouse, so the present situation appeared. This guess is not based on many facts. It is purely based on personal information. Let''s have a look. Third, according to the news released on Rongguang''s official website, the purpose of restricting the distribution of game warehouses is to slow down the day when the old days come. In this way, game warehouses have something to do with the coming of the old days. Can we think that the old days are bound to come, and the officials of Rongguang also know about it. We can continue to speculate whether the more people use the game warehouse to enter glory, the easier it is to affect the arrival of the old days ahead of time. Is the principle just like the spatial coordinates? When players enter glory, they will leave a coordinate. If more and more people enter glory, the coordinates between glory and the earth will be more prominent, so it will be easier to be found by the old evil gods. But since "glory" official know this matter, but also let us through the game warehouse into glory, it is inevitable that the old days will come, is irreversible, since all will come, then simply increase efforts to cultivate a group of players who can adapt to glory. In my personal opinion, the possibility of the third point is very great. If the official website can give more explanations, I think it will be better. In addition, if you have different views on these points, you can discuss them with each other. The old days have come, and the future is bound to change. If you want to live a good life in this world of great controversy, it still depends on your own efforts. We don''t need to be too flustered. The earth is not made of mud. When the bayonet turns red, it''s not sure who will do it. There are millions of replies below. First floor: big man is big man, bull! (PO Yin) the second floor: lying trough, so Rongguang official is really a pit father goods, now this kind of situation, is still hiding the secret. Third floor: I strongly suspect that Duanjian is an official, otherwise how can I know so much information? The fourth floor: big Diao Meng''s younger sister asks for support, can be cute, can be royal, can be attacked, can be accepted, can be black silk, can be white silk... the fifth floor: great change is coming, ah, I don''t know whether it is good or bad for us. Sixth floor: it''s said that the government has been counting the number of players. It seems that it is going to recruit special players to join the army... seventh floor: so Rongguang and the earth can be connected in the future? Crouching trough, can my beast ear Niang finally be brought to the earth? ... after reading the post, Li De frowned. It has to be said that the knight who broke the sword is worthy of being called the first man by the players. This keen sense of smell is absolutely beyond the ordinary people. These views gave him a lot of inspiration. While Li De was studying the forum, the car stopped quietly. "Master, we have reached our destination..." the intelligent system will broadcast automatically. Li De, who was awakened, put down his cell phone and slowly regained calm on his face. No matter what shocking things happen, its core point has never changed - power. As long as you have strength, you can stand tall no matter what changes you have in the future. After the convergence of mind, push the door to get off. - - - - - - when Li De got off the bus, he saw the big words of red month club. Because it was still working hours, not many people entered the company at this time.Li De didn''t stay at the gate, so he walked directly into the company. Several tall and beautiful girls at the front desk brightened their eyes when they saw Li De. One face with excitement, one of the most mature girl is charming smile. "Good afternoon, Mr. Li." "Mr. Li, long time no see." "Mr. Li..." when Li De heard Yingyan''s voice, his face remained unchanged, he nodded with a smile and left without opening his mouth. The elegant temperament slowed down the breathing of these girls, which was too handsome... when his back was about to disappear, several girls suddenly got excited and gossiped. "I said that Mr. Li''s face value is the highest in the company. You still don''t believe it. Now everyone''s eyes are shining, and they want to eat him..." "I heard that Mr. Li has no girlfriend... Do you want me to introduce him to you?" "Come on, Li can always see us? I don''t know who Li always is. Now the scarlet month is worth at least 5 billion yuan, which is a proper top rich man... " " Alas, what kind of people are pursuing me? If you have half of Li''s face value and one tenth of his money, I''ll give it to you overnight... " " beautiful you, one tenth of his money is also several hundred million... " A young and beautiful girl giggles and makes many passing men move their fingers. A few self-supporting and successful men come forward to say hello and want a wechat, but the ending is not beautiful. Before Zhu Yu, all the men who used to be pretty good looked bleak, and several losers were still puzzled. They didn''t know that they were hit by the dimensionality reduction... in the scarlet month, several departments were not together, and the professional players Department rented another two buildings in the Industrial Park, because there was enough space for the game warehouse. Li De didn''t want to inspect other departments. He went straight to Zhao Yue''s office in the respectful greetings all the way. Although he hasn''t come to the company for a long time, for old employees, such a handsome boss can be easily recognized even after a long time. It''s strange that they are so good-looking and excellent that they are not paid attention to. Bang Bang ~ gently knock on the door of Zhao Yue''s office. Li De looks at the door handle lock with a strange expression. He suddenly remembers the scene of breaking the lock last time... EE ya ~ when the door is opened, a round face appears with a bit of baby fat. "Mr. Li?" Cheng Lu''s eyes were full of surprises, "you have come to the company..." Li De looked at his direct assistant and drew his mouth. What do you mean I have come to the company? My company wants to come, OK? "It''s been a hard time for you. The company is running very well. I''m very satisfied." "Mr. Li, you always say that..." Cheng Lu has some complaints. She is Li De''s assistant. When Li De is away, at least most of the work she takes over should have been handled by Li De himself. This is equivalent to that she has done most of the president''s work, and she still gets the assistant''s salary.... "you go to the first room, Mr. Zhao is still in a meeting, and has not come back." But who said the other party is the boss, and the assistant''s salary is enough to satisfy her. Li De smiles and walks into the room. They sit down on the sofa. Hou Cheng Lu immediately starts to make tea. Buttocks have not yet sit hot, daddada ~ a high-heeled sound from the distance. A moment later, a red figure came in from the open door. Wearing a red professional dress, Zhao Yue was stunned when he saw Li De, and then he was very surprised to say hello. "Mr. Li, you are willing to come back." The tone is the same as Cheng Lu, with a little bit of resentment. Li De was so cheeky that he didn''t hear it. "Well, the scarlet month has developed very well during this period. I can rest assured that you are here. Let''s sit down first." Then he quickly changed the topic. "What was the meeting about?" When it comes to business, Zhao Yue''s expression immediately became serious. He opened the folder of meeting minutes and put it in front of Li De, and then sat down. "Mr. Li, the meeting just now is to discuss the development direction of scarlet month in the next stage. As you know, the cracks in the sky have a huge impact on the whole human society, and our scarlet moon is inevitable. Even yesterday, the official came to inquire about our understanding of the incident, and at the same time asked us to assist in the investigation. Later, the relevant news was reported as soon as possible.... Li De''s eyes were slightly frozen. "So, the officials didn''t have much preparation for this? So who developed "glory""From the people who asked us, I really didn''t see that they were prepared for this. Of course, it might be because they were too low-level. The origin of glory is still a mystery, the whole world is exploring, but I predict that "glory" is not officially developed. Of course, it may be a smoke bomb released by the government, which is difficult to find out in a short time.... Li De nodded clearly. If the government didn''t know about it, he didn''t believe it. But if it was completely made by the government, it would be unrealistic. With this technology and ability, he would have unified the earth and colonized the galaxy for a long time, and what kind of game would he still play here. "Well, it''s not something that outsiders can find out in a short time. Just pay attention to it. At present, what we need to do is to gather all the forces of scarlet moon and strive to become stronger before the cataclysm. In the future, I will let no one ignore the scarlet moon, and no one dares to ignore the scarlet moon... " looking at the flame in Li De''s eyes, Zhao Yue''s heart trembles. Crimson month has the support of Li De in glory, and its development speed is absolutely the first in all players'' Guild. She deeply knows how exaggerated and terrifying this man''s energy in glory is. After dealing with the city of dawn for a long time, she has already deduced the real identity of Li De. She is the vice president of the scarlet month, and her intelligence is needless to say. A fool can''t win Li De''s approval. If we say that before the sky cracks appear, no matter how strong Li De is in the glory, it may not have much influence, but after the sky cracks appear, it will be completely different. In the future, Rongguang will really connect with the earth, so this man may become the top power that everyone looks up to. Zhao Yue thought of this, slightly lowered his head, to cover up the strange eyes. Li De did not observe so carefully. He was still thinking about the future development of scarlet moon. At present, among all the trade unions in glory, the number one is undoubtedly the scarlet moon, while the number two is the Dark Pact players guild created by the second generation of blood Stanley to colonize the earth. In order to control the players, he also has a share in the Dark Pact guild, which means that the first and second player guilds are controlled by him. So the power of the players in his hands can not be underestimated. But how to make good use of this power is the key, otherwise, it''s boring. At this time Zhao Yue seems to think of something, some hesitant way. "Mr. Li, recently many big consortia want to buy red month... Because we have developed so well that those consortia can''t compare with us at all." "Acquisition?" Li De frowned. "Yes, I said no directly, but I''m worried that some people might use other influences to put pressure on us, especially after the sky cracks." Zhao Yue expression some dignified, "so this time you must pay attention to safety." Li De nodded slightly. Those consortia want to buy red month for a reason. They don''t invest a large amount of money in development, but they can''t develop because of their limited strength. After all, not everyone can get the full support of scarlet mage tower, which is an important force in green city, just like scarlet month. In fact, as early as after the public beta of the game, when the players realized that the game could affect the reality, many large consortia began to inject a huge amount of money into the game. But the wealth of those consortia on the earth is very exaggerated, but they can''t be transformed into power in glory. They want to exchange money, but who has the money to exchange at the beginning? The scarlet month is different. With Li De, a local tyrant, it''s not a matter of resources. Plus the blessing of eNOS City, the main player City, it''s no exaggeration to say that the scarlet month at this moment is absolutely the top of all player associations, and no one can compare with it. However, the news made him come up with a bold idea... without giving him time to speak, Zhao Yue continued. "No matter what happens, our own strength is the most important thing." "So we plan to expand the enrollment of professional players again recently, and strive to increase the number of professional players to 8000..." 8000? Li De takes a look at Zhao Yue. This is not a small number. At present, scarlet menstruation has expanded several times, and the number is less than 4000, which includes the other two departments - data analysis department and game commodity trading department. But it''s not enough to satisfy his appetite... "no problem, we can take a bigger step and directly expand to 10000 people. We can recruit players who already have a certain foundation on a large scale, and make sure they sign contracts with us both in reality and in the game. " When Li De opened his mouth, he directly increased the number to 10000.It''s not that he doesn''t want to recruit more, it''s the earth''s environment. The loyalty of the staff, all aspects of treatment and so on are in a mess. It is very difficult to manage the recruitment of too many people. The scale of tens of thousands of people is exaggerated enough. The professional players of the earth are not like the glory aborigines. It''s not enough to pay them. The current mode of scarlet month is to recruit full-time professional players as the core, and then the quasi professional players who can''t work in scarlet month but also sign the treaty are the main force in the game, and the players with lower level or no contract are the reserve force. So at this time of scarlet month, the number of guild members has exceeded 400000, but there are only a few thousand core players. After the baptism of the old disaster, the small cities around the southern provinces have been destroyed, and those scattered players began to gather towards the big cities, while green city, player''s main city, eNOS City, are the gathering directions of players around the Nolan empire. At this time, there are more than a million players in eNOS city. After these players arrive, they will join some guilds to seek shelter or welfare. As the most powerful player guild, scarlet month naturally attracts the most people. "Yes, Mr. Li, I''ll go back to arrange it right away." Zhao Yue nodded. After pondering for a moment, Li De spoke out his bold idea. "Mr. Zhao, the past has eroded the earth, and there may be many unpredictable threats in the future. We need to prepare early. " Zhao Yue slightly a Leng, "you mean?" "You immediately arrange for people to buy a piece of land in the suburbs and build our headquarters in scarlet month. After all, there should be a headquarters for so many large guilds. We shouldn''t always rent other people''s buildings. " Li De has a profound idea. "In the future, this headquarters may be able to shield us through crises." "It''s really the reason..." although it''s to build the headquarters, Zhao Yue instantly understood Li De''s real idea. It''s true to build a headquarters, but it''s also necessary to build a base that really belongs to the scarlet moon, so as to resist the unknown disaster. In the city, it''s impossible to have such a base. Li De see Zhao Yue understand, can not help but smile, dealing with smart people is simple. "How much money do we have on our books?" "A total of 12.8 billion..." Li De was surprised to hear the data reported by Zhao Yue. More than 10 billion cash?? This is no small data. Seeing Li De''s puzzled expression, Zhao Yue explained softly. "Mr. Li, with the advent of the old cataclysm, players have a strong demand for weapons and magic scrolls, but they lack the money in glory. Therefore, our game commodity trading department has directly established a website for cash trading glory items, and we directly sell equipment to players in RMB, so the income during this period is not poor.... Li De can''t help but lament the krypton gold ability of players. Tens of billions of dollars. How long has it been? It''s faster than what he made by selling kimpuk. "OK, let''s arrange it. After choosing a good address, regardless of the cost, I want to see our headquarters completed in the shortest time." "In addition, the earth already has magic power. I will find some advanced magic array layout maps for you in glory, and you will send someone to confirm whether it can be built on the earth." "Mr. Li, believe me, I won''t let you down." Zhao Yue confident smile, this plump young woman at the moment full of strong woman''s demeanor. Li De nodded. Since no one can stop the catastrophe, we should face it with the strongest attitude. He can build a city of dawn in glory, so why not build one on earth? "One last thing, prepare to arrange the players of scarlet month. Next, I will use the power of scarlet month." It takes a thousand days to raise troops. The scarlet moon, the sword he forged, should come out of its sheath. "Mr. Li, all staff of crimson month, obey your orders all the time." Zhao Yue calmly smile, at the moment valiant. As a top assassin who has reached level 14, she is never afraid of fighting. "Good." Li De smiles with satisfaction. "If there are any other things that need to be dealt with, please report to me now. Two days later, I will return to glory, and there are other important things waiting for me to deal with..." Zhao Yue has guessed the identity of Li De, and naturally knows which is more important, so he will start to report now. In the next two days, Li De rarely appeared in the office building of scarlet month on time, seriously dealing with the backlog of trivial matters. This makes many young students eager to try, frequently find excuses to approach him. But to the disappointment of those girls, in just two days, the perfect male god in their heart disappeared again, which made those girls sigh,... Why such a handsome man does not belong to them?Li De, who has been busy for two days, tells Zhao Yue about the establishment of the general base of scarlet moon, and then returns directly to Rongguang. The twelve winged blazing angel is about to be born... He is full of expectations for this, and absolutely does not want to be absent from such an important scene. Chapter 463 No one knows how many rabid halflings are gathering around green city at this time. In the sky, on the ground, when the naked eye sweeps, it can''t see the trace of other things. There are only these old monsters with extremely ferocious appearance and terrifying claws in the world. One by one, densely packed, like a plague of locusts never seen in ten thousand years eating the earth. Everything around the moment into a dim, light at the moment has become the most luxurious thing. Over the wall of green city, many veterans of the hundred battles suddenly turned very ugly when they saw this kind of natural disaster like scene. Some recruits just recruited are even more unbearable. At this time, their legs are trembling and their weapons are almost lost. It''s like the violent half Rat Man coming from the waves, which gives people too much psychological pressure. It''s like they are standing under the mountain that is about to collapse, looking up at the huge stones falling down. The suffocating situation is really shocking. "Goddess, why are there so many damned old monsters?" "Come on, tell Archduke O''Kelly!" "The great God of dawn, your humble believers pray to you, implore you to bring down the divine punishment and save your people..." "Goblin Bomb truck ready!! Archer ready!! As soon as the enemy gets close to 500 blades, shoot at once "..." there was a lot of confusion on the wall of green city in a short time with the roar, the curse and the panic. Anyone who faces such an exaggerated number of enemies will have to beat the drum in his heart. However, contrary to the aborigines, the players are extremely excited at this time. "Crouching trough, it''s not in vain for me to sign up for the city guard. There are so many monsters. It''s really unreasonable not to be promoted to three or five levels this time." "No.55, the eighth brigade of hezitun, Qingshan village, Xue Rengui is here. Who dares to make a mistake? What a pity! Look at my three arrows! Wait for the boss of the other party to come out, don''t brag, I will kill him with three arrows! " "Go to the West and invite the Buddha... No, I''m going to the wrong theater. Go to the dawn temple and ask ELO to be crowned!" "Lying trough, who the hell touched my ass? Although I''m wearing a skirt, I''m a man! " "..." with the passage of time, the player level has been greatly improved, becoming a force that no one can ignore. Green city has a dedicated Death Squadron composed of players to kill... Of course, the external propaganda is the fearless Squadron, only the most brave soldiers can enter. With the approaching of the wild half mouse man in the distance, the original noisy scene on the city wall gradually quieted down. Even if the players see the ferocious and violent half mouse man coming in a tsunami, they feel great pressure. Green city is the largest city in the southern province. If the city is conquered, most of them will have no place to go. There is an eNOS city nearby, but the population of the player''s main city is no more than one million, and they can''t benefit from it... "get out of the way, Archduke O''Kelly is coming!" With a soldier''s surprise cry, many people on the top of the city wall turned their heads and looked at the entrance of the city wall. A moment later, a figure in black armor, with gray hair but strong momentum, stepped up the towering wall under the protection of the bodyguard. "Archduke..." all the places where Archduke o''kaili lived were soldiers with military salute. At this time, Archduke o''kaili didn''t have time to pay attention to these trivial things. He quickly came to the main wall above the gate and helped the wall stack to look out. After the violent halfling of pawnshop appeared in the eyes, the blue eyes of Archduke o''kaili coagulated, and his expression was very dignified. "Issa, have you passed on the military information to the crown?" A middle-aged officer nodded behind him. "The military information has been spread out. I should have received it now. Dagong, the crown has not come back yet. Please give us the order of war! " Hearing this, Archduke O''Kelly gave each other a deep look and did not speak. What order did he give? He is now the deputy speaker of the city hall, responsible for security issues, war... He has no power. It''s a bit complicated to think of this... but there''s no other idea. With his wisdom, he will not be dissatisfied with these things. It''s important for him to have the status of deputy speaker. Otherwise, it''s just an order to be purged like those unruly nobles. Just a moment after Archduke O''Kelly reached the city wall, a group of figures flapping the wings of bats came from the sky. The fangs in the mouth, the bloody eyes and the wings of bats all show the identity of each other - vampires.In the past, vampires dare to appear in green city, will definitely be killed directly, used as magic material. But at the moment, there is only awe and fear in everyone''s eyes. Because these blood clans have been accepted by the great ELO and become the power to guard green city. At the beginning, the blood clan''s joining green city caused a certain panic, but it was the subordinates under ELO''s crown. Who dares to say more? But now the residents are not so afraid of the blood clan, because these vampires are not bloodthirsty people. The blood they need is publicly purchased by jinpuk, and they are very generous. Even when the blood was drawn, it caused quite a stir. Later, the common people found that blood donation was not a threat, and there was money to make, so their attitude towards blood clan was greatly eased. Only the stubborn devout believers of those sects will be full of malice to the blood clan, but that''s all. Although there are not many blood clans in green city, they are all powerful and powerful, and there are no outsiders at all. At this time, Fred, the second-generation blood descendant of level 25, had been appointed Deputy Speaker of green city and the top commander of Green City Army. Legendary power is on the top of the wall. The breath of terror, like the thunder of nine days, was pouring towards Pemberley. "All troops are in level one combat readiness. Commanders at all levels carry out military orders as planned. All of you in green city, we don''t need to panic. The light of dawn is all over us. Green city is protected by the crown, no one can break our wall! No one can beat us! No one can profane the glory under the crown! In order to break the dawn, the whole army is fighting The firm and confident voice resounds through the whole green city under the blessing of magic. The atmosphere, which had been frozen, suddenly surged. The soldiers were no longer afraid, the residents were no longer afraid, the officers were no longer at a loss, and the morale of all the people rose greatly. Yes, there are many old monsters, but they are not bad. They are not only guarded by high walls, but also under the crown of ELO! The dawn is shining on them, green city will never fall! Archduke O''Kelly took a deep breath as he looked at Frey, who was shocked by just a few words. The era of dawn has come... at the same time, my heart is also rejuvenated. Since the blood clan can be favored by Yiluo, then he may not be able to be reused and lead the troops to the battlefield again! He wants everyone to know that he, O''Kelly Nolan, the man who once ruled the entire southern province, is not dead. "At the command of the commander, everyone is ready to fight!" "Blow the trumpet..." "get ready for the arrow..." Wuwu ~ with the war trumpet of the dungeon, the wild half mouse man who covered the clouds and the sun suddenly started to land on all fours when he stepped into the distance of 500 blades from the city. Then, like a cheetah hunting wild animals, his muscles were tense, and he rushed towards the wall with a ferocious expression. The flying half mouse man in the sky also speeded up at the same time. The killing is about to begin. Rumbling ~ when the incalculable violent half rat charged at the same time, the whole ground was like a earthworm passing through, the earth was trembling and wailing. Even standing on the wall can feel the vibration. The wall of green city is 50 blades high and 30 blades wide. With the continuous construction for thousands of years, the city has become extremely strong and almost indestructible. "Goblin, get ready, let go!" After the commanders at all levels give orders, the goblin grenading car in the rear begins to turn, and the magic array above sends out a magic wave. Hoo Hoo ~ thousands of alchemy bombs with strong inertia pull out a long arc in the sky, and finally crash into the army of violent half rats. Bang ~ the earth vibrates. At this moment, the fire burst into the sky. The dense and violent half mouse man now became the straw in the strong wind, and was directly torn into stumps by the fierce air waves, mixed with the soil and splashed more than ten blades high. Death is spreading, and death''s sickle is reaping life wantonly. Among them, the alchemy bomb with specific high burning characteristics sputtered around after the explosion. After the violent half mouse man infected by the high-temperature fuel that could not be put out, these old monsters were burned to ashes, making the air filled with the stench of burnt hair. The alchemy bombs that killed the enemy by shrapnel were even more exaggerated. After the explosion, the sharp shrapnel shot around with terrible impact. The body of the rabid half rat can''t compete with the shrapnel flying at such a high speed. The body is pierced directly like a piece of paper. A piece of shrapnel can often kill four or five rabid half rat.The exaggerated lethality of the alchemy bomb stiffly stops the fierce momentum of the violent half mouse man, like a giant hand, which curbs the huge waves swept by the sky. The locust plague scene was cleared up in a big circle. The soldiers on the city wall saw this, and their morale suddenly rose. Only the players saw this scene, and their expression was very wonderful. "What the hell is this?? Do these aborigines talk about martial arts?? Even if NIMA has magic, now even the bombs are out. Is there a good way to live? " "I want to report these people!! I''m still using bows and arrows, but you''re using artillery? " "It''s exaggerating. What is it?" "A group of inexperienced people don''t even know about the alchemy bombs, one for 30 jinpuks, some for shops... NIMA, one for 30 jinpuks? This one shot hit at least a few thousand, that is not tens of thousands of kimpuk? Hundreds of millions of RMB? This is Jill''s battle. It''s a real money burning... " many players are shocked when they see the effect of simultaneous firing of alchemy bombs for the first time. Magic strong they have seen, but the power of the alchemy bomb so exaggerated or let him feel trembling. But after the first round of volley, the goblin catapult no longer continued to carry out artillery suppression. Although the alchemy bomb is strong, it also has a huge defect - the cost is too high. Although after the capture of green city, the city of dawn mastered three medium-sized magic crystal veins, but still can not resist the unrestrained bombardment. Li De even sighs every time he counts the consumption of alchemy bombs after a war. No wonder the alchemy civilization millions of years ago will disappear. This kind of consumption of resources is too exaggerated. It''s hard to support without strong enough power. How many resources will be consumed every year when the alchemy civilization is so powerful? Destruction is not without reason. After the artillery stopped, the wild half mouse people, who had lost their fear and pain, swarmed on again. The fearlessness of death is enough to frighten anyone. "Archer ready!! Let''s play But although the alchemy bombs stopped bombarding, the sniping on the city wall was far from over. The archer had been ready for a long time. When he got the order, he immediately filled the bow string and shot arrows at the furious half mouse man who had rushed to the distance of 100 blades below. Huhuhuhu ~ the sky was covered by black clouds formed by arrows. The number of exaggerated and terrible arrows blocked the light. Players nearby also shoot arrows. With the player''s ability, even if it''s not an archer, you can get a crossbow to attack. Rongguang doesn''t have any weapon punishment mechanism. As long as you have the ability, even a soldier can cast a spell. The caster on the wall also recognized his long prepared magic. For a moment, all kinds of colorful magic spots flash, with the arrow of the archer, even the epic film can not produce such a grand effect. Boom ~ a flash of light and shadow. The wild half mouse below died as if it had been reaped wheat. In the attack of the entrance terror, the violent half mouse suffered a terrible loss. There are too many old monsters to kill at will without aiming. This can make the players above the city wall excited and start to pull the bow and arrow wildly. This is a living experience, baby... but such a large war can never be decided in a short time. Although there are many deaths and injuries, there are so many rabid half mouse people that they can''t describe them. They are still coming like a tide. As time goes on, the corpse shop below has covered the ground, and more and more violent half mouse people rush to the bottom of the city wall. However, these monsters also face an unsolved problem - they can''t cross the wall. After thousands of years of construction, the green city wall has not known how much magic has been solidified, there is no way to climb. Aware of this scene, the soldiers immediately relaxed and prepared to continue harvesting. But it didn''t last long, and soon the soldiers turned ugly again. Because just now I don''t know why the flying half mouse people suddenly stopped and set out... the number of flying half mouse people is more exaggerated than the number of violent half mouse people, because the ground is at least a plane, and no matter how many people can be squeezed together. But the sky is three-dimensional, up and down, left and right can fly. So when the flying half mouse man attacked, the soldiers on the wall immediately felt great pressure. The archer immediately moved the target from the ground to mid air. The threat of flying half mouse also made the air force commander frown. Before long, more than 30000 Pegasus troops in green city immediately took off to fight. Following here are thousands of magic language bats, which also begin to fly up to protect the sky of green city. Just as the air war was about to break out.All of a sudden, there was a terrible wave from behind the violent half mouse man. Boom ~ it''s like a nuclear explosion, and the sound of terror explodes in everyone''s ears. Then a sensational force came to green city in an invincible manner. Where it passes, the earth is broken, and the huge stones and soil are rolled up and smashed down again, which is a tragic image of the end of the world. The fury half mouse man is more like a paste of paper, crushed into mashed meat. When the force approached green city, the army above the city wall could see that it was a virtual shadow of a mouse, but its size was as high as a hundred blades, and the heaven and earth seemed to be broken at its feet. Although the place that the giant rat passes through is the violent half mouse man who was injured first. But the faces of the crowd above the wall changed. "Come on, get out of the wall!" But the order came too late. In just a dozen breaths, before the soldiers had made much movement, the ghost of the hundred blade high giant rat came across time and space, just like the ancient myth came to the world, crashing up towards the city wall in an invincible posture. Boom ~ collapse. The strong wall is like a dam made of mud in front of the power of natural disaster. It''s directly smashed. Even the ten blade high boulders used to build the city wall were smashed on the street by the huge force, and then pulled out a long arc of death, killing dozens of people. Looking back at the wall that was hit by the giant rat, the distance of a thousand blades around it became a dead place at this time. The broken stones of the city wall are scattered everywhere like the sand. When the huge stones are smashed into the sky, they can''t escape and have nowhere to escape. Flesh and blood. The terrible doomsday disaster lasted for dozens of seconds before it slowly returned to calm. When the soldiers around recovered, they immediately took a breath. The wall of green city collapsed!! Under the impact of the giant rat, the strong wall was broken a hundred blade long distance. Many soldiers were shocked by the terrible scene. What level of power is it that can smash the hundred blade long wall? This is a wall with 50 blades high and 30 blades thick, depicting countless magic circles, which is stronger than the mountains!! So destroyed?? Around the commander''s face pale, suddenly seems to think of something, quickly blow the clarion call for help. The wall has collapsed. Those damned old monsters will never be idle! Next is the beginning of the fierce battle! Sure enough, the path that had just been killed by the giant mouse was immediately filled by the violent half mouse man around. Intrepid old monsters rush into the gap of the city wall with the most brutal attitude. They want to destroy everything that exists in this world! When the remaining soldiers around saw the dense and violent half mouse people on the broken city wall, their hair immediately stood up... everyone knows that the real battle of flesh and blood has begun. Sobbing ~ ~ a very urgent call for help sounded, and the surrounding troops who came from the shockwave began to support quickly. But in such a short time, a lot of violent half mouse people have already poured into the ruins of the city wall. The soldiers in thick armor roared fiercely and collided with the God slaves who were not afraid of death in the most direct way. In an instant, the sound of fighting, roaring, screaming, and the chaos of the battlefield made this land a bloody slaughterhouse. The battle went white hot. The limbs were broken and bloody. The soldiers on both sides of the city wall are also shooting wildly at the moment, trying to stop the violent half mouse man pouring in from the collapsed city wall. But these old monsters are too many, and the flying half mouse man in the air can''t be killed at all. When the situation became more and more urgent, the alchemy catapult roared up again with a loud explosion. The tyrannical and violent half mouse man was forced to stop his attack in the fire. "President Yue, we are arranged to defend the city wall on the right side of the city gate. Now the situation is very urgent. Those old monsters have rushed into the gap of the collapsed city wall..." Zhao Yue, who just got the old monsters attacking green city and was on the emergency line, was very serious after hearing the report from his subordinates. "Gather the core players who stay in green city immediately, and we will fight immediately." The main cities of players, eNOS city and green city, are the only two large cities in the southern provinces. Other cities are either too small or have been captured, so the main force of scarlet month is in these two cities. After hearing this command, several players immediately went down to deliver the message. Soon, thousands of level 10 players began to gather and kill towards the city wall.¡ª¡ª - - - "I''ve smelled the decadent breath of the old days... " GA GA GA, here comes the great withered bones... " " it''s really an exciting battlefield... "master, do you want me to help you? These dirty rats should be purified by my dragon breath In the sky of thousand blades, Li De is overlooking the earth more than ten kilometers away from green city. From afar, the scene is more spectacular than the mythical war depicted in the minstrels. Green city is like a lion on the earth, towering and vast. But at this time, the lion is being attacked by a group of ants blocking the sky, and a single ant is not worth mentioning. But the ants that cover the sky are like a storm. Even the mighty lion on the reef still shows signs of overturning in the face of the storm. At this time, the fierce half mouse just launched an attack. The front of green city was completely occupied because of the large number, while the rear of green city was still in a safe state. Looking from the side far away from the battlefield, Li De could clearly see that the whole sky was clearly divided with green city as the boundary. On one side is the black occupied by the fury half mouse, and on the other side is the light that has not been eroded. Green city became a shield against the dark. The archers and casters on the wall of the city burst out colorful attack means, adding a few colors to the dark environment. Of course, these colors are beautiful but also deadly. Every time the magic fluctuates, a large part of the fury half mouse will fall down, and the casters on the wall greatly ease the pressure of the army. From an outsider''s point of view, this scene is more enjoyable than any movie blockbuster. But the war situation soon changed. In the eyes of Li De, a giant mouse ghost floated from the depths of the violent half mouse man, and then dashed toward the wall. Boom ~ the original perfect defense line exploded a huge hole in an instant. The two sides met in a split second. Those wild half mouse people immediately gave up the idea of climbing from other walls and poured directly into the hundred blade long gap. Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ The Alchemy bomb exploded again, with the gap of the city wall as the center, the terrible shock wave tore the earth, countless flesh and blood flying. Seeing this, Li De couldn''t help looking at the rear of the wild half mouse who was dashed out of a blank road by a giant mouse. At the moment when the mysterious existence released the giant rat, he felt a very familiar breath. The old evil god, the God of pestilence. At this moment, Freya dusk, the 36 level angel of death, quietly flapped her pure black wings to get close to Li De. Although he didn''t deliberately exude dignity, the momentum of his actions made Li De''s bones tremble, and he didn''t dare to say a word. There is a difference of 10 levels between the level 26 legend and the level 36 medium spirit, and the difference of combat effectiveness is more than 100 times. "Master, there is a disgusting old evil god hidden in the depths of those old monsters. Do you want me to hunt it? " When kugu heard this, he trembled all over, and the fire of soul was burning in his empty eyes. At the moment, the undead only felt that he had seen his idol... listen to this, it was an evil god who was in charge of tens of millions of slaves, and his mouth was to hunt and kill each other. Li De turned his head and looked at Freya, who had put the black cross sword in his hand, with a very happy expression. This is a qualified subordinate. If you don''t agree with him, you have to kill the boss of the other party. It''s too in line with his taste. If it wasn''t for the death scorching angel''s body, he really wanted to try the feeling of riding an angel... It must be more comfortable than standing on the head of this chatter. "Don''t worry, wait..." Li De didn''t rush to start, and now there is only the God of pestilence, an evil god. It''s not known whether the other party has ambush or backhand. It''s handsome to rush in like this, but it''s also very dangerous... behind the half rat man. Shrouded in a thick fog of the old days, we can only vaguely see a ghost of the God of pestilence. At the moment, the momentum of the God of pestilence is extremely tyrannical. "God of the new sun..." "I will devour the souls of all your believers and cut off all your sources of strength..." "send the giant rat army to attack!" The evil ancient blasphemy was instantly transmitted, and the senior servants surrounded by the old atmosphere immediately began to carry out the order.Before long, tens of thousands of giant mice, 8-blade tall and 15 blade long, like hills, emerged from the fierce half mouse man. When the army in front of the city saw the giant rat Legion which was more fierce and exaggerated than the giant beast, his face suddenly changed. "Enemy attack!" Whew, whew ~ the sharp arrows on the surrounding city walls are shot like they don''t need money, but it''s OK to shoot the giant rat, but the opponent''s skin is too thick, even shooting the giant rat into a hedgehog can''t cause fatal damage. On the contrary, the pain aroused the madness of the giant rat, which surged into the city wall. The damaged wall had been blocked by the army, but after the giant rat joined the battle, the army began to see a large number of casualties. The size difference is too big, and the level of each giant rat is as high as level 15. The army has no way to deal with it. When hundreds and thousands of rats rushed into the city wall, the surrounding guard troops directly began to rout. No match. Seeing the erosion of the situation, the top fighting capacity of green city, which has been standing still, is no longer hidden. The legendary second-generation blood Frey, who has reached level 25, takes the lead and flies across the sky. His blood magic is like a machine gun. A giant rat often sticks to it for less than three seconds and will bleed on the spot and be killed alive by magic. Although the Legion of giant rats is powerful, there is a huge defect in the Army: it is huge and lacks dexterity. In the face of low-level troops, this defect is nothing. After all, it is rough and fleshy, but it is fatal to the top combat effectiveness. Frey is going to withstand the impact of the giant rat legion with only one person. The legendary combat effectiveness is not strong. Other top powers are not idle. They are helping one another. Level 25 Legend - Stanley, level 20 extraordinary - female martial arts God Betty, even wina and Issa, who have reached level 20 extraordinary, are casting spells on the distant tower to support. In addition, there is also a level 20 supernormal, the cannibal Welsh, who was incorporated by Lee, who was on the front line. After these powerful fighting forces joined the battlefield, the turbulent situation was immediately stabilized. Li De, who was driving the dead bone to fly over green city, was touched by the scene. At the beginning, he planned to come in person, but now it seems that he is worried too much. His subordinates are no longer the three or two kittens. If there is no plague God in the fury half, green city will be as stable as a mountain with these top fighting power alone. Two legends are at the forefront. Not everyone can shake this power. "I''ve smelled the breath of death, master. Let the great dead bones teach those humble worms a lesson..." "the light of dawn spreads to me..." "I can''t wait for them to taste the dragon breath..." dead bones come to the sky of green city. They can''t stand the battle and scream with excitement. Li De floated up in tears and laughter at the words, "go." "Gagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagaga? ... " with a strange smile, the released skeleton rushed towards the gap of the city wall. The scarlet force on the body filled the air instantly, and the gray breath of death began to gather in the throat. After glancing at the dead bone, Li De was too lazy to pay attention to it. He didn''t have to worry about this guy with resurrection ability. Eyes slightly shifted, and then saw the back of the city wall, a few blade high tower, are working hard to cast the two charming figures. Weina and Issa. Two girls have reached the extraordinary, among them, Weina is promoted by his faith, and Issa is promoted by her own talent. Li De had never seen the two fight before, so he couldn''t help looking more curiously. It seems that the tower was abandoned by a mage a long time ago. Most of the walls on the top floor have been removed and the roof has collapsed. But I don''t know if it''s Weina or Issa who cast a spell to make the cracked walls and roofs become extremely strong. There''s no need to worry about collapse. The two girls have very different casting styles. Weina tends to cast magic with great power and long casting time. Most of them are from the Fourth Ring Road. They like lava fireball and violent thunder fireball best. They can empty a large number of enemies every time they cast a spell. Her fighting style is quite similar to her commercial means. It is very open and close, but it is also deadly and daunting. But Issa prefers the magic with medium power and fast casting speed, which is quite similar to the fighting style of Li De''s early days. What''s more, Li De was embarrassed by the magic of this girl. One ring, two ring, three ring, four ring, even five ring magic girl can.Li De watched it for a few minutes, only to find that the magic that Issa released was not repeated except for a few similar to fireball. There are two extraordinary girls sitting in the town. The magic on the tower will be released once a second. The speed is so fast that the front range is empty. True magic fort. When Li De saw this scene, it was inexplicably complicated, especially for Issa. It was like her sister grew up, some proud and some lost... the girl had grown up to this height unconsciously. He observed for a short time, the two girls seem to feel something, Qi brush turned his head, at a glance to see the mid air of Li De. Their eyes lit up in an instant. "Teacher..." "Mr. Li De..." the clear voice was full of surprises. With a smile, Li De floated directly above the tower. At the moment of landing, Issa trotted over and hugged his hand. Slightly raised his head, his Ruby eyes looked at him, his eyes were full of unconditional trust and dependence, and his face was filled with joy from the bottom of his heart. Although Weina didn''t move at this time, her eyes were bent with laughter, and her love and closeness couldn''t be concealed. Li De smiles, rubs Issa''s head, leads the little girl to step forward, and stands shoulder to shoulder with Weina. Eyes began to scan the wall not far away, as well as the old monsters pouring in from the gap of the wall. "You''ve done a great job. The old days have come. The world is in chaos. Only power is the most trustworthy thing. If you want to have peace of mind and protect your relatives and friends, you must have enough strength. " "Lord Li De..." Weina was touched by Li De''s words. A few years ago, she was almost sold to a lame nobleman in her sixties by her adoptive mother. If it wasn''t for Li De who brought her back to scarlet mage tower, she might have finished her life. This is the reason why she did not forget to practice magic every day when she had a high status in green city. When Li De did not help her improve her strength, she was only one step away from the mage of level 15. Weina does not have the golden blood of Issa, nor the opportunity of Li De, relying on her own hard work and hard work. Of course, she tries to improve her strength not only to make herself strong, but also has a little secret in her heart that outsiders will never know - she hopes that one day she will become strong enough to protect Li De... Just like he protected her a long time ago. Maybe she will never be able to reach this height, but she still has this firm idea... In the future, maybe she can protect Lord Li de. Li De takes a look at Weina with a strange expression, and some are not clear. Therefore, he just gives two words of advice, how can he be very moved? Naturally, he would not know his little maid''s careful thinking, but if he knew, he would be very touched. It was not easy for Weina to keep such a clean and pure side after so many experiences. Li De wanted to say something else, but at this moment, a terrible sound suddenly broke out outside the wall, like ten thousand thunderbolts falling together. Boom ~ a breath of terror to the extreme, towering and heavy, has the potential to destroy heaven and earth, the majestic power, such as hundreds of millions of stars in the universe gathered together, sweeping the heaven and earth. Around the original crazy impact of the green city of the wild half mouse, like being pressed the pause button, instantly stopped the body. Then these old monsters, regardless of life and death, whether they are still on the battlefield or not, kneel down in the distance. The whole sky seemed quiet as the wild half mouse man covering the earth knelt down in one direction. All the human soldiers felt the breath of shock. They were pressed on their chest like a huge rock. They even felt difficult to breathe at this moment. Even their souls, their bodies, all of them are trembling unconsciously. Great terror came. It is beyond the ultimate existence of the world, it only sends out a breath, it is enough to make the world dim and the stars turn back. "Pestilence and death were, pestilence and death are, pestilence and death will always be..." "he is eternal, he is the past, he exists in the past, he also exists in the present evening..." "he will not die, he will live forever, he will be reborn..." it is like thousands of people kneeling to pray at the same time, and it is like the evil emanating from non-human organs The words of love ring in the sky. After a few breaths, a dark figure appeared in front of the city wall. It floats in mid air and is worshipped by tens of millions of servants of evil gods.The atmosphere of the old days shrouded his figure, the wild half mouse man covering the earth was worshiping, and the flying half mouse man floating in the sky was bowing down. under the dark clouds, the height of more than ten blades was full of dim light, which was enough to suppress the illusory figure of heaven and earth. Now it became the focus of millions of people in green city. The crowd was frightened by the smell of terror. "This, what is this?" "Is it the old evil god?" "It''s said that an old evil god is occupying liser city. I didn''t expect that the other side would attack us now!" "How to deal with this?" "Who can stop this evil god in such a terrible atmosphere... The goddess is up. Is green city going to fall today?" Many people are extremely pessimistic, but at the moment, some believers are unwilling to roar. "Under the crown, we have ELO under the crown! What are you afraid of? That damned old evil god is just a servant who worships under the crown! " "Yes, that''s right. ELO''s coronation is in lisser city. This old evil god can''t compete with ELO!" "The dawn is on, the light under the crown is shining on us!" The God of pestilence, wrapped in the thick fog of the old days, sensed the breath of fear in green city, and his inner emotion rose to the extreme. Is there anything more refreshing to kill the enemy and complete revenge in front of the other party''s followers and under the gaze of millions of people?! No more. The thought that he was going to capture the city and kill the enemy that he hated day and night made the plague God feel a surge of pleasure. As for whether he will encounter resistance, he never has any doubt. He is the supreme being of level 34! Who else can challenge him in this world?! It was because he couldn''t come down to the plane that he had suffered in the hands of the damned new sun god. At this moment, when he comes to the plane, all his hatred will be cleared by him! The God of pestilence is very clear about a message - after the advent of the old days, the gods all over the sky have lost their power, so he is so confident. No matter how powerful the gods are, they still need enough time to recover their strength, so he has no worries. The life in this world that can kill the great old master does not exist at this time. And as time goes on, after more old powers invade, their gods, who should have controlled the world, are still more powerful. "I am the eternal master of the old days, the God of pestilence." "ELO, the humble God of the new sun, I will destroy your city and devour the souls of all your believers! I will let you pay for all the sins you have committed "Ha ha ha ha, tremble under my majesty, fear!" Blasphemous language with stinging soul evil surge, the army below all turned pale, even as the legendary second generation of blood Frey and Stanley are also breathing hard under the divine power at the moment. At this moment, the whole green city fell into a dead silence, as if breathing a little more would be watched by the terrible evil god. Fear spreads in an irresistible manner at this time. That''s a real old evil god, standing in front of them now! A lot of people feel that there is no movement in green city, and they can''t help looking desperate. "Did ELO run away because the enemy was too strong?" "No, it won''t. ELO won''t leave us!" "Who can fight against such a terrible evil god... Under the crown of ELO, really?" The power of the God of plague is so terrible that many soldiers are shaken at the moment. In the face of such existence, can we really resist the absence of ELO? "Hahaha, God of the new sun, come out to meet the judgment..." "I have sensed your breath, and the smell of your soul can''t be covered up..." "I will take out your soul and roast it with the devil''s flame for thousands of years!" The God of plague didn''t rush to do it. He sensed the flexibility of the damned God of new sun, and as expected, the other party seemed far from recovering the power of the God.... cat playing with mouse. The feeling of seeing the enemy destroyed step by step satisfied his abnormal desire. "A weak mouse... Who gave you the courage to shout in front of me?" With an indifferent voice, a handsome figure that excited all green city residents appeared in the air. Its elegant temperament and unique demeanor make everyone below amazing. ELO!! Greentown''s most powerful patron. The believers at dawn were excited when they saw their God go out."ELO didn''t abandon us. He''s here!" "Praise the dawn, the crown will surely kill that monster!" But at this time, many non believers are full of worries. "That''s the old evil god. Can ELO beat each other under the crown?" "The other side must be many times stronger than when they were in Lisle... How should the God of dawn deal with it?" "This battle, I''m afraid of hanging..." seeing Li De actually dare to appear in front of me, the God of pestilence, who can''t see clearly, laughs wildly. "Humble God of new sun, have you ever thought about this day!" The excitement of revenge made the old evil god fall into madness. He has been waiting for this day for too long. "I will refine you into an immortal monster, then whip your soul day and night, and let the mad rat devour your flesh and blood!" Li De was floating in the air, looking at the God of pestilence from a distance, with a cold radian hanging from the corner of his mouth. "You have the right to let me do it?" The God of pestilence was stunned and furious, but he was blocked by Li De before he spoke. "Too much of your nonsense." With that, he turned his head slightly and looked at the empty side of the body with a calm tone. "Freya, I want the head of this mouse." The crowd below was stunned when they heard this, but before they could react, the space around Li De was suddenly broken. Then a figure, which was more terrifying than the God of plague, appeared in the sky. Twelve pure black wings radiate endless prestige, just like the spring water of the Styx River in the sky, the black cross swords in their hands burst out a hundred feet of light at the moment, and everything around seems to be swallowed by this sword. "The God of dawn sits down. The first general, the blazing Angel Freya dusk, beheads you by the command of the Lord." "I will draw my sword to you." Below the crowd suddenly silent, the first war will?? How could the dawn sect still have the guardian angel?? On the other side, the God of pestilence felt Freya''s breath, his body trembled, and his face could not be seen showed some incredible eyes. That kind of feeling... Level 35 medium divine power?!! No, how can it be? Less than a year after the advent of the old, how can there be such a terrible new God on the theme plane!! But Freya won''t wait for him to respond. After the words fall, her body turns into a streamer directly, killing the God of plague with the attitude of falling stars. Where it passes, the space seems to be erased by a big hand, which is a chaos. Those flying half rats in mid air are more like pieces of paper, and become plasma. The sky collapses and everything dies. Star river turns upside down, broken star day breaks. A very dazzling light across time and space, a direct attack on the worshipped God of plague. The God of pestilence could not evade, and there was no time to evade. But the old master did not fear, but the operation of the whole body of divine power, towards Freya to kill. He wants to let everyone watch, no one can stop him from destroying the world! Old days are eternity. Bang ~ at this moment, both sides are like two stars colliding in the Milky way. The terrible shock wave burst up in the center, like a magnitude 18 storm, which rolled up ten million tons of sea water and hung upside down in the sky. At the moment, the crowd was buzzing and tinnitus, and many people even died by vomiting blood. When people looked up at the sky, they found that the collision area was blurred. The power of both sides is beyond the limit that the world can bear, and makes everything around us turn into chaos and nothingness. Although there are thousands of blades away from the battlefield, all people only feel that they are thousands of miles away from each other. No one knows what happened on which battlefield, and no one can see the specific fighting process. They can only feel the vague void of constant energy, making the battlefield a place of chaos and absolute death. The battle between the two sides in the chaos seems to make the universe roar. It is the collision between star domains, the falling of infinite stars and the collapse of the boundless sky. Time seems to stop at this moment. Everyone looks at Li De floating in the sky, and every second of breathing feels that a century has passed. They are eager to know who wins and who loses, and why. It''s just when everyone''s heart is at the top and they''re looking forward to it. I don''t know how long, maybe a second, maybe a decade, the war wave in that chaotic and nihilistic place suddenly stopped. It''s like it''s all about winning or losing.Then, under the gaze of countless players and aborigines in front of the city wall, a virtual shadow with 12 wings came through the void. But the man with the sharp right eye saw that on the hand of the virtual shadow, there was a ferocious corpse of half mouse man. "What''s that?" "Body, a body!" "This, this..." the surprised crowd is shouting with disbelief, and their hearts have been shocked to the extreme at the moment. I saw the corpse''s heart was pierced by the long sword. Before I could pull it out, Didi''s heart was dripping down the sword tip... blood stained battle clothes, singing triumphantly. Bloodthirsty Freya, holding the God of pestilence, who has been reduced to its original shape, comes to Li De in the eyes of countless people, and puts the body of God of pestilence in front of him. Then the terrible being who has just killed a deity kneels down on one knee to Li De in the void. The lofty head that all beings worship is humble, like the most loyal people submit to her king. "The Lord, the God of plague level 34, has been executed." The whole city of green heard this in silence. All people''s ears are only the sound of the wind blowing in the air... Zhao Yue, who witnessed the whole process above the city wall, saw that the blazing angels who killed the gods were all under Li De''s feet, and felt his heart beating extraordinarily fast. At the same time, his eyes were almost unable to hide his worship. She knew at the moment that this man was unique. Weina holds her robe tightly in her hands, and her palms are full of sweat. Looking at the countless people below who are crazy about Li De, her face shows a heartfelt smile and incomparable pride... It''s Lord Li De. Issa held her hands together, and her eyes seemed to twinkle with stars. "Teacher... Very handsome..." she said Chapter 464 Dead, a mighty old evil god is dead. Death is so simple, so hard to prevent. The God of pestilence has just returned to the world. He is extremely fierce. He even smashed the wall with 50 blades high and 30 blades thick, which can resist the magic of the four rings. The aftereffects are still in people''s hearts. But now his body has been used as a booty without dignity and placed in front of the crown of ELO, the patron of green city. This scene is too shocking, just like the picture in the epic, which is enough for the bards to praise for thousands of years... after the God of pestilence was hunted and killed, the violent half mouse man suddenly fell into endless panic. Just now, the state of fearing death turned into a headless fly, escaping towards the distance faster than before. As a servant of the gods, the sky became bright again. The residents below are in a very high mood at the moment. The look to the sky is full of worship and fanaticism. Especially Freya, when the blazing angel came back with blood, the words "the God of plague, level 34, has been executed" came to mind. Level 34... Just this level makes them feel suffocated. How terrible is the God of plague? In the hands of the other party, but died so simply... the crowd gradually boiling up. "Is that the twelve winged angel?"?? It is said that only the most powerful God can have the loyalty of the twelve winged Blazing Angels. Even under ELO''s crown, he has... Praise the light. " A believer of the Illuminati was surprised. "It''s hard to imagine, hard to imagine, the goddess is on the stage!! So the evil god who survived from ancient times and was able to destroy the world was killed? " An old man with white beard widened his eyes and couldn''t recover for a long time. "How powerful is that blazing angel? Even gods can be killed! And how strong will it be under the crown of ELO, who can make the terrible life of the blazing Angel submit A shadowed Assassin''s legs trembled and his mouth murmured unconsciously. "..." the aborigines are shocked, and the players are not. Although some players have witnessed the peerless scene that the God of the nobility was smashed by Li De. But after all, everyone has the ability to accept ELO''s powerful heart, and according to the later analysis, it''s not surprising that the noble God who was killed without dignity has not recovered to the peak state. But now, ELO just sent the next blazing angel to kill a 34 level old evil god in the eyes of tens of millions of people. The power of heaven is in sight! It doesn''t shock the players. That night, a large number of posts about the war appeared on the Rongguang official forum. "The God of dawn sit down, the first war general, one hand blows up the level 34 old evil god, invincible! Screenshot of angel ¡¤ JPG, close up of angel''s long legs ¡¤ jpg! This is definitely the ceiling of combat power known by glory. Who else can compete with ELO? Who else? ¡· I really envy the God of dawn. If there''s something to do, it''s ok... my husband is so handsome, I''m going to die... when they are still working hard to upgrade, the other party is already working hard, and the gap is not so big. In an instant, Li De was blown up by the players. Of course, if the players knew that Li De was a man from the earth, they would not be so kind... Except for the female players, everyone would scold him. Floating in midair, Li De didn''t care about anything else. At this time, he looked at Freya kneeling on one knee in midair and was surprised. Although he knew the power of the death blazing angel, he didn''t expect that the God of plague, who was strong to level 34, could not last five minutes. Although Freya''s damage is not small, and even her completely bound artifact, the angel armor, has been cracked in a large area, it is absolutely shocking to kill a 34 level old evil god. "Freya, you''ve done a good job. Go down to have a rest and heal first..." to reach Freya''s level, as long as you are not killed on the spot or injured to the source, you can recover quickly even if you are seriously injured. It''s the same with the opponent''s armor. The extraordinary armor has the function of automatic repair. This artifact will not be bad. "Yes, master." Freya nods. Li De''s will is her direction. As a guardian angel, her sword is only drawn for him. The angel of death, who was red with blood and armor, stood up and slowly pulled out the sword that was still in the heart of the God of plague. The sword stained with divine blood glows at the moment, and its energy fluctuation is particularly amazing. Looking down at the crowd watching her fanatically below, Freya''s figure blurs and disappears directly into the air.At the moment, only the corpse of the God of pestilence was left on the field, and Li De, who stood still and didn''t fight this battle, gained more reputation than Freya, who just killed the God. After all, no matter how strong Freya is, she is also subject to his subordinates. One is the king, and the other is the general.... seeing this, Li De pondered a little and then waved his hand. With a magic hand, he threw the ferocious corpse of plague God, which was only the size of normal human beings, to the bones flying in the sky. Then he turned and took a look at the excited soldiers and residents below. The sound is like a mysterious language coming from the distant starry sky, slowly ringing through the whole green city. "My believers, my people, I am the Lord of your faith, the patron of green city, the God of dawn." After Li De''s voice sounded, the residents below stopped their voice and looked at him with longing. Li De''s voice became deep and solemn. "As you can see, the world has changed, it has become dangerous, it has become terrifying, it has become confusing to all." "At this moment, darkness has enveloped the earth, night has come to the world, the stars are no longer bright, the sun and the moon are dim, our past beauty has been destroyed by the old natural disasters... My faithful believers, I have to tell you that the end is coming..." the excited people below are splashed with cold water, and now they are all smiling The excitement froze. The fear of being dominated by old monsters was recalled in their eyes. How many people in green have escaped from other cities? At least two-thirds! So they can''t understand the horror of the old monsters who occupied their homes more clearly... at the moment, Li De activated their inner shadow and showed infinite fear on his face. But then the crowd seemed to think of something. They looked closely at Li De in the sky. At this time, they seemed to place all their hopes on him. After a short pause, Li De felt the change of the atmosphere below and nodded slightly in his heart. "The natural disasters of the old days are inevitable, and no one can escape. Although the end of the day is terrible, residents of green city, you don''t have to be afraid... " " because you are believers of dawn and my people! " The tone was suddenly high. "The light of the dawn will shine on you. Even if the darkness falls on the earth and everything dies, I will guide you to the dawn and hope." "As long as I live, no one can hurt my believers!" "This old evil god is the best witness! His body, I will be in the central square for three days. I want everyone to know that the residents of green city are believers of dawn, and believers of dawn are under my protection. My believers, you will never walk alone. I am your support. All for the dawn After Li De''s words fell, he glanced at a group of silent people, then his body gradually blurred and turned into a streamer into green city. The crowd below didn''t come back to life until Li De disappeared for a long time. They were all shocked by these words. For the first time, many people feel extremely proud and proud that they are believers of dawn. The gods above, the existence they look up to, can treat them so kindly... What an honor! "Son, do you hear what ELO just said? Come on, let''s go to dawn church and pray now. It will be the greatest glory of our life to believe in such a great existence! " "Father, I''m going to break my promise. I want to change my faith... Sorry, I''ll go to your tombstone tomorrow and tell you the reason..." "the gods I once believed in are so humble compared with ELO''s crown. Under the great crown, your glory will become eternal..." "this is ELO''s crown, our faith!" "..." Li De, who came back with a great victory, naturally said more than Wan Jun. What''s more, his words directly hit the hearts of the people below. What a reverence for his position?! Under the crown of ELO, the God of dawn. The survival of the whole city of green is in his mind. such a great man should be so kind to these humble believers. What a glory?! Excitement, worship, all kinds of emotions ferment in the heart, even many female aunts are red in the eyes, and those believers are moved to the extreme. - - - - - - with the God of plague being beheaded under the horse and the violent half mouse man breaking up, the sudden war has greatly increased the self-confidence of all the residents of green city.It''s not only because the enemy has been defeated this time, but also because everyone has a clearer understanding of their patron, ELO. Originally, they do not have to worry about their own safety as before, because their backers are unprecedentedly powerful! After Li De''s short but powerful speech that day, the number of believers of the dawn sect increased by the largest since the occupation of green city, with millions of believers in one day.... before the dawn sect preached in the whole green city for such a long time, it was only over a million believers, and now it has doubled directly. Now dawn believers make up half of the city''s population. Other residents, even if they don''t believe in the Breaking Dawn sect, also have great admiration and favor for the Breaking Dawn sect. however, many people''s years of faith habits make them unable to change their faith for a while and a half, but as time goes on, more and more people will become Breaking Dawn believers. As he promised, Li De directly hung the God of plague on the central square of green city for residents to watch. This move also caused a great sensation. Even if the God of pestilence had died, the fluctuation of his body was also shocking. Even if you stand in the distance, you can feel the danger coming. That''s the real God. Now it''s hanging on the wall for everyone to watch... It''s just amazing. Li De''s reputation also rose to the top because of this move, which directly led to the rapid growth of believers in the next few days... he has become the biggest winner of this war. As for the God of pestilence who was killed, I''m afraid that this old evil god can''t imagine that he will fall here one day, and even be pulled out to show to the public when he dies... Li De also has to lament that the God of pestilence is the most unlucky old evil god in history. When he gets out of poverty, he can not only kill people, but also make the surrounding forces tremble. But this guy met him at the beginning of breaking the seal, and he robbed him all the way from the body to the artifact, and now he put his life into it, which is absolutely a tragedy in the world... that afternoon, the city master''s manor. Lee has brought together Archduke O''Kelly, Nicole, Weina, Frey, Stanley, and now all the top people in green city. After several people said hello to Li De, Nicole said first. "Under the crown, do we need to immediately send a large army to attack liser city to completely eliminate this hidden danger..." Nicole, who was wearing a priest''s robe, looked very serious and could not see a smile on the girl''s face when discussing business. Nicole has now been appointed speaker of Green''s city hall with extraordinary power. This little girl, who was brought up by Li De, showed her talent in management when he first met her. Now, after several years of training, his ability is no less than Harrison''s, so Li De is very relieved to give green city to her management. "For the time being, slowly..." Li De didn''t rush to agree, and he looked around at the crowd with deep eyes. "Freya said that the God of plague didn''t use any artifact during the battle, and I didn''t find any artifact on him..." this endless remark made several people in the hall stunned. After a moment, Nicole was the first to respond. "Under the crown, I remember when the God of plague broke the seal, there were four artifact beside him. Among them, the eye of the old evil god was taken by you from the place where you buried your bones, and later it was swallowed by asrega. It is reasonable to say that the God of pestilence should still have three artifact left, but not now... Do you mean that there may be other old evil gods in liser? " Li De gave Nicole a look of appreciation. "That''s right. No one knows what Lisle has become. Now Freya''s heavy damage will take at least half a month to recover. To pull out this nail, we must have enough strength to suppress the situation. " Looking at a few people are aware of, he did not sell the key, continued. "But we can''t be idle and immediately issue the order to the adventurer who lost his plane to clean up Lisle. First cut its wings and clear all the surrounding areas of green city. After clearing the surrounding areas, launch a general attack. " "In addition, it can also sweep the old monsters of the whole southern provinces to restore a certain order. But remember, this time the main purpose of cleaning up the old monsters is to gather up other cities that have not yet fallen, so there is no need to waste troops in those dead places. " The biggest hidden danger in the southern provinces is undoubtedly the city of lisser. As long as the old atmosphere is not cut off in other places, the old monsters can not be cleaned up. So his purpose of sweeping the southern provinces was to plunder the population and obtain resources, not others. "Yes, under the crown." The crowd responded immediately.Li De murmured a little. "The population of green city is too large now, it has exceeded its capacity. To solve this problem, you are going to take some of the faithful members of the dawn sect back to the city of dawn. One more thing you should be aware of, though we have solved the biggest danger in green city at present - the God of plague. But the old disaster has just begun, far from over. Green city is not necessarily safe in the future, so you should be prepared for it in all aspects, especially... Giving up green city. " The scene froze with the words. Give up green city? Li De has just killed the enemy. Now Li De has made them ready to give up green city. Is the future so dangerous? Li De looked at the puzzled look of the people and didn''t explain it too much. Although it is commendable to kill an old evil god, it is of no help in the situation of the old invasion, and even can stir up a wave. Who was behind the old days invasion? The old ruler, the terrible being killed and resurrected by the creator. The other even ruled the chaos before the birth of multiple planes. The stone slabs of fate, which repose the glorious fate, are crushed by each other with the gear of time, and it is also his reason that the gods all over the sky are reduced to all. So if they want to survive in the old catastrophes, is it as simple as hunting a plague God? Even the ten hundred pestilence gods, in front of the old rulers, are no more than the second in the younger brother. But it''s not necessarily a good thing for the old dominators to spread out. Some powerful existence will be perceived as long as its name is recited. So Lee is not going to tell everyone. "This is to prevent the residents from eroding to such a degree, just know it in your mind, go down first..." the excitement of the people returning home after a big victory dissipated a little, and they were thinking about Li De''s intention after they left. Of course, these smart guys all started to prepare for the future. After these high-level dispersed, Li De sent for Zhao Yue, the president of scarlet moon. He has something important to do. When Zhao Yue heard Li De''s call, he felt a little uneasy. Smart she has already guessed the real identity of Li De, but after all, Li De has not admitted to her, so at this time the inner emotions are quite complex. After all, who has just experienced Freya holding the body of the God of pestilence, and then kneeling in front of Li De, will not be too calm. After entering the luxurious manor, Zhao Yue meets Li De, who claims to be Yiluo''s crown, for the first time in the game. Seeing Li De''s handsome face, Zhao Yue''s expression was very delicate. It took a long time for him to breathe out slowly. "Mr. Li, should I call you Mr. Li... Or Mr. ELO?" Li De smiles. When dawn city provided intelligence support for Zhao Yue, he decided that the clever imperial sister would infer his true identity. But he didn''t expect that when he returned to the earth, the other party didn''t expose him, and now it''s time to expose him. However, he doesn''t care much about it. Zhao Yue''s performance has won his recognition, and the other party''s identity as vice president of scarlet month is qualified to know more secrets. "All right..." although it has been confirmed in her heart, Zhao Yue still trembles when she hears Li De say this. The shock on his face could no longer be concealed. After a long time, he managed to suppress the tumbling emotion. Eyes straight at Li De, you you road. "Mr. Li, are you not afraid that I will let out this information?" Li De shrugged his shoulders and looked directly at Zhao Yue''s beautiful eyes of autumn water. "I believe you." Zhao Yue looks at Li De''s resolute and confident eyes, his heart beats fast, and a faint blush appears on his face... his eyes deviate unnaturally, avoiding his eyes. "Mr. Li, you''re my boss. Naturally, I''m standing with you and won''t talk to other people..." although I''m trying to suppress my inner emotions, what I say is very stiff and unnatural. Zhao Yue himself is aware of this and quickly changes the topic with a red face. "Mr. Li, what''s your next plan? Red moon will cooperate with you.... at the moment, Li De has been dominating green city, and also controlled Freya''s terrible power. Next, his every move will affect the pattern of the whole southern provinces. Zhao Yue''s question is OK. Looking at the blush on her face, Li De couldn''t help smiling. Such a mature woman also has the shy side of a little girl... It''s really a contrast."Well, I''ve got a few plans for you to work with next." When it comes to business, Zhao Yue is a little relieved, and his face is serious. "You said "As the main city of players, eNOS city has now completed its historical mission. There should be only one voice in the heart of eNOS City, and the scarlet moon will become the only leader. No matter what means you use, the city of eNOS will no longer need redundant guilds from today on, or there will be redundant guilds in your hands. I will let Stanley and the Dark Pact players guild controlled by him cooperate with you. It will be convenient for you to have legend. In addition, Prince eNOS will also be your assistant... " Li De looks at Zhao Yue with bright eyes. Integrating the power of players is an idea he has had for a long time. Before, players were too weak and useless, and he didn''t care. Now that the player''s level is up and can be used, it''s time to carry out this plan. Zhao Yue heard the unquestionable tone and nodded. "Mr. Li, you can rest assured that I have already made a plan for this." Li De no longer talks about it when he hears about it. He has enough trust in Zhao Yue''s wrist. "I''m going to send a task to clear up Lisle, and I will send a large army to strangle the external forces first. You can let the elite of scarlet moon join in the operation. In addition, immediately arrange the data analysis department to look for the news of the slate fragment. Players'' forum news is very active, and they can also attract players with high rewards to help us find them, such as setting up 10 million cash rewards... I need news about the pieces of the slate of fate, which is related to our living space. " It is a short-term goal to eliminate the hidden danger of liser City, while it is a long-term goal to look for the slate fragments of fate. After he solved the danger around him, he had to focus on the pieces of the slate of fate. The stone fragments of destiny are related to the life and death of the city of dawn. It seems that the invasion of the old atmosphere has not done any harm to the city of dawn for a short time, but if we continue to do so, sooner or later, plants will not grow on the land of dawn plain, and shimmering mushrooms will no longer grow on the land of the underground world. That scene will be a nightmare that no one can accept... Maybe tens of millions of people will starve to death. Although karelina told him that the lost sea god got a piece of slate of fate, what was the effect of that piece? How much aristocratic order can be restored? These are still unknown. It''s a very stupid thing to place your hope on an undecided goal. He can''t just hold on to a tree. What''s more, both the information revealed by Katherine and the information from the sun goddess who has obtained the slate fragments of fate clearly tell the world that the slate fragments of fate will be the hope of the future. Therefore, even if the piece of slate of fate in the lost sea area is enough to protect green city, he will also take the initiative to get more pieces, which is a chip to resist the ultimate boss. The biggest reason why Li dare to do this is that he has a sharp sword in his hand - Freya, the 36 level death blazing angel. Thinking of this, Li De''s mind suddenly opened up, in addition to looking for the fragments of the slate of fate, he could hunt and kill the gods, obtain the divine personality, body, artifact and other treasures, and cultivate his subordinates before the gods regained their power. You can also go to spy on some old seals that have not been broken, and attack and kill those old evil spirits... after Li De''s thoughts spread out, he inexplicably found that with Freya''s trump card in his hand, the operational space suddenly became much larger. It''s an extremely dangerous time for outsiders, but for him, it seems... It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He feels like he wants to be developed... for no reason Chapter 465 After Li De''s mind was opened, his thought became clear. In the next period of time, making good use of Freya to obtain greater benefits will be the core of his action. If you reach level 36, you will be invincible for a long time. After pondering for a moment, looking at Zhao Yue, he continued. "In addition to integrating players and looking for the fragments of the slate of fate, let the data analysis department take green city as the center, collect the information of the gods around, and draw a map of the haunts of the gods..." Zhao Yue was shocked when he heard the words. She suddenly thought of the scene of the blazing Angel returning home with the corpse... her mind turned. "Are you going to... Hunt down the gods who have not recovered their strength?" The gods have come to all, and Li De has the terrible fighting power of Blazing Angels in his hands. If he goes to hunt those gods at this time, I''m afraid few people will escape. After all, the 34 level old evil spirits have been killed. Can others please? Li De''s posture has a great impact on Zhao Yue. As one of the highest ranking people in scarlet moon, her level is only level 14, which is still a long way from level 15. At this time, Li De was able to hunt gods, and the gap was too big. Li De nodded slightly. "Not only the gods who have not recovered their power, including the sealed old evil spirits, but also the old evil spirits who have come to the world... are on my hunting list. But the premise of all this is that the data analysis department can collect enough detailed information. " Because of the old monsters, most of the cities in glory have become isolated land islands. The intelligence command center of Dawning city has tried its best to build up an intelligence network. In this battle alone, it was destroyed in 7788. Therefore, news outside the southern provinces still needs to be inquired by scarlet moon. At the beginning of red moon, Li De''s original idea was to let it provide intelligence support for the city of dawn. "Don''t worry, the scarlet moon will not let you down, crown next..." Zhao Yue nodded confidently, but she quietly changed her address from President Li to crown next. In the glory, Li De''s identity is too noble, always calling each other president Li will make her feel great pressure. Li De nodded slightly. "If you send someone to handle these matters yourself, you must supervise them well." Then he took another look at her, and his brow was fixed. "You''re only level 14? Well, it''s a little low. Half a month later, I will issue a general attack order to liser City, and then I will help you to upgrade your level to extraordinary... why half a month later... Because he has no power of faith now, and all his previous savings were used to transform twelve wings blazing sky envoy three days ago. It takes millions of faith to ascend to transcendence, and the lower the level, the higher the cost. So even if he has an exaggerated number of believers, it will take a while to accumulate. Zhao Yue''s heart trembled when he heard that he was promoted to extraordinary?? Looking at Li De''s extremely handsome face, there were huge waves in his heart for a moment. With the sky cracks on the earth and the old power eroding the earth, all glorious players can feel the power in their bodies is abundant. Even people have reached a consensus that as long as the cracks in the sky widen, the earth will probably be glorified in the future. In other words, players are most likely to fully inherit the power in the glory. Now Li De''s action is no different from giving her the power to control the fate, extraordinary, that is the peak combat effectiveness. This undoubtedly enables her to have enough self-protection ability in the face of future dangers and catastrophes. This is more secure for Zhao Yue than giving away more than 1.2 billion yuan. Power is the only constant, she has a deep understanding of this sentence. But the man in front of her can freely give outsiders this kind of power. Zhao Yue''s inner shock at the moment can''t be described in words. At the same time, his inner feelings towards Li De became very complicated... after taking a few deep breaths, he said. "Under the crown, will it cause you a great burden..." in Zhao Yue''s view, power is not given at will. After all, it is extraordinary. Before the old days, there was only one extraordinary person in green city. It''s not so easy to destroy the city. Li De nodded slightly. "If you want to promote people to extraordinary, the price is not low, even for other gods, it can be called expensive." It''s not easy for those gods who have not yet recovered their strength to accumulate millions of faith power. Even if they have accumulated enough faith power, they will first use it to recover their own strength. How can they give it to others in vain?So, of course, it''s expensive. "But it''s my reward for your hard work for such a long time. It''s worth the price." Zhao Yue heard this, do not know why the heart inexplicably some loss... Just a reward for work? Although he was a little depressed, he still kept enough calm on his face. "So, thank you very much. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first..." Li De was slightly stunned. It seemed that there was something wrong with his mood... Then his mind turned and he seemed to notice something. He tried to add another sentence. "Of course, there is another most important reason... You are the person I trust most, the unique existence around me. For other people in the scarlet moon, I am not willing to pay such a high price to help them improve their strength..." ah? When Zhao Yue heard this, his face suddenly became a little red, and his low mood disappeared. He suppressed his inner abnormality and pretended to be calm. "Mr. Li is flattered. You are in a hurry first, and you can call me if you have anything... after that, without waiting for Li De to say anything, you turn around and leave the hall in a hurry, but your steps are much lighter. Li De''s expression is quite wonderful. He is not an unconscious boy, and naturally realizes that he is different... This mature and plump imperial sister seems to be very interested in him. I didn''t expect that you are such a person. I treat you as a colleague, and you even want to sleep me... but in this state, how can you be like a little girl who has never been in love? then he shakes his head, and the fate of tens of millions of people is on his shoulders. How can he have such a mind to tease his sister to talk about love, and come directly to my room at night? after thinking about it, he feels like he is in love Some of them are sorry for their present status. As the master of dawn, they have great power, and their status has reached the extreme. in the feudal society of glory, at least 180 nobles have sent their daughters to his manor. Now his status is too noble, but no one dares to do it... If he can''t do it well, it''s the crime of blasphemy. "In fact, I''m not a good man..." Li De was a little melancholy. - - - - - - - - bottomless abyss. This is the most evil place in the world, after the sky cracks appeared, it entered the boiling. Because the invasion of the old power has threatened the survival of all demons.... even some peerless monsters who fell asleep at the beginning of the creation awakened. Demon Lord, dark evil god, abyss beast... No one can estimate how many terrible dark lords exist in the abyss. At this time, these powerful evil lives are revived at the same time, and the impact on the abyss can be called exaggeration... the 920 level of the abyss - erosive swamp, which is one of the deepest levels of the abyss. This level full of poisonous fog, corpses and mud is occupied by a demon lord named Lord of rage. The erosive swamp level is 3000 kilometers long and wide, and it also belongs to the wide level in the deep of the abyss. According to legend, the Lord of fury lives in the center of the erosion swamp, where there is a palace built with the devil''s head. The Lord of fury became a demon with medium divine power millions of years ago. It is even said that the other side is only one step away from the powerful divine power. His strength is one of the best in more than ten levels nearby. At this time, outside the eroded swamp, there was an unknown mud and poisonous fog grass. A terrifying life with three blades is now hunting in the shadow. This terrible life has a pair of curved sharp corners on its head, even the dragon scale may not be able to block its edge. The muscles of the whole body are as solid as forged with pure gold and secret silver. Every inch is filled with the power to make people tremble. On the skin is engraved with the ancient inscription of evil. The extremely evil smell on the inscription makes even the devil tremble. The evil hands are not like human beings, but a pair of sharp claws. No one can doubt their sharpness. The soldier''s thick shield is just scraps of paper in front of these claws. What''s more chilling is the other''s bloody eyes, which show unimaginable cruelty and bloodthirsty. As long as any life dares to look into each other''s eyes, it will be subject to an unavoidable spiritual impact, and become a slave or lose its reason, and become a bloodthirsty madman. If Li De is here, he will be very surprised, because this extremely evil life was hit by the God of dusk and lost in the chaos of space - asrega. At this time, asrega''s breath has undergone earth shaking changes. Before falling into the abyss, asrega has just stepped into the transcendence, and even the legend is still a long way off. But now the breath of this evil god has reached the level of legend, and even can feel the divine breath of his bodyIf you look carefully, you can find that his level has reached the appalling level 29. This is a level enough for most of life on the thematic plane to worship. For more than a year, I lost myself in the abyss. No one knows what this evil god experienced. Asrega is growing even faster than Lee. Stepping ~ outside the fog, a vague figure suddenly passed by, and the sound of stepping on the mud and water stains sounded. Hidden in the abyss magic grass and poisonous fog, asrega''s long and narrow bloody eyes were slightly coagulated at the moment, and his body was slightly bent, like a spring, which instantly suppressed his strength to the extreme. Click ~ at the moment when the sound of a stem being trampled off outside rings. Bang ~ the spring that was compressed to the extreme was released instantly, and the three blade high God was killed in a frenzy. At the moment, he was more than 100 blades away from the hunting target, but when the evil spirit came out, he didn''t even need a breath. Outside, in the rotten black water and poisonous mud, a 5-blade-high fury devil is moving forward. This demon with deep blood is covered with thick bone armor, which is the talent brought by blood. Even the dragon''s claws are hard to tear. But the most eye-catching is the four arms on its back. Those arms are as strong as piers, full of the sense of strength that makes people''s legs soft. Can imagine, once entered the battle, this demon will erupt how terrible lethality. It is said that the rage devil is the blood left by the Lord of rage thousands of years ago, and is the highest level devil in the erosion swamp. This fury demon''s level is up to level 30. It''s a real demigod. Level 30 is the highest level of all life, which is called demigod. It has reached the end of ordinary life. If you want to continue to upgrade, you can only become a God, or gain part of the power of God to become a divine life. Judging from the breath of the fury demon, it has not yet been born into divinity. But Rao is so. Level 30 is enough for most demons in the erosion swamp to walk around. This is just the periphery of the erosion swamp, there are not too many terrible lives. However, when the fury devil passed by a humble poison fog, he broke through the fog with a figure with the potential to destroy the void and killed him. The fury devil sensed the great danger and turned his head suddenly. A ferocious and evil figure appeared in his eyes. The breath of the other side made him feel the unprecedented fear. This is definitely not an ordinary devil! But the rage devil is not a lowly life. At the moment, infinite anger appears on his face, and then his body surges around, directly colliding with each other. He wants this damned devil to taste his fist! God evil looked at the prey, not only did not run away, but also dare to kill directly, the tyranny in his eyes became more and more violent. The claws of both hands quietly spread a burst of light gray power, fierce wave. It''s a long story, but it all happened between lightning and flint. At the moment of collision, the surrounding space was directly crushed and twisted by the powerful force of the two people. The demons around thousands of blades only felt two extremely terrible breath crashing together. At this moment, they seemed to see the plane collapse and the mountain collapse. Two frightening figures crossed. Next second. Yila ~ the blood splashes and blooms a bloody flower in the sky. "Ah!" A voice of agony, like the howl of a beast before it was dying. Looking at the field, asrega''s claws pierced the weak pieces of paper, tearing the fury demon''s body in two. Fury devil''s upper body has been flying out, the lower body is still in the mud, blood splashed on the black mud, with strange colors. Second kill. 29 vs 30. This half god level rage devil can''t even last a second. God evil, this is standing on the top of the world. Asrae, once a hunter of gods, even if defeated millions of years ago, escaped from the hands of the gods and survived. The life essence of this vicious existence has already surpassed the common demons. No matter how high the level of fury devil is, it''s just an ordinary devil who hasn''t given birth to divinity... Level 30, that''s all. Fury devil in the collision of the two sides at the moment only feel a cold abdomen, and then the power of the body quickly disappeared. Although his strong arms supported on the ground, he did not completely lose his resistance, but it was only so. He was torn into two pieces directly from his abdomen. No matter how powerful his life was, it would be destroyed... asrega turned slightly, and his bloody and cruel eyes watched all this coldly.Looking at the fury devil, who was still howling wildly, his eyes were full of resentment and cruelty, and even had to continue fighting, his body suddenly disappeared in the same place. The next second, Pu Yi ~ heart blood splashing, claw stabbed into the heart. Fury''s strong bone armor didn''t block the claws. The right hand of God can break the defense below the powerful divine power. This is a characteristic obtained by swallowing the right hand of plague God and combining the blood power of his own God. The howling fury devil now completely lost his resistance, and his four arms fell to the ground. After piercing the rage devil''s heart, asrega didn''t rush out. The cruelty in the eyes becomes particularly ferocious at this time. The breath of terror diffuses from his hands, and his claws become black holes at this moment. The soul and the power in the body of the rage devil are directly engulfed by him... the breath in the body begins to climb up when it engulfs this power. God evil talent - extremely evil, can devour all death and negative breath, enhance their own strength. In one year, asrega has been promoted from extraordinary to legendary, even one step away from demigod. The effect of this talent cannot be replaced. So for asrega, the abyss is a place of extreme terror and evil in the eyes of outsiders, but for him, it is a land of abundance. The devil is just the nourishment for him to strengthen himself... on the thematic plane, asrega can''t find so many prey. Even if he can protect a huge city and rule a province, even if he kills all over a human Empire, how many prey can he find? But the abyss is totally different, especially in the abyss. Although the supernatural and legendary demons here are not everywhere, the number is not comparable to the thematic plane. Within half a month of his arrival in the eroded swamp, he hunted more than 20 legendary and 30 extraordinary... The power accumulated in the abyss for millions of years is too terrifying. And this is just a small part of his record in this year. After falling into the abyss, this god evil has hunted more than ten planes with his terrifying space talent... these planes are legendary and extraordinary. When the density drops, he will change another plane. They feed on the abyss and hunt demons. This is the real sin. Evil and powerful. The only special one is the erosive swamp plane at the foot of asrega, which he came to no less than ten times. The origin of all this is that the tyrannical Lord in the center of the erosive swamp once attacked asregar and wanted to kill him after he was carried to the deep of the abyss by the counter current of space. If he didn''t use his terrifying space talent to hide in another plane with an evil god and avoid the fierce Lord''s hunting, he would have become a corpse. Sin is not a generous life. So asrega would return to the eroded swamp every once in a while to hunt the top fighting power. In the heart of this God, his eyes have been fixed on the center of the rotten swamp. One day, he will kill through the rotten swamp, cut off the head in his rage and sacrifice it to the great Father God... he will step into the peak again in the abyss, and when he returns, he will slaughter the gods! Chapter 466 After Zhao Yue left the hall, Li De couldn''t help but fall into meditation again. As far as the current situation is concerned, the city of dawn has really dominated the southern provinces. Looking around, it has no rival. Maybe there are unknown evil spirits in the seal land in front of the dwarf Valley, but that is the danger to face in the future, and it will take some time to brew. If there were no other old monsters, he would be the real overlord of the separatist side at the moment. From the castle with 200 people to today''s height, Li De always has a strong sense of achievement when he thinks about it. It''s like catching up with the goddess that was once out of reach step by step, and making her graceful for thousands of times... after thinking for a moment, Li De shook his head again. Now is not the time to sleep on the credit book. Although it dominates the southern provinces, there are still many crises in the future.... the southern provinces have him to carry the erosion of the old evil gods, but what about other provinces and other countries? How many of those forces have the fighting power of Freya? How much resistance can they have against the perfect old evil spirits? If the whole world is occupied and the city of dawn is under pressure, it will be amazing... "the future is a blur, and no one knows what will happen tomorrow." After taking a deep breath, Li De''s eyes became firm and his fighting spirit remained high. "But as long as I''m still here, the city of dawn will never fall!" "But I have to change my strategy. Research fighting power like Freya will play an increasingly important role in future battles. Unless the ordinary army can resurrect like the players, it is just a lamb to be slaughtered when facing the top combat effectiveness. A legend can easily destroy tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of troops.... "next, I should focus on cultivating the top combat effectiveness. Only one Freya can''t satisfy my appetite. Breaking Dawn divinity, there shouldn''t be only one God who can hold hands.... " in addition, I should also think of ways to mention my own strength, which must be mentioned as soon as possible After thinking for a moment, Li De immediately made clear his next goal. First, looking for the fragments of the slate of destiny, which is related to the life and death of the city of dawn, is the most important thing and must be implemented immediately. At present, the known fragments of the slate of fate are on the demigod sea beast lost in the sea area, and the location of other fragments is unknown, but he has sent Zhao Yue to collect intelligence, and he believes that there will be news of the second fragment soon. Second, go to other city states to hunt down the gods and even the old evil spirits who have not recovered their strength. If you want to cultivate powerful subordinates, it''s a good way to use the power of faith to improve. It''s not difficult to upgrade to extraordinary or even legendary, but the resources consumed at a higher level are astronomical. No matter how many believers there are, they can''t afford to raise the strength of so many people in the city of dawn. so hunting gods and cultivating subordinates is the fastest way at present. Third, the improvement of their own strength. He needs to reach level 30 demigod as soon as possible, so as to seek the title of demigod. In the dangerous old world, his power will always rank first. But this is more difficult. He just broke through the legend and has not yet reached the peak of this level. His body still needs a period of time to adapt and buffer. At this time, his rash promotion may affect his future promotion but it doesn''t matter. He can make preparations in advance. "In fact, these three points can be carried out at the same time. Looking for the stone fragments of fate does not prevent me from hunting gods, and hunting gods is the key to enhance my strength..." "unlimited Dolls..." Li De smiles. After thinking clearly, I don''t hesitate any more and go out directly. After a busy day, it''s time to go back to scarlet mage tower and have a big dinner. As a Chinese who has the soul of eating goods, food is undoubtedly a great enjoyment of life. Even if he becomes a blood clan and does not need ordinary food intake, he can not give up on food. After walking out of the manor, the servants had already prepared the carriage to be pulled by nine one horned horses. The crowd around them gave in one after another when they saw it on the street. It was the exclusive use of the great nobles, and they could not afford to offend them. Sitting in the luxurious carriage, Li De looked at both sides of green city street through the window with a delicate look. In the street, the patrol team in neat armor is walking back and forth, with awe inspiring and sharp momentum. Ordinary people who used to be numb on the street now have a rare color in their eyes. At least Li De sees the light of hope ignited in their eyes. Many people are talking excitedly about what happened today, and the most talked about one of them is the spirit body that was hung up for exhibition in the central square of green city.These people are constantly repeating a word that makes Lee laugh - ELO crown. It seems that his arrival makes everyone feel the existence of hope. It''s true. The population of green city is complex, and its management is not as simple as the city of dawn. The city of dawn is painted on white paper. It can be painted like this. Green city is painted on a rag which has been painted many times, and the feeling is totally different. But after Li De occupied green city, all kinds of targeted policies immediately cleaned up most of the stubborn diseases in the city. Cut the mess with a sharp knife. The most obvious change is the west side, where countless evils were hidden before. Now, after the suppression of the army, the West District of green city has become a place where residents dare to go out at night. Although public security is not as good as other streets, it has changed a lot compared with the situation that people did not dare to go out in the dark before. In addition, policies such as providing food and jobs for beggars, providing a stable environment for residents, suppressing aristocrats who exploit residents, directly managing various chambers of Commerce, establishing a new legal system and so on, have directly brought a new life to green city, which was once lifeless and full of despair. Everyone is aware of the changes around them. Of course, there are also aristocratic forces and vested interests who are the targets and unwilling to resist, but they hold the power of the army. The resistance of those aristocrats is nothing but a clown, and they will be attacked in the blink of an eye. In addition, many nobles were unwilling to give up their power when they released their military power with a glass of wine last time. After Li De ordered them to clean up, they also released a lot of resources, which became the nourishment to stabilize the situation of green city. After Li De occupied green city, he completely cut off the nobles and fed the lower class. For him, the existence of aristocracy is not of great significance, and the professional administrative organization city hall is more advanced and useful than the previous aristocratic governance mode. On the contrary, these privileged guys will influence his policy. So the nobles in green city have been under pressure. Compared with the previous high life, it is extremely miserable. Although the heart has dissatisfaction, but the potential is stronger than others, those aristocrats can only continue to give up their own interests. Li De didn''t care about a few aristocrats at all. He was dissatisfied with them. If he didn''t agree with them, he would clean them up. What he needed was a lot of labor force and more believers. How many nobles are there? What can I do for him? Since they are of little value, why don''t they stand with the masses of the people... of course, some smart nobles choose to go directly to the city hall and become members of the city of dawn by virtue of their outstanding knowledge. Li De is very appreciative of such people. Instead of stopping them, he absorbs them. In any case, when you enter the city hall, there is a regulatory department. You must act according to the rules. You can take care of your family a little, but if you want to seek greater interests, you can only go to the guillotine. The essence of politics is to win over, unite and suppress one group. When the difference between doing right and taking refuge with him is so obvious, those wise nobles naturally know how to choose. The nobles are often the most oppressive group of ordinary people. When these people are restricted, the residents below immediately get breathing space. That''s why they welcome Li De so much. Water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn it. The residents at the bottom are actually very simple. Under whose rule they live well, they will naturally support who they are. Li De sat in the carriage, looking at the light in the eyes of the people around him, and his expression was quite satisfied. It''s not a waste of his efforts to make the people under his rule live a well-off life. Trample ~ the horse''s hooves trample on the floor to make a clear sound, and the wheels crush the ground to make a creaking sound. A day later, the carriage slowly drove into the gate of scarlet mage tower. When Li De got off the bus, he found that Weina, Issa and Betty had already been waiting in place. Looking at the charming figure of the three girls, I felt a little better in an instant. "Teacher..." Issa trotted forward and took Li De''s hand. Her eyes were crooked and her smile was lovely. "Mr. Lee, dinner is ready. Would you like to wash up or have dinner directly?" Weina inquired in a relaxed way, and the love in her eyes could not be concealed. The deputy speaker of Green''s city hall, the powerful Queen in charge of business and mage Association, is still the little maid beside him. Li De stretched out his hand and rubbed Issa''s little head. Looking at Weina, he said with a smile. "Eat first." As long as Li De is in the scarlet mage tower, Weina doesn''t have any urgent things. In most cases, this girl does these things herself. The little maid didn''t cry for nothing. "Well, I''ve got your favorite roast of lava rabbit and blueheart from biashenlin ready, and the deep-water swordfish from the blue ocean province yesterday...""It''s hard to get these materials. Those old monsters outside are abominable, and many things have been destroyed..." "I haven''t found the long necked snow rabbit you wanted to eat last time..." Li De takes Issa and listens to Weina''s smile and Yan Yan''s constant introduction of today''s dinner. He feels very warm. Only in the scarlet mage tower can he put down his scruples outside and return to himself. Here, although Weina and Issa respect him, they don''t have too many unattainable and fear in the eyes of outsiders. With the improvement of his status, few people outside are qualified to speak to him like this. There is a certain truth in this sentence. The silent Betty looks at the scene of Li De, Weina and Issa enjoying each other. She feels a little envious in her heart... after entering the wizard tower, she goes up to the restaurant on the second floor. A round table is full of exquisite dishes, and a constant temperature magic shield is carefully released outside to prevent some dishes from getting cold. Li De looks at Weina admiringly, which is obviously the girl''s action. Of course, the three girls were not allowed to sit in the main seat. But just as he was about to move his chopsticks, Laurent, the president of the golden wheat chamber of Commerce, suddenly came. "Good night, under the crown..." Laurent was very excited when he saw Li De, and his voice was trembling. Eyes at this time is also particularly fanatical. Li De looked at his first subordinate, who came to Rongguang''s reception, and felt inexplicable. He hasn''t seen Laurent for quite a long time, and even he hasn''t paid attention to the golden mackerel chamber of Commerce, which he attached great importance to at the beginning. As he became stronger and stronger, the city of dawn gradually reached its peak. Many of his subordinates could not keep up with him. "Laurent, you haven''t eaten yet, sit down and have dinner with us..." hearing this, Laurent''s eyes were red and his face was filled with great glory and surprise. I haven''t forgotten him yet!! But at the same time, the heart also has some can''t hide the uneasiness. As the president of the largest Chamber of Commerce subordinate to scarlet mage tower, Laurent''s sensitivity to information is needless to say. The relationship between Jinmai chamber of Commerce and scarlet mage tower is so close that we can get a lot of news. He had guessed about Li De''s identity before, but he was not sure. Although Li De''s appearance recovered, his clothes were still the same as those of ELO''s. With an uneasiness that could not be concealed, Laurent put the things he had been carrying carefully on the table. He said respectfully. "Coronation, I have used dinner, because I recently bought a few bottles of five hundred year spirit wine from a noble, the charm of life, and I''m here to present it to you." When Weina heard this, she was a little interested and explained to Li De. "The rhyme of life" is said to be a good wine brewed by elves with the water of life, and because of the special brewing technology, the rhyme of life will continue to absorb the magic around. The longer it is stored, the more powerful its magic will be until it finally becomes a wine as good as the water of life. The charm of life in 500 years is worth tens of thousands of jinpuke. Even three years ago, a bottle of 300 years sold at auction for 50000 jinpuke. Because it is extremely rare and precious, and drinking is of great benefit to human beings, it is very rare to spread on the market. " Li De also heard of the name of this kind of spirit wine. He looked at the inconspicuous charm of life outside with great interest and waved his hand. "Give us a drink." No matter who he is, the most precious wine is just like that. Laurent was a little relieved when he saw that Lide didn''t let him sit down for dinner. He was under too much pressure to eat with Lide. It''s better to stand and be a servant. At present, Maliu has become a waiter, serving the dinner carefully and respectfully. Looking at the red liquid in the crystal cup, Li De took a sip, and suddenly felt a strong magic wave spread in his body, which was stronger than the magic blood, and he felt very comfortable. It''s worthy of the spirit wine. Just a mouthful of gold puke will be gone. Li De was very satisfied with the delicious food, wine and beauty. He chatted with several people while eating. After chatting for a while, the words of Issa caught Li De''s attention. "Grandpa spark heard this morning that there are two evil gods in the seal of the evil god next to Nolan king. It seems that they are planning to attack Nolan city... Teacher, can we let Grandpa spark come back?"Spock... Li De was helpless when he mentioned his cheap teacher. When he came back to the city of dawn from the abyss, he once delivered a message to each other, but the slovenly old man was stubborn and refused to say anything. He tried his best to protect the safety of Nolan capital... he had too many things at that time. Since the old man didn''t want to, he didn''t have to. After all, he was an old man who had been in the world for decades, and he had the ability to judge. At this time, hearing the mention of Issa, I couldn''t help frowning. It''s different now. When the old days came, although the situation was chaotic, it was not out of control. Now the old evil gods can come to the plane intact, and there will be more and more dangers outside. If the other side does not return to green city while the situation is not so rotten as to be unacceptable, it will be more and more difficult to get to the back. He doesn''t think that Nolan kings are safer than green city. Nolan kings may have a lot of hidden power, but it''s hard to have the capital to compete with the medium-sized gods. "Well, I''ll write another secret letter later for Mr. spark to pass on. If necessary, I''ll send someone to pick him up." His cheap teacher is not bad to him, and he never has bad thoughts. Before he rose, he always sheltered the scarlet mage tower, so he would not let it go. Hearing Li De''s promise, Issa was instantly happy. Her Ruby like eyes looked at him with dependence. In this little girl''s heart, Li De was definitely the most trustworthy person. Weina seems to think of something at this time, whispered. "Lord Lide, we also received a message from Miss andabella today..." Oh? Li De''s face moved when he heard the name. He still hasn''t forgotten that girl... And her cape. The promised equipment hasn''t been found yet. Although he has reached the legendary level, there has never been a suitable equipment for him. Thinking of this, Li De can''t help feeling that he now dominates tens of millions of people. He even has gods under his command, but he doesn''t even have an artifact that can be used to decorate his appearance. It''s a bit embarrassing. In addition, the gods who were killed by him were all poor. He killed so many gods, and none of them had any artifact. It''s a dog in the sun. "Betty, what does andabella say?" Li De looked at the female warrior God who seldom spoke. This girl has a very close relationship with andabella, and Betty also went to explore the spiritual relics through andabella last time. This fierce northern female warrior God has the wild nature that most men are deterred from. It''s the temperament trained between countless battles and survival. But at this time, the female martial arts God was not in line with her name... Betty looked at Li De''s deep eyes, inexplicably unnatural, and subconsciously shifted her eyes. "Andebella said that her blood problem has been solved and she is expected to come back in a month. In addition, she asked about your news..." a month? Li De nodded. "You can send a message to her directly, let her tell Yu Hongmou about Issa, and try out the attitude of Hongmou towards Issa." After that, with a bit of meaning. "Besides, tell her that the legendary equipment she owes me should be returned?" Ah? Betty heard this with a blank face. What do you owe her? When did andabella and reed meet? Seeing the girl''s doubts, Li De smiles and doesn''t explain. He looks forward to the girl''s expression when she hears this. As for telling the news of Issa to the Hongmou people in yinyuezhihui city-state, it is also because the situation has changed. At the beginning, when he went to the lost sea area with the spirit and the lady with red eyes to explore the relics of gods and find the stone of divinity, he just stepped into the transcendence. If the other side''s attitude towards Issa is not good, or even has hatred, it will cause great pressure on scarlet mage tower. But today is different from the past, he not only reached the legend, but also has Freya, the terrible death Angel Guardian. So it doesn''t matter to tell isa''s family the news. Even if the other party is isa''s enemy, he has no fear. It''s a big deal to kill them all. As the ancestor of the blood clan and the standard dark boss, he is not a good man... Although the residents under the rule think that he is the hope of all people. "Good..." Betty was concise, although she still had doubts in her heart, she didn''t say anything more. Laurent listened quietly, not daring to express any opinions on the conversation. Seeing that Lide''s glass was empty, he rushed forward to pour the wine. He was more diligent than the waiter. But even just waiting on one side, the president of kingmai chamber of Commerce in green city has a great sense of honor.I didn''t expect that what he took refuge in at the beginning was actually under the crown of ELO, who became a mortal... It''s really blessed by his ancestors. No wonder there are so many forward-looking strategies to develop scarlet mage tower in a short time. He felt that his experience was enough for his whole life. As for Li De, he was not strong at first, but later he became strong. He never thought about this. How could anyone step into the realm of gods from mortals in just a few years. Isn''t that a joke? Therefore, Laurent firmly believes that he is blessed by God, otherwise he would not be here today... Li De naturally would not pay attention to Laurent beside him. The best food is on the case, the best wine is in the cup, and the peerless beauty is beside him. He is in a very happy mood at this time. Needless to say, the beauty food is naturally perfect, and the charm of life in the cup also makes him love it. He can''t put it down without a thousand tastes in his mouth and heart. Originally, with his physical fitness, not to mention alcohol, he couldn''t hurt him even if it was highly toxic. However, it was rare for him to relax once, and he didn''t deliberately eliminate the influence of alcohol. This dinner was very enjoyable. At last, the rhyme of life brought by Laurent was drunk by Lide alone. By the end of the dinner, a few people found out that Li De was drunk. It was the first time for the three girls to see Li De drunk. They were all very amused. Then they helped Li De upstairs to their room. Laurent at this time will not be unwise to come forward to help, alone in the restaurant to clean up. Looking at several empty wine bottles, he could only admire the charm of life secretly. He had tasted it secretly before, and then slept for three days. After 500 years of transformation, the charm of life had already gone beyond the scope of wine and reached a stronger level than magic potion. Li De can drink three bottles to get drunk, this kind of physical quality, simply invincible. Third floor bedroom. Betty and Weina join forces to help Li De into the room, while Issa helps. With their extraordinary power, anyone can easily take Li De back, but they don''t use magic. It''s like blasphemy. At this time, Betty''s face is full of blush, and there is inevitably physical contact between her arms. The touch makes the unconscious girl''s inner abnormality constantly ferment. Weina on the other side is the same. Li De''s unique heterosexual breath makes the girl tremble, as if her legs are unstable. It took two girls a lot of effort to help Li Desan, who was already confused, into the house. Facing the study on the third floor is Li De''s bedroom, which is not luxurious, but it is very warm. In the middle is a huge bed with White Velvet quilt. After putting Li De on the bed, the two girls are relieved, but at the same time, they feel a little lost and reluctant to give up... looking at Li De who has been lying in bed and sleeping, the air in the room is quiet. Betty and Weina seem to think of something. They turn their heads and look at each other. At this moment, they both see the blush on each other''s face. All of a sudden, her shyness emerged. Betty was thin skinned and could not help but take the lead. "I, I''ll go back first..." after that, without waiting for Weina''s response, she quickly turned around and left. Weina can''t help but smile, and her shyness has gone away quietly. At this time, Issa is standing by the bed to help Li De take off her shoes. The girl who hasn''t grown up doesn''t know what the other two sisters are thinking. Weina also came forward to help and gently covered the quilt for Li de. looking at the sleeping Li De girl, her eyes were always a little gentle and could not hide her love. For the man who changed her life, Weina never dared to ask for anything in her heart. She was willing to stay with him all the time. "Sister Weina, I''ll go back to bed first..." Issa put Li De''s shoes in order and looked at them contentedly. Then he yawned and felt a little sleepy. Just now, the little girl drank a few mouthfuls of the charm of life. At this time, she was also a little sleepy. "Well, rest early. Tomorrow you will go to the white tower to learn new magic." Weina gently smiles and rubs the girl''s hair. This little girl is everyone''s flesh in scarlet mage tower. ELO nodded, but as soon as he was ready to go out, he seemed to think of something. He turned and came to Li De''s bed with a red face. In Weina''s gaze, he quickly kisses Li De in the face, and then runs out of the room shyly. Weina''s face is full of consternation, and then she can''t help laughing. This little girl... after the door is closed with a bang, Weina''s mood suddenly relaxes. At this time, only she and Li De are left in the house. Looking down at Li De who is still asleep on the bed, a happy smile appears on his delicate face.Then it seems to think of something, looking at Li De''s handsome face, his face quietly flushed. Then the girl boldly sat down on the bed and looked at her day and night. She had already reflected her soul. After a long time, when the sleeping figure on the bed turns over slightly, it makes the absent-minded Weina recover. Looking at the figure still not wake up, Weina pursed her lips, thinking of Issa''s action, her face was ruddy. She pursed her lips, held back the shyness of her heart, strengthened her courage, slightly bent down, and slowly approached the figure below. The closer to Li De, the stronger the heterosexual atmosphere, and the more shy Weina was. At this time, the girl''s heart was about to jump to her throat, and she didn''t dare to kiss her for the last few times. At last, she looked at each other''s closed eyes and simply crossed her heart. Then she closed her eyes and slowly kissed Li De''s face. The touch of kissing came, and Weina''s shyness and happiness at this moment almost overflowed her chest. Close your eyes, still Hufan, Hufan''s eyelashes quiver slightly, and then the girl bravely opened her eyes, but the next second the scene is about to make her dizzy. At this time, Li De, who had just fallen asleep, had opened her eyes... Weina was about to suffocate at this moment, and quickly got up. Her shyness almost made her run away, and her face was as red as a cooked prawn. "Li, Li, Lord Li De, I, I went back first..." stammered and immediately wanted to go out. But the moment she just stood up, her arms behind her were pulled by a huge force, and her already weak legs fell down on the bed. Then Weina only felt a warm embrace with a strong heterosexual breath. It''s rare for Li De to relax once today, so he drank a few more drinks. In addition, this is the scarlet mage tower, which makes him feel at ease. He could barely feel that he was sent back to the room by the two girls. There was some heat in his heart during the physical contact, but fortunately he soon lay on the bed. When he was sleepy, he heard some people talking, and then the room became quiet. But because the quilt is too thick, so that he just hot and dry did not dissipate, sleep is not solid, confused and feel a girl''s fragrance. Then he woke up, and when he opened his eyes, just saw Weina quietly kiss her picture. It''s not that he doesn''t know anything. A little boy is satisfied with a kiss. How can he resist such a scene? when Weina wants to leave, he pulls his little maid. Weina is turned over by Li De and their eyes are opposite. "Mr. Li, Mr. Li De..." the girl looked at the handsome face with a blushing face. She was shy and at a loss at the same time. She was like a frightened deer. She wanted to stay away from him but didn''t give up. Li De''s mouth turned slightly up and his eyes were gentle. He was not satisfied with his little maid in any way. Embracing the girl''s waist, they put their hands slightly hard, and they stuck together across the clothes. This action is better than a thousand words, the temperature between the two instant height. There was a hot smell in the air. Weina trembled and closed her eyes again. Seeing this, Li De raised his head and kissed him. - the scenery of green city on this night is extremely beautiful, even if the storm comes. The grass is disturbed by the gentle wind. The thirsty River in winter is also gurgling because of the heavy rain. The raindrops wet the grass, and the flowers that can bloom in winter are stained with crystal clear raindrops. The path that no one has set foot on beside the grass is muddy because of the wind and rain. The flowers are scattered on the path by the strong wind. It''s like the land after the snow is stained with plum blossoms, looking for the plum blossoms. The weather is too changeable, sometimes windy, sometimes drizzly. When the wind and rain stopped, the grass in green city was completely muddy and messy, and the petals were blown all over the ground. Because the weather was too cold, the crystal water drops on the grass were also covered with white frost. It''s a good picture to enjoy the scenery on a rainy night in cold winter. Chapter 467 The plane of the dead. This place of eternal stillness is no less ancient than the abyss, but compared with the abyss''s name on the thematic plane, the plane of the dead is less concerned by ordinary people on the thematic plane. Because unless the natural disaster of the undead that destroys the world reappears, there is little space for the undead to move on the thematic plane - all the life of the good and orderly camps will destroy them at all costs. After all, compared with demons, those who dig other people''s ancestral graves to revive their parents and become skeleton soldiers are obviously more hated. At this time, a group of life of the theme plane came to this place full of the breath of death and silence, and these lives were all famous adventurers who lost the theme plane. The knights with broken swords led hundreds of players into the core area of the undead plane, the main city of the undead, the city of sigh. The main city of the dead was built at the beginning of the world, and it is too far to describe. And this is also the first time that players come to such a high-level map. They keep stealing screenshots one by one. They are very excited. All the buildings in the city of sighing are made of white bones. Even the walls are made of countless bones. Skeleton street, skeleton mage tower, skull manor... Everything has the unique style of the undead. All the buildings in this building are attached with a terrible undead magic, indestructible. However, in the face of this undead style, as the master of the undead Empire, the knight of the broken sword who is the disciple of the undead monarch is not too excited. On the contrary, it is a bit nervous and uneasy. He didn''t expect to be called to the undead plane. After all, the map here is far beyond the reach of players. Any skeleton is a level 15 or 20 advanced undead. How can ordinary players stand it? And in his capacity, he is not qualified to touch this plane at this stage. Although the undead empire is powerful in the theme plane, and its master is also known as the undead monarch, the knights who break the sword know what the undead monarch is... now the master of the theme plane undead empire is just a subordinate of one of the 15 undead monarchs, or even a very common subordinate among them... the invasion of the theme plane and the natural disaster of the undead were just the result of being destroyed It''s just crowding out. When I got the news, the knight of broken sword had a wonderful expression. My heart is also full of awe for this legendary habitat of the dead. Now what they are going to see is the real king of the dead. As a top player, he used his power to search for information about the undead plane immediately after he was summoned. Because there were few records of the dead, he had to work hard to find some broken records. The only valuable one among them is that there are 14 undead monarchs in the legendary plane of the undead, who have ruled this ancient land for millions of years. But now there is the 15th king. What''s the meaning of it makes the Knights curious. However, he does not have the strength to explore these yet. At this time, he can only take a step by step... after passing through the long white bone street of the city of sighing, and in the empty eyes of many high-level undead who exude extreme terror, under the guidance of the guards, the Knights and people with broken swords went to a cathedral in the center of the city that they had never seen before. The church is a hundred blade high, all made of human skulls, gloomy and numbing. No one can imagine that such a terrible building would exist in the world if they were not seen by themselves. This is not the most conspicuous, the most conspicuous is the church spire that directly tens of blades of the two horned beast skull. It''s hard to find out what kind of life could have such a huge head. The huge head of a strange animal is matched with the wall built by the head. At this moment, the feeling of the white bone church to outsiders is shocking to the extreme. What''s more terrifying is that the blue fire of soul is burning in the head. This church seems to be the God body of the beast, and the whole church is a living creature. The high church gate was empty, like a demon opening its mouth, waiting for them to enter. Even the bold players can''t help trembling in the face of this magnificent and frightening building. The knights with broken swords looked at the two sides of the church and their skeletons coldly. They could only lead the people into the cathedral with heads on the ground. At the moment of stepping into the church, all players only feel shivering, and then the space in their eyes is distorted, and all perception is blocked. After a few breaths, the players only feel the cold air around them. When they open their eyes again, they find that they are no longer in the place where they enter the gate. It was dark all around. They were illuminated by the white light from the sky, but trying to get out of the light was like meeting an impenetrable wall.They can''t see anything around them. The light is completely consumed. The knights with broken swords can''t help but feel numb when they see this scene. This huge aperture is like a cage, which brings them here for exhibition. At the same time, some terrible beings are quietly watching them in the dark... until the fear of the unknown becomes more and more strong, and many players feel flustered. In addition to the aperture of brush, there are 15 white bone God seats to light up the dark blue cold awn. At the moment, the 15 hundred blade high white bones god statue is a stone tablet to the sky, and the players in the aperture are like tiny ants in front of the god statue. The knight with the broken sword tried to look up in the aperture, just as he stood at the foot of the mountain and looked up at the towering mountain. This? Many players'' hearts are trembling, which is too exaggerated... "Dear lords of the dead, your humble people say hello to you." The knight who broke the sword came forward first at this time. After that, no matter what the players around him were, he knelt down on one knee to the center position and bowed his head humbly. After a long time of beating, the players who can get to the present level are no longer stupid. Most of them die miserably. Glory is not used to them. See this scene, the surrounding can''t see the figure clearly, the appearance of the undead monarchs on the throne of God is fuzzy, but they are not talking to these players. "Can these adventurers who have lost their planes be resurrected?" Another low voice responded. "Well, every time they resurrect, they lose some strength..." the initial voice continues to ring. "I feel a special breath in them... their souls are not here. They seem to be protected by some rules, which are their plane rules?" A hoarse voice said, "there are too many missing planes. Some planes have disappeared since the beginning of creation. It''s not surprising that some of them have some special rules." "They are now dead, dead is just a body, the soul is still protected by the rules... This is the secret of their rebirth?" A sharp voice was curious, "how can we break this rule?" "I can try..." the undead blasphemy sounds slowly with a chilling breath. No one knows which undead monarch is talking about it, but all players feel chilly. What do these undead monarchs want?? Then a scream sounded behind them, and everyone turned their heads together. I saw a player wrapped in the dark blue energy, his body and flesh bit by bit rotten, looking extremely terrible. Just a few breaths later, the player turned into a gray liquid, even the corpse did not survive. All people feel numb when they see this... damn, we are all our own people. Do you talk about martial arts?!! But obviously, the weak have no right to choose. "Failed? This rule of missing plane is amazing. Maybe you need to find the stone of plane to find out its rules... " the only thing that players should be thankful for is that the undead monarch failed. But before we could breathe a sigh of relief, a second voice sounded. "Failed? Let''s have a try... is NIMA finished?? These hundreds of players are about to explode. If you try it one by one, they will lose one tenth of it. Ah! A fierce cry, another unfortunate ghost fell to the ground and howled, and then in the eyes of hundreds of players, it was transformed into a white skeleton. "Well, the rules are really magical..." this sentence makes the rest of the players lose their mind. Do you want to say it? It''s too frightful. If these undead find out the rule to destroy the resurrection ability, they may face death at any time? A lot of people are green with regret. They knew this would happen. Who would come here to die? At this time, the knight of broken sword had to harden his head to come forward and open his mouth. "Dear all, we are loyal subordinates of the undead. Maybe we can make more useful contributions to the undead by maintaining the ability of resurrection..." hearing this, the undead monarchs sitting high on the throne gave up the idea of trying one by one, that is, who will help them when they are all killed. The center area God seat, at the moment suddenly stood up a blurred huge figure. In the hundred blade high God seat above, this figure is also like a mountain, that pair of fuzzy empty eyes staring at the players below."The power of the old days has eroded the plane of the dead. The only purpose of those lives born in chaos is to destroy the whole glory. The plane of the dead is also under threat. So we decided to open the channel between the plane of the dead and the plane of the theme, and send the army of the dead to the plane of the theme to collect the fragments of the slate of destiny. From the lost plane adventurers, you will be the main executors of this plan.... "we know that you have a wide range of information channels in the lost plane, and we also know the essence of your rebirth.... " with our training, you will become the spokesmen of the dead! " This makes the players below breathe fast. What status is it to be the spokesman of the dead? Even the knights with broken swords felt the chance was right in front of them. But as a top player, he still suppresses his inner passion and opens his mouth with a bit of temptation. "Great monarch, what price do we have to pay?" "At what price?" Hearing this inquiry, the king of the dead standing up suddenly burst into laughter, and the whole space shuddered in the chilling laughter. All the players just feel the pressure of suffocation, they even feel that they can''t breathe. In the darkness around them, countless terrors were surging, and the aperture that illuminated them was rippling, as if it might break at any time. "You will know later..." the undead monarch didn''t respond directly, and his empty eyes flashed with mysteries that no one could explore. "Now, I''m going to choose 99 of them to enhance your strength and let you carry out the great Oracle..." the knight who broke the sword was cold when he heard this. Combined with the action of the dead, he wanted to refuse at the moment. But unfortunately, from the moment they stepped into the church, their fate did not belong to them. Even at the moment, he envied the two players who were killed and reborn... just when the knight of the broken sword was distracted, a dark force came down from the sky with irresistible momentum, directly devouring all the players in the aperture. "Ah!" After being eroded by gray energy, players feel that their souls are torn up at this moment. At the moment, it seems that countless ants are biting their brains, and tens of thousands of knives are cutting their bodies... but no one can faint from such terrible pain. They are limited by some force and have to bear such unprecedented pain alive. With the crazy scream, time is slowly passing. One sun Yao time, two sun Yao time... I don''t know how long it will be, but this period is as long as a century for players. Although the knight with broken sword has reached level 15, he can''t get there well. He only feels that his soul is being eroded and transformed by a terrible force... finally, after the transformation is completed, he falls asleep in the dark. The earth. At this time, more than 100 players wake up from the game warehouse, and their faces are very pale, like dying people, full of the opposite death with ordinary people. A lot of people were relieved and finally escaped. A few of them just wanted to open the game warehouse to go out, but when they reached out to push the cabin door, their eyes suddenly looked incredible. Because they found that their flesh and blood had rotted into impurities, leaving only a pair of bloody white skeleton arms in front of them. What''s more, they can even control the arms that have turned into skeletons... an indescribable fear engulfed them. So, what happened?? - - - - - whine ~ when the horn sounded in the cold wind in the early morning, nolandidu fell into the atmosphere of killing. On the towering city wall, soldiers in uniform armor and armed with strong bows and crossbows are waiting. Looking at the old monsters pushing forward little by little in the distance, all the soldiers have sharp eyes. "These damned worms, they''re coming again!" A commander holding his helmet on his waist couldn''t help spitting and swearing. "I swear to your majesty! I will kill 100 today! " When the soldiers around heard this, they all yelled. "Head, don''t give me advice today. I only killed less than 60 people yesterday, didn''t I?" "these stinking garbage, killing them is really dirty my hands..." "to marry the royal highness of the princess!! I will fight the enemy bravely! ""Do you want to compete with me for your royal highness? Draw the sword This section of the city wall suddenly became lively, but the strange thing is that only the soldiers here dare to disobey the military discipline and yell before the war. The other soldiers are all ready and dare not relax. The commander saw this scene and put his armor back on his head, with a ferocious smile in his eyes. If you want to gain privileges in the army, it''s very simple. It''s strong enough. The most important part of the wall of Nolan city has always been guarded by him. No matter how terrible the battle is, he has not lost the half blade wall, which is also his strength to disobey the military discipline. "Prepare to fight, send those old monsters back to their hometown!" With a roar, the hundred blade long wall around it suddenly quieted down. The swords and guns came out of the scabbard, and the bows and crossbows were full. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the old monsters that came down like a tsunami. It is a group of body like sarcoma, with a bloody mouth, back health can not fly rotten wings, the lower part of the body by creeping forward. No one can imagine what these old monsters were like before they were corroded, because the life in front of them was disgusting enough to make people vomit. Boom ~ after those old monsters approached, magic roared out from the high tower behind the city wall, shining all over the world... the sarcomatous monsters below were torn into pieces by magic, and turned into a pool of pus blood... the morale above the city wall was shocked. "Kill!" "Shoot!" Whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whe. In a magic tower of the Royal Academy of witchcraft and wizardry in Nolan, an old man with a chicken''s nest head, stubble and slovenness is emitting magic waves. Some strange symbols are hung on the drawings, such as ancient inscriptions and some ancient language. But just when the design composed of dozens of symbols on the drawing was about to be successfully sketched, the sudden loud noise outside made his hand shake, and the drawing was crooked when he finally finished. Looking at such a great effort, the final failure, the sloppy figure to cry without tears. "Damn old bastard!" In a fit of rage, he swung his fist and smashed it on the table. Then a huge sound came out, and the slovenly old man''s face turned red instantly. A sweep of the paper revealed a strong iron plate. "Who the hell put an iron plate on my desk?" At this moment, the door was pushed open, and the old man forced down his painful expression for face, then pretended to be calm and looked at the figure who pushed the door. "Mr. spark, are you all right? I just heard your voice outside.... a Miaoman girl in a luxurious court dress walked into the room with a little curiosity. Hearing this, Spark''s face turned even more red and hid his shaking hand behind him, pretending to be calm. "Katie, don''t worry. I''m just pissing off old monsters." Then he quickly changed the topic, "I heard that the MII found pieces of slate of fate in the north?" The noble girl named Katie nodded slightly. "Yes, Mr. spark, the news has been confirmed. My father is calling all the legendary and extraordinary people to discuss. I''ve come to inform you." Spark held back the pain in his hand and forced a smile. , "Katy, you are the royal highness of the royal family of Nolan. There is no need to come here." , "teacher Spaak, this is a matter of great importance. All the people under the crown are sent by the royal family to inform them. I have specifically answered your duty..." Katie smiled solemn and smiled, then handed out the things that she held on her right hand. "This is the envelope from the Royal Falcon. My servant just delivered it to the door. I brought it in for you... It should have been from green city." As soon as his eyes brightened, he left behind the messy desk and took the envelope. Although the heart wants to open very much, but the face still takes a little don''t care. "Hum, it must have been written by my incompetent disciple..." "incompetent disciple?" Katie said curiously, "is that the gifted mage who has stepped into the realm of grand mage in his twenties? The other party is now afraid of already touching the extraordinary, right? It''s amazing that you can cultivate such a powerful disciple.... when spark heard this, he felt as comfortable as eating an iced watermelon in summer, but he was still stubborn. "What a gifted mage? He''s not promising even when he''s old..." after saying this, he thinks of something and laughs.Damn the boy of the Cachar family, I''m afraid you don''t know how much adventure I''ve got in green city in the past year! I''m half a legend now!! Ha ha ha... think of this, spark can''t help but feel proud. This bastard, I''m afraid he''s still worried about breaking through the extraordinary? How many times has he been hit before, now, he is finally turning over!! Ha ha ha!! At this time, Spock was already imagining that he appeared in front of Li De with half legendary horror level, and Li De''s face was shocked. He couldn''t feel better thinking of this picture. Want to surpass your teacher? Ha ha ha, you are dreaming! Wait. After I enter the legend, I will return to green city immediately. I want to show you who is the real genius! Katie looked at Spark''s face, gnashing her teeth for a while, excited for a while, and suddenly looked a little strange, "Mr. spark, are you... Feverish?" Spark has a black face. "Katie, let''s go. The king is still waiting for us." Katie nodded and looked at the envelope in his hand. "Don''t you read this letter first? After all, it was your disciple who sent it.... "if there''s anything to read in this letter, please put it here first.... spark said with great respect, and then threw the unopened envelope onto the messy desk. "As you wish, we have the carriage ready for you." Katie saw this and said nothing more, then turned around and left with spark. Out of the magic tower, they each got into a carriage and headed for the palace. The letter in the office really seems to have been forgotten. Not long after spark left, the door was pushed open. Then several apprentices who had been helping spark clean the room came into the room and looked at the messy room with helpless faces. Mr. spark is good at everything, but he doesn''t pay attention to hygiene too much... then a few people began to tidy up, and soon they cleaned up to the desk. An apprentice put the trash can on the desk, and then turned to get the broom, another apprentice in order to avoid subconscious step back, did not care directly hit the desk. The unopened envelope was hit lightly and fell straight into the trash can. Neither of the two apprentices saw the scene. But just a second before the envelope fell into the trash can. Brush ~ suddenly a hand appeared and grasped the envelope tightly. Several apprentices of the mage were surprised and saluted immediately. "Mr. spark..." it was Mr. spark who just left. Spark nodded slightly at the sound. "Well, I forgot to take something. You can continue to clean it up." There''s nothing important in this room, and he''s not very busy cleaning it up. After getting the envelope, the moment spark walked out of the house, his figure disappeared again, and then appeared in the carriage marching towards the palace. The old man who wanted to save face was relieved to open the envelope. After reading it carefully for several times, I folded the letter and put it away. "You have a little conscience, son of the cachal family... but how could I go back at this time? I''m one step away from legend. In addition, I will prepare a breakthrough resource for you. " Then he frowned. "But what does this guy mean by telling me about the pieces of the slate of destiny? Does he want to touch this thing? Well... I don''t think so. Although he is not as talented as I am, he is very cunning and doesn''t do such stupid things at this level. Shall I tell him about the royal family''s discovery of the fragments of the slate of fate? " Spark thought, although the royal family repeatedly asked for confidentiality, but between his disciples and the royal family, he still decisively chose his own disciples. Then he took out the paper and quill and began to write. After writing, he snapped his fingers, and then a snow-white Falcon appeared in front of him with a wingspan of about one blade. From the breath of this falcon, it turned out to be a level 10 Warcraft. After folding the letter paper and putting it into the special sealed bag under the Falcon, spark snapped his fingers again and sent the Falcon into the sky thousands of blades away. After all this, spark smiles again. "The kids of the Cachar family, wait. When I get to the legend, I will go back and let you know who is the real genius!" "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha Chapter 468 Time flies. The body of the old God has been hanging in green city for half a month. In the past half a month, the growth rate of dawn believers is exaggerated. At this time, more than 3 million of the 4 million people in green city have become dawn believers. Although most people''s belief level is not high, it is enough to explain many things. And the old dawn believers also feel proud and proud. Their crown, after all, is back! From now on, we will also protect them. Can believers of other sects see the gods they believe in? Can you be blessed? There is no harm without comparison. Compared with the situation of praying but not receiving any response, the dawn sect with the true God is so attractive at the moment. Of course, Li De''s words after killing the God of plague also played a role in boosting the spread of dawn sect. It''s no exaggeration to say that those words captured the hearts of most civilians. As long as I live, I will always be your support, and you will never walk alone. Who doesn''t want the gods they believe in to be a strong and strong supporter? Everyone hopes to get help from others when they are in danger, and so do most people who believe in gods. No matter what Li De said, or the power he showed, it can break all people''s hearts. So it''s not surprising that there are a lot of believers changing their faith. On December 20, it was cold and windy. Today, the whole city of green is boiling. Because it''s a special day. Before dawn, the great ELO will clear the biggest hidden danger in the southern provinces - Lisle. This great city, built by the royal family of the last empire, was once as bright as green city. Now it has become a dark forbidden area in the south. There are still three artifacts on the God of pestilence that have not been found. For Li De, who doesn''t even have a piece of equipment that he can handle, the temptation is not great. Moreover, Lisle city has become the base of the old monsters. This hidden danger is too big for green city to be stable if it is not removed. So it''s a must to level the old monster gathering place of Lisle. No one can be at ease without threats. "Lord Lide, please be safe." In front of the scarlet mage''s tower, Weina is carefully arranging Li De''s black-and-white weaving robe, and her slim scallion hands slowly smooth the tiny wrinkles on it. Li De smiles and Wen Chun looks at the little maid who has completely belonged to him. He is very satisfied. In the past half a month, Weina has completed her transformation from a young girl to a young woman. The girl, who was a little green and astringent, has taken the unique charm of a mature woman, and her every move is attractive. "Don''t worry, you can protect green city." After pinching the pretty face, Li De looks at Issa and Betty. "Issa, when the teacher comes back, I''ll take you to the stormy sea to find your people." He has always been quite curious about the red eyes. What''s the matter with the city-state of silver moon? Are they all gold blood owners there? If you can conquer a race full of gold blood... It seems very good. Issa nodded cleverly. "Well, teacher, you should be careful..." the little girl didn''t know that Li De had another plan. At this time, she just looked at him eagerly. Although in the heart of the little girl, Li De is the most powerful person in the world, but still inevitably some worries. With a little smile and no hesitation after saying goodbye, Li De got into the carriage pulled by the nine pure white one horned horses and went to the barracks. After Li De''s carriage disappeared in the street, Weina held her hands slightly in front of her chest and prayed for him silently. Little Issa is holding Betty''s hand, obviously a little down. Green city center square, because of its wide terrain, has become a temporary Garrison for Pegasus and dawn bats. After the arrival of Li De, everyone turned their eyes to him and looked at their king with respect. In the crowd, the orc King Kapp, the second generation of blood Frey, Stanley, Archduke O''Kelly and other high-level officials are all here. These will be the generals who will go to liser this time. "Good day, crown down!" All the leaders saluted in unison. Li De took a look at his generals and waved his hand. "The whole army set out." The order was given and the air force immediately launched. The other troops had already assembled outside the city. In the past half a month, the operational policy for liser city has taken shape, and it was jointly produced by dozens of high intelligence officers in the army, taking every point into consideration.So he doesn''t need to worry too much. He''s in town in person to deal with the possible top combat effectiveness of Lisle city. After all, no one can determine whether there are other evil spirits in liser. The army of liser city in this expedition was composed of three parts. After a careful induction, his eyes narrowed slightly. The expression became dignified, which is a rotten place, which is another plane. "The God of pestilence has anchored his kingdom with the theme plane. In other words, if you go in from this land, you can directly reach the kingdom of pestilence..." "this guy is really bold, but right, the old days have come. What can you do as an old evil god without eroding the theme plane?" After perceiving that there was not too much danger, Li De thought for a moment and then flew straight to the center of the decadent land. After stepping into this area, Li De felt a very strange feeling. At this time, he seems to be walking in the center of the intersection of two planes, one is the main plane, the other is the kingdom of the God of plague, the two planes are overlapped. Under the gaze of the outside players, Li De''s body suddenly disappeared in the sight after stepping into the decadent place. Even the skeleton was stunned for a moment, because he could feel that Li De did not leave through the fetters of his soul, but stayed in the same place. But from the outside, we can no longer feel his existence. It''s not the effect of casting a spell, it''s very magical. Brush ~ the moment Li De disappeared, he appeared on a plane full of decadent breath. Looking around, a high mountain connecting heaven and earth stands in the center of this plane. Infinite thunder and lightning broke out at the top of the mountain, and the silver dragon dancing in the clouds can be seen from a long distance. The clouds in the sky are like venom, showing light green, and the air is full of decadent old days. Even if ordinary people only breathe a mouthful of air, they will be eroded into old monsters. the earth is as like as two peas in the city of RIS, which is full of glory and life''s strong rejection. "Roar ~" at this time, the fierce half mouse man on the ground, like ants, noticed that Li De''s breath did not belong to the old days. One by one, these ferocious monsters looked up to the sky and yelled at Li De, as if trying to tear him to pieces. After Li De looked down, it was clear that most of the violent half mouse people who fled back to Lisle had fled to this old plane, because they still had a lot of thematic breath. "Freya, go to see if there are any other old evil spirits in this God''s country..." "listen to your command, master..." after a clear voice came out, the death blazing angel of level 36 disappeared quietly, and the other side didn''t show any trace from the beginning to the end. Li De waited until Freya left, and his mental strength filled the air and spread around. After a little induction, the face revealed a few points can not hide the surprise. Because he felt a very familiar breath, that is - buried bone. That''s ok?? At the moment, my heart is moving, and my right hand is waving. Click ~ cracks appear in the space in front of Li De, breaking like a spider web. After just a few breaths, the infinite force burst out of the crack, and the space in front of it collapsed directly. In a flash, there was an irregular space gap more than ten blades long and wide in front of him. The smell of familiarity permeates. "Why? Under the crown Amy, who has been stationed in the land of burying bones, feels the breath of a strange world and comes in a flash, but Li De appears in front of her eyes. Amy stepped out of the gap and saw this plane full of old power. He was surprised. "What''s here?" "This is the kingdom of plague." "No wonder I feel the cordial feeling here..." Amy is a transcendent person who has swallowed up the power of the God of pestilence, and even got the clergy from the God of pestilence. It''s not surprising that he has a kind of natural cordiality to the kingdom of the God of pestilence. Li De nodded. He just wanted to speak, but his face changed slightly. He turned his head and looked at the irregular space gap with a diameter of more than ten blades. At this time, he even sensed that the bone burial place was using this space gap to devour the power of the plague God Kingdom... although the gap was very small and the power of devouring was very weak, the feeling was very clear. Continuously the force of the plane slowly flows into the space gap, and then is absorbed by the buried bone. This scene is like a wooden bucket that will never be filled in the water of a lake. The old power around is repelled by the buried place, but the power of plane, the foundation of the kingdom of God, is slowly swallowed up.Li De''s expression was a little strange. "When the God of bones forged the land of bones, it seems that he used a similar way to expand the land of bones..." "under normal circumstances, the kingdom of a God can not be so easily engulfed by the core power. But... The God of pestilence has been killed by Freya. In other words, the kingdom of God is now a land without owners. No matter how much the land of burying bones is, no one will take care of it. " Li De''s heart was beating at the thought. Once the peak of the buried bone across thousands of kilometers, no smaller than the southern provinces. Although the current bone burial ground has grown to 50 kilometers in diameter through his cultivation, it has shrunk by many times compared with before. The most direct way to expand the burial site is to use the power of death to upgrade it. But now the biggest problem is that it will take one billion dead people to reach the legendary level of the burial place, and the number of dead people who need more dead people will probably reach tens of billions. It''s just astronomical. Even if the abyss pig project is going on, it will take a long time. In the past, we could only honestly accumulate the power of death, but now it seems that there is a turning point. If we can swallow up the God of plague, the land of bones will definitely usher in a leap forward growth. The kingdom of the God of pestilence existed at the beginning of the creation of the world. No one can know how much power this place has accumulated over the years. Li De''s heart is beating faster and faster when he thinks about it. It''s a great luck. Not all planes can be engulfed in the place where bones are buried, only a few planes with identical properties can be engulfed. He has most of the memories of the place where he buried his bones. He knows how difficult it is to find a suitable position. It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s countless times smaller than winning the lottery, so his mood at this time will be particularly excited. Even the few artifacts that have not yet been found together are far less valuable than the value of a non theme plane. If the operation is proper, the land of bone burial can be transformed to a new height, and then he may really be able to melt it into his own kingdom. "After the God of plague died, he gave me a big gift bag..." "ha ha... A good man has a safe life." Chapter 469 "Amy, the God of pestilence has been killed, and now his kingdom has become ownerless." "I just found out that the land of bones can devour the plague, and the power of the kingdom can grow. You should know the significance of this." Reed looked at Amy with a burning eye. "The body of the God of pestilence is in the army outside the city of lisser. In case I don''t bring it in, you go and get the body of the God of pestilence. There are still gods and the remaining pestilence clergy in his body." "Next, I''m going to let the land of bones engulf the kingdom of plague to strengthen myself. If you get the remaining power of the God of plague, you may be able to speed up the process..." after the voice falls, with a wave of your hand, the area where he just stepped into the kingdom of plague rippled like water waves, directly pointing out the way for Amy to leave. Amy was a little shocked to hear that the place where the bones were buried could devour the kingdom of the God of plague?? That''s ok?? The land of bones can be said to be the engine of the city of dawn and the core weapon that can never be left. He knew the key and responded cleanly. "Yes, under the crown!" At the moment, he didn''t hesitate any more, and immediately flew in the direction of Li De''s guidance. After Amy left, Li De took a deep breath and looked solemn. It''s time to get down to business. Right hand out, brush ~ scarlet force, like the gasoline was ignited, in the body instantly deflagration. Legendary ancestor blood, open. Kazam ~ some confinement in his body has been broken at this moment, and an indescribable violent force surges in his body, like a dam built on a high mountain, which breaks down because of too much flood, and the endless flood sweeps across the earth with irresistible power. Li De''s momentum was like an invisible storm, swarming around, like a hurricane of magnitude 18. At the bottom, the fierce half mouse man who is roaring up to the sky is directly crushed by the powerful breath. At this moment, the roar is restrained by Shengsheng, and the voice stops suddenly. The majesty that seeps into the soul makes these old monsters feel the most primitive fear. "On!" The power of scarlet comes out with a cold fury. The space gap in front of Li De, which connects the land of burying bones, is now like a thin paper, torn directly by his big hand. Click ~ the space collapses, pieces of space debris are scattered like glass, reflecting a bright light in the air. Space debris attacked and killed all around, directly blowing up a terrible space turbulence. The violent half mouse people below are shrouded in turbulence. These ferocious old monsters can''t even resist a breath and are directly torn into minced meat. It''s bloody. What''s more shocking is that this space gap has completely burst out under the infinite power of Li De, and the diameter has expanded from more than ten blades to 200 blades. Brush ~ after the space gap widened, Li De felt a familiar force directly blessing him, and his breath soared again. After connecting with the place where the bones are buried, the feeling of the power of the whole plane that is familiar to one''s body reappears. The power of terror even twisted the light around him. At the moment, Li De came to the world like a burning hell devil. Powerful and terrifying. Li De was in a good mood after his strength increased several times. He just wanted to widen the space gap, but he gave up after a moment of serious reaction. At the moment, although the plague Kingdom has no master, it is still a complete plane after all. Opening the door of space here is equivalent to tearing a hole in each other''s rules, and the kingdom of plague will automatically repair the wound. If you want to maintain the gate of space for a long time, you need to consume the power of death to resist the power of plane. The power consumption per minute of the 200 blade diameter space gap is appalling. If it is further expanded, the existing reserve of death power will not be able to support this consumption. When Lee realized this, he immediately stopped. However, he was very satisfied with this, because the speed of swallowing the bone buried place was dozens of times faster than when it was just more than ten blades. He can clearly sense the filling of the buried bone. At this rate, in less than half a month, the land of bones will be promoted to the next level. The next level, legend, requires a billion deaths. In other words, the power of the land of bones to devour the kingdom of plague is equivalent to more than 60 million deaths a day. More than 60 million a day... It''s not too much to call it windfall. The smile on Li De''s face gradually brightened. Even through the place where the bones were buried, he felt that the power of plague God was extremely strong. If it was completely engulfed, the place where the bones were buried could even be promoted to the level of God. That''s 10 billion dead.If we only rely on the abyss pig breeding plan, we can''t even think about it in three or five years. But what time node is it now? Old days invasion! The abyss pig raising plan borrows the sword of the dark master to kill the abyss demons. Normally, it will last for a long time without any problem. But in the current context, who knows if tomorrow will change? If the Dark Lord gives up invading the abyss, his plan to kill pigs will be directly hindered. So the earlier he promoted the place where he buried his bones, the more leeway he had to turn around. The door of space he opened in the place where he buried his bones was hidden in the fog. Outside were the undead and demons who were still fighting against each other tirelessly. They didn''t notice the smell of the fog. After Li De thought a little, he suddenly saw those ferocious half mouse people in the distance. He couldn''t just waste resources. Killing pigs, killing pigs, killing whose pigs is not killing... the powerful breath on the body instantly converges, and then takes out a large bottle of magic blood from the system space. With a wave of hand, the magic blood in the glass bottle bursts out, and the brush ~ scatters around like raindrops. Then he took out another bottle and put it under the ground. But the bottle didn''t break. He just lifted the cap. The blood of magic is the serious human blood. Although it has become a magic potion after the brewing of the remains of gods, it has a stronger flavor. For the old monsters, this breath is like the bright moon in the dark, which can be clearly smelled even in the distance. Sure enough, after the wild half mouse people in the distance noticed the smell here, they began to roar like wolves. At this time, Li De had hidden his breath, and he could not feel his existence just by the strength of the violent half mouse man. Those wild half mouse people didn''t hesitate in front of the space gap with a diameter of 200 blades, and directly rushed in. The violent half mouse man felt the strong smell of blood immediately after entering the buried bone. Will the battlefield of the dead and the devil not bleed? After smelling the smell of blood, these rabid half mouse people went crazy and killed the dead and demons. Old monsters and the life of the theme plane are irreconcilable natural enemies. The war between the undead and the devil turned into a tripartite melee. However, the fury half rat is much weaker than the undead and the devil, so these old monsters are more likely to deliver vegetables. Seeing this, Li De nodded with satisfaction. He didn''t care who won or who lost, as long as he died in the land of buried bones. Then he added a layer of one-way isolation layer in front of the space gap, so that it was not obstructed to enter the bone burial place from the outside, but it was suppressed by the whole plane when coming out from the inside, which also prevented the undead and demons from rushing outside. After observing for a moment, Li De simply let go of the restrictions and let the rich bloody smell of the buried bone gush out into the plague kingdom. The wild half mouse man smelled the blood smell stronger than the magic blood, and immediately went mad, and rushed into the space crevices one by one. In the distance, those flying half mice also smelled the smell of blood and began to fly like locusts. Seeing the scene that these old monsters almost filled the space gap in a short time, Li De smiles. This time, the plan of killing pigs with a knife has been carried out to the extreme. while killing the wild half mouse to gain the power of death, while devouring the kingdom of God to gain the power of plane, the days of immortals are just like this... refreshing. If the God of plague saw this scene, he would not even die at ease. Perhaps there is no more pathetic spirit in the history of glory than this old evil god. Boom ~ just as Li De finished dealing with the buried bone, there was a huge sound coming from the distance. He suddenly turned around, and saw a long sword with a long blade and a deadly smell floating out of the air above the towering mountain peak surrounded by thunder and lightning in the center of the plague kingdom. It was... Freya did it! At this time, the Dark Angel Sword still turned into a sword shadow, forcing the clouds away. Countless thunder and lightning lingered in the clouds, and the silver dragon danced wildly. The virtual image of war sword is forged by thousands of lightning. The infinite power almost crushed the earth. From such a distance, Li De could feel the horror of Angel Sword. "Freya, is this to destroy the plague kingdom?" At this time, I saw the angel sword which was condensed and shaped suddenly cut away towards the towering mountain. The scene was just incredible. No one can imagine how magnificent a huge sword with ten thousand blades cuts down the same high mountain. Mighty and surging. All heavens and all worlds are in this sword at this moment. Click ~ the Angel Sword cuts across with the breath of the stars and the universe, and the mountain with the weight of hundreds of millions of tons directly collapses.At this moment, the star river seems to be cut off by a huge sword, and the world is shocked. Hundreds of blades, thousands of blades of boulders like sand splashed tens of thousands of blades away, and then smashed on the earth, sending out a 12 magnitude earthquake like shock. More shocking scenes followed. After the angel war sword cuts across, the sword cuts the edge of heaven obliquely. The mountain peak seems to have suffered a great calamity, falling down with irresistible momentum. That mountain peak is too huge, even if it collapses, it has a feeling of slow release, but because of this, it is even more shocking. Boom ~ the kingdom of plague is shaking at the moment, which makes people doubt whether the earth will be crushed by the mountain. The whole process of the collapse of the mountain lasted for one minute. At the last moment, Li De could even clearly feel the ground shaking. When we looked at the original peak, we saw an obliquely cut Duantou mountain appeared in front of us. The power of destruction. Li took a few deep breaths. "Is this the true combat power of the death blazing angel at level 36?"?? It''s so tough that it''s beyond... if it''s green city, I''m afraid green city has been destroyed. " Just when he wanted to call Freya to inquire, he suddenly felt something. He suddenly turned his head and looked at the space gap of the buried bone, and his eyes showed a bit of surprise. After the mountain peak was cut off, the speed of engulfing the power of the plague kingdom in the land of bones was greatly increased. According to the current situation, I''m afraid we can accumulate enough power to upgrade in less than ten days. It seems that Freya didn''t shoot at random for no reason. Brush ~ a moment later, Freya''s figure with twelve black wings appears behind Li De. "Lord, there is no trace of other gods in this kingdom." "No?" Li De turned to look at Freya, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, no other gods, so it seems that the original judgment is wrong. "Have you found those artifacts?" His main purpose is to find the artifact here. It doesn''t matter if there is no spirit, but if he can''t find the artifact, it will hurt. Freya reaches out her hand and cracks the space in front of her. Then a gray black and shiny hammer appears in front of Li De. "Master, I only found this hammer. The other two artifacts you mentioned seem to have been destroyed by the God of pestilence." "Ruined?" Li De was a little surprised. "Why did he destroy the artifact?" "Forge the divine body." Freya''s words surprised him. "Can artifact forge divine body?" "Yes, master." Freya nodded, "artifact is forged with all kinds of special objects. It contains powerful power and divinity. Through some ancient methods, it can devour the power of artifact and make up for its own power. Although it is rare to use artifact to forge the body of a deity, this method also existed in ancient times, but it has been lost for a long time. I guess that the other party used this method from the place where I found the remains of the artifact.... as soon as Li de pulled out of his mouth, it was too outrageous. Could the magic world be unreasonable? Both artifact and divine body can be related to each other.... but if we are serious, it seems that he is the reason that causes the other party to do so.... at the beginning, he robbed the head and an arm of the God of pestilence, which obviously hurt the bones and muscles of the God of pestilence, otherwise the other party would not have done so. Li De was heartbroken. The black sheep, a good artifact, was destroyed without use. Now there is only one hammer left among the three artifacts... looking at the humble hammer floating in the sky, he can''t help shaking his head. The ancestor of his blood clan, the master of dawn, can''t use a hammer with anything. But I opened the property panel with some curiosity. Forging hammer Quality: Advanced artifact characteristics: it can forge weapons of all levels in the world. The higher the forging skill, the better the forging effect. Introduction: the artifact of the God of forging in the early times. According to legend, as long as the weapon is forged by forging hammer, it will have incredible characteristics. The attributes are simple, but the origins are extraordinary. The God of forging in the early times... That can be traced back to the big man at the beginning of the world. Li De shook his head. Good things are good things, but they don''t match him at all. With a wave of his hand, he held the forging hammer in his hand. After a little feeling of the weight, he completely dispelled his last fantasy about this artifact. It''s a mallet that won''t be destroyed at most. It can''t give full play to its characteristics.After thinking about it, Li De''s eyes lit up. "I can''t use it, but other people can use it. Warren, the dwarf forging master, has been granted the priesthood of smelting and quenching, and has reached the level 25 legend. Let this guy help me forge the top equipment, won''t he? If artifact can''t be forged, can''t even semi artifact be forged? " After a little calculation, Li De''s mood improved a little. Although he didn''t meet any other old evil gods this time, his idea of killing more gods and plundering power failed, and he only got one artifact, but it was not a loss. After all, the plague Kingdom left by the God of plague is enough for him to earn a lot of money, and there is this forging hammer as a gift... since he has earned money, he decided to be generous and ignore the behavior of the black sheep of the God of plague. Then, as if thinking of something, Li De looks at Freya''s wonderful way. "Freya, why did you just cut that mountain? Are these artifacts hidden in the mountains? " The dead angel just struck him with a sword. The shadow of a sword with ten thousand blades is such an exaggeration. "Under the crown, that mountain peak is the core of the kingdom of God. As long as it is destroyed, there will be chaos in the rules of the kingdom of God. Maybe we can take advantage of the chaos to find the stone of the plane..." destroying the mountain peak will lead to chaos in the rules? No wonder the speed of swallowing the land of burying bones has increased. "Have you found the plane stone?" "No, the power of the plague kingdom is too great, and I can''t feel the plane stone protected by the rules." Freya shakes her head. Although she has reached level 36, the kingdom of plague is a complete plane, and its power is extremely exaggerated. "However, if you allow me to destroy this plane, then I am sure to find it out..." however, although the power of the plague kingdom is huge, no one has mobilized it, so Freya is absolutely confident that she can destroy this kingdom. Did Li De destroy this plane with a puff of his mouth? Then he''s not blood deficient. "This plane is now our booty. The land of bones is swallowing up the power of the plague kingdom. Now it can not be destroyed, but also protected." "At your command, master." Freya''s face should be respectful, and then she stopped talking. After the transformation from the twelve winged blazing angel to the dead blazing angel, Freya''s character changed a lot, and now she seems very silent. Li De doesn''t care about it. It''s a myth that he can remain unchanged after being eroded by the power of death. He turned his head and took a look at the kingdom of pestilence. As things have progressed to this extent, the matter of God of pestilence has been completely solved. It has been more than two years since he first learned that an evil god was sealed in liser City, and then killed the old evil god completely... this made him feel inexplicable. Just as he was about to leave the kingdom of pestilence, there was a ripple between the two planes, and then Amy appeared. The former blasphemer, who now controls the extraordinary blood lineage of the plague clergy, is carrying a half rat human corpse one by one. "Under the crown, the body of the God of plague has been taken..." Amy''s eyes were a little excited, and he could feel his body''s desire for the power of the God of plague. Especially the plague clergy, which is the power of the same family. Li De nodded. He kept the body of the God of plague in order to make Amy get a greater promotion. Naturally, he would not be stingy. He had great expectations of the plague clergy. "Well, I''ll give it to you. Freya, you go out and ask Frey and Kapp to come in and take over the scene. The plague Kingdom only needs people to guard it and not let outsiders stop it. The violent half mouse people don''t need to care too much. " "I''ll go back to the city of dawn, and you''ll stay here for a while." "Yes, master." After Li De''s explanation, he didn''t hesitate to go back to the bone burial place with Amy. After returning to the burial ground, Amy went directly into the underground and began to devour the power of the divine body. Li De appeared in the weapons factory of the city of dawn directly through the burial place. From Lisle, thousands of miles away, directly back to the city of dawn, this time travel can save a lot of time. Looking at the bustling weapons factory, Li De was very satisfied. In order to bring the dwarves back to the city of dawn, he had made great efforts. In recent years, although the proportion of dwarves in the total number of weapon factories has been very small, their role is absolutely irreplaceable. Holding the forging hammer in his hand, he went straight to the weapon factory. A few minutes later, the dwarf forging master Warren cried bitterly and held the forging hammer to death. Finally, he swore that he would make the best equipment for Li Dezhen.This is an artifact that the dwarves have lost for tens of millions of years. It''s their treasure. I didn''t expect that Li De would find it back. When the other dwarfs heard that the forging hammer had been found, none of them was better than Warren. There was a howl in the weapons factory. The corner of Li De''s mouth was twitching. A large group of bearded dwarves were crying with their snot and saliva. The scene was really not beautiful. If they were changed into elves, he would like to watch it for a while more. I found an excuse to leave. It''s too hot. As soon as he got back to the office, Harrison, who was aware of his breath, knocked on the door. The first words that the speaker of the city hall saw Li De brightened his eyes. "Under the crown, news just came from scarlet mage tower, and your teacher sent you a letter, which said that the news of the stone fragments of fate was found in King Nolan..." after that, he looked a little strange and hesitated. "Your teacher also said that he has found three women who are very suitable for you to be wives, and has successfully convinced two of them..." three, three??? Lee has a black face. What''s this slovenly old man doing in Nolan all day? What can I find for him? I''m afraid it''s an excuse for me to go to the red light district... Chapter 470 The news that Spock came back from King Nolan was beyond Lee''s expectation. Of course, it''s not the three women who don''t know where spark is looking for them, it''s the slate of fate. He didn''t expect that he had just sent a message to the slovenly old man that he was looking for the fragments of the slate of fate, and the other side immediately gave him accurate information. It''s a bit of luck. He has no doubt about it. Although the cheap teacher doesn''t pay much attention to it most of the time, for example, he often likes to go to the red light district and collect some colored pictures... He can still be reliable at the critical moment. But it has to be said that this sudden news has upset his original plan, but no matter what the situation, the slate fragments of fate are now in the first priority. So I quickly adjusted the order of the plan in my heart. After a little thought, Li De looked up at Harrison. Just as he was about to open his mouth, suddenly a crisp sound came from the outside, like a broken glass. Li De''s heart jumped, suddenly felt something bad, and immediately got up to the window of the office and looked into the distance. The sky before us changed again. The original traces of the sky once again split a large section, several times stronger than before, and the old breath gurgled out like water from the dam, and the old power in the air began to become strong quickly. The cracks in the sky have widened. Li De''s face became a little ugly. Seeing this, Harrison quickly walked to the window and was shocked to see the crack in the sky expanding. The voice is a little hoarse. "Under the crown, the invasion of the old power accelerated..." Li De took a deep breath, and his face was dignified for a long time. The evil spirits of the old days can all come to the world, so the pace of the invasion of the old days will not stop. But what he didn''t expect was that the crack expanded so fast this time. After a little induction, he looked at the plants in the city. If it goes on like this, the yield of wheat will be affected by the beginning of next year, and it may end up dead in the end... if this happens, it will be a nightmare. He still has more than 20 million people to eat... Now the grain in the warehouse is about enough for one year''s consumption of the population on hand. How about later? This year''s end of labor, next year how to do? It doesn''t take time to grow and eat grain right away. A season''s failure will affect a year. After thinking for a moment, he turned to look at Harrison in a solemn tone. "Harrison, bring me the news of the lost sea beast. Next, I''ll take Freya to hunt down the demigod sea beast. First, I''ll get the piece of the slate of destiny, and then I''ll go to the capital of Nolan. " It''s urgent. He can''t make plans now. As for the news of the fragments of the slate of fate, Katherine gave her guidance early on. He has also been letting dawn city collect information about the demigod sea beast. It''s not that he doesn''t want to take Freya to kill the lost sea area and kill the sea beast directly. But the sea beast is hidden in a secret dimensional space, which only appears when the sea god is sacrificed. The sea god Festival is held once every ten years, and there are still six or seven years before the next opening... there is no accurate goal to find a sea animal hidden in the dimensional space in the vast sea. Isn''t this the real version of looking for a needle in a haystack? Although Freya is strong, she is not strong enough to see through the universe at a glance... so she needs the support of intelligence. Harrison immediately nodded back. "Under the crown, we spent countless efforts, but we did not find the exact location of the demigod sea beast. Even the Mermaids of the blue star tribe only know that every ten years, they have to sacrifice their powerful lives in a fixed place to seek the protection of the sea god. " Li De frowned, "what''s the solution?" He''s not here to listen to nonsense. There must be difficulties, but he can''t find a solution. What''s he raising so many people for? Harrison was busy. "The intelligence command center infers from all the information collected that the sea beast is probably sleeping and metamorphosis. It can hunt a large number of Warcraft and wake up the other side with blood, but the number is very large." "Blood wake up? What''s the exact location? " "The map has been drawn. I''ll send someone to get it for you right away." Harrison was also talking nonsense, and immediately went out to give orders to the guard in the corridor. "Call Colton immediately and ask him to get our latest chart." When Harrison entered the room again, Lee''s face was still dignified. "Harrison, I''m afraid the next situation will get worse and worse. We have to find the pieces of the slate of destiny. The urgent situation makes it impossible for us to delay any longer.You ask the intelligence command center and think tanks to immediately study the development direction of the next dawn city and the way to deal with the erosion of the old days, and improve the plan. I''ll bring back the pieces of the slate of destiny. " "Crown as you wish." Harrison also knew that the situation was very serious at this time, and his expression was no lighter than that of Li De. After Li De finished speaking, he didn''t say any more. He turned and put his hands on the windowsill. His dark eyes were watching the wider and wider crack in the sky. Eyes twinkle with the meaning that no one can understand. Although he was in a high position, he had enormous power, and even a single order could kill millions of troops for him. But the more he did, the more he felt the weight of the crown on his head. Behind every power is a responsibility. As the leader of dawn, he is the hope of all. He should not only enjoy this power, but also bear the responsibility behind it. Over the past few years, he has grown from a green rookie to the master of dawn. What he learned most is two words, responsibility. A man''s maturity often starts from knowing that he has to bear his own responsibility... he is not the Savior and can''t save the world, but he won''t sit back and watch the city of dawn erode into a desolate ruins. Because he is the master of dawn. It''s everyone''s hope, everyone''s light. Thinking about this, Li De''s dark eyes rekindled fighting spirit, which no one can extinguish. His eyes are as firm as steel, and his will is as unshakable as mountains. As long as he survives, the city of dawn will never fall. - - - - - Bang ~ the knock on the door made Li De recover slightly. At the moment, his temperament changed dramatically in his mind. He''s like a sword coming out of its sheath. On one side, Harrison only felt a great power on Li De, which made him almost breathless. "In." EE ya ~ the door was pushed open, and a handsome male blood clan in a black mage robe came into the room with a rolled up chart in his hands. Enter the house of the blood temperament is very elegant, although holding the chart, but still give people a noble feeling. "Good day, under the crown. This is our latest chart." After Li De saw the blood clan, his expression was slightly stunned, and then his eyes showed some coldness. This blood group is... Unusual. In the first two steps, he reached for the map, opened it and looked at it. After confirming that a conspicuous mark was the target, he put it into the system space. Then he continued to look at the blood clan in front of him, and his tone was indifferent. "Tell me your name." Huh? Harrison was slightly stunned when he heard the words, and then he took a strange look at the blood descendant, with a subtle expression. He has never seen Li De ask for the name of the blood group below. Today, this is... the expression of the blood group who was asked was a little surprised and then surprised. "Under the crown, Kelton Cachar pays you the highest tribute." Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly, stepped forward again, got closer to each other, and continued. "Whose first embrace are you?" Colton seemed unaware of this and said respectfully, "it was Lord Odyssey who gave me his first hug in the last winter." "Otis?" Li De suddenly showed a smile on his cold face. "This guy is still managing the twilight city in the underground world. Are you interested in helping him?" Colton straightened up and said solemnly. "Crown, your will is the direction of all blood! I will execute any order unconditionally! " Li deruo looked at him thoughtfully. "Well, you go down first." "Yes, under the crown." After Colton saluted, he stepped back respectfully, then turned and left. When Colton''s figure disappeared in the house, Harrison looked at Lide in a confused way. "Crown, what are you doing?" It''s just three generations of blood. Is it worth Li De''s asking? And this Colton is only level 12, which is a good strength before, but in the city of dawn, where there are more than ten extraordinary and legendary players, there is nothing outstanding. Li De asked him so, he must have found something different. But Harrison looked left and right, and this Colton was still Colton, no different from the past, so it was quite strange. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly and his eyes were sharp as a blade. "There''s something wrong with the smell of that blood descendant...""What''s wrong?" Harrison was stunned, then seemed to think of something, full of anger, "is it that Colton has been replaced?" It''s not illusory to replace one''s identity. A lot of magic can do it. Even some evil races have the gift of metamorphosis. Lee shook his head. "No, Colton, no problem." "What do you mean?" "He was stained with a very thin breath..." Li De''s eyes were dim. "It''s not the breath of ordinary life, it''s more like a strange god." He has 40% control over the twilight clergy and is particularly sensitive to the smell of things. The essence of the twilight priesthood is to understand the rules of change, birth, growth, manhood, aging, death... This is a set of rules. Dusk is between aging and death in this cycle... so he can sense the breath from all kinds of life and things, so as to detect the state of each other. Just now he smelled a thin but surging breath from the blood descendant, which is not what ordinary people can have. If it wasn''t for his improved control of the twilight clergy, it would be difficult to detect such a weak and highly hidden breath. "Strange gods?" Harrison was startled, and then his mind began to spin wildly. "Did you come in recently when you moved green city residents?" Large scale immigration is no small matter. Chaos is not surprising. But Lee shook his head. "I don''t think so. Freya had explored the residents before they were moved in. That spirit has never recovered to the peak state, and it is impossible to escape Freya''s examination. " Harrison took a deep breath, his face heavy. "Under the crown, what should we do next?" He felt numb at the thought that there was a God who was likely to be unkind around him. But it''s beyond what he''s dealing with. There are so many ways for gods to hide. Even if they search the whole city, they can''t be found so easily. What''s more, the city of dawn is not the small castle with only 200 people, which has a scale of more than 300000 people. How big a project does it need to be investigated? Moreover, the more large-scale exploration, the more likely chaos will occur, so that the other party can find space. "Don''t send anyone to disturb Colton for the time being." Li De''s face flashed away, and his anger was no less than Harrison''s. He didn''t expect that someone boldly touched his old nest. Did he want to die?? The city of dawn is his foundation. It is absolutely intolerable to let an Unknown God stir up the water here. Did he not kill enough gods, or did this guy grow twelve courage?? "I''ll deal with it myself!" With a wave of his hand, the space in front of him was broken, and his figure disappeared. A moment later, the kingdom of plague. Freya suddenly raises the Angel Sword in her hand, turns around and steps into the place where the bones are buried... this one sword cuts off the terrible existence of the mountain, and is called by Li De at the moment. - - - - - - at this time, Stuart changed into the knight and the God of murder of the blood clan. Stuart didn''t know that he thought he was perfectly hidden, and had been detected by Li De with the clues he left unintentionally. The evil god was boldly wandering on the first floor of the city hall. The most dangerous place is the safest place, which Stuart thinks highly of. Moreover, after obtaining the clergy of murder, his ability of concealing breath has been qualitatively improved, so he does not believe that anyone in this city can detect his existence. Stuart has absolute confidence in it. At this time, the evil spirit''s eyes were staring at the bloody Colton who had just come down from the fifth floor. The opportunity he had been waiting for came at last. He volunteered to participate in the task of investigating the lost sea area more than a month ago. The location marked on the chart dedicated to Li De has already been engraved in his mind. Stuart was acutely aware of the importance of this task by the top management of dawn city when he heard about it. So I took this opportunity to participate in this mission, and even set up an excellent cage in the lost sea area. Once Li De acts, it''s time for him to show his tusks. After waiting for a long time, the despicable hypocrite finally wants to act... this is definitely a rare opportunity, even better than the plan he set before.There is not only a fixed place for ambush, but also a place far away from the city of dawn. As long as he can kill the damned God of dawn in the lost sea area, he can devour each other''s souls with artifact... And become the new Lord of kachar. At that time, if the operation is proper, it can also attract those blood clan to rescue, and transfer the only resistance force of dawn city. When the plan is successful, as long as he returns to the city of dawn as the leader of Cachar, he can directly control the whole city. By the time the blood clan reacts, he has taken control of the army. By that time, the blood clan can''t even enter the dawn city. Although the plan doesn''t look perfect, Stuart is 90% sure. Because the spoils he got from killing the God of murder were so rich that he was even shocked. It can make his body become nothingness, a ghost cloak that can penetrate the rocks and walls, can devour the soul and transform into the illusory face of each other, a dagger that can imprison the soul, and even these are not all. There is another artifact that makes him confident... thinking of this, Stuart reaches for a black stone the size of a palm in his arms, and his eyes are full of intoxication. The stone of seal, a high artifact. As long as it is hit by the power inspired by the seal stone, it will be blocked, and even the gods can''t resist it. It was with this artifact that he banned the cat and the God of pleasure. Stuart has no reason to doubt that he will fail. The ghost cloak, the unreal face, the God killing dagger, and the seal stone are combined. What''s the name of the false god who has never heard of?? Ha ha... it''s a pleasant hunting. Stuart''s eyes flashed a bit of ecstasy. He could already imagine that he would insert a dagger into his opponent''s heart and devour his soul. From now on, he will be the new Lord of Cachar! It''s fun, isn''t it? The murder clergy had given him a taste of the beauty of calculating the enemy in the shadow. The most powerful part of this clergy is that as long as the enemy is killed by his murder, he can gain strength. Moreover, the stronger the enemy of murder, the more promotion he will get... these near perfect artifact in his hand are obtained by the God of murder who hunted other gods. If the original God of murder had not been weakened to an extraordinary level when the old days came, no matter how powerful he was, he would not have posed too much threat to it. But maybe that''s fate. Stuart was laughing inside. Fate, this time favored him, he will become the biggest winner. And this is just the beginning... One day, his name, Stuart, will become a glorious and eternal legend. Step ~ until Colton gets closer. "Colton, I guess coronation must be very satisfied with the map." Stuart converged on the wonderful emotion of controlling everything in his heart and went forward to chat with Colton who had just come down from the fifth floor office. "The smile on your face has already told me." Colton looked at his old friend, smiling. "Gary, you guessed it. I appreciate our work. It''s my treat to go to Bauhinia tavern tonight!" Gary is the name of Stuart''s blood tribe. Then Colton said with some regret. "It''s a pity that Ms. Baxter, the female dancer of Bauhinia tavern, can''t find anyone recently. Otherwise, you must see that lady''s dance. I assure the night that no one can resist the charm of Ms. Baxter.... Stuart was stunned at this, and then his expression was a little strange. The charm of that wild cat is really great... But unfortunately, you will never see her in your life. Thinking of Baxter, who was imprisoned by herself, the knight God who had fallen into the dark, had a bright smile. "Yes? That''s a pity... cat and joy, that''s already my pet... after that, the conversation changed, "Colton, when shall we follow him?" "Set out under the crown?" Colton looked at Stuart strangely. "The crown doesn''t let us follow. Do you want to participate in this operation?" Stuart shrugged and laughed. "You know, I love the sea." "Yes, or you wouldn''t have asked to go with us last time. Let''s go to the Bauhinia tavern for a drink now... I''ll bet there are still some good wines."Stuart smiles and politely refuses Colton''s invitation. At last, Shi Shiran calmly leaves the main entrance of the city hall. Looking at the blood people around him who constantly greet him, his expression is very happy. He was fascinated by the feeling of manipulating everything in the dark. "When the trip to the lost sea is over, everything in this city will be mine." "If it wasn''t for the perfect inheritance of this city, I would have pierced the heart of that despicable false god." "Ha ha ha... I''m really looking forward to it." "Now, let me go back and see my pet, cat and joy." "This is power, pure power. The proud goddess who once stood high is just a plaything in my cage..." "I like all this..." "praise the dark." Chapter 471 Stuart looked at the crowd passing by, and was in a state of excitement. He was fascinated by the feeling of being calm behind the scenes and taking control of the whole situation. Once, his life as a knight God was extremely boring compared with now... if he had known that falling into the dark could gain such powerful power, maybe he would have chosen to embrace the dark before the old days came. Power is like aphrodisiac. After tasting this wonderful taste, we can no longer make the turbulent heart calm down. After walking around a few streets, Stuart suddenly forked into a secret alley. After a few breaths, he changed into a ghost cloak. The moment the cloak covered his body, his body directly turned into nothingness. From the perspective and perception of normal people, he now disappeared in place. The stealth effect of artifact is absolutely beyond ordinary people''s ability. Then he slowly removed the nihilistic face from his face. When the artifact that could make him change was removed, the surging power of his body came. Stuart''s eyes, hidden under his cloak, narrowed slightly and stretched out comfortably. Then he turned and headed for the dungeon where the cat and joy were imprisoned. Before leaving the city of dawn, he had to reinforce the cat''s seal to avoid accidents. He didn''t want the goddess who had been longing to run away. He hadn''t trampled each other yet... a few minutes later. In front of a remote residential building on the edge of dawn City, Stuart''s figure in a ghost cloak quietly appears. Then he swaggers through the residential building and slowly floats into the basement. "Stuart..." the cat and the God of pleasure, who are bound tightly in the iron cage by the shackles, look at the knight and the God of murder with complicated eyes. This once just God has now become her nightmare, a cat yearning for freedom is locked in a small cage, this is how suffering. At this faint sound, Stuart slowly pulled his cloak behind him, and then revealed his face with a somewhat gloomy smell. Blue eyes straight at the cage of the cat, looking at each other helpless figure, tone with abnormal satisfaction. "My goddess, why are you so poor?" Say to go up front two steps, the smile on the face is more and more ooze a person. "Ha ha ha... You know? This city will soon belong to me, just like you belong to me now.... "the false god will be stabbed in the heart by me with a dagger, and I will be the only master here.... " here will be the starting point for me to step on the peak, and I will make the gods tremble in my cage. Ha ha ha ha.... "what a wonderful future..." after hearing this, Baxter looks a little ugly. If the plot of this despicable bastard is successful, she may have no way out... she deeply knows the charm and potential of this city. After the chaotic old days, a stable base camp is very important. Before she was in the pub, she also had the idea of spreading her faith to restore her strength, but she never wanted to disturb the rulers here, nor wanted to rule the city. But she doesn''t think so, but Stuart, with boundless ambition, won''t be like her. "Stuart, the old cataclysm is our common enemy. Now you should unite and help more. We should be allies, not enemies. I''m very good at listening to news. I think if you can let me out, it will be more helpful to you... " although Baxter knows that there is little hope, she still tries her best to fight for a chance of survival. On hearing this, Stuart approached the chain and looked down at her from above. "You want to take refuge in me?" Then an expression of extreme satisfaction appeared on his face, with a strange tone. "Please me..." "proud cat and the God of joy, kneel down, kowtow to your master, and help your master lick your shoes..." with that, he suddenly raised his foot and stepped on the iron chain. The iron chain made a clattering sound. Baxter''s face was stiff, and she could not say anything. Looking at the unpredictable cat and the God of pleasure in front of him, Stuart''s abnormal pleasure makes him crazy. See? This is the power. The goddess who once stood above him and despised him now crouches under his feet and even wants to take refuge in him. And as long as he wants, he can put the other side in all kinds of positions, whip Da, trample her. Ha ha haIs there anything more wonderful in this world? Praise the darkness! Baxter looked at Stuart resentfully, but then with a sigh, she curled up in the cage and stopped talking. The weak never have a choice. Stuart saw that kind of almost abnormal smile more and more rich, he didn''t care whether the other party really want to take refuge in him. He just simply enjoyed the pleasure of trampling the goddess who was once above. Haven''t you ever been very proud? Didn''t you ever look down on me? Now, isn''t it because I''m tied up in a cage and let me abuse? "My kitten, your master, is going to hunt that damned hypocrite. When I come back again, I will put this cage on the square of the city. I want to let everyone know that proud cat and God of joy are my pets now. Ha ha ha.... abnormal laughter reverberated in the underground world, which made Barthel in the cage feel a deep fear for the first time. Put her on the square and let everyone see her now... the thought of this scene makes her feel suffocated, the devil!! "Are you the strange spirit who sneaks into the city of dawn?" At this time, a cold voice sounded in the basement, with incomparable disgust. "What a disgusting pervert." "Who gave you the courage to be so unscrupulous in the city of dawn?" Stuart felt nothing but bristles at the moment. Somebody?!! Turn around and look at the voice. At this time, a figure with elegant temperament and extremely handsome face in a black and white robe came into his eyes. No one knows how long the mysterious man has been here, and no one knows when he came. "Lord of kachar..." Stuart''s voice was extremely hoarse at the moment, and his face was almost crazy just now. Li De looked at the strange figure, his eyes as cold as ice for a thousand years. A God with evil intentions sneaked into the city of dawn unconsciously, which made him almost furious. The city of dawn is his scale. If you touch it, you will die! The base camp is about to be stolen. How can he be in a good mood. Stuart, who was hit by the conspiracy, soon recovered. After a little induction, he was surprised to find out. He imagined the basement outside the overwhelming encirclement did not appear, the other side seems to be a person. His face quickly regained calm, and then he looked at Li De with some frantic tone. "How dare you come alone? It really surprised me... " as the voice fell, Stuart suddenly had a broken crystal ball in his hand, and then he waved it. Click ~ the crystal ball is smashed directly. A terrible energy suddenly burst, like a storm that can destroy the mountains, directly blocked the basement, and the magic and space around were mired in the strange energy. Stuart looks crazy. "Ha ha ha, the false god is the false god... Do you know what I just did?" "The space and magic here have been completely blocked by me!! Now, do you feel that you can no longer mobilize the power of the outside world? " "Even if you have a plane, you can only be like a lamb to be slaughtered before this power disappears!" "Prepare for death... Dear, under the crown of the false gods..." "ha ha ha ha ha..." Stuart''s previous plan was to wait until Li De left the city of dawn. First, Li De is very difficult to get close to, and his whereabouts are uncertain, so he can''t be found. Second, because of the existence of the land of burying bones, Li De can move and hide in the land of burying bones at any time. After entering that world, he can''t help but Li De, so he has been holding back and didn''t start. But I didn''t expect that Li De would appear in this secret basement. Although this sudden change disrupted his plan, it also gave Stuart a chance to compete with Lee. Moreover, even if he killed Li De here, no one can find out about it... more importantly, although Stuart is far from recovering his strength, he has several artifact in his hand. He absolutely does not believe that a false god can escape his hunting!! After a lot of hard work, the surprise that he was about to reach his goal made him almost crazy. Li De looked at this guy with a stunned face... Why the gods he met didn''t seem to work well.You want to talk to him about this? Instead, he had already done it. Besides, he had to pretend that he was very capable. Looking at Stuart with a smile on his face. "That''s it?" Stuart looked at Lee, who had no fear, even showed some pity, and gave him a cold smile. Where Li De didn''t notice, a black stone about the size of a palm appeared in his hand, and the divine power began to enter it. As long as you give him another ten seconds, the situation will be stable. It''s not like he''s confusing Lee. "The false god of the city of dawn! No matter what is hidden in you, now you are just my prisoner. Accept death... " Li De''s expression is a little upset when he hears this, but he is no longer interested in talking to a god whose strength is far from recovered. "Freya, live..." at the moment when the words fall, the space in front of Li De is directly broken, and then the figure of the 36 level death angel comes out with a sword. Stuart, who was just about to attack with the seal stone in his hand, felt an irresistible breath of terror coming towards him. The moment he saw Freya''s figure, there was an irrepressible shock on his face. Twelve winged Angels?? How is that possible?!! But before he had time to act, the blazing angel disappeared suddenly. Then Stuart felt a pain in his chest that couldn''t be intense. Bang, this evil god was hit on the wall like a baseball bat. The terrible impact caused the wall to crack in a large area. Stuart almost passed out with a daze in his eyes. But the most divine, the will or not lack, forced to resist the pain from the body, want to get up and escape. But in a flash, the figure came again. Freya stood in front of Stuart with cold eyes, her left hand slightly stretched out and aimed at the knight and the God of murder who smashed on the wall. Her infinite power surged out like a tide. The powerful angel of death did not give the evil god the slightest chance to resist. The terrible God directly sealed all his strength. Stuart''s body trembled, then collapsed to the ground, his eyes full of despair. Even a strong farmer may not be able to beat the arrogant evil god just now. When Freya saw this, she took up her sword and stood on one side. There was no wordiness in the whole process. The fast turnaround on the court made the cage cat and the God of happiness, Baxter, completely dull. She didn''t expect that just a few breaths would lead to a dramatic reversal. Who are these two?? Especially the twelve winged blazing angel. No, it''s not the twelve winged blazing angel. Her breath is not a sacred power, but a powerful energy of death... this is a fallen angel. God of creation is up. She saw a fallen angel with twelve wings in this small basement! After a long time, Baxter looked away from Freya and looked at Li De. From the two people''s behavior, it is clear that this is the real master. The Lord of Cachar... Stuart''s words just now have revealed the real identity of each other. However, it''s not so easy to be a guardian with the level of fighting power of the fallen twelve winged blazing angel?? Is he just a city Lord? Or a false god whose name does not change?? Why has she never heard of the legend of such characters... after the battle was settled, Li De and others walked to the iron cage and could only glare at him with resentful eyes. Stuart was now confined by divine power, lying on the ground like a pool of mud and unable to move. The tone is indifferent, "the city of dawn is also the place you can touch?"?? I don''t know what to do Stuart''s face was worse than eating flies when he heard this, and his heart had been engulfed by despair. "Damn false gods... How can you have twelve winged Blazing Angels?" During this time, he inquired about the city of dawn countless times. The most powerful fighting force of the city is Li De, and Li De is just a legend. Although he only regained the legendary power, at the same level, he has absolute confidence to hunt Li De. But now... Twelve winged Blazing Angels are out!! What is this?? It''s said to fight alone, but you shake people, and the people who shake are so terrible and powerful, let alone he didn''t recover his strength. Even when he was still the God of knights, at the peak, he might not be able to beat the fallen twelve winged blazing angel. Stuart looked at Freya a few more times, but for a moment he seemed to think of something, and his face was a little shocked."No, I know you. You''re Freya, the general of the Lord of dawn!" "You, you''ve been missing for tens of thousands of years!" Freya gave him a cold look in a cold voice. "Lord of the morning? Ha ha, I have been loyal to him, but now, I am the blade in the master''s hand, fighting for the dawn. " After she degenerated into the angel of death, Freya Chenxi had died. Now she is Freya dusk, the angel of death! After hearing this, Stuart was shocked and looked at Li De with incredible shock. "How can you even tempt the angel under the throne of the Lord of dawn to fall?" The tone is full of shock, at the same time, with a little bit of irrefutable jealousy... this is the twelve winged angel! In the whole light God system, which twelve winged blazing angel is not a powerful existence with name and surname? Only the powerful gods can have the powerful angels as their subordinates. Now, the twelve winged blazing angel, whose status was several levels higher than that of his peak, was lured into depravity by a false god who had never heard of his name. This made Stuart eat ten thousand lemons in his heart, which made him sour to death. Why can''t he meet such a good thing?? Why!! The jealousy in his heart is even worse than the pain in his body! The world is not fair, the creator is not!! Li De looked at Stuart''s resentful and unwilling eyes, and his face didn''t fluctuate too much. He didn''t like the guy who secretly wanted to be cruel to the city of dawn. Right hand slightly out, ready to cast. But the energy around him couldn''t be mobilized... Li De''s eyebrows wrinkled when he thought of Stuart breaking the crystal ball. "Freya, break the seal here." "As you wish, master." Freya, who is standing with the sword, has a look in her eyes. The angel in her hand is fighting with the sword, and the dark light bursts out. The dead angel cuts out with a sword to the ceiling. At that moment, the galaxy seemed to be cut down by the brilliant explosion. Click ~ there is a clear sound around, and the magic and the power of space return to rotation again. Li De felt it for a moment, then nodded slightly, snapped and snapped his fingers. The hand of the mage appears. Brush brush ~ the improved mage''s hand began to deform. Stuart''s face suddenly changed as if he had noticed something. "No, you can''t... before the voice fell, the mage''s hand came forward and began to act, and Li Deli ignored his roar. Then the knight and the God of murder, who was just very confident to rule the city of dawn, were stripped to a suit of personal clothes. All the good things in him were found out by the hand of the mage. Looking at Stuart, who had nothing left but his underpants, Li De was too lazy to pay more attention to him. With a wave of his hand, the space in front of him was directly broken, and then he directly locked the rebellious evil god in the place where he buried his bones. Looking at this scene, a little fear flashed in her eyes. It seems that the city leader of kachar is more terrible than Stuart... Li De noticed the strange look in the iron cage, turned his head and looked at the artifact found from Stuart in front of him. He didn''t expect that he could find so many artifact from a God who likes to play tricks. "Before, one of the gods I hunted was one. Compared with this guy, they were all poor..." there were four artifact in front of him, four of them!! It''s so cool to kill big dog owners. From left to right, the first one is a black cloak. Ghost cloak Quality: artifact characteristics: after wearing, it can make the body become nothingness, immune to all physical damage, and can shuttle through the rock wall without being affected. The power below medium divine power can''t feel the breath of the wearer. Introduction: This is the artifact forged by the God of murder. But after the God of murder got the artifact, he killed the dwarf God who forged it in a flash. Before he died, the dwarf God cursed the artifact. Who owns the artifact will be chased by the dwarf forever. The ghost cloak is worthy of the word ghost. It''s absolutely an artifact of peeping at people''s baths, bah, killing people and stealing goods. Good baby. The only thing you need to pay attention to is don''t show off in front of the dwarves in the future, or you won''t know if you are hammered to death. The second is a dagger. God killing DaggerQuality: artifact features: it has the sharpest blade and can pierce the shield of powerful gods. The life pierced by the heart will be swallowed by the dagger. The more life the dagger kills, the stronger the soul it devours, and the greater the power it will have. Brief introduction: a very special artifact. According to legend, this is an ordinary artifact. It has been transformed into an artifact that can make the spirit smell and change color because it pierces the heart of the spirit and engulfs the blood and soul of the spirit. What a powerful attribute. Li De had to sigh that this dagger was the ultimate equipment for the assassin. This evil god is a warm little angel. The third piece of equipment. A mask. Illusory face Quality: artifact characteristics: after swallowing the soul of other life, it can be transformed into the appearance of the person whose soul is swallowed, and the more complete the soul, the higher the degree of transformation, and the memory of the other person can be obtained after swallowing. Introduction: a very special artifact was born at the beginning of creation. The original owner has long been beyond verification, but every assassin in the dark hopes to have this artifact. Fourth. Seal stone Quality: Advanced artifact feature: it can release seal light. The target hit by seal light will be sealed with all its power. The duration depends on the opponent''s strength. The more magic power you input, the stronger the seal light will be. Introduction: This is a very special artifact. It is said that it was forged by the God of creation. It has incredible power. After reading the properties of the four artifacts, Li De could only express his emotion. If you want to plant flowers, you can''t grow them. He spent so much effort to get an artifact. It''s still a dwarf hammer... It''s really a hammer. Now I didn''t expect that someone had sent him four artifact without leaving home! And every artifact has excellent attributes. Although there are not too many fancy attributes, they are all strong. But the only problem is. It''s like there''s nothing he can use. The seal stone is OK. The other artifact doesn''t match his fighting style. "This bastard, can''t you make some equipment that the mage can use? I hate to copy the equipment of other classes... It''s really a second day. " Li De is happy and depressed. After playing with a few pieces of equipment for a while, except for the seal stone, all the others are crammed into the bone burial place. These artifacts will be given to the right person later. Artifact contains special power and can''t be put into system space. After simply dealing with the spoils, Li De had time to look at the cat and the God of happiness, Baxter, who was locked in the cage with his hands, feet and neck tied tightly. With a bit of curiosity, opened the other party''s property panel. Bassett God Name: charys (God of cat and joy) clergy: cat, vagrant and joy rank: 2534 (being sealed) skill: slightly Introduction: the goddess who likes freedom, vagrant and joy has been severely damaged and weak at this time. Li De was a little surprised after a simple glance. This is another God?? And the level was as high as 34. But then there are some regrets. Cat and joy are not fighting gods. What''s the use?? In addition to meow meow meow, what else can we do with these rubbish clergy?? However, it seems that it''s interesting to raise a God to be cute... later, go out and show off. What do you raise? what? Pegasus, that''s great. I raised them? Oh, I''m sorry. I raise a common level 34 spirit. If she doesn''t have anything to do, she lets her sell cute and dance without clothes... Barthel looks at Li De with a strange look. She can''t help but tremble. She just wants to say something, but Li De doesn''t give her a chance to speak. "Freya, pull out the chain." "Yes, master." After receiving the order, Freya stepped forward directly, grabbed the cage with both hands and made a sudden effort. Bang ~ the iron chain embedded in the wall is directly pulled out from the wall, and the gravel behind is cracking and splashing all around. Clattering ~ Baxter was frightened and moved to one side. The chain hit the cage and made a clear sound. When the dust settled, the cage had been pulled out by Freya. Li De waved his hand and the space in front of him was directly broken. Barthel felt a whirl, and by the time she opened her eyes again, she was in a warm room. The ground is a velvet carpet embroidered with Bauhinia flowers, surrounded by exquisite sculptures and colorful oil paintings, plus green flowers ornaments beside the window, all of which give her a sense of elegance and delicacy.Here is? Bathurst, still in the cage, was in a state of suspense. But she seemed to be forgotten. Ten minutes, twenty minutes, a whole day passed, and no one paid any attention to him. When Baxter was at a loss, a space gap appeared in the room. Li De''s tall figure came out of the space gap and slowly sat on the armchair behind the desk. Looking at the pathetic, like a helpless kitten figure, deep eyes without any fluctuations. "Cat and joy, buster, no, you should be called Hagrid. What''s your purpose in invading my city? " Looking at the handsome and elegant Li De, Barthel''s tension eased slightly. At least she is facing a God which is countless times more normal than the knight and the God of murder... "dear Lord of Cachar, I have no malice to you and your city... " no malice? No malice, you sneak in quietly? " Li De''s eyes are cold. "Or do you think you spent a week in Bauhinia tavern, I don''t know?" When he just left, he took Freya to explore the city of dawn, but he didn''t find any gods except these two. The news that Baxter caused a sensation in the Bauhinia tavern more than two months ago was also presented by the intelligence command center. It''s a little strange to see that he looks good and dances so seductively, and then suddenly disappears. It''s normal to be recorded by the intelligence command center. Baxter looked at Li De with burning eyes and quickly explained. "Great city master of kachar, I was brought back to the city of dawn by your soldiers unintentionally. I didn''t take the initiative to sneak in, and I just wanted to find a safe place to recover my strength..." Li De didn''t say yes to this statement and changed the topic. "How did you get imprisoned by knights and murderers?" "I didn''t know at the beginning that the knight God had fallen into the dark and got the clergy of murder. After encountering him in the city of dawn, Stuart said that there was a way to quickly recover her strength. Out of no doubt about his trust, I was sealed by him with artifact.... with some resentment in her voice, she was imprisoned for several months, which really made her angry. Li De Wen Yan frowned. He was not satisfied with this statement. "Do you know about other gods in the city of dawn?" Baxter shook her head. "I haven''t met any other gods except Stuart." After the inquiry, lidden''s eggs hurt a little. It seems that the cat and the God of pleasure are just like chicken ribs. The clergy is useless, and it can''t be used to train subordinates. The body of God is OK, but it seems a bit wasteful to kill it like this... After all, it''s a living God, and it may be useful in the future. After a little thought, he stretched out his hand to call the blood clan outside the door. "Go and get Harrison." A moment later, Harrison walked quickly into the room, and after seeing Baxter in the chain, his eyes showed some curiosity. "Under the crown, this is the strange spirit that left his breath on Colton?" Li De nodded, "no, that spirit has been sealed by me. This is the God of cat and joy." After a little thought, he reached out and took out the half palm sized seal stone from his arms. The power of faith came into it, and a moment later, the faint light of the seal stone burst out and rushed directly to Bathurst. When the light was gone, Barthel''s face was a little desperate, and she could feel the impregnable seal solidifying again. With her present strength, she may not be able to break the seal in a hundred years. "She has been sealed by me. You can take her down for interrogation, or you can study the role of the other party. Freya unties her shackles. She can''t even fight a level 3 fighter. " Harrison looked at Baxter in the cage with a strange expression. This is a living spirit... "yes, under the crown." After Freya has completely released her shackles, the cat goddess, who is a little ragged and has snow-white skin in many places, steps forward to Li De''s desk and solemnly says. "Dear Lord kachar, I am willing to join you and become your subordinate." Power is stronger than man. It''s better to take refuge in this mysterious God who rules a city full of miracles and has a fallen angel under it than to be dragged down to study. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Well, cooperate with Harrison. He will arrange you. Go down." Baxter opened her mouth to say something, but looking at Lee''s calm eyes, she sighed, turned and followed Harrison out of the office.When the two left, Freya came out of the broken space beside him. The tone was cold. "Under the crown, she only has the smell of knight and murder God, I don''t feel other gods in her..." "I know." Li De nodded, his eyes dim. "We keep her because we need a target, a target that can attract other gods..." there is only a thousand days to be a thief, but no thousand days to prevent thieves. Now there are no other hidden gods in the city of dawn, but who knows if new gods will sneak in in the future. Keeping this God with good control and little fighting power will definitely attract the eyes of those who sneak in... Generally speaking, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. Li De shook his head, which was a wake-up call for him this time. Although the city of dawn is located in a secret place, it is difficult for outsiders to find it, but for the gods, it is really difficult to stop them from sneaking in after they find the city of dawn. He can''t keep Freya in the city of dawn all day, can he? After a little thought, I don''t want to think much. The easiest way to solve this problem is to make the city of dawn strong. If there are more than ten gods in town again, it will be useless for anyone to sneak in. Li De stood up and looked out of the window with his dark eyes. Feel more and more of the old days in the air, take a deep breath, and don''t hesitate now. We have to get the slate of fate. "Freya, come with me to the lost sea, the city of dawn can''t be delayed." "Yes, master." Freya, as the sword in Li De''s hand, naturally refers to where to fight, without the slightest hesitation. Reid nodded, summoned the guard and told Harrison about his departure. But the bodyguard just walked out of the office, suddenly, a sound of flapping wings sounded. Then a bat in mini armor appeared in front of Li De''s eyes. "Master..." Castro''s voice was somewhat aggrieved. As the life made by Li De himself, the king of dawn bats has been ignored by Li De for some time. Before Castro with supersonic flight speed, is Li De''s favorite mount. However, with his successive breakthroughs in transcendence and legend, Castro''s speed was not enough to see, and Lide left the king of the dawn bat in the city of dawn. Li De felt Castro''s little resentment and held out his hand to let this guy fall in the palm of his hand. Looking at Castro who is very mini and cute after becoming smaller, I smile. "It''s time to improve your strength..." he is a nostalgic person. Castro has gone through life and death with him so many times, so it''s impossible to abandon him. Yu Guang took a look at the attribute panel and found that there were more than 4 million left in the belief power of Dawning sect. It''s not much, but it''s enough to promote Castro to extraordinary. Without much nonsense, I took this imperial mount to the back garden of the city hall. "Return to the original state, I give you the power to break through the extraordinary." Castro was overjoyed, and his body flew out. Then his breathing became bigger and thicker. He had a wingspan of more than ten blades, and was wearing strong and extraordinary armor, just like a giant iron monster. Li De nodded with satisfaction. Castro in armor is really handsome, especially the pair of blade wings, which can kill countless enemies in every dive and even break the wall. Two steps forward, looking at Castro''s head crawling in front of him, his right hand stretched out and pressed on his head. The power of holy faith began to export. The power of exaggeration makes Castro''s momentum gradually rise. Li De, who has helped many of his subordinates improve their strength, is used to this situation. Input the power of faith peacefully. Ten minutes, twenty minutes... After one sun Yao hour. With a roar that resounds through the city of dawn. A level 20 beast was born. Castro, the king of dawn bats. The mount that followed Li De for several years was finally qualified for him to ride again. Although level 20 is still a little short of Li De''s requirements, according to his idea, legend is qualified, but the power of belief is not enough, so we can only make do with it. Thinking of this, I can''t help but smile. Now I can make do with it. In the past, level 15 was the most valuable top combat effectiveness. Reid turned to look at Castro, who was upgraded to the extraordinary. At this time, the wing span of the king bat reached 20 blades. And the extraordinary armor that once cost a lot of money to forge for it also became bigger at the same time.The mysterious lines on the black armor are imprinted with secret silver, which is absolutely domineering. It''s true, although it''s not as powerful as the words of withered bones, this picture is absolutely enough. Riding out won''t lose face. With his body floating up, Lee sat on Castro''s back. I took a look at Freya. "Follow us." As the voice fell, Castro pushed his legs to the ground, and the huge force made him directly off the ground, then spread his wings and fly. Bang ~ after just a few breaths, there was a sonic boom around, and Castro instantly disappeared above the city of dawn. And Freya saw a step out, the body directly disappeared out of thin air. Li De sat on Castro''s back and felt very happy. According to his estimate, after breaking through the extraordinary, Castro''s speed reached almost three times the speed of sound. This made him feel the fierce wind in the air. If he didn''t lift the magic arc, he was afraid that his scalp would be blown off. The lost sea area is about 2500 kilometers away from the distant mountains. If you walk on land, it will take more than half a month to travel even a hundred miles a day. But in the sky, at the speed of Castro''s full fire, less than an hour later, the sea was in sight. Freya''s figure didn''t appear around, but Li De didn''t worry about it at all. Could Castro be better than the twelve winged angel of death?? If it wasn''t for the fact that the other side''s body was a little smaller, he really wanted to ride the other side on his way... Li De looked at the fast approaching sea and his expression changed a little. "Demigod level sea beast... Slate fragments of fate..." "I hope everything goes well this time..." I hope everything goes well Chapter 472 The sky is gloomy and cold, not to mention the cold winter, but the old days are coming. After the sky cracks, the whole world can hardly see the sun. Of course, for the blood group, this may be a good news, thick clouds let them in the daytime also can save part of the strength. The fierce wind, mixed with ice and snow, slapped on the magic shield like a knife under Castro''s supersonic speed, the magic shield was pulled into the shape of big water drops behind the tip of the head. Castro''s speed makes the scenery of the earth move back rapidly. Li De''s eyes are burning overlooking the earth, guiding Castro''s direction. Although the intelligence command center has found information about the location of the demigod sea beast, he decided to go to the blue star tribe first. The blue star tribe is the mermaid tribe that has been cooperating with the city of dawn. Karelina, a half blood Mermaid, was exchanged by Li De with a golden octopus and the mermaid of the blue star tribe. The reason why the city of dawn came to the lost sea was the appearance of the undead Empire, and then the orc invasion and the fishman attack on the shoreline of the Nolan empire. These events led to a shortage of raw materials for the scarlet mage tower. So Li Decai sent people to the lost sea area to find partners and provide magic materials for the city of dawn. The cooperation between dawning city and Bluestar tribe was negotiated after a fight with each other. Later, with the passage of time, the blue star tribe became more and more prosperous with the support of the powerful alchemy, magic and technological strength of dawn city. So far, the blue star tribe has been one of the giants lost on the coast. As for the reason why it is the coast rather than the deep sea, it is because the life in the deep sea is too terrible, and the blue star tribe has no such strength. In order to facilitate the transaction between the two sides, the city of dawn and the blue star tribe jointly built a city on the coast. At the beginning, Li De sent Guido Heifeng to build a centaur Empire, and he also had the idea of protecting the city. Now, although there are no centaurs, the fishman tribe has also sent a large number of troops to garrison the city, so the security of the city is no problem. With the mark of the map, Li De easily found the coastal city he had never been to - Blue Star City on the coastline. Although the old days have come and the outside is in danger, the trade between dawn city and Fishman tribe has not stopped. Instead, in order to increase the inventory of magic materials, the demand for materials in the city of dawn is much higher than usual recently. Hoo Hoo ~ when Castro, with a 20 blade wingspan, appeared above the blue star city like a giant iron beast, it immediately caused a lot of riots. Sobbing ~ with the sound of a short horn, the soldiers on the city wall began to fill in the siege crossbow, and all of them were very nervous to watch the invading enemy exuding the extraordinary atmosphere. An extraordinary Warcraft is enough to destroy a city. Lee was not interested in fighting with these soldiers, and directly drove Castro into the city. The supersonic cruise made the city guard unable to respond. Then in a scream, whew ~ came to the center square of the blue star city. Hoo Hoo ~ when this iron and steel giant landed steadily, many people immediately gathered around. In addition to trading with the blue star tribe, dawn city also formed an alliance with more than a dozen Fishman tribes around the Lost Coast. Therefore, in addition to the fishman of the blue star tribe, there are also many sea people in the Blue Star City, such as the shark people, the killer whale people, the lobster people, the manatee people and so on. There is more than one kind of life in the sea. The city has become a place where tribes trade with each other. Because the interests involved are very large, all the guards are quite strict. Even when Castro landed in the square, he felt a level of extraordinary life, and immediately sent out a strong breath. This extraordinary Li De is also familiar, the other side is the head of the blue star tribe. According to the intelligence, she was promoted a lot in the last sea god sacrifice. The most important thing for Li De to come here this time is to ask the head of blue star tribe Haishen the news. He floated down from Castro and looked at the hostile sea people and Fishman soldiers who had gathered around him. His expression was very calm. "Where are amiya and Elvis?" The tone resounded through the city under the blessing of magic. All the sea people around were stunned. Who is this man? Call Lord amiya and Lord Ivy by name. But just a moment later, brush ~ two figures galloped from the sky, and then fell safely in front of Li De. "Good day, Blue Star City welcomes you..." ivy is surprised and adored, looking at Li De. This second generation blood descendant, wearing a black mage robe, with long black hair and elegant temperament, is the leader of Blue Star City and the representative of dawn City stationed here.At first, there were seven second-generation blood descendants, among whom Ivy was one. She and Lucy, another second-generation blood descendant, were the only two female blood descendant among the first seven second-generation blood descendant. "Good day, Lord of Cachar, your arrival makes the Blue Star City shine!" At the moment, a mermaid next to Ivy, whose lower body is a fish, and whose upper body is a human body, respectfully opens her mouth. Amiya blue star, the head of the blue star tribe. This Mermaid once fought with Li De, and now she exudes extraordinary breath, and her strength is not weak. Mermaid''s appearance is very obvious, a long blue hair gently floating in the air, like always soaking in the sea, full of dreamlike feeling. It is remarkable that amiya is slightly floating in the air at this time, and does not stand on the ground. Looking at Li De''s indifferent face, the mermaid patriarch was not surprised, but nervous. The two sides of the cooperation with dawn city are each getting what they need. Although they have established enough trust over the past few years, it is only limited to trading. As the master of daybreak, Li De has great power, and his coming will not be without reason. Now the city of dawn is not the city of dawn she first came into contact with. A few months ago, when I heard from Ivey that Li De''s real identity was the God of dawn, and he had tens of millions of believers, and he had several legends under his command, amiya''s attitude towards his partners who had cooperated for several years had begun to change. The surrounding Hai people were in an uproar when they heard the words of Ai Wei and amiya. This handsome human mage is the legendary master of dawn. All of a sudden, one by one is full of curiosity, looking at Li De and Castro behind him. It''s worthy of being the master of dawn, and the mounts are extraordinary... although the ocean is rich in products and has a lot of high-level combat power, the existence of extraordinary level is absolutely a life standing at the top of the food chain, and now it''s just a mount... this kind of arrogance immediately gives them a new understanding of the city of dawn. Of course, if they knew that there was a 36 level death angel hidden in the dimensional space beside Lee''s body, they were afraid that they would be blinded... Lee nodded slightly to them, then stretched out his right hand. Just when people were puzzled, Castro, who was as strong as a mountain, was shocked. Then his body shrank rapidly under the gaze of all the people and became a mini bat half the size of a palm. He flew to Li De''s side and landed on his hand. Then this extraordinary beast was put into his clothes at will. This scene makes the sea people around marvel. Is this the master of dawn? Niubai... such a huge beast can become so small and knowledgeable. Li De ignored the surprised eyes of the surrounding crowd and looked at the two figures in front of him with a smile. "Long time no see, amiya patriarch." With that, I look at Ivy, a female blood descendant. "Ivy, take me to the Lord''s manor. I have something important to do with you." "Yes, under the crown." After hearing the words, Ai Wei quickly calls the servants to open the way, and then leads Li De to the manor of the city Lord although it may not take much time to inquire about the demigod sea beast, he can''t just stand on the square and ask questions, which is too shameful. Amiya immediately followed, but the mermaid was very nervous at the moment. The extraordinary perception has been very keen, although Li De did not take the initiative to send out the pressure, but she can still feel the legendary atmosphere of Li De after she got close to him. It was like a blade around her neck, making her restless. Level 20 in front of the legend of level 28, it''s strange to be stable. Of course, the deeper reason is that the city of dawn is no longer the behemoth that the blue star tribe can deal with. Heart in the face of her can not compete with the strong, will naturally produce fear. Even amiya has a kind of self-consciousness, if it was not for the blue star tribe''s deep sea and the sea as a natural shelter, they would have been controlled by the city of dawn. Glory is not the earth. The earth is protected by law. Both sides of the transaction can ensure relative equality with the help of state organs. In Rongguang trading, it all depends on strength. Whoever is strong will take the absolute initiative. Even if the strength difference is too big, the weak party may be deprived of the right to speak. Although the cooperation between the blue star tribe and the city of dawn shows that they are still equal on the whole, with the further development of the strength of both sides, they have already been unequal secretly. Amiya, as the head of the blue star tribe, needs to take charge of the Blue Star City in person, which can explain a lot. With rolling thoughts, amiya follows reed and ivy to the manor.In the luxurious hall, Li De took the throne. Amiya and aiweifen sit around, and their moods are different at this time. After Li De was seated, he didn''t show too much politeness and made clear his intention directly. "Amiya, as you know, I''ve been inquiring about Poseidon. As the head of the blue star tribe, you have participated in several sea god ceremonies. I believe you know enough about sea god. " The intelligence command center also sent people to contact amiya, but because of the high status of the other party, the information inquired by the spies was similar to that obtained from other places, and there was not much useful information. That''s why Li De came here in person. This Mermaid patriarch dares to conceal other people, but he absolutely dares not to conceal him. The other side has no such courage or ability. The law of the jungle, natural selection, the world has always been so cruel, the strong have always had absolute control over the weak. Amiya''s expression relaxed slightly. Fortunately, she only asked about these things, not other things. The mermaid pondered for a moment, then said slowly. "Lord kachar, I don''t know much about Poseidon..." "let''s get to the point." Li De eyebrow a pick, the body breath flash away, he is not to listen to nonsense. Feeling the horror of Li De, amiya trembled and said quickly. "Lord kachar, I have not deceived you. Every time the sea god sacrifices, the sea god who sleeps in the sea will not appear. The sacrifices we kill will disappear after they are thrown into the sea." "But if the sacrifice satisfies the God of the sea, he will choose some of the people who offer it to give them great power. It was in the last sea god sacrifice that I was given strength, which made a breakthrough not long ago. " Looking at amiya who didn''t look like a liar, Li De couldn''t help frowning. This is no different from the information he has collected. What''s wrong with this trip? "When offering sacrifices, are there any incantations or ways to call each other?" Amiya shook her head. "No, on the day of the sea god sacrifice, the sea god will appear by himself." "Is there any way to find the place where Poseidon sleeps?" "No, the Poseidon is too strong and terrible. We never dare to stay in that sea area. We can''t see it no matter the other party wakes up or sleeps..." "..." after a long time of inquiry, Li De finds that amiya doesn''t tell the truth, but the mermaid patriarch really doesn''t know. This is also outrageous. The sea god sacrifice has a history of hundreds and thousands of years. Every time, we just passively sacrifice when it''s time... We don''t know how to actively explore. No wonder these fishermen are so backward in technology and magic. This kind of thinking... Is too slow. Just when Li De was ready to give up and go directly to the place where he had offered sacrifices to the God of the sea. Amiya a unintentional words let him mention the heart. "Lord kachar, it seems that Poseidon is more interested in crustacean and crab Warcraft. The reason why I won the Poseidon award last time was that in addition to the golden Octopus I traded with you, I also caught a giant crab with golden blood "Later, I seriously inquired that other people who were given strength with me also offered crustacean and crab life..." crab life? Crab? Hearing this, Li De immediately thought of the crab who liked to spit bubbles when he went to explore the relics of the gods with the elves and Ms. red eyes. And that crab is a demigod. What impresses him most is that each bubble of the other party contains a space, and the God relics they want to explore are hidden in a crab bubble, which is very wonderful. However, the only problem is that at the beginning, the elf led the team. Because the sea area was far away, he did not record the position of the crab. And even if remember also not necessarily useful, so long time passed, the other party may not still be there. But anyway, we found some traces. Li De no longer hesitated when he had an idea in his mind. "This information is very important. Amiya clan leader, you have done a good job. I hope that under your leadership, the blue star tribe can have more in-depth cooperation with dawn city." Amiya, who was praised by Li De, felt flattered and immediately got up to respond. "It should be so, Lord of Cachar. It''s our pleasure." After Li De nodded and took a deep look at amiya, he got up and went out. Ivy and amiya see each other off immediately. When Lide disappeared over the Blue Star City on Castro, amiya was suddenly relieved.Although the time of dealing with Li De was only half a day, it made her feel extremely suffering. In the face of a legend, a terror that can kill her at any time, the inner pressure is needless to say. What''s more, fishman and blood race are not related races. She is really worried about Li De''s anger. However, what reassures her a little is that although Li De is becoming more and more powerful, his attitude towards the fishman tribe has not changed much. In fact, amiya is so concerned about Li De''s attitude. In addition to his powerful strength, this Mermaid patriarch also has other thoughts in his heart. After the advent of the old days, the cracks in the sky become larger and larger, and she has been able to clearly detect the threat of the old days. Originally, she didn''t care too much, but an event half a month ago completely changed her mind. Half a month ago, not far from the territorial sea controlled by the blue star tribe, an old evil god suddenly appeared on the main plane. It seemed that the other side was looking for something, but could not find it. The furious old evil god directly slaughtered half of the sea. The orcas, who had the same strength as the blue star tribe, were directly exterminated, and the sea was red for a week. It brought her inner sense of crisis to the top. Although the blue star tribe is located in the sea, with the sea as a natural barrier, it does not need to worry too much on the surface, but the reality has told her that in the face of the absolute strong, the weak have no room for resistance. And with the passage of time, the future situation will be further eroded, which is a visible threat to her and even the whole lost sea area. So she has been guarding the city of blue star, and has no intention of deepening the cooperation with the city of dawn. The blue star tribe needs the protection of the strong. The God of dawn, with tens of millions of believers, is the most powerful being she can touch. According to the normal judgment, it should be the best choice to take refuge in the fishman Empire near the deep sea side. But when she learned that the city of dawn is now strong, she quietly changed her mind. The high-end combat effectiveness of the fishman empire may not be comparable to the city of dawn. Moreover, there are too many threats in the deep sea. Once they change, the blue star tribe can''t cope with them. She doesn''t believe that the fishman empire will really protect them. Although the blue star tribe is powerful on the coast, it is not worth mentioning in the deep sea. In contrast, if they can get the protection of the city of dawn, maybe they can live better... but now the only thing that makes amiya entangled is that the city of dawn is too far away from the sea. Even if the blue star tribe took refuge in the city of dawn at this time, they could not move inland... this fatal key factor was the reason why she could not make a decision. - - - - - Li De, who has left the Blue Star City, naturally doesn''t know that amiya has the idea of taking refuge in the city of dawn. At this time, he is guiding Castro to his destination according to the map. The place of the sea god sacrifice. The sea god Festival is held every ten years. The last one was four years ago. According to the inference of the intelligence command center, it needs a lot of flesh and blood of high-level life to wake up Poseidon in advance. Amiya just said that the demigod level sea animal may have a special preference for high-level crab life... this made Li De focus on the ancient space crab he had seen before. But now I''d better go and have a look. If I can find the Poseidon hidden in the dimensional space, I''d better go and capture the ancient space crab and offer it as a sacrifice if I can''t find it. The vast sea is incomparably vast, and the blue star city is 2000 kilometers away from the place where the sea god is sacrificed. Fortunately, the map drawn by the intelligence command center is relatively detailed. After several detours, Li De came to the sea area about one and a half hours after the sun Yao hour. The specific coordinates of the sea god sacrifice are in front of a circular island. The island is called Haishen island. It''s extremely round, and it''s very easy to identify as if it''s drawn with a compass. You only need to sacrifice 10 kilometers from the front of the sea god island to be perceived by the demigod sea god. The sea god sacrifice used to be like this. After Li De arrived at his destination, he did not hunt sea animals for sacrifice. Instead, he floated out of Castro''s body and galloped to the rough sea. When he arrived at the designated place, he floated on the sea level out of thin air. Mental power, like the tentacles of an octopus, began to spread freely. At the same time, his prestige as a legendary strong man began to spread. "Humble sea beast, I am the Lord of the sea, come out to worship!" Ancient blasphemous language with a strong spiritual impact towards the surrounding impact.Li De''s unbridled breath can be felt in the range of tens of miles around him. Some of the sea life around you suddenly shivered and dived toward the bottom of the sea, and the seabirds around them were also frightened, and immediately scattered with a scream. There are only blasphemous words echoing in this sea area for one minute. Two minutes. Ten minutes later, Li De stopped blaspheming. At this time, there was no movement except the sea breeze and waves. Even the sea life was far away from this sea area because of the legendary power. The scene is a little awkward. With a puff from the corner of Li De''s mouth, the cub was still hiding deeply... the provocation failed... with a dry cough, he turned his head and looked to the side. "Freya, go down to the bottom of the sea and see if you can find the sleeping place of the sea god." After the words fall, the surrounding peaceful space is directly broken. Freya, the twelve winged death blazing angel, appears in a valiant figure wearing black angel armor. "At your command, master." After speaking, Freya flies up abruptly, and then, under Li De''s gaze, her body falls straight down toward the sea like a meteor. Bang ~ at the moment when Freya hit the sea, there was a hundred feet of waves around her. It was like throwing a 10000 ton deep-water bomb into the sea. There was an exaggerated tsunami all around, rushing towards the distance, and everything was swallowed up. Even because the impact force is too terrible, resulting in a huge vacuum in the falling place, the surrounding sea water began to pour in at this moment. Goo - goo directly forms a death vortex. The scene looks like the myths and legends recorded in the murals, which is shocking. However, having seen Freya''s unique scene of cutting off Tongtian mountain with one sword in the plague Kingdom, Li De remained calm enough. He can''t judge the true strength of this level 36 terror. He only knows that the other side is strong enough. In the next ten minutes, the surrounding sea area was stirred by an ancient giant beast. Hualala ~ the surface of the water is muddy, and the sea is constantly surging dozens of blade high waves. But to Li De''s disappointment, Freya made so much noise that the Poseidon still didn''t show any breath. "It seems that the other party is not sleeping nearby... Otherwise even a pig should wake up." After a while, Freya also gave up this rude way and stood in front of him spotlessly after rushing out of the waves. "Master, there is no strong breath of life around him, nor is there any trace of other planes..." Li De nodded and was psychologically prepared for this. He has done so much intelligence work before, just to deal with this situation. "Since violence is not good, we should follow the previous method. We went to the deep sea to hunt some sea animals for sacrifice.... after making the decision, Li De did not stay too much in this already mixed sea area, and rode Castro to the deep sea again. Lost in the vast sea area, legend has it that there will be countless legendary sea animals and even gods in the deepest eye of the sea... most of the legends are legends, but the deeper the sea, the stronger the sea animals are. However, after coming to the sea, Li De''s luck seems to be exhausted. In the next three days, even though Li De continued to search deep in the ocean, he could not find powerful sea animals. It seems that the sea animals disappeared overnight. Finally, when he was a little impatient, he finally met two extraordinary level Warcraft on an island, which was barely enough to collect the sacrifice. But Li De was surprised by what happened these days. He went thousands of miles deep into the sea, but he didn''t find a powerful sea animal. It''s too unscientific. It''s strange to see this. The ocean is rich in products, and the probability of giving birth to powerful life is far higher than that of the land. After the old days, the energy in the sky is more abundant. It is reasonable to say that there should be more powerful sea animals. Now it is just the opposite. Although it has something to do with that he didn''t dive into the deep sea, he can''t even sense it, can he? Fortunately, two extraordinary Warcraft are barely enough... after Li De couldn''t find more advanced sea animals, he didn''t look for them any more. In a rather unhappy mood, he took Freya back to the Poseidon Memorial. When he returned to his destination, he didn''t hesitate to let Freya tear the two extraordinary Warcraft in half and throw them into the sea. The extraordinary Qi and blood of Warcraft contains a huge amount of energy, which instantly makes the sea life around dozens of miles ready to move.But with Freya''s breath hanging around, those marine life did not dare to get close at all. In the end, a huge circle was formed 20 kilometers away from the corpse of supernatural Warcraft. The sea life almost piled up into a mountain, but no one dared to cross the thunder pool. But what makes Li De frown is that the picture of the imaginary arrival of Poseidon does not appear. Ten minutes, twenty minutes, waiting for five hours, from dusk to night. The bodies of the two supernatural Warcraft have been soaked by the sea, and the energy in the blood has begun to dissipate... Li De''s expression is not good-looking when he sees this scene. "Isn''t this God of the sea really sleeping?" Then it seems to think of something, let Freya convergence breath, see if there is any effect. He also wants to make a final effort. After Freya''s breath disappeared, Poseidon didn''t appear, but the sea life surrounding seemed to be crazy and rushed towards the bodies of two extraordinary Warcraft with extremely urgent mood. Then a feast began. Li De didn''t stop him from this, and he still held the last trace of expectation in his heart... but what hurt him was that it was gone, until the bodies of two extraordinary Warcraft were eaten up. The sea beast that got the fragments of the slate of fate did not appear. When Li De saw this scene, he felt very much like buying instant noodles, finding that there was no seasoning bag, eating raisins without flesh and only seeds left. After five hours of opening the little movie, he found that it was gourd baby.... "you can''t tell me when you take off your pants... it''s not so difficult to call out your first love and open a room.... he was depressed. A moment later, Li De seemed to think of something and looked at Castro. "Castro, go to green city immediately and ask Betty if she can find the ancient space crab we encountered when we were exploring the relics of the gods. If Betty doesn''t know, you tell Weina about our current situation... amiya said that the sea beast likes crabs, but unfortunately, Li De didn''t write down the location of the ancient space crab. At the beginning, he was a team led by elves. Without a specific chart, he couldn''t figure out the specific direction. Moreover, in case that crab was hiding in the space like this Poseidon, where would he go. "Sure enough, the world is too magical. When Freya is invincible, we can''t find the enemy..." Li De looks up to the sky and sighs. There is no dragon slaughtering skill, but we can''t find the dragon to slaughter. Is there anything more painful than this? Castro was ordered to flap his wings immediately. Bang ~ pull out a series of gas explosion in the air, and instantly disappear in front of you. Looking at Castro''s disappearing figure, Li De was a little sad. When he came to the lost sea area, he was ready for Freya to fight with each other, and the sea water would flow back. But now I''m knitting. I can''t even see the enemy anywhere. After floating in the air for a while, Li De was in a depressed mood and was ready to find a place to rest for a while. Suddenly, a very strange horn came from the depth of the lost sea. Sobbing ~ the voice is very sharp, like the roar of some sea animal. However, by feeling, Li De can feel that this strange horn sound is made by some powerful equipment... after the horn sound, the body of the ocean Warcraft that is still gnawing at the corpse below is frozen. The low-level sea animals are OK. Some of them reach level 15 and seem to have received some orders. They immediately give up eating and start to swim in the direction of the horn. They are responding to the call of the horn. Seeing this rather strange scene, Li De''s eyes were slightly frozen. "Is it because of the horn that I can''t find a powerful sea animal in the deep sea? Then who is blowing the horn to call these sea animals? " "Did the demigod sea beast respond to the horn? What about the slate of fate? " He suddenly felt that the development of things had gone beyond his expectation Chapter 473 The horn sound from the depth of the lost sea seems to be full of magic, which can make the sea animals in the water swim in one direction. Unfortunately, the sound of the horn did not last long. When Li De was going to go to find out, it suddenly disappeared. There was no trace left in the air, as if nothing had just happened. And those sea animals who were affected by the sound of the horn immediately recovered and fled... Li De always felt uneasy when he looked at this strange and strange scene... after he came to the lost sea area, something was wrong. It seems that there is something mysterious hidden in this sea area... "anyway, the purpose of this trip is to wait for Castro to come back, and other things, no matter how strange, must be pushed back..." after Li De settled down, he didn''t think much and came to the island of Poseidon. The air was now quiet, and all that was left was the sound of waves and sea breeze. There is a kind of inexplicable tranquility... time has entered the night, the sky is not bright because of cracks, and thick dark clouds cover everything. Freya was hiding again, and he was the only one left on the island. At this time, Li De had some inexplicable feelings. He knew that he had brought the words of the dead bone. It was better for someone to nag than now. Little by little, Li De was surprised that Castro had not returned after four or five days. During this time, the strange horn sounded again. This time, like last time, it may not last for five minutes, which also attracted a large number of sea animals to swim towards the central area. The night fades and the dawn comes. After waiting all night, Lee still didn''t see Castro, which made him frown. Normally, this is enough time for Castro to come back three or five times... What''s going on now?? The waiting lasted until noon, when he finally saw the giant iron beast coming from the sky. Hoo Hoo ~ Castro''s huge body with 20 blades directly landed on the island, but Betty was not the only one on his back. Two figures of Miaoman turn over and down, Yingying steps to Li De. "Good day, Lord Lide." Betty was the first to speak. After seeing Li De, the female martial god of the north had an indescribable joy and joy in her eyes. Li De nodded slightly and looked at the figure on Betty''s right hand. It was a girl with her head slightly raised and her face calm, but she could feel each other''s inner pride. The scarlet Cape behind it is so striking that it makes a sound of hunting under the sea breeze. There was a smile on his face. "Long time no see, Lord andabella." The visitor is Audrey Bella who follows Ms. red eyes to storm waters, the proud girl flowing in her blood. Looking at the extremely handsome face in front of her, her expression was quite complicated. "Shall I call you ezerell... Or ELO?" At the beginning, when Li De rescued andabella in Lisle City, he talked about the name of a game character... That''s why the girl said that. "All right." Li De''s face is thick and thick. He doesn''t feel much about it. Yu Guang can''t help but look at the girl more... And the blood Cape behind her. I can''t get tired of seeing the texture of dragon skin. Subconsciously open the property panel, and then a little surprised. Blood Cape Quality: inheritance artifact (bound) features:?? Introduction:?? This cape has been upgraded to an artifact? No wonder when he robbed the head of the God of pestilence and was ready to run away in Lisle, the sudden appearance of andabella could directly stop the raging God of pestilence, and even drove the unfortunate old evil god away from the main plane... artifact... Li de felt that he was not moved at all... Really... "I still call him Betty You, Mr. Lee.... andabella nodded, and there was some complexity in her pale silver eyes. She will never forget the scene when Lisle city fell, which was like the figure of God coming down to earth standing in front of her to block everything for her. This man, pulled her back from the destruction, she still owes him a life. "Thank you for your help to Lisle City, and thank you for your help to me last time..." after a pause, he asked nervously."Your Highness, can I know how the people of the liser family are doing now?" At the beginning, liser city was captured by orcs. Although Li De rescued andabella, he also took a large number of elite talents from liser city. Those elite talents at that time greatly supplemented the talent gap of dawn City, and the goblins were also captured by Li De in that battle. "Don''t worry," Li De said with a smile. "The elder of your family, Horne, is now the dean of dawn college. And the rest of the liser family have become the backbone of the city of dawn. They live a rich life, which is no worse than liser. " The infrastructure of dawn city is so advanced that the quality of life of ordinary nobles is not necessarily higher than that of ordinary residents of dawn city. The city of dawn has already surpassed the rest of the world. On hearing this, she was suddenly relieved. She has no control over the other nobles in Lisle, but the Lisle family is her last blood relatives in the world, and no one would want to have an accident with her family. "Mr. Li De, I promised to find a legendary equipment for you. I have paid a lot of hard work to get it. It''s now in the scarlet mage''s tower for Miss Weina to keep, but she hasn''t taken it with her. " Li De nodded and looked at the bright red cape with some regret... "it''s not urgent. I believe in the eyes of the Lord of andabella." After chatting, it''s time to get down to business. I''m looking at this proud girl who always holds her head high. "Lord Bella is here with Betty, presumably not for this." "The last time we went to explore the relics of gods, we encountered an ancient space crab. Do you have any impression of Lord Bella?" Betty is not a person who doesn''t know the weight. It must be related to the ancient space crab he is looking for to bring her here. Sure enough, she nodded, her voice still cold. "Mr. Li De, after you fell into the abyss, we spent a long time in the relics of the gods. In order to prevent things from changing, I left a secret blood mark on the ancient space crab after leaving the relic of the gods.... there is no need to talk about this. Li De made a quick decision. "Lord andabella, I''m going to trouble you this time. I need the blood of that crab to lead out the sea god here..." andabella knew about this before she came here. Since she could come, she would not have any conflict with it, so she responded cleanly. Seeing that everything is done, Li De doesn''t hesitate to go directly with Betty and andebella to take Castro to find the ancient space. Castro''s 20 blade wingspan is so wide on his back that it''s easy for ten people to ride, let alone three people. Hoo Hoo ~ Castro, cruising at three times the speed of sound, disappeared in this sea area in a few blinks. Her blood mark is like a compass, which can accurately sense her direction and distance, which saves a lot of time in the process of searching. Half a day later, Castro flew out and stayed in a dense area of islands. Li De looked down from a high altitude. There are thousands of islands of different sizes in this sea area. She said as she saw the scene. "Under Li De''s pavilion, this is the hiding place of the ancient space crab. I can sense that it is in this area, but I can''t sense its more specific location..." Li De looks at the islands stretching for tens of miles below and waves his hand. "Freya, find that crab." With a command, the twelve winged death angel of level 36 tears out of the space in the shocking gaze of andabella and Betty. The Angel Sword in Freya''s hand is very sharp, and the whole person''s momentum seems to be able to break the world. The mountain is crushed by the power of God, and the mountain is as terrified as a prison. "As you wish, master." After the cold voice. Brush ~ Freya''s body flies to the sky. Then the dead angel reappeared the scene of the meteor falling into the sea. Boom ~ Freya falls from the sky into the sea with infinite divine power. Its explosive power is like a mountain crashing on the sea, and the sound of impact is like nine days of rolling thunder. At the center of the collision, an indescribable shock wave of terror scattered around, and the surrounding sea surface seemed to be hit by a giant hand, sinking dozens of blades. Then the sea went into a complete fury. Click ~ the sword Qi with a thousand blades is surging up on the sea floor in all directions. Those solid islands are like fragile glasses, which are directly broken by the sword Qi and splashed with huge stones all over the sky.The scene looked extremely shocking. I''m afraid that a few minutes ago, no one would have thought that most of the islands in the tens of miles of sea area were broken between more than a dozen breaths. The huge stones with tens of blades of height smashed up in the sword Qi, mixed with the huge waves, making this sea area a worthy place of death. However, in such a terrible situation, the ancient space crab did not move... when Li De saw this scene, he frowned tightly. Would it not be a problem again? But just after this idea rises, kazam ~ suddenly when Freya''s sword Qi sweeps across an island, the scene suddenly changes. Boom ~ I saw a terrible crab standing up from the sea, just like an ancient giant. A pair of crab tongs is hundreds of blades long. Just look at it, you can feel how terrible this crab is. No matter how strong the wall is, it''s like a piece of paper in front of the pair of crab tongs. The whole body is swarthy, with a huge island on its back. This crab is exaggerated to the extreme. The ancient space crab, which can form space by spitting out bubbles, has finally appeared. When Freya, who sank to the bottom of the sea, realized the background, she immediately flew out of the water and stood in front of the ancient space crab. Full power. The power of terror makes the world seem to be crawling under its feet. Even Li De feels his own insignificance at this moment. Level 36 life, how terrible. Although the volume of Freya and cancer is similar to that of ants and mountains, they are directly adjusted after each side sends out its own breath. Freya is like an ancient beast, one hand can break the stars, while the exaggerated ancient space crab is strongly suppressed... the battle is imminent in the confrontation. But as soon as Freya raises her sword, her power climbs to the point where all the surrounding spaces are distorted. The ancient space crab''s body suddenly trembles, and then its exaggerated body shrinks little by little in the surprise of several people. Finally, it becomes a crab with the same size as ordinary human beings. Although the size of the crab is still large, it is not a grade before. What''s more surprising is that this ancient space crab completely dissipated its momentum, and then slowly flew towards Freya out of thin air. After getting close to Freya, the eight crab legs kneel down directly. This semi God level ancient space crab, in the face of the death blazing angel of level 36, is perfectly obedient. Li De looked at the scene in amazement. The good guy is also a demigod crab. Before he starts fighting, do you think so? This is too spineless. Freya didn''t expect that this big crab would admit defeat so simply. She couldn''t help looking at Li De. Seeing this, Li De pulled out the corner of his mouth and waved his hand to stop. Anyway, his goal is this big crab. Now that he has got it, he doesn''t care whether he is alive or dead. Next, it''s the truth to bring out the sleeping Poseidon. The cracks in the sky are always emitting rich old energy. Time is running out. "Freya, take this crab and we''ll go back to the Poseidon area..." "at your command, master." After receiving the order, Freya waved her hand, and a gray force poured out. Then the ancient space crab, which was just the size of human beings, continued to shrink, and finally became a small crab half the size of a palm. It''s Mini and cute. It looks totally different from the terrible beast that just covered the sky. Freya, holding an ancient space crab in one hand and an angel sword in the other, stepped out of her body and disappeared in the same place. Seeing this, Li De no longer hesitated and drove Castro to the sea area where the sea god was sacrificed. This time I went out to look for the fragments of the slate of fate. Although I didn''t meet the enemy, I was in trouble. And now Li De can''t be sure whether the crab''s blood can attract the sea god who doesn''t know where he is sleeping. And there is the unknown mysterious horn sound, which has covered the mysterious veil for the lost sea area. Half a day after Yao time, the place of sea god sacrifice. Li De drives Castro to approach this sea area, and his face suddenly changes. Because he found that there were already people here. And the other party is offering sacrifices to the sea beast... according to the way they act, it seems that the target of the other party is the sleeping demigod sea beast, just like him. Li De''s mind is changing. "Is the news of the fragments of the slate of fate known by this group?" His eyes immediately cooled. The stone fragments of destiny are related to the life and death of the city of dawn. This is the treasure he must get!No matter who the other party is, as long as you dare to fight with him, it is his mortal enemy. Everyone is no exception. In the face of fighting for living space, there is no reason to say, if the other party gets the slate fragments of fate, it is unfortunate that tens of millions of people in the city of dawn. Holding the big killing weapon of andebella in his hand, Lide did not hesitate. The legendary momentum surged out, allowing Castro to speed up and fly directly to several figures in the sea. Li De''s undisguised breath immediately attracted the attention of those mysterious people on the sea, just at this moment. Seven can let heaven and earth collapse from the breath of cross pressure. The splendor of heaven is like a river of stars hanging upside down in the sky, with hundreds of millions of tons of sea water surging. The sea seems to be at a standstill. Li De felt the terrible smell and his face was frozen. Those seven breath are all gods!! There are seven gods in this small sea area!! Chapter 474 On the calm sea, the seven terrible gods were like stars falling down. The whole sea was as thick as mercury, and even could not breathe. At the moment, the faces of andabella and Betty were very grave. Both of them are not low in strength, but they still feel almost suffocating pressure in the face of Shenwei. However, the two girls were not half afraid at this time. When she looked at the proud figure of Li De, her proud face softened a little, and she seemed to think of the scene when he was also in front of her when he was in danger... Betty looked at the seven figures in the distance, the northern soldiers, fearless, fearless. Even when she was weak, she dared to charge against the dragon. The powerful divine power not only didn''t make the female martial god afraid, but aroused her heart''s desire for war. Northerners never flinch. Breathe ~ in a few breaths, Castro came close to the figures under the terrible pressure. At this time, the sea area where the extraordinary Warcraft was sacrificed has been dyed red by blood, and more than 30 sea animal bodies are floating on the sea. Moreover, these sea animals are deep-sea giants that Li De has never seen before. A little sense can reveal that these 30 corpses are all extraordinary level.... exaggeration is shocking. The supernatural sea animal is like a water pump flowing blood from the wound, which contains terrible energy fluctuations. The life in the sea area of tens of kilometers around us felt extremely excited and gathered one by one, but because of the fear of the gods, they only dared to wander around. Finally, a huge circle appeared in the sea area, with dozens of huge bodies in the center, and the water had dyed the surrounding red. There are lots of marine life outside, and you can''t see the edge at a glance. the scene looks bloody. Li De''s eyes swept over the sea, and he focused on the figure of the seven roads. These floating on the sea, creating all the initiators are not ordinary human gods, but the standard sea people - orcas, seals, sea snakes and so on seven figures, seven races. One of the most terrifying is a mermaid in the middle. His head is wearing a beautiful crown made of pearls and gems, holding a trident, floating on the sea out of thin air, and his long golden hair floating in the air, full of spirituality. The blue eyes with fierce murderous, closely watching Castro in the sky, the surrounding light is distorted under her pressure, shocking. When Li De saw this scene, his eyes were cold and calm, and there was no fluctuation on his face. He turned to look at the two girls behind him. "If there''s a fight later, you and Castro will leave the area first." When the two girls looked at Li De''s deep eyes, they were inexplicably moved. Before the war, he could still think of them, which was too considerate.... Li De was just a simple admonition, and didn''t know that the girl''s heart would be so sensitive.... after the voice fell, he directly floated up and went straight to the seven sea gods. There was no sense of fear in that handsome face with obvious facial features. On the contrary, it was full of domineering power overlooking the world. The power of the LORD came out. It''s just seven sea gods. I have a general who can kill the gods of heaven. And even without Freya, he still has a ring to call the Dark Lord. As long as he wants, he can take out the butcher''s knife of the undead monarch level to kill the pigs at any time. Are seven sea gods enough to kill? Looking at Li De flying alone, the mermaid God standing in the center has cold eyes. "Tell me what you''re coming for, the stranger." In the face of a master God who can''t figure out the origin, these sea gods are not willing to fight easily before both sides become enemies. Li De''s body was as powerful as a prison under the influence of the God of dawn. He was one against seven and did not lose at all. After he killed the gods, the air of killing the gods was clearly displayed in front of these sea gods. The weak are not qualified to negotiate with the strong. This kind of time is not suitable to be a pig and a tiger. Only by showing the strongest side can we win respect. Although the other side''s tone was impolite, Li De was keenly aware of the caution of these Poseidons. Don''t remember to answer, know yourself and know your enemy, win all battles... Directly opened the other party''s attribute panel, but after a look, his face immediately became dignified. Are these gods exaggerated? Virginia nuhai rank: 3440 (strength not recovered) divinity: God of the sea clergy: sea, waves, storms, disastersskill:??? Shenshu:??? Introduction: the sea god is the main God. It used to be a powerful God controlling the power of the sea, but for some reasons, its strength has not yet recovered to the peak. Trident Quality: Advanced artifact characteristics: holding trident can control the power of the sea. Introduction: This is the exclusive weapon of Poseidon. Only the owner of the sea can control it. The mermaid''s level is as high as level 34, and its original level is exaggerated as level 40 - powerful divine power!! The Trident in the opponent''s hand is a genuine artifact, not a high imitation. In addition to the mermaid, the other six sea gods are also level 31 weak gods.... Li De, who originally planned to have a pot of water, looked at the attributes of the seven gods in front of him, and his expression was a little subtle. That''s ridiculous. He just came to look for a demigod sea animal, and he ran into the whole sea god system directly!! Seven true gods, isn''t that a little too much?? The other six gods are OK. Freya can still cope with her violent walk. Only the mermaid God made him full of vigilance. It''s a real God. Although he hasn''t recovered his medium power, even if his level is not high, his fighting power will not be poor. Let alone the Trident, a legendary artifact, in their hands. Li De quietly gave up the idea of a pot. The level 34 God is the main God, which is only two levels lower than Freya. Even if Freya can win, I''m afraid it will cost a lot, and there are six real gods to assist. If you really want to fight, you may not be able to suppress the whole divine system of the other party... "explain your intention, strange strong man." The mermaid spirit didn''t hear the answer and couldn''t help repeating it again. Li De hears speech to slightly return a God, after pondering, slowly way. "You haven''t found the demigod As soon as the words came out, the air suddenly solidified. The seven sea gods were killed in a flash, and all the opportunities were locked on him. It seemed that the next second was about to burst out a thunderbolt. Obviously, this sentence touched their fundamental interests - halflings! Li De saw the change of the scene clearly in his heart, and he got enough information with a simple test. The target of the other side is the sea beast. Then he did not wait for the other party to respond and continued to explore. "Where did you learn about the debris?" This sentence is very interesting. Li De did not point out that it was a piece of slate of fate. It can mean artifact fragment, treasure map fragment, any fragment. If the opponent is the demigod sea beast instead of the slate fragment of fate, then he may still have room to operate. But the next second, he determined the other party''s real goal. Because the Trident in the hand of the mermaid God wearing the Pearl and gem crown has sent out a terrible wave, and it seems that it will start in the next second. Aware of the other party''s killing, Freya doesn''t wait for Li De''s order, but directly clicks out of the broken space and fiercely guards Li De. The level 36 twelve winged death blazing angel''s undisguised power surges like a level 18 storm. There was a strong confrontation between the two sides. The appearance of Freya makes the scene more tense. The mermaid with Trident was very afraid of Li De, who was haunted by the smell of killing gods. Now there is a blazing Angel more powerful than her. This raised her inner vigilance to the extreme. "Strange gods, the stone fragments of fate belong to the treasure given by the sea to the sea people. Absolutely no one can touch them!" Cold tone with a cold killing, attitude is not the slightest concession. Although Li De is strong, are they weak again?? Neither side is good. The mermaid God in front of him is not the God of pestilence, the hapless ghost. As the main god of the sea family, he holds a real Trident. In addition, it is now on the sea and its main battlefield. Its combat effectiveness can not be described by level 34. Not to mention there are six 31 level genuine gods to assist. Therefore, although the mermaid God is afraid of Li De, she will never be afraid. Although there are few people on Li De''s side, he also exudes the breath of the God of Breaking Dawn, and Freya is a level 36 medium divine power. The number of people is small, but the combat effectiveness looks stronger on paper. Both sides are well aware of each other''s terror. Once there is a war, it will be a shock. So I dare not take that step easily.Li De frowned and stared at the mermaid holding the Trident. After pondering for a moment, he said slowly. "Master of the sea, don''t be nervous. I don''t mean you any harm." Then he waved his hand and let Freya, who was holding the Angel Sword and staring at the mermaid, put away her weapon. Freya is naturally based on Li De''s orders. Although the situation is tense, she still neatly inserts the cross sword into the scabbard, but her eyes are still very vigilant at each other. Both sides have scruples about each other. After Li De released his goodwill, his momentum eased a little. "We are not enemies, my friends," said Li De, looking straight at the leading Mermaid, the sea goddess. "Master of the sea, your name should be Virginia, right?" "I''ve heard a great being mention you, so we should be friends, not enemies. This time we come to the sea, it''s the great being that guides us forward. " Hearing this, Virginia nuhai, the God of mermaid, frowned. In the battle of the gods millions of years ago, Poseidon was seriously injured and fell asleep. She took over the Trident and became the new Poseidon without the knowledge of outsiders. Except for a few sea gods, her name has not been known to outsiders. How does this strange god know her name? The tone was cold. "Strange god, where did you hear my name? Who is the one who guides you to collect the fragments of the slate of destiny? How does he know that there are fragments of the slate of destiny here? " Li De said while carefully observing each other''s expression fluctuations, saw the opposite Mermaid face a little bit surprised, heart a smile. How big is the origin of karelina, which is the horror of guarding the slate fragments of fate. And the most important point is that Katherine is a half blood Mermaid. According to what she said before, it''s her own choice for her to sneak into the thematic plane. In this case, it''s her subjective consciousness to choose to become a half blood Mermaid... this is very subtle. Normally, if the gods of human identity come to the thematic plane, they will definitely choose to become human beings Similarly, dwarves will choose to become dwarves... based on this, we can easily infer that before she lost her strength, Katherine had a great relationship with the mermaid, and even was probably a member of the mermaid family. Li De tried to find another way to solve the dispute. Compared with his hands, his language has always been no inferior to his strength. Now the situation is that it''s not wise to shake with each other. Although she has Freya, and she can also summon the dark master, it''s totally true. But the purpose of his trip is to make the slate fragment, not to fight against a group of gods who are terrifying and have home advantage. This is a complete divine system. It''s not a cat or a dog. If the other party is only one person, he may roll up his sleeve... Li De''s eyes are fixed on Virginia nuhai, word by word. "That great being is also a mermaid. She came to the theme plane several years before the old days came, and now she is visiting my city..." after a pause, she continued. "And the pieces of the slate of destiny you are looking for, which was originally our goal. When you come, you should be able to find the remains of the two extraordinary Warcraft under the water, which is our sacrifice. So it''s not that we are here to grab your booty, but that you are seizing what should belong to us... " hearing this, Virginia''s face becomes very dignified. Her keen perception tells her that Li De is not lying, but her heart is even more confused. Mermaid has always been the royal family in the sea, and every sea god is born from Mermaid. But she had never heard of other powerful gods in the mermaid family. Moreover, it''s impossible for ordinary people to come to the theme plane a few years before the old days. Even with her previous level 40 strength, she can''t do it. The rules of the theme plane are too powerful to be shaken by ordinary gods, nor can they be powerful. Li De kept talking. "As for why I can know the trace of the fragments of the slate of fate, it is because the great being was once the guard of the slate of fate." "And looking for the fragments of the slate of destiny is the order of the great existence of your Mermaid family. Therefore, we are not enemies, my friends." Hearing this, Virginia''s pupils suddenly shrunk. She suddenly remembered an old legend that her father had told her. She blurted out a name that shocked six other sea people around her. "Your Highness philomis!" Li De''s eyes are fixed. Philomis?? This name is not simple in glory. It is said that philomis created the sea people with her own blood in the sea created by the God of creation.The status in the sea is equal to that of the goddess of life. Is Katherina the legendary terror of creating the sea people? After this thought rises, that half blood Mermaid originally mysterious veil becomes more fuzzy. But now is not the time to think about this. Li De''s eyes are burning at the mermaid God in front of him. "Your Excellency, the great being did not mention her real name to me, but she told me that the Hai people were her closest people. The life we meet in the sea will not be the enemy. If we meet the spirit of the mermaid family, we can reveal her news to you.... this makes the mermaid master hold the Trident''s hand slightly tight, and his heart quietly believes Li De at this moment... Li De''s tone does not stop, with some emotion. "In fact, I have been carrying out the orders of that great being. Otherwise, when I find you, I will have done it to you. " Looking at each other''s disbelief, he smiles. "Do you think I don''t have that ability?" When the words fall, Li De inputs the divine power into the dark ring on his hand, which directly stimulates the breath of the dark master, but it is not fully activated. At that moment, an indescribable sense of awe swept across the world. Level 40 undead monarch that is how exaggerated the existence, although has not appeared, but has let this piece of world fall into silence. With this, Li De''s breath of the LORD God also followed the fury. The Dark Lord and his divine power were quite different, but they were so powerful. When Freya saw who she was with, she sent out the breath of level 36 medium divine power... for a moment, the power of the two main gods, plus the level 36 death blazing Angel sweeping the world. Feeling the overwhelming power of the main God, Virginia and the other six sea gods changed their faces. One Lord God and one twelve winged blazing Angel together can barely cope, but if two Lord gods and one 36 level twelve winged blazing angel, the balance will be broken. If the other side really wants to go to war, they will definitely lose. After living such a long time, it''s not necessary to do other things, but there are still some visions, and fools can''t live so long. The power of Li De immediately changed the attitude of the mermaid God to Li De. It''s good to say that they are just equal, but it''s not easy for them to be so kind to them when they are in a strong position. I believe 60% of Li Degang''s story in my heart... Maybe the mermaid God is not her royal highness philomis, but it must be a powerful existence in the sea people that has never been recorded. Otherwise, the other party would not be so humble and empathetic. If they had absolute power, would they still be so calm and reasonable? When the weak and the strong reason, it''s nonsense, and the incompetent roar, but when the strong and the weak reason, it''s kindness... Different status, do the same thing, the effect is very different. But what the mermaid God doesn''t know is that Li De is a mere appearance. Now he''s only at level 28. The dark master is powerful, but the other side is completely uncontrollable. If he is aware of the stone fragments of fate, he will be busy, so he will not be summoned until he has to. Only Freya of level 36 can really be used on the scene... That''s why Li De will convince people with virtue. However, there is a huge deviation in the information controlled by both sides. On the side of the sea gods, Li De releases his kindness to them... after taking a few deep breaths, the mermaid God looks at Li De and says slowly. "Strange strong man, the stone fragment of fate is related to the fate of the Hai nationality, we can''t give up..." Li De felt that the other side''s attitude softened again, and a sincere smile hung on his mouth. This smile once appeared when facing the dark master for the first time... later, the dark Master became his ally, and now he is still helping him carry out the abyss pig breeding plan. "No, my friends, I''m not asking you to give up the slate of destiny, but this slate of destiny is the key to the restoration of the power of that great being." Li Deyi''s right words. "She has been in charge of the slate of destiny for tens of millions of years. She has already established a connection with the slate of destiny that outsiders can''t fathom, and can feel the breath of every fragment of the slate of destiny. Once she regains her strength, it can guide us to find more pieces of the slate of destiny. So, Mr. Virginia, we''re investing for the future, not to give you back. " "The great being is your people. Although she lives in my city now, you can see who she is facing from her refusal to let me fight with you.At that time, you can come with me to see her. We can form a real ally, support each other, and face the increasingly bad old cataclysm together. " "And you rule such a huge sea area, is just a piece of slate of destiny enough to meet the needs of your people? Don''t Haizu need more chips to deal with the old invasion? Do you feel the pressure that the world is about to be destroyed when you are in urgent need of the slate of destiny? How dangerous the future is! I''m afraid the effect of this piece of slate of destiny is too small... and I believe you also need allies, powerful allies! " These words made the mermaid master fall into deep meditation... make friends and use karelina as a link to close the relationship between the two sides. Bully, show your muscles. Lure, with the future as bait, cause the other party''s greed. After Li De''s series of words, not only the seven sea gods of the other side felt very reasonable, but even Freya felt that he was right.... the scene of Mars shooting just now became that these sea gods began to seriously consider whether to form an alliance with Li De.... after all, what he showed was not only his strength, but also his good will, or his love The high status of the sea god, let them heart. It seems that it is not unacceptable to form an alliance with such a powerful God. As for the fragments of the slate of destiny, if the two sides form an alliance, it is not a problem. They can completely snatch other fragments of the slate of destiny together... Chapter 475 The tension of the confrontation was thawed by Li De''s words. Alliance is an unimaginable road. But in the background of the coming of the old days, compared with the uncertain tomorrow and the visible danger of the old days, this option, which is impossible to satisfy the gods of the sea people, has become a good choice at this moment. Although the sea gods are powerful, they are also able to make an attempt in the face of natural disasters. If they can become allies with a more powerful theocracy, they will undoubtedly be more confident in the face of future crises. It''s a win-win choice. What''s more, the most important point is that there is an extremely noble God in Li De''s side. What does this mean? It means that they are actually a group... if they do not reconcile and continue to have conflicts, they will face the attack of two main gods and a twelve winged death blazing angel who is stronger than all of them. They can see what the situation is and they can''t win at all. If it is reconciliation, or even alliance with it, then they can have a strong ally immediately, and the two sides can grab other pieces of slate of destiny together in the future, and gain more chips in the face of the old disaster. This option not only does not need to fight a losing war, but also can gain more benefits. After a little thought, the seven gods of the Hai nationality found that it was better to form an alliance with Li De than to fight to the end. Therefore, in this case, several gods of the Hai nationality were inevitably moved. Li De saw that the other side didn''t refute him. Instead, he began to talk to each other in a low voice, and his smile immediately brightened. The purpose of his coming to the lost sea area is never war, but the slate fragment of fate is what he is looking for. After the second sky break, the old atmosphere in the air is growing day by day. If we don''t find a solution, the city of dawn will face a devastating disaster. Another important point is that the sea people are qualified to become allies with him. At the end of the day, if the other side has no strength, he has already run over so much nonsense, but now he has not enough strength, so he is fooling around... and once the two sides make an alliance, then he will have another card in his hand, a whole divine system! This is the absolute King bomb. Although they don''t have the level and fighting power of the Dark Lord, compared with the undead monarch of the evil camp, the sea god system is obviously better at controlling. At least Li De doesn''t have to worry about the other party''s madness and killing him... the Hai clan is an orderly and neutral camp, and has no obvious evil and good tendencies, so he doesn''t worry about the other party''s bad impression because of his blood clan identity. After a period of time, several sea gods who talked with each other finally agreed. At last, Virginia nuhai, the main god of the mermaid with Trident, floated forward. The blue eyes looked directly at Li De. The tone was solemn. "Dear strong man, I haven''t asked for your name and God''s name..." at this time, if someone else introduces Li De, it should be able to elevate his force, but the conversation between the two gods, such as Freya, who is at level 36, is not qualified to intervene now. Li De looked directly into each other''s eyes, and his tone was also very serious. "I am the God of dawn and dusk, reed Cachar. I am the master God of dawn and dusk, and now have 30 million believers. In addition, there is a vast city in the mainland, the city of dawn, where the great sea god lives now.... the others are OK, but the 30 million believers let the mermaid God breathe, and their eyes showed some envy. The sea is boundless, the birth of life can not be counted, but most of these lives are not self-conscious Warcraft, unable to contribute to faith. Moreover, a large part of marine life is the sea people who believe in human gods, which makes their little source of belief worse. In addition, the large number of Shanghai foreign gods and the existence of idle sea gods who did not belong to her jurisdiction further divided up the believers. So the mermaid God now has more than ten million followers. In fact, the whole glorious believer is in a state of being robbed. Although there are many lives in this world, it is inconspicuous to spread them one after another. In contrast, Li De''s belief in the whole city of dawn is just arrogant. "Lord kachar, please forgive our caution. We can get the pieces of the slate of destiny together, but I need to go to your city to confirm with the sea clan leader before making a decision on the Alliance..." although Li De''s words touched their hearts, they were his family''s words after all, so they need to be confirmed. The object of this confirmation is the spirit of the sea people in Li De''s mouth.If what Li De said is true, then it is a good thing that the Hai clan God system allied with Li De. Li De was in a good mood. His words are true and false, but those false are details. The most important point is that karelina is true. As long as these sea gods are willing to go to the city of dawn, he is sure to convince them that, no matter how hard it is, even if it is hard to talk, it is better to fight them on land than on sea. "It should be so. Believe me, when you see that great being, we will become the closest allies to meet the challenge of doomsday together." "Now, let''s find the demigod sea beast first..." two people talked about this step, and the matter has been basically settled. The tension between the two sides dissipated in an instant. Although they were still vigilant in their hearts, it showed that the sword was gone. At this time, Li De took a curious look at the Sea red with blood below. "Mr. Virginia, the sea is your home. No matter how powerful the demigod sea beast is, it can''t escape your exploration, can it?" It really surprised him that these sea gods still sacrificed in such a primitive way. He can''t find it very normal, but the other side is the sea god with Trident. Alas, it''s not a matter to find a sea beast... yaoyaotou, the main god of the mermaid, "that sea beast is hidden in a very strange position, and I can''t feel it. I can only summon the opposite side through the most stupid way." Her current level has only recovered to level 34. If she recovers to the peak of level 40, it''s not difficult, but now she can only wait for the hare. Li De nodded clearly and did not talk. He reached out to Freya. "I just caught a demigod level ancient space crab. According to the information I got, that demigod sea animal is more sensitive to crab blood." After that, she asked Freya to bleed the reduced ancient space crab... after getting the order, it turned into a half palm sized space crab, which was directly thrown out by Freya, and this mini guy grew up in the wind. In a short moment, a pair of crab tongs with a height of nearly a thousand blades and hundreds of blades were born. It seems that the whole world is trampled by this crab. It''s terrifying. However, no matter how big the body is, it''s only a level 30 demigod. With Freya''s deterrence and signal, the ancient space crabs puffed out a bunch of bubbles, and then reluctantly gave their front leg a look with crab claws. Click ~ the huge crab claw smashed a big piece of leg which is thicker than a building. A light yellow mucus seeps out of the legs... what an exaggeration of the energy contained in demigod life. After the yellow mucus drips into the sea, it instantly causes a magic tide. At the moment, marine life tens of miles away seemed to be crazy and began to swim desperately, but because the divine power in the center was too terrible and did not dare to get close to it, the sea outside directly turned into a boiling oil pan... Li De had no time to care about other things, and his eyes were staring at the space crabs, while carefully sensing everything around him. However, after bleeding for a few minutes, the ancient space crab still had no reaction... this made him frown. "Make a cut in all eight legs..." the ancient space crab trembled when he heard Li De''s words, but before he could react, Freya had already started. Click ~ Click ~ with several continuous sounds, the ancient space crabs uttered a painful wail, and then the two eyes on the top of their heads showed an extremely aggrieved look, not so bullying... gugugu ~ blood splashing. What an exaggeration of the size of the ancient space crab, Li De suspected that this guy''s blood could fill the blood pool of the city of dawn. Just for a moment, the blood sea area below was stained with a touch of yellow, and the surrounding energy was so rich that it almost condensed into water drops. Just a few minutes later, when everyone felt that it didn''t work, a special breath filled the sky. It''s like something is peeping at them in the sky. No one present is weak chicken, although the breath is very weak, but still feel. Everyone looked up to the sky. In the high altitude of 500 blades, the space with hundreds of blades is slowly fluctuating like water waves. It seems that some terrible life may rush out of it at any time. Li De was speechless when he saw this scene. Who would have thought that half god sea beast was not sleeping in the sea, but hiding in the air. No wonder Freya has mixed up the whole sea and can''t find each other... it''s too painful. Those sea gods also looked at this scene with astonishment. It was obvious that the other side''s unreasonable play made them unpredictable.Virginia nuhai, the main god of the mermaid, felt the change in the air, and the Trident in her hand burst out a bright blue light. The infinite divine power rises from the sky, like an ancient beast to trample on the sea. Without waiting for Li De to make an action, the mermaid God had already killed with a trident. Li De''s brows coagulate when he sees this scene. Yu Guang takes a look at Freya who is eager to try, and slowly shakes his head. "Don''t worry. You can''t run away with the broken slate of fate." On hearing this, Freya gave up her plan. In this short moment, the sea of Virginia fury has rushed into the rippling space. Click ~ like a stone hitting the glass, a clear sound reverberates in the world. Then the whole sky was directly broken, and the crystal like space debris instantly blew up a space turbulence. Then the fierce Mermaid God disappeared in the eyes of the public. Although he can''t see it, Li De can clearly sense how terrible the wave coming from the sky is. Not to mention a demigod, even a level 31 true God will die. But unexpectedly, after the mermaid God killed, it did not blink, but lasted for several minutes. Just when Li De frowned and planned to send Freya up to find out. Boom ~ suddenly, there was an indescribable explosion. The space just exploded. Then the mermaid God with Trident came back with a huge head. Everywhere she went, the surrounding space was all blurred. When the mermaid God approached, Li De could see what the head was. It''s a huge head of poisonous snake, and its momentum is extremely frightening. It''s not a demigod that can send out, but a living God. But the most attractive thing is the center of the head above the eyes. There is a gray stone inlaid here. It looks like it is forced into its skin, full of weird. The mermaid God flew straight to Li De with the head of the poisonous snake and looked at him with burning eyes. "Lord kachar, this sea beast broke the rules because of the fragments of the slate of fate, and has broken through into a level 31 divine life." With a pause, the tone was a bit inexplicable. "I''ve just tried, the slate of fate contains a very special power, I can''t touch it.... it''s not so simple that I can''t touch it.... after she killed the divine sea beast, she tried to break the slate of fate directly, but at the moment of touching the slate of fate, she felt her soul and body begin to break up directly.... " > she even smelled death at that moment. Although she didn''t recover to the peak, it was also a level 34 terror. She couldn''t touch the stone fragments of fate... If she didn''t retreat decisively, she would have been badly hurt. Later, she was still unwilling to pry with Trident, but what made her scared was that Trident, a high artifact, began to disintegrate directly after touching the slate fragment of fate... this made her feel very complicated, and she didn''t expect that after she got the slate fragment containing countless hopes, she couldn''t help each other at all. "Can''t reach?" Li De was slightly stunned, and then opened the attribute panel of the slate fragment with a little curiosity. Slate fragment of Destiny (sequence: 17) Quality: creation artifact feature: contains the power of destiny. Once this power is activated, the rules within 100 km in diameter will return to normal. Introduce: This is the fragment of destiny slate, have unimaginable power. The complete slate of destiny carries the destiny of the whole multi plane, but now the slate of destiny has been destroyed by the indescribable old dominators, and the destiny of glory has long been broken. Who can gather all the pieces and gather the slate of fate again will get the blessing of fate and carry the power of the whole multi planes. After reading the attributes, Li De took a deep breath, the artifact of creation. This name alone will blow the sky. But what does sequence 17 mean? This is the 17th fragment? It seems that there are a lot of broken stones. The last introduction is also very meaningful. If you reunite with the slate of fate, you will get the favor of fate... Can this be understood as gathering seven dragon balls to summon the dragon?? And carrying the power of the whole multiple planes is the result of summoning the dragon. So, who can unite the slate of destiny, who is not the research leader of glory? Chapter 476 After viewing the properties of the slate fragment, Li De turns off the properties panel. I just wanted to take over the fragments of the slate of destiny from the mermaid God. When I looked at them carefully, I felt a deadly threat. It seems that as long as he dares to touch the stone fragments of fate, he will be reaped by the God of death. The legendary sense of threat makes him stop this act of death in an instant. When he took back his hand and looked at the expression of the mermaid God in front of him, Li De knew it instantly. Although this creation artifact was suspended in the sky, as the other side said, it could not be touched. The artifact is good. The artifact of creation has gone beyond the category of ordinary weapons. It can''t be inferred from common sense. After a little meditation, Li De said slowly. "Sir Virginia, can you activate this fragment with divine power?" The mermaid God shook her head. "I have just tried, as long as I touch the fragments, I will be eroded by the power, even Trident artifact can''t resist the destructive power... the divine power has no effect on the fragments of the slate of destiny." Speaking of her, I can''t help but feel disappointed. The treasure I had hoped for could not even be touched at this time, which is too helpless... Li De nodded slightly and motioned to Freya. "Try it." Freya floats forward, and the mermaid God does not stop her. She hands the head of the poisonous snake to her. Freya''s face changes slightly when she looks at the pieces of the slate of destiny on her head. Her perception of he qiminrui immediately realized that there was a power of extreme terror in it. But Freya didn''t lose heart, and began to try to input divine power into it, but the effect seemed to be doomed. The imported gods were swallowed by the fragments in an instant, which strengthened each other''s breath. After Freya tried more than ten times in various ways, Li De could only smile bitterly and wave her hand to stop her action. Finally, he did not believe in evil, he also tried several times, and finally found that ordinary power did not work on the slate fragments of fate. It had to hurt him a little. After a little meditation, he looked a little nervous in front of his eyes. It seemed that he was afraid of the sea god who ran away with the head. He reached out and gave the head of the poisonous snake back to the main god of the mermaid. "You save the slate of destiny first, my lord Virginia. Later, we will return to the city of dawn and ask the great being about the debris Now the situation was obviously beyond his expectation, and he had to seek the help of karelina. The mermaid God didn''t refuse. After taking the poisonous snake head from Li De, her inner vigilance relaxed again. This small move made her trust in Li De go up a big step. After all, Li De just lied to her before, so there''s no need to let her keep it after getting the pieces of the slate of fate. But Li De didn''t care so much. He was still thinking about how to control the slate fragments of fate. The basis of cooperation is trust. He doesn''t even have this kind of courage. How can he get to such a high level today. "As you wish, Lord kachar, but before I go to your city, I need to ask my partner." "Do as you please." The main god of the mermaid nodded, turned and went to the six sea gods behind to discuss. A few minutes later, the mermaid God reached some agreement with the other six sea gods. Then, under Li De''s surprised gaze, the six sea gods didn''t stay in the sea area, and just like meteors, they dived into the sea and disappeared. The mermaid God returned after the gods left, his blue eyes fixed on Li De. "Lord kachar, my partner has gone to the center of the sea to find out how to use the slate fragments of fate. This time, I''m going to meet the God of Hai nationality with you.... although my voice is calm, it is full of strong self-confidence. It seems that Li De is not afraid to go back on his way. In fact, although the mermaid God has not yet recovered to the peak, if she really wants to escape, she has absolute self-confidence and can leave even in the face of a level 40 God holding a trident. Li De can''t help but take a deep look at each other. His perfect temperament made him admire. What a nice mermaid! You must keep it in the bathtub when you have a chance. Dawn city has already raised a cat goddess, and it''s not unacceptable to raise a mermaid in the bathtub. In the future, you can push oil, massage and pinch your feet, and the trident of the other party can barely be used as a tickle... "believe me, your trust will not be in vain." After Li De finished speaking, he turned to take a look at the ancient space crab whose wound had healed at this time. He asked Freya to put the demigod sea animal away, and then turned to return to adebella and Betty, who were some distance away from them."Prepare to return to the city of dawn." Just now, Li De was afraid that the conflict would affect the two girls, so he told them to stay away from the central battlefield, so his conversation with the mermaid God was not known to them. At this time, the two girls were still at a loss. Didn''t they just have a conflict? How did you come together in a flash? Face change is not so fast, right? The other side is a real God, and there are seven of them. Now it seems that they have become a group with Li De?? Li Dena''s handsome figure becomes more mysterious in the hearts of the two girls. How many secrets does this man hide? Mermaid God also slowly came at this time, calmly looked at Castro and the two girls, and then ignored. It''s just a group of mortals. For her, a magic power can destroy them. She doesn''t know how to look at them. Although the mermaid God does not care about them, but andabella and Betty can not help but care about the mermaid God. After the other side approached, the two girls immediately felt how terrible the divine power was. The cloak behind andabella was even more windless, whistling, as if she had encountered a great enemy and was about to be activated at any time. Li De didn''t say anything about it. As a mermaid God, he didn''t need to be polite to anyone. But when he looked at several people, he was surprised to find that these four women seemed to be able to fight one by one, regardless of their appearance or strength... Andrea, Betty, Freya, mermaid God... these are not fuel-efficient lamps. Carrying any one out is a terrible existence that can destroy a city. After a look, I don''t want to think that women will only affect the speed of his sword drawing... But he seems to be a mage, and it doesn''t seem that it''s so important whether the shadow will affect his sword drawing... he turns over and sits on Castro''s back, the king of dawn bats, who has just broken through the extraordinary for a short time, is afraid to kick. Mermaid God can not be too much convergence of power, the LORD God level of pressure so that several people are a little breathless. "Castro, return to the city of dawn at once." "Monsieur Virginia, please follow us with Freya." Li De was also afraid that the other party would run away in case of brain pumping, so he had to send someone to stare at her. With Freya, no matter how strong the mermaid God is, it can''t disappear for no reason. Mermaid God nodded, did not say anything, what is her identity? Even without a mount, it is impossible to sit with Li De. Whoosh ~ Castro fanned his wings, instantly pulled out a series of gas explosions in the air, and instantly disappeared in the sea. With a wave of the Trident in her hand, the main god of the mermaid saw that the space in front of her was broken and her figure disappeared in the same place, followed by Freya, whose figure was directly blurred... Castro''s speed of three times the speed of sound has reached nearly 4000 kilometers per hour, although they have gone deep into the ocean. But under Castro''s storm, it was hundreds of kilometers away from the mountains in less than an hour. Castro''s galloping figure suddenly stopped at this moment. Because at this time, Li De could sense the place where the bones were buried. Within a radius of 1000 kilometers of the bone burial site, he can use the space gate to move back in a flash. After Li De stops, the space behind him is broken, and the mermaid God and Freya appear beside him. "Lord kachar, what''s wrong?" Li De looked at the other side and waved. The space is broken. A door of space appears in front of him. Behind the door is a magnificent city. "Here we are." With no more nonsense with the mermaid God, Castro drove directly through the door of space and came to the moon square of the city of dawn. After seeing Li De leave, the main expression of the mermaid is frozen. This is the other side''s kingdom?? Passing through other people''s kingdom is not a good choice. But after sensing for a moment and not finding any danger, she still stepped into the door of space. When she made her decision, she already had psychological preparation in this aspect... But she was fearless. The mermaid God has not had time to feel too much, the next second appeared in the city of dawn. Looking down from the sky, a magnificent city appeared in front of her. At first glance, it seems that this city is no different from other cities on the theme plane, but a little look at it shows that this city is unusual. The most typical is the emergence of a large number of different ethnic life in this city. Humans, dwarves, orcs, centaurs, halflings, blood clans, and even demonsThere are numerous races in the street, but there is no hostility and estrangement between them. The blood race and human race walk side by side, the dwarf and the orc talk and laugh with each other... all these seem to be in a dreamland, full of unreal feelings. When is the world so crazy?? These differences are so great that even hostile races can live in such harmony?? Are they dazed or delusional?? The expression of mermaid God is very wonderful, and her eyes are full of incredible. The same is true of andabella, which subverts her three views. The girl couldn''t help but take a deep look at Li De''s back. How many secrets is this guy hiding? Li De noticed that they were surprised. It seemed that anyone who came to the city of dawn could not avoid this. He drove Castro down to the square and down. The crowd around him was very excited to see Li De''s figure, but they didn''t dare to get too close. They could only bow respectfully in the distance. Everyone''s eyes were full of respect and worship. Li De''s reputation in the city of dawn has already been full, even in a state of overflow... seeing this scene, the expressions of Angela and the mermaid God have changed a little. They can keenly perceive that the saluting residents, no matter what race they are, respect Li De from the heart, not religious fanaticism. It''s very rare. To what extent can the master of a city gain such respect from its residents? At least they can''t do it. After Li De and other people came to him, he waved and put Castro in his arms. He didn''t care about the crowd around him. He was used to such scenes. With a few people straight to the front of the city hall building of moonlight square, talking about things naturally can''t be talked about in the square. There is a magic rail car road in front of the city hall building and the moonlight square. At this time, the magic rail car is coming. Li De reaches out to stop several people and waits for the magic rail car to pass before moving on. And the passengers on the magic rail car were very excited after seeing Li De, and they all got up to salute. Although they just passed by in a flash, these passengers were not impolite. When she saw the magic railcar, her heart was filled with surprise again. The smart girl instantly realized how much benefit this alchemy could bring to a city. She was also the Lord of the city before. After a while, this unprecedented city brought her several strong impacts. The mermaid God who raised the huge snake''s head didn''t speak at this time, but the curiosity in her eyes was no worse than that in her eyes, but no one answered her curiosity. Under the guidance of the bodyguard, Li De takes several people up to the fifth floor office through the magic elevator. After entering the luxurious and elegant room, adebella and the mermaid God are a little disappointed. They have great curiosity about the city. In fact, they want to go deep into the city... Betty has lived in the city of dawn for a long time before, so they are not so curious. "Betty, take the Lord of andabella to the city of dawn. I''ve got Dean horn informed. I''ll be there later. Lord adebela, you may want to meet your people Hearing this, adebella and Betty immediately know that Li De has something important to talk about with the mermaid God, and they don''t stay much at the moment. They turn around and leave the office under the guidance of the guard. After they left, Li De''s deep eyes looked at the mermaid God in front of him. "Mr. Virginia, please wait in the office for a moment, and I''ll invite the great being to come..." "it should be so." The mermaid nodded. Li De turned to see Freya, and the other party immediately nodded knowingly. Seeing that Li De didn''t delay much, he stepped out and disappeared in the office. After Li De''s breath disappeared, the mermaid God turned and looked at Freya with some curiosity. "I''ve heard your name, Lord of dawn''s general, under Freya. When did you become a member of the Lord kachar? " Hearing this abrupt inquiry, Freya''s delicate face slightly fluctuated. She looked at the mermaid God in front of her and said slowly. "You don''t need to ask for information from me, sir. Everything about domination is top secret." The mermaid God saw the fallen twelve winged angel deeply, and no longer spoke. A moment later, she turned around, holding the head of the poisonous snake inlaid with the fragments of the slate of fate in her left hand and the Trident in her right hand, and slowly came to the half open glass window to look into the distance. The cracks in the sky, which constantly gush the old power, make her frown tightly, and her mood suddenly falls down.The main reason why she can simply agree to Li De''s request to form an alliance and come to this city far away from the sea alone is that the sea people have no way back. The invasion of the old days made the sea turbid, and the life of the sea began to decrease. Even some of the sea people had been eroded by the old days and degenerated into abominable monsters... no one could understand the despair of watching the destruction approaching day by day. At the moment, he saw hope in Li De, so even if there was only a little chance, she would not give up. For the sake of the sea, she will not be afraid of all challenges. Li De went directly to the magic industry research institute through the door of space, and then went straight into the tower where Katherine, the half blood Mermaid, was located. When Li De knocked on the door, the half blood mermaid who had been transformed into a human body in the daytime was standing in front of the huge French window and looking at the sky. A thin white sand is draped on the body, and the bare feet are as soft as white jade. The whole person''s temperament is like a God coming down to earth, which makes people feel awed. But it''s amazing that at this time, Katherine is holding a pure white cat in her arms, and her slender scallion palm is caressing the cat''s back slowly. Li De took a deep breath. He just wanted to speak when he got close to Katherine, but his face changed slightly when he saw the pure white cat. Baxter?? At this time, he could feel that the cat in Katherine''s arms was the cat and the God of joy he had caught when he killed the knight God. It made him a little uncomfortable. This Mermaid doesn''t talk much about martial arts. It''s my cat. You don''t even ask me, but you secretly masturbate?? But think of oneself to still ask for in the other side, also can press to endure the mood of the heart only. "Lady karelina, I''ve got the pieces of the slate of destiny back." When she heard this, Katherine turned around gracefully, soft and plain, and her forever indifferent eyes were watching him quietly. "I felt it the moment you stepped into the city of dawn." Li De nodded. It was the slate fragment that the other side guided him to look for. It was normal to feel the breath of the slate fragment. But he''s not here to talk about this. What should he do with the mermaid God? He needs to talk to Katherine first. If the whole ocean God can be tied to the ship of the city of dawn, it will undoubtedly strengthen the city of dawn. And that hope is in Katherina. After pondering for a moment, Li De described the general process of searching for the fragments of the slate of fate, and finally said. "Ms. karelina, the LORD God of the sea is following me to the city of dawn this time. I hope you can help me persuade her to make the ocean God system an ally of the city of dawn. This is a win-win situation for both sides." But Li never thought that after she finished, Katherine said a word that shocked his mind. "The body of the mermaid God flows my blood..." "I forged the Trident in her hand..." ?!! Li De''s face was shocked. My eyes are full of wonder. Although he knew that this half breed mermaid was powerful and of extraordinary origin - after all, it was the existence of the slate guarding fate. But you can''t be so strong, can you?? Even the original level 40 Mermaid God is your blood?? You forged that Trident?? Is this a bit of a foul?? Chapter 477 Li De looked at karelina and said lightly that the mermaid God was her descendant, and the Trident was made by her, which could not be recovered for a long time. This big guy''s background is much more terrifying than he thought. Take a deep breath and let your mind calm down. No matter how old she is, she is now a member of the city of dawn. After thinking for a moment, he said. "Lady Catherine, since the mermaid God is your blood, we are a family. Dawn city and the sea god form an alliance to cope with the old cataclysm. It''s a perfect choice for both dawn city and your descendants. I hope you can help me make this happen. " There are seven gods in the ocean God system. It''s not the dawn God system. Once the alliance is formed, Li De''s research power will soar. There''s a lot of room for him to operate. Katherine''s deep eyes are so quietly watching Li De, holding a white cat in her arms, caressing slowly. She is indifferent, not contaminated with any human fireworks, holy and incomparable, and no one can produce any profanity. After Li De finished, the half blood Mermaid slowly spit out a word. "Yes." When the voice falls, he will not speak. Lee was immediately relieved. The most difficult part has been settled. Since the mermaid God is the descendant of karelina, the frightening karelina must have a way to persuade the other party. He doesn''t worry about it. I thought about it and continued. "Ms. karelina, it seems that the fragments of the slate of destiny have a very mysterious power. We can''t touch them directly. What''s the reason?" The pieces of the slate of fate are still in the hands of the mermaid God. They have got it, but they don''t know how to use it. It''s painful enough. Katherine''s face fluctuated slightly, and her hand caressing the cat stopped. Deep blue eyes looking at Li De, tone with a few extra people difficult to understand. "If you want to use the slate fragments of destiny, you must bear the power of destiny..." "how to bear the power of destiny?" Li De continued to ask. "A fearless heart, a pure soul and an ancient curse - The Curse of fate." Li De''s mouth, what a mess, fearless heart? Pure soul? The curse of fate is the most important thing. "Lady Catherine, can I bear the power of fate?" Katherina took a deep look at him, with a tone of complexity and expectation. "Are you ready?" Li De Mei''s first choice, ready? It''s not about asking your girlfriend to open a room. What else do you have to prepare for?? Seeing the doubt on Li De''s face, Katherina said slowly. "Carrying the power of fate, you can get the power blessing of the slate of fate, but you will also be hostile to all the old evil gods. Because the power of destiny is the only force to resist the coming of the past. The old ruler looks at the world coldly outside the chaos and void, and those who bear the power of fate are his hunting targets. " Li Dewen frowned. Is this a negative price? But he didn''t even think about it, he said solemnly. "Don''t I have the power to carry my destiny, and those old evil spirits will let me go?" The goal of the old evil god is to destroy the whole world. As long as he does not leave the world, he will become the target of those chaotic lives. So there is no hostility at all, because as long as one of the two sides is alive, it is a mortal enemy. Since there is no choice, can strengthen their own strength, why give up? "No, it''s not the same." "Bearing the power of fate, you will be like a lighthouse in the dark. Even if you are far away, those old evil spirits can feel your existence." "So are you sure you want to continue?" Although Katherina''s face was still cool, her expectation in her eyes was more and more obvious. Li De felt the expectation, and his expression was slightly stunned. It seemed that karelina had high hopes for him... but why did such a powerful existence place high hopes on him?? It seems that the mermaid God is more suitable than him to carry each other''s hope... he has some doubts in his heart, but he doesn''t ask much. His eyes are unshakable and his tone is solemn. "Lady Catherine, the city of dawn has no choice but to grow. I am the master of dawn, and I should protect my people. Since you can''t escape, go up against the wind and cut through the thorns! " Katherina looked at him admiringly. "Well, you bring my descendants. I''ll teach you how to bear the power of destiny." Li De nodded clearly, turned around, walked out of the tower and directly smashed the space to return to the office of the city hall.Mermaid God and Freya are still here. Seeing Li De go back and forth, the mermaid God standing by the window turned around and asked a little in his blue eyes. "Lord kachar, you..." Li De waved his hand and interrupted. "Mr. Virginia, the great being has known your arrival. She just told me that her blood is flowing in your body..." The Mermaid God was so surprised that I didn''t know that I had such an ancestor?? Then it seemed to think of something, subconsciously exclaimed. "Is that sea god really his highness philomis?" In the legend of the sea people, her royal highness philomis created the sea people with her own blood. She is the ancestor of all the intelligent life of the sea, and her status in the sea people is comparable to that of the goddess of life. If it''s really the legendary character, not only she, but also the blood of each other in the body of all the sea people. The mermaid God immediately asked. "Lord kachar, does your highness agree to our visit?" Li De nodded gently. "I asked each other, and the great being decided to summon you..." The Mermaid God was excited. "Thank you for your introduction." Li De smiles and says nothing more. He stretches out his hand to widen the door of space and steps out. Mermaid God see quickly follow, and the silent death angel Freya also immediately follow them to leave. The mood of mermaid God is very delicate at this time, both nervous and alert, more hopeful. At a time when the old days are coming and the whole pluralistic plane is in a crisis of destruction, the Hai people are too powerless. Although she is powerful, she can''t protect the whole Haizu. If the great Royal Highness philomis comes, she will be able to take off the life and death burden of the whole race... she believes that the great Royal Highness can lead the sea people to meet the great catastrophe with the most powerful attitude. His royal highness philomis has a very high reputation among the sea people. Even the mermaid God, who is the God of the sea, still has enough respect for him. With a little uneasy, the mermaid God followed Li De to the top of the tower of the magic industry research center. Gee ~ when the door was pushed open, the body of the mermaid God froze directly. Because at this time, with a white cat in her arms, Katherine is looking at the door calmly. Two sides four eyes opposite, mermaid Lord God in Katherine that pair of sea blue eyes felt incomparably cordial. Even the blood in her body was jubilant at this moment, and seemed to meet some close elders, which was the echo of blood. As soon as the eyes of the mermaid God turned red, she immediately came to Katherine respectfully and bowed to the indifferent mysterious being, shaking her voice. "Virginia nuhai, a descendant of nuhai family and the seventh generation of sea god, sends you the most respectful greetings, his highness philomis... " philomis? " Hearing this address, Katherine''s face was in a trance and her tone was tinged with emotion. "It seems to be my name tens of millions of years ago... So far I have almost forgotten this memory." After the voice fell, his eyes looked at the Trident in the hand of the mermaid God. Katherine continued to hold the cat in her left hand, her right hand slightly extended, and then the Trident in the master mermaid''s hand hummed directly from her hand. Before they had time to react, the bottom of the Trident fell directly on the floor in front of Katherine, and the hard ground was cracked like a spider web. The Trident, which was originally gray, suddenly burst out into the sea after it got close to karelina. The blue light was bright, and the artifact began to hum and tremble, as if it was cheering. Seeing this, Katherine''s eyes flashed back, and her slender palm slowly grasped the Trident under the gaze of several people. Boom ~ at this moment, a terrible power like the collapse of the sky and the collapse of the universe surged out. At this moment, the stars all over the sky seem to be turning at the feet of karelina, and the whole world, mountains and lakes are just as small as a hair. The bright moon is in the sky and the sun is high. Time seems to stop turning when the boundless God is terrified. At the moment, several people in the house seem to be facing an ancient god that can crush the edge of the universe. It is so powerful that they can''t look directly at it or touch it. Just a few breaths is as long as half a century. It was only after karelina released the Trident that they regained their sense of breath and heartbeat. Li De had to gasp for a long time, and his evaluation of Katherine rose again.Fortunately, he didn''t intend to use force to threaten the other party at the beginning, otherwise he would have a lot of fun. The strength of this exaggerated goddess is definitely higher than that of Freya. Even if the other side has not recovered to the level of powerful divine power, I''m afraid it''s almost the same. This is definitely a big gold leg... "Trident, which once participated in the creation war with me to seal the old evil god. I haven''t held it for tens of millions of years. Unexpectedly, it hasn''t forgotten me.... at this time, Katherine has regained her power and returned to her indifferent temperament. Deep blue eyes staring at the hands of the Trident, face full of nostalgia and memories. Mermaid God to see their artifact was taken away, not only not angry, but full of surprise. It''s a trident. In addition to the modern Poseidon, only his highness philomis, who forged the Trident, can control it. The smile on her face is bright, Haizu has hope, she found her highness philomis!! God of creation, praise you!! After a moment of missing the past, karelina waved her hand and the Trident flew back to the mermaid God again. Looking at the excited Mermaid God, her eyes softened. "Virginia, the future of Haizu is in your hands. Trident contains the purest power, which is the manifestation of the sea. As long as you do not give up the sea, Trident will always be full of power. Even if it is destroyed, it can be recast in the sea. " Mermaid God nodded hard, and then hastened to express his inner expectation. "Your Highness philomis, the old disaster has brought unprecedented threats to the sea people. I would like to ask you to return to the sea, lead us to fight against the old invasion, and protect your descendants and people." Katherine shook her head when she heard the words, and her tone was profound. "Virginia, the hope of resisting the old invasion is not in the sea..." "not in the sea? Where is that? " The mermaid God asked. "I''ve been looking for it, and there''s no answer yet." "But the sea needs a leader, needs your leadership..." "no, the sea needs your leadership, not me. For millions of years, I have never been involved in the affairs of the sea. It was the same before and it is the same now. The future belongs to you, my child. You are already eagles flying and sharks surging in the waves. You don''t need my protection any more. " Katherine''s tone with a bit of appreciation, but this let the mermaid God incomparably lost, and then reluctantly up the spirit to ask. "Your Highness philomis, how shall we deal with the old invasion? Now the LORD God of kachar and I have found the fragments of the slate of fate, but we can''t rely on the power of the fragments... " Li De, who has been watching the two, is also in spirits at this time. This is the most important thing. The stone fragments of fate are related to the future, and we can''t afford to lose. Catherine took a look at them and said slowly. "If you want to control the slate fragments of destiny, you need to bear the power of destiny. Next, I will teach you the curse of destiny. With this, you can carry the power of destiny with the help of the stone fragments of destiny. I repeat, if you want to bear the power of fate, you need a pure soul, a fearless heart. The curse of fate is just a lead. " In addition to what she had just heard, this was the second time that Katherine had mentioned. Li De immediately raised his vigilance. Can let the other side so solemn statement, absolutely can''t despise. After she finished, without waiting for them to ask for details, she reached out and waved. A bright dark blue energy burst out of her body. The white cat in her arms suddenly exploded, as if it had been electrified. Standing in front of her, Li De and the mermaid God both felt a soft power wrapped around their bodies. I want to groan for a moment. I didn''t expect that this half breed Mermaid had this skill. If he went to the bath center, those who engaged in big swords would be laid off... Li De''s idea disappeared in a flash, and then he only felt a terrible force coming into his mind, as if he was going to explode him. The comfort on his face immediately turned into pain, and countless messages were accepted by him with that energy. With the passage of time, that energy becomes more and more strong, and its message to him is also more and more, and the corresponding pain of Li De is also more and more strong. Just now, the idea of "big sword" has been thrown to Java... fortunately, this process is only three or four minutes, and it didn''t make him happy. But Rao was so. When the blue energy dissipated, his clothes were still wet with sweat.Li De wiped the sweat on his forehead, and his heart was still palpitating. This technique is too rough. We need to improve it. No, we must change a technician next time... after he calmed down, he immediately realized that there was a very obscure mantra in his mind, and the twisted symbols and strange sounds could be understood by normal life. Fortunately, with the help of that energy, he completely learned how to do it. "Do you have it?" Mermaid God at this time is also sweating, obviously pain is not light, "has mastered, your highness." Katherina looked at Li De who didn''t speak. "Lord of Cachar, if you don''t master it, I can... Li De subconsciously said," I want to change my skill. Cough, I''ve mastered it... " Katherina nodded her head after hearing the words, and didn''t care so much. With a wave of hand, the head of the venomous snake held by the main god of the mermaid was directly broken, and the fragments of the slate of destiny inlaid on the head floated slowly. Looking at the two people who have recovered, their tone is indifferent. "Are you ready?" "What else to prepare?" Li De''s face was solemn. "Bearing the power of destiny." Katherina took a deep look at Lee. Li De''s eyes are firm, "let''s go." The mermaid God next to him was equally fearless. "Your Highness, please give us strength..." Katherine nodded, "when the power of destiny runs through your body, recite the curse of destiny to guide that power." "Remember, if you can''t bear the baptism of fate, give up. Otherwise, your souls will be destroyed by the power of fate, and no one will be able to save you Finish saying to return aftertaste deep added a sentence. "Even the resurrection talent can''t work in the face of the power of fate." Li De was stunned and then laughed. Can''t revive... So what? As the master of dawn, how could he shrink back? At the moment, Li De''s back was straight, and his firm eyes could not be shaken. "Lady Catherine, let''s go." Katherina nodded and said nothing more. She put the cat in her arms and the white cat deified by joy on the ground, then waved her hand and the pieces of the slate of fate floated up. Her body gushes out the rich blue energy, the terrible divine power diffuses again. There has been no movement of the fate of the slate fragments at this moment was finally touched. A faint white power slowly escapes, and under the control of karelina, it envelops Li De and the mermaid God. At the moment when he came into contact with the power of the fragments of the slate of fate, Li De trembled. The ancestor''s blood began to rotate wildly without control. The shackles of blood were released in this moment, and the endless power surged in his body like a tsunami. Then the pale force of fate entered his body, and the next scene was far beyond his imagination. After the power of fate enters the body, it is like a greedy child, and begins to devour the power in his body. The scene is like a sponge absorbing water. The power of light white destiny began to grow after swallowing a lot of power. After that force reached a certain critical point, Li De''s original clear consciousness was in a trance, and his heart felt something. He subconsciously recited the curse of fate he had just learned. With the strange incantation that could not be explained, he felt that he could see through the heaven and the world at this moment, and his perception even covered the whole multi planes... in a trance, he saw the creation God opening up the multi planes of glory. See a group of nameless terror cut off by the creation God with the sword of creation, see the old evil god sealed in every corner of the multi plane, see the stone slab of destiny forged out of the world, see the goddess of life creating life, see the birth of the abyss, see the growth of the undead plane... and the rules of the multi plane are also in this ancient time In the secret of the unbridled show in front of him. He became addicted. The rules of origin, the ancient secrets of fortune, he wandered in the time, peeping into many unimaginable secrets that could not be recorded in the world... but when Li De didn''t realize it, his soul became weaker and weaker, as if he might disappear at any time. It takes a price to spy on the secrets of the world... I don''t know how long, maybe a day, maybe a hundred years, Li De lost. The power of fate blurred his perception. He forgot everything outside and was silent in the excitement of exploring the origin of the world. Through the power of fate, he saw one plane after another broken, and witnessed the opening and ending of one battle after another between the gods.One by one powerful existence disappeared in front of him, and one by one original rule was left for him to understand. It was a scene that fascinated him. Just stay in time, and continue to feel the origin of the world... the idea from the power of fate can not be rejected, and Li De''s consciousness is becoming more and more blurred. But at a critical point when his soul is weak, the system suddenly prompts him to wake up suddenly in the addiction. "Ding, you are trapped in the illusion of the river of destiny, and have consumed 1 million faith to resist this temptation." The original weak soul suddenly began to re condense, and then Li De''s self-consciousness began to recover rapidly. When he came back to his senses, he was in a cold sweat. Especially after sensing that his weak soul nearly collapsed, he was even more afraid. Almost, the system prompt came a little later and he was lost. "Sure enough, it''s dangerous. It''s too confusing..." Li De suppressed his fear and immediately restrained his mind and began to observe the power in his body. At this time, the pale power of fate has swallowed up all the power in his body, and is slowly transforming his body. But this kind of transformation seems to be quite difficult, and it is not only devouring the power in his body, but also consuming the power of his soul every moment. This made his weak soul even more unbearable, and seemed to be worn out at any time... Li De could not help but frown when he realized this. His soul was in a weak state, and he had to export strength to the outside world. This is not the way to die, is it? Dare not delay, immediately began to absorb the surrounding magic energy recovery... but in a moment he gave up this method, although the surrounding energy can make up for part of the loss, but can not afford the consumption of the power of fate, so absorption, at most is to delay death. Li De pondered for a moment, then seemed to think of something, quickly took out the magic blood from the system space and poured it down. Dundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundundun. However, the power of fate''s swallowing speed is faster after it detects the movement, and the power of magic blood''s recovery is swallowed again in the blink of an eye... Li De frowned, and he didn''t believe it... the magic blood stored in the system space at this time is enough for him to normally consume 20 years, so he didn''t have much estimation. Then there was the scene of his madness. With the support of unlimited magic blood, the power of fate began to speed up the transformation of his body. But this kind of transformation is not only to strengthen his body, but also to make up for some defects in his blood, so that his body can adapt to the power of fate. Little by little, Li De''s concept of time is completely blurred. He closed his eyes tightly and realized the power of fate seriously. Although he can no longer explore the secrets of the world through the power of destiny as he did at the beginning, the power of destiny stone still enables him to have a deeper understanding of the rules. If he opens the property panel at this time, he will definitely find that his mastery of those clergy is slowly rising... I don''t know how long it will be, when the magic blood stored in the system space has been exhausted, the transformation of Li De by the power of fate has finally reached the critical point. Click ~ like the broken glass, Li De felt that some of his confinements were completely broken, and then an indescribable force of terror came from his body. He only felt that he was more than 50% stronger now than before... and the force of fate surging in his body was like water absorbed by a sponge, which had been swallowed by his body. His own strength flowed in the blood vessels and musculoskeletal again. If it wasn''t for the powerful power from his body, Li De doubted whether it was an illusion to be transformed by the power of fate... for a long time, when he became familiar with the power in his body, he slowly opened his eyes. What she saw was a very pale Mermaid God. She was clutching the Trident in her hand. Her face was lost and full of unwilling but extremely guilty self reproach. Seeing that Li De came to life, the mermaid god suddenly opened her eyes and asked with some urgency and expectation. "Lord kachar, have you made it?" Li De felt his body, which had not changed much except becoming stronger, and his expression was strange. It seems that I don''t know if I have succeeded. It''s true that it''s getting stronger... when he was about to speak, the light in front of him was distorted, and Katherina appeared in the house with her cat. The calm eyes showed a bit of surprise after seeing Li De, felt the breath from his body, and took a rare exclamation tone."A pure soul, a fearless heart..." "Lord kachar, this may be the choice of fate." "From now on, you will become the mortal enemy of the evil spirits of the old days. As long as the old days do not go away, you will be pursued and killed by them forever." "In return, you will get the favor of fate..." Li De was a little stunned when he heard the speech, and he didn''t care about it. Even if he failed, those old monsters would not let him go... but what''s the favor of fate? Son of fate? I fell off the cliff and found the secret script of peerless martial arts. When I went out, I saw a beautiful woman I love? "Ms. karelina, although I''ve become stronger, my body hasn''t changed much. It''s so simple to carry the power of fate? " Then he turned to think, it seems really not simple, if not the system, I''m afraid he will be lost in the endless river of destiny. The mermaid God heard this, his face became more and more bitter, and looked at him with envy. Catherine shook her head. "If you want to carry the power of destiny, you must flow in the river of destiny without being affected, and the river of destiny has irresistible attraction. Once you are silent, no one can help and remind you except yourself. Therefore, we need pure soul and fearless heart, otherwise we will be lost... even the powerful gods can not resist the temptation of the river of destiny. But you did it, which I didn''t expect. Lord kachar, maybe that''s fate. " Destiny? No, it''s a system... Li De''s mouth flicks, and he doesn''t explain anything. No matter what way he passes the test, if he passes, he will pass, and he won''t lie. The world of adults only depends on the results. As for the process, who cares? "So I can use the slate of destiny next?" With a slight nod and a wave of her hand, the fragments of destiny''s slate came from nowhere and floated directly in front of him. This startling half blood Mermaid at this time, Li De''s invisible expectation appeared in her eyes. "Now, it belongs to you." I hope you don''t let me down... looking at the stone fragments of fate in front of him, Li De no longer feels dangerous, but kind. Slowly stretch out hand, toward palm size irregular slate to grasp. Little by little, he finally touched the slate of fate. A cold touch of rock came to him. His body cheered and his strength surged. Carrying the heart quietly put down. Take it to your hand and observe it carefully. From the aspect of appearance, there is nothing special about the fragment of destiny slate. It is an ordinary slate, which shows that it has the unique rough feeling of the rock. It has a certain weight in the hand, but it doesn''t sink much. It''s hard to imagine that something with such an ordinary appearance can affect the fate of the whole glory. He opened the property panel and shook his head. There was no change in the property. The only difference was that he could touch each other. It''s an artifact of creation. Although it hasn''t been found to have a greater effect yet, it''s better to take it out and blow it up than absolutely hanging it up in the sky... with a somewhat tentative attitude, Li De mobilized his body''s strength and slowly put it into the slate fragment of fate. Contrary to the previous resistance to his power, the fragment now begins to accept his power. The stronger the input power, the brighter the light white light around. "Ding ~ would you like to ask if it costs 1 million faith to activate the slate fragment of destiny? After activation, the original rules within 100 km radius of the slate fragment of destiny will be completely restored. Note: every 100 days, you need to inject 1 million faith into the slate fragment of destiny again to maintain this effect." Li De didn''t hesitate when he heard the hint, so he directly began to input the power of faith into the slate fragments of fate. One hundred thousand, two hundred thousand, when millions of faith power was swallowed by the slate fragments of fate, suddenly the slate fragments of fate burst out a terrible energy wave. The pale white energy forms a round shield and surges out all around. From a higher perspective, you can clearly see that a huge circular shield is spreading from the center of the city of dawn. After just a few breaths, a 5000 blade, 100 kilometer radius transparent shield is formed, and everything in this area is protected by the shield. The old power in the air was quickly engulfed by the shield after it appeared, and became the nourishment of the shield. Under the influence of the old power, the withered plants now seem to get a new life, and gradually become energetic. And the residents in the city of dawn also feel that the burden in their hearts has been swept away, and they even breathe a lot more freely. After finishing all this, Li De felt that everything around him was back to normal, and even the operation of magic was almost the same as usual.The old power in the air disappeared in a short time. Aware of this great change, Li De was greatly relieved. No matter what kind of trouble you may encounter in the future, at least now you don''t need to worry about the impact of the old invasion on the city of dawn. In the old days, plants were the most influential force. The city of dawn now rules tens of millions of people, so many people are waiting to eat. This problem can''t tolerate any mistakes. Moreover, the scope covered by the fragments of the slate of destiny is 100 km in radius. As long as he fixed it on the dawn plain, it can cover the whole city of dawn. "Thank you for your help, Ms. Catherine." After solving the immediate trouble, Li De felt better immediately. Katherina looks at Li De with deep meaning. "No, Lord kachar, I should thank you." "Thank me?" Li De is a little confused, so is this half blood Mermaid confused? "Yes, do you know who was the last person to bear the power of fate?" Li De felt as if he had thought of something, with some hesitation in his eyes. "Isn''t it you?" "That''s right..." with a few tears in her eyes, Katherine''s face showed a bright smile for the first time. "I am the last one to bear the power of fate..." "however, the slate of fate is not my help, but a prison." Li De eyebrow a pick, "prison?" "Do you know who I am?" Katherina seems to be relieved of the pressure of millions of years, and her tone is much lighter. Real identity? This makes Li De fall into thinking, the person who guards the slate of fate, the founder of the Hai clan... It seems that these are just one of the identities of Katherine. After that, without waiting for Li De to answer, he was directly shocked by karelina''s words. "I was originally the goddess of fate of other multiple planes, but my plane has existed for a long time, and has entered the end of the era... just when all things were gone, I met the glorious creator God, whose power was the only one I saw in my life! I beseech him to protect my people, and in return, I will carry the stone of glorious destiny for his eternal guard... " " when you carry the power of destiny, my agreement with the creator God has been completed. " Li De took a cold breath and his heart and liver were shaking. Although he knew that Katherine''s background was amazing, he could not imagine that the other party was exaggerating to such a degree! Another goddess of destiny with multiple planes... her scalp is numb. Is this NIMA too powerful?? This is the goddess of fate. Everything lives and dies in each other''s mind. It is a higher level than the goddess of life and death. Even if it''s not as good as the creator, it''s not as bad. It''s a foul. This time... Chapter 478 Li De was shocked by the shocking news revealed by karelina for a long time and could not recover. It took a long time for Li De to suppress his tumbling mood. This half breed mermaid is really amazing... not only him, but also the mermaid God beside him opened his mouth wide and looked at Katherine in disbelief. Obviously, she did not expect that the creator of the sea tribe would be the goddess of fate of other multiple planes, which was beyond her imagination. Although Freya, who had never opened her mouth in the house, had a calm expression, her inner shock was no less than that of the two. Although she has degenerated into the angel of death, her memory has not been lost. As the Lord of dawn, she has heard and seen no less than anyone else. So she knows too well how exaggerated the identity is. Glory does not have the goddess of destiny, but it does not prevent the gods from knowing the power of the goddess of destiny. That is to say, the goddess of destiny is too powerful, which leads to the failure of glory to produce such a terrible God. In fact, the purpose of the creator to forge the slate of destiny is to replace the goddess of destiny. But now the slate of fate is broken, and glory is not suppressed by the goddess of fate, so there will be scenes of broken rules in the sky. "Lady Catherine, do you know the whereabouts of the creator?" Li De suppressed his inner shock and asked with some curiosity after he recovered. In the legend of glory, the creator God disappeared soon after he created the world. There is no clear legend. Katherine was silent for a moment, as if Li De''s question touched some secrets, but she spoke after a long time. The tone was a little emotional. "After the creation of the world, the God of creation overdrawn his divine power. At this time, he had an unprecedented divine battle with the old rulers, and suffered a very serious trauma. Finally, we have to stay away from the newly opened glory multi plane and go to the chaos void to find a way to treat the injury. But after the creator left, there was no news coming back, and no one knew what happened to him.... Li De could not help shaking her head when she heard that. Katherina said that the great probability of the creator had fallen. If she wanted to count on this guy who had been missing for tens of millions of years, she was afraid that it would not work. After thinking about it, I changed the question. "Ms. karelina, what effect does it have on you when I bear the power of fate? Can others also bear the power of fate? " Catherine gave him a deep look. "I''m not the goddess of destiny in this world, and the source of strength is not the power of destiny, so you bear the power of destiny, which has no influence on me. But I have made an agreement with the creator that when glory appears, the second person bearing the power of fate will be the end of our agreement. When the slate of destiny is not broken, let alone carrying the power of destiny, even if it reaches the level of goddess of life, it can not touch the power of destiny. Not to mention carrying capacity. But after the slate of fate is broken, the power of fate is divided into dozens, and most of the power is sealed by the old dominators, so you can carry this power. But the power of your destiny is not complete. To get more blessings, you need to collect other pieces of the slate of destiny. " "And the curse of fate is not unique to me. Many powerful gods have learned it. It''s a curse created by the creator, so there will be others who will bear the power of fate like you in the future. So you have to face not only the hostility of the old evil gods, but also the hunting of other glorious gods.... hearing this, Li De couldn''t help thinking deeply. If he wants to lead the city of dawn to go on, he has to become stronger, so he doesn''t care what he is pursued. The only thing that bothers him is that the pieces of the slate of fate need to be collected one by one, which is too time-consuming. "Ms. karelina, is there any way for me to find the exact location of the slate fragment? The glory is so great, it''s very difficult to find all the fragments... and I can''t stay by your side every day... although karelina can find out the news of the fragments of the slate of fate, as he said, he can''t wait for the other party to give him instructions. This passive waiting is not in line with his character. Catherine said slowly. "Lord kachar, don''t worry. One of the functions of the curse of destiny I taught you is to find the fragments of the slate of destiny. When you recite this mantra and use the power of destiny in your body, you can sense where other fragments are. If you don''t feel it, it is that the power of destiny on the slate of destiny has not dissipated. In the same way, other people who bear the power of fate will also feel this slate fragment of fate in your hand. "Li De''s heart leaped when he heard the speech. Is it still two-way? So it seems that the defense of daybreak city needs his more efforts. So as not to be unconsciously touched by the Knights and the God of conspiracy like before. "Thank you for your guidance, Ms. Catherine." Li De bows to karelina, and says nothing else. Although karelina is careful, she has no reservation or concealment about what she should give or what she should say. I don''t know how many years he has lived. He deserves his respect. Katherina nodded and looked at the mermaid God who had never opened her mouth. There was a little kindness in her eyes. "Virginia, although you can''t bear the power of fate, the future of the sea people won''t be bleak. You are the descendants I brought to you in another dimension. The sea people have lasted for countless generations, and even greater disasters have been encountered, but we have all survived, and this time it must be the same. The city of dawn has extraordinary potential. If you don''t have other ideas, it''s a good choice to ally with the Lord of Cachar. Of course, I will not interfere in your decision. The future of Hai nationality is yours, and it is up to you to decide how to go. " The mermaid God was moved by the words. After taking a deep breath, she quickly adjusted her mood. Just now, she failed to bear the power of fate, and her soul almost lost in the river of fate. If it wasn''t for the Trident activated by karelina at the critical moment, she would have been dead for a long time. This also let her see one thing clearly, that is, she is not as powerful as she thought, so is the Hai nationality. And now the situation is very obvious, not to say that she had planned to make an alliance with Li De. The fact that she can''t bear the power of fate now means that she can''t use the slate fragments of fate, and the most important thing to fight against the old power is the slate fragments of fate. So she has no choice now. What can Hai people do to resist the old invasion if she doesn''t make an alliance with Li De? Although they are powerful, they have no chance to survive at the end of the day by themselves. And the city of dawn still has his highness philomis. It is the best choice to make an alliance with the city of dawn. "At your command, your highness." The mermaid God turned to face Li De in a solemn tone. "I swear by my soul that from now on, the sea gods will become the allies of the city of dawn, and the LORD God of Kashar will become the partners of the sea gods, and will never betray each other. If there is any violation, the soul will be broken." "Ding ~ the ocean God system applies to form an alliance with you. If you agree, you will become an ally of the covenant. Those who violate the covenant will be severely punished by the glory rule - the exclusion of the whole plane rule." Li De''s smile gradually brightens when he hears the system prompt. He doesn''t care about the oath. The city of dawn is in urgent need of new forces to join, so it''s impossible for him to take the initiative to break the oath. So the initiative of the mermaid God made him very happy. Also in accordance with the other party''s oath oath once, then both sides feel with each other have a kind of inexplicable fetters, that is the role of the oath. After perceiving the fetters of Li De, the mermaid God''s face softened down. For her, the harvest of coming to the city of dawn is not rich. Although she didn''t have the power to carry her destiny, she found the founder of the sea clan, her great highness philomis, and she had the backbone in her heart. In addition, he formed an alliance with Li De and found a powerful power for the sea people. Li De''s power in the sea is stronger than that of the sea gods. Not to mention now that Li De is carrying the power of fate, he has unlimited potential. So for her, although she failed to keep the slate fragments of fate, she gained more. The same is true for Li Delai. He not only carries the power of fate, but also gains the slate fragments of fate, so that the city of dawn does not need to worry about the erosion of the old power in a short time. Even though the two sides are allies, not subordinates, by his means, these gods will soon be almost the same as their subordinates. Another point is that Katherina, this half blood mermaid''s background is too amazing, belongs to the golden thigh level. In the future, we can tap more potential from her. At worst, we can let her sit in the city of dawn. With this great God, whoever wants to make trouble in the city of dawn will be the first to suffer. However, there is one thing that needs to be solved in front of Li de. although he has formed an alliance with the God of the sea, the distance between the two sides is too far to take care of. When he asked this question, it was Katherina who opened her mouth and found a solution for them. "There are a lot of ownerless element planes left in this world. Virginia must know the trace of water element planes. She can let the sea people find several water element planes, and then anchor the space in the city of dawn..."This method is not perfect, but it can be manipulated very well. Glory is a world composed of innumerable planes. In addition to the planes full of life such as the main plane, there are many barren and single element planes, such as the fire element plane and the water element plane. Connect the Haizu to the water level temporarily, and then anchor them in the city of dawn, so that the two sides are not connected. But the mermaid was hesitant. "Your Highness, there are so many lives in the sea people that it''s hard to carry a few elements.... Katherina can''t help shaking her head. "Virginia, as the master of the sea and the decision maker of the sea people, you need to see more clearly. In the cataclysm, we can''t save all the sea people. What we need now is to keep the fire, not to protect the whole sea.... finally, the mermaid God had to be silent. Although this action is very cruel, it is the best way. It''s unrealistic to protect everyone. Do you need to escape if you have this ability?? When Li De heard this, he didn''t say anything more. It''s impossible not to sacrifice when it''s time to give up. It''s better to be merciful and cruel than none of them can live. "Your Highness, I will arrange people to do it immediately, but I will never give up the sea until the last moment!" The mermaid God held her head high and spoke firmly. With a faint smile, Katherine didn''t say anything more. The survival of the race is no joke... at this point, the goals of Li De and the mermaid God have been achieved. But Li De is not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he continues to chat with the mermaid God and karelina to exchange feelings and inquire about the secret. Maybe it''s because Katherina has completed her agreement with the creator and gained her freedom. She is in a good mood and has talked about a lot of secret things with Li De for the first time. For example, the alchemy era was destroyed millions of years ago because the goblins had the audacity to create gods. What''s more exaggerated is that those green dwarfs actually touched this field and created an alchemy God with clergy, divinity and divinity. This directly made the gods angry and had a great fear of the goblins. In the end, hundreds of gods joined hands to obliterate the alchemy civilization, destroy all the alchemy materials, even cut off the history of this era, and erase most of the traces... The alchemy civilization died from now on. Besides, every battle between the gods is actually initiated by the gods of the light department. They always want to conquer the abyss and kill all the demons. However, in propaganda, the demons always climb out of the abyss and want to invade the theme plane, and the gods fight to death... there are so many such secrets, which are more real than the vague false truth he saw in the river of destiny. - - - - - while Li De was discussing with Katherine and the mermaid God, talking about the secrets of the world, she also came to the city of dawn, and she and Betty visited the city of dawn this week. It took Li De a full week to bear the power of fate. The two girls were left alone, and their interest in the city of dawn was very high, so they had no leisure to play around every day this week. The magic of the city of dawn also made the two girls marvel. Although Betty had been to the city of dawn before and even lived here for a long time, it was three years ago. In three years, the city of dawn has changed dramatically. A lot of things that didn''t exist before have been built. Magic rail car, water, heating, vegetable greenhouse, space door, whole city photo system, etc. All kinds of architecture beyond this era emerge in endlessly, which makes her feel like she is in a different world. Even Betty was like this, not to mention the first time she came to adebella. This proud girl saw such an amazing city for the first time. During this period, her admiration for Li De even went up a few big steps. She used to be the Lord of Lisle, and naturally knew the difficulty of governing a city. Li De''s ability to develop the city of dawn from a small castle to a huge city with hundreds of thousands of people is not admired by her. And not to mention that the residents of daybreak live in such abundance and hope. Before, Lisle was not bad, but she could feel the depression and helplessness of the lower class residents. But in this city, it seems that all faces are full of smiles, and her eyes are lit up by hope. What''s more, she didn''t find any beggars in the city. Even the apparently remote streets were clean and there were no beggars or homeless vagrants. It had to make her feel that the city was so extraordinary. And the scene of more than a dozen races living together is also amazing to andebella.If we didn''t see it with our own eyes, who could imagine that human beings would one day have a good conversation with vampires, dwarves would have a close conversation with orcs, and goblins would sit on the Cyclops and laugh... it''s hard for her to imagine how all this could be done? It''s no exaggeration to call this city miracle city. Li De''s position in her mind has become higher and higher because of what she has seen and heard in recent days. Excellent and capable people, always more popular with the opposite sex, this sentence never false. In recent days, andebella also met with the liser family, knew their role in the city, and let down her long-term worries. It''s not even an exaggeration to say that she envies the living standard of her people. Elder horn, in particular, has become the dean of Dawning college. He has a very high status. He can not only teach and educate people, but also study what he likes every day. Although her strength at this time has entered the legend, she is also a scholar worthy of the name, and she is more interested in knowledge. If not as a last resort, she is more eager to become a scholar with profound knowledge and quiet learning than a homeless person who does not know what her goal is now... today, just after going out with Betty and going to the food street to taste the rich food Li De has transplanted from the earth, she suddenly received a call from Li De News. Two girls came to the town hall with different ideas. Li De, who has just finished his talks with the mermaid God and karelina, also has some feelings when he meets them. In any way, Betty and andebella are the best little girls. It not only has distinct personality, but also has outstanding strength. After seeing Li De, the two girls had subtle expressions. There are both admiration and admiration, as well as admiration and a little bit of irrefutable admiration... "good day, Lord of kachar." Adebella was the first to speak, and her proud face showed some sincere admiration. "I''ve visited the city of dawn these days. I have to say that it''s really a wonderful city. I''ve seen a lot of local customs, but only the city of dawn amazes me. Lord of Cachar, your wisdom is enough to be praised by the Creator! " Looking at the faint worship in the girl''s eyes, Li De felt quite comfortable. He wore flattery for thousands of years... "it''s also inseparable from the contribution of the liser family. What''s your plan next, Lord andabella?" When she heard this, she was stunned and confused. When liser city was attacked by orcs, she forced to use a blood cloak to cover the retreat of the army, overdrawn her life. After being rescued by Li De, she directly returned to the capital of Nolan to seek help from her teacher. At the same time, she also fulfilled her promise to obtain the Holy Grail of blood for Li De. But there was also a sense of anger in his heart, and he wanted to drive away the orcs and take back liser. But things have changed. Although the orc is no longer with her, liser city is destroyed. Let alone rebuilt, even weeds can''t grow in that city. The idea of reestablishing the city of Lisle was quietly shattered with the invasion of the old days. So when Li De asked her what she was going to do next, she was confused. There is no hope for urban reconstruction, and the people of liser family live carefree here. Although she has strong strength, she also loses her goal to move forward... looking at the helplessness in the eyes of andebella, Li De sighs that it is almost impossible to live a stable life in troubled times. After pondering for a moment, he said slowly. "Since we can''t find a place for the time being, why don''t we join the city of dawn, Lord andabella? The city of dawn needs talents like you." Although the girl''s character is a little cold, the temperament in her heart is quite to his taste. People pay attention to a fate. Some people don''t feel like meeting each other all day long, and some people are as good as ever. And the city of liser, which was managed by the other party before, is indeed thriving. If it wasn''t for the orc invasion, liser would have stepped into another height. There is no shortage of low-level management talents in dawning city. After all, Dawning college is training them on a large scale, but the demand for high-level management talents is no less than that for high-level combat effectiveness. Although the city of dawn is stable, there is still vast land in the underground world. It can be predicted that the pattern of Rongguang''s theme plane will deteriorate further, and the underground world will definitely become his rear area. At present, the development of the underground world in dawn city is still in a very rough level, so it is very necessary to strengthen the operation and development. Andebella can be sent to the underground world to preside over the workAfter thinking for a moment, she could not tell what it was like. Finally, she nodded her head. "Lord kachar, thank you for your invitation. From now on, I will fight for you." Then he bowed deeply to Li De. After Lisle could not be rebuilt, she had lost her goal. In this case, let''s find a new direction for her. There are her only blood relatives in the world in the city of dawn, and she also likes this magical city. Of course, the most important thing is that the master of this city is the man who was once rescued from the orc''s encirclement and killing by the gods. The girl who once held her head high and never flinched even in the face of death, now becomes her own subordinate, which is quite wonderful... the most important thing is, can he play with each other''s cloak in the future? The blood cloak has evolved into a heritage artifact, which is more and more attractive. This equipment is really to his taste. It is more handsome than the invisible ghost cloak he snatched from the knight and the God of murder. Strength can be improved, but being handsome is a matter of life... "very good, miss andebella, welcome to the city of dawn. Believe me, you won''t be disappointed here. I''ll have you taken to the speaker of the town hall later, and Harrison will give you a satisfying job After Li De finished with a smile, he looked at Betty who had been silent. Think about it and whisper. "Betty, when you get back this time, you can bring Issa to the city of dawn. I will send an army to train you. The soldiers in the North should not be buried. The future war of dawn city can''t be without you.... after hearing this, this wild female martial god burst out a brilliant light in her eyes, and she was very moved when she looked at Li De. Tone with a bit of strong excitement. "Lord Lide, I won''t let you down!" For Betty, who was fighting when she was young enough to hold her sword, her life in the scarlet mage tower in green city was boring. Eager to fight, that is the gene engraved in the bones of Beidi people, which can''t be wiped out at all. At this time, when I heard that I had the opportunity to lead the soldiers to the battlefield again, I was very excited. Li De looked at Betty''s excited look, and his heart moved. The Knights and murderers he had captured before were also suppressed by him in the land of bones. This already fallen cult is still in existence. If it is feasible, he can give the knighthood to Betty to strengthen her strength. This female warrior God is worth cultivating. After all, when the city of dawn was small and weak, he survived the early stage by virtue of Betty''s strength. This northern female warrior God had saved the blood clan, so he would not treat Betty badly. "Well, work hard. We need to work together to create the future of dawn city." Li De encouraged two words, then seemed to think of something, some curious way. "Betty, are your people still connected?" Beidi soldiers are known as the first of the three Rongguang soldiers. They are very powerful. But before the old days, Beidi people were encircled by the glorious empire and the Nolan empire. Betty was also captured in that battle, and then she was nagged by the dead bones and sold to green city. Finally, Li De became Betty''s master by chance. Dawn city now has two high-class northern soldiers, one is Betty, the other is Grote, the son of northern. They made a great contribution when the city of dawn was not in full swing, which made Li De have a good impression on the northern soldiers. That''s why they asked this question. Betty was silent for a moment. "Lord Lide, when the Empire of glory and the Empire of Nolan jointly attacked the northern plateau, my people had already moved to another plane through the gate of space, and now I can''t find out their news..." Lide nodded clearly, and no longer asked. He just casually mentioned that there are only 300000 or 400000 people in Beidi. How powerful the city of dawn is now, there is no need to travel thousands of miles alone for hundreds of thousands of people. He''s still interested if it''s ten times as big. Talking about this, Li De didn''t say much. He asked someone to call Harrison. After a little explanation to the speaker of the city hall, he asked him to take down the two girls. Harrison knows more about the city of dawn than he does now, and is more suitable for arranging work for two girls than he is. After solving these trifles, Li De came to the window and looked at the cracks in the sky with a subtle expression.Although the old energy has been engulfed and pushed out by the slate fragments of fate, the cracks in the sky have not been repaired and still exist in the sky. The sky crack is a crack formed by the rules of the main plane, which can not be made up by a small piece of destiny slate. If you want to make up, you have to collect all the pieces. Li De shook his head at the thought. There are so few pieces of the slate of fate. Now he only knows that there is one piece left in King Nolan, and he needs to search for others slowly. however, he always feels that those old monsters will not make him so relaxed. Now he has carried the power of fate after all. "Forget it, I don''t want to be so much. It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster. And now the city of dawn can''t be provoked by anyone. " Li De is in a good mood again. After deep communication with him, the mermaid God has returned to the lost sea area. Next time, the other side will lead the whole God system to take refuge in him. At that time, the city of dawn was definitely powerful. This trip to the lost sea has to be said that Li De has made a lot of money. We have not only achieved the set goal, but also gained a divine ally, Meizizi, Meizizi. After a little thought for a moment, Li De suddenly thought of the two gods who were directly suppressed in the land of burying bones. With a wave of his hand, he broke the space and entered the land of burying bones. The body floats in the sky of a thousand blades, and the God feels some emotion after sweeping the buried bone. The role of burying bones in the city of dawn has become more and more irreplaceable. At the most corner, in the door of the space isolated by the dense fog of death, pedestrians are busy shuttling back and forth, the sarcophagus sealed by the purified tears above the bone burial altar is quiet, but the other party''s old breath is not reduced at all. Most of the open area outside is where the three sides fight. Violent halflings, abyssal demons, undead. The simultaneous interpreting of three is endless, like the legendary abyss and the eternal blood war in hell. This war was originally only between the two sides of the abyss pig breeding program - the undead and the devil. But as he conquered green city, he sent troops to level up liser city and found the kingdom of plague God. The wild half mouse became a third party. These wild half mouse people are all coming out of the kingdom of pestilence. Of course, the plague Kingdom itself is not so good. At this time, it is engulfing the power of its plane. At the beginning, Li De predicted that the power of engulfing the plague kingdom in the land of burying bones would be promoted in about 10 days. Now, more than ten days have passed since the beginning. After Li De felt a little, his face showed a bright smile. At this time, he can clearly sense that the power of the plague kingdom absorbed by the land of bones has reached a critical point, and he can make the level of the plane rise at any time if he wants to. And the next level is legend. The diameter of the extraordinary buried bone is 50000 blades, which can be converted into 50 kilometers. This range is not small or large, but it is not enough for a plane. The role of bone burial ground is becoming more and more important, so it is urgent to upgrade its level. At the moment, I don''t hesitate. I call out the system panel. "Ding ~ the power stored in the land of burying bones has met the upgrade demand. Do you want to upgrade now? The upgrade will take seven days and will not affect the original buildings and facilities. " There was no hesitation. I immediately chose to upgrade. Brush ~ at the moment when he chooses to upgrade, the great power stored in the stone of the plane is like opening a gate to release water, sweeping the whole plane in an instant. It seems that the three sides who are fighting below have noticed that some actions have been delayed, but the whole plane has not changed much. In addition to the battlefield emergency, the war has not stopped. Li De felt it carefully for a moment, then nodded with satisfaction. After being promoted to an extraordinary place for such a long time, we can continue to upgrade. I don''t know how much area the bone burial site can expand this time? Now the function of opening the space gate within 1000 km radius of dawn city will be greatly improved after upgrading. If we can directly open the space gate from dawn city to green city, we will be invincible. It''s really a picture of looking forward to the direct connection between the two cities. thanks to the generosity of the plague God, and the contribution of the old fellow to the society... , until the stable place of the buried bone, Li De''s perception went deep into the ground and found a sleeping Amy in a hollow. Next to Amy was a dry body, half mouse man.Obviously Amy has swallowed up the power of the God of pestilence and is in the process of transformation. Reed didn''t care much about Amy. He waved his hand. Two unconscious figures appeared in front of them. Although they were in a coma, their divine power was not reduced at all. One of them was the Centaur God captured by conquering the low hills, and the other was the knight and murder God. Both are living gods, which is rare. I didn''t want to waste his soul when I didn''t kill the Centaur, but I didn''t expect that he got a dagger after he overturned the knight and the God of murder. The effect of this dagger is to devour the soul of the gods and strengthen oneself. This is not a waste. It''s no use keeping these two guys. It''s better to send them on the road early and make some contribution to the city of dawn. Li De had no psychological burden at all. With a wave of his hand, the dagger of killing gods, which he had sealed in the depths of the earth, quietly appeared in his hands. First, the Centaur God, the dagger directly pierced his heart, and then the sleeping soul was directly engulfed by the dagger. If you look carefully, you can vaguely find a centaur''s mark on the blade. This guy died very happily, which is the golden rule of no more than three appearances. Then came the knight and the God of murder. It''s really fun to stab his brain with his blade... after killing the two gods, he was planning to do the next step, and suddenly the system improvement rang. "Ding, you have killed two gods by yourself, and the experience you have gained has met the requirement of upgrading the level. Do you want to upgrade the level?" Can I upgrade? Li De couldn''t help smiling when he heard the speech. After he came back from the abyss, he joined forces to conquer the underground world first, then set foot on the low mountains and hills, and finally swept green city... Which is not a earth shaking event, these battles have provided him with rich and extreme experience. It''s just that he didn''t upgrade all the time. He didn''t want to pay too much attention to it. Now, after killing two gods by hand, we have finally met the demand for upgrading. "Yes." After confirmation, the body instantly gushed out a huge force, and began to transform his body. But after the transformation of the power of fate, his body has become more and more perfect. The upgraded power has turned three times in his body, and finally there is nothing to reform. When Li De opened his eyes again, he found that the upgrading process was only half a day old, and his own strength had not been improved by one level.... his skills and magic skills had not changed. "It seems that the higher the strength is, the more difficult it is to improve. It''s very difficult for me to improve my strength by relying on ordinary upgrading. Only level 30, 31 and 35 can transform me... " after upgrading, his level has reached level 29, and the next step will be level 30 demigod. Level 30 is the upper limit of glory life level. If you don''t get the power of gods, this level can''t be broken any more. However, this is not what Li De needs to worry about. He already has several clergy, and the so-called upper limit level is the same for him. The only difficulty is how to become a level 30 demigod. Now, it''s time to think about it. Chapter 479 Thinking of this, Li De couldn''t help laughing. It seems that there''s no pressure on him to become a God. Gods are very mysterious to outsiders. It''s not too much to describe them as untouchable and unpredictable. But for him, what kind of bullshit can''t be touched, and there are few gods that he killed himself? In addition, there is another goddess of destiny with multiple planes in the city of dawn. I don''t know anything about this big golden leg, and becoming a God is nothing at all... so for him, he just needs to ask someone about how to become a God in other people''s eyes. Maybe, this is life... Understanding Wang is the real wise man. After thinking about it, Li De didn''t think too much about it. He turned his eyes to the two corpses in front of him. after the souls of Centaur and knight and murder God were engulfed by the God killing dagger, he obviously felt that the power of the God killing dagger had improved a little. After the death of the two gods, the power began to dissipate uncontrollably, but the divinity, which carried the clergy and the divine power, did not change because of the death of the two gods, and still existed in its body. Without hesitation, Li De waved his hand, and a thumb sized crystal flew out of the knight and the God of murder. This crystal exuded the power of prison, which was terrifying. But it''s amazing that Li De can detect that there are two different forces in the Godhead. One is bright and the other is dark and evil. These two forces are obviously the Knights and the murderers. The clergy is the authority to use the rules. The higher the degree of control over the clergy, the greater the authority to use the rules. There are also strong and weak clergy, such as fate, life, death and so on, which represent the most original and indispensable rules of glory. The next level of clergy includes sun, ocean, war, power and so on. They belong to the clergy with unlimited potential. Most of the gods with these clergy are powerful. Chivalry and murder belong to the category with very little potential. Even removing the rules represented by these two clergy does not affect the operation of the whole world. So the knight God is weak before, and the murderer God who has killed countless gods can break through the medium power. This is the limit of the clergy, which is very similar to the blood gap between life - the stronger the blood, the higher the potential, and the more remarkable the future achievements. In the same way, a knight clergy can''t match the sun clergy no matter how abnormal it is. in contrast, the dusk clergy, which Li De mastered most, is definitely several grades higher than the two clergy. Dusk is the embodiment of the rules of the world, the operation of anything can not escape from this stage of dusk, which is an indispensable rule. Therefore, he has no interest in the two clergy of knight and murder, which are not only of low potential, but also not in line with his fighting style. Li De picked up the divinity which was like crystal and put it in his hand to examine it carefully. He has killed many gods and robbed many gods. He is no stranger to this kind of glory. But after a little induction, he suddenly found that something was wrong with this thing. Eyebrows subconsciously wrinkled up. Looking at it again for a moment, it seems that I think of something. My heart starts to move, and the potential power of fate in my body begins to diffuse slowly. After wrapping his body with the force of fate, Li De can clearly feel that he has a special feeling about the rules around him, like the veil of a goddess has been torn open. That feeling is very wonderful. After a little meditation, he manipulated the very weak power of fate into the Godhead in his hand. A moment later, the scene changed dramatically. If there is an outsider in, you will be shocked to find that the spirit of hard than steel is like ice and snow encountering fire at this moment, melting slowly from the middle into two. What''s more shocking is that the two incompatible energies inside were separated cleanly. It''s amazing. After all this, Li De''s expression was a little subtle. He didn''t expect that he could do it. Subconsciously open the attribute panel of the two divinities. Broken divinity Quality: special characteristic: containing Knight clergy and rich divinity. Introduction: after absorbing the power in the Godhead, you can get the knighthood. The attribute of another Godhead is similar, the only difference is that it contains the clergy of murder. "I didn''t expect that the power of fate could be so powerful. Although the power of fate I bear is very thin, I can control a certain source of glory.... divide the Godhead into two parts without any loss. This ability can really be described as extraordinary. "Li De nodded with satisfaction. After carrying the power of fate, he didn''t get the system prompt. He thought that the only effect was to activate the slate fragments of fate. It seems that we need to study more about the power of fate in the future. This kind of power is too advanced. It''s higher than the power of belief. I don''t know how many grades it is. After converging, he looked to the other side, the body of centaur. With a wave of the hand, the same person''s spirit flew out of the body. The Centaur''s divinity is relatively pure, and there is no other power involved in it, which also saves him one more step. "The chivalry clergy can be left to Betty. Although the potential is not too high, it is also a combat clergy, and the enhancement of itself is absolutely not small. Moreover, there is not only one priesthood, but also other priesthood that can be plundered in the future.... "the Centaur priesthood is left to Guido Heifeng. Now that the Centaur has gone to live in the underground world, it''s time to mention the power of the king of the gale Empire.... " there is no suitable target to murder the priesthood for the time being, you can kill it first Save.... after a little distribution, Li De nodded with satisfaction. After this calculation, his men will soon have two more legendary levels of ultimate combat effectiveness. Moreover, these two legends are not ordinary because they have clergy. After determining the distribution problem, Li De took a look at the buried place. At this time, the upgrade continued, and the war below was not affected. But just as he was about to return to the city of dawn and give Betty the knighthood, suddenly an undead on the battlefield below who was in a violent collision and killed all sides attracted his attention. It was a bull shaped undead about 3-Blade tall, 4-blade long, with four hoofs on the ground, a pair of curved horns on his head, and the fire of soul burning in his head. Tanatos was born in the place of burying bones at dusk. According to our conjecture, that plane is more and more close to destruction.... when Li Demi picked up the sarcophagus from the place of seal, he felt that the place of seal might become a hidden danger. Now the trend is more and more obvious. "Have the inhabitants of dwarf Valley retreated to the city of dawn?" "The old, the weak, the women and the children have been evacuated. Now there are only miners left in the valley to excavate the silver vein and iron ore. The garrison is equipped with magic language bats. They can retreat at any time if the situation is not right. " After pondering for a moment, Li De said slowly. "When the sea gods come, I will ask them to send gods to garrison, but before the sea gods come, we should not relax our exploration of the sealed land. At the same time, we should strengthen the development of the underground world, especially the ore. as long as we can find enough veins, we can abandon the dwarf valley. " There are a lot of veins in the underground world, but a large number of explorers need to be sent to explore. Moreover, it takes a certain amount of time from exploration to mining, so although Lide occupies the underground world, the income from it is not too big. That''s why he never gave up dwarf valley. "Under the crown, the think tanks have realized this problem. Recently, they have worked out many plans to develop the underground world." The decision-makers of the city hall are not narrow-minded people, and they have already had countermeasures. Li De nodded, thought for a moment and then continued. "What happened to the mining machinery drawings of the Institute of magic industry in the last scarlet month? Can it be made? " After the automatic seeder and automatic harvester were localized by the magic Industry Research Institute and became the alchemy seeder and alchemy harvester. Li De began to order the data analysis department of scarlet moon to provide all kinds of mechanized drawings for the city of dawn. Mining machines, lathes, milling machines, stamping machines and so on, many of the earth''s practical equipment drawings have been sent to the magic Industry Research Institute. The only problem is that although the research strength of magic industry research institute is not weak, it will take a certain amount of time to develop magic. One of the most important concerns of Li De is mining machinery. At present, the city of dawn still uses manpower to excavate ore, and the efficiency is really not high. If mining machinery is developed, a lot of manpower and material costs can be saved. Using earth technology to promote the development of dawn city has always been his vision, and he has always been doing so. It is absolutely the right way for dawning city to develop better, learn from each other''s strong points and absorb the crystallization of civilization from another world. The industrialization of magic and the magic of industry are the keynote set by Li De for the future development of dawn city. In fact, several important factories in dawn city have been industrialized. The alchemy factory and the weapon factory are the best among them. In addition, textile factories, breweries, printing factories and other living factories also began to transfer to industrialization.It can be predicted that in the future, the city of dawn will completely integrate magic and the civilization of the earth. In time, the city will become more magnificent. Li De has strong confidence in this. Chapter 480 As an undead Empire standing up from the remains of the glorious empire of mankind, it has always been feared by several neighboring countries. But that changed when the old days came. No matter how terrible the undead is, there is no terror of the old evil god that destroys the whole world. In addition, at this time, the land has been divided by the old monsters, and cities have become land islands, so no one cares about these disgusting lives of the dead. At this time, the capital of the undead Empire, the city of bones, suddenly appeared exaggerated cracks in the sky, as if the whole world would be broken. These cracks are not caused by the erosion of the old days, but like some extremely powerful force smashing the space. Click ~ after just a few breaths, the sky seems to be covered by a giant fist hammer, and more cracks appear, like dense cobwebs, all over the sky. Kazam ~ after the third bombardment, the sky suddenly burst, and over the city of white bones, there appeared a world full of dead breath, which was composed of all bones - the plane of the dead. This plane, which has existed since the beginning of creation, directly tears the space of the main plane and comes to the world in a domineering manner. What''s more shocking is that at the other end, fifteen figures with white bone crowns show up bravely. They are wearing human skin cape and exuding the majestic power, just like giants. The Lord of the dead, who ruled the plane of the dead for millions of years. The mighty power like a prison surged out at the moment, and the city of bones below fell into silence. Those low-level lives of the dead kneel down in unison and greet the arrival of the king with the most humble attitude. Players in the city of bones are also overwhelmed. Their souls and bodies shudder at this moment. They are even more unbearable than the undead around them. Their legs are soft and they crawl on the ground. Although there are players who are unwilling to kneel down, they are directly crushed to the ground by the irresistible power, which is more embarrassed than kneeling down. The 40 level powerful divine power level''s prestige, is these levels but ten level''s player can compare? No matter how hard the bones are, they are also very small in the face of absolute strength. The knight of broken sword is a top player who has been to the burial place and knows the plan of the undead monarch. At this time, although they could not resist the divine power, they also kept a trace of inner clarity, and reluctantly knelt down on one knee, not as unbearable as those players who did not have the slightest preparation. But Rao is so, at this time also feel his chest stuffy panic, that terrible pressure let him breathe hard. "What are the dead going to do? Are those gods? " "This time, if we can do an epic mission, it''s not what we want." "Idiot, you can touch this kind of advanced life? It''s good not to be killed. " "There are so many powerful spirits in the undead. This time, it seems that we have chosen the camp..." some players are still grumbling that they want to do missions. The knights with broken swords have very complicated expressions. The undead is not a kind life. Are these monarchs especially those who are easy to deal with? When he wanted to say something, he shook his head. He thought of his journey to the plane of the dead some time ago. Now, he has become a dead man, both in the main plane and in glory... when the players below are talking about it, the kings of the dead in the sky finally open their mouths after they enjoy kneeling down. The leader, the undead monarch, was carrying a scepter forged from his head. The leather cloak of the people behind him was loud and mighty, as high as a mountain. The blasphemous words of the dead fell like thunder. "I declare that from today on, the dead will return to the main plane, and all they see is the land of the dead. My will is the direction of the dead "The dead, immortal!" When the dead below heard this, they immediately stood up and roared. The whole city of bones, tens of millions of the dead at this moment issued a chilling roar of terror. The scene was as shocking as an epic picture. Part of the players in the city didn''t take it seriously, but there were also many players who were enthusiastic and roared out one by one. At this time, the knight with the broken sword had a look on his face that no one could understand and sighed. The arrival of the dead means that the situation of the glory plane will get worse. - - - - - at the same time, the bottomless abyss far away from the theme plane, accompanied by a clear sound of broken glass, now many demons stare up at the sky. The rift in the sky, which enveloped the abyss and was seeping out the old power, widened again.The original cracks are like the cracks of the dyke slowly seeping out the old power. At this time, after the cracks expand, they become the gaps of the dyke and begin to gush out the old power, and the speed of gushing out increases several times... and sensing the surge of the old power, countless demons begin to be restless. The power of the old days belongs to the chaos and void, belongs to the time when the world has not been created, and the life without glory can withstand the erosion of that power and keep its original state. Both sides are born enemies, even the most evil demons. At this time, these demons feel the fatal threat, and their nature makes them unable to settle down, but they have no real enemies, and they can only roar and roar madly... in a fit of irritability, suddenly some demons who have reached the level of demigod seem to notice something, and suddenly show a ferocious smile on their faces, then wave their hands suddenly, and the space in front of them is directly broken. After slightly sensing the broken space, these demons came out of the broken space with a sense of ecstasy. After crossing the gate of space, these demons suddenly appear on the theme plane. Although the old flavor of the theme plane is more rich, which aggravates the troubles of the devil''s heart, the flowers and trees that only belong to the theme plane still make these demons living in extremely bad environment feel like treasure. Some demon lords suddenly turned back to the abyss again, and then gathered their subordinates to lead the demon army from the abyss to the main plane. Some ancient evil spirits also noticed the change at this time. After the crack of the sky rules expanded, the rules of the thematic plane became more fragile. In the past, the hegemonic rule of separating the connection between the abyss and the theme plane is no longer effective. This discovery makes those ancient lives hidden in the abyss for millions of years suddenly feel excited, and then immediately tear up the space and come to the theme plane as a king.... then in a very short time, demons began to appear everywhere in the glory theme plane. The arrival of the devil makes the original chaotic thematic plane more turbid, and the development of the situation has entered a direction that no one can predict. - - - - - - the storm area is an unknown island. A black bird with four wings on its back is flying at high speed with its wings flapping. But strangely, this four winged bird and beast, regardless of life and death, ran straight into the cliff of the highest peak of the island. Its flight speed did not slow down at all, as if it was trying to kill itself by hitting a rock wall. Just when the four winged birds and beasts collided with the rock wall and made people think that they would die, suddenly the solid rock wall rippled like a water wave and was directly passed by the four winged birds and beasts. The cliff is an illusion. Pusu ~ after crossing the cliff, following the perspective of four winged birds and beasts, a long passage of the cave appeared. After flying in it for more than ten minutes, my eyes suddenly brightened. A city like the kingdom of God appeared in the eyes of the eye. It''s a floating city hanging above the sky. It''s hard to imagine a city floating in the air. Several rivers dropped from the city, crashing to the ground, splashing all over the ground. And the surrounding dozens of roads connecting the city to the sky are rootless, so they are curved in the air. On both sides of the road are also planted with all kinds of flowers, now in full bloom. Birds hover around the city wall, and white clouds float around the city wall. This picture seems to be full of fantastic feeling. Four winged birds and beasts do not know how to appreciate these beautiful scenery, flapping their wings and flying up, straight into the vast floating city like mountains in mid air. Hoo Hoo ~ after entering the city, the four winged birds and beasts with flapping wings bend around, and then fly into the most central dome building. At this time, dozens of figures in red robes in the building propped up by square pillars with mysterious patterns were discussing fiercely in front of a stone table. It''s remarkable that these people''s eyes are red. If they are put outside, they will be scared, because only the dark race will have such evil eyes. Among the crowd, the red eyed lady who once went to explore the relics of gods with Li De was also in the list. At this time, she was looking at the thing on the stone table with a kind of shock. It was a piece of debris the size of a palm, emitting a terrible smell. If Li De is here, he will find that the pieces on the table are the pieces of the slate of fate that he is trying to find. At the same time, the four winged birds and beasts are flapping their wings and flying into the house. Aware of the arrival of the four winged birds and beasts, the people who were just talking suddenly quieted down. The lady with red eyes held out her hand and let the four winged bird and beast land on her wrist. Then she fumbled from her abdomen and took out a secret letter.After reading the secret letter carefully for a moment, Ms. Hongmou''s face was a bit surprised. Then she quickly pushed away the crowd and came to the middle-aged man with a silver crown standing in the core position. "Sire, news has come from Anos. She has verified that the red eyed girl lost in the human kingdom mentioned by Ms. andabella is the golden descendant who was robbed by the long tailed trolls more than ten years ago. The descendant of gold is in green city at this time, and her level has reached extraordinary.... this makes the hall like cold water dripping into an oil pan, which makes a heated discussion. "What??! The descendants of gold appear in the human kingdom "Our ancestors are up. Will our city-state rise at last?" "Your Majesty, please send someone to pick up the golden descendant immediately. We need her... " extraordinary? Is this the natural descendant of gold? She''s not twenty, is she!! Our ancestors are here, we are saved! " The middle-aged man wearing a silver crown can''t help but show surprise on his face. The descendants of gold are of great significance to the city-state of silver moon. It can even decide the life and death of the whole city! If it wasn''t for the long tailed troll, who was the enemy of yinyuezhihui city more than ten years ago, who stole the descendants of gold by surprise, maybe yinyuezhihui city would not be so helpless now. With a wave of his hand, the king of the silver moon city-state spoke slowly after the surrounding crowd calmed down. "The descendants of gold are related to the survival of the whole city-state. We must send personnel to get her back immediately." After the voice fell, he looked down at the fragments of the slate of fate wrapped in rocks on the stone table in front of him, with a solemn expression. "This piece of debris that fell into our city is most likely a piece of slate of destiny as the sun goddess said. Now we can''t touch it. Maybe we can use this fragment only after the descendants of gold return to the city and inherit the power of their ancestors. " "So the descendants of gold are not only related to whether we can wipe out those evil long tailed trolls, but also related to the more important invasion of the old days, the destruction and cataclysm we face..." speaking of this, many people subconsciously turn their heads and look out of the window at the sky. Although the cracks in the sky are smaller than the main plane, no one can ignore the old strength it permeates... "so this operation is very important, and I will lead the team myself." The expression of the crowd around them became extremely serious. The king scanned the crowd and kept talking. "In case, I will seal this fragment in the center of the city. You must protect this fragment. Like the descendants of gold, it determines the fate of our silver moon clan. " Hearing this, the crowd around them all brushed their chests and bowed in a solemn tone. "At your command, your majesty!" The king nodded and looked at Ms. red eye. "Summon the king''s guard to come with me to that human city to meet our hope." - - - - - the earth. Because of the cracks in the sky, the whole world has been shaken. The plot of the game appears in reality, and the impact is exaggerated. But fortunately, the earth at this time of the sky crack is not big, exudes the old power is not strong, there is no glory everywhere is the scene of old monsters. However, Rao''s influence on social production and life is also unspeakable. Some small countries in Africa and Europe, especially those so-called democracies, which have little control over the scattered political system, are like a joke in the face of catastrophe and directly paralyzed. The cracks in the sky make doomsday popular. These small countries are in extreme chaos, burning, killing and looting, and people die almost all the time. In this chaotic situation, the sudden emergence of one thing shocked the whole human race - people found traces of the dead in a small European country. Yes, the dead in glory. At the beginning, some people thought it was just a prank, but it was not until a small town with tens of thousands of people was swept by the undead and the whole city turned into white bones at the same time that people woke up. The cataclysm of the old days actually swept the earth. God, it''s changed! Those who were lucky before have no chance at this time. For a while, the chaotic situation was out of control. Although this natural disaster of the dead was quickly put out by the troops dispatched by the surrounding countries, the smell of terror has spread all over the world. At this time, China is the only powerful country on the earth, and there has not been much change. The society is still stable, and there has not been much turmoil.This is also due to the fact that Huaxia has set up a player department, which belongs to the official leadership. In case of problems, it even directly sends players to suppress, which greatly ensures the social stability and people''s safety. Huaxia''s officials soon discovered the cause of the natural disaster of the dead in Europe - those players who participated in the dead plane meeting were the source. Huaxia officials have found all the players who participated in the Necromancer''s plane meeting and became the necromancer. This also prevented the undead disaster from appearing in China. The government has also set up a corresponding emergency department to deal with these matters. But at this time, the panic has been inevitably transmitted. For a while, extensive grain accumulation and deep hole digging became the mainstream operation of everyone. The scarlet moon arranged by Li De is even more so. At this time, scarlet moon has bought a huge piece of land in the mountain area hundreds of kilometers away from Mordor. Of course, the external name is the establishment of headquarters. Hundreds of excavators and thousands of cars have been built day and night with tens of billions of funds falling into the ground. With the development of the economy, a city that has shrunk by countless times is being built at an extremely fast speed. It may be exaggerating to change in one day, but it is true that there are small changes in three days and big changes in ten days. It is true that krypton has become stronger since ancient times. Because of the appearance of magic, the magic array, which can only exist in glory, has a new life. The scarlet moon has the full support of the city of dawn. The magic circle is almost a mountain of drawings. As long as you want, there''s nothing you can''t take out. As a result, a mini city with two world civilizations is taking shape rapidly. Even more than red moon, official departments and large consortia have begun to build their own headquarters or shelters. Everyone knows that things may get worse in the future. Everything began to go into an unpredictable orbit... all the time Chapter 481 The trip to the lost sea delayed Lee''s plan to go to the capital of Nolan. He had to repair a letter, telling cheap teacher spakedoga in Wangdu to take care of himself, and help him continue to inquire about the news of the fragments of the slate of fate. King Nolan is far away from the city of dawn. Although he has Castro as his mount, once he goes there, it will take a lot of time. He may not be able to return for ten days or months. Now that he has carried the power of fate, he knows that the stone fragments of fate will not be so easy for others to get, but he has no anxiety at the beginning. So he wanted to wait until all these things were finished. First of all, it''s natural to upgrade the land of bones. It takes only a week to upgrade to legend. However, after upgrading, the attributes of the land of bones will be greatly improved. He is very looking forward to it. Secondly, there is the issue of the Department of marine divinity. Since the two sides have formed an alliance, then there must be more in-depth cooperation. The alliance is not just talking about it, but should be implemented. The mermaid God has promised that as long as he finds a suitable water level to accommodate the sea people, he will immediately come to the city of dawn to defend the enemy. Li De naturally agreed to this. He was waiting for the other party here because he had to make some extra arrangements for these gods. All the gods were arrogant masters. Besides him, Harrison could not command them. I''m a great God. Why do you tell me what to do?? Strength is the basis of mutual respect. Only Li De''s can command the sea gods in the city of dawn, and Freya may not be qualified. So in the next few days after the upgrade of burying place, Li De did not leave the city of dawn, but took a rare time to deal with the government affairs with Harrison. In dealing with trivial political affairs, he also had a new understanding of the city of dawn. It has to be said that the city of dawn is not what it used to be. There are four territories under its rule, each of which is huge. The first is the core city of dawn. At this time, through the immigration from green city, the population has exceeded 350000, reaching the scale of the world''s central city. Moreover, the technology of the city of dawn is far more dazzling than that of the city of the world, and it will even become more grand and charming in the future, with unlimited potential. Second, green city, once the core city of southern provinces, has a population of more than 5 million. After the extermination of the violent half mouse man in Lisle, the army of green city is still gathering those small towns that have not been conquered. It can be predicted that the population may increase in the future. Green city has a mature industrial system and a perfect urban area. Now it has played a significant role. In addition, the science and technology of dawn city is feeding green city during this period, and green city will also have a part of the unique industrial system of dawn city in the near future. The third territory is the developing underground world. Although the natural environment of this vast land is much worse than that of the earth''s surface, it has become a safe rear area in the old days of invasion. At present, there are more than 3 million centaurs, tens of millions of Neanderthals and more than 6 million underground races living in the underground world. The total population is close to 20 million. The only pity is that half of the cave dwellers are too weak to fight in the battlefield. However, these dwarfs can survive by digging a hole and planting some shimmering mushrooms. They have no requirements for the quality of life and are easy to support. These cave dwellers are also an important source of Li De''s belief, which is not a waste of food. The last territory is the bottomless abyss. The gravel surface that Li De occupied at the beginning has already become the bridgehead for the city of dawn to invade the abyss. When he was planning to kill pigs in the abyss with a knife, he had a plan to open the door of space in some mineral rich planes, lead the demons in the plane to the bone burial place, and use the undead to eliminate these demons. When these demons are almost dead, the city of dawn sends people to pick peaches. The plan was perfect when the Dark Lord trusted him very much. The plan to kill pigs with a knife has been going on for a long time. Naturally, the harvest of dawn city is not poor. In addition to the gravel plane, five planes have fallen into the hands of dawn city. Although these planes are not really rich in flowing oil, the unique minerals of the abyss are not lacking, which can be regarded as the middle level. However, the biggest problem of the abyss is that the life of the theme plane entering the abyss is extremely easy to be seduced and degenerated by the profanity of the abyss. Therefore, there are not enough resources to develop these occupied planes in dawning city. This makes Li Deyang happy and headache. Fortunately, the city hall is already dealing with these matters. Today''s city hall is not as big as when it was first established. Because there are more than 25 million people under government, the size of the city hall has become unprecedented.In addition, the power of the city of dawn is a centralized system, so Li De''s power control over several subordinate territories is totally different. The political system of the city hall, which has been polished and matured for several years, makes the operation of dawn City smooth in all aspects, and there is no chaos caused by large-scale expansion in a short period of time. On the contrary, it''s surprising that everything is in order. Li De is quite satisfied with this. Although most of the reasons for the mature city hall system are the result of the self-improvement of the think tank and Harrison, as the soul of the city hall, no one can deny his credit. A week later, all the political affairs that had been overstocked were dealt with by Li De, and he also had a clearer understanding of the current state of dawn city. Without expansion, the city of dawn is definitely several times stronger than the southern provinces before the dawn. Industrial strength, magic strength, military strength, residents'' living standards and so on, have surpassed the previous southern provinces. The former southern provinces were ruled by standard rules, benefiting only a small number of nobles, and the lower class residents were all oppressed tragic figures. On the contrary, the city of dawn completely broke the aristocratic system and put the resources used to support the aristocracy on the ordinary residents. This directly led to the decline of the nobility and the interests of the common class. That''s one of the reasons why daybreak has stabilized so quickly. In fact, most residents don''t care who rules them. As long as they live well, it doesn''t matter. However, Li De was no longer interested in dealing with trivial political affairs. On the seventh day, he suddenly felt that the expansion of the breath of the land of bones had stopped. With full of surprise, directly break the void into the buried bone. Boom ~ at the moment when Li De entered the land of burying bones, a huge sound sounded like two peaks colliding with each other, and the whole plane was shocked. The system''s cue went off after the shock disappeared. "Ding ~ the land of bones has been upgraded to legend." As soon as Li De''s eyes brightened, he finally succeeded in upgrading. Quickly open the property panel. Land of bones (undead plane) level: Legend (next level of God, upgrade needs 10 billion dead power) power of death: 430 million features: can grow, undead transformation special arms: ice Dragon special architecture: bone altar, can speed up the transformation of undead life above extraordinary level special area: decadent land (extraordinary) £© plane area: diameter: 100000 blades (100 km) anchor coordinates: city of dawn (can open the door of space within 1500 km radius of city of dawn to enter the buried land) Introduction:... legend, it''s not easy to upgrade to legend at last... and the next level will need 10 billion death. Li De was greatly relieved to see this. Fortunately, the God of pestilence, a good man''s Kingdom, can be devoured by the land where bones are buried. Otherwise, relying on the abyss pig breeding program alone, who knows when it will be upgraded. The power of death has now accumulated more than 400 million. If he wants to sacrifice some divinities in the body of centaurs or knights and murderers, he can immediately recruit four ice Dragons of extraordinary level. But Li De''s vision is high now, and he can''t even look at the extraordinary. In this regard, he decided to keep the power of death first, and wait until he had accumulated more to see if he could directly recruit several ice Dragons of the level of gods to come out... undoubtedly, the most gratifying thing for him was the widening of the area of the bone burial place and the distance to open the door of the space of the bone burial place. The original area of the bone burial ground is 50 kilometers in diameter. Now it has doubled to 100 kilometers. From the sky, you can hardly see the edge. Previously, it was possible to open the door of space within a radius of 1000 km and return to the place where the bones were buried. Now, the distance has been increased to 1500 km. Although we can''t directly open the space door from the city of dawn to the city of green, it''s not far away. It''s only one or two hundred kilometers away at most. It can be predicted that the underground of buried bones will be upgraded from legend level to God level, and will be able to directly open the door of space to green city. At that time, two cities nearly 2000 kilometers away were connected by mountains and seas, which was absolutely an epoch-making landmark event. My love is separated from the mountain and sea, and the mountain and sea do not need to be filled up, so I can open the door directly... correspondingly, the connection between the city of dawn and the underground world has also been pushed forward by 500 kilometers, which greatly saves the round trip distance. Although the benefits of this upgrade are not as intuitive as the direct rewards, it can greatly improve the efficiency of daybreak city and strengthen the connection of various territories. This invisible benefit is more helpful to him.Soon after the bone burial place was upgraded, a strong breath suddenly came out from the depth of the earth. A moment later, the space in front of Li De is broken, and Amy appears in front of him with an extremely excited expression. "Under the crown, I have devoured the Godhead and body of the God of pestilence. The control of the plague clergy has reached 60%... " hearing this, Li De''s eyes brightened. Not bad, young comrades. 60% of the clergy is in control, which is not low. "What did you get?" "Now I have a new understanding of plague. It''s wonderful. Praise you!" Amy danced with excitement. "I have shown you the plague that can greatly enhance the strength of people infected by the plague. I am sure that I will continue to improve. And after the improvement, the effect is at least 50% better than the original, and even extraordinary can be used! " Amy''s confident words made Lee nod with satisfaction. The plague that Amy studied last time is not simple. It can greatly enhance the strength of infected life, and the combat effectiveness can be increased by at least 30%. The only drawback is that it will become ugly, ugly and ugly... the plague does not work well for human beings, but it is just right for demons. He let Amy master the plague clergy is for this day, the other party''s research results obviously did not disappoint him. "Well, the 600000 demon legion of the abyss, you can do experiments at will. I only need a strong army. No matter when, a strong army has an irreplaceable role." "As you wish." Amy replied respectfully. Today is definitely a double happiness. The upgrade of the buried place has been completed, and Amy has broken through. The smile on Li De''s face was very gentle. But it seems that today''s good things are not over yet... after a few words with Amy, the space beside him is directly broken, and Harrison steps in. The speaker''s voice is excited. "Under the crown, all the gods of the Department of ocean gods have come and are waiting for you in the reception hall on the fourth floor..." Li De''s eyes brightened. Today is really a good day. I didn''t expect that these sea gods moved so fast. They found the water element plane in only one week. It seems that the mermaid God has paid attention to the water element plane for a long time. Now let Amy continue to do his plague experiment, he followed Harrison back to the city of dawn. On the fourth floor of the city hall, in the reception hall next to Harrison''s office, a total of seven sea gods are arranged here - the only reason is that the space here is relatively large, and Lee''s office can''t stand down. Li De walked into the reception hall with Harrison in an excited mood, and his eyes swept around. Seven sea gods appeared in front of him. Of course, the first is the mermaid God, and the other six are tall and big, including the sea serpent, killer whale, seal, swordfish, lobster and cancer. Of course, they are all gods, but the primitive race is the sea race. Among them, the killer whale is the most eye-catching, with a height of 4 blades. It looks like a hill in the living room with a height of 5 blades. The other gods also have their own characteristics, which are in line with their respective races. Seeing Li De enter the room, the seven sea gods stare at him. Obviously, I''m curious about the Lord of dawn, who is allied with them. The mermaid God with Trident smiles and takes the lead in saying hello. "Good day, Lord kachar. From now on, we will fight against the great cataclysm of the past together and live and die together.... Li De laughs and his face becomes formal. "Your Highness Virginia, the city of dawn will be your most trustworthy ally. On behalf of the God of dawn, I sincerely welcome you to come." Seeing that Li De took the initiative to say hello to them, the other six gods of the Hai nationality also gave him a respectful salute. From the perspective of the gods of the sea people, Li De, as the God of the sea people, has won the trust of the founders of the sea people, so it is necessary to maintain respect for him. Honor code, the strong''s pressure can not be provoked. After a little politeness, the mermaid gods did not hesitate and began to ask Li De about the next arrangement. "Lord kachar, we have arranged our respective ethnic groups into the water plane, and then we will anchor the spatial coordinates to connect the water plane floating in the chaotic void with the city of dawn." "What else do we need to do after we do all this?" In her opinion, at present, the Hai people are looking for the city of dawn, so they must show enough value to get attention. The rest of the sea gods also began to ask questions."Yes, Lord kachar, as allies, we should help each other. What can I do for you next?" "We should fight against the old catastrophes together. If we can do anything powerful, please speak up..." "Lord kachar, I hope our friendship will last forever. Since his highness philomis lives in your city, we will try our best to help you..." Li De was moved to cry when he looked at these sea gods. What a good migrant worker! He just screamed and came to the door alive, and his enthusiasm was so high. I''m sorry they didn''t get a job. Li De had a simple and innocent smile on his face. Chapter 482 (I''m sorry, Calvin is so bad these days that he planned to ask for leave, but he stayed up late and made do with it...) - - - - - - - - Li De naturally nodded his head and agreed to the demands of these employees. Good guy, if he doesn''t arrange these sea gods properly, isn''t he too sorry for them? Li De felt that his soul had been sublimated at the moment... now he was no longer polite and began to arrange tasks directly. "The city of dawn is our foundation, and then I will suppress the fragments of the slate of destiny here, so I need at least two gods to stay in the city of dawn, no matter what Looking after the house is absolutely the most important thing. I don''t have enough strength to guard. I don''t know if I was touched by outsiders and stole the crystal. Although there is karelina, the probability of such a situation is infinitely small, but it can not be ignored. Chivalry and the God of murder are examples of chiguoguo. Before, he had no conditions. Now, with Freya''s available gods, he has eight, which makes him have a lot of ideas to operate. After Li De''s words fell, two sea gods immediately answered, saying that they had accepted the task. "In addition, not far from the dwarf Valley, there is a plane sealed with the old evil god, which hides a special mystery. His highness philomis once sealed the old evil god here. I don''t have time for specific exploration yet, so I need two people to sit in the dwarf Valley to monitor the movement of the seal plane.... "in addition, the abyss plane needs two gods to help open up territory and expand the earth.... after some allocation, the ocean God system is clearly arranged by him. And the gods of the sea people who were arranged not only did not resist, but also led the task happily. Originally, these gods were not like this, but because of his highness philomis, they all tried to show their strength in front of each other, so they were quite obedient to Li De''s orders. After all, that Royal Highness has created the great existence of the Hai people. If they are well liked, they may not be able to break through the powerful divine power in the future... they dare not go directly to casrina to pay homage, so they can only focus on Li De. Li Decai didn''t care so much. Since he had sent it to the door, how could he be polite and arrange it properly. But there''s another question. What should the mermaid God do? This God is so powerful that it''s too wasteful not to arrange it. But he doesn''t know how to arrange it. It seems that it''s wrong to put it anywhere. No, his bathtub is still empty... Li De''s heart is ready to move. After thinking about it, although this idea is tempting, he can''t hold each other down at level 28. He hates to be at the bottom... "I''m going to visit the capital of Nolan. I don''t need the mermaid God to accompany me with Freya for the time being, but green city is located outside, surrounded by enemies. I don''t know what will happen. Let the other side guard green city, will undoubtedly make this huge city of millions of people have enough security guarantee. And there''s no need for the mermaid God to come forward, just to guard in secret. " Li De nodded and determined the direction of the arrangement. When she told the news to the mermaid God, the other side simply responded, without any shirking. From the attitude of mermaid God, it is obvious that, like other people, they intend to obey Li De''s orders to the end. Li De is in a good mood. I like those who are obedient and can''t hold a whip without handcuffs... but when Li De arranges several sea gods, a blood clan knocks on the door of the meeting hall with an urgent expression. The news from the top of the Intelligence Command Center changed his face. "Under the crown, the undead Empire sent tens of millions of undead to march in all directions and began to expand its territory. According to the intelligence, they have eliminated three places where the old evil gods were sealed. When the undead conquered those sealed places, the heaven and the earth changed color, and the power of the undead monarch seemed to take the hand in person... " " in addition, a large number of abyssal demons appeared everywhere in the southern provinces. These abyssal demons directly tore up the space, and did not sneak into the main plane through a fixed space gate. And the number of demons, involving a wide range, unprecedented. According to our conjecture, this situation is likely due to the erosion of the theme plane by the old forces and the increasingly serious destruction of the rules, which leads to the gap of the rules blocking the abyss, so that the abyss devil can open the space door to the theme plane at will. " Li De''s eyebrows were locked by these two sudden news. If so, the situation has worsened. And it can be predicted that under the crisis of the destruction of the world, the spirits of the dead and the abyss demons will surely pour out.The most direct result is that the life of the theme plane, which has been compressed, will shrink again, and tens of millions of lives will die. But now the biggest problem is how to deal with this situation?? But this is not the worst, the news of the blood discourse has not stopped. "This is the news that scarlet moon just shared with us. Outside the ancient forest, more than 10 old evil spirits are gathering. According to the inferences of scarlet moon, the evil spirits of the old days have gathered together to hunt the main plane forces. It is estimated that in the near future, more than 20 or even 30 old evil spirits may gather outside the ancient forest. These evil spirits gathered together without conflict, as if they were constrained by some powerful existence.... Li De took a cold breath with a jump in his heart. The last thing he wanted to see was a situation where the chaotic old evil gods, who wanted to destroy everything, were colluding. The already unbearable situation is bound to fall into greater passivity. At the time when the sky cracks and the old atmosphere gush out day and night, the old evil spirits who occupy the home advantage unite at this time, which will be a devastating blow to the power of the main plane... "is there any good news?" Li De depresses the palpitation in his heart and looks at the report that the blood clan has no intention to stop. He feels that he has been impacted a little more. The head of the intelligence command center nodded. "Under the crown, according to the latest information, the sun goddess joins hands with the Lord of dawn, the God of war, the God of power and justice, the God of elves, and the God of dwarves to form an alliance of angels to resist the invasion of the old days!" Li De''s face finally eased a bit, which was the most soothing good news in a series of bad news. OK, the gods of light are not stupid enough. After these guys recover their strength, they still know how to unite to resist the enemies that can''t be defeated alone. In fact, according to Lee''s initial idea, a similar alliance should be formed after the sun goddess announced the role of the slate fragments of fate. However, the situation is so rotten that it has not been established until now. It has to be said that the city of dawn will be dismissed or even investigated for criminal responsibility. Of course, there are so many mutual suspicions and contradictions among the gods that it is already the choice to form an alliance when the crisis is imminent. Otherwise, I am afraid that the alliance will go on indefinitely. "What else?" Hearing Li De''s questioning, the blood clan raised the spirit and continued to report after thinking about it. "Under the crown, after the establishment of the angel alliance, it immediately issued the news of inviting the gods to return to their places, hoping to absorb all the scattered gods. He also promised that as long as he joined the alliance of angels, he would protect the gods and help them recover their strength and accept their respective believers. " "In addition, the gods of the alliance of angels will join hands to build an unprecedented city in the ancient forest. The goal of this city is to transfer the tens of millions, even hundreds of millions, of people they rule to it. " Li De was surprised at last. Although the speed of the formation of the angel alliance is not satisfactory, this idea is not bold. The gods of the Department of light intend to gather all human and material resources to build an unprecedented City, so as to concentrate their strength to fight against the invasion of the old days. It is the same reason to invite the gods to return. But the problem is that although this idea is reasonable, it is also very difficult to implement. However, if the angel alliance can absorb the wandering gods and help them recover their strength, then the city is not difficult to build. Although dozens of gods can''t create the world, it''s not too difficult to build a holy city. It was just a few short messages that made Li De feel the urgency of the coming storm. The overall situation has changed. The old evil gods who began to gather, the bright gods who formed an alliance, the undead who came to the world, and the abyss demons who climbed out of the bottomless abyss. This storm will be so terrible that it can''t be described Chapter 483 After Li De got these important news, he didn''t call others to discuss. Instead, he waved his hand in silence and told everyone in the room to step down. When the room was empty, he came to the window alone and looked up at the sky, which had no old flavor, but still had cracks. Dark eyes are as deep as stars. He began to think seriously about the impact of these sudden events on the city of dawn. We have to say that the current situation has deteriorated to the extreme. If we are not careful, the city of dawn may sink in. With the establishment of the angel alliance, his previous idea of hunting gods and strengthening the city of dawn was shattered. Six powerful gods form an angel alliance to summon other gods to join, which is absolutely attractive to those who have not yet recovered their strength. At that time, the scattered gods will gather, and the alliance of angels will become a giant in an instant. The next war will also change from scattered individual disputes to conflicts among the major camps. If there is no war, it will break the sky. The two camps, the alliance of angels and the old evil spirits, are in a tit for tat situation. They are likely to meet dozens of gods fighting each other. Once the situation of group appears, it will be more difficult for the city of dawn to obtain benefits. In addition, there is a bottomless abyss full of terror life, plus the undead plane with 15 undead monarchs. These incidents broke out at the same time, which caught Li De off guard. "No matter how bad the situation becomes, my focus of development cannot be changed - to strengthen myself!" "At present, the slate fragment of destiny is still the first target, which can not be shaken. I can feel that after carrying the power of fate, the soul seems to have undergone a very subtle change, but this change is not big enough because of the lack of the power of fate.... "it seems that the chance for me to become a God is inextricably related to the fragments of the slate of fate.... after thinking for a long time, Li De''s eyes are gradually clear, and his thoughts return to normal. At present, no matter what the situation is, the most important thing is to first collect the fragments of the slate of fate, and then enter the realm of the gods. Strong power is the best way to deal with the crisis. There is no one. If he reaches the height of the God of creation, any bullshit crisis will be smashed with one sword. After clarifying his thinking, Li De made a decision in his heart. He called Harrison immediately and told his right-hand man what he was going to do next. "Harrison, the situation we are facing has changed dramatically. The original plan needs to be adjusted immediately. It''s very difficult to protect yourself and even gain more benefits in such a chaotic situation. There is no doubt that the greatest danger to us is the old evil god, who will be our eternal enemy. But there''s another point that can''t be ignored - the alliance of angels, the symbol of light. Individuals can be selfless, but the group of individuals must be selfish and difficult to control. When the power of the alliance of angels grows, what do you think will happen if he detects the traces of the city of dawn? " Li De''s words made Harrison''s pupils shrink suddenly, but Li De didn''t wait for him to speak and continued. "No doubt, it will be our nightmare. When the power of both sides is unequal, the weak side has no right to speak. Therefore, if the city of dawn encounters the hostility of the angel alliance in the future, and our strength is not greatly improved, it is almost needless to say that the destruction of the city of dawn is a high probability event. It may be better than facing the old evil spirits, but it''s not much better. So you should have a clear understanding that our most important enemy is the old evil god, and the alliance of angels, a symbol of light, will be our second threat. It''s time to prepare for the threat ahead of time. " Li De''s face was solemn. For the thematic plane, the establishment of the alliance of angels is undoubtedly a good thing, but not necessarily for the city of dawn. If, after the establishment of the alliance of angels, they don''t want to directly confront the old evil spirits, but gather dozens of gods to sweep the main plane and gather strength to fight each other again, how can the city of dawn be located? Do you just let the other side snatch the power he cultivated step by step? Harrison''s expression also became very dignified. "Under the crown, this matter is related to the future development direction of dawn City, and we must face it carefully. I will arrange a think tank to study the response plan immediately..." Li De''s deep eyes fixed on Harrison, and his calm face eased a little. "Harrison, you don''t have to worry too much. With karelina and the God of the sea, we already have some self-protection power." He wanted to remind Harrison to be careful, not to demoralize himself. But he doesn''t place all his hopes on other people. He prefers to control the situation himself."I''m going to the capital of Nolan right now, and the date of my return is still uncertain. I must be careful during this time. If I encounter an unsolvable crisis, I can go to karelina.... there is a golden thigh in the city of Breaking Dawn, and I don''t want to hold white... in Li De''s expectation, karelina will become an important force in the city of Breaking Dawn in the future. But for now, he has no way to directly order this amazing half breed Mermaid... "yes, crown." After a brief exchange, Lee asked Harrison to step down. He went to the backyard of the city hall and rode Castro to the capital of Nolan. When Li De''s figure flies away from the city of dawn, the ocean God system perceives Li De''s departure. But these sea gods were assigned tasks at this time, and they didn''t have much reaction to Li De''s leaving. After all, the relationship between the two sides was not deep, and the reason why they joined the city of dawn was more casrina. Betty, who is closing the door to understand the knighthood, seems to have noticed the departure of Li De, and her breath suddenly fluctuates, but in a moment, she is calm again... the tower of the research center of magic industry. With a white cat in her arms, Katherine seems to see through the sky and stare at the direction of Li De''s departure with delicate expression. Carrying destiny and gaining strength. However, fate is not imprisonment? I am tired of this imprisonment, I want to break free from the shackles of fate... I hope you can bring me more surprises, the master of dawn. - - - - - - after Li Defei left the city of dawn, he did not use the place where he buried his bones to send him thousands of miles away. Instead, he drove Castro down to the low altitude. His sharp eyes swept the earth like hawks hunting. He wants to see what the chaos is like. After flying out of the city of dawn for more than 100 kilometers, the evil atmosphere of the old days is instantly filled, and the decadent force from the chaos and void makes the whole world seem to be facing dusk. under the high-speed flight, one by one old monsters can be seen wandering on the earth not far away, and some lives just corroded by the old days can still vaguely identify what they were. But the bottom is not all old monsters, the abyss demons from time to time make those decadent breath contaminated with the evil of the abyss. Although the density of demons is not as high as that of old monsters, there is still a strong sense of disobedience when seeing demons on the theme plane. But at this time, the cold wind and the withered and yellow plants are very consistent with the background of the devil. Click ~ as Lide skims over a frozen river, the space on the ice below suddenly distorts, and then a demon with two long horns on his head is born. After perceiving the breath of the theme plane, the demon screamed and attacked and killed two snow wolves not far away. And not far away, there are also several old monsters that have been eroded by the old days and rotten all over the body.... the three parties fight together in an instant. Castro''s speed is very fast, this picture flashed by, Li De can''t help feeling. The scene just now reflects the current situation of theme plane chaos. And it''s extremely chaotic. All kinds of unrelated life are fighting with each other at this time, which has already gone beyond the law of the biological chain. It''s only 20 minutes to cross a thousand miles, and Castro''s speed is still shocking when he doesn''t fly with all his strength, but Lee''s face has not been better since he left the city of dawn. Both the old monsters and the abyss demons have created an indescribable disaster for the world. The old monsters and demons have become the mainstream, but the normal life of the theme plane has become rare. It can be predicted that sooner or later, the whole plane will be polluted and eroded. At that time, the world will be truly destroyed. After observing thousands of miles, Li De drove Castro to the sky. He had a clear view of the current situation. There''s no need to waste any more time. At the same time, he starts to adjust some of his plans in his heart. When the situation changes, he has to do extra consideration. Hoo Hoo ~ Castro''s cruising at three times the speed of sound is so exaggerated that only one shadow can be seen in the sky and it disappears. Originally, Li De planned to go around Kao green city and go directly to Nolan capital, but when he saw green city, he was moved. What is Weina doing now?? Thinking of the little maid who was eaten by herself, her cold eyes softened. It''s been more than half a month since I left green city last time, but I don''t know how long it will take to go to Nolan king this time... Let''s go and tell someone else. At the moment, Castro, who had planned to bypass green city, turned slightly and flew towards green city at a fast speed. Hoo Hoo ~ there was a riot among the garrison troops in green city in vain, because a huge iron and steel beast agitating the blade wings was flying towards them.Several messengers just want to sound the alarm, the next leader of the blood group immediately stopped. All the blood clan, who doesn''t know that Castro is Lee''s Mount? What''s more, the connection between Li De and them can''t be described by outsiders. Li De did not go to the manor, driving Castro across the magnificent and prosperous green city, directly to the scarlet mage tower. When resisting the sky above the scarlet mage tower, the powerful magic shield of the scarlet mage tower directly breaks a huge hole in the shocked gaze of the apprentices below, and then Li De flies straight in. He turned down and ignored the worshiping eyes of the surrounding mages and apprentices. Go straight into the wizard tower and go up to the study on the third floor. Step forward. In the study, Li De smiles when two people see him with surprise on his face. "Lord Li De..." "teacher..." Weina and Issa did not expect that Li De would come back suddenly, and their heart almost overflowed with joy. Especially the first taste of personnel Weina, is filled with joy. Although Li De has been away for less than ten days, it seems like a century has passed for the girl who has just tasted the taste of her sweetheart. Weina looked at Li De as if she could drip water. Li De looked at Weina''s eyes as touching as sapphire. They were all soft eyes. This is his little maid. I feel a little proud. Weina is now the vice mayor of green city. She has great power. One order can decide the fate of hundreds of thousands of people. Such dazzling, known as the existence of the queen, only his maid... But also he personally cultivated. Cultivation department. Weina''s long golden hair is like the waves, which makes her temperament come out of the dust. After seeing Li De, the girl''s eyes lit up like stars, and the whole world was happy. "You''re back..." Weina''s tone was full of love and tenderness. The girl''s feelings are always wet... Li De smiles at the corner of his mouth, opens his arms and hugs the girl tightly. The tip of my nose smelled the girl''s unique fragrance, and my heart was quiet. Although a woman''s arms are not strong, they can let her lover inhabit... It''s a different taste. Weina''s heart seemed to jump out of her throat at the moment when Li De hugged him. I just feel that I am the happiest person in the world. The breath of thinking day and night poured into the sea of my heart, and my whole body became stiff. Then I felt as if I had been transferred all my strength and directly paralyzed in Li Dehuai. In the heart day and night missing completely releases in this moment, holds the sweetheart''s sense of satisfaction, lets the girl at the moment charming, touching. "Teacher..." little Issa looked at the two people hugging each other tightly. She didn''t speak for a long time. Her face was red and shy. After hearing this tender voice, Weina suddenly lost her mind, and immediately realized that Issa was still there, and her heart was suddenly shy. With a light cry, he got up with a red face. He turned his head and didn''t dare to look at them. It seemed that he was ashamed to death. Li De looks at such a lovely girl with a warm smile. His little maid, no matter how she stirs the wind and rain outside, is always the same in front of him, or the pure girl. Time changed everything but her attitude towards him. "Issa, go to the kitchen and have dinner ready. The teacher first talks to Weina about something. One day, no, two days later, I will go down..." simple little Issa doesn''t know what will happen next. She nods happily and turns away from the study. When the door slammed shut, and then it was locked by magic. Standing on one side of the Weina heart tremble, seems to be aware of something, shy to almost unable to look up. There was a flush on that beautiful face. The heart is trembling, the body is softening, even almost unable to stand. With a wave of Li De''s hand, the open window closed quietly. At this moment, there were only two people left in the study. A special atmosphere is fermenting in a closed space, a sweetheart I haven''t seen for a long time. "Lord Li De..." when Weina saw that there was no one to disturb her, her love suddenly surged out, but she was not shy, and flushed into Li De''s arms. Li De put his arms around the girl and felt the other side''s pride, with a curved corner of his mouth. Hitting people with the ball, breaking the rules... "Weina, do you miss me?" Hearing the whisper in her ear, Weina''s heart trembled and her voice trembled. "Lord Li De, do you think I am cursed? Otherwise, if I don''t think about you for a moment, my heart will be blocked. I have to think about you to feel like I have a soul and breathe freely... "When Li De heard the voice from his heart, his eyes were gentle. Ge Laozi, I haven''t been on a date for a long time, and girls are better than me in speaking of love words... in the girl''s Wu Nong soft language, Li De is also emotional. When he hugs, his hands are not idle, and he slowly climbs up the peak along the blue mage''s robe. Ah... the girl in her arms let out a low breath, her heart thumped faster, and her whole blood quickly flowed. Her face was as ruddy as a cooked prawn, and she was completely powerless in his arms. "Mr. Li De, Weina wants to miss you very much. She thinks when she gets up, when she eats, when she goes to bed, when she dreams. Even when she holds you, she thinks about your face in her mind..." Li De''s heart is shocked. She''s going to die, she''s going to die. The old driver of Tangtang qiumingshan is going to be teased to death by this girl today... " Slightly bowed his head, looking at the eyes closed in the whispering girl, no longer hesitated, in front of that pair of delicate lips deeply kiss down. Weina''s body is stiff for a moment, and then she hugs Li De tightly like an octopus. The air heats up in an instant. Farewell is better than marriage. Then the midnight channel entered the study. There are poems. A lonely boat falls on the beach, it is difficult to move forward and backward without water when there is a pole, when there is heavy rain, the lake overflows, there is no need to go back and forth. Two days later. Li De leads Weina downstairs. At this time, the girl in the blue mage''s robe is radiant. The whole person has an indescribable charm, especially the combination of green and charming between eyebrows. Dinner is ready in the hall on the first floor. Little Issa doesn''t know what kind of wind and rain Li De has just gone through. The little girl is very happy to come forward and pull Li De to sit down for dinner. Next to Weina''s heart is still a little shy. Fortunately, Issa doesn''t know about the adults, so she let the girl relax a little. During the meal, Li De told Weina about the news that she was going to the capital of Nolan. The girl who put her heart and soul on him was beyond Li De''s expectation. She didn''t complain. Instead, she gently told him to pay attention to safety and be careful. This makes Li De feel inexplicably moved. Although all the girls on the earth have distinctive personality and avant-garde fashion, Weina, a girl growing up under the background of feudal society, makes him feel more comfortable. Think of this can not help but smile, with his current status, what kind of heterosexual also at your fingertips. No matter men or women, as long as you are good enough, there will be no lack of heterosexuality around you. This sentence is never false. But for Li De Lai, it''s too easy to get, but it loses interest. So he held the power, but he didn''t think much about these LSP things. Until now, he ate Weina, the girl who gave her everything. If you really want to, the girls around him are not good? Of course, if he is unscrupulous, he may eventually become - Oh, what is the master of dawn? He doesn''t go out with the wall... after dinner, looking at Weina with charming eyes, Li De still suppresses his inner palpitation and tells the two girls to go to the capital of Nolan after a few words. Business matters. "Weina, after I leave, you will send Issa to the city of dawn immediately. Now the situation is too chaotic. Although you are already extraordinary, you should pay attention to safety. Don''t be careless." "Issa, the teacher has gone to pick up your grandfather spark. When we come back, I will take you to Fengfeng sea area to find your people..." Weina and Issa are reluctant to give up, but they are very clever to nod. Li De touched the little heads of the two girls. He didn''t hesitate at the moment. In the dark sky, he sat on Castro and went straight up into the sky. Only two expectant girls were left at the gate of scarlet mage tower. - - - - - King capital of Nolan. In the Royal Academy of magic, which is famous for its glory, a huge wave of magic suddenly broke out, like the collapse of heaven and earth, the collapse of the sun and the moon. The whole college students felt a great pressure in their heart. At this moment, they even had difficulty breathing. What''s more, they were frightened by the terrible pressure and fell on their knees. Many high-level professors and teachers in the college suddenly turn their heads, looking at the direction of the prestige with surprise and envy on their faces. It''s a legend!! "Hahaha, I finally broke through the legend!" Sure enough, a voice of ecstasy reverberated in the sky. Those students in the college who are struggling to support suddenly show envy and admiration. Legend, no matter where you put it, the combat effectiveness of this registration form is at the top. Before the old days, there were only three or two legends of the Nolan empire. Now, they have witnessed the birth of a legend.There are also many students to hear the voice of the master, in that pressure after the convergence of surprise began to talk. "It seems that this voice was crowned by spark!" "Hiss, it''s really a genius that spark won the title. He entered the super class only last year, and now he''s a legend!" "Hahaha, I''m king Nolan. I''ll lick another legend. Those damned old monsters won''t break the capital!" "Genius, this kind of genius task is really admirable!" Standing at the top of a magic tower in the college, spark was laughing wildly because he had just broken through the power that had not yet completely converged. "Ha ha, ha ha, you can''t think of it!! In just one year, I went from extraordinary breakthrough to legend "I''m afraid you are still worrying about breaking through the transcendence now!" "Ha ha ha, the truth tells you, who is the real genius!" At the moment, Spock thought of his experience of being beaten in the face by Lee many times before, and he felt very happy, legendary!! What a terrible level it is! He''s got it now. I''m afraid that Li De hasn''t even touched his extraordinary shadow, right? At the moment, Spock had imagined that he appeared in front of Li De, and Li De worshipped and yelled at the scene that the teacher taught me. Cheery, he hasn''t been so happy for a long time. Ha ha ha, you son of a bitch of the kachar family, you are waiting to be shocked by your gifted teacher!! Chapter 484 "Mr. spark, congratulations on your entering the legend. Your father invited you to the palace..." soon after spark broke through, the news spread and Princess Katie came. His hair was messy, his robe was full of folds, and his smile was a little brighter than chrysanthemum. Looking at the princess in front of her, she laughed. "But just breaking through the legend, that is, ordinary, I''m just an ordinary person." However, the smile on the old man''s face was not ordinary. His arrogant appearance made people laugh and cry. Forced a wave of... Katie didn''t think much of it, and obviously knew spack''s Bohemian nature. He said with a smile. "Mr. spark, your talent is so enviable. If your gifted disciple knows that his teacher has made a breakthrough from extraordinary to legendary in just one year, he will surely be extremely shocked and proud. " During this period, Spock didn''t mention Li De less. Katie didn''t understand the old man''s disciple who didn''t become an instrument. Who would have mentioned it all day? Must be very satisfied will be in the mouth, all know how to scratch to spark''s itch. Sure enough, the smile on his face was very strong, and Spock split his mouth and laughed. Ha ha ha, did you hear me?? I''m not boasting. Compared with me, your talent is just like a crumb on bread. The thought of Li De''s incredible and adoring eyes after seeing him made me feel very happy. His inner desire of pretending to be bigger was already bursting. At this time, he even wanted to return to green city immediately to show Li De who is the real genius! "Hahaha, my disciple is also simple and plain. He is not a genius. He is a little bit worse than me. If you give him a few years, he may catch up with me a year ago..." Katie''s face is full of consternation, and then he smiles like a flower. "Mr. spark, you can break through the extraordinary in your twenties. That''s a great genius. It''s a pity that the old days have come, otherwise your disciples will be famous in the Norland empire. " Spark''s face was a little proud, and he laughed. "I''m flattered, Princess highness. That boy needs more beating and more training. He''s far from it..." Katie could not help smiling, but also echoed a few slovenly old men. Spaak was satisfied to go to the palace with her. A few minutes later, the royal carriage was driving on the main road, and pedestrians were passing on both sides of the street. Spark looked out the window from the carriage, which made his face very dignified. The soldiers patrolling in the street were demoralized and listless, like flowers that hadn''t been watered for half a month. There are countless residents in ragged clothes. They only have thin clothes to shelter from the cold in the cold winter months, and beggars can be seen everywhere. In order to shelter from the cold, they can only huddle together to keep warm, but this is even more dilapidated... Spark''s inner joy plummeted down, and he turned to the Princess Katie in the carriage with some complexity. "Your Highness, have the civilians around the capital accepted it?" "Never..." Katie was stunned, then her eyes were a little painful, and her voice was low. "The affiliated cities of the three kings were conquered a week ago, with millions of refugees. The population that the kings can accommodate is limited. At this time, there are more than 300000 people gathered outside the city." "Is there a solution?" "No, we are very short of food and other materials, and can no longer accept the refugees. Once the next round of old monsters hit, these civilians are only afraid of.... Katie sighed with sadness in her eyes, but the meaning is beyond doubt. Once there is a change, the victims who are not sheltered are undoubtedly the first to suffer. But in the face of this catastrophe, who can save the world?? Norland is the largest city in the Norland Empire, but it can accommodate only tens of thousands of people. There are 20 million people living around Norland. Even if some of them die, the rest of them can''t bear it. Before the disaster of extinction, no one can save all the people. The fate of those civilians who did not enter the city has been doomed. The next time the old monsters attack, they may never be seen again... as a princess, these abandoned civilians are all her people, but the situation is like a landslide, who can resist heaven? Spock could not help but silence, and finally could only sigh. King Nolan has encountered a crisis of destruction in the old cataclysm. How can those nobles still have a group of civilians in air traffic control?There was silence in the car, and neither of them spoke again. Only the creaking of the wheels. Half a day later. The carriage drove slowly into Nolan palace. In the moment of entering the palace, spark noticed the difference. The soldiers around were very serious. The guards were several times more than usual. There were three steps, one post and five steps, one sentry. It seems that something big happened. At the moment, her brow was tight, and Katie, who was as serious as her expression, went to the main hall of the palace. A moment later, they arrived at a luxury palace, in which all kinds of exquisite relief all over the ceiling. The golden statues of angels, hand-painted oil paintings by masters, and special utensils and ornaments for the royal family are dazzling and resplendent. No one doubted the royal heritage, but every time he saw this scene, spark would feel heartfelt that if the palace was demolished and sold, how many nights could he sleep on Lilian street in the capital??? This slovenly old man is so persistent in this respect that ordinary people can''t compare with him, even if he has stepped into the legend... after smacking his taste, he sees that Katie turns to look at him in front of him, which makes spark come back to his senses. He coughs quickly and steps forward with no trouble. This huge palace is divided into outer hall and inner hall. Only bodyguards are on duty in the outer hall, while the inner hall is the place where nobles discuss business. After walking through the luxurious outer hall and stepping into the more luxurious inner hall, there was a loud noise. Hundreds of aristocrats in luxurious clothes are now engaged in hoarse debates and curses, and the scene is extremely chaotic. "No!! Never activate the slate of destiny!! After activation, it will attract those damned monsters to peep! " "Fart, you rude hick from arkenlier, don''t you activate the slate of fate and wait for our next plane grain harvest?"?? Waiting for those old days to turn the whole city into old monsters? " "Why can''t we wait? After the formation of the angel alliance, when the old monster''s eyes are attracted, we can use the slate fragment of fate, OK?! Why do you have to take such a big risk to activate the slate fragment of destiny now? " "How can you conclude that the alliance of angels can attract the eyes of all the old monsters?"?? If we don''t activate the slate of fate, we will starve millions of civilians! " "In order to preserve our strength, it is necessary to sacrifice some civilians..." "fool! Civilians are the cornerstone of the Empire. Without civilians, what kind of nobility are you?! Who do you rule? " From the fierce quarrel, Sparton knew the reason why the palace raised its guard. The reason for all this is that they found pieces of slate of fate from a sealed place two weeks ago. The sun goddess announced the world, saying that the only way to fight against the invasion of the past is to break the slate of fate. So it caused the noble to discuss the fragments of the slate of fate. He is also a legend of breaking through the deeper rules after perceiving the power of the slate fragments of fate at a close distance. "Spark is crowned!" Just as spark was watching the red faced aristocrat with relish, a surprise cry suddenly stopped the quarrel in the hall. Everyone turned to look at the door. Then a burst of exclamation and hot discussion began to ring. "It''s said that spark was extraordinary one year before he was crowned, and he was promoted to a legend in just one year. It''s really enviable..." "it''s said that the disciple under Spark''s crown is also a genius like him. Sure enough, the teacher''s strength has a great influence on his disciples." "Legend, with the crown of Spock, there will be six legends in the king. Unfortunately, the crown of snow God and the crown of hail God left because of the alliance of angels... Otherwise, we King Nolan will never fall." "Is that the legend? Such a bohemian image is worthy of being crowned by spark, which attracts people''s attention.... at this time, the disheveled spark didn''t feel blushed when he heard the praise from the people around him. He raised his head with pride and enjoyed the glorious scene with a smile. The old man didn''t know what his face was. At last, Princess Katie couldn''t see it any more. She dragged Spark''s sleeve through the crowd to sit on the throne and looked at their king with a smile. "Good day, your majesty. Spark says hello to you." Spock looked at the king, who was only in his early fifties. He held his chest very calmly. The etiquette was very light. What he did was the meeting ceremony when nobles of the same status met. Power is the only one. The noble''s rules are a joke in front of absolute power. Rules can''t restrain the strong. When the rank reaches the extraordinary level, it already enjoys the power beyond the ordinary people. When it reaches the legendary level, even the head of a country should treat it respectfully. At this time, it happened that the king, whose rank was no more than extraordinary, had to rely on the people, so he respected the strong.So it''s perfectly normal. "Good day, Mr. spark is crowned. Wang Du has another top wizard. It''s just like a tiger adding wings!" The king''s smile is very brilliant. At this critical moment, more strength is more guarantee to live, no matter how much. But a moment later, the king''s excited expression fell down again. "It''s a pity that the two gods of Wangdu have left, otherwise I don''t have to worry so much..." the excitement of the nobles around me has cooled down a little. Yes, the gods have all left. Now adding another legend seems to be unable to make up for this loss. Hateful, the alliance of angels was not established long ago, but it was established at this time... fortunately, the two gods were invited to leave secretly at the beginning, and the alliance of angels had not yet openly called the gods. The fragments of the slate of fate were found after the two gods had gone, otherwise the king of Nolan would not have been able to keep the slate of fate The film. After being hit, these aristocrats immediately came down, and the topic once again shifted to the core of this discussion - the slate fragments of fate. At present, the focus of the debate is that some nobles want to activate the fragments of the slate of fate, and use this artifact to protect the capital and gain breathing space. Another part of the nobility thinks that the risk of activating the fragments of the slate of fate is too great, and it is very likely to attract the old evil gods to peep. At that time, they will not be protected, but will face the siege of the old evil gods. Both sides'' views are very reasonable, so the argument is endless, even the king can''t make up his mind. Spock had heard about it for a long time, but what made him more interested was that Li De attached great importance to the fragments of the slate of fate, which made him ask for more information. Although Li De repeatedly hit him in the face with exaggerated upgrade speed, the old man was still very interested in Li De in his heart and was naturally very concerned about the news of the fragments of the slate of fate. At this time, after being promoted to legend, I have an idea in my heart. But when spark was about to ask about the disappearance of the slate fragments, a guard in strong armor trotted to the king''s side, lowered his head and whispered in his ear for a moment, the king''s face became more and more ugly, and finally he slapped the armchair and stood up. "Silence The original noisy scene in the house was suddenly silent under the roar, and all the nobles turned to look at him. The king glanced around, his face livid. "Tens of millions of old monsters have gathered hundreds of miles away from Wangdu, and the target center is Wangdu. And according to the Scout''s report, they feel the breath of gods in these old monsters, and their target is most likely to be the fragments of the slate of fate! " Hiss ~ the news made the nobles in the hall take a breath. Tens of millions of old monsters are nothing, but the news that Gods follow makes their scalp numb. especially now, when two gods leave, what a terrible situation. "Everyone listen to the order, immediately arrange people to try to activate the slate fragments of fate, and send troops to prepare for the battle!" The king didn''t talk too much nonsense and gave orders calmly. "Extraordinary and legendary, please be sure to stay in the palace. When the military department sends forces to support the city wall, no one can be found." The exaggerated news made everyone feel better. The crisis is coming, and no one forces us to activate the slate of fate. The nobles who are still quarreling immediately reach an agreement to try to activate the slate of fate. As for why to try, it is mainly because no one knows how to use the fragments of destiny slate. Time turns, five days later. Boom ~ the huge stones thrown by the catapult shot out from the back of the wall of the capital like shells and smashed on the ground, making the whole ground tremble. Those dense old monsters were torn to pieces like paper. On the wall of the capital of Nolan, archers pull their bows and shoot at the same time. The old monsters who rush to the bottom of the wall fall down like wheat. Although the towering city walls block the edge of the old monsters, all people dare not take it lightly, and even feel extremely frightened, because they can feel that the depths of the old monsters are filled with a terrible power. The whole world seemed to tremble under the divine power. At this time, several legends stood on the wall, looking into the distance with a very serious expression. Even one of the legends felt the divine power, and his hands trembled uncontrollably, which was the pressure of deep soul, and no one could avoid it. Everyone can feel that there is an extremely terrifying life in the old monsters. As long as the other side makes a move, it will surely break the sky. Even many legends have tragically prepared to give up the city. A God in its heyday, the king has no power to fight against.They have even vaguely seen the destruction of the Millennium capital. When everyone''s mood is depressed to the extreme, suddenly a few legendary eyes show a bit of consternation. Because at this time, a giant in steel armor flew directly out of the back of the old monster. What''s more, the giant in steel armor flew directly to the place full of spirit. Spark was shocked to see this. What a powerful existence, dare to face the majesty of the gods?! Chapter 485 The steel giant that suddenly appeared above the old monsters was obviously beyond everyone''s expectation. The legend and Transcendence on the city wall are all wide eyed and unimaginable. "What life is that beast? How dare you charge against the old evil spirits? " "It''s incredible to be able to carry such a terrible power..." "was that giant beast enchanted by an evil spirit? Otherwise, why go straight to each other? " When everyone was paying close attention, it seemed that they noticed the provocation of the steel giant. Among the countless old monsters that covered the earth like locusts, a breath of extreme terror poured out like the collapse of a mountain. The power of terror is like a huge beast like swallow the sky! The light in heaven and earth is swallowed up at this moment, and the dim becomes the main melody. The overwhelming pressure makes the air as dense as mercury. Everyone feels numb on their scalp and stuffy on their chest. Great terror strikes. God!! This is a real God. Without the slightest damage, come to the world in full swing!! The ordinary soldiers on the wall are filled with fear at the moment, and the strong arms pulling the bow are trembling uncontrollably at this moment. Extraordinary and legendary high-level combat power at the moment also feel that the breath is extremely deadly, ready to devour them. The power of God was turbulent and mighty, directly enveloping the whole capital. Tens of millions of people tremble and fear under the divine power at the moment, and the palace in the center of the capital also feels the irresistible breath. There was silence. The king''s back was cold now, and his breathing stopped subconsciously. When the first shock dissipated slightly, he suddenly stood up from the throne, quickly came to the crowd around the round table in the hall, abruptly opened the sweating nobles, slapped the table and let out a loud roar. "Activate the slate of destiny now!! The old evil god is going to fight "Wangdu''s magic fortress was completely destroyed in the war three months ago! None of us can resist the power of the evil god! " The voice was filled with unspeakable anxiety. It was obvious that the mighty power made the king feel a fatal threat. There''s no more movement, they have to destroy this road to go. The aristocrat''s face turned very pale at once. Everyone knows that if the old evil god is really allowed to attack, the fate of the whole city will be doomed, and there is no room for turning around. The stone fragment of fate, which was oracle by the sun goddess, was the only artifact that could resist the invasion of the old days. At this time, it became their only life-saving straw. But what makes the king almost crazy is that even if he orders so forcibly, there is still not much progress. Because - no one can use the slate of destiny. The fragments of the slate of destiny on the black round table are embedded in the stones and can touch the stones, but those who directly touch the fragments of the slate of destiny will instantly devour all forces and turn into ashes. The scene of terror is more frightening than that of demons. After more than ten mages were folded here, these nobles were scared. "Your Majesty, the energy of the fragments of the slate of destiny is too strong for us to control and activate. Whoever touches the fragments directly will be destroyed..." the king''s face is very ugly. He claps the round table and roars furiously. "No matter what price you pay, you must activate the fragment!" "We have no way back..." after saying this, it seems that we are more than ten years old. The weak have never had a choice... the nobles are in a gloomy mood, and no one dares to say a word. The black robed mage next to the throne took a deep breath, walked to the round table with firm eyes, and said solemnly. "Your Majesty, let me have a try." The other nobles immediately brightened up after hearing the words. This black robed mage was a great man who had stepped into the legendary realm before the old days, and had always been the king''s confidant. It''s said that the opponent has reached level 27. With the help of this character, it is absolutely possible to activate the slate fragment of fate. The king''s face changed again and again, which was his beloved general. If something happened to him, there would be no one around him to protect his safety. But think of the critical situation, can only suppress the inner uneasiness, nodded. "Be careful." The black robed mage nodded indifferently in his eyes. Under the attention of the surrounding nobles, he stretched out his hand and slowly touched the fragments of the slate of fate. At the moment of touching the fragments of the slate of fate, the fragments of the slate of fate trembled and quieted down. The black robed mage''s face brightened, and his momentum began to soar, as if he had been greatly improved. This makes the aristocrats around show a great surprise. This piece of slate of destiny that no one can touch is finally activated!The king also showed a smile, eyes full of can not hide the excitement. But just when everyone thought the situation was getting better, the situation suddenly changed. The legendary mage, who was just a master, suddenly convulsed, and then exploded. Like a blown balloon, the blood mist rose, and the people around were splashed with blood. Just now also very excited aristocrat, at this time on the face of the smile directly stiff. The scene fell into a dead silence. That''s a legend. So... No?? Everyone''s eyes are full of confusion and disbelief. They originally thought that even if the legendary crown could not activate the slate fragments of fate, it would not be too dangerous. But reality slapped them hard, let them know what is society. The king''s face became very ugly, like eating 200 Jin of mouse excrement. It''s gone?? After more than 20 years of legend with him, it exploded in such a second?? It''s heartbreaking, but it doesn''t help. What''s more, even legend can''t control the slate fragments of fate. What should we do next? What are they going to do with that old evil god?! Determined and used to the wind and waves, the king could not help but be silent... the Hall fell into a strange atmosphere. A wave of unspeakable despair struck everyone. They have found the artifact to fight against the invasion of the old days, but they can''t use it. Is there anything more despairing than that? - above the city wall. I feel the old evil spirit provoked by the iron and steel giant burning in anger, after spreading the divine power. A huge shadow rose from the old monsters and directly occupied half of the sky. Shenwei is more and more terrible. "????????" with the boundless pressure, an extremely evil spell sounded. The black clouds all over the sky formed a huge whirlpool. Covered with sarcomas, black and swollen old monsters roared up at the whirlpool. Then, under the gaze of the soldiers of the city wall, a dark figure with sharp spines on its back and four eyes on its head was standing in the air. The old evil god has appeared. But at the moment when the evil God appeared, it became blurred until it could no longer be seen. And the steel beast, which deliberately slowed down for a few minutes, seems to have found its prey after the birth of the old evil god. In the eyes of all people, he went straight to the evil god who made heaven and earth pale. Under the surging power of God, the steel giant, which was originally called terror, appears to be extremely small, just like a boat in the waves tearing the sky and the earth. It looks like a kind of overpowering. Spock''s heart was like riding a roller coaster. He was surprised that the iron giant could face the magic power. At this time, he was also surprised that the other side knew that the magic power was terrible and dared to rush in and die. There is a kind of inexplicable despair in my heart. In front of such a terrible evil god, who can resist it? Around the extraordinary and legend are also in such a state of mind, at the moment no one will think that the iron giant can survive, even they have a premonition of each other''s bloody scene on the spot. In the eyes of all the people, when the steel giant approached the old evil god, a dazzling sword suddenly rose on its back, which could be seen clearly within a hundred Li. With the gesture of destroying the universe and shaking the world, Jianmang cuts off the old evil god, who exudes the monstrous power. This sword, enough to make the sky tilt! Time and space are solidified at this moment. Everyone only feels that time has slowed down countless times. Millions of residents in Wangdu look up at the sky, and there are traces of the sword in their eyes. The nobles in the palace also realized something. At this moment, they turned their heads and looked out of the window. The scar of the sword was so bright. Then, under everyone''s gaze, the world''s sword is shining like fireworks across the whole sky, as if to kill God. The old evil god with infinite power was aware of the threat at the moment when his sword was full of vigor. The dark energy surges out from the vague figure like the sluice of a reservoir, and a group of decadent dark forces collide with the sword. The power of this group of decadent things is enough to wipe out a city of 100000 people. The earth around the thousand blades collapsed because of the terrible power. Tens of thousands of old monsters were crushed into minced meat, burst out, and filled with blood. The tip of the needle is opposite to the awn. This seems to be an ancient collision. The soldiers in Wangdu even forgot to breathe when they saw the scene and watched the shocking scene. Click~After a few blinks, the sword and the decadent force collide directly. Beyond everyone''s expectation, the decadent power that just oppressed the world seems to break the world is under the bright sword. The ice is falling apart. A more accurate description is that the brilliant sword directly cut off the dark evil tide of the release of the old evil god with an invincible posture. Seeing this, the vague shadow was furious and didn''t believe in evil at all. After his peerless strike was destroyed, he went straight to the sword. He wanted to destroy the sword with the spirit of steel. But more shocking scenes appeared. After the shock of destroying the old evil god, the sword did not weaken at all. It passed through the body of the old evil god in an irresistible situation. Click ~ the whole world seems to be broken at this moment. After passing through the dim shadow of the old evil god, the sword continued to fly to the end of the line of sight in a violent manner. Where it passed, the space disintegrated into the most primitive chaotic state, and slowly returned to normal after a long time. And the old evil god who had been cut off by the sword was under the gaze of countless people in Wangdu. One divides into two. The mighty mountain and sea hanging upside down in the sky, disappeared. He died. The old evil god, who was carrying tens of millions of old armies to attack and kill the capital, only appeared for a moment, and even did not see his figure clearly, so he was killed on the spot by a sword coming from across the sky. This extreme reversal made the soldiers on the wall of the king''s capital dare not breathe. They all widened their eyes and opened their mouths for a long time. My heart has been shaken to the point where I can''t speak. How is that possible?!! That''s an old evil god!! Just die? And it''s killing each other in front of everyone! Who inspired that sword shadow? Can''t even carry the gods? Goddess, do you punish those old monsters yourself?? The scene of killing gods with one sword can be called shocking. The ordinary residents in the city who have just seen this scene, and even many of them have knelt down, as if they were worshiping their own beliefs. "The goddess is up. Am I dreaming? So the evil god was killed? " "Kill the gods with one sword! How is that possible?! I must be hallucinating... " " are we saved? Is that your Majesty''s help? " Not only the ordinary residents were talking, but the extraordinary and legendary expression on the wall was out of control, and the inner shock was no less than that of the ordinary soldiers and residents. When spark saw this epic scene, he also felt heartfelt. "This is the most powerful person in the world. If you can know such a person, you will have no regrets in this life!" The slovenly old man''s eyes were full of worship and admiration, and his heart was full of yearning for the existence of the sword. How powerful these characters should be! After the old evil god was killed by one sword, the situation changed again. The old monster below lost the command of the old evil god and began to disperse. the steel giant flew directly towards the evil god''s body that had split into two halves, and grabbed half of the two huge legs, then turned around and flew towards the capital. The soldiers guarding the city above the city wall changed their faces when they saw this scene. Although the sword shadow on the back of the giant beast killed the old evil god, no one knew whether the mysterious existence was their enemy or friend, so they were quite tangled in their hearts. They had both worship and vigilance. But no one dares to raise a weapon against him and kill the gods with one sword. What a terrible existence is this? What qualifications do they have to raise a sword against him?? In the complex emotions of the crowd, Huhu ~ the beast quickly approached the wall. When the other side got close, the soldiers could see the armored beast. This is a giant with a wingspan of up to 20 blades. The black armor is wrapped with silver patterns. A pair of blade wings are extremely sharp. It seems that mountains can also split. No one can doubt the fighting power of this iron and steel giant. But what''s more shocking is the body of the evil god that this iron and steel giant is carrying on both feet. This evil god is at least ten blades high. His body, which is broken into two sections, is split obliquely, and the blood on the wound falls like raindrops. Although the evil god has died, its aftereffects are still chilling. This is a real evil god. One strike can kill a city! It can be seen at this time that the top existence above the transcendence not only cut off the body of the old evil god, but also broke the soul of the other party. This was the only way to kill the God. It was absolutely amazing. If you just chop your body, the other person will recover in an instant.With the approaching of the beast, the soldiers with sharp eyes found a handsome and ethereal figure sitting behind it, and immediately gave out a lot of exclamations. "Come on, look, there''s someone on that beast''s back!! He must have released the intention of the sword to kill the gods "This, is this a God who has recovered to the peak? It''s really shocking.... "the goddess is up, this must be the messenger you sent to save us.... at this time, Spock didn''t see the figure on the back of the beast, and he was still in a very high mood. He turned to look at the Princess Katie beside him and said with a reverent expression. "Princess Royal, a sword to kill the gods, such a character can see one side is our lucky, if the king can get his blessing, no worries." Katie nodded in agreement. "Mr. spark, you are right..." but as soon as she said that, the princess saw that spark''s face changed from expectation and excitement to disbelief and shock. He seems to have seen something impossible. With doubts, Katie looked along the other side''s line of sight, and saw that the iron giant had approached the wall. Behind the giant, a handsome figure who was not like a human stood up and looked down on the wall. The elegant temperament makes him suddenly feel the bright moon in the night, no one can compare with its light. This is so cool... with a little surprise, Katie continued to observe. Bang ~ the steel giant seems to be under control and comes directly towards them. With a slight throw when approaching the wall, the beast directly threw the God''s body into two sections onto the wall, rolled several times and crossed in front of them. Then the iron and steel giant flapped its wings slightly, stepped on the wall stack and stood firm. Katie is acutely aware that the extremely handsome figure behind the beast looks at her... in a panic, what does the mysterious existence intend to do? Could... A bold idea appeared in my heart, and my face turned ruddy in an instant. A moment later, the handsome figure rose out of thin air and floated in her direction, which made the princess''s heart beat ten times faster. Then a scene that made her extremely shocked appeared. After the extraordinary and dazzling figure approached her, it fell directly in front of Spock, saluted the stiff faced old man, and then called out a title that made everyone''s scalp numb. "Long time no see, teacher..." although the voice was not loud, it rang over the whole city wall. Teacher?? Katie felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She was stiff and dizzy. Mr. spark is actually the teacher of the horrible existence of killing the old evil god with one sword?? This huge contrast makes her mind collapse. Mr. spark, it''s hard for me to hide... If we had known that your disciples were so powerful, we would not have been so worried. The soldiers on the city wall were all in a daze, and then they were like cold water dripping into the rolling oil, making a commotion in an instant. "I just heard right?! That strange spirit called Lord spark a teacher? " "This, this, how is this possible?"?? Lord spark has just entered the legend? " "It''s exaggerating that he saluted Lord spark..." at this time, spark was not excited when he looked at Li De in front of him, but his face was full of disbelief and shock. "Son of a bitch from the Cachar family!! How can you be a God? " The old man staring at the head of the chicken nest seemed to be fatally hit. His words fell behind and he stepped back abruptly, with a look of lovelessness and anger. Especially when he saw Katie looking at them with a look of extreme surprise, it made him feel ashamed and angry. Because he thought of the confidence he had vowed to take over Li De when he broke through the legend today... he thought of the scene when he boasted about his talent in front of Katie, and Li De had to work hard for several years to reach his level... he remembered that as a teacher, he had just stepped into the legend, and the other party had become a God... "no, I don''t know Believe it, I don''t believe it, I have extraordinary talent. I broke through the legend in only one year. How can you, how can you become a God directly from level 19? " "You must have lied to me, didn''t you?" "I''m the greatest genius in green city, how can I lose to you..." "you should be sober, you are my disciple..." "no, I must have hallucination..." "a genius like me will never be surpassed by my own disciples, it''s impossible..."Spock''s stammering voice combined with the chicken''s nest head was very funny, and Li De was dumbfounded by his loveless expression. This slovenly old man is just Chapter 486 After Li De called out for a long time, the people around him were still in shock, and his eyes were full of incomprehension. How can he be a legendary disciple? Moreover, this legend has just broken through. A year ago, it was just extraordinary... this is incredible. After being shocked for a long time, Princess Katie slowly regained her mind and looked at the murmuring Spark''s eyes. Under the pressure of inner shock, she stepped forward two steps and stood half a step behind spark. She looked at the handsome figure in front of her with great curiosity. "Mr. spark, can you introduce us to the next one?" Still in a state of bewilderment, spack was reminded by Princess Katie before he regained his mind. He quickly looked around. Yu Guang saw the incredible expression on the faces of the people around him, and his heart was suddenly shocked. Yes, no matter how powerful this guy is, I''m also his teacher. Even if he is the creator, he doesn''t want to salute me. Ha ha ha, I''ve trained people who can kill gods with one sword! I am the real genius. Otherwise, how could I accept such a gifted disciple? After the inner train of thought changes, suddenly depressed expression becomes excited. Slightly raised his head, that expression is like a fight after the victory of the rooster, proud, proud. Pulling the voice, pretending not to matter. "Ha ha, this is my personal disciple, the youngest talented mage of the Empire, Lee Cachar. I''m sorry to disturb you just now. This is just one of my most incompetent disciples, that is, I can kill evil gods, but I don''t have any skills... " hearing this, the extraordinary and legendary people around me look like dogs. I NIMA... What''s this bastard who can kill evil spirits without any skills?? Why don''t you cut one for me? If you can kill evil gods without any ability, is it necessary to create the world?? And it''s called incompetence. What are we? Three year olds pee and mud?? What''s more, you''ve just been scared to pee in your pants. Who''s going to wear this dress now?? After the heart scolds is unable to hide the envy and jealousy. God, how can this bastard cultivate such a powerful disciple?! For what? More than a dozen extraordinary and legendary people turned their heads and looked at their disciples with gnashing teeth, and then they looked angry. If you have the ability, we will suffer from this?? Those disciples saw their teacher''s eyes, their heart and hair trembled, their back was chilly, and their face was innocent. If we want to have this skill, we need you to teach us?? They succeeded in becoming models of lying down and being shot... with the head of a chicken coop, spark felt the eyes of the people around him, and his chin was raised high, eager to look at people through his nostrils. That elated completely did not have just one face to be hit to want to die expression. When Li De saw this, he drew his lips. I haven''t seen him for a long time. The old man is still so shameless and independent. He doesn''t know what face is. Even he has always believed that his thick skin is learned from spark and has nothing to do with him. "It turns out that it''s Master Li De, a gifted mage who stepped into the realm of grand master at the age of 25. No wonder he is so powerful..." "but before, it was said that master Spark''s disciples were only grand master? Why can we kill the evil god with one sword now? " "How handsome! If I were handsome as Lord Li De, I would be able to kill God! " "Goddess, if my sweetheart has such a handsome appearance, he would like to live less than 20 years..." Spark''s voice sounded in the whole city wall area, and tens of thousands of people heard this shameless words, which immediately caused a huge heated discussion. In particular, Castro in front of the broken body is still permeated with blood scene, the scene is full of breathtaking atmosphere. The iron and steel giant, the corpse of evil god, the dim light, the dark clouds, the wall covered with knife and gun wounds, and the extremely handsome master of MAGE.... this scene constitutes a picture that the soldiers on the wall will never forget. "Good day, gentlemen." Li Dezhi got up and nodded to the legendary and extraordinary people around him without any ceremony. Wang has a count of one, in addition to their own cheap teacher, who is qualified to be his gift? As the master of dawn, he had already looked down on the earth. In the eyes of outsiders, although Li De is not arrogant and dismissive of the public, the dazzling light in his eyes still makes everyone feel awe inspiring. Although this is spark''s disciple, who dares to be disrespectful to Li De and treat him as a junior? Treat the strong, must have enough respect, this is the rule for millions of years, do not abide by, most of the people go to see the God of death.Princess Katie moved in her heart at this time, stepped forward two steps again, gave an elegant lady''s gift to Li De, and said softly. "Welcome to Li Dechuan. Wang Duhui is honored by your coming." After that, he quickly added a sentence. "I''m Katie Nolan, a registered disciple of Mr. spark." Li De was interested in looking at this young girl in luxurious court dress, Nolan? The royal family? There is no doubt that the Royal Beauty is not bad, although he does not know the specific identity of Katie, but almost full of the face still let him quite pleasing. He nodded slightly. "Hello." After greeting, he didn''t pay any attention to each other. He looked to the side with a proud face, as if he wanted to announce to the world that he was the other''s disciple. "Teacher, Wang is not safe. I''m here to take you back to green city this time." What?? Hearing Li De''s words, the crowd who was just very excited all around suddenly seemed to be choked and silent. Such a powerful existence is not to guard the capital?? Falling together makes their mood fluctuate. Katie was disappointed that this handsome and talented mage was not the rescuer invited by Mr. spark?? Spark frowned and looked at the changes in the eyes of the crowd around him. His face became serious. "Kachar, let''s go back to the city first." He didn''t promise or refute. After that, he reached out and motioned to the old evil god''s body. "What are you going to do with this evil body?" Li De took a look, "put it first." There is no need to say much about the value of the spirit body, but he came to the king to look for the fragments of the slate of fate, and he was not in the mood to pay attention to the corpse. Li De nodded with satisfaction and continued. "Teacher, I''m here to look for the fragments of the slate of fate. If I can get it, I''ll give it to our king." If you can''t find it, the king is just thinking about farting. Katie was shocked when she heard Li De''s undisguised words. She didn''t expect Li De to know the news of the slate fragment so soon, and the purpose was so clear. Green city is thousands of miles away from Wangdu. Now it is isolated by the old monsters. The old news channels have long been invalid. Even the cities thousands of miles away from Wangdu are hard to contact. Then, as if thinking of something, he turned to see spark and frowned. It was obvious that Li De knew that the news had something to do with spark. But spark ignored so much and took the lead. "Princess your highness, please send someone to transport the body of this evil god into the city to take care of it." "Kachar''s house, you come with me to see your majesty..." at this time, Spark''s face was not careless, and his face was very calm. If it wasn''t for the cockpit head and the pleated robe on his body, it would be a kind of legendary warrior. Li De nodded and said nothing more. A moment later, Katie sent people to transport the body into the city. In a carriage, Li De and spark went straight to the palace to see the king. Legend and Transcendence on the city wall wake up after seeing Li De leave. They quickly get off the city wall and go to the palace in their own carriage. The moral of Li De''s entering the capital and meeting the king directly is not so great. If they can''t deal with it properly, the crisis they may face is no worse than the old evil spirits entering the city. A sword can cut the God''s character, is it easy to be with the generation? Before long, the news that the evil god was killed and his body was being transported back to the inner city quickly spread all over the king''s capital. Along with this, most of the people in the capital heard that a gifted mage named Lide kachar killed the old evil god who invaded the capital with one sword. And this gifted mage is the disciple under the crown of spark, the magic tutor of Royal Academy of magic. As for why the mage killed the evil god with the sword, most people say it doesn''t matter. Master mage, it''s not strange to do anything, and who can be sure that the sword is not magic? Under the deliberate propaganda of the soldiers, Li De suddenly became a savior like figure, who would defend the glory of the capital to the death and advance and retreat with the residents. For a moment, the low morale in the city immediately rose, sweeping away the haze that the two gods had left the capital before. Li De didn''t know the mess. Even if he knew it, he didn''t care. Wang was too far away from the city of dawn. Tens of thousands of kilometers away, even the magic language bat needs to fly day and night for two days. He can''t transport the residents of this city back to the city of dawn. If there is no way to transport away the residents, the value of Wang Du to him will be greatly reduced. With the formation of the angel alliance, the future collision will be more intense, and Wang Du may be destroyed in the disaster at any time.Therefore, for the king''s capital thousands of miles away, he is beyond his reach. It''s not necessary to invest too much energy in this city that we can''t eat. In the carriage, spark looked at the handsome Li De sitting opposite, and his expression returned to the proud little old man. "Son of the Cachar family, you have done a good job. You have lived up to what I taught you." With that, he touched his beard, which was messy because he hadn''t sorted it out for a long time, with a happy expression on his face. Li De can''t laugh or cry. The time that spark taught him magic may not last three days. The old man''s face is invincible. "The main purpose of your coming here is to break the slate of fate?" "Yes, sir." After nodding and pondering a little, Lee told spark the status quo of green city and part of the news of the city of dawn. This cheap teacher has always been very trustworthy to him, and now the city of dawn is in a semi open state, and it doesn''t have to be as secret as before. More importantly, his strength has allowed him to show the city of dawn to the outside world. When Spock heard the narration, his expression became very wonderful, and even his eyes were filled with incredible shock. Obviously, the news just heard made the legendary mage unable to recover for a long time. "You, you, you mean, you built a city in the distant mountains before, and that city now has hundreds of thousands of people..." "you have formed an alliance with the sea gods. At present, you have seven sea gods..." "green city belongs to your territory, and Archduke o''kaili has become the deputy city leader..." "you You''ve realized the mystery of becoming a God a few years ago. Now you''re the God of dawn with tens of millions of believers... " Li De''s words are easy, but the news is getting more and more powerful, which makes Spock, who is still a little arrogant and coquettish in his heart, be in a state of ignorance. It''s like an uncle riding a rusty Phoenix Bicycle to buy vegetables every day, suddenly telling you that he is actually the president of the United States, and the brake on the bicycle is actually a nuclear button, which is ridiculous and unbelievable. If it was before, Spock would only sneer at Li De''s words and think that the other party is just bragging. However, the scene of Li Degang''s killing the gods with one sword is still in sight, and the corpse of the evil god is still permeated with the blood of the gods, which is absurd and has strong persuasion. Only with power can we have the right to speak. Obviously, Li De now has enough say. "That''s right, so I''ll pick you up this time. Green city is safer. After the establishment of the alliance of angels, the future war will be ten times more dangerous than it is now. King Nolan is not the core of the glory plane, and it is difficult to be protected by the alliance of angels. Once they are targeted by old monsters, they may be besieged by dozens of evil spirits. That scene, I don''t need to say more, you can imagine... " spark recovered from the shock and turned his lips. "Your main goal is the fragments of the slate of fate. It''s just a passing thing to pick me up..." Li De smiles and doesn''t explain. "The pieces of the slate of fate are of great importance. They are not something that King Nolan can preserve. Once the alliance of angels and the old monsters detect the smell of the fragments of the slate of fate, whether Wang Du can exist is a question King Nolan doesn''t even have gods. What do you take to guard the slate fragments of fate? Children often get no good results when they spend money in busy markets. Spark was silent. The oracle of the sun goddess said that the fragments of the slate of destiny were the only strength to fight against the invasion of the old days, and the nobles of the capital naturally did not want to miss it, but Li De''s words made him unable to refute. Getting it doesn''t mean it belongs to them. There is no ability to protect the fate of stone fragments is the most helpless place in the capital. And they have tried countless times before, but no one can control this creation artifact, so for King Nolan, the slate fragment of fate is valuable and significant, but it is a dilemma for them. If you keep it yourself, you''ll be robbed by the enemy, and they can''t use it. If you give up, you''ll ruin your future. It''s hard to choose. "You need to consult with the king about this. The slate of fate is in the palace." Spock took a deep look at Lee. "But anyway, I hope you don''t start killing in the king''s capital... And don''t destroy the city." In Spock''s view, Li De''s strength must have reached a very high level if he can cut that sword. Once he wants to grab it, no one can stop him. But king Nolan meant a lot to him, and he didn''t want to see the main city of mankind destroyed in the hands of Lee.Li De nodded. "As long as I want pieces of the slate of fate, believe me, our king, will agree..." hearing this, Spark''s eyelids jump, does he dare to agree?? What king is not king, a knife down can not die? Spark thought about it and asked with a subtle expression. "Kachar, what''s your level now?" I didn''t ask just now because I was hit too hard. I didn''t dare to speak until I was ready. Li De smiles. "29." 29? Spark was stunned. It''s not that this level is not high, but that it shouldn''t be. If he can kill evil spirits in seconds, he''ll have to be at level 31. "Why can level 29 kill gods with one sword?" Looking at the puzzling expression on Spock''s face, Li De was careless. "I didn''t cut that sword." "Not you? Who is that? " Spark''s eyes widened. "One of my men is mediocre." "Subordinates? What level is it? " "Level 36 medium power, that sword was cut by her." Spark sniffed at the corner of his mouth, slapped himself directly, and then turned to look out of the window. I''m stupid. I''m stupid. I have nothing to ask him why?? Level 36, medium power, just a subordinate?? What the hell is that?? Ordinary... I hate, why am I not so ordinary?!!! The creator is unfair!! Chapter 487 Under the attack, Spock didn''t want to talk to Lide any more. He was looking out of the window with a dying expression on his face. It''s not worth it in the world... Li De saw that the old man was so resentful that he didn''t want to speak, and he didn''t want to speak much, so he thought about his next action. After Freya sensed that there was no other spirit in the city, he was not too worried. The stone fragments of fate could not escape from his Wuzhishan. Through the power of destiny in his body, he could clearly sense the location of the fragments of the slate of destiny after he stepped into the capital. Even King Nolan could not hide the fragments. I hope that the king can recognize the situation, otherwise he can only snatch the pieces of the slate of fate and plunder the royal family with tears. After so many years of accumulation, I believe there must be many good things in the royal family of Nolan... the wheels creak over the stone slab, and the pedestrians on the street immediately backed away with some fear when they saw the marks on the carriage. This is the master''s carriage. Once they offend each other, these high masters can let them see death by any magic, which is more terrible than those nobles. The speed of the carriage was not fast. It stopped in front of the palace gate about two days later. As early as half a day after the arrival of Li De, all the nobles in the capital were summoned by the king to discuss business in the palace hall. The carriage stopped steadily, and spark''s eyes were still slightly resentful. His expression was vivid, like a stubborn child who was angry and refused to give up. I didn''t lose to you, I just didn''t work... Hum. After a long time, Spock slowly breathed out a sullen voice. "Kachar, for such a long time, those hypocritical nobles should have quarreled with each other... he let the carriage go to the palace in no hurry, just to let the nobles discuss how to treat Li De and unify their position, so that they would not suddenly jump out of their heads and annoy Li De, who flattened the palace with a sword. After all, Li Degang is a piece of slate of destiny. It can be imagined that Li De wanted the fragments of the slate of fate, and those nobles were not willing to give them away. After all, it was an artifact related to the fate of the capital. But now the situation is stronger than others. In the face of absolute strength, no rules or conspiracy are useful. Those nobles, even if they are mentally handicapped, should know how much they are worth. That''s the idea spark was fighting. Li De was touched by the words. Although the old man was slovenly, the only thing better than the beggars on the roadside was that he could go to the red light district, but his cunning wisdom was really great. Although the carriage they took was not fast, the closer they were to the palace, the more psychological pressure they would put on each other. It''s easier for the nobles to reach the consensus they want. Of course, he actually has a better way to let Freya kill one by one. What can''t he get? But Spark''s request that he don''t kill when the situation is under control is not too much. He can''t disobey his cheap teacher''s plea. They got out of the carriage and the palace of Nolan came into view. Li De''s first sight was the two tall and solid Griffin sculptures standing on both sides of the palace gate, with more than ten blades high, just like a hill. Griffin has always been the representative force of the air force of Nolan empire. When the Empire was established, the Griffin army made indelible contributions. Li De lost interest at a glance and continued to look at the other buildings of the palace. He said it was a palace, but he felt that it was more like a large castle with strong walls, towering obelisks, and even a large siege crossbow in the castle on the wall. Li De lost interest after looking at it for a few times. This kind of building may have some impact on him when he just came to Rongguang. But now the city of dawn is more spectacular than this city, there is really no merit. "dear Li Demian, the father is waiting for you in the main hall..." the gate of palace has already been opened, and the princess of high quality Princess Katie is now smiling forward to greet Li De. After the princess, hundreds of maids with good temperament and appearance stood in two rows, apparently specially arranged to meet Li De. Li De was very interested at a glance. After mixing for so long, finally someone knows my hobby and wants to use a beauty trick on me? It''s not easy... "teacher, first of all... Li De didn''t rush in, but he gave spark face. Spark was stunned for a moment, subconsciously glanced around. When he saw that the people around him were shocked to see his eyes, he immediately shook up, raised his head, snorted with pride, and strode forward with both hands on his back.Li De was dumbfounded and laughed. This slovenly old man was so easy to coax... he turned to Katie and nodded slightly, "it''s hard for you." Then he followed spark into the palace. It is obvious that the king has already told us that although many people are curious about him along the way, no one dares to be disrespectful. Even the bodyguards who are separated by a hundred blades have to hold their chests and bow. The Kung Fu on the scene has reached the acme. No matter how picky people come, they can''t find anything to be picky about. Li De nodded to himself, knowing that the king was not a simple figure. After entering the palace, Li looked around at the buildings. It has to be said that although the lives of the bottom civilians in this world are lower than those of the mud, the high-level nobles do have profound cultural heritage. Whether it is sculpture and painting, or all kinds of exquisite architectural layout in the palace, there is not enough inside information. After a short journey, Katie leads reed and spark to the main hall of the king''s Council. After stepping into the main hall, Li De''s eyes were slightly frozen. At this time, the red carpet was paved in the luxurious hall, and hundreds of young girls stood around the red carpet, holding flowers to greet him. Those high nobles were standing behind the girl holding the flowers, watching him with vigilance, admiration, surprise and so on. At this time, spark was even more proud. He raised his head and stepped on the red carpet with a little blush on his head. Li De smiles and steps forward. Li De''s outstanding temperament, powerful strength, and extremely handsome face suddenly brightened the eyes of the maids, ladies and noble girls hiding behind the crowd. How wonderful it would be to have a night''s sleep with such a man... This is the voice of the dissatisfied ladies. It''s so handsome. If my husband is so charming, I''ll marry him even if I have a family property. This is the desire of girls. Goddess, please give us such a handsome and powerful man to lead us out of the misery... This is the dream of the maids. And the nobles nearby are also whispering. "This is the disciple named by spark? It''s really handsome. My daughter is 15 years old, and she''s getting married. I don''t know if she can be sent to the manor under Li Demian to be a concubine... a fat lady with stars in her eyes seems to want to replace her daughter. "I can''t feel the breath under Li Dechuan!! Goddess, I''m a legend. What''s the height of this existence? " A caster in a white robe has a frightened face, envious and bitter eyes. "The breath of the old evil god just now is correct, and now he has been killed by a sword, which shows that Li Dechuan has a power beyond all of us can imagine. If we can leave him in the king''s capital with the slate fragments of fate, we don''t need to be afraid every day.... under the attention of all the people, Li De, under the guidance of Katie, walked calmly to the throne at the end of the red carpet. At this time, the king who should have been sitting on the throne was standing beside the red carpet, and the throne was empty, as if the throne was reserved for him and Li De was the king to be crowned. Spock''s mouth was almost crooked at this time, and his high head was already looking at people with his nose. "Father, this is our most distinguished guest, under the crown of Li De..." Princess Katie saluted the king wearing the crown respectfully. "Thank you, my child. Go down first." After a few words of praise for Katie, the king looked at Li De, who was calm and elegant. Even with his experience, he could not help feeling that he was really handsome... after pondering for a moment, the king stepped forward under the shocked gaze of everyone, then held his chest and bowed respectfully. "Congratulations on your coming. Under Li De''s crown, all the kings are brilliant because of you." Wow ~ a stone stirred up a thousand waves, and the king''s action immediately made the scene in an uproar. The king represents the dignity of a country, the highest honor, and the spiritual pillar of all people. But at the moment, the character who symbolizes the face of the Nolan Empire salutes a young man respectfully. What a surprise. Although he knew that Li De had the ability to communicate with heaven, this scene still made many nobles feel resentful. But when the blood in their hearts dissipated, it seemed no problem to think about the king''s action. The Empire of Nolan is no longer the Empire at its best before the old days. When the old days come, the Norland Empire, which is not supported by the top fighting capacity, has no qualification to be proud of this God killing terror. Strength is the best pass. Li De smiles. Instead of looking down on the king who is holding his chest and bowing in front of him, he appreciates him.Outsiders only see the humble side of the king, but as the head of a country, it''s no shame to bend over for the land under your feet and the people behind you. Not everyone can put down their glory, but in fact they are nothing. "Good day, your majesty." Li De accepted the king''s salute safely, and then added. "May the dawn shine on you." The king stood up straight, and his face changed slightly when he heard the latter sentence. Because of the isolation of the old monsters, green city lost most of the communication channels with King Nolan, and the king couldn''t reach green city, so the king didn''t pay much attention to the news of green city before. But when the news came that Li De had killed the gods with one sword, the king immediately ordered to sort out the intelligence of green city. After all, green city was a city ruled by the Norland empire for thousands of years. The buried dark son sent back a lot of valuable information through special channels. Combined with Li Deqiang''s great fighting power, the king had a lot of speculation about Li De''s identity. Among them, Li De''s waistcoat, the God of dawn, which has not been hidden deliberately, has loomed out of the water... "thank you for your blessing. Under the crown of God of dawn, may your glory shine on the whole theme." The king''s words made many great nobles think deeply and their eyes flashed by, while some ordinary nobles were at a loss and didn''t understand the meaning. What is the God of dawn? They haven''t heard of it.... Spock''s eyelids jumped violently and thought of something in his heart, but he stood aside and didn''t speak like a sculpture. Sometimes this slovenly old man is the soul of two, sometimes he is very smart. Li De took a deep look at the king. He didn''t admit it or deny it. Ignoring this, he went directly into the main hall to explain his intention. "Your Majesty, I come to the capital this time for the stone fragments of fate." So that''s the point? The king quickly converged and knew that the most difficult thing had come. He immediately corrected the way. "The slate of fate is in our hands, but it''s something we''ve worked so hard to get from a Jedi, and it''s a heavy price to pay. Under the crown of dawn, it''s very important to us Li De smiles and bargains with me?? You seem to have forgotten something... "this is the only purpose of my trip." At the moment when the words fell, the king did not wait to speak. At dawn, the God''s power of fear was like the collapse of a mountain, crushing heaven and earth. Li De''s slightly thin figure is like an ancient beast that can devour the heaven and the earth. It comes from the broken void and is full of shocking and frightful majesty. The whole hall seems to be watched coldly by the giant''s eyes which are comparable to the sun and the moon. As long as anyone has a change, the next moment will lead to the most deadly attack. The feeling of being touched by death''s sickle made the noble''s legs tremble unnaturally. Fear engulfs everyone. The weak never have a choice. Li De''s deep eyes were fixed on the king, and he didn''t say any more words, but he almost collapsed. It''s such an exaggerated pressure to face up to the power of the gods. If there are not enough treasures in the body, only this power can make the king paralyzed to the ground. Gods are no longer mortals. They are beyond the shackles of the rules of the world and have an endless life. Although extraordinary can defend a city, can be called a party overlord, but in front of the gods is just a stronger mole ant. Overlooking the world. The king instantly understood the meaning of Li De''s eyes, and his face was extremely bitter, but in front of the divine power that could defeat his mind, he could only bow his head no matter how much he was unwilling. At the moment when Li De killed the old evil god with one sword, the situation was doomed. He just wanted to fight for more interests for the king. Now it seems that this fight failed... "yes, under the crown, I immediately asked people to take out the fragments of the slate of destiny... Li De slowly converged his mighty power and recovered to a mortal appearance without breath . But at this time, the aristocrats in the house were all wet with cold sweat, and there was no doubt and disrespect in their eyes when they looked at Li De one by one, and even no slander in their heart. Although the scene of Li De''s killing the old evil god with one sword was shocking, it was far away after all. Many people in the house didn''t see it, so they had some doubts. But at this time, all people face the irresistible power, and immediately know the power of the man in front of them. Each one is more honest than the pupils criticized by the teacher. A moment later, more than a dozen bodyguards carried a round table into the hall. On the round table was the fragment of destiny stone embedded in the rock. Li De''s face moved and his eyes showed some longing. He could feel the strong attraction from the fragments of the slate of fate. It was like a girl in a fun suit swinging her hips from side to side, always teasing him, trying to make him draw a swordAfter seeing the fragments of the slate of fate, the nobles next to them have different faces, some gnash their teeth, some are full of resentment, some are full of yearning, some are disgusted, some are longing, and so on. Most of those with resentment in their eyes are relatives and friends of those who come into contact with the fragments of the slate of fate, and most of those with longing are because of the oracle of the goddess of the sun, who want to gain the power of the fragments of the slate of fate and become great people like saviors. "Under the crown of dawn, the fragments of the slate of destiny have been brought to you." The king had a very complicated look at the fragments of the slate of fate. It was two days ago that the legend who had been with him for decades was killed by this slate, but he could do nothing about it. That sense of frustration is indescribable. Li De looked at the reluctant king with a subtle expression. The king''s obedience greatly exceeded his expectations. He even felt that the king didn''t have the heart to resist, which really disappointed him. There is no excuse for him to rob the imperial palace. Can''t he plan to kill God? If you kill me, you don''t have to hand over the slate of destiny? Why do I always meet these people who know current affairs, and there are few villains who are impulsive? After ''s dark tucking up, Li De lost his mind to the treasure of a treasure house and make complaints about the slate. This piece of slate of destiny is slightly different from the one we got in the lost sea area last time. This piece has a stronger breath of destiny, and its volume is three times larger. Li De observed very carefully, but he didn''t start. When the nobles saw that he didn''t move for a long time, they opened their eyes and began to talk about it. "It seems that Li Dechuan is not sure about the stone fragments of fate..." "ha ha, this is an artifact made by the God of creation! It''s not so easy to be controlled. " "Alas, the origin of the slate of fate is too big. If it is so easy to study, we don''t need to sacrifice so many people." "Yes, even the legendary crown that has been with your majesty for decades can''t hold two breaths. Even if Li Dechuan can kill gods, it''s very difficult..." "I''m afraid I''ll give up. After all, it''s a creation artifact..." hearing the comments from people around me, Spock can''t help but frown and show some worry in his eyes. He witnessed the power of the slate fragments of fate, and several extraordinary people died just before his eyes because they touched the slate fragments of fate. He had tried to touch before, but he felt the fatal threat. If he didn''t believe in evil, he would go to see death now. Princess Katie came to spark and asked nervously. "Mr. Spock, are you sure about Li Dechuan? Do you want him to postpone trying? After all, it''s a creation artifact. I''m afraid... " Spock''s brow is even more wrinkled. He knows Li De''s background, strong or strong, but it''s still level 29. The real top presence is the medium power God hidden behind him. At this time, it seems that Li De has finally finished his observation, and then, under the gaze of everyone, he directly reaches out his hand and grabs the pieces of the slate of fate. Seeing this, spark felt numb and yelled. "Don''t move, the stone fragments of fate can''t be touched by outsiders! You.... in the middle of the speech, Spock''s face froze. At this time, Li De had taken down the pieces of destiny stone inlaid on the stone slab as if nothing had happened, and then he took them in his hands and played with them at will. "Teacher, is that what you said about being untouchable?" Li De looks at spark and smiles. Behind him, there are pieces of slate of fate. The slovenly old man''s newly rising pride was beaten back. Spock''s face is loveless. At this time, he wants to smoke his own two big mouths. I don''t care what he does. What can''t this asshole do?!! The nobles around them all looked like immortals, watching Li De who played with the stone fragments of fate who touched and who died as toys, with more and more wonderful expressions. It''s a piece of slate of destiny, not a mess of rubbish!! Before, dozens of people burst when they touched the debris. Now, Li De is playing with it. This huge contrast makes them almost crazy. "It''s an exaggeration to take it to play..." "it''s a creation artifact. It''s so tamed?" "Why do I feel that all the people who touched the pieces of the slate of destiny died in vain..." in the chaos, spark suddenly got a flash of inspiration and immediately got excited. Then he jumped out and pointed to Li De and yelled. "Ha ha ha, Cachar, I already know your true identity!" Li De looks at the excited spark and is a little surprised. Does this guy see that he is a blood clan? No, he''s hiding well.But the other side''s next sentence made him smack. "In this world, only one person can touch the creation artifact, that is the creation God! You must be the reincarnation of the Creator "Hahaha, I''m the most outstanding genius in the world in green city. I didn''t expect that I lost to the creator God in the end. It''s a good match. I''m not wronged this time." "How can we mortals compare our gifts with the creator? So I''m still a real genius When Li De heard this, he just wanted to laugh at spark, but at last he found that the aristocrats around him had a sudden look on their face, and even a few extraordinary people revealed the truth, which turned out to be such a mood... Li De widened his eyes and looked strange. What the hell? This kind of bullshit has been believed, now people are so easy to coax?? You don''t even say I''m a creator? Don''t you talk about basic intelligence?? Chapter 488 "Under the crown of dawn, you are bright enough to dim the sun! Can I ask you how you control the fragments of the slate of destiny? " The king interrupted the discussion of the crowd around him and asked Li De on his own initiative. The reincarnation of the creator God is a lie, but Li De''s ability to control the fragments of the slate of fate is really beyond his expectation. In my heart, the high evaluation of Li De once again rose a lot. Li De did not have a good look, a pair of I have seen the truth of the spark, then turned to look at the more respectful king, light way. "As long as you can bear the power of fate, you can control the stone fragments of fate..." "how can you bear the power of fate?" The king''s eyes widened and asked expectantly. Li De''s eyes wavered and subconsciously thought of the curse of fate. But at this time, he found that the curse that Katherina had taught him seemed to be limited and could not be taught to others. Then he shook his head. "I am the power of fate with the help of an elder who has infinite power. I can''t help you. Your majesty, if you don''t have enough strength, don''t try. The power of fate is the source of glory. Even if the powerful gods touch it, they are hard to escape. They will probably get lost in the river of destiny and sink forever.... the king was surprised and frustrated when he heard the words. He was surprised that Li De''s background was so deep, and frustrated that he might not be able to control this powerful power. When the crowd around heard this, they fell into silence and looked at Li De with some complicated meaning. Spark was also quiet at this time, but his face was still the expression that he had seen through everything. After a long time, the king took a deep breath and spoke again. "Under the crown of the God of dawn, can you please protect the capital? We are willing to spread your faith and let every resident be enveloped in your glory." Although the king''s words are good to hear, the essence of these words is trade. You protect me and I help you spread your faith. As the head of a country, he controls information that no ordinary person can match. He knows how valuable believers are to gods. Li De Mei looked at the king with great interest. This guy is good. He knows what he needs. He is naturally interested in tens of millions of people, but these tens of millions of people have already spread over all kinds of sects. I don''t know how many times they have been washed by missionaries - the king of an empire is highly valued by all sects, which is not comparable to green city. It takes a long time to find out a pan believer from these tens of millions of people. So if we just preach, if we are so far away from the city of dawn and Wang Du, we are afraid that the effect will not be as good as that. So the king''s condition didn''t appeal to him much. However, after such a mention, the population of tens of millions is extremely attractive. Is there any way to have the best of both worlds? After thinking about it, Li De suddenly found himself in a blind area of thinking and ignored an important point. It''s true that sending magic language bats alone can''t transfer the population in the capital, but there are other ways to do it. For example, the plane. If the ocean God system can find the water element plane and transfer the sea people to it, can it find a plane that can carry human beings? The power he has now can''t be inferred from common sense. Even the whole divine system has taken refuge in him. It''s not too difficult to find a position. At that time, we will be able to bring all these people together. As long as he is close to the city of dawn, he can send out the administrative officers of the city hall. He believes that the dawn sect will soon become the mainstream belief of the king''s capital. Li De''s interest in Wangdu immediately increased several times. Population is the cornerstone of a power. The more population there is, the greater the chance of the birth of the strong. Although the dawn God system has not yet cultivated serious gods, it is bound to be born in the future. If we reserve the population in advance now, it is equivalent to paving the way for our subordinates to become gods. It''s worth doing something about. If he does not swallow Wang Du, he will have to face a powerful potential competitor, the angel alliance. Although the angel alliance is newly built, once the other party is on the right track, it will certainly absorb a large number of people, and it is not easy to support a large number of gods. If it''s delayed to that time, the fat meat of King Nolan might not be his turn. After pondering for a moment, Li De said slowly. "Your Majesty, although I have the ability to protect the safety of the capital, you are far away from the city of green. My kingdom of God has been anchored in the southern provinces. It is impossible to cross thousands of miles to protect you. " Hearing this, the king couldn''t help looking disappointed, but Li De''s next sentence gave him some hope. "But although I can''t come to Wangdu, it doesn''t mean you can''t go to southern provinces...""Please make it clear, crown down." The king asked. Li De laughs. Instead of speaking out his inner thoughts, he mentions another thing. "Have you ever heard of the sea gods?" Marine deities? The nobles around were all in a daze. As the leaders of the capital, they were not ignorant, but what puzzled them was what Li De meant. "I''ve heard of it, of course. Does it have anything to do with the sea gods?" Looking at the king''s puzzled eyes, Li De said calmly. "Of course, half a month ago, in order to seek my protection, seven sea gods found the water element level suitable for the sea people''s survival, and transferred the sea people to it. Now, the spatial coordinates of those water element potential planes have been anchored in the southern provinces... the seven Spirits of the whole ocean God system are under my jurisdiction at this time. " This shocked all the people in the hall. In order to seek Li De''s help, the sea god department even spared no effort to leave the sea and transferred the sea people to other planes to seek shelter. Moreover, when there were seven gods in the sea god Department.... this powerful news really made the noble and King''s heart lake in the house full of waves. If this news is true, how powerful is this spark''s disciple?! Is it a powerful God? Or further?? Spock, who had just calmed down, took a cool breath at this time. Looking at Li De, who had skillfully written down the shocking news to the world, he only felt stuffy in his chest and dizzy in his eyes. How is that possible? How could a divinity seek his protection?? But also at the expense of their own survival of the ocean!! I... this slovenly old man with a chicken''s nest on his head is depressed to find that now he can''t find any other words except to describe Li De with the reincarnation of the creator God... otherwise, how can an ordinary person reach level 29 legend in a few years?! Besides, he has a subordinate with level 36 medium divine power, and can attract a divine department with 7 gods to take refuge!! The dreamlike scene blinded him. I''m stupid. I''m so stupid. I only know that this asshole is unusual. Why should I compare with him? Spock, who has lived to be a dog for decades, looks at Li De with a sad and indignant face. She looks as if she has been robbed of her red envelope money for ten years by her mother... Princess Katie is also shocked by the news at the moment. She only reacts after a long time. Her beautiful eyes are shining at Li De, and her tone is a bit self-conscious Fanatical worship of law. "Under Li Dechuan, what you mean is - we want to seek your protection. We can only use the plane to move the whole king in, just like the sea gods, and then go to the southern provinces..." Li De nodded admiringly. "Naturally, although the city walls of King Nolan are strong and the army is strong, they are just lambs to be slaughtered in the face of the old evil gods. As you know, the angel alliance has been established, and glory will enter into a large-scale divine war in the future. This is a more terrifying war than the twilight of the gods. The loser will only perish. " Eyes scan a circle, tone increased a few minutes volume. "The capital of Nolan is located in the lower position of the glory theme plane, not the central area, which is of little strategic significance. Once they are targeted by the old evil spirits, the angel alliance may not send gods to protect them. It is likely that they will just sit back and do nothing. So the fate of King Nolan has already been predestined, now what you have to do is to break free from fate.... as for how to break free from fate, it is of course to return to the city of dawn with me. The words are not finished, but smart people understand the meaning of Li De''s words. The Hall fell silent for a moment. The nobles had different minds. Stupid people are not qualified to participate in this relationship, so most people have to admit that Li De''s words are very reasonable. If they go on like this, and they don''t make any changes, his prediction will probably come true today. In the war of God, which is related to life and death, the destruction of a human city is not important. The king''s face changed again and again. At last, he gave a long breath and refused to say. "There are tens of millions of people in the king''s capital, and the gods will not give up on us..." the king''s capital has a large population and more gods. At least hundreds of gods have churches in the king''s capital. Human beings are the wisdom race with the largest number of glory themes. Therefore, the number of human gods is far more than that of other races. But the biggest problem is that there are too many human gods. These born gods are divided into good, neutral, evil and other camps, and there is no single sect.Therefore, the distribution of belief in the glory theme plane is mostly the same as that in the capital of Nolan - believers are divided up by dozens of hundreds of sects. So the king did not believe that the gods would abandon the fat meat of the king''s population of tens of millions. Li De laughs and is mercilessly shocked. "If circumstances permit, the gods will not give up the capital, but what time is it? The angel alliance has just been established, the holy city is still under construction, and hundreds of millions of people around the ancient forest are waiting for the gods to settle down. Who can control you? In other words, King Nolan wants to be watched by the gods, at least until the construction of the holy city is completed, the surrounding believers are settled, and there is no additional population near the holy city. But how many times will Wang Du encounter such a crisis today? Today you are blessed by the goddess of luck, and I have saved you. But next time? Next time I leave, there will be a stronger old evil god. Can you resist? " Cold language like a sharp blade, mercilessly tore off the king''s last fig leaf. Yes, the gods are busy building a holy city to deal with the old evil spirits. Who cares about a city located in a non core area? When the gods think of them, I''m afraid they have already been destroyed countless times. The king is like a frosted eggplant. Finally, he said bitterly. "Under the crown of dawn, please show us how to do it?" Li De nodded with satisfaction, fooled himself... Bah... His persuasion skills have been steadily improving. "Since I''m willing to talk to you about the Department of Oceanology, I believe you already have the answer in your heart. But now you don''t want to face it squarely, you can''t make up your mind, you can''t give up the seemingly stable but dangerous situation... " the King opened his mouth to say something, but at last he sighed and didn''t speak again. The safety of a country depends on itself. How can the pressure be so simple? But the problem is that he is really at a loss at this time. The future is in danger. How to survive in the war of gods, which is more terrible than the twilight of the gods, is a difficult choice. Without power, you can''t control your own destiny. When the nobles around heard their conversation, they were greatly touched. At last, they looked at each other face to face and fell into silence. No one spoke again. The only one who can make a decision is the king. It''s too important for anyone to make a statement on the spot. Li De looked around and saw that the aristocrats had different expressions. He didn''t say much. Let them think for themselves. The premise of his assumption is to find the corresponding plane. If not, all this is empty talk. "It''s not just the plane. Up to now, except for the God of plague, I haven''t seen the gods use the kingdom of God. The kingdom of God is so powerful that if it can be used, those gods will never be left unused. There must be something wrong with it. I''ll check with the sea gods later. If we can use the kingdom of God, it''s not a big problem to empty the king of Nolan.... with this in mind, Li De doesn''t stay any longer. He clenches the pieces of the slate of destiny and reaches out to spark for a sign. "Teacher, I need a little time to control the fragments of the slate of fate..." at this time, Spock reluctantly adjusted his mind and just got out of the sadness and indignation of he Shengliang. After hearing this, I felt relieved that you are not invincible... the slovenly old man regained some confidence, nodded, turned around and left the hall with Li De. Looking at Li De so aboveboard, with no scruples to the fate of the slate fragments, the aristocracy around is still silent, no one dare to say more. It was not until his figure disappeared for a long time that there was a sound of discussion in the room. "Well, I didn''t expect that our capital would face such a terrible crisis. What should we do? Should we really move our family out of the capital as spack''s disciples said?" "I didn''t expect that even the Department of ocean gods needed Li Dechuan''s protection. It''s really powerful!" "Killing the gods with one sword... It doesn''t seem that it''s hard to accept to take refuge in such a strong man." "I don''t know if there was a concubine under Li Demian. Maybe she could marry Princess Katie, which could also increase the weight of the king in Li Demian''s heart..." just as these nobles were talking, suddenly there were shouts outside the door, and then a general came into the hall to report. "Your Majesty, the body of the old evil god has been delivered. Please check it." This made everyone in the room interested. The body of God, what a precious treasure it is? Killing God is a shocking event at any time. How many years has no God fallen before the old days?Now the nobles got up one after another to follow the king. A moment later, at the door of the main hall, the nobles came out one by one with wide eyes and shocked faces. At this time, a head as strong as a hill, back health barbed, head health four eyes, two bloody bodies are placed on the ground. If you get close, you can still see that the muscle of this terrible life is still twitching. It is obvious that it will be killed soon. And although it''s just a corpse, the smell of it also makes everyone feel creepy. The divine power is like a prison, infiltrating into the soul. Even the legendary strong can''t escape this majesty. This is the God. He was overbearing before he died, and he still has the power after he died. At this time, the king stepped forward and approached the body of the God with an extremely complicated look in his eyes. No amount of verbal description can replace the visual impact of the picture. There was a huge wave in his heart, which could not be calmed down for a long time. Princess Katie''s eyes were shining at the moment. She thought of the shocking sword she saw on the wall. The handsome figure in her mind made her heart beat faster and faster. The aristocrats around had different expressions, but all of them were shocked. "Is this the real strength of Li Dechuan?" "Maybe it''s our honor to get the protection of Li Dechuan.... " it''s amazing.... many nobles quietly changed their minds after seeing the corpse of this evil god. - - - - - - Li De did not know the scene in front of the main hall. At this time, he was sitting in Spark''s carriage, sensing the fragments of the slate of fate. The power of destiny in the body becomes more and more active because of the fragments of the slate of destiny. However, because it has not yet swallowed the power of fate contained in the fragment, the system is unable to find out its attribute and determine the serial number of the fragment. Inside the car, spark looked at the half squinting Lide with strange eyes. After pondering for a long time, he solemnly opened his mouth. "Kachar, tell me the truth, are you the reincarnation of the Creator..." Li De looked up at the old man with the head of a chicken coop, and this guy couldn''t get out? No good airway. "Creator? Yes, I''m the creator of other worlds, traveling here... " Spark''s eyes lit up and laughed. "I guessed right!" Li De:... it''s not over, is it? Your apprentice is more handsome, taller, richer and stronger than you. What''s the difference? In addition to these, other is not the same mediocre? As for being hit so hard? Spaak felt Li De''s look in the eyes of a fool, a rare old face, and hurriedly shifted the topic. "What is the secret of the fragments of the slate of destiny?" The sun goddess just passed on the oracle that the fragments of the slate of destiny can resist the erosion of the old days, but did not reveal much about the fragments of the slate of destiny. So most people only know that it''s good, but they don''t know what''s good. Li De didn''t hide it either. He told the origin of the slate of fate once again, and finally sighed. "If we want to fight against the invasion of the old days, we must gather together the pieces of the slate of destiny, which is not a simple matter. It''s good at the beginning. As time goes on, the fragments of the slate of destiny will become more and more concentrated. Every more part of it will be a fierce battle. " The fragments of the slate of fate will be gradually concentrated in the hands of a few people, and those who can grab the fragments need not say much about their actual strength. If you want to get it back from them, you can know how difficult it is. It''s impossible not to go through the battle of life and death. In the same way, it will be a knockout, and the slate of destiny is the ticket to the knockout. If you want to survive, you must get tickets, otherwise you don''t need others to attack, and those who don''t get tickets will be eliminated automatically. It''s impossible not to fight. When spark heard this, he frowned and immediately realized the risk. "Maybe you don''t have to fight for life and death, but you can form an alliance in the back, become a partner, and fight against the enemy together..." Li De nodded with admiration. As a cheap teacher, he was not bad in other aspects except his second grade. "That''s why I sheltered the sea gods." Speaking of this, spark was depressed again. His disciples were too strong. He was a gifted teacher and couldn''t stand up straight. Just as he was talking, the carriage stopped slowly. Spock was still in deep thought, and he didn''t ask Li De any more. Li De was also very happy and didn''t talk much. They got out of the carriage and entered the Royal Academy of magic. In the college, in the exclusive office of spark, Li De sits comfortably on the sofa, holding the pieces of the slate of destiny in his hand."Teacher, it may take a while for me to gain the power in the fragments of the slate of fate." "I''ll help you guard..." "teacher, you just need to order that outsiders are not allowed to break in." Spock just wanted to retort, but then he thought that the other party''s subordinate was a God with medium divine power, and immediately he was not interested. He turned away with a frustrated face. What''s the matter? As a teacher, even his subordinates can''t compete with each other. It''s too bad for confidence. He missed some of the girls in Molly street, or they were more gentle and considerate, and their hearts were majestic and warm... after Spock left, Li De waved his hand and hid behind him to protect him. The twelve winged death angel immediately appeared behind him. "Freya, you are responsible for my safety. No one is allowed to enter the room... if Mr. spark comes to see me in case of emergency, you can help him at your discretion and obey his orders when necessary." Freya nodded respectfully. "Master, at your command." Li De''s order is the direction of her progress. Naturally, she will not disagree with it, even if it makes her listen to a small legend. After the instruction, Li De no longer hesitated, concentrated and calmed down, directly mobilized the power of fate in his body, and began to cross into the fragments of the slate of fate. Suddenly, a sense of Joy came from the debris. The sleeping power in the fragments of the slate of fate began to recover slowly, sending out a sense of closeness to him, like meeting his parents. Just a moment later, the silent force in the debris began to surge into Lee''s body in the form of a reservoir flood. The body, which had been transformed by the force of fate, began to absorb the original force again. Time goes by. I don''t know how long it took, like a breath, like a century. Li De''s spirit was in a trance, and a wisp of spiritual power was once again involved in the long river of destiny by the force of destiny. The ancient lucky secret that once happened in glory was once again unfolded in front of us. In the second battle of the gods, the gods of light entered the abyss at level 600... a lost plane collided with the main plane, resulting in the death of hundreds of millions of people and the fall of more than ten gods... ... the past buried by time was once again spied by him. Those unrecorded histories reappear once again... when Li Dechang swam the river of destiny, his power of destiny became more and more concentrated, and the power output from the slate fragments of destiny began to slowly decrease. Obviously, this phagocytosis has come to an end. When the slate fragments of fate no longer have the power to output, the power of fate contained in Li De''s body has reached a new height, but because a wisp of his spirit is still prying into the secrets of the past, it somehow touches some ancient rules. All of a sudden, Li De, who was still sleeping, felt a deadly breath like a dagger against his throat. The original dark thoughts were suddenly awakened. Still swimming in the river of fate, the wisp of spiritual power transformed into human form. At the moment, he felt something and subconsciously looked up to the sky. In front of his eyes suddenly emerged a shocking picture that he could not describe. In the chaos and void of eternal antiquity, in the initial place of confusion and disorder, a pair of cold eyes, which print out all the worlds, are overlooking the multiple planes. There are stars in those eyes, thousands of worlds are collapsing. Its breath is indescribable, indescribable and untouchable. This is the most extreme picture in the world. No one can imagine how terrible the master of those eyes should be. Li De''s heart is beating wildly at this moment. He could feel that the cold eyes overlooking the river of destiny saw him. Yes, his insignificant mental power attracted the attention of the other party. The existence beyond the rules of the world is watching him. At this moment, Li De felt like a transparent man, all the secrets could not be hidden. At this moment, he smelled the breath of death, extremely dangerous, extremely fatal, extremely terrible... he wanted to escape here, but even his soul was frozen, and he could not even mobilize his own strength. There''s a big fear between life and death. Click ~ in the cold eyes overlooking the sky, just a few blinks of time, a force that can shatter the stars will wear down. The river of destiny that he lived in burst directly, and the wisp of spiritual power turned into nothingness in an instant. The next moment, Li De opened his eyes, like a drowning man surfaced, panting wildly. Huhu ~ the forehead has been covered with big sweat drops, and the hands are shaking unnaturally. It''s so powerful.Just a glance, he and the surrounding space can''t bear the pressure to annihilate directly. It''s terrifying. Fortunately, it''s just a wisp of spiritual power that is dragged into the river of destiny by the force of destiny. Otherwise, he would have died completely at the moment. In front of the unknown and frightening creatures, all the resistance is as small as ants. A name sprang up in Li De''s mind. Asatos, the master of the old, the end of all the power of the old. Yes, definitely the old dominator who has never been recorded. In the river of destiny, he saw the terrible creature that did not belong to his level. He was the old ruler who could fight with the creator. For the first time, Li De intuitively felt the horror of creationism level life. The aftereffect still made his heart tremble. Compared with the power of overlooking the sky and the rivers of stars, the power of the LORD God at dawn is as small as a child. "He saw me..." after a long time, Li De stabilized his mind, breathed out a long breath, and his eyes were very complicated. "I can feel that he is spying on me. The power of annihilating the void just now is the other side''s hand." "Overlooking the river of destiny, what does the old ruler want to do?" "The more power of fate you carry, the more you will be watched by the evil spirits of the old days... Katherina, I finally understand what this sentence means." It was obvious that his strong power of fate attracted the attention of the old dominator who had been observing the river of fate, and then the other party directly annihilated the whole area. If he is as weak as he was last time, I''m afraid the other party may not look at him more. "The river of destiny is the manifestation of the original rules of glory. It is said that the river of destiny can see the destiny of all glorious lives. To spy on the river of destiny is to spy on the future of glory. However, it is not so much that the other side has been peeping at the river of destiny as it has been peeping at the source of glory. If the river of destiny is engulfed or even controlled by it, then the glory will completely fall into the hands of the other party. " Li De couldn''t help but fall into meditation, and the scene just in the river of fate came to his mind. "No wonder I''ve just sensed the breath of the old days in the river of destiny. I think it''s also left by the old dominators. Is it because the river of destiny has been polluted by the old dominators that the cracks in the sky of the thematic plane become wider and wider? " All kinds of conjectures make Li De''s mood fluctuate this time, he was guided to the river of destiny by the power of destiny. Although he accidentally encountered the old dominator, he also speculated deeper secrets with extremely limited information. He also has a certain grasp of the future development of the situation. Although this wave was frightened, it was not a loss.... Li Dechang breathed a sigh, and his expression slowly returned to calm. "No matter what the situation is, we should face it. The old masters have noticed me. I''m afraid it won''t be so smooth in the future. " Thinking of this, the pressure in his heart rose in vain. It''s not very nice to be watched by the enemy''s ultimate boss. Moreover, according to karelina''s news, the more power he carries in his destiny, the more attention he will be paid by the old evil spirits, and there is no escape. Therefore, he had no way back from the beginning of carrying the power of fate, and was destined to be tied with the old evil god. "No, since the invasion of the old days, I have no way back. Either I turn over those old monsters and let them bark, or they press them on the ground and rub back and forth..." after a little meditation, Li De''s mind regained calm. But just when he was ready to take out the slate of destiny in his hand and have a look at its attributes. The door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and spark entered the room anxiously. "Son of a bitch of the Cachar family, you''ve been awake for 13 days!! Come on, come out with me, the angel alliance is coming Li De''s eyes coagulate, angel alliance?! I didn''t expect these guys to notice the capital of Nolan so soon. It seems that the population of tens of millions is really attractive. Just about to ask, Spark''s next sentence changed his face. "The leader of the team is the master of dawn, and your subordinate has stopped the other party... the master of dawn with powerful divine power?! Freya''s former master?? Freya''s blocking him now?? Li De felt numb when he heard this. Chapter 489 Li De didn''t expect that such a big thing had happened in the past ten days. Lord of the morning. That''s the creator of Freya. This egg hurts. Before he closed, she ordered Freya to guard him. She must have sensed the coming of the Lord of dawn, and thought that this terrible spirit was a threat to him, so she took the initiative to block the other party outside the capital. But when Freya comes out, doesn''t it expose everything? Although she degenerated into the angel of death, her original master was the Lord of the morning. Damn, once the Lord of dawn finds out that the seventh ranking general in his seat has degenerated into the angel of death, he can''t blow it up. Li Demin''s face was full of pain. He immediately asked spark. "Teacher, what''s the attitude of the master of dawn now?" He didn''t tell spacker about Freya''s life, otherwise the old man was afraid to run away immediately. The Lord of dawn is in the top five of the main gods of the light system. The other side controls dawn, dawn, and some of the light clergy. The ultimate boss. It''s cool to think about being an enemy like this. Fortunately, with the advent of the old days, the gods are reduced to the ordinary, the gods have lost most of their power, and the Lord of dawn has not yet recovered to the peak. Otherwise, he would have to run. At present, in the city of dawn, only Katherine, the rebellious half blood Mermaid, can beat each other. Even the main god of the ocean God system is also the younger brother in front of the Lord of dawn. The combat effectiveness of the two sides is definitely less than one. Spock sensed the anxiety of Li De and said strangely. "It seems that the Lord of dawn and your subordinates are old friends and always want to take her back. However, your subordinates are loyal to you and ignore the words of the Lord of dawn. On the contrary, they strongly threaten the Lord of dawn and forbid him to enter the capital of Nolan. " With that, he took a suspicious look at Li De''an. "I listen to the Lord of dawn. Your subordinates were originally his people. I don''t know why they degenerated into evil life. Do you know that, Cachar?" Li De''s mouth flicked. Can I not know? This is what I did... MMP, now that the sufferer comes to me, I have a lot of fun. Think about it and continue to ask. "Are the two sides at war? What''s the combat effectiveness of the dawn Lord? Can you beat Freya? " Spark shook his head. "I can''t detect their fighting, but it seems that both sides can''t help each other when they fight for several days." This let Li De a little relieved, fortunately, the Lord of dawn did not return to the peak state. But how to solve this problem? Li De was lost in thought. Freya is the biggest reliance in her hands. No matter who comes, he can''t give up. I depraved by my ability. Why should I give it to you? If you want to take Freya back, you can do it if you have the ability... the shameless Li De is as thick as a city wall... but he didn''t have a clue for a long time, so he won''t delay now. "Teacher, take me to the place where they are fighting." Spark looked at the tangled expression of Lee, some hesitation. "Kachar, the twelve winged angel, isn''t it you who led him to fall?" Li De''s body was stiff, but he didn''t expect to be seen through by you... but instead of feeling guilty, he was upright. "No You''re kidding. What''s seduction? Can I use such a low-level trick? My that is aboveboard with the strength to convince others, forcibly uses the power of death to transform her into the death fiery angel. There is an essential difference between the two, OK? When spark saw that Li De was so confident, he got rid of his doubts and prepared to run. After they went downstairs, spark didn''t take the carriage to go on the road slowly, but several magic directly hit him and began to fly towards the palace. "They are fighting in the palace..." Li De is not ambiguous, and he catches up with spark immediately after casting. Two shadows in the sky passed by. After only a dozen breaths, they came to the palace gate. The Princess Katie, who had been waiting here for a long time, immediately relaxed after seeing Li De, and her eyes were bright. Then she led them into the palace and quickly introduced the current situation to Li De. "Under the crown of Li De, Lord spark said that the twelve winged blazing angel who is blocking the Lord of the morning is your subordinate. The two sides are fighting in the sky, and the victory has not yet been decided. The Lord of dawn is here to protect the capital. Could you please send him to the capital? " Voice with a trace of tremor, face can not hide the shock.Although she watched it here for a long time, her heart trembled at the thought that the mighty Lord of dawn in the legend was fighting with the handsome young man''s subordinate in front of her. The Lord of dawn, does not need any superfluous language to describe, this divine name represents enough. But such a powerful existence was blocked by a young man''s subordinate. This huge contrast makes her heart wave after wave... it''s really for Wang Du, Li De nodded slightly. "Did you mention to the Lord of dawn the fragments of the slate of destiny?" Princess Katie shook her head. "No, only the high-level nobles know the news of the broken slate of fate, and the Lord of dawn has not yet come to the capital." Li De''s eyebrows wrinkled. Isn''t it enough for high-level nobles to know? Is the princess too naive? If two people know a secret, they can''t guard it. If hundreds of people know a secret, is that a secret? The high-level nobles have believers of the Lord of dawn, and then these believers use the temple to pass the message to him, which is not difficult to do... looking at Li De''s strange eyes, Katie also noticed the problem in her words, and then she turned pale and quickly opened her mouth. "Li Demian, I''m sorry. I can''t control this." Li De waved his hand. Now is not the time to think about this. How to deal with the situation he will face next is his headache. Not long after that, Princess Katie led Lide and spark to a huge garden. Many nobles were looking up at the sky to watch the battle. It''s just watching the battle, but the whole void is only filled with energy escaping from thick clouds from time to time, and there is no human shadow at all. It can only be used as fireworks. Boom ~ when Li De stepped into the garden, the world suddenly changed color. I saw a blue sword shadow across the void in the sky, with the length of ten thousand blades. The breath of sword shadow seems to be able to resist the heaven. A sword may destroy the capital of tens of millions of people. "Freya, the person who lured you to fall is really willing to pay. He raised your level from level 34 to level 36! And I''ve given you three clergy. I''m really curious. Who is your master now? " Holy words full of holy meaning resound through the sky. Those who hear the voice below only feel that they are full of respect and yearning for the master of the voice at this moment. If they don''t see the shadow, they are afraid that there will be many more believers immediately. Holy words... Li De''s brows are locked. The sacred language has the power to deepen the belief of believers, which is similar to the abyss blasphemy that makes people degenerate into evil life. The only difference is that one makes people become believers, and the other makes people fall into the embrace of darkness. In conclusion, it''s not a good thing. Li De doesn''t like this kind of action, because it''s equivalent to exerting spiritual magic on outsiders. If he hasn''t been brainwashed by holy words for a long time, his faith will gradually fade. He has always disdained to use this method to preach. In contrast, solid preaching can make the believers'' faith more stable, and it is not easy to turn to others. Although he disdained the sacred words, the meaning of these words made Li deruo think. It turns out that Freya''s level before she fell was only level 34, and it was only level 36 after she fell. It''s black and strong? Or did the power of one billion deaths raise her to a higher level? That''s right. If the level 36 medium power is still ranked seventh under the throne of dawn, then the top five are all level 37? No matter how powerful the Lord of dawn is, it is impossible for him to have seven medium powers as his subordinates. Many ethnic gods like halflings do not have medium divine power. No matter how many human beings are, no matter how strong the power of belief they can provide, they can''t reach the level of medium divine power. What''s more, the meaning of Freya''s clergy was realized only after her fall, which had not been realized before... "isn''t the land of burying bones as simple as transforming other lives into undead? Can we give the transformation object some power? It seems that I have to go back and have a try... " while Li De was thinking, the scene in the sky changed again. Boom ~ with the words of the Lord of dawn, the huge sword with ten thousand blades, which can cut the heaven and the earth, is waving fiercely and cuts across the front. The space where the blade passes is annihilated, the rules are broken, and there is nothing and chaos. Obviously, the power of its explosion is beyond the limit of space. "Broken!" It was like the roar of an ancient dragon. The huge sword that broke through the void melted like ice and snow. It broke in a few blinks. There was a terrible turbulence in the surrounding space, and the huge air waves were rushing around.Even far away, the residents of Wangdu felt their skin hurt by the violent energy. Just as Freya was ready to move on, she suddenly noticed Li De''s breath, and then the twelve dead winged angel disappeared into the air without any hesitation. The task she got was to guard Li De''s safety. At this time, Li De had gone through the customs, and no order was given to let him continue to fight. The master of dawn, aware of Freya''s departure, frowns tightly and turns his eyes to Li De on the ground at the height of thousands of blades. There''s something subtle about it. Brush ~ step out, disappeared in the air. The next second, the space in front of Li De was distorted, and then out came a figure in a white robe, wearing a sacred crown like the sun and the moon, carrying a short gray wooden staff. This person''s face is in his early 40s, like bathing in the holy light, and behind him is always emitting a comfortable light white light. Lord of the morning. The nobles around them also noticed the extraordinary existence of this God. They widened their eyes one by one. Their faces were not only excited to see the myth of this world, but also terrified. They even fell to their knees and worshiped the God with the most devout attitude. The moment Li De saw the Lord of dawn, his eyes suddenly coagulated. Every cell in the body is reminding him of danger! Extremely dangerous! This quiet and peaceful figure, shrouded by the holy light, is like an ancient dragon standing in front of him, hiding enough power to break the galaxy. The faces of spack and Princess Katie were not much better. Although the Lord of dawn had been restrained, their hearts were still shuddered by the smell. This is a life several levels higher than them. Li De forced down the surging waves in his heart, and his face remained calm. His dark eyes did not dodge, so he looked directly at the Lord of dawn. At the moment, the power of the Lord of dawn is slightly leaked, which is not fully opened. But it is this power that makes the indifferent Lord of dawn look dignified. Looking at Li De with burning eyes, there was no slightest contempt. The majesty of the LORD God, this is an existence of the same level as him. "Strange Lord, are you the new master of Freya?" The holy words made the Lord of dawn full of holiness and light. When the crowd heard this, they immediately felt a strong sense of submission in their eyes. Even a few bodyguards changed their faith on the spot and became believers of each other. Li De''s soul is so tough that he will not be affected. He looks at each other calmly and calmly. "Yes, Freya chose me." After the words fall, the body also exudes the holy breath, and the whole person radiates a faint light. Although there is no blessing from the holy language, the appearance is no worse than the master of dawn. Sensing the pure power of light on Li De, the master of dawn frowned. Such holy power can''t make Freya degenerate. Isn''t the culprit a strange god in front of her? "Who induced her to fall?" Li De eyebrows a pick, eyes indifference at the Lord of the dawn. "Are you questioning me?" Everyone is the LORD God. What''s the right of you, the Lord of dawn, to talk to me? Hearing this merciless words, the Lord of dawn was a little upset, but he didn''t get angry after thinking about it. He couldn''t feel Li De''s concrete strength, and Li De''s prestige was filled with the breath of many gods after their death. It was obvious that this strange god was not a good one. Before he could recover his peak combat power, he could not suppress Li De. Not to mention that at this time, Li De still had a subordinate with the same fighting power as him. Strength is the basis of equal talks between the two sides. After recognizing Li De''s strength, the expression of dawn master also eased a bit. "No, strange spirit, I just want to seek the truth. Freya used to be a general under my seat. I used to spend a lot of energy to promote her to twelve winged angel. Tens of thousands of years ago, the king of the plane of the dead launched a divine battle with me. Freya led the angel army to attack and was trapped, and has been missing for tens of thousands of years... " Li De heard this mercilessly interrupt the words of the Lord of dawn. "Hundreds of thousands of years? Lord of the morning, unless you can swim the river of destiny, no one will know what happened during this period. I became the master of Freya after the old days came. Freya had become the angel of death at that time. " It''s true that Freya became the master of Freya only after she was transformed into the angel of death. When she didn''t transform, she was suppressed in the land of buried bones by him all the time... looking at Li detan''s swanky expression, the Lord of dawn was silent. A lot of things happened in that war, and it''s been a long time.Even if Freya had fallen, he was not sure that it was the man in front of him. But no matter who is responsible for Freya''s fall, he can''t just give up this blazing angel that originally belonged to him. "Strange Lord, I think you should know that Freya is my subordinate and I need to regain her control." Li De smiles. "Your men? I''m sorry, Freya is the angel of death I accept. It''s none of your business The Lord of the morning''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What if I have to?" "You can try." The moment Li De''s eyes were cold and his voice was down, all his titles and skills were activated at the same time, and the LORD God''s power came out without fear. The slightly thin figure is like an ancient beast reviving at this moment, and half of the city is covered with endless prestige. Even the determined soldiers, under this terrible pressure, are weak in legs, trembling and dare not speak. Li De did not give in at all, and faced the Lord of dawn with absolute domineering attitude. He''s a god of integrity now, and he can''t admit it. It''s a zero sum game. When you go in and out, you bet on your heart. Aware of the mighty momentum, the master of dawn frowned, especially the murderous opportunity in the void space beside Li De raised his vigilance. He came here today to monopolize the capital of Nolan, so that this city with a population of 10 million can become a backhand independent of the alliance of angels, so he did not lead other gods to come. And the most important thing is that his current level has only been restored to level 34. He has just attacked with all his strength, and he just keeps fighting with Freya unbeaten, which depends on the strength of several artifact on him. In the case that his fighting capacity is not strong enough, Li De is so strong that he hesitates. A Freya can stop him, plus this mysterious strange god, his chance of winning is too low. Even if it is a victory, it will take a very heavy price. At this juncture, it is not cost-effective to have a conflict with Li De. At the moment, Li De was also acutely aware of the change of the Lord of dawn, and his heart was instantly stabilized. Fortunately, the Lord of dawn is the main god of the light system. If he is the demon lord of the chaotic evil camp, he is afraid that he has already done something with the other party. After a little thought, Li De spoke again. "Lord of dawn, we are not enemies. Although I have a way to win or even kill you when I fight with you, I will suffer a lot of trauma..." as soon as the Lord of dawn frowns, his vigilance rises again. The effect of saying this from an ordinary person is not the same as that from a God. Is the master God who can conquer Freya the one who can easily be compared with? Li De watched each other''s expression and kept talking. "After Freya surrendered to me, I expended infinite resources to upgrade her level to medium divine power. You should know that I have paid such a high price that I can never give up on her. " After making his stand clear, the conversation changed. "I''ve heard that the angel alliance has just been established, and there are many forces hostile to you from outside. I don''t think you are willing to set up a strong enemy at this time node for no reason. It''s better to expose this matter for a while. The old evil gods are still covetous to destroy the whole world. At this time, we are fighting against each other. It''s more likely that we''ve taken advantage of those old evil gods. The fall of each God is the loss of the light camp. Let''s talk about it after we clear away the old catastrophes.... Li De first made a tough threat, then found an excuse not to fight with you, and finally gave the master of dawn a step down. This set of combined fists instantly dispelled the master of dawn''s desire to fight by force. After all, it''s not cost-effective to have a conflict with him in any way. Sure enough, although the hostility in the eyes of the Lord of dawn did not decrease, the attitude of fighting slowed down for the most part. "Strange Lord, I have never heard of your existence. Can I tell your name?" Hearing that the other party didn''t keep on pestering about Freya, Li De showed a smile on his face. "I am the God of dawn and dusk, the LORD God of dawn. Lord of dawn, we still have a common enemy. If the invasion was successful in the old days, we are afraid that the conflict will be ridiculous and the world will be destroyed. What''s the point of such a fight? " Foreign enemies are the best way to solve internal contradictions. The purpose of this is obvious, that is, to strengthen psychological suggestion. The master of dawn was attracted by Li De. After listening, I can''t help being silent. Under the background of the old invasion, it is of little significance for both sides to fight and kill,However, he knows the truth, but Freya''s defection to the other side still makes him feel very uncomfortable. It''s the twelve winged blazing angel that he cultivated for countless years. But he also knew that he couldn''t get the court back today. Freya alone could stop him and play a ball. Now it''s a different topic. "Lord dawn, I''m here today for the capital of Nolan and the slate of destiny." "The king of Nolan has been chosen by me and will be my chosen kingdom." "The sun goddess sensed that the direction of the capital of Nolan had the breath of the slate fragments of fate. I asked my believers that the slate fragments of fate are in your hands..." "we can discuss the matter of Freya later, but the slate fragments of fate are related to the fate of the whole glory. Please return them to me for the sake of the overall situation." Oh, yes, young man. You can learn and sell now. You also know how to use righteousness to oppress me. Li De''s eyes narrowed slightly. Isn''t it that the enemies don''t get together this time. But you want Norland and the slate of destiny? I''m sorry you''re late. "Lord of the morning, King Nolan is blessed by me at the moment. You don''t need to worry about it. There are so many cities waiting for protection on the plane. I believe you won''t lack this one." "As for the slate fragment of fate, it has been controlled by me and can''t be returned to you..." the master of dawn browed and showed some dissatisfaction on his face. "The LORD God of dawn, the slate of destiny is the cohesion of the whole glorious destiny, with the most original power. If you want to control the slate of destiny, you must be recognized by the multiple planes of glory and bear the power of destiny. In the whole alliance of angels, only the sun goddess carries the power of fate, which is beyond the control of other gods. You say you control the slate of destiny? Are you kidding!? If you destroy the overall situation, you are against the whole alliance of angels and all the gods of the divine system! You should be able to imagine the consequences of this, Lord dawn. " The power of fate is the most original power. Among so many powerful gods, only the sun goddess with the most powerful power carries it. Other people don''t even have the qualification to touch it. Now suddenly, a person comes out and says that he controls the slate fragments of fate. What is it? Are there so many gods in the alliance of angels that they can''t even compare with a strange god who has never heard of a name? But when the master of dawn is ready to continue to ridicule Li Dewei and force him to hand over the fragments of the slate of fate, his expression directly froze. Because at this time, pieces of the slate of fate appeared in Li De''s hands, and they were directly held by him. What''s more exaggerated is that the power of destiny, the source of glory, is escaping from Li De at the moment. He is standing in front of the master of dawn, who can''t feel his breath. All of Li De''s life is covered by the power of fate. The master of dawn was shocked when he saw this picture, and his eyes widened. It was incredible. "How can you control the fragments of the slate of destiny without the help of the creation artifact? How can you bear the power of fate?! It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible!! That''s the exclusive power of Creator. How can you master it? " The voice was a little sharp, which frightened the aristocrats who watched secretly. What happened to shock the mythical existence of Wei''an?? It can be imagined that Li De''s bearing the power of fate has a great impact on the Lord of dawn. The shocked expression of the Lord of dawn made Li De fall into meditation. With the help of karelina and the system, he encountered danger when carrying the power of fate, but he passed it safely. So I don''t know how difficult it is to bear the power of fate. I only know that the mermaid God of powerful divine power failed. At this time, the master of dawn''s gaffe makes him feel thoughtful. It seems that the people who can bear the power of fate are extremely rare. So that the first reaction of the Lord of dawn, a god of this level, when he saw the people bearing the power of fate, was that he did not believe it. "It seems that the power of fate is more important than I imagined. Katherine didn''t remind me much..." when Li De''s mind turned, he collected the fragments of the slate of fate, and another fragment was still suppressed in the city of dawn, so he didn''t carry it with him. The master of the morning light didn''t come back until Li De had collected the fragments of the slate of fate, but his eyes to Li De changed again, with some jealousy in his eyes. Why? He is the master of dawn, and he can''t bear the power of fate. How can a strange Lord bear the burden? God is not a life without desire, they are just a group of powerful life, also have their own desire, and desire to obtain more powerful power is all life instinct.The power of fate is the most original power, and all the gods who know its benefits are eager to control it. So the Lord of dawn is not reconciled. He almost fell, but he could not bear the power of fate. This strange god suddenly jumped out, not only robbed his subordinates, but also controlled the power of fate that he could not control. This kind of violent impact let the Lord of dawn break the defense directly. His chest was filled with discontent. "Lord dawn, how do you control the fragments of the slate of destiny?" Li De eyebrows a pick, smile. "Talent." I''m... the Lord of dawn is so stuffy in his chest that he can''t vomit. What is talent? It means that my talent is poor?? I''m the God of power!! It''s not a cat and dog garbage God!! After taking a few deep breaths, he pressed down his tumbling emotion. He looked at Li De with a burning look in his eyes, and said with some longing. "Lord dawn, there are three pieces of destiny stone in the alliance of angels, which will be useful to you. We can make a deal. You can tell me how to control the pieces of the slate of destiny. I can let you touch those pieces of the slate of destiny... " is it so red? Can''t beat the reality version? After pondering for a moment, Li De shook his head decisively. Are you kidding? He can''t teach others the curse of fate. Even if he can, he can''t do such an idiotic trade. How important are the fragments of the slate of fate? How can the master of the morning light give them? This is just a big cake. "Lord of dawn, my power of controlling fate is luck under chance. Just like magic talent, talent is talent. You can''t learn how to teach without talent." The master of dawn''s face was ugly again. At last, the flame in his eyes went out, and he gave Li De a cold look. Now he was no longer entangled. "I hope you take care of yourself, Freya. I''ll come back to get it..." after that, he turned to gaze at the empty space around him for a moment, turned to tear the space, and disappeared in front of the palace. A moment later. "Master, he left..." hearing Freya''s voice, Li De shook his head and looked helpless. The Lord of dawn is also a mallet. I don''t believe it when I say it''s a talent. I don''t count what I am? I have the system and you have it?? Now, this idiot has red eye. Is it so hard to admit that you are a scum? The angel alliance will surely know that the Lord of dawn controls the power of fate, and the future will probably cause trouble... alas, the origin of all this is that you don''t believe in the existence of talent. Never mind what I am, this time, is the question of the pure dawn. It doesn''t matter to me. I don''t know anything... has adjusted his mind quickly after make complaints about it. Fortunately, he had been psychologically prepared before that. As long as he did not give up collecting fragments of the slate of fate, sooner or later, the two sides would have conflicts. What about the angel alliance? If you want him to give up the slate fragments of fate, you can''t even think about it unless you send the sun goddess to use a beauty trick on him, or the goddess of night, or the God of love and beauty. Li De is a tough man, but she is still in a state of stupidity. Lord of the morning, what a terrible character it is. In ancient legend, it is one of the most powerful gods. Now these people treat Li De equally. And Li De also dare to threaten each other, what''s more exaggerated is that the Lord of dawn also recognizes this threat. It''s a fantastic scene, full of fantasy, and they can''t believe it''s real. Although they know Li Deqiang, they didn''t expect to be so strong. What an exaggeration it is to be able to shake with the gods in myths and legends? Spock''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t recover for a long time. The old man was particularly shocked. He had worked hard to adjust his mind in the past ten days, but now he came again, which made him break the defense again. I''ll never be a teacher of any goddamn genius again. It''s too shocking. That''s the Lord of the morning, so scared away by the living!! I''m still learning the magic of fart. I''ll eat until I die. No matter how powerful it is, it''s just like that... Princess Katie''s eyes can drip water, and her heart is full of admiration for Li De now. Handsome to suffocating appearance, elegant outstanding temperament, powerful to intoxicating power, such a man, is not her dream prince charming?Goddess, you finally heard my prayer and praised you... the faces of the nobles around you also became very wonderful at this time. He was so shocked by Li De that he couldn''t speak clearly. "The Lord of dawn... The Lord of dawn will have equal relations with Li Dechuan. Am I dreaming?" "We should follow such a strong man!" "No, I must give my daughter to Li Dechuan. Even if such a character keeps a normal relationship with us, his family can still stand up..." the king, who was surrounded by nobles in the center, turned his back and stepped away from those excited nobles. He came to Li De with an excited expression, and his tone was more respectful than before. "Under the crown of dawn, you are as bright as the moon and the sun. The people of Wangdu need your guidance. Please give us your instructions. " After the Lord of dawn was driven away by Li De, King Nolan had to rely on Li De next. As a king, he is very smart. They have no choice but to go to the winner. If Lee is lost by the main force of dawn, he will do the same. Li De took a deep look at the king. "Get ready to move out of Wangdu and stop dreaming. The Lord of the morning has appeared, which is not good news. It can be predicted that in the future, the divine war will soon spread to the capital, and you may be besieged by dozens of old evil gods. " In his heart, the king immediately understood the meaning of Li De''s words. The arrival of the Lord of dawn means that the alliance of angels has been preliminarily established. The next moment is to collide with the old evil spirits. In such a terrible God war, Wang was not even a fart. "Please save tens of millions of civilians in Wangdu..." Li De glanced around, looked at the expectation in the eyes of the surrounding people, and nodded slightly. "I will find you a safe place to live." If we don''t eat the tens of millions of people, it really hurts him. These are all white flower believers. Whoosh ~ while Li De was talking to the king, a pure white hawk in the sky swooped down from the sky towards spark on the ground, like a sharp arrow. Spock sensed the familiar breath and woke up abruptly. He quickly extended his hand to let Falcon land on his arm. The handsome Falcon attracted the curiosity of many nobles. Without hesitation, spark took out a secret letter from the Falcon''s abdomen in front of the public. After a few eyes, his face changed and he turned to Li De directly. "Kachar, this is your letter..." the king and the nobles around him were staring at them with a delicate expression. Li De''s face remained unchanged. He took the letter and read it. A moment later, his momentum suddenly soared and he turned to look at the king in a cold voice. "Your Majesty, the position of the old evil god is broken. I want to go back to the southern provinces..." a few important and urgent messages came from the secret letter. The first is the broken plane of the old evil gods in front of the dwarf Valley, from which several old evil gods are pouring out. At this time, they are wantonly destroying the barren wasteland. And these days, the old evil god seems to be aware of the breath of the fragments of the slate of fate, and is moving towards the direction of the city of dawn. The spirits of the sea god system can''t help but those old evil spirits, whose origins seem rather terrible. The second news is that the red eyes are coming from the storm waters. Their purpose is Issa, and they claim that Issa is their golden descendant. They want to take her back to yinyuezhihui city-state, but she is stopped by Weina and needs him to go back to solve it. The last one is about the underground world. The long hidden black dragon was born three days ago, and its strength reached the level of spirit. Moreover, the other side had a very powerful artifact, which caused a huge disturbance in the underground world. Because of the evil spirits of the old days, the Department of ocean gods could not dispatch gods to encircle and suppress them. It could only send two gods to hold each other. Chapter 490 Three days before the Lord of dawn came to the capital. Green city. During this period of time, green city gained a rare peace, and the tense atmosphere after the old days came was swept away. Because the great God of dawn ELO became their patron under the crown. A powerful God is in the city, which is immeasurable to enhance the self-confidence of the residents. In addition, a variety of new policies for the benefit of the people issued by the listing department have brought the support of the bottom residents to the peak. It''s so simple to have a strong backing on your head and a stable life policy to make a city stable. Although many vested interests are dissatisfied or even resented by those policies against the nobility, no matter how arrogant the nobility is in the face of the general situation, they can only bow their heads. Power comes out of the barrel of a gun. The words of a great man are applicable to any world. However, although the general trend is irreversible, there are always some aristocrats whose vested interests are damaged. They resent, and they are not willing to cede their usurped interests to others. Dozens of nobles gathered quietly after the night lady looked down on the earth. They gathered in Nightingale street, the most prosperous area of the south city. This is the famous red light district of green city. It''s said that there are 3000 drifters working here after dark. These drifters are a group of skilled women. Of course, there are also many handsome white faced men wearing very simple clothes, bare chest and abdomen, for the choice of passing ladies. It is said that there are so many lost world adventurers who want to work in this industry that they have to obtain a work permit to take the job. This makes many adventurers who have lost their positions resentful. This is absolutely racial discrimination. We should fight against this unfair world, let everyone have a job, and let the light of the right path shine on the road... these nobles gathered in Nightingale street and did not attract much attention. Aristocrats, if they gather in remote areas on a large scale, it will certainly arouse the vigilance of the guard army. but if we go to a red light district together, then even the vigilant probe is just make complaints about the Tucao, the multiplayer movement... These rotten nobles. The most luxurious brothel in Nightingale street is brightly lit at night, when the biggest house has been rented by nobles. The first and third floors of the house are no different from other brothels. A group of people are drinking flower wine with the opposite sex. Only the second floor did not imagine the scene of fun, at this time the atmosphere inside the house is particularly serious. Dozens of nobles are sitting together, solemnly talking to each other in a low voice. Outside, their subordinates were playing with the maid, and from time to time they could hear the coquettish and angry voices. People with a clear eye can know that these nobles are negotiating some secret matters under the cover of brothels. When it was confirmed that all the nobles had arrived, the middle-aged nobleman, who was in his early fifties and had a rebellious face, stood up, looked around the room with a kind of cold eyes and spoke in a deep voice. "Gentlemen, you should know what I came to you for today!" The people around immediately quieted down and looked at him one by one. Some of the middle-aged nobles were angry and yelled after a cold hum. "Archduke O''Kelly betrayed us!" "Do you know what the hell the city hall is doing today? hear nothing of? Let me tell you... according to the latest regulations of the city hall, from today on, green city will abolish the aristocratic privilege and use the points system. Everyone will enjoy the corresponding level of power by virtue of the number of points. And we nobility will no longer have privilege! " This made the noble below breathe a little faster, and resentment flashed in many people''s eyes. Isn''t the reason why aristocrats are aristocrats is that they enjoy superior power? Now that this power has been deprived, how are they different from others?? Looking at the anger on the aristocrat''s face below, the middle-aged aristocrat''s voice rose a bit. "Once this damned policy is implemented, we will never be able to turn over! Elegant and noble, we will be the same as those humble and dirty civilians in green city! And as long as the other side gets higher points than me, their power is even higher than ours! " "After that damned false god robbed our city, he not only failed to protect our wealth, but also constantly issued various policies to exploit us! This is absolutely unforgivable! " "We are aristocrats and the real masters of green city. Why should we be bullied by a false god?" "If it goes on like this, our aristocracy will soon become a joke. At that time, that damned bastard will continue to bully us, rob us of our wealth, occupy our manor, and even bring our women into our houses! "As soon as these words came out, the anger of the noble in the house rose again. Many nobles were filled with indignation and wanted to stab those who introduced this policy to death, but some nobles were afraid and pessimistic about the future. After Lee occupied green city, it was definitely a good thing for the ordinary people, but it was an indescribable beginning of pain for the aristocracy who occupied the largest share of interests. Because all of Li De''s normality is towards ordinary people, they clearly know that the aristocracy has been abandoned. Their privileges in the past were deprived one by one, their interests were eroded bit by bit, and they could bear it before. After all, they were still aristocrats, and they had wealth and power beyond the imagination of the common people. Until today, the city hall''s points policy has completely crushed them. Because of the point policy, it has a mountain like body, thousands of blade long tentacles, and each tentacle has countless eyes. It''s evil and weird that can''t be described in words. Even veterans who have been in war for a long time will be stunned and fall into madness. Its breath is like the most extreme evil in the world, decadent and dark, infiltrating people to the extreme. Seeing this sleeping strange life, I love a firewood and fell into extreme panic. Just after he was bewitched to untie the seal, the octopus like heresy devoured him, but after his body died, his consciousness did not know why he did not revive, instead, he became a part of this heresy. With concentration, I love a firewood and start to feel around through the eyes all over my body. A moment later, one by one pictures came, I love a firewood fell into the extreme shock. Under his induction, I saw a thousand blade high, tentacles thousands of blades of detestable things are rampant on the earth. Where the old evil god passed, the earth was broken, the mountains collapsed, and the plants were crushed into the rock layer.... the horrible scene was like the end. This abomination is him... He has become an old evil god!! "My God, your uncle... I''ve become an old evil god?"?? No, it''s part of the old evil god? " I love a firewood. I can''t help it. "My elf, my cat girl, my demon... I don''t want to live any more. I''ve become a tentacle... eh, tentacle? Well... According to the movies I''ve seen, it seems very interesting. Bah, I''m not such a person. I just look at the evil and darkness in this world with a critical eye. " A moment later, I love a firewood and want to cry without tears. If I become a tentacle monster, then I will not have to worry about opening the harem. But the problem is that he has only one idea left. Even Diao Chan''s waist is useless... He can''t control this terrible body at all. Moreover, as long as he is close to the main consciousness energy body composed of countless consciousness, he will be eroded by disorder and chaos. If he comes hard, he may not be able to control his body, but become a part of those chaotic bodies. Boom ~ in my sense of loving a firewood, this old evil god is rampant around, destroying everything. The tentacles with thousands of blades are like iron chains crashing on the earth. The whole wilderness of the earth is directly burst, and there are tens of blades or even hundreds of blades deep cracks. No one can know how terrible the destructive power of a thousand blade old evil god is. I love a firewood, looking at the scenes outside, my mind suddenly swayed. Even if he lost his noumenon, it seems that it''s not a bad thing to have such power... Unfortunately, he can''t control this powerful body. Think of this again. A moment later, I love a firewood and a spirit. He found that there were four old evil spirits in the distance, which were slightly smaller than him. But what makes him a little proud is that he is the eldest of these Octopus monsters with eyes full of tentacles. He is bigger than everyone. The old evil god, who was possessed by him, began to roar when he saw other abominable things. The abominable words were full of bitterness and decay, which made people extremely uncomfortable. I love a firewood who can''t understand this, but he can probably sense its meaning by virtue of the confused consciousness around him. These old evil spirits seem to be aware of the existence of something, and they are going to look for it... unfortunately, the consciousness of the old evil spirits is a polymer composed of countless chaotic consciousness, which is too chaotic to express accurate consciousness, so I love a firewood and can''t get more information. After the discussion, a total of five old evil gods began to move in one direction. One old evil god is terrible enough. When five old evil gods are combined, they can destroy heaven and earth. No matter what it is, even the towering mountains will be razed to the ground.This is not the life that can be born by the theme plane, it is the God and devil that can destroy the world. I love a firewood in the spirit of the sea can only feel and shock, perfect as a gourd eater this role. After destroying hundreds of kilometers of land, I love a firewood and saw a cloud shrouded valley. No, from the perspective of the old evil spirits, the valley is more like a small pit... to his surprise, there are still people guarding the wall here, and even in the face of the attack of the old evil spirits, they do not break up, but dare to fight back. It seems that this is the purpose of these old evil spirits. After they came here, the body of the terrible Octopus stopped, and thousands of octopus tentacles began to dance, attacking the valley.... Chapter 491 Hoo Hoo ~ the wind is fierce, wringing ice and snow, and it stings my face. Castro''s speed has soared to the extreme. A giant iron and steel beast, which stirs up the blade of the blade, gallops past under the vast snow, leaving only a vast figure behind... after receiving a secret letter, Lee leaves the capital of Nolan and drives Castro to return to the southern provinces. Although the trip to the capital of Kings came and went in a hurry, the harvest was rich. The main target, the slate of fate, has been taken. In addition, Wangdu''s population of tens of millions is also a wealth that can not be described simply. At the moment, it is waiting for him to transfer. Of course, the price is not without. The hammer of the Lord of dawn has hated him, a pure man who loves peace. And the hatred between the two sides is not easy to untie... isn''t it that your men took refuge in me, I got the slate fragments of fate first, and the king of Nolan also belongs to me? As for being so careful? Unlike me, I didn''t say anything about all of these, and I was willing to bear such hardships... Li De was indignant and cried out that people''s hearts were not the same. It can be predicted that in the future, the Lord of dawn will come to him for trouble after he recovers his strength. In particular, this bastard even thinks about Freya all day, which is his preparation mount... It''s shameless. There are gains and losses in Wang Du''s heart this time. In fact, on the whole, there is nothing to lose. As for the master of dawn, because of Freya, the two sides are naturally enemies, and there is no room for relief. Unless the gavel no longer peeps at his mount and is willing to bear the loss of the twelve winged blazing angel. But think can also know, with the pride of the Lord of dawn, probably will not give up Freya. In Wangdu, the reason why the other party talks with him so calmly is that his strength has not yet recovered to the peak, and he is not sure to kill him. Once the opponent returns to the powerful divine power level, it will definitely make him extremely uncomfortable with these abominations. The eyes of death full of tentacles are full of decadence and chaos. Ordinary people will fall into madness even if they look at them. And there are as many as five of these old monsters. In a trance, he saw the scene of countless octopus tentacles crashing down from the clouds and the whole earth crashing when he came back from the sealed place. Li De''s eyes became very cold when he thought of being thrown out like erha last time. "Last time I didn''t kill you, I was carrying a sarcophagus, and now I dare to pretend to be in front of me..." boom ~ when he was ready to drive Castro close, suddenly there was a burst of light in the distant clouds. I saw a blue energy rushing up, hitting an old evil god with the most violent posture, directly cutting off more than ten octopus tentacles. But the energy didn''t dissipate. It exploded directly in the sky, and then it suddenly tore a huge gap in the air, like a crack in the sky. At the moment when the crack opened, the sea water surged from all over the sky... the water mist rose in the whole sky. The next second, a huge Mermaid with a trident appeared in the sky, and the power of the LORD was as majestic as a mountain. The heaven and the earth trembled under the divine power. It''s the mermaid God. In the mist, this space seems to become the sea, and the fighting power of the mermaid God is improving visibly. In the end, he was one to five, and he was unrivalled. Trident has a brilliant blue light. Every time it stabs, it can shatter the surrounding space into chaos, while the attacked old evil god''s tentacles burst and his body is covered with scars. The scene is extremely exaggerated, which is more popular than the divine battle among the minstrels. This is the real God war. Every attack and collision makes heaven and earth tremble. The only regret is that in this burst battlefield, only the mermaid God with trident can cause damage to those old evil spirits. Although the other four sea gods also took advantage of the sea water to diffuse the sky and the earth, and their fighting power rose sharply, they often spent a lot of energy and energy and could not cut off their tentacles. What''s more despairing is that the severed tentacles of the old evil gods will directly turn into fog when they fall to the ground, and then fuse into their bodies again, and soon new tentacles will grow out. This near immortality is abnormal. It''s definitely a headache for any deity to collide with this kind of crude old evil god. You can''t fight to death. If you hurt your opponent badly for several times, your breathing can return to normal. However, if you are attacked once by your opponent, you will suffer huge damage. It''s extremely difficult. Seeing this scene, Li De finally understood why these old monsters had not been destroyed by several gods of the sea god system.Among them, only the mermaid God had a trident to fight against, and the other sea gods had completely become the parallel products of soy sauce. The difficulty of these old evil spirits is exaggerated. Seeing this, Li De no longer hesitated to make Castro smaller. He flew to the war zone alone. A moment later. Above the valley of dwarves, Lide shows his figure. The dwarf Valley is located in the remote mountains on this side of the barren wasteland, surrounded by mountains, and the environment is very good. But after the God war, the geographical environment has changed greatly. Except for the three or two peaks near the dwarf Valley, the surrounding mountains are like dry land ploughed over. The peaks are broken, the boulders are rolling, the mountains are filled up, and the streams are diverted. The battle between gods caused irrecoverable damage to the surrounding environment. Even some of the mountains have broken into the earth''s core because of the terrible power of both sides, and are pouring out magma. It''s a doomsday scene. This is the real power of the gods. The cities in the dwarf valley became the victims of the divine battle. Fortunately, the soldiers had evacuated under the cover of the sea gods, otherwise the loss would be more serious. After perceiving Li De''s appearance, the main god of the mermaid, who was fighting in front of him, had a heart movement and had a phantom in front of him. "Lord kachar, we need your help! It seems that these old evil spirits have been blessed with some kind of power, and even if they are seriously injured, they can quickly recover to the peak. We can''t kill them.... the tone of her voice was extremely dignified, and she fell into the old evil god''s almost immortal ability, which caused great trouble to her. In the eyes of the mermaid God, Li De is a powerful being of the same level or even higher. It''s only normal to ask him for help. Moreover, the other side sent them to garrison the dwarf valley. Now it''s impossible to leave all the tasks to them. Li De''s eyelids jumped when he heard the speech. He subconsciously looked at his grade 29 and felt a little disconsolate... Sometimes it''s not good to boast too much. If the blowing bull can be real, he will be invincible... "Freya, go to help the mermaid God immediately. I want to see whether these old monsters can recover quickly or you can make a sword quickly!" After saying that, carry your hands and pretend to be in control. The wind blows the robe, with that handsome to the extreme face, it is to let the mermaid God face softened down. Handsome is really a lifetime thing... after receiving the response, the main spirit of the mermaid disappeared. At this time, Freya tears the sky behind her and bravely kills the old evil god. Level 36 twelve winged death blazing angel. Wearing black angel armor, carrying a long cross sword, twelve black wings brush out. The terrible pressure began to surge out in all directions. It''s the ultimate. As a deity, and the existence of medium level divine power, Freya''s strength naturally needs no more words. Sharp eyes a coagulate, direct to leave her nearest an old evil spirit to kill. The wave of terror tears the void, and the power is unparalleled. Whew ~ in the next moment, thousands of blades away, several tentacles of the old evil god who was watched by Freya burst directly, splashing blood all over the sky. The old evil god uttered a painful roar, waving thousands of blade long tentacles, whistling ~ those appeared like steel whips, smashing at Freya with the momentum of destroying the stars. Freya couldn''t be hit so easily. Her twelve wings moved slightly and began to fly in the air flexibly. Dancing freely in a mess, full of lightness and agility. rumbled ~ earth under those whiskers hit like a fragile bubble, inch burst, huge stones and soil splashing hundreds of blades high, the whole scene is like the end of the world. In the waving of those tentacles, everything around turned to ashes. Li De''s situation is more and more anxious. - I love a firewood. At this time, his mood fluctuates greatly. Although he can''t control the body of the old evil gods, he still dazzles when he sees this tentacle fighting with a group of gods who destroy the sky and the earth. But when he found Li De in black and white weaving robe, his heart was immediately shocked. "Lying trough!! Dressed in black and white robes, almost perfect aristocratic temperament... This is ELO''s crown??? Unexpectedly saw this big boss!! This is a big deal. Can my possessed evil god fight against ELO? I can''t blow it all my life! " ELO has a great reputation among the players, and has always been known as the strongest God of the aborigines.Even after the advent of the old days, the gods came down to earth, such as the sun goddess, the God of war and other powerful gods, but ELO still dominated by his extremely handsome appearance. I love a firewood. Although it''s an LSP, I''m still full of admiration in the face of such a character. I''ve imagined for countless times that my own magic would freeze the whole city and let the gods kneel down in front of the public... It''s the king of force. Now it''s the myth that shines into reality. If this experience is sent out, he can already imagine those sand sculpture netizens on the forum praising him... "unfortunately, we can''t control the body of this evil god, or we will break off if we really fight with ELO..." - - - - the battle between the two sides can be described as destroying heaven and earth. No matter the gods of the sea gods or Freya, their strength can not be underestimated. The old evil gods are more domineering. Their terrifying resilience and exaggerated body shape make them invincible. Li De observed for a long time from afar and finally found that if he didn''t want to destroy the recovery ability of these old evil gods, he was afraid that this terrible divine battle would consume them and that they might be the losers in the end. It''s really hard to deal with these indestructible existence. After thinking for a long time, Li De''s heart moved. He thought of the stone fragment of fate he had just got. He took it out of his arms and looked at the attribute panel again. The special attribute made his eyes light up gradually. Feature - twist rule: after activating the slate fragment of fate, it can twist the surrounding rules, has the effect of forced purification for the forces that do not belong to the glory world, and can erase the old chaotic forces in a certain range. The slate of destiny is an artifact of creation, and it is the treasure of creation to suppress the glorious destiny. Part of its ability is specifically used to target chaos and old forces, because only these forces can subvert glory. With the mood of trying, Li De slowly entered the power of faith into the stone fragments of fate. But after spending hundreds of thousands of dollars, he found that this power can''t even afford the water. If he wants to use the power of faith to activate the slate fragments of fate, it will take at least tens of millions of dollars... big dog doesn''t burn money like that. After a moment, his face looked happy. Sure enough, LSP still needs to be governed by a desire woman, and the power of fate is the key to open the slate fragments of fate... thinking of this strange face, isn''t the power of fate obtained from the slate fragments of fate? What do you take if you don''t use the power of fate to activate it? Surging with , I didn''t think I had the IQ off the line... make complaints about ''s own Tucao. The slate of fate is like a light bulb with electricity on, and it begins to shine dimly. The most fundamental power of glory began to flow slowly. Li De''s thoughts moved and his eyes fixed on the old evil god nearest to him. "Freya, prepare to kill the gods!" Indifferent words resounded through the sky. Then Li De was shocked by the gaze of several sea gods and a firewood I love, and a gray fuzzy force in his hand shot out. The distant old evil spirits had no time to react and were directly hit by the attack across time and space. Click ~ at the moment when the old evil god was hit, there was a sound like broken glass in the huge God''s body. Then the body of the old evil god with whiskers full of eyes trembled, and a ferocious and decadent energy burst around like a pierced balloon. In a moment, a hurricane hung up. When the energy dissipated, the old evil god, who was just so domineering, seemed to lose a fight with his wife at night, and her tentacles were soft on the ground... aware of this scene, Freya''s mind turned, and the Angel Sword in her hand burst out with an unparalleled sword spirit. Magic - the blade of destruction. Concentrate all your strength to burst out a sword Qi, which has a must hit effect. After being hit, the opponent will be destroyed. The lower the divinity, the higher the damage. The blue sword Qi with a thousand blades spans time and space, where it passes is nothing. The sword Qi, with infinite divine power, cuts across the heads of the old evil gods with the gesture of destroying the heavens. Puyi ~ the thousand blade high old evil god was cut off with one sword. With a strong corrosive blood splash, like a fountain from the sky, those blood drops on the ground, making a Zizi corrosion sound, the earth, rocks, trees, all were corroded out of one huge hole after another. At the last moment, the tentacles with thousands of blades began to smash around crazily. The land within thousands of blades seemed to be hammered by countless steel whips. The whole ground burst, and even the rock layer could be seen in the deepest partDust and gravel splashed all over the sky, covering everyone''s sight. When the dust slightly dispersed, the old evil god collapsed on the ground with no breath. And that near immortal ability no longer works. Seeing this scene, I love a firewood. His consciousness trembles. If he still has his body, he will surely hear the sound of swallowing his saliva. Just now, the excitement of fighting with such mythical characters as ELO turned into fear. Although the old evil god was his younger brother, he was also a strong group. Now he was killed by ELO''s next move?? Although it was not Yiluo who started to kill the old evil god, if the other side didn''t get rid of the almost immortal state, the old evil god would not die... if he just aimed at me, can I bear it? Think of this, I love a firewood, hit a shiver, panic. "I can''t die here... It''s not easy to become a tentacle monster, and it''s such a powerful tentacle monster that I haven''t had time to rob some elves to open the harem. I''m a gentleman, bright and upright, upright and upright, hard as iron... How can I fall down here! No, I''m going to retreat strategically. I can''t fight any more. It''s bad if I hurt ELO''s crown. Even if I can''t hurt ELO''s crown, it''s immoral even if I trample on the flowers and plants around me... " I love a firewood. In an instant, I burst out an unprecedented will to survive and want to control my body by force. But the confused idea of the polymer ignored his idea of escape, instead, he was furious and wanted to kill Li De. What I love about a firewood is that all the dead come out, because at this time, the second light of chaos and nothingness burst out in Li De''s hands. Then the classic reappeared, and his little brother No. 2 was killed on the spot again, bleeding all over the ground, which was worse than the war situation when he went out to talk about his ideal life with his girlfriend for the first time... now I love a firewood completely crazy, if it goes on like this, wouldn''t he want to follow these little brothers? I love a piece of firewood, who wants to make a living again, starts to rush towards the chaotic polymer in the spiritual sea. After touching the chaotic subjective consciousness, his heart once again emerged endless desire to kill and destroy. Seeing Li De''s figure, he was eager to rush up to him immediately. No way, Miss Ozawa is still waiting for me to go back, I can''t just fall down!! In the endless chaos, I love a firewood to change my will. With the help of this exaggerated desire to survive, I managed to control the huge divine body, and then directly turned and ran back... fortunately, the polymer only had basic consciousness and did not produce self, which made me love a firewood to dominate this chaotic polymer. But in the end, my love for a firewood is about to collapse. Those confused consciousness body all the time in his ear roar, curse, let his consciousness more confused. After escaping from the battlefield, he used all his strength to escape from the main consciousness, and then he fell into a coma. When the younger brothers of the two evil spirits saw that I loved a firewood and ran away, they didn''t love to fight and left with it. It seems that such evil spirits have the nature to obey the life of the upper class... over the dwarf Valley, Li De didn''t stop the three old evil spirits from leaving. Because he was embarrassed to find that the power of fate in his body can only stimulate the magic trick of twisting the rules twice, and it will take at least a week to restore the power of fate in his body. If the three old evil spirits'' nearly immortal ability is not broken, they will not be able to stay even if they run away. The mermaid God watched the three old evil spirits run away and did not continue to chase them. Fighting with these monsters for nearly a day, although the other side couldn''t help her, she couldn''t kill the other side with all her means, so Li De didn''t want to catch up with her. The other four sea gods who had been making soy sauce for a long time looked at Li De with admiration. They spent so much energy that they couldn''t help the old evil spirits. Li De killed two of them as soon as he came. That''s a big gap. The LORD God of kachar is really extraordinary. They have no alliance with the wrong people. Several sea gods and Mermaid God approached Li De and immediately began to praise him. "Praise you, Lord kachar..." "thank you for your help. We are the only ones who are afraid of losing without you today..." "Lord kachar, you are really powerful and shocking." Li De said modestly: "generally, a few days ago, he had a fight with the master of Chenxi in Nuolan, which made him dare not peep at Nuolan any more. It cost him a lot. If we hadn''t collided with the Lord of dawn, we might have arrived earlier today. It''s a pity that we can''t leave all these old evil spirits behind this time... "That''s OK. He just said that he had a fight with the main body of dawn, and he didn''t say whether it was him or Freya. Hiss ~ several sea gods looked at each other in surprise. How can the Lord of Cachar fight the Lord of dawn in Nolan? And even beat back the powerful existence of the top five gods in the Department of light!! The main god of kachar really has the uncanny terror fighting power!! No wonder they didn''t kill all the old evil spirits. They had just fought with the Lord of dawn. They must have consumed a lot. Li De''s status has once again risen in the hearts of several people, and he has a little bit of a high attitude towards him. They even have the idea that the future will be bright if they make an alliance with such a powerful God. Mermaid God''s eyes are also colorful, looking at Li De''s eyes more and more soft. Yu Guang''s eyes brightened when he saw the pieces of destiny stone in Li De''s hands. "Lord kachar, this is the fragment of the slate of destiny you found in King Nolan?" Li De''s face remained unchanged and he nodded with a smile. He also took out the fragments of the slate of fate to indicate it. "Yes, the serial number of this piece of slate of fate is 15. It has just been able to kill the old evil god. It also played a significant role." Naturally, this is true, but under preconceived ideas, several people do not think that Li De is an old evil god who completely depends on the stone fragments of fate, but his own strength to kill. Several people talk, Freya also received the sword and returned. In her palm, she held two deities with extremely evil breath. After being killed, the body of those two deities atrophied and rotted rapidly, leaving only deities. Li De took a look at it and put it in his pocket. He didn''t say much. Just with a look of regret, he glanced at the dwarf valley. Despite this battle, the sea gods are trying to protect the city below. But the aftereffects of the fighting at the divine level are too terrible. At this time, the city, which was built with careless blood, has been completely destroyed and turned into ruins. The priceless Mithril vein has been buried in huge rocks, and several large iron mines have collapsed. The scene looks a little bleak. "Let this city sleep with this..." looking at the destroyed city below, Li De felt some emotion in his eyes. In a trance, he seemed to see the scene that he led several level 15 combat forces to conquer the city. Castro, clad in steel armor, can kill hundreds of orcs each dive. COSO, the bronze one eyed giant, holds two huge long swords. One man monopolizes thousands of wolf cavalry, killing blood. A large-scale mixed magic of the blood clan caster group killed tens of thousands of orcs... the scenes were like the next day. Li De took a deep breath and murmured in a complex tone that could not be explained. "The city of dawn..." in the background of the end of the world, it seems to solidify at the moment. Chapter 492 I love a firewood. I don''t lose consciousness completely after I''m in a coma. I can also feel the fuzzy information from the outside world when I''m in a coma. He controlled the body of the evil god to escape from the battlefield of terror. After he was crowned by ELO who could easily kill him, the old evil god seemed to have been marching to the depth of the barren wasteland. Then I met an orc city deep in the barren wasteland. It''s self-evident what will happen when the three evil gods full of desire to destroy encounter the city that still lives on the theme plane. But let me love a firewood surprise is, this Orc city even extreme terror, a burst of three strong Orc gods. Then the two sides began to get entangled. But with the ability of nearly immortality, the old evil spirits were still overbearing and kept pressing each other to fight. In the end, the three beast gods were seriously injured. But just when he and his younger brothers were about to win, a terrible energy was suddenly shot from the deep of the city, which directly made his collective consciousness in the sea of spirit fall into extreme chaos. He and his two younger brothers began to fight each other uncontrollably, and then fought farther and farther, giving up the orc city completely. After the collective consciousness fell into madness, I love a Chai Meng woke up from the coma. Then he was surprised to find that the entangled consciousness seemed to be affected by something, and began to twist and collide. The spirit was more chaotic than before. There was nothing he could do about it, so he had to crouch in the corner and observe the scene silently. After spying for a long time, I love a firewood suddenly ecstatic, although he does not know how to control the body of this evil god, but there is no way... He can go offline and post for help. The majority of sand sculpture players, there are always people who know the inside story, right?? Now no longer hesitated, heart with a strong excitement, directly offline. When he opened his eyes again, he appeared in the game room. I love Yitiao Chai, and I''m relieved. Fortunately, the offline function is still available. If I can''t get offline, I''ll have a lot of fun... then I mentioned some worries. Don''t go online and I won''t go back to the evil god? He quickly went online to confirm. When he felt the confused ideas around him again, he began to return to the earth and post on the official website. And the content of the post is also incomparable hard core. "Online, etc." I got the body of an old evil god, but I can''t control it. What should I do? ¡· below is a detailed description of how to find the place of the seal, how to untie the seal, how to become an old evil god, and finally spent a lot of pen and ink to describe how to fight with hero ELO. It''s also equipped with hundreds of screenshots. The terrible scene of destroying the sky and the earth is completely expressed in the picture. Of course, Li De is also intercepted by his screenshot. At the beginning, no one paid attention to this exaggerated post. It was just that he was bragging. But wait until many knowledgeable players confirmed the authenticity of this matter, the post immediately exploded. Then it was directly placed at the top of the official website, and the number of replies reached millions in just an hour. There are hundreds of thousands of new posts devoted to this issue. I love a firewood post below, sand carving netizens reply very eager. First floor: my NIMA is really blind. I don''t mind my eyes. This kind of good thing can happen?? This body is at least level 30 up!! Second floor: don''t come out of the first floor without knowledge, level 30? Level 30 is called a demigod, level 31 is called a God, which at least requires level 50. Congratulations, I haven''t seen such a high level for a long time. The old evil god I met last time was only level 45... the third floor: the boss asks for support, and the world also wants to be a tentacle monster. My girlfriends urgently need to be appeased... the fourth floor: give the landlord a suggestion, if If you can''t control it, don''t control it. Come to me. I''m in the ancient forest. Let me bear this sin. Fifth floor: Damn, why can''t I find the body of the gods?? It''s unfair and strongly demands that the function of everyone becoming a God be opened up... sixth floor:... however, although there are many replies, most of them are sand sculptures with envious eyes and out of focus, without much useful information. On the contrary, it was other forum posts discussing this issue that made him a great success. The post that touched him most was a player who called me love tiger stick. I love tiger stick: after reading so many discussions about the body of evil spirits, I feel deeply. In fact, I love a stick of firewood, and it''s easy to solve this problem. Let me talk about experience. I''m a hidden profession - Druid. After every deformation, I''m dominated by the corresponding animal instinct. For example, when I become a bear, I want to take out honey, when I become a cheetah, I like to hide in the shadow, and when I become a husky, I want to live in the sky... later, I summed up a rule that if I want to resist instinct, I must have strong mental and willpower.And this kind of power is not the illusory power that you say you are strong, but the real power on the physical level. For this reason, I spent a lot of time, searched numerous materials, and finally found a way to strengthen the mental and willpower. You don''t understand too many principles, and I just want to say the summary - in fact, it''s just two words: phagocytosis. Yes, it''s so simple. People need to eat food to grow up, and so does mental power. Self transformation after upgrading is good, but swallowing other mental power is the fastest way to grow up. But don''t be happy too soon. If this method is easy to implement, it won''t be known. What I said requires extremely harsh conditions. The most typical one is that the consciousness of the other party must be in your spiritual sea. If your consciousness goes into other people''s spiritual sea, sorry, you may be the one swallowed up. Consciousness has a very special nature. Once you leave your body, it will dissipate directly. These two conditions alone are enough to make 99.99% of people fail. So it sounds simple, but it''s extremely difficult in practice. But now I love a firewood experience is different, this guy has entered each other''s spiritual sea, or this is his own spiritual sea. What''s more, those confused consciousness bodies don''t have enough self-consciousness. In other words, this is a pile of meat in front of you, as long as you dare to eat, these will become your food. So if you want to find a way to control your body, the simplest and rudimentary way is to devour other consciousness to strengthen your mental power and strengthen your weak consciousness. So how to swallow it? It''s also very simple. You just need to pull the loose, marginal consciousness out of the chaotic consciousness, and then swallow it up individually, from the smallest to the largest. But remember, when swallowing, don''t peep into each other''s memory. You just need to absorb mental energy. Otherwise, if you swallow too much consciousness, you will blur yourself and even become other people. Such swallowing is not called swallowing, you will become a new aggregate of chaotic consciousness. The risk is very big. Do you want to try to do it by yourself? If you can''t do it, it''s better to give up. Otherwise, with the degree of connection between glory and reality, I''m afraid you will be crazy in reality. It''s a fight for life. Of course, if you succeed, you are the player whistling ~ with the piercing sound of the tentacles, you crash on the ground in an irresistible and terrifying manner. Boom ~ at this moment, the earth is just like rotten mud, directly burst, tens of blade high boulders, hundreds of blade wide ground directly smashed around, splashing, dust covered the whole sky. The scene is like stars falling on the earth, destroying the sky and the earth. When the dust settled, I love a firewood, in front of a 3000 blade long, hundreds of blade deep huge crack. In the eyes of ordinary people, it is like a ravine. Seeing this exaggerated scene, I love a firewood, and I''m so excited that I want to go crazy. It''s not that I haven''t seen the destructive power of the old evil god to destroy the world before, but it''s as a spectator. Now that he personally blows up the earth and creates such a terrible scene, his psychological sense of accomplishment is different. "Hahaha, I''m so fierce now. Is it feasible to go back to earth and use hard anti nuclear weapons? No, no, laomaozi, big Ivan, NIMA, these freaks, they don''t have to build such weapons to destroy the world to make airplanes? " "But now I can do anything I want, what can''t I do?" "Follow me to the elves, I''ll sleep a hundred!" Excited to scream, I love a firewood and began to fall into the infinite YY. It was a long time before I came back to myself. "Low key, low-key, I''m just an ordinary 35 level old evil god. At most, I''m invincible. It''s no big deal." Excited for a while, I love a firewood, suddenly seem to think of something, look at the side of the two younger brothers. Think deeply. "Since I can devour the chaotic consciousness of the body, can I devour the consciousness of these two little brothers? When the time comes, won''t I turn these two little brothers into my own If it''s a normal life, it''s death to act like this. However, the old evil gods did not have independent self-consciousness and only acted by instinct, so it''s not impossible. And now he is the eldest brother of two younger brothers, and can command each other not to resist. I love a piece of firewood, and I''m also a bold master. Now my heart starts to move, and I start to send out a breath to let the two little brothers get close to him. Two old evil spirits and I love a firewood have obvious subordination. Now they are close to him."My consciousness is so huge that I can split some of it, and it seems that it''s not difficult to split after I devour the polymer..." after a little meditation, I love a firewood and began to split my consciousness. Unexpectedly, the operation that I thought was very difficult split in the blink of an eye. "It''s a wonderful feeling. I can even transform myself into the entanglement of countless consciousness bodies before..." "sure enough, have I been infected by the old evil spirits now? But it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing. " After thinking about it for a while, I couldn''t figure out why I love a firewood, so I didn''t think about it at all. Mind move, control their own tentacles from his nearest brother No. 1 pulled over, and then the two sides head to head collision together. The appearance of two abominations is extremely horrible and weird. If an outsider thinks that they are going to reproduce in a very high probability... after the collision between the two sides, I love a firewood to control my own consciousness and sneak into each other''s spiritual sea. At the moment of entering the spiritual sea, my heart was shocked. Chaos and disorder, bloodthirsty and killing, the information of destroying everything came directly and almost scattered his condensed consciousness. Quickly crazy imagination Ozawa teacher cangjing teacher teaching appearance, this just kept the heart clean pure place. After carrying the first wave of shock, he immediately appeased the old evil god who was obviously irritable. After the other side was quiet for a few minutes, he began to swallow the other side''s consciousness again. One day, two days... Ten days later, I fell in love with a firewood and burst out laughing. "Hahaha, I''m a goddamn genius!" as like as two peas, 1 of the little brother at the same time, they are laughing at the same time, two disgusting things, and the scene looks very strange. The little brother No. 2 next to him also looked at his two peers with a confused face. Although his self-consciousness was very weak, he also felt inexplicably that he should stay away from these two idiots, so as not to infect himself... I love a firewood. At this time, I felt very strange, not only mentally increased, but also like another hand. After swallowing the little brother No. 1, if it is the same as he thought, the other party was controlled by him and became his part. With excited mood, I love a firewood and lock my eyes on the second old evil god. Little brother No. 2 trembled all over and seemed to notice something, but because of my love for a piece of firewood, I didn''t dare to move, so I could only tremble at his mercy. After some effort, the second old evil god was devoured by him. After devouring three old evil spirits, his consciousness has reached a very exaggerated level. Even if I love a firewood, I am confident that I can forcibly devour a complete old evil god without dispersing and devouring it. The powerful feeling is very wonderful, just like a man suddenly has the ability of seven times a night... and what makes him even more relaxed is that at this time, little brother 1 and little brother 2 have completely become the arms of the division. It''s like a third and fourth arm growing on the body. It''s very easy to control, and it also wipes out the negative emotions of chaos and killing. Now he has become a player in the skin of the old evil god! Although I''m not sure whether I can revive after death, I love a firewood and I''m so excited. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!! What a day it is "No, I can''t be too happy... ELO is more worried than me. If he offends the other side and breaks my non shooting body, he will be killed one by one. I want to stay away from here, I want to rob the elves, I want the night Royal hundred girls... " wailing, I love a firewood with two separate bodies, turn around and walk towards the barren wasteland, directly towards the ancient deep forest in the center of the Mainland... this LSP really wants to go to the ancient gods to rob the elves, and intends to put his inner thoughts into practice. That night, on the forum, I love Yitiao Chai spread the news of his success and released a screenshot of his three evil spirits. Three evil spirits with eyes full of death hold a mountain Biya in their arms, make a cute mouth, line up three monsters to twist their buttocks, and compete with each other with hundreds of tentacles.... the scene is extremely eye-catching, and it also causes a big uproar. This sand sculpture player that envies, envies, hates, the post does not want the money same crazy hair. "I don''t agree with my mother. I''ve been doing good every day for decades, but I haven''t met this kind of thing. Why did you meet it!! ¡· "jealousy separates my body from my wall. I didn''t expect to succeed. I don''t want to mix up..."Please be an individual. It''s enough to attach yourself to one. Buy one and get two free!! ¡· the news that I love Yitiao Chai has also attracted worldwide attention. At the moment when the sky cracks appear on the earth, a god body suddenly appears, saying that he has an old evil god. The value of this can make people''s heart beat faster. All countries immediately sent people to contact me. But unfortunately, even after the advent of the old days, Rongguang official website still maintains a detached position. No one can find the real address of this website, and no one can know the specific information of the person who posted it through the official website. This has left countless countries sighing. Sand sculpture players are not interested in the true identity of a firewood I love. Most people care about whether I can love a firewood and bring them some benefits? A lot of people began to use their brains. Now, if they hire a firewood I love to help them fight monsters and upgrade, how would it be? That''s not half god. And some guilds are thinking about whether they can let me love a firewood to help them build a city. Even a mountain can be moved with such three powerful labors. It''s a waste not to use them for infrastructure construction. More players directly contact me to love a firewood, and plan to establish a church for him, so that players can become his followers, so that they can get some magic and power rewards... at this time, I love a firewood, but I don''t realize how much influence it has on the earth and glory to become an old evil god. At this time, this LSP is still thinking about elves and wants to go far The ancient deep forest is a big one Chapter 493 The curtain of dwarf Valley has come to an end in a way no one thought of. After several years of mining, the big end of the Mitsui vein has been eaten by the city of dawn. Although the remaining ore is still valuable, it is not enough for Li De to open up a new mine for mining. At the moment, he did not hesitate to return to the city of dawn with Freya and several sea gods who obviously respected him. Although he only left for half a month this time, he just saw that the dwarf Valley had become a ruin. When he returned to the city of dawn to see the prosperity of the city, his heart was still delicate. Then the eyes immediately firmed up. No matter what the cost, the city built by itself can''t be allowed to follow the dwarf valley. Just as he felt it in his heart, suddenly there was a clear click in the sky, like the broken glass. All people in the city of dawn feel something. Now they look up at the sky. Above the sky, the crack that had originally cracked to a certain extent seemed to have been broken by two huge hands covering the sky, and the cracking sound resounded through the heaven and earth. The sky crack, widened again!! Below the residents see this scene, the hearts rise can not hide the panic, eyes full of panic. Many people worry that in the next second, the cracks in the sky will explode completely, from which countless terrifying demons will fall. Moreover, after the rift widened, the eruption of the old breath has been visible to the naked eye, and those ancient, decadent energies seem to corrupt everything on the theme plane. Yila ~ the old energy, which is several times stronger than before, is ejected from the crack and directly impacts on the regular shield of the release of the slate fragments of fate. The moment of contact between the two sides, like sulfuric acid splashed on the ground, issued Zizi corrosion sound. Just when everyone raised their hearts, the fragments of the slate of destiny burst into a bright light. The next moment, the nearly collapsed shield was strengthened again, and as before, it began to devour the old energy and strengthen itself. Li De''s face became livid. It was better to see this scene. At the same time, I''m glad that I got the fragments of the slate of fate ahead of time. Otherwise, after the crack widens, I''m afraid that under the impact of the first wave of old forces, a large number of residents will be polluted and become an abominable old monster. The mermaid God, who was surrounded by several sea gods, saw the scene with a sad expression and did not move for a long time. Although she has found a water level suitable for the existence of the sea people, she can only transfer a part of the sea people into it. Most of the marine life is still lost in the sea at the moment... but the fact is more cruel than the mermaid God thought. After the third sky break, the whole glory immediately changed in horror. Lost in the sea. The power of the old is pouring into the sea like a dark cloud. Those who swim on the sea can''t resist this decadent force at all, they can only let it integrate into the body. High level life is OK, with strong physical fitness can barely resist for a period of time, in the sense of danger, quickly swim to the bottom of the sea. Those low-level marine life are directly engulfed by the old forces, the body begins to decay, and the breath begins to decay. Once eroded by old forces, this process will not be reversible. And the old power around will be more violent influx, speeding up its process of becoming an old monster. One after another, the life of the sea people on the sea became monsters who wanted to destroy everything. Their bodies became rotten and looked like corpses that had been dead for decades. These just changed old monsters start to attack the surrounding life immediately after the corruption is completed. The strong desire to destroy makes them want to kill all the life around them. The sea began to appear circle after circle of blood, the whole ocean is the same, the blood dyed the Sea red, and the death of marine life is too much, the sea is still full of scarlet for half a month, become the land of death and blood. Ancient deep forest. This magical forest has also encountered unprecedented crisis at the moment. In the cracks of the sky, the infinite old power surges out like waves, and rushes into the ancient forest with the attitude of corrupting everything. The trees with pale light quickly absorb nutrients from the earth and use the power of nature to resist the erosion of decadent forces. But the old breath from the sky cracks, almost endless, the earth''s nutrients are exhausted. This forest, which has been preserved since ancient times, began to wither and decay from one ancient tree after another on the edge, and its roots were broken. Only in the center of the ancient deep forest, the forest protected by the stone fragments of fate can be safe. From a higher perspective, we can see the ancient forest center, a giant city with a diameter of 100 Li, which can be called a miracle City, is under rapid construction.All of them are gods of light and nature. This holy city is the base of the alliance of angels. They will take it as the core to fight against the evil gods of the old days... no one knows whether it will work, but this is the best that the gods of light can do. In addition, the greater impact of the third sky fissure lies in the failure of grain harvest. After the last sky break, most of Rongguang''s plants were affected. But there are still many forces that have ensured the growth of grain in various ways. But this time it''s different. The old energy emitted by the third sky break is no longer a common remedy. Unless there are enough casters to use magic to grow food, otherwise a large-scale harvest will not be avoided. But how rare are the noble mages? In some cities not conquered by the old monsters, the residents saw the grain in the farmland withering rapidly, and their hearts were swallowed up by despair and fear. It''s over. It''s all over. When the world is in chaos, old monsters, abyss demons and undead all appear one after another, grain production will be reduced on a large scale. This makes the already difficult situation worse again. No one can imagine what the future will be like. Despair has engulfed ordinary people. And the apocalyptic cult, the extreme sect worshiping the old evil god, has also begun to spread on a larger scale... although Li De did not witness the negative effects caused by the expansion of the cracks in the sky, he can also speculate about one or two. But he didn''t have time to think too much at this time, because Harrison found that when he returned to the city of dawn, he flew to him anxiously and began to report. "Under the crown, the black dragon in the underground world has not retreated, and our millions of mu of shimmering mushrooms have been burned by the Black Dragon..." "although the two sea people are still entangled with it under the crown, the other side has extremely powerful power, and they can only reluctantly prevent the damned black dragon from causing too much damage." The black dragon raging in the underground world has put more pressure on Harrison these days than the old evil god in front of the dwarf valley. Those old evil spirits destroyed the dwarf Valley at most, but the black dragon was blatantly stabbing in the rear base camp of the city of dawn. Every time the other party attacks a grain growing area or a city, it is their direct loss. Li De''s face was not good-looking when he raised his eyebrows. This black dragon has been in his ears since he discovered the underground world. But several times in the mud swamp to find each other did not see each other, hold for so long, the black dragon finally appeared. "I said I would tie you to dawn square for all the residents to visit. In the past, it''s OK to hide and pretend to be dead, but now he dares to show up in front of us and burn up millions of mu of grain land... " Li De is also cruel. Millions of Mu is not a small number. If one mu can support two people for a year, the other party will burn down more than two million people''s grain for a year. I can''t breathe when I think about it. And he''s going to move tens of millions of people from the capital of Nolan to the city of dawn, and food will definitely be a big problem. This bastard was short of food and burned so much. It''s unforgivable. "Mr. Virginia, please take the sea gods with me to capture the black dragon." Li De turned to look at the mermaid God who was still in a trance. "I''ll take the black dragon back and tie it to the square of the city of dawn for my people to visit." Hearing this, the mermaid God, who was a little disappointed, came back to himself. He looked at Li De and nodded. "As you wish, Lord kachar." Several other sea gods also nodded. The scene of Li De breaking down the immortality of two old evil spirits in the dwarf Valley broke their hearts. And he was the old evil god killed after King Nolan fought with the Lord of dawn. This directly increased Li De''s status in the hearts of the gods of the Hai nationality. At this time, several people also wanted to show their strength and let Li De approve. After all, they didn''t get any good results against the old evil gods before... "Harrison, clean up the square and tell all the residents that I will use the square to tie the dragon, so that they can be ready to watch..." after putting down a word, Li De turned around and talked with five sea gods The spirit disappeared into the air. Harrison immediately perked up and began to give orders to clean up the square. It was not long before news came out that the Lord of kachar was hunting the black dragon in the underground world, and he wanted to detain the black dragon in the square, which immediately aroused heated discussion among the residents of the city. - underground world.Upgraded to the legendary level of bone burial place, it can open the door of space within a radius of 1500 km. At this time, Li De directly appears in the underground world with several sea gods through the bone burial place. The dim environment is the eternal theme of the underground world. After Li De entered, he subconsciously looked up to the sky. The sky crack, surging with the power of the old days, did not appear in front of him unexpectedly. His face turned cold at once. The cracks in the sky of the underground world have widened. And the key is that the underground world is not protected by the slate fragments of fate, so it is the erosion of the old power that it bears in full. Looking down at the earth, the plants under the ground, which were very twisted because of insufficient light, are beginning to turn yellow. Although these underground plants are more resistant to the old erosion than the surface plants because of their poor growth environment, in the long run, these plants will inevitably step into the back road of the surface and become dry and rotten. Under the invasion of the old days, there was no room in the world. Li De took a long breath after looking at it. He didn''t think about it any more. He turned his head and looked at the mermaid God. "Sir Virginia, can you sense your people?" The reason why there are only five sea gods fighting with the old evil gods in the dwarf Valley is that two sea gods in the underground world want to fight against the black dragon. I don''t know why the black dragon changed so much that the two sea gods couldn''t win. When he first found out the news of the black dragon, the other side didn''t even reach the legend. It''s a big difference from now. Mermaid God nodded, slightly induction, eyes looked to the right side of the direction. "Lord kachar, follow me..." with that, he galloped away, fast as lightning, not much slower than Castro. Li De took Castro''s blade out of his arms, and a giant beast with a flapping blade appeared in mid air. Now his flying speed is a bit slower than Castro''s, about twice the speed of sound. If he accelerates, he can barely reach three times the speed of sound. Since he is almost the same as Castro, he doesn''t want to fly by himself. Several other sea gods saw the two leave, and they all followed. - - "accept the destruction, taste the death..." in the center of the underground world, over a city that can hold more than 100000 people, a dragon with 30 blades and black scales engraved with the symbol of hell is blatantly spitting out hot breath that can melt steel. The city below is made of rock. In the high temperature of Longxi, the surface directly melts into magma. Those magma like tears slowly dripping from the wall, fell to the ground, making a Zizi sound. Looking down from the sky, a city of magma is slowly taking shape. The residents in the city had no time to resist in Longxi, and they had been burned to ashes. This is a city mainly inhabited by lizards and boars. After the dawn City conquered the underground world, the living habits of various underground races were summarized, and the races with similar living habits were assigned to the corresponding cities for centralized management. But in the face of such a terrible life, no matter what the underground race has no resistance to death. When the black dragon slaughters the city, it is like the magic scroll growing in the dragon scale and flesh, which is more and more bright, emitting red light. And the souls below who were killed seemed to be attracted by something and began to rush into the magic scroll. After swallowing more than 100000 souls, the red light of the magic scroll is even more remarkable... "black dragon, you are looking for death!" Just as the black dragon was killing, the voice of fury came from afar. The God of seal and the God of swordfish, who are responsible for guarding the underground world, look at the destroyed city in front of them angrily. They don''t care about these underground lives. But they can''t tolerate the other party doing such things under their own eyes. It''s their duty. At this time, they were slaughtered, that is, they were derelict of duty because of improper guard. It''s just the alliance with dawn city. This is the first task. Now this task is so poorly completed that they have shamed the Haizu God system. This is unforgivable for the two sea gods who want to perform well in the first task and let Li De recognize their strength!! However, the extremely difficult black dragon makes them feel helpless. They can''t help the terrible life at all... sure enough, when they hear the voices of the two sea gods, the black dragon turns slowly and looks down at them with a mocking attitude. The Dragon language resounds through the sky. "Two humble sea reptiles, are you worthy to speak to Lord kalondor? Now, kneel down and surrender. Lord kalondor can spare you from death and let you live a little longerHearing this, the two sea gods exploded in an instant, too his mother''s mouth cheap!! They were furious and went to kill the black dragon with the attitude of destroying everything. If they don''t tear the black dragon''s mouth today, they won''t believe in evil. Boom ~ the life of the three heads of God level suddenly started a fierce battle. However, the scene did not show that the two men were fighting against the black dragon. On the contrary, the black dragon was one against two, causing two sea gods to scream. As long as they are infected with the dragon breath, they will suffer a lot of damage. However, when their attack hits the black dragon, they are hard resisted by the dragon scale engraved with the hell rune. What''s more exaggerated is that the magic scroll on the opponent''s head can also instantly cast a high forbidden spell - the flame of doomsday. Even if the gods are hit by the forbidden incantation, they will suffer huge trauma, so they will be in a hurry every time they face the instant forbidden incantation. Black dragon''s physical attack, magic attack, physical defense, magic resistance and even spiritual resistance are higher than the two sea gods. It can be said that it is all-round crushing, so the two sea gods can''t help but this terrible monster. On the contrary, the black dragon is more and more vigorous, and his sarcasm has never stopped. "Humble reptile, do you know the horror of Lord kalondor now? Now roll over and wipe the soles of your feet for the black dragon master. I can make you live a few more days.... "didn''t you have any milk? Let your sucking energy out... " " Oh, I can''t believe that your Divine skill has cost my dragon scales... " the two sea gods almost vomited blood and gave up their lives to attack madly. Where the two sides fought, the ground broke and the rocks turned into magma. The town below, which can hold more than 100000 people, was directly wiped out after two incantations. Less than a hundred thousand lizards and boars escaped. In the dark underground world, this battlefield where gods collide directly makes everything around burn up. Even hundreds of miles away, you can see the red sky reflected by the fire. The scene was extremely shocking. - - - Li De watched the red light in the distance during the flight, which immediately drove Castro to speed up. Although it is far away, he has been able to detect the escape of Long Wei. Even on the earth there are scorched black and crackling sparks left by the exhalation of dragon breath. A moment later, five sea gods and Li De approached the town together. When he saw the scene on the battlefield, lidden''s eyes were as cold as ice, and his heart was cold. In front of a city has completely collapsed, and even hot flames let it melt into a city of magma. He can feel that countless lives have just died, and the breath of soul still remains in the air... no matter what race the city lives in, it''s all his people and believers. Eyes move up from the ruins of the city. In the sky, a black dragon with evil breath is spitting hot dragon breath. The black smoke from the burning earth of dragon breath is also with dizzy poisonous fog. And the destroyed city was obviously the result of this terrible life. At this time, the two sea gods are shaking with each other, the battle is extremely hot. However, although the two sea gods were fierce, they could do no harm to the black dragon. The hard scales were like mountains, and could not be shaken. On the other hand, every time the black dragon breathes or releases the Dragon language magic, it can force the two sea gods into a mess. If one is not careful, he will be hit. Aware of this scene, Li De''s brows are locked, and he just wants to open his mouth to give an order the two sea gods who are fighting against the black dragon are overjoyed and start calling for support. Li De''s eyes coldly looked at the fierce black dragon, and his killing intention almost condensed to the extreme. "Freya, block the surrounding space to prevent the black dragon from breaking through the space to escape." "Virginia, you lead the sea gods to attack the black dragon. Be careful of the artifact on him. I want to catch it alive!" There is no room for negotiation in the tone, and orders are given directly from the superior to the subordinate. Freya''s figure disappears immediately when she hears the words. The dead angel, who is depraved by him, has always executed his orders unconditionally. On the other hand, the mermaid God frowned, and Li De''s tone made her feel a little unhappy, but she realized that the other side was angry because of the destruction of the city, and she didn''t say anything against it. Several other sea gods did not dispute this. After all, they didn''t do a good job in fighting against the old evil gods in the dwarf Valley, but Li De came forward to solve the problem. In the valley of dwarves, Li De''s prestige shows its effect at this time. The strong have the right to speak. The main god of the mermaid raised the Trident and turned to look at the sea gods around him. Without opening her mouth, she went to kill the black dragon with a fury. Her eyes were full of anger.Obviously, he vented his anger on black dragon. The other Poseidons immediately followed. All of a sudden, just elated, the black dragon''s face was stiff and his eyes were full of anger. "These damned sea reptiles, the great black dragon master, can you shake them!" "Get out of here!" "Today, I''ll show you how the dragon breath of black dragon destroyed the world!" With that, the magic scroll above his head flashed red, and the black dragon''s throat lit up a hot light. Then he opened his mouth, and a hot dragon breath with burning space spewed out. The space within the range of hundreds of blades is distorted due to the high temperature. Mermaid God face a cold, the hands of the Trident burst out of blue light, Hula ~ the sky directly began to rain. Even the hot dragon breath can''t dry the raindrops condensed by divine power. In the heavy rain all over the sky, the fighting capacity of several sea gods soared, and immediately began to attack the black dragon. Black dragon is also not afraid, began to strong 1v7. However, one against seven looks very domineering, but only after three or two minutes, the dragon, who despised the world at the beginning, was exhausted. Although it has strong defense and abnormal attack, it can''t stand the stormy attack of seven Poseidons. And the mermaid God also holds a trident. Trident is not the weapon that other sea gods can use. Every time they make a move, they will leave obvious scars on the huge body of the black dragon. Even the dragon scale engraved with hell inscription can''t compete with Trident''s edge. On the other hand, although black dragon''s Dragon language magic is overbearing, it can be resisted by other gods. The intensive attack of the seven Poseidons exceeded the saturation of the black dragon defense, and the dragon scale began to gradually damage. Li De looked on indifferently and didn''t make a move. In terms of strength, he is now going up to play soy sauce, there is no need. In terms of status, he is now the master of dawning. He is worthy of the ultimate boss, and does not need his hand. To fight a black dragon, we need him to be the master of dawn. Does the sea god eat dry food? Is Freya a decoration? When did you see the emperor go on the stage to charge as a soldier? He just needs to wait for a few people to defeat and capture the black dragon, bind it, and let it kneel down in front of him. All he has to do is give the order to decide the other party''s life and death. This is the right way to open it. But to Li De''s surprise, he thought he was surrounded and beaten by seven sea gods, including such boss as the mermaid God with Trident. In three or two minutes, he should be taken the black dragon. But I didn''t expect that ten minutes later, the black dragon was still in collision with several people, showing extraordinary combat effectiveness. The more they fight, the more angry they are. Even if you can''t kill the old evil god in the dwarf Valley just now, after all, it''s the main cause of the whole world''s dark turmoil, mysterious. Now the whole ocean God system can''t beat a black dragon, and the breath of the other side is just the level of weak gods. It makes them feel like they have no light on their faces. Li De is still watching. As Li De''s ally, Li De killed two old evil spirits as soon as he appeared in the dwarf valley. Now it takes them so long to clean up the black dragon. Shame this time. When he was angry, he didn''t leave any spare force and began to greet the black dragon with all kinds of forbidden incantation, divine skill and blood skill. The black dragon is also formidable. The magic scroll growing in flesh and scales on his head will enter his body every time he is seriously injured, so that it can recover quickly. Although it''s not as good as the old evil spirits, with the exaggerated defense of dragon scale and the deadly high temperature of dragon breath, this guy is more difficult to deal with than the old evil spirits. The main god of the mermaid hit the back and started a real fire. The light on the Trident bloomed, as if it could shatter the stars, and began a crazy attack regardless of consumption. Black dragon just started to talk back, but later he couldn''t even say anything. He began to crumble. His flesh and blood gradually blurred and he began to run. After being besieged for more than 20 minutes, hundreds of scars appeared on the black dragon, some of which even showed half of its internal organs. The magic scroll inlaid in the dragon scale and flesh on the top of his head gave him supplies. Under such a serious injury, it was just a drop in the bucket. The black dragon roared when he realized that life was passing quickly and might even fall here. "These humble reptiles!! You can''t compete with the great black dragon master!! Forbid demons! " With that, the endless dragon power burst out, and the magic of the surrounding space was directly imprisoned by him. Hearing the roar, several sea gods were shocked, and then quickly retreated out of the forbidden range, with their faces full of defense.However, the black dragon seems to be furious, but it shows a bit of cunning. The magic scroll on the head suddenly bursts out with infinite power, directly tearing the space, and then the Dragon Wing shakes and flies into the void. "When the great black dragon master recovers, I will give you death!! Damn reptiles! " The black dragon even ignored the arrogance of the dragon and wanted to run away. The mermaid God''s face changed. If black dragon ran away, how could she stand up straight in front of Li De? The infinite power in hand is poured on the Trident. Trident burst out in a flash. At the critical moment, the mermaid God threw a trident directly at the black dragon. Black dragon at this time half of the body has entered the void, aware of the terrorist attack, but did not turn back to defense, but accelerated the speed of entering the void. The Trident came across the sky with infinite power. The sharp edge was not able to be resisted by the dragon scale at all. It penetrated directly from the back of the black dragon, and finally came out from the belly of the black dragon with the dragon''s blood and internal organs. It runs through the whole body. There was a huge wound in the abdomen that could be seen from behind, and the dragon blood spattered. But the black dragon had already died and wanted to leave. He was so badly hurt, but he didn''t hesitate. The dragon''s wings fluttered and his figure disappeared into the void. And the Trident has now been straight into the earth. The mermaid God appeared in the same place in the next second of the black dragon''s Secret void, and the infinite divine light burst out in her hand, directly smashing the void with a hundred blade diameter. But after the void burst, there was no breath of black dragon. The other side, it''s gone. The faces of the other sea gods became extremely ugly when they saw the scene. One of their gods besieged a black dragon and ran away to him in front of each other?!! Several people subconsciously looked at Li De in the distance, one by one extremely ashamed. What a shame!!! Mermaid God is also very angry expression, even at the moment there is a shameless idea to see Li De. The other side trusted them so much, but they... but just at this moment, there was a big bang in the sky, and then the space not far away from the mermaid God was directly smashed, and the just disappeared Black Dragon flew back with blood all over the sky. All the sea gods immediately widened their eyes, and saw a blazing angel with twelve black wings trampling on the head of the black dragon, suppressing the other side in a domineering manner. The black dragon has been captured?? All of a sudden, these sea gods were surprised. They were like riding a roller coaster. They were full of good feelings for Freya. Fortunately, the angel of death is here, otherwise it would be a big shame today. Freya has long been hiding to prevent the black dragon from escaping, and has been closely watching the movement of the black dragon. In order to escape, the black dragon ignored everything and was killed by the Trident. After being hit hard, when sinking into the void, she had already weakened to the extreme, so she was easily caught by Freya who had been prepared for a long time. Boom ~ the huge dragon''s body smashed on the ground like a meteor, and the ground burst directly, splashing the earth and gravel all over the sky. Roar ~ the black dragon let out a cry of pain and wanted to resist, but his body was so badly hurt that he could not get up after struggling for several times. In the end, he could only howl and wail like a dying beast, which was extremely miserable with the dense scars on his body. However, people present will not feel sorry for the black dragon. The city with hundreds of thousands of lives is still burning. It is obvious that those underground races will be buried here forever. At this time, Li De drives Castro close to the battlefield, looking coldly at the black dragon below. "Sir Virginia, please ban the power of this black dragon and take it back to dusk." Once born and twice cooked, the mermaid God has a certain ability to accept Li De''s orders. In addition, he just made a mistake, so he simply nodded and answered. The body shape moves, carrying Trident came to carry thick gas, looking very weak black dragon. Black dragon''s eyelids lifted and saw the mermaid God struggling to get up when he arrived at Leiden. His throat began to burn again. The main god of the mermaid gave a sneer. The Trident in her hand burst out a blue light, and then aimed at the head of the black dragon. When the black dragon was intact, she could not avoid her attack. At this time, she was too weak to escape. The Trident with indomitable momentum directly stabbed the black dragon in the head. Li De was shocked and subconsciously wanted to stop the dragon. He still wanted to be tied to the city of dawn, and it would be meaningless to die... fortunately, although the Trident forked into the head of the black dragon, it did not penetrate each other.After being infected with dragon''s blood, the Trident burst out a burst of brilliant light, which directly dispelled the power of the black dragon and made the breath of the dragon in his throat go out. Seeing the completion of the ban, the mermaid God waved her hand and the Trident returned to her hands. Seeing this, the spirits of the surrounding sea people began to cast magic together. A moment later, a huge bubble wrapped the black dragon. After the black dragon was wrapped in bubbles, his eyes closed slowly and fell into a deep sleep. Li De nodded slightly. "Please take it back to the city of dusk." Then he drove Castro straight back to the city of dusk, taking these sea gods as his subordinates. When Li De''s figure disappeared, several sea gods subconsciously turned to look at the mermaid God. Mermaid God looked at their eyes, not angry stare a few people. "Don''t do it yet. Can I help you?" A few sea gods suddenly trembled, quickly cast a spell to let the bubble float, and then flew to the direction of dusk city. The mermaid God''s expression was a little complicated when she saw this scene. She has a feeling that from the moment Li De gives her the order, the sea clan will inevitably merge into the city of dawn... that man always has a special charm, which is convincing. It''s like this when we meet for the first time in the lost sea area, when we make an alliance in the city of dawn, and it''s still like this just now... maybe some people are born leaders. The thumb lightly rubs the Trident in the hand, slightly sighs. This artifact was handed down to her by her father, symbolizing the power and strength of the sea people. Whoever holds the Trident is the leader of the sea people. But after she got the Trident hundreds of thousands of years ago, it seems that she was seldom recognized and worshipped by the sea gods from the bottom of her heart. He sighed, shook his head and didn''t think about it any more. He began to catch up with the sea gods in front of him Chapter 494 The city of dusk. The city, originally used by halflings to garrison mud swamps, now has more than 300000 underground races. After Li De conquered the underground world, he concentrated the originally scattered races in the city. In this way, it is convenient for missionaries, convenient for management, and suitable for giving full play to the characteristics of these races. Therefore, it has become the mainstream for underground ethnic groups to gather in cities, while the underground ethnic groups living outside have become a minority. In the words of the earth, the process of urbanization has obviously accelerated. When Li Defei arrived at the dusk City, he could clearly feel the tension below. The bows and crossbows were full, the soldiers were on guard, and the magic language bat had already taken off to look around. It''s obviously something to guard against. When Castro''s huge body appeared, it obviously exacerbated the tension, and many soldiers have aimed their arrows at him. "The black dragon has been arrested by me, and the alert has been disbanded." Li De''s indifferent voice resounds through the city of dusk, and his breath of being the God of dusk diffuses. At least 9% of Chengdu in the city are his followers. After sensing the familiar atmosphere, the whole city is noisy with cheers. Is the great God of dusk, their faith! This is the Oracle! The soldiers who were still on guard immediately relaxed. Some of the blood people stationed on the city wall felt Li De''s breath and were all smiling. Hulu ~ Castro, wearing steel armor, flew directly into the city under the gaze of the soldiers. Looking down from the sky, Li De could clearly feel that the city was several times more prosperous than when the halflings occupied it. When Castro landed in the city hall, the second generation of blood born ODIS and andebella stationed in the underground world, together with Guido Heifeng of the upper Centaur Empire, quickly gathered around. "Welcome, crown." "Good day, Lord of Cachar." ODIS is one of the first seven blood lineages of Li de. after he occupied the underground world, he appointed the other as the top commander of the underground world, responsible for managing the underground world. After joining the city of dawn, Li De sends this proud girl to help Otis manage the underground world and build a stable rear area for him. Guido Heifeng is the king of centaurs. After conquering the low mountains and hills, he directly transferred millions of centaurs to the underground world, where the other side has been commanding the Centaurs. In fact, centaurs are not suitable for living in the underground world. The open grassland is their destination, but the world is almost destroyed. It''s good to find a safe place. Who can help them find grassland. "Good day." Li De nodded to the three. "I''ve captured the black dragon that''s disturbing the underground world. The sea god is escorting, and will come later. You can arrange an exhibition to show the black dragon for three days, and then send it back to the city of dawn later. " The black dragon has been making people panic in the underground world these days. Now he has grasped this powerful life. Naturally, he has to pacify people and preach along the way. This black dragon is a real dragon. It can capture such lives, which is absolutely helpful for spreading belief. It''s also waste utilization. "Yes, under the crown." Otis nodded, but his face was still a little worried, as if he was not worried about the Black Dragon... not only Otis, but also Guido and andebella were dignified, and they were not too excited to hear that the black dragon was arrested by him. Li Demin sharp aware of this, deep voice asked. "What''s going on? Why are you so worried?" Otis''s face was a little ugly. After taking a few deep breaths, he said bitterly. "Under the crown, the food of the underground world... Has come to an end." Li De''s heart was shocked, and the grain harvest failed?? The main reason why the underground world is regarded as the rear area by him is that it can grow food on a large scale, in addition to not being disturbed by the outside world. Although the taste of shimmering mushroom is not good, and the nutrition is not high, it can at least feed enough people. Now, there was no doubt that Otis''s words chilled his heart. Thinking rotation, quickly find the key to the matter, condensation. "Is it caused by the third sky crack?" The old atmosphere of the outside world has eroded most of the plants, and has caused the withering and yellowing of the trees. The cracks in the sky of the underground world are no smaller than those of the outside world. Besides, there is no other reason that can lead to the failure of all grain harvests. She nodded and shook her head, a little apologetic. "Lord kachar, it''s not entirely the cause of the third sky crack. Originally, the old power of the underground world was very strong, and the growth of the shimmering mushroom slowed down, and even barely survived... a few days ago, the expansion of the sky crack caused the old energy tide of the underground world, and the already fragile shimmering mushroom died in a few minutes All of them are withered, yellow and dead... ""How much is the loss?" Li De asked in a deep voice. Otis quickly responded. "The ripening period of shimmering mushroom used to be more than one month, but the growth period was increased to two and a half months because of the strong power of the old days. In order to maintain the harvest, we mobilized millions of people to expand the planting area. Now the planting area is 20 times that of last year! Originally, there was still half a month left to harvest, but now... it is estimated that the loss this time will be about the food consumption of tens of millions of ordinary people in a year.... Li De''s heart trembled, and now he felt that his heart was dripping blood. After the advent of the old days, he did not have much food reserves. In addition, he received more than five million people from green city and more than three million and a half people from low hills. The lack of food had been a curse on his head. Although the dawn plain was opened up later and cultivated by automatic machinery, the food produced could barely be supplied and consumed. But the problem is that the current inventory is too small, once there are some changes, such as dawn plain can not produce food for a year, then it will immediately face a serious food crisis. That''s why he attaches so much importance to food, and has always made the underground world pay attention to the cultivation of shimmering mushrooms... but the words behind andebella make Li De''s heart a little heavier. "That''s not the point, but the point is that if we can''t get rid of the old energy, we won''t be able to cultivate shimmering mushrooms any more. In other words, it is not only the failure of this season''s grain harvest, but also the failure in the future. This sudden news gave Li De a sharp blow. It hurts. There are more than 20 million lives in the underground world and caveman. If we can''t produce food, we can only rely on the dawn plain. Although it is barely enough, it is equivalent to tying the lifeline of the dawn city to the dawn plain. Once there is a problem of no grain harvest in dawn plain, the city of dawn will face an unprecedented disaster, millions of people will be starved to death. During this period of time, everything went smoothly, which made Li De full of confidence, but at this time, he could only show a wry smile. Regardless of martial arts, the base camp was stolen... with a wave of his hand, the fragments of the slate of fate snatched from King Nolan appeared in front of everyone. Lee took a deep breath. "This is a fragment of the slate of destiny. Once activated, the rules within a hundred kilometers in diameter can be restored to the state before the old days. You immediately send someone to find a suitable place, and I will put the pieces of the slate of destiny underground. " Originally, he planned to use this fragment in the city of dawn, but now he can''t manage so much. The underground world, as the base camp in the rear, must be stable. The food that more than 20 million people need is a curse that cannot be relaxed at all. He couldn''t imagine that tens of millions of people had no food to eat... It would be a nightmare. Hearing this, several people were immediately shocked and surprised. I didn''t expect that Li De would put such an important thing in the underground world... but there was not much accident about this. As the former leader of lisser, she knows more about what food means to a power. It''s the lifeblood and the foundation. Without food, even the empire that dominates the whole multi planes will collapse in an instant. Just as Otis left in a hurry to study the proper location for the pieces of the slate of destiny. All of a sudden, the residents of the twilight city made a noise. Hearing the noise, Li De turned his head slightly and looked into the distance. Above the sky, a huge bubble floats. What''s more striking is that the bubbles seem to be a very strong cage, holding the black dragon with scars all over. The seven sea gods, like heroes returning from victory, are arrayed to escort the Black Dragon into the dusk city. Below the residents a burst of jubilation, the noise seems to shake down the wall. Heilong wanted to destroy the dusk city several times before. Fortunately, the two sea gods almost fought for their lives and forced each other to change their mind, otherwise the city would have been destroyed. The residents who have seen the powerful black dragon are very excited to see that they have captured this legendary life. After the black dragon was escorted to the central square by the sea gods, tens of thousands of people immediately came to watch, and the scene was extremely lively. At the same time, the missionaries of dusk sect appeared, and began to preach the power of dusk God on the basis of the capture of black dragon.... Li De was not too excited to see this scene, and he was still thinking about the impact of the grain harvest on the city of dawn.He had underestimated the power of the past. Originally thought that has two pieces of destiny slate fragment to be able to rest easy. But the failure of the whole underground world gave him a lesson. If you want the dawn city to be safe, two pieces are not enough. Maybe five or even ten pieces can make his territory stable. This time he suffered a great loss, which was more painful than the loss of more than 100000 troops in a battle. "We have to continue to look for the pieces of the slate of destiny. These two pieces can not guarantee the food supply. If there is any problem, the city of dawn will face enormous pressure. Especially next, I plan to transfer the population of King Nolan to the southern provinces. These tens of millions of people are tens of millions of whining mouths, and the food consumed every day is enough to make people suffer from skull pain. " In meditation, Li De followed him back to the hall of the manor. Just after enjoying the worship of the residents of dusk City, the sea gods also came to the manor with some excitement. It''s really cool to be worshipped. They seldom feel this kind of emotion from the heart in people other than the sea people. Li De looked at the mermaid God, pondered for a moment, and asked. "Mr. Virginia, where did you find the water level that you used to transfer the sea people?" The population of King Nolan is huge and he doesn''t want to give up. But before that, he had to find a container that could transfer people, whether it was the plane or the kingdom of God, or he would not be able to eat the fat meat. The mermaid God did not expect that Li De would suddenly ask this question. After organizing the language, he said slowly. "This plane is not what I found, but the lost plane that my father met in the chaos and void in his early years. This plane is very suitable for the survival of the Hai nationality, and it has a wide range, so my father brought it back to the Hai nationality... " Li dewenyan was speechless. The second generation of these gods are really excellent. If they have nothing to do, they can inherit several planes. How can we reason? Now there''s no nonsense. I told the mermaid God about King Nolan, and finally I said it straight. "I need a plane that can transfer population, and even allow tens of millions of human beings to survive in it for a period of time. I wonder if your excellency Virginia can help me?" Hear this Mermaid Lord God inexplicably some envy. Li De''s going out is that tens of millions of people are coming in. They are all white believers. However, she also has the self-knowledge that these believers are the things of the Lord. If she dares to plunder like this, she will face the most crazy revenge after being known by those light gods. The sea gods have never been able to cope with the land gods. To offend hundreds of gods at one time, the Hai people are not so brave. But I don''t know why. It doesn''t surprise her that Li De did this, and she doesn''t seem to worry too much about it. It seems that this man has no problem doing anything. I don''t know when Li De gave her such a positive impression... "it takes time." Mermaid God did not rashly agreed to come down, but cautious mouth way. "The planes that are suitable for human survival are not those with incomplete rules and chaos. The ones that are easy to find have already been found." Li De also knows that this is the reason, but he is not disappointed. "I''ll trouble you, your excellency. These people are precious resources for the city of dawn. Moreover, we stand together and share the same interests and goals. If we are strong, we will have a strong sea family. " After that, the tone became serious. "I promise you that if we can successfully transfer the population of the king''s capital this time, I can assign a part of the believers to the Haizu divinity. The number is no less than two million, and we will share the spoils." At first, the spirits of the sea people, who had some entanglements in their hearts, were shocked by the words, and they were all surprised and unbelievable. Li De is willing to share with believers?? If other gods say this, they will absolutely despise it. After all, believers are the foundation of gods, and sharing nothing is impossible. But after Li De said this, they couldn''t help believing it. Thanks to Li De''s previous gesture of "a thousand gold", he has a high position in their hearts. Even when the mermaid God heard this, he took a deep look at Li Dezhen. At this time, she seemed to know why she was so charming. What they value as treasures doesn''t seem to be much to this man... This mind doesn''t blame him for being so attractive. Li De looks at the change of attitude of several sea gods and smiles.The transfer of the population of King Nolan has yet to take effect. Now a promise can change the other party''s hard-working work for him. He is a capitalist of the year. Of course, he would not be stingy if he really moved the population. It''s nothing if tens of millions of people give each other two million believers. The Department of ocean God has become his subordinate now, and the strength of each other is his strength. Although the names of these subordinates are not correct, it shows that they still maintain the attitude of allies. But after these two orders, the other side has begun to change their mentality. He doesn''t want much, just follow his orders, and it doesn''t matter whether he submits or not. He has always been a pragmatist. A moment later, Li De seemed to think of something and asked with some curiosity. "My lord Virginia, for some reason, my kingdom of God is anchored in the city of dawn, which is temporarily unavailable. So I don''t know if you can still use the kingdom of God? " Although he does not have a real kingdom of God, the place where his bones are buried is not much different from that of the kingdom of God, which makes sense. Mermaid God has no doubt, with a bit of complex language. "When the slate of fate is broken and the gods become saints, our kingdom of God is banned and cannot be mobilized. Even three gods of my people collapsed directly, and their millions of years of accumulation were destroyed once.... this made the three sea gods look a little ugly, which obviously touched their own sad things. I see. No wonder we didn''t see these gods use the kingdom of God. Li De nodded. "How to remove the seal?" "As far as I can infer, maybe we need to restore our strength to the peak and reshape the rules of the kingdom of God before we can use them, or maybe we need to wait for the world rules to return to normal and the kingdom of God will automatically recover." At present, these two conditions are not easy to achieve. It takes a lot of time to recover strength, and it''s even worse to let the world return to normal. It''s good if the world doesn''t destroy in a short time. If Li De thinks about it, it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing... if the kingdom of God can use it, the Lord of dawn has already summoned a group of Holy Spirits from the kingdom of God to fight him in the capital of Nolan. Every God''s kingdom is inhabited by devout believers. Some powerful believers will be cultivated into Holy Spirits by gods, and their general strength is at the level of demigod or even God. Once there is a holy war with other gods, these holy spirits are the soldiers who fight in the front line. Freya, the twelve winged blazing angel, was selected by the Lord of dawn from the most powerful Holy Spirit and cultivated with countless resources. For example, the twelve winged blazing angel, the most beloved divine life of gods, is very difficult to cultivate, and it also consumes the original strength. This is why the other party is not willing to let go. Of course, the abuse of the kingdom of God is also obvious. The power of the gods of light is obviously weakened when fighting against the evil gods of the old days. After thinking for a moment, Li De shook his head. He could not change whether he could use the kingdom of God. It is useless to think more. Now I turn my attention to the black dragon who has just been captured. "What''s the state of the black dragon?" The God of the seal next to him said, "the black dragon is extremely tenacious. Although it has been seriously injured, it is not fatal. Now it has been imprisoned by us with magic, falling into a deep sleep. As long as it is still in the bubble, the black dragon''s state will remain unchanged, the injury will not recover, nor will it worsen Li De nodded slightly. "Can you take out the magic scroll on the other person''s head?" The twelve magic scrolls embedded in the black dragon''s head are the artifact snatched from the goblins. The two pieces of artifact presented to him by the goblin were torn from the magic scroll of the black dragon. This black dragon had not entered the legend more than a year ago. Now its combat effectiveness has been directly promoted to the God level, which is not in line with the common sense. And today, from the other side''s state, it must be because of the magic scroll. It also made him curious about the twelve magic scrolls on the black dragon. "The magic scroll is connected with the soul of the black dragon. If you want to pull it away, the black dragon is likely to die on the spot..." the seal God responded honestly. When they captured the black dragon, they were curious about the artifact, but they couldn''t take it down. Li De''s eyebrows wrinkled. What''s more? "Come on, let''s go and have a look." Now take the crowd to the downtown square. When we arrived at the square, we were surrounded by people of all races, including orcs, centaurs, humans, lizards, falcons and so on. There are more species of animals than there are in zoos.As the soldiers dig away from the crowd, Li De comes to the front of the black dragon wrapped in transparent bubbles under the fanatical gaze of the surrounding races. Standing in front of this dragon with 30 blade wingspan, the huge size of the other side brings a great sense of pressure. Although the other side is sleeping, but the diffuse Longwei still makes everyone in the square feel that their heart is pressing a huge stone. The black dragon was covered with scars, and the flesh and blood were still rolling. It seemed that it was because of bubbles, but there was no dragon blood oozing from the wound. With a little curiosity, Li De opened the attribute panel of the black dragon. Hellish Black Dragon kalondor rank: 32 divinity: 2000 points status: serious injury and deep sleep. Skill:?? Blood: blood of hell black dragon Introduction: after swallowing part of hell''s power from an artifact sealed with hell''s power, it has been transformed into divine life, and the spitting flame has a deadly hell flavor. After seeing the attributes of the black dragon, Li De''s eyes were fixed. From this guy''s introduction, it''s really weird. The reason why the opponent is so strong is that he has swallowed part of hell''s power from the artifact sealed with hell''s power... What sealed hell''s power? He looked at the magic scroll growing in the dragon scale and flesh. Seal the power of hell? Is this serious? Li De''s eyes were deep and his thoughts began to turn. According to the myths and legends he collected, there are nine levels of hell, with a strong devil Lord sitting in each level. In addition to the Lord of the nine prisons, the hell camp has a total of 10 powerful evil gods. In terms of number, hell camp is not strong, but the Lord of nine prisons is the most powerful existence except for the goddess of life and death. Only with one''s own strength, the combat effectiveness of the whole camp has been raised, and the whole glory dare not look down on hell. It can be seen that the Lord of the nine prisons is strong. The myths and legends he collected are widely spread, so there should be no big problem. But now in terms of system upgrade, the twelve magic scrolls seal part of the power of hell... is there any special meaning? I''ve never heard of hell''s incomplete power. Moreover, this force has directly transformed the black dragon from a life that has not yet entered the legend into a 32 level divine life, which is too exaggerated. What puzzled him even more was that it was a long time ago that black dragon got twelve magic scrolls. Why did he get the power now? The other side also wanted to go to the abyss with Naga to break through the legend before conquering the underground world. All this is obviously not in line with common sense. If the black dragon had gained this power before, in terms of the arrogant character of the giant dragon, it would not have been hidden until now. It would have begun to conquer the underground world. What''s the reason why the black dragon now gains the power of hell from the artifact he has already got? What''s the secret? The introduction of the system makes Li De feel that he has peeped into some secret, but he can''t make an effective judgment because of the lack of information. "Wake him up and I''ll ask myself." With doubts in mind, we can''t just ignore it. Now we decide to explore the mouth of the dragon in person. The sea gods nearby immediately came forward to cast the spell. A moment later, a blue energy surged into the bubble, and the bubble flashed with dazzling light. The sleeping black dragon slowly woke up after the light flashed. Huge longan opened, blinked a few times to see the scene around, suddenly angry. "Damn reptiles, you dare to imprison the great black dragon master!" "You will be punished by the Lord of the nine prisons!" Li De''s eyes are fixed, the leader of the nine prisons? Is this black dragon blind or is the other party really connected with the leader of the nine prisons? Think of the other side swallowed the power of hell to become a 32 level divine life, suddenly mind electricity turn. Look at the sea gods. "Take this black dragon to the manor." It''s not suitable to ask too secret things here. The information from black dragon makes him curious about the secret. He was acutely aware that it was definitely not that simple. The sea spirit immediately understood and cast the spell to make the bubble float. The black dragon wanted to struggle, but after he was blocked, he could only be a lamb to be slaughtered. It''s a bit disappointing for the people around to see the black dragon removed, but it''s exciting enough for most people today. First, the black dragon was captured, and then they met the great God of dusk, which is enough to satisfy them. When he comes to the manor of the Lord of the city, Li De cleans up the market and asks everyone to leave. Even the LORD God of the mermaid is taken away by him.The reason is that this question involves the secret of hell, and she knows that it is not good for the sea people. Out of the trust in Li De, the mermaid God has no doubt. When the crowd left, Li De waved his hand, a huge magic shield rose, directly cut off the outside world, blocking the possibility of being peeped. After all this, Li De directly reveals the real body of the bleeding people, and the evil breath diffuses out. That pair of bloody eyes staring at the black dragon cursing in the bubble, cold as frost. "Black dragon, I''m a believer of the great master of nine prisons. How dare you dare to cheat me in the name of the master of nine prisons! Who gave you courage After saying that, the dark faith of the twilight sect worked, and all kinds of titles and skills burst out. The surrounding atmosphere became extremely evil because of the real body of the blood clan. At this moment, he was even darker than hell. When he heard Li De''s words, he noticed the evil smell on him, and his eyes widened, full of surprise. Then it seemed to think of something and shook his head. "Impossible, humble reptile, don''t try to deceive the great black dragon master!" With a sneer, Li De drew two pieces of artifact fragments from his arms, which he had given him before, and motioned to the black dragon. "Impossible? Look what this is? The great lord of nine prisons sent me to find the artifact fragments, and continue to let me find the remaining artifact and return it to the master. Now you steal the artifact of the master of nine prisons. It''s a capital crime! " The master of nine prisons is the master of hell, and the twelve magic scrolls seal the power of hell. If it doesn''t matter, Li De can put his fist in his mouth... so he directly swindles the black dragon. What''s more, he happens to have two pieces of artifact on his hand, which undoubtedly greatly increases his credibility. Sure enough, after seeing the artifact fragments on Li De''s hand, black dragon immediately showed some shock and disbelief. "How can it be!! Isn''t the master of nine prisons saying that I can only use the purgatory scroll?? How did you get the artifact fragment? No, no, the artifact fragments were torn by those damned goblins. You must have got them from the goblins Li De''s heart sank. Sure enough, the power of the black dragon was related to the leader of the nine prisons. This is a problem. Think of that famous, fighting capacity to break through the ceiling of the terrorist existence, he has some egg pain. "Hum, I was sent by the master of the nine prisons to find them. Those goblins have already become the past..." "don''t change the subject. You dare to attack my city under the name of the master of the nine prisons. It''s unforgivable!" Black dragon is furious. "I dare to cheat the great black dragon master. I slaughtered those humble reptiles in order to obtain the human soul with blood. You don''t know and dare to say..." in the middle of the speech, I suddenly thought of something. I shut my mouth and looked at Li De angrily. If my eyes can kill Li De, I''m afraid Li De has killed him a thousand times. This despicable vampire is so insidious that he even talks to him. Li De''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech. Hell devil likes human soul, which is not a secret, but a verbal language used by ordinary people to scare children. His mind began to turn quickly. A moment later, he seemed to infer the general truth... although black dragon got the twelve magic scrolls at the beginning, he couldn''t use them. Finally, he didn''t know why he contacted the leader of the nine prisons and was taught how to use them. In return, the black dragon needs to provide enough fresh souls. But inference is inference, and there are many things he doesn''t understand. Why do we need human soul alone? And how did they get in touch? Why are the twelve magic scrolls sealed with the power of hell? Is each scroll sealed with the power of hell, or is there only one part of it? The other side is staring at the underground world. Do they simply want to devour their souls, or are they ready to hunt down the city of dawn, which has pieces of slate of fate? These questions let Li De fall into a bigger fog. He always felt that the hell camp, which could not be hidden before, suddenly appeared after the coming of the old days, and seemed to be planning some amazing plot. Now it happened to be him. And whether he wants to get involved or not, he has no choice now. The black dragon has been captured by him. With the arrogance of the dragon, even if he let him go, he would be hated to death. He may not know what trouble the other side will cause him. So what should be killed should be robbed. Of course, these inferences may be that he thought too much, but these things still made him extremely alert. Then black dragon also learned, no matter how Li De provoked him, this guy turned over and over, just a few humble reptiles and so on, didn''t reveal any useful information. Chapter 495 After Li De failed to find out more secrets from the black dragon and tried several times, he could not take down the twelve magic scrolls from his head. Give up talking with black dragon. There is a golden thigh in the city of dawn. When the time comes, go back and ask Katherine to see if the half blood Mermaid knows the past of the twelve magic scrolls. Seal the power of hell, and can make a guy who has not entered the legend become a 32 level divine life, the huge benefits of which absolutely deserve his attention. "Black dragon, if you don''t want to be imprisoned by me forever, and let those humble races outside look like pigs, you can reveal your real purpose as soon as possible! As the messenger of the Lord of the nine prisons, I will never tolerate outsiders peeping at the power of hell! " Although Li De didn''t put out any words, he just left a sentence and left. To attack the enemy is to attack the heart. No money for words. What if one day the black dragon changes its mind because of a certain sentence. Black dragon stares at Li De angrily and ignores him completely. After Li De left for a long time, the black dragon, who was still angry and constantly abusing, suddenly froze. A red light flashed across the magic scroll in the brain sea, and a flame shaped figure appeared in the amber longan. Black dragon''s momentum suddenly changed, originally weak and powerless body directly stood up, then smartly turned around, carefully felt around for a moment, then shook his head. In the mouth inexplicably spits out a section of extremely evil hell blasphemy language. "What a fool! He was imprisoned after gaining such powerful power... Hum." With a cold hum, the purgatory scroll, which was originally on the head of the black dragon''s soul and connected with its soul, trembled and directly disconnected. However, it seemed that it was worried about something and did not leave the head of the black dragon. After all these operations, the red flame figure in the eyes of the black dragon disappeared, and the huge dragon body fell on the ground again. After waiting for a moment, black dragon''s eyes showed a little loss, poof ~ sneezed out of the white fog, it seems that he didn''t realize the scene just now, and his mouth was still indignant. "Damn reptile, offended the great black dragon master you..." when the angry dragon language rang to half, the voice suddenly stopped, and then full of panic. "No, it''s impossible. How did the purgatory scroll that I integrated into my soul suddenly break away... then he shut up in a panic, and then he quickly closed his eyes and began to try to integrate the artifact that gave him infinite power into his soul again. When Li De returns to the main hall, everyone in the room is waiting for him. "Lord kachar, is there any harvest?" The only one who dares to ask is the mermaid God. The identity of others is not enough. Li De looked at people''s curious eyes, pondered for a moment, or decided not to disclose the news. He always felt that twelve magic scrolls were not so simple. It''s not necessary to make this kind of thing known to all people before we find out. It''s not a good thing that the terrible leader of the nine prisons is really on the front. "The black dragon was too cunning, and the other side didn''t reveal any exact information." The information revealed by Heilong is really very little. His inner judgment is inferred from the systematic introduction and the myths and legends collected in the past. It''s not true yet, and it''s not necessarily useful to say it. "There should be a lot of secrets about the magic scroll on each other''s head. This time, we won''t leave the black dragon in the underground world." Li De did not continue to entangle on this issue and looked at Otis. "What''s the location of the slate of fate?" He has only two pieces of slate of destiny in his hand. One is suppressed in the city of dawn. Now there is no grain harvest in the underground world. Without one, the pressure brought by more than 20 million people will be too great. Otis turned to look at the clean-up girl, nodded at her and said. "According to the suggestion of the Lord of adebela, this time we choose the address where the burial place can be covered, so that in case of an attack, we can quickly transfer the fragments of the slate of destiny to the burial place to prevent accidents." Li De gave a look of appreciation to andabella. "And the exact address?" "100 kilometers away from the Mojing ore vein, there is a plain area that is very suitable for the growth of shimmering mushrooms. The diameter is about 200 kilometers. We have opened up millions of mu of planting fields here before, but because of the black dragon, this area has been burned." Li De takes a puff from the corner of his mouth, MMP, this black dragon is also splashed. What''s wrong? He has to burn the farmland... When he takes the black dragon back to the city of dawn, he can''t do without a fight. But if he doesn''t get burned, he can''t escape being withered by the tide of the old days. Black dragon can be regarded as the perfect backer."The two Poseidons who were left behind before will stay in the underground world. This is our base camp. It''s very important. Don''t be careless. In addition, the slate fragments of fate are also under your guard. I don''t want to make any mistakes this time, Otis, take me to that area. " After hearing Li De''s words, the two sea gods were a little ashamed. Their previous tasks were really not well completed. They couldn''t even deal with a black dragon, which was a bit embarrassing. A moment later, led by Otis, the group came to the area just 100 kilometers away from the monzonite vein. It''s really a vast plain, as he said, and you can see the scorched shimmering mushrooms on it. After the land of burying bones has been upgraded to legend, the distance to open the door of space has reached 1500 km. Previously, it was just able to move from the city of dawn to the magic crystal vein. Now it has moved 500 km from the underground world outside the magic crystal vein, so this area has been shrouded. After Li De was sure, without delay, he directly started to activate the slate fragments of fate. After the power of fate is input into the slate fragments of fate, the slate fragments of fate, like a light bulb, begin to emit a bright light. Brush ~ a huge shield rises from the slate fragment of destiny, and a wave of air follows. After more than a dozen breaths, the shield expanded to a width of 100 kilometers. In the area covered by the shield, all the old forces, like the sky washed by rain, were instantly clean. There is no more decadent breath in the air. And the plants that survived on the ground were given life again at this moment. All the people around felt the scene with an exclamation expression in their eyes, and the eyes that looked at the fragments of the slate of fate immediately changed. This is a treasure that can fight against the power of the old days. Having it means that you have won the ticket to survive in the old days. Looking at the pieces of the slate of destiny in his hand, Li De fell into a deep meditation. He can''t just put the pieces of the slate of destiny dry. A moment later, my heart moved. With a wave of his hand, the surrounding ground began to rotate slowly, and countless pieces of gravel flew out. Under the surprise of everyone, a huge round stone ball appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. Seeing this, Li De nodded with satisfaction. After a loud finger, the mage''s hand appeared and flew slowly towards the stone ball, directly carrying the fragments of the slate of fate. It was then clear to all that there was a hole in the stone ball connecting the center. When the fragments of the slate of fate were put into the center of the stone ball by the mage''s hand, he waved again, and countless pieces of gravel flew up. In a flash, a huge stone ball with seven or eight blades was formed under everyone''s gaze. When it was finished, the stone ball began to sink slowly like the bottom of the earth, and finally the earth covered it. From the outside, there is no trace except that the soil on the ground is relatively new. Seeing everyone''s amazing eyes, Li De smiles. "I used the power of the bone burial place to gather this stone ball. As long as someone attacks, or uses magic to carry and transfer, the bone burial place will automatically take back the pieces of the slate of destiny. There is a divine guard outside, and it can be automatically transferred inside, so you don''t need to worry too much. " People admire to see Li De a few eyes, this idea really enough genius. After solving the problem of the underground world, Li De didn''t plan to stay any longer. Black dragon and twelve magic scrolls kept him thinking about it all the time. He had to go back to karelina to confirm as soon as possible. In addition, looking for other pieces of slate of fate also put him under some pressure. After this round of food harvest, he intuitively realized the importance of the slate fragments of fate. It can be said that if there is no stone fragment of fate just got at the beginning, then the wheat on the dawn square may also step into the back of the underground world, and the scene is chilling to think about. It took two months for the underground world to grow more food than usual. Now, after the no harvest, we have started to expand the wasteland again. When we get the next harvest, it will be at least three or four months later, which will delay us for half a year. There are more than 20 million people underground, and among them there are centaurs. This kind of logistic pressure is not generally great. Even Li De has every reason to suspect that those forces that have not yet been exterminated in the glory plane will not be conquered by the old evil gods in the future, but will starve to death. The old days invasion is too wonderful. We don''t need to kill those evil spirits one by one to exterminate the whole world. As long as we wait for the old days power to grow strong in multiple planes, we will directly cut off everyone''s way back. Apart from the fragments of the slate of fate, there is no possibility to escape. After a few words of encouragement, Li De takes the black dragon wrapped in bubbles and leaves directly through the buried bone to return to the city of dawn. There are only two sea gods and odies and andebella left. When it was quiet around, the cold looking andabella''s eyes moved, as if she thought of something. The proud girl came to the two sea gods, looked at each other calmly and whispered."We remember the achievements of the two crowns, as well as the hundreds of thousands of Twilight gods. This time, I''m going to trouble the two crowns to continue to guard the fragments of the slate of destiny. As long as the kingdom of Cachar is upgraded again, it will be able to directly connect to the city of dusk, and then the two crowns won''t have to wait here. " Hearing this, the two sea gods felt more comfortable. After all, in the wilderness, they were not as comfortable as in the dusk city. After soothing the two spirits a little, adebella looks at Otis. "Mr. ODIS, next, we must mobilize all the forces that can be used to reclaim the land covered by the fragments of the slate of destiny into farmland as soon as possible. If we can''t make it, we''d better go to the city of dawn and help us reclaim it with the help of the caster. Food is the lifeblood of all people, and the Lord of kachar will never want this kind of uncontrollable thing to happen again. " "In addition, we also need to ask the magic industry research institute to develop plants that can grow under the erosion of old forces. In addition, the magic industry research institute can produce corresponding alchemy machines for large-scale production, just like wheat on the dawn plain. " After that, he looked at the two sea gods again. "You two, the underground world is very short of water resources. If possible, I hope you two can help us carry out the corresponding water source irrigation transformation. The Lord of kachar attaches great importance to food. If it can be done, he will be satisfied with the two crowns. " With her slow words, andebella helped people to straighten out their work ideas. Audice, who had obviously learned her skill, was not surprised and immediately nodded her head. On the contrary, the two sea gods are strange. When will they be called by a legend? But the last sentence of andabella, which the city master of Cachar attached great importance to, still made him not retort. After all, I just failed one thing. Now I can do more to save my face. After confirming that several people were OK, she nodded her head slightly and looked at Li De''s disappearing back in a dazed way. No one knows what the proud girl with her head always held high is thinking. - - - - - - - back in the city of dawn, Li De, who has been rushing back from the capital to calm the war in the rear, can finally have a rest. This city, which he has spent countless efforts to build, has been able to shield him from the wind and rain. When the sea gods returned to the city of dawn, they dispersed, and the black dragon, like his promise, was thrown on the moonlight square in front of the city hall. The joke of informing all residents to come to see the dragon has come true. Kachar really captured the dragon! The news quickly aroused a heated discussion among the residents of the city of dawn. The whole city seems to be crazy, with a sea of people coming. Everyone is very curious to see the black dragon blocked by bubbles. This is a real dragon. Although they have seen a lot of powerful life, it is the first time for them to see a living black dragon. Although the black dragon''s scars were dense at this time, it looked a little embarrassed. But this did not affect the status of the black dragon in the hearts of the residents. On the contrary, with the cooperation of the terrible dragon, scar added countless tyrannies to it. This behemoth with its head on the ground is quite shocking. Of course, there are some exceptions among the people who come to watch, such as... "GA GA GA, the great dead man is here, let me see what humble life is surrounded by such a crowd?" "It turned out to be a black dragon cub..." "why, little dragon cub, are you locked up? Gaga, Gaga, it''s really funny. Go back to the mother dragon''s belly and finish the milk before you come out. The outside world is too dangerous for you who haven''t developed yet... " " Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot that black dragon doesn''t have a mother Dragon. It''s a group of wild species that were thrown away when they were laying eggs... I''m sorry, I''m wrong, maybe your father is just one Pigs... kugu was very excited when he realized that the black dragon had been captured. This words nag once went deep into the mud swamp several times to find each other, and finally got nothing, which made him extremely unfriendly to the black dragon. At the moment, he shows off in front of the black dragon, and his voice is excited and full of disdain for the black dragon. At this time, the forbidden black dragon woke up. When he heard this, he was furious. For the first time, when he saw someone who was cheaper than himself, he began to fight back. "Lowly reptile, do you deserve to talk to my great black dragon master? You lowly undead from the carcass of a pig "If I were you, I would have found a skeleton of a pig to marry..."Withered bone immediately sneered, immediately began to mock. "GA GA GA, a hybrid dragon whose father is a pig, dare to despise the great dead man? ... omit three thousand words.... the black dragon was furious and began to spray again: ". Omit three hundred words.... fight back with dead bones:". Omit six thousand words.... then the crowd around saw a civil war between the dragon people, and the two sides spit all over the sky from dawn to dusk. Finally, the seriously injured black dragon lost his strength and was stunned by Huosheng''s anger. Kugu succeeded in winning the first battle of words in dawn city. Li De can see the scene of the two sides spraying each other in the office, and he is black faced about it. As expected, the dragon people are all a group of bitches, one is more bitchy than the other. Fortunately, the villain has the villain''s mill, and the arrogant black dragon can''t defeat the first talker of dawn city. - - - - - PS: py tweet ~ this section is free Title: I really want to be a cook Author: Shen Jiang Jiang Ping has become a villain boss who has not yet grown up in the game, the seven night demon king Young friends. Do you follow the villain boss to the road of villain or become a Buddhist life player? Of course, the premise of all this is that there is no group of sand sculpture players Those who like this taste can have a taste ~ of it Chapter 496 Harrison knocks at the door as the two cheap dragons below spray each other. "Under the crown..." looking at his superior blood descendant, Li De nodded slightly, and then with a look of flesh ache, he cut off the grain harvest in the underground world. At the same time, he told the other side of the news that the pieces of the destiny slate that he had snatched from King Nolan were placed in the underground world. Harrison had a wry smile on his face. "I''ve just received a message from Otis, and I''m going to discuss it with you. The dawn plain is 150 kilometers long and 60 kilometers wide. Although the fragments of the destiny stone slab placed in the city of dawn can clearly understand the old days, and the diameter reaches 100 kilometers, there is still a long way to go on the dawn plain. But now that you have made a decision, you can only postpone the overall development of dawn plain. " The terrain of dawn city is gourd terrain, the neck above is urban area, and the belly below is dawn plain. A piece of slate of destiny can only clear an area with a diameter of 100 kilometers, and it has to cover the urban area, so there is still a large area of land on the dawn plain exposed to the old forces. Li De nodded slightly. He had intended to put the stone fragment of fate on the dawn plain, but man is not as good as heaven. "Well, I''ll find the rest of the slate as soon as possible." "Is there anything else besides that?" Harrison was a little relieved, and Lee''s words immediately injected infinite confidence into him. Think about it, suddenly excited. "There''s another big thing. Under the crown, the magic Industry Research Institute, together with halflings, goblins and dawn master tower, jointly developed a powerful crossbow, the God hunting crossbow Li De''s eyes brightened. What is it?? Hunting crossbow? Dare to use the word "hunting God"? Is this thing boastful or really so fierce?? He was immediately very interested. "Tell me more about it." "Yes," Harrison whispered, after organizing the language. "In high-end combat, ordinary soldiers can''t get involved at all. And Shenzhan, a 15 level mage, can only look at it from a distance and can''t do more, because it''s beyond the limit that most people can deal with. " Li De nodded slightly, which was true. The higher the level of fighting, the smaller the role of ordinary soldiers. When it comes to the battle of gods, ordinary soldiers are useless. When the other side makes a move, they will destroy the forbidden incantations and magic arts of thousands of blades around them. Ordinary soldiers also send vegetables. Harrison kept talking. "Because of this, the magic industry research institute plans to design a crossbow that can kill gods even if mortals use it." "So you made it?" Li De had some expectation in his eyes. Harrison nodded and shook his head again. "The difficulty of manufacturing this kind of crossbow is far beyond our imagination. Either the material strength is not enough, or the power produced is too small, or it is easy to damage. But at a time when the magic Industry Research Institute was at a loss, Ms. karelina gave us a great help. " Katherina? Li De''s face is strange. He thought that he was just playing when he went to the magic Industry Research Institute. He didn''t expect that this amazing half blood mermaid could really study equipment. He suddenly remembered that the other side seemed to have said that the Trident used by the mermaid God was forged by her. The other side is really a treasure. It seems that we need to enlarge the bathtub when we go back... "what did she do?" "Ms. karelina has designed a powerful crossbow herself, which is more powerful than she can imagine. But it''s not only that. She also activated the hidden lineage in Moore''s body, making Moore acquire the goblin knowledge lost for millions of years. Then the Moore clan leader summed up, combined with everyone''s wisdom and suggestions, successfully made a powerful and terrible crossbow. Ms. karelina named it the hunting crossbow. " After that, Harrison showed some admiration in his eyes, and it was obvious that karelina had brought him a great shock. He didn''t know the origin of Katherine''s terror. Now he thought it was just the mermaid that Lee had brought back from the lost sea. Even up to now, some people think that Katherine, who is matchless in beauty and temperament, is Li De''s concubine... Li De is puzzled when he looks at Harrison''s hesitant expression. How can such big good news suddenly seem to be stuck by fishbone? Then it seemed to think of something, with a subtle expression asked. "Is there any defect in this crossbow?" Harrison''s face became more eccentric. "There are not too many defects in the power, but the manufacturing cost is extremely high, and the use of forging materials is extremely rare and amazing..."Seeing Li De frowning, Harrison didn''t dare to show off any more and said quickly. "To make a crossbow for hunting gods, we need the bones of gods as the raw materials, and we need the divine power as the driving force. If we can use the divine personality as the energy core, the explosive power will be stronger." Li De finally understood why Harrison hesitated when he heard this. NIMA was dying. Do you want the bones of gods as raw materials? How many gods must be killed to make a satisfactory quantity? However, on second thought, since the crossbow is used to hunt gods, it needs materials to cherish the past. "Is there any other way of forging besides using the bones of gods?" Originally thought that Harrison would deny, but did not expect that the other side really said yes. "Under the crown, there is another way to create powerful alchemy weapons according to the inheritance of goblin blood received by clan leader Moore. It''s probably the combination of alchemy and magic to forge a huge alchemy magic array. This alchemy magic array is driven by the star magic crystal, which can gather the power of the whole magic array and burst out the power of killing God. But in the same way, the consumption is extremely exaggerated, which is better than using the bones of gods. Moreover, this alchemy magic weapon has another advantage - it can continuously expand the magic array and increase its power... this is one of the most powerful cards of the goblins in the ancient alchemy era. But our current resources can forge about eight, but after forging, the warehouse will be empty and even mice will hate it. " Weapons of the alchemy era? Li De is quite interested. Katherina told him about the secret before. In the ancient alchemy era, the goblin was the master of the glory theme plane, and the alchemy of the goblin made all the gods fear. Those green dwarfs even made alchemy gods in the end, which was extremely terrifying. However, because of this, the goblins completely angered the gods, and the gods joined hands for the first time to forcibly erase the era of alchemy. Even the information of the age of alchemy has not been handed down in the form of words. Most of the known alchemy is handed down from mouth to mouth or from some relics. "What is the name of this kind of weapon?" "Alchemy magic cannon..." the name... With a puff of his mouth, Li De seemed to be on the road of sunshine. Fortunately, Rongguang''s alchemy is not driven by gunpowder, otherwise he would really think that this thing is a replica of the earth. "God hunting crossbow and alchemy magic cannon can be made at the same time. Without affecting the normal operation of the city of dawn, build five alchemy magic cannons first to create resources. You can find a way to solve it. In addition, all alchemy magic cannons must be built in the ground of burying bones. As for the hunting crossbow... I will try my best to get the skeletons of gods. " It doesn''t matter if the crossbow can move, but the alchemy magic cannon must be engraved with magic array. Once it is fixed, its function will be much smaller. But if it is built in the place where the bones are buried, it is not the same. It can directly open up the door of space and bombard the outside world in the place where the bones are buried. In this way, he had several moving cannons. In the future, you don''t even need to make extra preparations for fighting. You can fight if you want. If you can''t, just close the door of space and everything will be fine. If the opponent dares to enter the place where the bones are buried, it''s better for him to turn over his hand and suppress it. He doesn''t worry about being destroyed by the alchemy magic cannon. Harrison obviously also thought of these, immediately full of praise. After that, he communicated with Li De for a long time and detailed the construction details. When Harrison went down to arrange the shooting in high spirits, Li De stretched out comfortably. Came to the window, looked at the moonlight square dry bones and black dragon spray each other scene, can not help but dumbfounded. Don''t bother to pay attention to these two dragons. They disappear in the office. The next second, in the Institute of magic industry, Li De Deng walked up to the top of the most central tower. The tower has belonged to karelina under his command. At this time, the door is open to both sides. At the door, Li De sees Katherine holding a white cat standing in front of the French window and looking into the distance. This amazing half breed Mermaid will always wear a thin pure white shirt, and a pair of jade feet trample on the thick carpet, which has an inexplicable beauty. Miaoman''s body is concave and convex, especially attractive. But under the beautiful appearance, the cool and holy temperament makes people dare not blaspheme it. After seeing Li De knock on the door and enter the room, the white cat in Katherine''s arms suddenly explodes and gives him a dissatisfied look. This cat and the God of happiness is now completely become the pet of karelina, which makes the originally prepared cat Lee quite depressed. If you want to have a cat, you''ll be robbed. In this world"Good day, Ms. Catherine." Hearing his voice, Katherine did not turn her head. Her deep blue eyes were still looking into the distance. The tone was cool. "Do you want to ask about the magic scroll on the black dragon''s head?" Li De''s spirit was shocked, and the other party really knew the secret of this artifact. "And please let me know." Katherina''s eyes moved slightly, but her tone didn''t fluctuate. "You''d better not touch it. It''s the thing of the Lord of nine prisons. The other party''s plan is more amazing than you think." When Li De heard this, he was surprised. The master of nine prisons and the twelve magic scrolls had something to do with this extremely dark boss. After pondering for a moment, he said tentatively. "You mean... The power of hell?" Katherina turned her head abruptly, looked up and down at Lee with a little surprise in her eyes. "I didn''t expect that you could sense the power of being sealed. It seems that you have a lot of secrets to hide..." Li De was dumb and relied on the system, otherwise he couldn''t infer so much information. "Now that you know it, you can know that it''s not something you can touch now, unless you want to fight with the leader of nine prisons." Although karelina''s tone did not fluctuate much, Li De could still feel the other party''s fear of the Lord of the nine prisons. This made him wonder whether it was Katherine strong or the most powerful boss in the multi-faceted research. "Lady Catherine, who is better than you or the leader of the nine prisons?" The white cat in her arms also pricked up her ears, and her big eyes were full of expectation. "We''re good at different things," she said Li De knows. Although he didn''t say it clearly, he understood the Implication - the leader of the nine prisons is better than her in fighting capacity, but Katherina can overlook the leader of the nine prisons in some fields. Karelina''s words immediately filled Li De with fear of the Lord of the nine prisons. What is the existence of karelina? It is the glory that comes with the God of creation, the God of fate of other multiple planes. The history of karelina''s existence is longer than that of the birth of glory. The existence of such terror, even in the face of the Lord of the nine prisons, said he could not rival each other. We can see how terrible the Lord of the nine prisons is. After thinking about it, he continued. "Every twelve magic scroll is sealed with the power of hell?" Catherine frowned lightly. "Now that you know the power of the Lord of the nine prisons, why do you ask?" Li De coughed softly. "Although I don''t want to be the enemy of the Lord of the nine prisons, the black dragon has been captured by us now, and the twelve magic scrolls on his head have also become something in the bag. If you know more, you''ll have a plan next time. " Katherina was noncommittal about the statement. After pondering for a moment, continue to use that cool tone light way. "Twelve magic scrolls is the plan of the Lord of nine prisons. Although I know some secrets, I can''t find out the real purpose of the other party. The strategy of that powerful existence is as good as anyone else. What he doesn''t want to be known is hard for outsiders to find out. But I can tell you clearly that the twelve magic scrolls do seal a part of the power of hell, even not just the power of hell, but also the power of the Lord of the nine prisons. " Li De was shocked. "The power of the Lord of the nine prisons has been sealed, and some of them are still so strong?" "Otherwise, why is the other party called the most glorious existence? If it''s not for the particularity of the goddess of life and the God of death, the two original gods will be dim in the face of the light of the Lord of the nine prisons. " Catherine gave him a look. It''s so strong that this guy is obviously hanging up, isn''t he?? Li De fell into meditation. The twelve magic scrolls sealed the power of hell and the Lord of the nine prisons. It was too much to give up. Let''s see if we can take it off the black dragon''s head. If we get the hand, it''s too difficult to give up. Although the city of dawn is not strong enough to provoke the leader of the nine prisons, even karelina, the big golden leg, says that she can''t beat the other side, and the gods in his hand may not be able to resist the other side''s big move. But it doesn''t prevent him from doing some extra layout. Passive waiting is never his character. "Thank you for your advice, Ms. karelina." Li De nodded his thanks. "And the inheritance of the crossbow and goblin. Thank you for your generosity." Katherina didn''t speak any more. She turned and continued to look into the distance. Her fingers caressed the cat in her arms. The light outside reflected into the room, leaving a slightly hazy shadow.That temperament is more and more holy. Seeing this, Li De didn''t stop talking and turned to leave. White cat''s quietly Mimi turned to look at him, the comfortable head rubbed, gently meow. Chapter 497 After leaving the magic Industry Research Institute, Li De went straight to the square. At this time, the black dragon, who was stunned by the withered bones, has come to life. He is looking around and wants to find the withered bones to spray each other for 300 rounds. However, the dead bone has gone back to the home, happily back to the nest. Only an endless stream of people were left in the moonlight square, and they were all curious about the legendary life of the black dragon. The soldiers who kept order drew a cordon around the black dragon to let the crowd visit in the distance. If you get too close, Longwei is too prosperous for most people. When the surrounding residents saw Li De appear in the square, it immediately caused a huge sensation. Most of the believers seldom see Li De once a year because they often go out. With the strength of the city of dawn, the residents are more and more enthusiastic about Li De''s belief. There are few ordinary believers in the whole city, most of them are devout believers. So at this time, after the capture of the dragon, it appeared in front of the crowd, and the scene exploded. The crowd bowed in unison like wheat. Tens of thousands of people made such moves at the same time. The scene looked quite shocking. "Good day, the great cachal." "Your humble believers welcome you..." "praise you, the Lord of breaking the dawn who is brighter than the sun!" "We survived because of you, and your brilliance will always shine on my heart..." Li De''s eyes were calm and his heart didn''t fluctuate too much. After the crowd was free, he went straight to the black dragon under the enthusiastic gaze of the residents. The black dragon''s power, isolated by bubbles, has been completely banned. It''s softer than the soft footed shrimp. See the earth appear, immediately anger rise. "What about the humble bone dragon? Let him come out and meet the great black dragon master! Don''t think that hiding can cover up the essence of your failure.... this black dragon is a bit of a loser in a quarrel. The more he thinks about it, the more angry he gets. After directing for a while, he thinks that the next quarrel will definitely play a better role. Li De has a black face. What he just lost is not bad enough, is it? Don''t bother to pay attention to him, eyes looked at each other''s head on the twelve magic scroll. My eyes are full of curiosity. This is an artifact that seals the power of hell and the power of the Lord of nine prisons. Previously, when exploring the underground world, because the magic scroll was connected with the soul of the black dragon, the attribute could not be viewed. Now, however, it seems that things have changed. The heart reads a move, mental power begins to diffuse but come out, after a moment, on the face peep out a few cent happy color. He can feel that the magic scroll seems to be less closely related to the Black Dragon... with some attempt in mind, he opens the attribute panel. Quality: Advanced artifact (special) status: slightly damaged features: 1. It is sealed with advanced forbidden spell - Doomsday flame, which can be released every 10 seconds. Each casting consumes 100000 human souls. 2. Dark recovery: the holder will receive energy every 10 seconds to recover the corresponding damage. Each casting will consume 50000 human souls. 3. Engulf seal, can engulf the soul around, seal in the scroll. 4: Seal (need 10 million human souls to open) 5: seal (need special hell energy to open) number of souls: 1.26 million Introduction: a special artifact sealed with hell power needs a lot of souls to activate its original power. According to legend, gathering twelve magic scrolls will obtain the sealed hell power . After watching the attributes, Li De took a cool breath. This equipment is better than others, but it is also extremely evil. Each casting of these two skills requires soul consumption, and must be a human soul. In other words, if you want to use this artifact, you have to kill people. "It''s too painful. They are all white believers. Who is willing to slaughter?" Which spirit will destroy its foundation... it''s worthy of being the equipment of the leader of the nine prisons. It''s really dark in style. It seems to be OK to think about it. Hell doesn''t need the belief of human beings. Nature regards human beings as food. Now that you can see the properties of the equipment, does it mean that... Li De reaches out his hand to the sea spirit who has been stationed nearby and signals to open the bubble. The other side immediately understands it. After pondering for a while, he directly casts the spell, and there is a gap on the bubble that one person can come to the top. When Li De saw this, he laughed and snapped his fingers. A magic shield instantly enveloped the bubble. After the second finger, the mage''s hand appeared out of thin air, and slowly extended into the bubble. Under the frightened gaze of the black dragon, he pulled out the bloody magic scroll from his head.Feeling that the artifact of his own was separated from his body, the black dragon suddenly wanted to stand up and take it back, but because of the power being banned and the serious injury on his body, he could do nothing but yell at Li De. Li De also has foresight. He uses magic shield to cut off the sound near the black dragon. He can''t hear the other side''s curse at all. The black dragon can only curse himself. Aware that he didn''t even curse, black dragon was so angry that he vomited blood again and fainted straightly. The magic scroll stained with dragon blood was picked up by the mage''s hand and quickly swallowed the dragon blood, and then returned to its normal appearance. After reaching for the scroll, Li De scattered the master''s hand and began to look at the amazing artifact carefully. The magic scroll is red in color. It feels like coarse cloth when you hold it in your hand. It has obvious grain feeling. After unfolding, it is about 30 cm long and 15 cm wide, with extremely distorted hell inscriptions on it, and presents irregular arrangement. Even with Li De''s mental power, one can feel dizzy, as if countless demons are rushing out of the scroll to devour his soul. There are two obvious gaps in the upper right corner. It looks like someone pulled them off. Li Dexin read a move, took out the piece of land from his arms, dedicated to his artifact fragments, slowly glued to the purgatory scroll. At the moment when the artifact pieces were glued together, the purgatory scroll flashed red. The two pieces softened directly like water, and then pasted together without cracks. After making up for himself, the light of purgatory scroll was so bright that the temperature of the surrounding air rose more than ten degrees directly, and immediately became hot. The black dragon, who was just stunned, sensed the movement of the outside world and woke up. But what he saw at the first sight was the artifact that Li De had completed. Jealousy, unwillingness, resentment, disbelief, anger, and countless emotions came to me. The dragon''s eyes widened, and countless dirty words began to brew. Finally, before he opened his mouth, he was angry, and a mouthful of old blood came out, and he was angry again. A moment later, the light of the completed hell scroll faded away, and Li De checked its properties again, but unexpectedly, the scroll did not change. Shaking his head, these two pieces are completely corners, even without a hell inscription, which will not affect the main body at all, and will not delay the use if it is not made up. However, no matter what, this high-level artifact is in hand. It''s excellent even if you don''t need to hold it in your hand. And maybe we can gather the other twelve magic scrolls in the future. At that time, it may be like gathering the fragments of the slate of fate, which can summon the dragon and become the master of the nine prisons. - - - - - green city. Viscount Bernard is sitting in front of a round table with white cloth, enjoying more than ten delicacies on the table with a golden knife and fork. In this luxurious hall, more than ten nobles in luxurious clothes stood by and waited respectfully, not daring to have the slightest dissatisfaction. Sitting opposite Viscount Bernard is Roy, the eight armed snake demon. This high demon of the abyss is chewing with a bloody heart in his hand. The creaking sound of plasma makes the original good atmosphere in the house full of terror. Those nobles did not dare to look at the eight armed snake demon and waited for the host to speak. Viscount Bernard is blind to Roy''s blood. He slowly enjoys the delicious food on the table, and finally gets up slowly with a crystal glass dressed in half a glass of red wine. The hand shakes the glass slightly, the red liquid rotates slightly in the glass, drops of water hang on the wall of the glass, and then slowly slide down, leaving faint marks. The elegant Viscount Bernard looked at more than ten nobles in the house with a smile and said gently. "Dear nobles, do you know what I''m calling you for today? ... " an old nobleman in his early sixties, with gray hair and straight back, said in a dull voice. "Viscount Bernard, is it about the Green City Army that you mentioned to us last time? I promise you that as long as ELO is killed under the crown, there will be no problem with the army. " "No, I''m not worried about the military... " so you''re going to The nobles in the house were puzzled, and could not understand what the apostle of the demon lord wanted to do. In fact, after the night when Viscount Bernard was promised to fight against ELO''s crown, many nobles had already backed out, and they were very uneasy at the thought of cooperating with the devil. But on the next day, the bodies of the nobles who wanted to quit the plot were hanged in their respective homes, and no one dared to raise the issue of quitting. Everyone knows that they have no way back... even if they go to report to ELO now, they will not survive the next day, and they can''t resist the devil''s hunting. In this case, it''s better to go to the black road. Maybe they can take control of green city again, just as the other Party promised.When they think of their power being mercilessly deprived by ELO, their inner resentment can not be calmed at all. Viscount Bernard laughed. "You are all smart people. I like to deal with smart people. Of all the nobles, the interests of your family are the most seriously damaged. This time, I will give you a rare opportunity, as long as you complete the task, your family will become the most powerful family in green city. I''ll give you more power than before These nobles are all in the spotlight. What do they cooperate with the devil for? Isn''t it to take back the power that should belong to them? At the moment, I hastened to speak. "What do you say?" "At your command." When Viscount Bernard saw how obedient these people were, a bright smile rose from the corner of his mouth. "I want you to use your current information channels to pass on the news that the slate of destiny will be born in green city in a month..." what?! All the nobles in the house were surprised, and their fate was broken?? The only artifact of the sun goddess to fight against the power of the old?? The house fell into a dead silence. All the nobles looked at each other face to face and were shocked by the news. Why do they have to fight against ELO? Superficially, the aristocratic power was exploited, but the deeper reason is that after the old days came, the communication channel between green city and the outside world was almost completely cut off, leaving three or two poor trade routes. Their living space has been compressed on a large scale. If they are deprived of their power under the title of ELO, it is equivalent to depriving them of their right to survive, so we must resist. If the old days have not come, that ELO crown is not friendly to them, it is a big deal to change the city life, but the current situation does not allow it. So the news that the slate of fate is about to be born immediately makes them begin to float. If they can get the slate of fate, can they restore the old order? Even with this extraordinary artifact, he became the new master of green city?? What are you afraid of, ELO?! Viscount Bernard knew what they thought when he saw the expressions of several people. His eyes became more and more deep and elegant. "If you have the ability to snatch pieces of the slate of fate from the gods, just go. I will bless you." This made the nobles shiver. Yes, even if the fragments of the slate of destiny appear in green city, they can''t peep at them. Not to mention that ELO was crowned, the Viscount Bernard with unknown strength in front of him was enough to bury them. The greed in my heart was dispelled in an instant and began to rethink one by one. A moment later, the old nobleman in his early sixties suddenly brightened his eyes and said with a sense of urgency. "Viscount Bernard, this must be false news, isn''t it? It''s a brilliant plan to use the slate fragments of fate to attract the attention of the outside world, and then ELO won''t give up. In this way, we have a conflict with the outside world, and then we profit from it... what a brilliant plan! Moreover, because the fragments of the slate of fate are too precious and the outside world does not know whether they are true or not, they will still go deep into green city, so the possibility of conflict with ELO''s crown will be greatly increased. " The other aristocrats looked at Viscount Bernard with admiration. I didn''t expect that the plan was so deep... Viscount Bernard gave the old nobleman a deep look, and then shook his head in astonishment. "No, it''s not false news. Fragments of the slate of destiny will be born here in a month. This is the true news from my Lord." What? Is the news true? The aristocracy in the house was in an uproar, and everyone was puzzled about it. If it''s just for the other side''s Yiluo crown, how about taking out the precious stone fragments of fate as bait? A green city for a piece of slate of fate, how do they feel a little loss. With fate, where can the stone fragments not survive? Why choose green city? Viscount Bernard slowly sipped the red wine in the glass, and his blue eyes were a little pale. "What should be let you know, you will naturally know, what should not be let you know, you don''t need to know... you just need to pass the news through your channels with the outside world. Remember, it must be secret, and it''s better to let the outside world find the news inadvertently." "How can we do it, viscount Bernard?" "You are like this..." Viscount Bernard, after giving detailed instructions, waved his hand and let the people leave. Although these nobles were full of doubts, they could only leave the hall with a puzzled look at the expression of viscount Bernard who was too lazy to speak.When Roy, the eight armed snake demon, was left in the house, viscount Bernard took out a dark magic scroll from his arms and rubbed it like a lover. "It''s really exciting..." "Roy, do you think our Lord''s plan will succeed?" The eight armed snake devil casually pulled a piece of cloth and wiped it on the corner of his mouth. The blood on the white cloth was dazzling. Voice with a bit of Yin cold way. "The chaotic thematic plane is suitable for the breeding of darkness... when the master appears here, the evil spirits of the old days come together, and they are just a group of food... praise the killing." Viscount Bernard quietly put the black magic scroll in his arms and raised his glass gracefully. Smiling. "Praise the killing." Chapter 498 After Li De asked Katherina, he did not return to the office, but went directly to the alchemy factory. He was very interested in what Harrison said about the God hunting crossbow, especially the fact that the goblin patriarch Moore obtained the alchemy inheritance with the help of karelina made him more curious. Goblins once ruled an era, and alchemy was feared by gods. I just don''t know if the alchemy inheritance obtained by the goblin clan leader is complete. The alchemy factory has now become a very important factory in the city of dawn. Both the production of alchemy bombs and the research and development of various alchemy weapons and equipment are carried out here. It is worth mentioning that during the investigation of various races in the underground world, the army found a group of goblins with more than 5000 people in a relatively secret corner. After the interrogation, these goblins still have distant relations with the goblins in the city of dawn. At the beginning, the goblins of dawn city also came out of the underground world. If it wasn''t for the black dragon, I''m afraid they still live in the underground world. The newly discovered goblin was naturally filled into the alchemy factory and became a new productivity. So there is no shortage of manpower in the present alchemy. At the time of Li De''s arrival, the whole factory was busy. Now the scale of the alchemy factory has expanded by at least five times, becoming a huge production base and respected by all residents. After seeing Li De''s figure, the goblins got excited. These green dwarfs with two extreme personalities, arrogance and cowardice, are treated well in the city of dawn, and they know who gave them all this. "Welcome, master." In the office of the goblin patriarch, which is luxurious to boastful and can be called pure gold, Li De sits on the golden sofa with a rather strange expression. The aesthetic of these green dwarfs has always been so direct, how can they show their wealth. As the head of the goblin clan and the director of the alchemy factory, Moore is not short of money, so he is lazy to manage it. "I heard you got the inheritance from your ancestors?" Once burned by Longxi, Moore, with scars all over, danced excitedly. "Yes, my master. Catherine is the greatest being in the world. She has given me new strength! It not only activated the ancient blood in my body, but also made me acquire a lot of alchemy knowledge. It''s hard to imagine that our goblins were so powerful that they even ruled the whole glory theme plane The goblins have already lost their cultural heritage, and the history of goblins ruling the world has been erased by the gods, so it''s normal for Moore not to know that his ancestors were rich. Looking at this guy with a look on his face, it turns out that I''m also a man of great experience. Li De is a little funny. "The hunting crossbow and the alchemy magic cannon are handed down by your ancestors?" Moore''s face was startled, then full of admiration. "Master, you are very well informed. Yes, I got the alchemy cannon from the knowledge of blood inheritance. Unfortunately, there are many more powerful weapons than this, but I didn''t receive them. As for the crossbow, it was a masterpiece of the great karelina. Of course, I also used some Alchemy to transform it. I''ll bet that as long as enough crossbows are made, the city of dawn will become the most powerful force in the world Looking at the guy jumping up and down in front of him, Li De''s mouth flicked. If it wasn''t for the other side''s ugly appearance, he was really like a clown in a circus. "Do you have finished products?" Er... Moore''s face was stiff and he said. "Master, the crossbow lacks the remains of gods as raw materials. The alchemy magic cannon takes time to build... " Li De is speechless. He has been here for a long time, but he didn''t even have the finished product. After a little pondering, he waved his hand, and there were four thumb sized crystal balls in his hand. After seeing what he had in his hand, Moore''s eyes lit up instantly, and instinctively felt that it was absolutely a good thing. "Master, what is this? I feel like they are babies.... Li De smiles, and the next sentence makes the goblin almost jump up. "It''s divine." "God, God, Godhead?" When is the Godhead so worthless? Four when it appears! Moore''s mouth was dry, and his face was full of desire and discontent. I wanted to... this is the most precious thing. As long as he had the materials of the divine crossbow, he could make a simple version of the crossbow. And whether it''s used to make a god hunting crossbow or other weapons, Shenge is a treasure that can play a powerful role.For a goblin, it is absolutely the material to make their heart beat faster. Li De nodded with a smile. Each of the four gods in his hand has its own origins. One of them belongs to the God of nobility. In Norland, Freya killed an evil god and got one. In dwarf Valley, he killed two octopus and got two. There are four in all. Among these four divinities, only the divinity of the noble God has the noble clergy. The other three, taken from the old evil gods, have no clergy. At first, Li De was surprised to find that Shenge had no clergy. In his original impression, this thing should be condensed to carry the clergy. Later, after asking Katherine, she found out that the essence of Godhead is the energy core, and the most important role is to carry the clergy. But it''s not useless without the clergy. If it doesn''t carry the clergy, it can be used as the energy core. Of course, there are many disadvantages of not carrying the clergy. The most typical one is the inability to use the power of the rules attached to the clergy. And these old evil spirits are blank. I think it''s also the main reason why the other side only rely on physical strength to attack. They really have no skills and can''t let go. This also enables Li De to have a more understanding of the old evil spirits. According to the information given to him by scarlet moon, the old evil spirits can be divided into two categories at present there is no doubt that the first one has a higher status in the old camp, while the second one is more like the younger brother of the first one, who is charged to death. The skin is rough and the meat is thick. It''s resistant to exercise and can''t be killed. It''s almost a perfect meat shield. From this we can infer that the old camp is not all high-level evil spirits, but also class. And the old evil spirits he met all belonged to the type of meat shield cannon fodder... thinking of this, Li De was awed at the thought that the other side''s meat shield cannon fodder was so advanced? However, what makes him even more uneasy is that after the invasion of the old evil god camp, its combat effectiveness does not seem to be as loud as that of the other party. Although with the help of the sky cracks, most of Rongguang''s cities have become isolated islands. But the old camp did not show a sweeping posture, and even made the formation of the angel alliance successful. The current state does not seem to be in line with the attitude of the old evil gods to destroy the world. This makes Li De a little worried. The other side seems to be brewing something. He doesn''t believe in the offensive of the old evil gods, that''s all. There will be more storms in the future. "Master, are these all given to me?" Moore with excitement and excitement of the sharp voice woke up the wandering Li De. Shaking his head, he didn''t think much, and his eyes returned to Moore. "No, it''s not for you." Moore''s excited expression suddenly froze on his face. His face was filled with pitiful tears. Li De said with a smile, "this is used to forge the crossbow for hunting gods. I will find the bones of gods as soon as possible. You should get ready for the preliminary work first." The higher the title, the stronger the power. The more nobles who control the territory, the more power they contribute to the God of nobles. However, the constitution of the city of dawn is to be de aristocratic and let the common people become the core, so the aristocratic clergy is incompatible with the city hall of the city of dawn. He didn''t intend to let anyone control the nobility''s clergy. The nobility has a wool function, and if it''s gone, it''s gone. The productivity that liberates the masses of the people is definitely not comparable to that of the nobility. "Praise you, master, your kindness and wisdom make the sun lose its light!" When Molton cried out, the smile on his face was as bright as chrysanthemum, and with the disfigured face, it made people feel uncomfortable. It''s worse to laugh than to cry. Li De thought for a moment, and waved his hand to Moore. Moore felt as if something had been put into his head. "I''ve given you a part of the permission to bury the bones. These divinities will be temporarily stored in the land. If you want to use them later, you can use the permission to take them out. Remember, Shenge is more precious than a whole Mithril vein. You must not lose it. " "Don''t worry, master, I will guard your wealth with my life!" Moore patted his chest and showed great confidence. The goblins are greedy for money. Even if they lose themselves, they won''t lose their Godhead. Li De nodded slightly, then said curiously. "Do you have any special weapons or alchemy in your inheritance?" Ancient alchemy is a treasure, but I don''t know how much inheritance Moore has gained. Moore confidently raised his head and said haughtily. "Under the crown, I have acquired the inheritance of the five ring alchemy bomb and the forbidden alchemy bomb. Before long, our air force will carry the forbidden alchemy bomb that can easily destroy a city!In addition, there are many rare high-strength steel alloy formulations in my mind, which can completely upgrade our weapons and equipment to several levels. " Li De''s eyes brightened. Forbidden alchemy bomb? This is the same level of existence as the forbidden curse. If the caster wants to create the magic scroll of forbidden incantation, it is so difficult that it almost breaks through the sky, and many gods can''t make it. But now we''re going to have substitutes... we''re in a great mood. The military strength of dawn city is his strength. Before, ordinary soldiers didn''t play a big role in high-end combat, which made him feel helpless. But if we can really develop all kinds of domineering equipment, the industrial system of dawn city will become a nightmare for everyone. This is the crush of higher productivity on lower productivity. The strength of dawn city lies in that once the first piece of equipment that can be copied is produced, as long as the raw materials are guaranteed, 100 pieces, 1000 pieces and 10000 pieces can be produced in a very short time! This is a capability that no other force in Rongguang has. This is the crush of modern production concept on glory. "Very good. I''ll let the city hall give priority to your needs if you need any materials." Li De''s words are full of confidence. Now the territory of his rule is so vast, the underground world, green city, the abyss plane, and even the lost sea god system have become the substantial vassals of the city of dawn... The era of lacking all kinds of raw materials is far away. He can fully meet the needs of various factories at the present stage, and does not need to live in the market. Moore is also aware of the current situation of the city of dawn. He is very happy with Li De''s assurance. He is crazy about all kinds of flattery without money, and does not blush at all. Li De spent several days in the alchemy factory, and after a detailed understanding and visit of various production workshops and R & D centers, he left contentedly. - - - - - "Your Majesty, do we have to wait any longer? Why don''t we just grab it! That''s the gold descendant we lost outside, not their scarlet mage Tower!! I''ve already inquired that leader of scarlet mage tower, Lide kachar, is just a wizard level figure, and has not appeared in public for several years. According to the apprentices of the mage, it seems that Lide Cachar is often shut up and can''t see anyone for a long time. It''s always the case with weird human spellcasters, who like to study magic behind closed doors. So he must not be out, but hiding! Let''s rob. Her Highness Issa is the only hope of our silver moon city. Only when the descendants of gold inherit the power of our ancestors, can we fight against the long tail Troll! " In a hotel popular with adventurers near the center of green city, more than a dozen people in uniform black robes and red eyes are talking loudly. Red eyes, if ordinary farmers see it, they will cry out to the devil, but here, everyone has the eyes that the devil has. Sitting in the most central position is a middle-aged man with more than 40 faces. After hearing this, I pondered for a moment and shook my head slowly. "Human city is not our city-state. There are rules here. The deputy city leader appointed by the ruler ELO is Ms. Weina, the actual ruler of scarlet mage tower. The relationship between them seems rather delicate. If we do it, it''s likely to irritate that ELO The young man who had just started to put forward his suggestions was immediately discontented. "We can do it when your highness Issa is out, and leave as soon as we get it. Your majesty, as long as her royal highness Issa inherits the power of her ancestors and knows the responsibility and destiny of the silver moon city-state, I believe she will not blame us. Moreover, her royal highness Issa is not unable to return. As long as she seals the long tail Troll again, she can return to green city.... this matter is related to the fate of the whole silver moon city-state, which is extremely important, so the young people''s words make the people in the house float. Seeing the change of atmosphere, the young red eyed people continued to open their mouth. "And we don''t do anything here. How long will it take? If that Lee Cachar comes back in ten days and a half months, it''s OK. What if the other person has fallen out for a year or two, and never comes back? Are we just waiting? Your majesty, we can''t place our destiny on others. " This made the king who was not firm enough shake immediately. Yes, the city-state faces the threat of destruction all the time. If they don''t have enough strength to face the long tail troll, what resistance will they take when those damned lives completely break the seal?Moreover, there is the erosion of old power. If the descendants of gold don''t activate the slate fragments of fate, even if they can carry the attack of the long tail troll, they can''t escape the situation of being destroyed. My heart is full of tangles at the moment. On the one hand, it is the life and death of their own people; on the other hand, it is the inner moral standard and the worry about the crown of ELO in green city. A moment later, the king nodded his head and made up his mind. "Continue to send people to inquire about the trace of red mage tower leader Lide kachar, and keep a close eye on the red mage tower. Once the golden descendant appears, act immediately. Remember, don''t hurt the people around the descendants of the gold this time. After taking back the descendants of the gold, everyone should leave separately. Even if the people around are surrounded and killed, don''t rescue them. Do your best to send the descendants of the gold back to the city of silver moon All of us should be in a good mood. But just as they were ready to go down to perform the task, suddenly a loud talk came from the next room. "Have you heard? According to the oracle of the sun goddess, the stone fragments that can resist the invasion of the old days will come to the city of green in a month, when the cold winter subsides. " "Really?" "That''s not true. It''s said that the news came from a priest who believed in the sun goddess. After the news came out of the old priest''s mouth, it also caused backfire. The old priest died directly." "Hiss... So green city can be saved?? You don''t know, two days ago, when the cracks in the sky widened, at least 100000 people in green city were infected and became old monsters. That scene is too terrible. If it wasn''t for the clergyman under ELO''s crown, I might have died in the hands of those old monsters. " "Nonsense, can I not know? My son has been eroded by the power of the old days and is still being treated in the Church of dawn. " "Your son has been eroded by the old days. Do you still come to dinner?" "I have twelve sons..." a one-way magic shield is set up in the house. The sound from outside can come in, but not from inside. Hearing other people''s comments, the Hongmou people in the city-state of yinyuezhihui looked at each other and were surprised. "Pieces of the slate of fate..." the king of silver moon had a wave of eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. And similar words also spread in green city. At first, no one noticed that it was just nonsense. However, when the interested person went to explore, he found that the Minister of the sun goddess really died because of some rules, and before his death, he personally told the news that the fragments of the slate of destiny would come to green city after the cold winter subsided in front of several disciples. The real news immediately caused a sensation. The fragments of the slate of destiny, which are the most precious thing in the oracle of the sun goddess to resist the old power. Not only the ordinary residents are talking about it, but also the players are discussing it immediately. Once the players discuss it, it means that the world knows the news. In an instant, the city of green, which was originally unknown, received unprecedented attention. Storm waters, the Empire of the dead, the ancient forest, the alliance of angels... The whole glory focused on the city of green. Chapter 499 the second day. "Sire, we have explored all the routes around the scarlet mage tower. Here are the drawings." After deciding to plunder the descendants of gold and return to the city-state of silver moon, the red eyes began to formulate strategies. The young red eyed man was introducing his plan to the king of the silver moon city. The new map on the oak table reflected a dazzling light under the magic light. "We find that her highness Issa leaves scarlet mage tower every three days to study magic in white tower." Young people in black robes slide their middle and index fingers together on a line on the map. "The white tower was built by the teacher of leader of scarlet mage tower, Lide kachar. The breakthrough mage had already gone to the capital of Nolan empire. The guard of the white tower is not strict. " "It''s the only way for Her Highness Issa to go to the white tower. I''ve explored all the shops in this street, and the owner of the shop has revealed the same information as I found in other channels." "We can set up an ambush here, at the intersection of cross street. This is the intersection of the Southern District and the western district. Before the Western District, there were many underground forces in green city. There were so many escape routes that it was easy to escape. In addition, before we start, we can send some people to the farthest place from this area to make trouble and attract the attention of the army. " Young people are confident. "Ms. Weina, the leader of scarlet mage tower, is the vice mayor of green city, and the other side has a lot to do with her highness Issa. From this point of view, the disappearance of her royal highness Issa will certainly irritate the other side, so the probability of the top combat power closing the city is not small. " "But as long as your highness Issa is captured by us, you can flee immediately. If green city opens the magic array of forbidden teleportation and space, or sends the legendary top presence to block the space. We can escape from the underground secret road in the western district. There is our flying mount outside the city. Once we escape from the city, we can immediately take the mount to return to the storm area, and no one can stop us. " Although the young people only gave a general idea, they were not people with shallow knowledge. They immediately realized that the feasibility of the plan was really high. Sudden attack, the other side must not have time to respond, can use the fastest speed to solve the battle. If you have mental calculation but no intention, the other party can easily accomplish the goal even under strict protection and with their strength. There are many defects in this plan, but in the eyes of the public, those are nothing, except that they can''t solve them. The big hidden trouble is that ELO, who has never been seen before, is under the crown. After all, the other side is the master of the city. They don''t want to face the anger of a God. However, after a little thought, they were relieved that this operation was not a large-scale massacre, and it should not have a great impact if it was speeded up. Such a strong presence would not be used in general. What kind of level are gods? Who will stare at these little things all day? As for the leader of scarlet mage tower, Lide kachar, they subconsciously ignored it. A caster who is said to be at the level of a mage is no different from a mole ant in their eyes. Among them, the king of silver moon is a serious legend, with two extraordinances as a supplement. Such a lineup before the advent of the old days, even if it is Nolan Wang, they dare to break through. The silver moon King''s eyes gradually sharpened. After staring at the map for a long time, he nodded slightly. "Continue to improve the plan and implement it in three days." Everyone''s face became serious at once. This action is related to the life and death of the city-state of silver moon. No one dare to take it lightly. Once there is a mistake, they can''t bear the consequences. The last time she followed Li De to explore the relics of the gods, Ms. Hongmou suddenly stood up and said. "Sire, the news of the birth of the stone fragments of fate in green city in a month has become more and more intense and has a high degree of authenticity. Do we need to leave some people to explore the news? " Looking at the frown of the king of silver moon, he explained. "Although we have the fragments of the slate of fate, we know nothing about the use of this treasure and other taboos. If we can take this opportunity to get some information, it may help us Hearing this, the king of silver moon glanced around, looked at the crowd in the room, and his brows eased. Turn around and look at Ms. Hongmou. "That''s good. You''ve lived here for a period of time before, and it''s up to you. And with your strength, you can deal with some situations. In order to prevent accidents in the next operation, you need to be a backup mobile force to welcome back the golden descendant. You only need to be a backhand in the distance, and you don''t need to participate in it directly. If our plan is blocked, you can help immediately. If the plan goes well, you can hide and collect information about the pieces of the slate of destiny. "This arrangement can not only ensure the plunder of the descendants of gold, but also put an end to the future trouble for green city. Ms. Hongmou nodded happily. King Yinyue said no more. He took a look at the people in the room. When he saw that there was no problem, he stood up and ordered the action to begin. - - - - - the earth. With the appearance of cracks in the sky, the flavor of the old days is increasingly strong. At this time, the eyes of the whole world are focused on glory. Everyone knows that this playground originally belongs to them has become the place to decide the future fate of the earth. It is not only the countries on the earth that keep a close eye on glory all the time, but the ordinary residents are especially impressed by the wind and grass of glory. As the only known artifact that can dispel the power of the past, it is just like a girl without a skirt. No one wants to see, would like to see the old power engulf the earth, glory into the old monster playground. So when the pieces of the slate of green city''s fate will be in a month''s time, when the cold winter subsides, the news will be spread. It immediately attracted the attention of countless people. Even that night, a large number of official forces began to set out from all over the glory plane to green city, and the only purpose was to break the slate of fate. Whether it''s true or not, since the news is coming from the indigenous people, and even caused a sensation among them, we must pay close attention to it no matter what. For a moment, the number of players in green city increased exponentially. Fortunately, although the earth appeared sky cracks, the old days have invaded, but the player can be reborn feature has not been deprived. This is also the strength of all countries and ordinary people. Of course, many countries with strong military strength are ready for the worst. In the past, the peaceful military factories were full of power, all kinds of new equipment boomed out, and those military black technologies began to appear in the eyes of the public. Along with military spending, it has begun to double or even tenfold. Even destructive nuclear weapons such as Ivan the great bear have been inserted into the launchers, ready to launch attacks on those terrorist objects that may appear. All of them are in response to the most likely disaster. The atmosphere is getting more and more dignified day by day. Many residents have begun to hoard grain and water on a large scale to prepare for the future. Military power is not a secret that ordinary people can understand. Most people''s eyes are still focused on the sudden appearance of the slate fragments of fate in green city. Rongguang forum is undoubtedly the best place to talk about this. Millions of Posts appeared that night. Who''s going to team up with me to grab the pieces of the slate of destiny? This artifact can make a lot of money at one time. it''s not fair. I''m too far away from green city. I used to die at least 800 times. Who has a flying mount to take me? I spent 20 years of my innocence as a reward, leg hair photo ¡¤ JPG "I seriously suspect that the stone fragments of fate in green city is a conspiracy, which is used by the old evil gods to fish, and those bright gods will be hooked and then killed" "I don''t know what price this artifact can be sold for? It''s worth a million, isn''t it? Anyway, it''s the end of the day. If I get a certain amount of money, I''ll go to a club and whore until the end of the world. This is the first time that sand sculpture players have heard the news of the fragments of the slate of fate, so they are very excited. Who got the slate fragment of fate before? It''s really exciting to hide it like now. It''s like buying lottery tickets. Although we all know that our chances of winning the lottery are negligible, we still have a trace of hope in our hearts. Maybe I''m the next lucky one? At this time, an event caused great waves, adding countless variables to the news of the birth of the slate fragments of green city''s fate... Because the player who occupied the body of the old evil god was born and fell to become the second player of "glory" - the knight of broken sword sent a post. The information is shocking. Knight with broken sword: I haven''t posted on the forum for a long time. I am very surprised to get the news today, so I have to discuss with you about the coming of the old days and the stone fragments of fate. The coming of the old days has been discussed by more people. I also posted a post a few months ago, but the level we contacted before is not high, so those discussions are not very useful. But this time it''s different. The information I got from the Lord of the dead may be useful to you. Let me share some related news. The source of the old invasion comes from an ancient and mysterious existence. In the mouth of the undead monarch, the mysterious being was killed because it prevented the creator from creating the glorious theme plane.Now, the mysterious being who was killed has been resurrected and wants to subvert the world, so it creates the old invasion. It is worth mentioning that the present old evil god is the combination of the divine nature and flesh and blood that escaped from the mysterious existence after it was killed. Yes, you are right. The terrible old evil gods on the glory plane are just the condensation of the blood and divinity that fell after the mysterious existence was killed. When I first heard the news, I was shocked for a long time. Those powerful evil spirits are just a wisp of spirit and a piece of flesh and blood... How strong should the original body be? Therefore, the old evil gods can be divided into two types: the evil gods with wisdom and clergy, which are condensed by divinity. The other is made up of flesh and blood, with chaotic thoughts, no wisdom, and no clergy. Among the two types of old evil spirits, there are only a few with wisdom, and most of them can command those chaotic evil spirits. These extremely secret information, which I heard when the undead monarchs came to the theme plane to discuss with each other, is highly authentic. So it can be inferred. What really wants to destroy the world is a powerful and extreme existence of terror, and our ultimate enemy is that existence of terror. The undead monarch did not mention the name of the other party. His words were very vague and he was extremely afraid of him. From this, we can see that the mysterious existence of terror is much more terrifying than we think. In the face of this almost invincible opponent, how do we deal with each other? There is no need to despair, there is a way. According to the news of the undead monarch, part of the power of the mysterious existence is sealed in the slate of destiny, so the slate of destiny is the only treasure that can resist the mysterious existence. At the beginning, the other party crushed the slate of destiny with the gear of time. First, he wanted to destroy the slate of destiny and suppress the glory. Second, he wanted to recover the power that had been sealed. Fortunately, although the slate of fate has been broken, for some unknown reason, the other party did not get back their own strength. So that terrible life has not yet been restored to the peak, so the glory plane can be preserved. Therefore, the other party will tear the rules again and again, let the old power invade the theme plane, and want to use other ways to lose glory. The only way to fight against that terrible life is to find the fragments of the slate of destiny, reorganize the slate of destiny, and then use the slate of destiny to suppress each other with the help of the power of the whole glorious multiverse. There is no other way. According to the deliberation and inference of the several undead monarchs, the fragments of the slate of destiny near green city are probably the core of the slate of destiny. Because they feel the special breath through the stone fragments of fate in their hands. More importantly, the core of the slate of destiny is the key to reorganize the slate of destiny. If you want to successfully control the core of the slate of destiny, you need to have enough pieces of the slate of destiny on hand to arouse the resonance of each other. In other words, whoever owns more pieces of the slate of destiny has a greater chance of controlling the core of the slate of destiny. As a result, several undead monarchs are now vigorously searching for pieces of the slate of destiny. And I was assigned a collection task. There are two main purposes for publishing the news. One is to let everyone know the urgency of the situation. Once the core of the slate of destiny is taken away by the old evil gods, the whole world will be destroyed. There is no chance that the earth will be spared. The second point is the news of offering a reward for the fragments of the slate of destiny. If anyone finds the trace of the fragments of the slate of destiny, please contact me immediately. The undead monarchs personally promised that as long as the news of the slate fragments of fate is true, no matter what happens in the future, they will protect the safety of those who provide the information, and at the same time, they will give their legendary power. To sum up, as long as there is any news about the slate fragments of fate, please chat with me immediately. There are 15 undead monarchs, each of whom is extremely powerful and is the most suitable force to control the slate of destiny. As long as the undead monarch exterminates the old invasion, the earth can return to its former state, and we don''t need to worry any more. So, whether for the sake of the world or for your own sake, please contact me once you find the fragments of the slate of destiny. Knight of the broken sword this post caused a sensation especially strong. No one would have thought that the invasion of the old days had such a secret, and the upcoming fate of slate fragments still carried such an important mission. Reorganizing the slate of destiny and fighting against the invasion of the past are all great events. Originally, I paid more attention to green city, because the news immediately increased dozens of times. Even the players who are tens of thousands of miles away can''t wait to leave for green city at this time... everyone knows that if the news of the knight who broke the sword is true, it is likely that the battle of green city will determine the future of glory and the future of the earth.For a moment, the storm surged. Chapter 500 "Under the crown, the blue star tribe lost in the sea sent a message that they wanted to take refuge in us to get the shelter of the city of dawn." Li De leans on the armchair of his desk and looks at Harrison with interest. "Have the Mermaids figured it out?" Harrison nodded. "Yes, after the expansion of the third sky rift, the lost sea area was engulfed by the old power, and a large number of marine life became old monsters, which seriously affected the survival of the mermaid tribe." Li De knew clearly that he knew the news that the whole sea was stained red with blood after the rift in the sky widened. Even the ocean gods have sought the protection of the city of dawn. What does the blue star tribe use to resist the invasion of the old days? "You can take refuge in them, but we don''t have a place to place them, and the ocean gods can''t let them lead their own tribes to join..." Harrison even said. "Under the crown, the blue star tribe has a special broken plane, which can expand the sea area tens of miles wide. Just place it in the lake in front of the moon square, and it will become a habitat for mermaids. " Li Demi''s head picked, how can the rare planes in the outside world not be lacking in the hands of marine life? Even the blue star tribe can have incomplete planes. They don''t pay attention to the city of dawn. He still has a headache about how to transfer the population of King Nolan. "OK, you can arrange things. As long as we are within the range, no matter how many people there are." Harrison had a smile on his face. "At your command. Blue Star tribes are willing to give up 90% of their wealth when they take refuge... " " they are still smart people. " Li De laughed, "let the goblins go to their warehouse for a turn. As long as they bring back all the materials they can use to build magic alchemy cannons and God hunting crossbows, jinpuke will leave them with them." "Yes, under the crown." Harrison nodded cheerfully. After the speaker of the city hall left, when Li Degang was going to look through the documents to deal with government affairs, the door of the office was knocked again. "Please come in..." eeeya ~ the door was pushed open, and a mermaid, like floating in the sea, with a fish body in the lower part and a human body in the upper part, entered the house with a slight tail swing. "Good day, dear Lord kachar." Li De stood up and nodded. "Good day, my lord Virginia. Come to see me today. What can I do for you?" The spatial coordinates of the water element plane of the mermaid God are in the dawn plain. The other side also lives in the palace in the water element plane on weekdays. They usually don''t come to see Li De if they have nothing to do. So when he saw the other party coming to the door, he asked. "I heard that your men are building weapons against the old evil gods?" Li De nodded slightly, "yes, what can you tell me about Virginia?" Building alchemy magic cannons requires the power of the whole city. Even three-year-old children know that there is a big action in the city of dawn, and the mermaid God can''t be unaware of it. "Although our kingdom of God can''t be used and millions of years of accumulation has been banned, when we move out of the lost sea, we also bring a lot of materials. Although it''s not much, it''s barely enough. If you need it, we''d like to support the city of dawn... " Li De looks at the serious Mermaid God with a bright smile. Money doesn''t matter, mainly because he likes to deal with beautiful people. "Thank you for your generosity, my lord Virginia. It''s the right choice to be an ally with the God of the sea. Please rest assured that as long as the city of dawn does not fall, the sea god system will never be destroyed by those damned old monsters. " Hearing Li Dehao''s promise, the mermaid God''s face softened. Marine life is not proficient in forging weapons, which is well known to all. Although there are a lot of materials in their warehouses, they can not play any role. They can only eat ashes. On weekdays, it''s OK. Even if Li De is respected by them, he can''t take out his inventory to make weapons for him. But now it''s not the same. The two sides have formed an alliance and have to face a formidable enemy that everyone is afraid of. If you hide it again, it will be irresponsible to yourself. So she simply took this opportunity to move out the inventory and let Li De forge weapons. The stronger the city of dawn is, the higher the security of the ocean God system will be. The interests of both sides are the same, so there is no question of suffering losses. Li De also appreciates this kind of sensible person very much. At this stage, what he is most afraid of is the tardy partner. It''s absolutely the thing that makes him hate to calculate with each other before he wins.After thanking the mermaid God again, he suddenly thought of the news he received last night. The slate fragment of green city''s fate will be born in a month.... after the news came out, the Intelligence Command Center presented the detailed information to Li De''s desk. But what attracted his attention was the news from the scarlet moon, especially the message from the knight who broke the sword. The undead monarch actually thought that there were fragments of the slate of destiny in green city, and it was the most important core part of the slate of destiny. If you want to condense the slate of destiny, the key is the core of the slate of destiny. In other words, no matter what his future plans are, as long as he still has pieces of the slate of fate in his hands, he must fight for it this time. Once the core of the slate of destiny falls into the hands of others, he may not be able to keep these two pieces of slate of destiny. What makes him feel more heavy is that because of the players, the news has been known all over the world. I don''t know how many terrible gods will come. He never doubted the attraction of the fragments of the slate of fate to the gods, and it was the core of the slate of fate that he was born this time. Just thinking about it, he can feel how exaggerated the pressure green city will face next. That''s the core of the slate of destiny. It''s related to the fate of the whole glory. If not, an unprecedented battle between the gods will break out directly. At that time, green city is likely to be destroyed in the war between the gods... if the news is false, Li De will not be so nervous. But the problem is that after he got the news, he really noticed the smell of the slate fragments of fate in the direction of green city through the fine induction of the slate fragments of fate in the city of dawn. And that breath was very special, and his heart was full of longing for it. After carrying the power of fate, his perception of the slate fragments of fate increased greatly, so he could judge that there would be the slate fragments of fate in green city. It is only now that the fragment of the slate of destiny is still wrapped by the power of destiny and has not yet revealed its real body that it seems a little vague and unable to find its specific location. But sooner or later that piece of slate of fate will appear, this disaster, green city can not escape, he also can not avoid. Shaking his head, Li De recovered from his scattered thoughts and looked at the mermaid God with burning eyes. "Your Excellency, do you know that there will be fragments of the slate of destiny in green city in a month?" Mermaid master God a Leng, immediately brow lock. "I haven''t heard of it yet..." after she entered the city of dawn, she had completely relied on the intelligence of the Intelligence Command Center for the outside sources. However, the information command center could not let the mermaid master know such important things as the slate fragments of fate without Li De''s nod. Li De''s expression became serious. After thinking for a moment, he opened his mouth to tell the news he got. Finally, he said in a deep voice. "Although we are far from ready, green city, a piece of slate of destiny, has a bearing on our destiny, so this time, I hope that your excellency Virginia will fully cooperate with me. Survival or destruction may be determined in this battle. " It is not so easy to snatch the fragments of the slate of fate under the gaze of the whole glory. However, the importance of the slate of destiny makes it impossible for him to give up. Giving up means that he has lost the right to choose, and the city of dawn in the future will have to wait and die. In his character, this is not allowed to happen. So we have to do our best. Mermaid God is not enough, then he will ask Katherina out of the mountain. In such a battle, the city of dawn could not compete with the hordes of gods without the support of karelina. "For our future, I will give all my strength to support you, Lord kachar." Mermaid God is not the slightest ambiguity, she gave her treasure in the warehouse, it can be seen that the heart is really recognized by Li De. Li De nodded slightly and his eyes were fixed. "In this month, I will mobilize all the strength of the city of dawn to forge the crossbow and the magic alchemy cannon. At the same time, I will search for other pieces of slate of fate, hunt down the gods, and prepare for the next decisive battle. I hope you can act with me. Maybe this battle is the most difficult one for us. We can''t bear the consequences of failure. " "At your command, Lord kachar!" Mermaid God is not the slightest fear, since the battle has been inevitable, then head for the wind! The sea gods have never been afraid! When the mermaid God left, the orders came from the city hall. The huge machine of the city of dawn starts to turn, and the magic industry system that Li De has spent countless efforts to build shows the power of shaking the world again.The construction demons began to work... promoted to the legendary land of burying bones, opened up hundreds of space doors to connect all parts of the dawn city. The materials of each warehouse are moved into the ground of burying bones like running water. Magic Industry Research Institute, Dawning mage tower, alchemy factory, weapons factory... All the heavyweight departments sent the top talents into the bone burial place to cooperate with the construction. Moore, the goblin patriarch who inherited the ancient alchemy, became the core of everyone, and began to command all departments to build two super killers, the God hunting crossbow and the alchemy magic cannon. The hunting crossbow needs the remains of the gods. Li De doesn''t have them for the time being, so he can only make preparations in the early stage. But the material of alchemy magic cannon is enough. No matter conquering the underground world, developing all aspects of the abyss, or occupying green city, Li De has obtained a lot of materials, which can make magic alchemy cannons that can bombard gods. In order to speed up the work, Li De asked all the six gods of the ocean God system to come back to help. He gave up guarding the slate fragments of the fate of the underground world for the time being. More than 300000 residents directly participated in the epic construction, and more than 2 million indirectly participated. On the 24th, the sun shines, day and night. Cyclops, centaurs, halflings, humans, blood clan, orcs... As long as they can be used, no matter who they are or what they are doing, they are immediately deployed to build alchemy magic cannons. Fortunately, Li De had the foresight to build the alchemy magic cannon in the land of burying bones. In this plane, which belongs to him completely, he can delegate the authority of the place where the bones are buried, and mobilize the strength of the whole plane to participate in the construction. If it is built outside, it may not be possible to build it in ten times the time. With sufficient manpower, convenient construction environment and sufficient construction materials, the magic alchemy cannon is rapidly forming at an amazing speed. This time, all residents will use their wisdom and labor to participate in the road of killing gods. Only the alchemy that once scared the gods can kill the gods with mortals. While the city of dawn was in operation, Li De came to Katherine''s residence again. Katherina seemed to have known what he had come for, and she was the first to say so. "Do you want to ask about the slate fragments of Greentown''s destiny?" Li De nodded. "Lady Catherine, please tell me the truth. It is said that the fragments of the slate of destiny around green city are the core of the slate of destiny, and the core of the slate of destiny is the key to condense the slate of destiny. So this is very important to our city of dawn. " Katherine turned and looked at him with burning eyes, with some emotion in her voice. "This is the guide of fate and an inescapable responsibility. Do you know why the slate of destiny core landed near green city? " This is a confirmation of the truth of the core of the slate of destiny. Li De''s face became more and more dignified. "Please make it clear." This is about the future of the city of dawn, and no information can be ignored. "Because near green city, even the entire southern provinces and barren wasteland, this area was the first land created by the creator. This is also the reason why the initial plane of the sealed sarcophagus appears here. The slate of destiny is the core of glory''s destiny. After being crushed by the gear of time, it is scattered in every corner of the world. Just as it happens, guided by fate, its core comes to this land. " After hearing this, Li De couldn''t recover for a long time. I didn''t expect that there was such a source hidden in it... after a moment, I looked up at Katherine as if I had thought of something. "That''s why you stayed in the city of dawn?" Katherina nodded. "Yes, for this reason, as the first piece of land created by the creator God, it will surely bear more responsibilities. I have not left the city of dawn, but also aware of the change of fate, this piece of land may become a turning point of glory. So I''m going to guard here. " Li De nodded slowly, and finally found the reason why Katherina didn''t leave the city of dawn after she woke up. The existence of this terror has been aware of possible changes in the future long ago. "Then why didn''t you tell me in advance?" Catherine shook her head. "It doesn''t make much difference to tell you that your previous strength is not enough to change all this." Li De''s mouth flicked. It''s true that it''s not a good thing for him to know if he has no strength. After pondering for a moment, he said solemnly. "I hope you can help me when the time comes. I''ll take that piece of slate of destiny!"The tone was firm and there was no hesitation. Catherine took a deep look at Lee. "This is my destiny..." Li De nodded solemnly. "Thank you for your trust. Next, I''m going back to green city. I hope you can protect the city of dawn for a while With a slight nod and no more words, Katherine turned and continued to look into the distance. Li De took a deep breath and left without hesitation. This time the city of dawn will face the storm, will be unprecedented terror. He has to take advantage of this last month to be ready. War is coming! In a trance, he had seen the scene of the gods colliding over green city... the end was coming. Chapter 501 Hoo Hoo ~ Castro leaves from the city of dawn with his wings flapping, and moves quickly towards green city. At this time, it is early February. Although the cold current in the sky is still surging, it is obvious that the weather is getting warmer. Li De didn''t use the land to go to green city. He was worried that outsiders might notice the spatial fluctuation of the land. After knowing that the core of the slate of destiny will be born soon in green city, you can''t be too careful. Who knows if there will be some powerful life lurking around green city? Be careful not to make a big mistake. Castro''s flying speed has soared to the extreme. Only half a day later, green city, like a lion, is in sight. Li De didn''t drive Castro to rush in, and when there was a distance, he made Castro smaller. He went to green city alone. There''s no need to make too much publicity when it''s critical. When entering the city, Li De obviously felt something wrong with the atmosphere around him. After dawn city took control of green city, most of the residents had a relaxed smile on their faces, and few of them were full of sad faces. But at this time, the relaxed smile of the past has been restrained, one by one with a tight face, carefully looking left and right, once the luxurious carriage passed by, he immediately lowered his head and backed back. It seems that I am afraid that I will offend some people. It''s OK for one or two people to do so, but more people make the atmosphere extremely depressing. Just at this time, several nearby residents whispered to each other, which immediately attracted Li De''s attention. "Did you hear that? Last night, more than ten guards were killed in the center of the city, and the old officers have not caught anyone yet. " "Speak quietly. I''ve heard about it. It''s said that it was caused by the fragments of the slate of fate..." "the fragments of the slate of fate? Is it the artifact that the sun goddess said can resist the invasion of the old days "Yes, I don''t know who spread it a few days ago. The slate fragment of fate will appear in green city in a month, so it''s very chaotic these days." "Well, who can say no, especially the lawless adventurers who have seen them fighting all these days..." "I hope that after this thing is over, we can have a stable life..." after several people have gone away, Li De''s expression, who has shielded his breath, is a little subtle. Now, before the slate fragments of fate are finished, there is a feeling that the volcano is about to erupt. What a terrible torrent will break out in green city when the slate of destiny is born? "Shall we take the residents of green city first?" The moment the idea rose, it was rejected by him. For the time being, there is no place to put it. Isn''t it a joke to transport millions of residents away while being watched by countless people? The city of dawn will be immediately exposed to the gaze of outsiders, and the land of bones will not be hidden. He doesn''t want to be known about his old nest and cards by outsiders at this time. In case someone besieges Wei and rescues Zhao and steals the city of dawn, he will have a lot of fun at that time. Li De was not in a hurry. He walked slowly down the street to the scarlet mage tower. Because of the casting, his face is blurred and his breath is very weak. Outsiders are surprised at his mage robe and will not pay extra attention to him. And because of the players, the rare casters in the past are not so rare, so Li De didn''t attract much attention. He also took advantage of this time to observe green city. When I return to scarlet mage tower, I have a more intuitive understanding of the situation in the city. Not much different from what he thought at first, green city is now a city on a volcano. It may be submerged by the erupting magma at any time. He walked to scarlet mage tower from the gate of the city, and directly felt the breath of no less than 10 legends, and even a flash of divine power. That is, the other side runs fast, otherwise he will probably start. There is no material for the crossbow of the city of dawn. And now is just the beginning, with the passage of time, there will be more terrible lives sneaking into green city. The most painful thing is that he can''t stop each other. Mu Xiu will be destroyed by Lin Feng. Now Yiluo is the guardian of green city and the first enemy in many people''s eyes. He doesn''t want to expose too many cards before the fight starts. At the gate of scarlet mage tower, Li De disperses the magic he exerts on himself, and then walks into the gate of MAGE tower with the surprise and joy of his apprentice. A moment later, everyone knew about Li De''s return. After hearing the hot discussion below, little Issa ran out of the study on the third floor of the mage tower, and then plunged into Li De''s arms.The girl''s eyes are full of dependence and trust. Touched the head of the little girl, Li De is also in a good mood, the little girl in his heart is almost the same as his sister. Holding each other''s hand, in the eyes of the apprentices envious step into the wizard tower. "Issa, where''s your sister wina?" "At the city hall, teacher, do you want me to inform sister Weina to come back?" Sitting on the sofa on the first floor of the mage tower, Issa is close to Li Dezuo, like a clingy kitten. "No, let her be busy." Looking at the girl who has never grown up, Li De''s eyes are full of doting. Suddenly seems to think of something, hesitated to ask. "Did Weina tell you about your people?" Weina''s Ruby eyes were a little dim, pursed her mouth and nodded. "Teacher, they said that my parents left after giving birth to me... and the reason for their death was the long tail troll, whose evil life had seriously injured them before. And the blood in my body can inherit the power of Yinyue clan and avenge my parents.... speaking of this, I feel a little confused. Issa was brought up by her adoptive parents. Although she suffered a lot, her heart was still pure. The girl didn''t feel much when someone from the silver moon family told her about revenge. After all, I haven''t seen my parents since I was a child in Dalian, and it''s no different from strangers. At this time, when the other party comes to say revenge, it''s quite abrupt. And what those people said, she also carries the future of the silver moon family, which makes the little girl feel at a loss. Hearing this, Li De could not help but keep silent for a moment, then gave a smile and comforted him. "Don''t worry, you still have a teacher. If you have something, the teacher will carry it. What do you think? Want to help them? " Although Issa has not yet grown up and her mind is not mature, Li De still wants to hear the girl''s ideas. After all, it was her people. From the point of blood, it might be the only family left in the world. "Teacher..." Issa subconsciously hugged Li De''s arm, some nervous whispers. "If, if I can, I want to help them..." Li Deshen smiles and nods. "Well, in that case, I''ll take you to the stormy waters after this busy time." Now he can''t get rid of himself, so he has to prepare for the next divine war. It is not only necessary to hunt gods, obtain corpses and build hunting crossbows, but also to find other pieces of slate. The pressure is not so great. Fortunately, Issa was very sensible and nodded cleverly without any objection. After chatting with the clever Issa for a while, and checking the other party''s magic skills, Li De didn''t stay much longer. After explaining to the girl, he left the scarlet mage tower directly through magic. This is not the time for chitchat. A moment later, at the manor of the Lord of green city, ELO appeared again under his black and white robe. This news was immediately passed on by those who wanted to. For a moment, many people with strong fighting capacity began to move. Li De didn''t know when the fragments of the slate of fate would appear, but outsiders didn''t know this, so they all wanted to ask him about this snake. However, because of his previous achievements, no one dares to ask him. These people all want to hide behind the scenes and reap the benefits. Although Li De is not willing to expose all his strength, he will not give advice. On the surface, he came back alone, but on the surface, the twelve winged angel of death and the mermaid God were protecting him. As long as someone dares to challenge, he dares to kill. However, to his disappointment, after he appeared, he waited for a long time, but no one jumped out to challenge him. Liwei''s idea had to give up. The main hall of the manor. Get the news of Li De''s return, at present, all the senior management in green city are here. Stanley, vice mayor Weina, Archduke O''Kelly, vice mayor Nicole, vice mayor Frey, and North''s son Grote are all in the list. Li De didn''t talk too much nonsense either. After waiting for them to come together, he told everyone all the news about the stone fragments of fate. Finally, he concluded solemnly. "A month later, where the pieces of the slate of fate appear is related to the life and death of green city. Everyone has to use a hundred hearts to carry out the next task." The expression of the people below is one coagulate, the vision is burning to look at him. "At your command." Li De nodded and began to give orders directly. "First, we should make a detailed plan on how to deal with the debris in Greentown after the birth of the slate of fate, and do a good job in fighting, evacuation and other plans.""Second, send people to evacuate residents to the surrounding cities for temporary residence, mainly on a voluntary basis." "Third, strictly enforce military orders. No matter what level of criminals you meet in the city, you will be punished severely." "Fourth, establish an emergency response team, which is composed of high-level combat effectiveness to deal with the enemies that ordinary troops can''t cope with..." "fifth, transfer wealth..." "..." after more than ten plans are put forward, the atmosphere in the house is one of the most tense. From Li De''s serious expression, everyone knows that this time it is absolutely true. The next battle may be beyond their imagination. When Li De''s voice fell, Weina stood up with bright eyes and stared at Li De Dao. "Crown down, can we use the adventurers who lost their planes to replace the soldiers of green city in this battle? For example, we can hire adventurers to guard the city in advance, so that we can withdraw the main forces, which can not only maintain order, but also reduce our casualties.... this suggestion brightens the eyes of several people around us. Those bold adventurers may not be able to do anything else, but being a ghost is the best choice. As long as the reward is enough, those adventurers will do anything After pondering for a moment, Li De nodded slowly. "I''ll arrange for the scarlet moon guild to take over the defense of green city." In fact, he also has this plan. Scarlet month has completely controlled the player''s main city, eNOS City, after uniting with the Dark Pact. Now it''s powerful. After opening the service for such a long time, the mainstream level of players has been at level 10, and the top players are at level 15. Millions of level 10 players, this is a force that no one dares to ignore. These sand sculptures have finally reached the stage. To be honest, except for the high-level combat effectiveness of Breaking Dawn City, the ordinary army can''t fight in the scarlet month. In the face of a group of people who are not afraid of death, everyone has to be a bit empty. "Under the crown, will the fragments of the slate of destiny appear?" When Nicole heard that Weina''s opinion was approved by Li De, she quickly stood up and turned her big eyes around, like thinking of some idea. Li De looked at the grown girl and shook his head. "No one can be sure until the last moment, but at present, the probability of the occurrence of the slate fragments of fate has reached the peak. If there is no accident, it is inevitable..." Nicole''s eyes lit up, "then can we transfer the people who come to green city to other places? Or kill with a knife, first let them kill each other with the news of the stone fragments of fate.... Li De can''t help looking at Nicole more, but after thinking for a moment, he still waved his hand. "Don''t think about these schemes. In the face of absolute power, they won''t have much effect. It just distracts us. " "..." "any questions?" Li De also ignored Nicole, who sat down with a mouthful, and continued to ask questions. "Under the crown, how should the army... " under the crown, how should the weapons in our warehouse... it was a long time before the meeting was barely finished. The general direction of the meeting is to stabilize the situation, then evacuate the residents and let the players replace the army to maintain order in green city. As for resolutely resisting the invading enemies, this issue never appeared. The strength of the enemy is no longer what the green city army can cope with. After the meeting ended, Archduke O''Kelly, who had just rarely spoken at the meeting, stayed alone. It seemed that he had something to say to Li Deshu. Looking at the former southern provincial overlord in front of him, Li De was also quite moved. Thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, this unattainable existence has become dispensable, but now it is just a screw under the city of dawn. Archduke o''kaili''s emotion is no less than Li De''s, but at this time, he has no qualification to chat in front of Li De, and the status of the two sides has been greatly different. "Under the crown of ELO, can I ask you to send my wife and daughter to the city of dawn?" The next residents will be rotten out of control, and his family will probably die if they stay here, so Archduke o''kaili can only brazenly plead with Li De. Hearing this request, Li De gave each other a deep look. "Yes, I''ll arrange it later." O''Kelly was relieved, and then he stood up and gazed at Li De in a solemn tone. "Crown down, after the troops leave, let me guard green city for you. It''s inseparable from the commander of the whole situation. I''d like to be buried with green city even if it''s destroyed in the next Holy War. "This is the last pride of O''Kelly. As the former owner of the city, he is not willing to give up his own city, even if he gives his life. Li De looked at the Duke with admiration. To face death calmly, no matter who the other party is, is worthy of respect. "Mr. O''Kelly, I respect your choice. If you die in battle, your children and wife will be taken care of by the city of dawn, and your name will be engraved on the monument to the heroes of the city of dawn for later generations to admire. " Hearing this, Archduke O''Kelly stood up straight and saluted Li De. The final arrangements before the war are now complete. Li De''s eyes look deep into the sky outside the window. Next time, the real war begins. At that time, the city that has been standing for thousands of years may be turned into ruins... by the end of the century, the city will be in ruins Chapter 502 Tramp ~ tramp ~ the sound of horse''s hooves sounded in the street. The carriage with scarlet mage tower badge on the flag slowly drove out of the mage tower towards the white tower. For ordinary residents, the carriage with master mage''s flag is a sacred thing that can''t be seen and avoided. For aristocrats, the mage who controls the powerful power is an enemy that can''t be provoked and dare not conflict with it. Therefore, the carriage drove simply all the way, and no one dared to influence it. And for shops along the street, this scene has long been commonplace. The carriage of scarlet mage tower passes in front of their shop every three days. It was fresh at first, and then it was. But today''s atmosphere seems different. When no one noticed, there were many mysterious people in black cloaks on the street. However, because of the increasing chaos in the city and the influx of a large number of adventurers, no one cares or dares to care about these dangerous people around. It''s better to do more than less. You''ll lose your life if you get into trouble. Click ~ Click ~ the wheels of the carriage pressed on the stone slab and made a rhythmic sound. Everything seemed as usual. But the change happened quietly. When the carriage passed a crossroad, the quiet street was as noisy as boiling water. I saw more than ten mysterious people in black robes attacking and killing the carriage, and the smell of terror surged out. Ambush! How dare someone ambush the carriage of scarlet mage tower in the city! Ah!! Looking at the sudden change, the nearby residents immediately screamed and fled. Those mysterious people in black robe ignored the scattered residents and aimed at the carriage. But before they got close to the carriage, a terrible magic wave broke out in the carriage. Then there was a flash of thunder in the area of hundreds of meters around. Four ring magic - the arrival of Thor. The men in black who attacked and killed towards the carriage were instantly stiff and collapsed on the spot. Except for three or five, they were still convulsing and struggling. All the others lost their fighting capacity. The king of silver moon, who was hidden in the dark, was very angry when he saw this scene. These goddamn bastards, they don''t get to the location yet?! These soldiers of the king''s guard are so reckless! I''m afraid that such a large-scale attack has aroused the vigilance of the city guards. Next, we must solve it quickly! Think of here no longer hesitated, the legendary level of the breath broke out, toward the carriage horizontal kill and go. At the same time, he cried. "Issa, I''m your people! We didn''t take you back to hurt you, please don''t resist... " - - - - - - when the battle happened, Li De was communicating with Zhao Yue, the president of scarlet moon, in the manor of the Lord of the city. He''s asking for information about the location of the other gods. In order to increase the chance of winning the green city war in a month, he must strengthen his own strength. In a short time, he can''t improve his level, but the hunting crossbow is undoubtedly the fastest way to improve his strength. It can kill gods. This kind of thing is a treasure at this moment. But the precondition of hunting God crossbow is to have a spirit body. Without it, nothing can be done, so he has to hunt gods. When Zhao Yue knew Li De''s intention, his expression became extremely wonderful. Gods, what level of existence is that? If you want to hunt, just hunt? It made her feel quite frustrated. But in Li De''s eyes, it seems that this is really not a big problem. With some strange mood, Zhao Yue shared the intelligence of the data analysis department with Li De. No matter what he wants to do, the scarlet moon will obey orders unconditionally. Li De looked at the marks he had drawn on the map, and his expression was quite happy. This is the advantage of having power. He doesn''t need to show up. As long as he waves his hand, there will be people below to do things for him. At this time, boom ~ suddenly a loud noise attracted his attention, four ring magic? Or... The arrival of Thor?? As if he had thought of something, he suddenly stood up and looked at the empty place around him, with a cold voice. "Freya, what''s going on out there?" Brush ~ in Zhao Yue''s shocked gaze, the twelve winged death angel appears in the broken void. "Under the crown, Issa is under attack..." Li De was shocked and his anger rose instantly. How brave! Dare to attack and kill his disciples in green city!! Is this the knife in his hand? I''m looking for a home!! "Freya, take control at once!"Then he turned to the other side and said, "Mr. Virginia, follow. If you meet an enemy, you don''t need to keep your hand!" Cold sound with endless killing. Dare to tease tiger beard, how many people don''t want to live?! As soon as the words fell, Freya and the mermaid God disappeared. Seeing this scene, Zhao Yue got up with a nervous mood and quickly asked questions. "President, what happened?" After seeing Freya and Mermaid God leave, Li De''s expression relaxed a little. There are two such terrible fighting forces. Even if something happens in the city, they can be suppressed. "My disciples have been attacked... president Yue, you go back and tell the data analysis department to search for the trace of gods with Greentown as the center. I need to hunt a large number of gods. I won''t talk much today. " After Zhao Yue nodded his head and answered, Li De didn''t say any more and left the house in a flash. Zhao Yue looks at Li De''s disappearing back. His expression is very delicate. Finally, he sighs and turns to leave. There are many things she wants to communicate with Li De, and she is willing to talk with him more. But the other party''s power and strength is growing, even if she is proud and confident, she also has some fear. Li De naturally didn''t know Zhao Yue''s careful thinking. After leaving the city hall, he came to the place of the accident as soon as possible. At this time, in a short period of more than ten seconds, the battle was over. A group of mysterious people with black robes and red eyes were paralyzed one by one and lost their fighting power. And one of them made Li De''s eyes coagulate. When he went to explore the relics of gods in the lost sea a year ago, the other party also joined him... The lady with red eyes. Then her eyes saw Issa floating in the air, surrounded by seven or eight magic magma fireballs, her expression changed slightly. These bastards really dare to rob Issa!! Last night, he sent someone to tell the silver moon clan that he would personally lead Issa to the city of silver moon after green city. But I didn''t expect that these guys were bold enough to ignore his words. What a death!! In my eyes, the opportunity to kill is awe inspiring. "Teacher..." after seeing Li De coming, just as she was still hanging in the sky, Issa, who could destroy the city with magic at any time, immediately scattered all her magic and flew to Li De, her eyes full of dependence. Li De nodded slightly and looked at the messy ground and the silver moon people who were controlled by Freya. "Who gave you the courage to commit a crime in green city?" "Pull them out and kill them all, and leave none!" This words a, below of silver month clansman suddenly complexion pale to acme. Kill me?? Did he ignore his highness Issa? Qi Shushu''s head wants to see if Issa stops, but when they see that Issa doesn''t show anything, their heart sinks to the bottom of the sea. Yes, they have never met Issa. It''s only a few days since they met each other. I''m afraid the other party hasn''t even remembered their names, so I can ask Issa to intercede for them with the same pair of eyes... Isn''t that a joke? After figuring out the key points, everyone was as pale as ashes. In their heart, they always think that they are right to do so, and the city-state of silver moon can''t wait all the time. But they didn''t react until the plan was mercilessly frustrated. This time, they forcibly attacked each other. If it was done, it would be their turn to repay the cause and effect. That red eye lady is full of despair. She knows how strong Li De is, but she can''t help her own people. At the moment, clenching his teeth, he stood up tremblingly under the divine power of Freya. "ELO, can you, can you bypass the king? The rest of us are willing to be punished by you, but the fate of the whole city-state of silver moon is pinned on his majesty.... "what does it have to do with me?" Li De''s tone was cold, without the slightest mercy. This time, he was really annoyed. Issa was just like his own sister. For no reason, a group of people wanted to take his own sister away. Who can bear it? He''s got a good temper if he kills these bastards in the wrong place. The awe inspiring tone made the crowd below even more desperate. Those who want to run away, seeing the twelve winged death blazing Angel behind Li De, are also flamed out, and their eyes are no longer shiny. Twelve winged Blazing Angels, what a powerful and terrible life it is. How can they defeat it? When the other side appears, they are suppressed with just a wave of their hand. At this time, even the magic can''t gather, which is no different from paralysis.If they knew that they were so strong and close to Issa, they wouldn''t be so reckless to say anything. But there is no regret medicine in the world. The king of silver moon saw that the situation was in distress, so he stood up tremblingly, looked directly at Li De, and said with all his strength. "I have no intention to fight against you under the crown of ELO. Issa has golden blood. She is the only one in our Yinyue clan who can inherit the power of her ancestors... as long as you take Issa back to yinyuezhihui city-state, you can immediately have another demigod. This is for you... " do I need it? " Li De interrupted the other party directly without any hesitation. What is a demigod? Can you hold Freya''s knife? Just when he was a little annoyed and the army below didn''t start, the king''s words made him pause. "Under the crown of ELO, I, I am willing to take the slate fragments of fate in exchange for the lives of me and my people." Li De looked like a knife and looked at the king of the silver moon. "In exchange for your lives? Do you have a slate of destiny? " If you want to control the core of the slate of destiny, you must have enough slate of destiny. Now he is short of fragments of the slate of fate. Is this a doze? Someone has come to deliver the pillow? Feeling Li De''s high interest, King Yinyue was relieved. He is not afraid of Li De''s need, just afraid that Li De is not interested in the slate fragments of fate, then they are really doomed to destruction. "Yes, after the advent of the old days, cracks appear in the sky, and a piece of slate of destiny falls into the city-state of silver moon, which is now in the hands of my people." Damn, that''s too damn good, isn''t it? It''s not like that when pie falls from the sky... Li Demin looks at the king of the silver moon. He''s lucky... "if your words are true, I can let your people go... Soldiers are precious and fast. I''ll take Issa with you to the stormy sea with a little arrangement." The king of silver moon and the people lying on the ground were stunned, and they were overjoyed. Unexpectedly, there was such a good thing. If I had known what they were doing with so much effort, it would have been better if they had just offered up the pieces of the slate of fate. Now that so many people have died in vain, they still waste so much time. Issa was quietly relieved when she heard Lee''s words. Although the other party attacked her, she didn''t want to hurt her. If she didn''t have to, she still hoped that the other party would survive. After all, it was her people. Of course, she won''t ask for Li De either. In the girl''s heart, Li De is bigger than the sky. She just needs to listen to all the decisions he makes. Li De no longer hesitated and looked at the second generation of blood Frey who had come to the battlefield. "Frey, I''m going to the storm ocean right now. You''re in Greentown. If you meet someone who breaks the rules, you''ll be killed." Then he turned to look at the void beside him. "Monsieur Virginia, I''m going to storm waters, and green city will trouble you for a while. When we meet an enemy that can''t be defeated by the army, we will help. We don''t need to worry. There won''t be many powerful gods in half a month. I''ll be back as soon as I can. " Hearing this, the mermaid God nodded slightly in the dimensional plane. "At your command, Lord kachar." After a simple explanation, Lee did not hesitate. With a wave of his hand, Castro was born. Then he threw the king of silver moon and the lady with red eyes on Castro''s back. As for the rest, they were all put in jail and released when they came back. After all this, he took Issa to sit on Castro''s back and soared to the sky in the eyes of the public. Before flying to the storm area, there was really no time for any relaxation. In the past, Li De would have planned something. He was not in a hurry for a while, but the coming war would not give him time. He could only cut off the chaos as quickly as he could. After the battle in the city, many of the top players who sneak into Green''s city are more hidden. Freya has no hidden breath when she moves. She is a level 36 spirit with medium power. What a powerful life. This makes those who want to do things are flamed out, quietly waiting for the time of the birth of the slate fragments of fate. In this way, the law and order in green city has improved. West side. In a luxurious manor. Viscount Bernard, the former president of the Dark Pact, stood in front of the window, looking up through the transparent glass window at the direction where Freya had just swept the Silver Moon Clan, with a kind of chilly smile on his face. "It''s really interesting that a fallen angel has become the guardian of a city with millions of people...""And that ELO is a real vampire." "The world has really changed. If it goes on like this, will the devil also become a good camp person?" After that, viscount Bernard seemed to think of something and turned to look at Roy, the eight armed snake demon, who was standing in the shadow and looking at the sky. "Roy, if this plan is successful, that fallen angel is just a plaything in our cage..." "the power of nine prisons will devour the world..." "only the master of nine prisons can control this sky!" The eight armed snake demon''s long and narrow eyes showed some bloodthirsty murders and sneered. "Can the five million people in this city activate the twelve magic scrolls?" "Not enough..." Viscount Bernard shook his head, and the smile on his face became more and more penetrating. "What about that?" "Those adventurers can count up..." the eight armed snake devil frowned. "They don''t die." "No, you don''t understand. There is a gap in the rule of losing plane. Once the soul is engulfed by the twelve magic scrolls, they will never come back to life again!" "Those fresh souls will be the nourishment of you and me!" Viscount Bernard''s temperament became more and more elegant at the moment, but the expression on his face also followed. Chapter 503 Stormy seas, stormy seas. From green city to the storm area, the distance is beyond Li De''s estimation. All he knows is that Castro flew a full day and a night to reach this sea area which is covered by storms all the year round. Li De is still like a pool of rotten mud composed of countless flesh and blood, wriggling on the earth, where all life will be swallowed by him. Some of them seem to be pieced together from various corpses, in which the vast majority of life organs in the world can be seen. What follows these abominable things are the decaying life like locusts. These old monsters have already ended, lost all their thoughts and self, and become the most evil things dominated by destruction. The only purpose of these old days is to destroy the holy city in the center of the ancient forest, which was built by the light gods. The evil spirits of the old camp have gathered more than 200. At the moment, all the main gods of the angel alliance have returned, and hundreds of gods are waiting for them. An unprecedented battle between the gods is about to begin. This time, it will no longer be a civil war between the glorious gods, but a just war to defend the world. Once the alliance of angels is defeated, the holy city will be destroyed. Then the most promising resistance force of glory will come to nothing. The future will change again. Chapter 504 In the old days, the evil spirits hunted the alliance of angels, which was an unprecedented battle of the era. No one can imagine what a peerless scene will appear when hundreds of gods fight. On February 5, the old evil God appeared outside the ancient forest, and the old life of the whole theme plane began to gather here. On February 7, there were more than 200 old evil spirits outside the ancient forest, and hundreds of millions of old life poured in from the dimensional plane and pushed towards the ancient forest. On February 8, the old evil god launched an attack on the ancient forest under the command of a mysterious life shrouded in the shadow. On this day, the ancient forests that existed for millions of years suffered a devastating blow. The trees are withered, the grass is scorched, the soil becomes yellow sand, and the clean stream flows out poisonous mucus. The only meaning of the existence of these groups is to destroy the old life of the whole world, burst out unimaginable terrorist destructive power. The war broke out. The angel alliance, which has long been aware of the action of the old evil spirits, did not rigidly stick to the holy city deep in the ancient forest to fight against each other. Instead, it sent out a large number of troops, and even the gods came down in person to use the ancient forest to kill the old life. However, the old camp was too strong, and the gods of light were losing... at the critical moment, the trees that had grown for millions of years were awakened by the twelve spirits, and the ancient trees were given new life by natural magic. They got up. Tens of millions of old trees have transformed into ancient trees of war. They have become the defense line firmly held by ancient trees of war to resist the invasion of the old days, and they have been torn out of the gap immediately. No life can survive more terrible attacks than natural disasters, which is the most extreme evil in the world. However, the rampancy of the old evil gods did not last long, and the bright gods hidden among the ancient trees began to act. They are like hunters in the shadow, or in groups, or attack alone, or use various traps, and start to kill one end after another of the old evil gods. After the fight and collision, the two sides immediately fell into a state of anxiety, even exaggerating to the extent that ten gods fell every day and dozens of gods were injured. Tens of millions of lives are turned into flesh mud in the aftermath of the war between gods. On February 11, the war that attracted the attention of the world began to take on a different color. Players show up. These guys who are not afraid of death one day suddenly find that they have 10 times more experience in hunting old evil spirits in ancient forests than in other places.... the exaggerated benefits make countless players excited. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to upgrade. At least 30 million players took part in the battle. Players like dogskin plaster in general, such as tarsal bone marrow, even if killed, can be exaggerated.. Even if a large number of old lives were killed, the advance of these terrible lives to the ancient forest still did not slow down. There are too many old lives. Every old evil god has tens of millions of slaves. Even though the fighting in recent days has resulted in more than one billion deaths and injuries, the number still does not decrease. Ancient forests have become battlefields within tens of thousands of kilometers. Death is the only theme at the moment. Then, as time went on, the war got worse. Those old evil spirits scattered in every corner of the glory plane gathered, and the number of them even exceeded 600 according to player statistics... this is a force that can destroy the world, shocking. Of course, although there are not so many gods in the light system, the total number of them has exceeded 200 after a large number of gods came to support them. Although he was defeated in the battle, with his indomitable fighting spirit and cooperation, the light God system did not appear to be defeated. On February 16, when half of the ancient forest was occupied, the situation changed again. The players, the old evil spirits, and the bright camp have once again ushered in a turning point. The dead went to war. The plane of the dead directly opened up thousands of wide space doors outside the ancient forest. Countless white bones and skeletons swarmed out of the gate of space. These intrepid souls immediately stabbed the old camp on the flank. What''s more surprising is that on the same day, hundreds of demon masters in the bottomless abyss opened the way to connect the theme plane at the same time, and the chaotic and murderous demons came like a tide. He also entered the old evil god camp with a strong attitude. But different from the life of the light system, the undead and the devil do not care about meat and vegetables. They will attack any life they meet. They do not say that they will attack the old evil gods alone. Step by step, the situation fell into an indescribable confusion.But objectively speaking, nearly 100 demon masters above level 30 and ten undead monarchs joined the battlefield, effectively curbing the crazy attack of the old evil gods. The situation became more anxious. In this unprecedented scuffle, not only did I love a firewood, which can control the body of the evil god, but also some terrible lives appeared quietly. A first born double horn, with a row of ferocious barbs on his back, sharp fingers like razors, and body engraved with blasphemy runes, shuttles through the area that has formed space turbulence, wantonly hunting those high-level life. If Li De is here, he will certainly be the devil master, and they will fight separately. However, the strength of the individual makes them fight alone, but the damage to the old camp is still not small. This unprecedented battle lasted three days and three nights. No one can describe the tragic scene, the whole sky has been unable to use space magic, because the energy after the collision of the gods is too terrible, space turbulence is almost more violent than the storm. The earth crumbles and the mountains fall. It''s the end of the world. February 23. The holy city is broken. The virtual shadow of the sun summoned by the sun goddess is swallowed by an old evil god hidden in the thick fog. The shield of the God of war is broken, the spear is broken, and there is no arrow available in the hands of the main god of the spirit... the gods of the light system are in an unprecedented predicament, and their destruction is just in a moment. But at the most critical moment, the God of justice and power sacrificed himself to burn his life and soul, and burst out with unparalleled combat effectiveness. The level was temporarily upgraded to the unprecedented level 45. Although it took only one minute, it opened a way for the gods of light to survive. After seeing the fall of the God of power and justice, hundreds of millions of residents in the holy city wailed and wept. The retreating gods of the light system can no longer protect the fragments of the slate of destiny. Only two fragments absorbed the power of destiny by the sun goddess are taken away, and the remaining six pieces are all lost in the chaotic battlefield. In the end, ten undead monarchs joined hands to snatch one piece from China, and hundreds of old evil spirits snatched two pieces. Among the remaining three pieces, one was taken away by the hell devil who was hidden in the shadow and killed suddenly at the last moment. The last two pieces are unexpected. They were originally obtained by the devil, but at the last moment, a fallen angel with twelve black wings was born. The mysterious fallen angel seems to have used some terrible magic. In a short time, his level soared to level 40. He killed a demon master at level 36 with the power of lightning and snatched the remaining two pieces. But the other side also suffered the devil''s crazy attack. At the moment when it was about to fall, a god evil with two horns suddenly appeared, leading the other side to escape from the turbulence of space. At the same time, there are dozens of dead gods on the battlefield... the demons roar wildly, but they have nothing to do. The battle of the holy city is over. The final result, though unexpected, is reasonable. The angel alliance has suffered unprecedented damage, more than 100 gods fell in this war, and the number of the remaining gods is less than 100 people... hundreds of millions of human residents died in the hands of the old evil gods after the holy city was conquered. Both the undead and the devil have suffered a lot. As one of the participants, players have gained a lot of benefits. Not only some players'' level has been greatly improved, but the number of players whose level has reached extraordinary level has soared to double digits. of course, the consequence of the players'' camp is that one third of the players'' level has dropped by three or four levels. As the old camp that launched the main attack, more than 400 evil spirits fell, and the number of old lives lost in battle can not be counted... this is an unspeakable and tragic war. From the beginning of the creation, the ancient forest remained completely scorched earth, and the elves almost exterminated. This war also shattered the greatest hope of the glory theme, and the situation of fighting against the old invasion became extremely bad. It seems that there is no strength to fight against the old invasion. Many people put their eyes on the last hope of turning the tables - the stone core of destiny. Only by re condensing the slate of destiny can the old days be suppressed, and the core of the slate of destiny is the most crucial thing to condense the slate of destiny. At this time, it seems that there are only a few days to go before the stone core of Greentown''s destiny is born Chapter 505 The collapse of the angel alliance directly led to the deterioration of the glory situation to an almost irreversible degree. After the old evil spirits destroyed the ancient forest, they took it as the center, spread out in a circle, and started a terrible sweep. Exterminate everything. These abominations swept across the theme plane in a manner ten thousand times more terrifying than the flood. Where they passed, the grassland turned into yellow sand, the houses into ruins, the rivers dried up and stopped flowing... those cities that had survived by chance also encountered the destruction of old monsters in the corner free sweepers. In addition, there are more than 200 old evil spirits still alive at the moment, and a catastrophe has begun. If no one resists the sweeping of these old evil spirits, then although the main plane of glory is large, there will no longer be a half inch habitat for normal life. Even the players with special status in the past have been greatly affected in this change, because the destruction of the city, the fragmentation of the temple of life, and their resurrection points have disappeared one by one. In the chaos, players are constantly chased out and spread from the center of the glory theme plane to the periphery. Many people have realized that there is no way to rely on ordinary forces to fight against the old evil gods. Before, the angel alliance was still strong and proud. They didn''t completely put their treasure on the slate of green city''s destiny. They thought they had enough strength to fight against the old invasion. But the slap of the old evil god made them realize how cruel the bloody fact was. The tragic situation forced them to go to green city, looking for the last ray of life and hope. Now the only way is to reunite the slate of destiny. Maybe only in this way can we suppress the past. Also because of the collapse of the angel alliance, the stone core of fate, which had been the focus of attention, became the focus of all people, and green city was also observed under the microscope. Fortunately, green city is far away from the central area of the mainland, and the old life can not be swept over in a short time. But this fluke was mercilessly broken soon, and everyone got a despairing news. After a large number of the remaining gods of the angel alliance sneaked into the southern provinces of the Nolan Empire, the old evil gods seemed to have been ordered to turn around and march towards the Nolan Empire, aiming at green city. With the terrible speed of these old evil spirits, in a few days, endless old monsters will come. After the news spread, the gods of the light department, who had just experienced a tragic defeat, were even more frightened and pessimistic about the future. Many gods even gave up their resistance and hid in a broken place, becoming the first wave of cowards to retreat. Fortunately, most of the gods still have courage and responsibility, and have not lost their fighting spirit. February 25th. The city of dawn. The cold winter has gone away. In a few days, it will be the sowing season. For the residents of the city of dawn, the disturbance of the outside world has not affected them. The city of dawn has become a paradise isolated from the outside world. The residents have no pessimism that the outside world can''t see the future. Everyone is busy with their work, because the great Cachar crown personally gave orders to the city residents to take action and cooperate with the city hall to build magic alchemy cannon... although they don''t quite understand what kind of weapon magic alchemy cannon is, since it is Cachar crown''s orders, they naturally obey unconditionally. Li De''s reputation in the city of dawn has already been full. It doesn''t even need much mobilization. As long as the city hall issues a decree in his name, the whole city will immediately turn around. At this time, after nearly a month''s construction by hundreds of thousands of residents in the city of dawn on the 24th, plus the cooperation of Shanghai''s foreign gods, and finally the convenience of the door of the buried bone space. This time, the magic alchemy cannons led by goblins quietly built 20 without anyone knowing. Li De, who had just returned from the battle of ancient forest, was overjoyed at the news. "Do you mean that each attack of these 20 magic alchemy cannons is equivalent to the full force of the weak power of level 32?" In the city hall office, Freya, the 36 level twelve winged angel of death, stands on his left hand side. After returning from the bottomless abyss, asrega, who has reached the level of 35, stands on his right hand side. The mermaid God, whose lower level has been restored to level 35, floats in the air with Trident. Left hand blazing angel, right hand god evil, below the mermaid God in listen to order. This scene is really exciting. At this moment, Li De also had a bit of the card face of the dawn God.Under the gaze of several people, Moore, the head of the goblin clan, turned his pride into trembling. It''s strange that he can be proud in front of such a terrible God. "Yes, master, twenty alchemy cannons have been built, and more than that. As long as the adjacent four blocks are connected, the damage of level 35 medium spirit can be broken out. If you connect 20 alchemy magic cannons together, you can burst out a 40 level attack of powerful divine power level! " Lee was overjoyed to hear Moore''s words. This is equivalent to adding a powerful power out of thin air. It is indeed the alchemy that the gods once feared. It is really terrible. Then it seemed that he thought of something and said quickly. "What''s the cost of using magic alchemy cannons? How many cannons can we afford to fire with our inventory?" The construction is not the final node, but also to provide enough energy consumption is the real completion. Gatling without bullets is just a torch. But Moore''s words gave him a little relief. "Master, we found several new magic crystal veins in the abyss before. After using hundreds of thousands of demons to exploit them violently, those found magic crystal stones have been transported to the bone burial ground. The current reserves estimate that each alchemy magic gun can fire 10 times. " "All connected?" "Similarly, the current reserves are linked together enough to launch ten times." Li De nodded and connected 20 cannons to use together, which is equivalent to 10 shots from the main god of level 40 powerful divine power, or 50 shots from the God of level 35 medium divine power... "it can only be regarded as barely passing, but it''s not enough. I need more magic spars, and our enemy will be stronger than ever this time. Asrega found a lot of myrtle veins in the lower level of the abyss. I will send him to lead the demon Legion to mine those veins. You should make corresponding preparations. This time, we will pay no price! " Asrega spent his time in the killing at the bottom of the abyss, but he also knew Li De''s thirst for magic crystal, so he paid special attention to this aspect. The reason why the most powerful devil dominates the lower level of the abyss is that the lower level is rich in resources, and there is no shortage of rare magic crystal veins in the lower level. "As you wish, I will let people cooperate with Lord asrega to dig out enough crystals." Moore was overjoyed and nodded. Li De nodded slightly and changed the topic. "I brought more than 40 gods'' remains from the outside. How long does it take to make all these gods'' remains into hunting crossbows?" These are all the things he let god evil use his super space control ability to steal. Speaking of this topic, Moore got excited again. "Under the crown, most of the remains of the gods still have divine qualities. Do you need to choose them?" "There''s no time." Li De waved his hand. If he was at ordinary times, he would naturally leave some good divine qualities for his subordinates to improve their strength. But the next decisive battle that can decide whether glory will be destroyed or not is coming. He has no time for his ministry to absorb those deities. The next thing is to enhance combat effectiveness. "Yes, I''ll use it all..." Moore''s words seemed embarrassed, but the excitement in his eyes could be seen by anyone. "According to your previous instructions, all the materials for making the crossbow have been prepared in the early stage. Only the remains of the gods are in place. According to the current production rate, all the remains of these gods can be made into hunting crossbows in three days. " Lee was relieved. Three days. There''s still time. "Seize the time and report any difficulties immediately. This time, you will decide the future of our city of dawn, Moore. If the war can be won, you will be the hero to save the world. I promise you that the name of Moore gray fog will be passed down in the mouth of the bards and respected by all. You will become a legend among the goblins and the goblins will be proud of you! " The goblin, who was already in high spirits, heard this, and his blood immediately surged up. He was fooled into yelling and wanted to go down to work immediately. After Li De saw his opponent''s morale exploding, he didn''t talk much and asked him to leave. Moore, a disfigured goblin, has entered a state of excitement. He directly tears the space and returns to the magic Industry Research Institute. He begins to lead the forging of the God hunting crossbow. Asrega, the evil god, didn''t stay much. He left behind Moore. He had to lead the demon army to the bottom abyss to mine the magic crystal ore. When both of them left, the room was quiet. Ten days ago, after Li De''s power of swallowing up the fragments of the slate of fate in the city of silver moon, he learned that the war broke out in the angel alliance, and he immediately took Freya with him.Issa was sent back to the city of dawn by Castro, and the threat of the long tail Troll of the city-state of silver moon was solved by Freya. The mermaid God looked at Li De with some hesitation at the moment. "Lord kachar, how many pieces of slate of destiny did you get after the alliance of angels was broken?" The mermaid God did not participate in the twilight battle of the gods. She received the order from Li De to guard green city. Moreover, the situation was so chaotic at that time that no one knew how many pieces of the slate of fate had been taken away by anyone but himself. Li De smiles. "Mr. Virginia, I got one piece from the Silver Moon Clan and two pieces from the devil... Plus the original, now I have five pieces of slate of destiny in my hand." Hiss ~ although he guessed that Li De had gained a lot this time, he didn''t expect that he had gathered five pieces of slate of fate unconsciously... The Mermaid God felt lucky that he chose to make an alliance with Li De. Such a character is too strong. Now the whole world is peeping at the slate of destiny. What''s more, from the beginning to the end, Li De used his own strength to do these things. The Department of Oceanology just helped him to see his home. At the beginning, mermaid God was afraid that Li De would treat them as cannon fodder. Now it seems that she is really narrow-minded. Li De knows the idea of mermaid God. I''m afraid I''ll laugh and cry. I want to treat you as a sword, but the situation doesn''t allow me. "Lord kachar, what shall we do next?" Although the slate fragments of fate are in hand, the mermaid God is even more at a loss. The outside world is so terrible that even the God of light can''t bear it. What should they do? Li De looked at each other''s disoriented eyes and sighed. At this time, I''m afraid that the life of the whole glory plane will have the feeling of being at a loss. In any way, the angel alliance is a flag to resist the invasion of the old days. It has the fighting power of the sun goddess and several main gods. It''s a force to be held in person. Now if you say no, it''s gone. Can they really resist the old invasion? Are they really capable of dealing with those abominations? No one knows the answer, they can only hold the last slim hope, put everything on the stone core of fate. Li De understands each other''s mentality, but the mermaid God can be confused, he can''t. He is the master of dawn and the spiritual leader of all people. He needs to stand on the peak and point out the direction for all people. He is an eternal lighthouse. Once he can not find the direction, then the city of dawn is really hopeless. "You don''t have to worry, Mr. Virginia. Even in the face of chaos, the final battle is sure to be our victory! This is an unprecedented war and a song of triumph that will be recorded in the epic. Now you just need to go back to green city, hide, observe the gods who sneak into green city, and find their hiding place. I''ll take the rest. I will fight with you in this crucial war. " At this time, it''s only a few days before the birth of the stone core of fate. It''s too late for the mermaid God to do something. Just calm down and wait for the final battle. Sure enough, hearing Li De''s words, the bewilderment on the mermaid God''s face disappeared, and the old style was restored. Look at Li De seriously. "Lord kachar, to be an ally with you is the proudest choice of the sea gods. We are looking forward to working with you against the enemy!" After that, he bowed deeply to Li De, who was expressing his inner belief in the most sincere way. Li De''s face softened, and then he called out the words which were regarded as faith by countless dawn breaking residents. "All for dawn, my lord Virginia!" The mermaid straightened up behind her and looked into Li De''s eyes. After taking two deep breaths, she cried out this slogan full of faith for the first time. "All for the dawn!" At this moment, both sides have become true allies. After the mermaid left the office, Li De''s expression was no longer in his grasp. I got up, came to the window, looked at the crack of the sky in the distance, and took a deep breath. "Freya, do you think we can win?" Freya was silent for a moment. Finally, she looked at his back and said firmly. "Master, whether you win or not, I will be with you forever." Li De turned his head, looked at Freya''s unshakable eyes, sighed, and then quickly adjusted his mind.After a few breaths, the master of dawn reappears. He smoothed the folds of his clothes and continued to look out of the window. At the moment, familiar faces appear in the sky. The fate of Issa, Weina, Betty, andabella, Nicole, Harrison, Amy, Frey, Stanley, and withered bones has been closely linked with him for a long time. He''s not fighting alone. Chapter 506 The land of bones. Li De looked at the hot face of the film, and his expression was very happy. Because at this time, the land of burying bones has finally accumulated enough plane force to upgrade the level. The last upgrade was from transcendence to legend, and this one is from legend to God. If you use the power of death, it will take 10 billion to upgrade the legend to the divine level... and now there are not so many power of death that can be upgraded. The hero of all this is the kingdom of the God of pestilence, which has been swallowed up by the land of buried bones and almost collapsed at this time... every time Li De thinks about the God of pestilence, he will be particularly moved. It can be said that the city of breaking dawn rises on the corpse of the God of pestilence. When he was alive, he contributed to his clergy, divinity and artifact. When he died, he left him a place where the kingdom of God could bury his bones. It''s so moving. "Ding ~ is it a place to bury bones? This upgrade will take five days. " After the thought of upgrading the land of burying bones rises, Li De hears the prompt sound of the system. Quick selection confirmation. Five days is enough. After his confirmation, the plane stone hidden in the depth of the buried bone suddenly burst out with strong plane force. Then, under the gaze of Li De, the boundary of the land of bones began to expand rapidly, and the earth also became thicker. After Li De confirmed that the original location of the bone burial site was not disturbed by the upgrade, he just stayed more and turned to leave. Someone is in charge of the construction of magic alchemy cannons. He doesn''t need to take too much trouble. Now he still has two pieces of slate of destiny in his hand, and he wants to find a quiet place to improve himself. This can be directly related to the belonging of the core of the slate of destiny. But before that, he''s going to Carlina''s. Next, how to deal with the old camp and how to seize the core of the slate of destiny are big problems. He needs to discuss with Katherine, the amazing half blood Mermaid. This is about the fate of the dawn city... in the busy magic Industry Research Institute, Li De''s figure flashed away, and he did not disturb these busy staff. Katherine seemed to have known that Lee was coming for a long time. At this time, she did not stand by the window to look into the distance, but sat at the wooden table with two cups of hot tea. When Li De arrived, she was looking at Katherine, wearing a light skirt, barefoot, holding a white cat in her hand, leaning slightly on the stool. Seeing the quiet and good scenes of these years, he almost couldn''t bear to destroy them. Step forward and say hello. "Good day, Ms. Catherine." After karelina motioned him to sit down, Li De was also impolite. He sat comfortably opposite the half breed Mermaid, picked up a delicate cup and drank a big mouthful of warm black tea. After putting down the cup, he pondered for a moment, as if he had made some important decision. The right hand is stretched out, and three pieces of destiny stone are arranged on the table. "Ms. karelina, these are the pieces of the slate of destiny I got outside this time, two of which I haven''t swallowed their power of destiny yet." With that, she looked at Katherina with burning eyes, and then pushed out the two pieces of the slate of fate which did not swallow the power of fate. Seeing Li De''s action, Katherine''s indifferent eyes showed a little satisfaction, and then slowly shook her head. "No, Cachar, I don''t need the power of fate. It even took me tens of millions of years to get rid of the entanglement of the power of destiny, which has no value to me... " " get rid of the power of destiny? " There was a little surprise on Li De''s face. When it came to this, Katherine took a deep breath, her chest heaved up and down, and the gauze swelled up. The calm face also changed at the moment, and the tone was heavy. "Yes, the power of destiny may be a rare power for you, but for me, it''s the imprisonment of thousands of years..." with these words, those sea blue eyes fell into meditation. "Many years ago, I was the goddess of fate of other multiple planes. When the life of that multi plane was coming to an end and ushered in the end of the era, I could not bear the destruction of the clansmen, so I stole the power of destiny of the multi plane and put that power into my body, hoping to protect the clansmen. After the power of destiny was plundered by me, the city of multiple planes lacking power collapsed hundreds of years ahead of time... the will of planes conveyed the news that I stole the power of destiny to all life on the eve of the collapse of the world. " Speaking of this, that pair has been indifferent eyes unexpectedly appeared to be difficult to hide the fear and remorse. "Hundreds of millions of lives think that I betrayed the multiple planes, their crazy curse, crazy abuse.Finally, at the moment of the collapse of the multiple planes, the souls of all life condensed into an eternal curse - as long as I am still carrying the power of fate, my soul will never be at peace. " When Li De heard this, his face changed and he was cursed by the life of a multi plane. He was afraid that even the God of creation would be severely damaged, right? Katherina raised her head slightly, then slowly closed her eyes. "For millions of years, my soul has been cursed by hundreds of millions of lives, never stopped, and I never even fell asleep for a day. Can you imagine the scene of a life with multiple planes screaming, crying, whining, cursing, abusing and resenting in your mind? " Li De''s face is black. Let alone a multi plane, is a person 24 days Yao constantly curse him, not even sleep, I''m afraid in a few days will become neuropathy. No wonder Katherina doesn''t want the power of fate. It''s a miracle that she hasn''t collapsed after tens of millions of years of suffering. After pondering over the wording, he finally said cautiously. "Ms. karelina, if I bear all the power of fate, will I also..." karelina opens her eyes and has a curved mouth. "If this curse will pass on to you, will you inherit the power of fate to fight against the invasion of the old days?" After thinking for a long time, Li De took a deep breath. She looked at Katherina without flinching. "For the dawn!" The slogan is sonorous and powerful, with unshakable firmness. After perceiving that Li De was not lying, Katherina showed some appreciation in her eyes. "You are much braver than I thought." Li De shook his head slowly. "No, I''m not brave. I''m just taking on the responsibility of being the master of dawn. I still have relatives, subordinates and the city of dawn to guard. " Catherine was silent and sighed at last. "If I were young, I might also be attracted by you, the master of dawn..." finally, I suddenly winked at him. Li Deshen gave a smile and didn''t follow. "Lady Catherine, will the curse really shift?" "Whether there is a curse or not, you are ready. Why ask again?" Li De was dumb, but at last he talked back to the pieces of the slate of fate. "Since you don''t need these two pieces of slate of destiny, I will devour the power in them. To seize the core of the slate of destiny, we have to rely on them.... Katherine''s face has returned to calm, as if what she just said was not what she said. "There are 30 pieces of slate of destiny. Although you have got 5 pieces, it''s not enough. I''ll get two more pieces for you..." Li De''s eyes brightened. "Is it in the hands of the undead monarch?" Catherine did not deny or confirm, "go ahead, don''t delay." Li De stopped talking, nodded and got up to leave. After Li De''s back disappeared, Katherine touched the cat in her arms in a strange tone. "Can we finally get rid of this burden? ... " meow ~ - - - - - - Earth. An extremely terrible thing happened. The rift in the sky widened once again after the alliance of angels was captured by the old camp. The breath of the old days began to pour in like a fountain. The whole world is in an unprecedented crisis. And the impact this time is bigger than all the previous ones. After the strength of the old days is strong, the first time to appear is those twisted, rotten, with the idea of destruction of the old monsters. Some fragile human beings are directly engulfed and infected by the strong old power. And when those people become old monsters, the scene of bloodthirsty killing in the city appears, it immediately causes the crisis of the whole society. The armies of various countries began to appear on the streets in tanks, and the whole world fell into a great panic overnight. The awesome million people united as one man in China. is good at this centripetal force and cohesive force in China. Once the catastrophe happens, it will solve all problems with one heart and one mind. But in Europe and America, where guns are rampant, the so-called free countries are different. These countries immediately suffered unprecedented damage. The government has ordered that people are not allowed to travel far and get together, otherwise it will cause great risks. However, the people are determined not to obey, they want to be free, and then they hold up signs to protest on the street... this directly leads to the scene that many people are eroded by the old power because of the protestAfter they become old monsters, these eroded people directly start to kill the people around them... What''s more, if they are hit by old monsters, they will be more easily eroded by old power if they don''t die. This effect is similar to the infection of zombie virus... for a moment, a disaster close to the zombie crisis broke out in European and American countries. However, after several large-scale infectious accidents were forcibly suppressed by the army, there are still people who want to be free on the streets, and the government has no way to stop these people who want to be free from continuing to gather in large-scale protests.... the wind and rain began to waver. And the news about the old invasion on the Internet is particularly lively. The rumors all over the sky make it impossible for the government to refute them. The most noteworthy is Rongguang''s official website forum. At the moment, this mysterious forum has become the focus of the whole world, as long as the people who can get on the Internet are paying attention to it. Always affect the heart of the whole world. However, most people are not talking about the expansion of the sky trace at this time. Instead, they are talking about the top player who controls the bodies of five evil spirits - I love a firewood. Because I love a firewood. After the fall of the angel alliance, I felt that I had a great responsibility and took the initiative to join the Chinese government. Chinese officials are different from those elected governments controlled by foreign capital. In the face of such a major disaster, the reliability of Chinese officials is absolutely natural. In dealing with major crises, Huaxia is the only one in the world, and other countries have to start from the second tier. And the players have different views on my love for a firewood. Huaxia players deeply appreciate this and shout that this is absolutely the most admirable move. Players from other countries are so sour that they all denounce that I love a stick of firewood and should never be a servant of the government. They also take their own country as an example to teach him a lesson. But the result is that Chinese players have opened the group ridicule mode, find out all kinds of black materials, and make those foreign players want to die of shame and anger. They even want to sever relations with their own countries and immigrate on the spot. The posts on the forum also showed an explosive increase. Come on, I love a firewood. It has moved to the southern provinces of the Norland empire. This time, he plans to take part in seizing the pieces of the slate of destiny. Let''s help!! " ," you are moved by old iron, worthy of the fact that I can love a old fellow who has a heart of love and a name of light and justice. " ," I am told that I love a firewood become an official, and enjoy the ministerial treatment directly. Even the son of his cousin niece has been assigned a very good job. " ," you have not seen it. I love the scene when a firewood is taken to the military camp by the government to protect it. The whole city is blocked by the guy Kaka. I love the scene when a firewood is equivalent to the fighting capacity of five gods. Naturally, the Chinese government will not be stingy. Directly to the minister. I love Yitiao Chai and I''m very satisfied with my treatment. Before I was just a fat house, I didn''t know that I could become an important person who had people on guard when I went out to the toilet... my daily life is very happy. However, the player''s comments on this matter soon attracted attention by a military mobilization order issued by the Chinese government. The main content of the mobilization order is that according to the judgment of the Chinese intelligence department, the fate of green city will soon be born, and the slate fragments will determine the situation of the whole glory theme in the future. So I hope that high-level Chinese players can go to green city to help me love a firewood and help him get the pieces of the slate of fate... this announcement immediately aroused great repercussions. It''s been a long time since the old days came, and it''s the first time that players have received an official announcement. It was boiling in an instant. A sense of honor to fight for our country rose rapidly. Countless Posts instantly flooded the forum. In reality, I can''t do anything for my country. Can''t I do it in glory? ¡· "a thousand days of nurturing scholars, for this time! Ladies and gentlemen, I''ll go first! ¡· "how can a billion soldiers in great China be without me? ¡· "sorry, I''m a waste. As an internal test player, I only have level 16. Although I can''t help much, I''m going to go back to level 0 this time" "I''ve stood on the wall of green city, waiting for the arrival of the kings. Let them see the blood of Yanhuang''s descendants in this battle" only death!! ¡· "if we want to fight, we will fight. The blood of Chinese children has never cooled down. Why have we stepped back half a step" Chapter 507 Deep in the ground where Li De buried his bones, five pieces of slate of fate were lined up in front of him. Originally suppressed in the underground world, the slate fragments of fate were also taken out by him. It''s a matter of urgency, although it will affect the food farming in the underground world. But a few days later, the stone core of fate didn''t get hold of it, so don''t think about any grain harvest, don''t plant the land, just wait for death... at the critical moment, I can''t care so much. Those old evil spirits who have turned their direction towards green city are going to destroy the whole world. Although the mountains are broad, how long can they survive if the outside world is destroyed? So Li De has no choice, either to live or to die. Now what the city of dawn needs is to concentrate all our strength, put all our eggs in one basket, and make the last fight. He has absorbed the power of three of the five pieces of slate in front of him, and the remaining two have not been swallowed. At this time, Li De was guarding the five pieces of the slate of fate, and he felt like he was on cloud nine. It was very wonderful. Even when he was absent occasionally, he could see some ancient secrets in a trance. It was a reflection left in the river of destiny. The more powerful his destiny was, the closer he was connected with the river of destiny. But also because of this, he inadvertently saw the old dominator overlooking the river of destiny, whose eyes were full of despairing oppression. But fortunately, this is the unconscious connection of the power of fate, which will disappear in a flash, or else it will be annihilated as it was last time. The ultimate dark boss is really terrible. Li De didn''t hesitate any more. He held the two pieces of fragments that had not been swallowed by him. His thoughts slowly fell into silence. The power in the body starts to work, and a strong force of sucking begins to pass out. As soon as the fragments of the slate of fate were shocked, they immediately sent out the light of chaos, and a special force swarmed in. The silent force of fate in the body began to work, and the powerful force slowly revived. The blood power of the body does not exclude the power of fate, but magically blends with each other, complements each other, and is in abnormal harmony. But then something unexpected happened. The power of fate in the two pieces of slate was so strong that Li De''s body felt full of it. Let him very uncomfortable, even the spirit of the sea are so concussion up. But a moment later, a blessing in disguise, because the power of fate is too sufficient, forced his blood further transformation. The power of blood began to run crazily, trying to digest the energy brought by the power of fate. After the power of fate reached a peak in his body, a faint silver light appeared, and Li De''s blood began to change from normal red to silver... and became thicker and thicker. It''s like the ultimate existence of blood in Legend - the blood of mercury. According to the ancient legend, only the most powerful life can condense the blood of mercury, because the blood of mercury contains ten times the power of ordinary blood. One sun Yao hour, two sun Yao hours... as time goes by, Li De is not aware of the transformation of blood, and is still trying to swallow the power of fate. Before he swallowed the power of fate several times, he could not help but be absorbed into the river of destiny. But he felt the danger, subconsciously strong resistance to the river of destiny. The old ruler overlooking the planes of heaven is absolutely a nightmare for all living beings. It seems that because his will is too firm, he didn''t enter the river of destiny this time, and the speed of absorbing the power of destiny is much faster than several times before. After a long time, a magical scene appeared. After swallowing two pieces of slate of destiny, Li De''s breath did not become very strong, but became more and more vague. Even standing opposite him to look at the past, will subconsciously ignore this person. It seems that he no longer exists in this world. The power of destiny... this is the most original and core power of glory. Whoever controls this power will be forever detached from the world. No longer subject to the constraints of life, even can not use the power of glory to kill him. The only way to die is to follow the end of the world. At this time, although Li De was far from this level, the power of fate provided by the five pieces of slate of fate had reached a critical point. At the moment, Li De can even erase the traces of his existence in a short time if he is willing, and this kind of erasure is from the source of glory, and the whole world will forget his existence. However, the consumption of using this method is huge, and the duration is very short, there is not much need. Time flies, February 28th.It''s cold and overcast. Although there are still three days to go before the winter moon, today''s sudden turn cold seems to tell people that the warm recovery season seems to come for a long time. But whether it''s cold or hot, it can''t stop the rotation of this huge object, the city of Breaking Dawn. At this time, the city of dawn has become a real sleepless city. The lighting system of the city starts to work as soon as it gets into the night, and the factories never stop for a moment. The city of dawn is like a huge machine, which keeps turning day and night. The residents are the screws on the machine, affecting all aspects. One by one alchemy magic guns were built, and one hunting crossbow was pushed out of the manufacturing workshop... but at this time, Li De didn''t have time to pay attention to the situation outside, because the phagocytosis was about to be completed. When the last ray of the force of fate poured into his body from the two pieces of the slate of fate. Ear came a long lost system prompt sound. "Ding ~ your level has been raised to level 30. You have entered a special state - demigod. If you are in demigod state, your level will not be raised any more." "Ding ~ it has been detected that you already have a clergy, divine power and believers. The special state of demigod has been eliminated. You only need to light the divine fire to become a spirit of level 31 weak gods. Or you can give up canonization and continue to upgrade. Then you will become a divine life above level 30. " Li De opened his eyes, looked at the system prompts several times, and took a long breath. Although he has not yet become a God, he has finally reached the critical node of level 30. The next step will be another dimension of life. Moreover, because he has rare clergy and divine power, if he does not want to become a God, he can continue to upgrade his level and become a divine life, which can be said to be very humanized. Of course, Li De is not stupid enough to give up becoming a God and choose to become a divine life. After confirming that there were no other hints, Li De slowly stood up and stretched his waist. After a sound of bones, he felt an indescribable force of terror coming from his body. Even he felt that he could blow up the space in front of him with one blow, which was extremely shocking. After a little induction, Li De''s eyes showed a bit of surprise, and his power increased by at least 80%. It''s just a step up. The gap between demigod and 29 is really scary. A moment later, he found the blood flowing in his body... "silver white blood?!" Li De''s eyes widened, full of surprise. Silver white blood, as thick as mercury, is flowing through the blood vessels. Scarlet blood was less than 10% of the total. And the blood flow of these silver turns, directly brought him unspeakable terrorist power. Most of his strength improvement is in the blood. After taking a few deep breaths, I slowly recovered. After pondering for a moment, I felt thoughtful. "According to this progress, if all the blood evolved into silver blood, then it should be the time for me to upgrade to level 31 and become a God." "It''s a pity... Just give me two more months, no, one more month, and I''ll be a God. But time doesn''t wait... " there was a wry smile on his face. A few days later is the key time node for the birth of the stone core of fate. Now there is no time for him to develop slowly. There will be an unprecedented war of terror. The angel alliance is very likely to go all out, because this is the last hope. And the two forces, the abyss demon and the undead plane, will not be willing to be controlled by others, and will also fight to the death. Even more terrifying is the culprit of all this - the old camp. Those old evil spirits with wisdom must know the importance of the core of the slate of fate. They are afraid that the other side will gather all their strength and eat all the camps at one go! This is bound to be a more cruel and dangerous war than the fall of the alliance of angels. Because everyone knows that in the alliance of angels, they still have a way out and can escape, but in green city, there is no way out. Or fight for the core of the slate of destiny, condense the slate of destiny again, and suppress the old days. Then they were slaughtered by the old camp, and the slate of fate was taken away by the old evil god, and then everyone was waiting for the old evil god to destroy the world. There''s no third way. Even hiding in the dimensional plane is useless. After defeat, the world will be cleaned, the cracks in the sky will burst, and glory will become nothing. Now we can see what kind of future they are facing by looking at the ancient forests that once flourished and turned into death places full of poisonous mucus.Li De shook his head, did not think more, turned his eyes to the property panel. "Why hasn''t my skills changed so much? Although the attributes have been improved a bit, it obviously does not match my current level 30 identity.... although I can feel that my strength has been improved a level, there is no obvious display on the attribute panel. This made Li''s egg ache, but after studying for a while, he didn''t find out why. He didn''t bother to tangle any more. After collecting the five pieces of fate stone on the ground, they step out and disappear in the land of burying bones. - - - - - - a day later, the city hall. The summoned goblin patriarch Moore and dwarf forging master Warren are looking excitedly at Li De sitting behind his desk. It seems that they have encountered something exciting. It was Warren who spoke first, and the bearded dwarf was very excited. "Under the crown, the crossbow you ordered the dwarves to forge has been forged!" Moore, the goblin patriarch nearby, immediately exploded when he heard this, glaring at Warren and roaring. "Damn dwarfs!! The God hunting crossbow was forged by the goblins ordered by the great master!! You dwarfs are just forging steel for goblins! A worker at best! The real heroes are us Warren refused and glared at Moore. "Well, you can''t even lift a hammer without dwarves!" "Without goblins, you dwarves can only carry hammers!" "No dwarfs, you... Li De looked at the two dwarfs quarreling in front of the desk without any scruples, and his face was black. Right hand Deng Deng ~ knock knock table, cold face way. "No more nonsense, cancel your material quota for one year and distribute it to the farms to raise pigs!" Two people face Li De can''t dare to blow hair, immediately honest down, but still big eyes stare small eyes, who also don''t accept who. It''s a great achievement to forge the crossbow. Whoever does it well may be praised by the bards of the whole glorious theme, and even recorded in history for later generations to admire. Such a glorious glory is an irresistible temptation for the two dwarfs. "Warren, you first introduce the power of the crossbow." Valen, who was named, immediately rose up and glared at Moore, almost not killing him. "Under the crown, there was no material for the crossbow, so there was no finished crossbow. At first, we could only estimate its power to kill gods. After you provided enough materials, we started forging immediately. After the blessing of the dwarf''s secret skill, the power of the forged God hunting crossbow is greatly increased. After testing, it can now be determined that each attack has the power to kill the level 32 weak gods. In order to deal with the more powerful gods, according to the forging group dominated by our dwarves, we need to forge a strong crossbow that can hunt and kill level 40 powerful gods. After Ms. karelina''s advice for many times, we spent a total of 20 spirit corpses and characters, and after Ms. karelina personally enchanted them. Finally forged an unprecedented strong crossbow, can kill the LORD God! Ms. karelina named it "the Lord hunter." Li De''s eyes lit up when he heard this. Bow and crossbow specially forged for hunting the level 40 master God -- Master God Hunter... Isn''t it too good?? "Lord hunter? Good. You did a good job. Besides, how much has the ordinary crossbow been forged? " Moore, who was watching Warren exclude the goblins completely, was trembling all over. When he heard this, he cut in quickly. "Master, there are 20 ordinary God hunting crossbows forged, and there are thousands of crossbows. I forged them with lost alchemy, which has nothing to do with dwarves! Besides, when forging the crossbow, the dwarves just help to strike iron, which is useless at all.... Warren''s eyes are almost staring out, and he wants to drag the bastard down and beat him up. Li De is too lazy to pay attention to these two goods. "When it''s forged, carry all the weapons to the bone burial place. Have you built the platform for the crossbow before? " "It''s already built. It can be put into use as soon as you order." Moore nodded quickly, then added, as if thinking of something. "In addition, we have built five more alchemy cannons because of the support of the sea gods at all costs, and now there are 25 in total!" Li De was surprised to hear this. There are still two days to upgrade, but it can be predicted that once the upgrade is completed, green city will be shrouded by the open space door of bone burial place.At that time, he can open up the door of space and go out to fight. Alchemy magic cannon, hunting crossbow, these two kinds of big killers become mobile super weapons. As long as he opens the door of the space, he can directly shoot the gods outside, and he can also make a shot change a place. If the enemy wants to destroy the hunting crossbow and alchemy magic cannon, the place where his bones are buried is the best shield. Anyone who dares to come in will be suppressed by him. At that time, arrange Freya or the mermaid God to ambush in the buried place. Whoever comes in will suffer greatly. 25 alchemy magic cannons, plus 20 crossbows and a main god hunter, his power is abundant. This round volley goes on, I''m afraid the scene will become extremely wonderful. However, forging these materials also completely emptied the resources accumulated by his southern expedition and Northern suppression. Even asregar, the evil spirit, led the demon army to ransack dozens of planes in the abyss and barely raised enough materials. Of course, the key point of all this is that Katherine, who has an ancient god in her home, can forge these killers, otherwise he can''t use these materials. At this time, Li De''s heart is finally relaxed. Now he just needs to wait for the completion of the upgrade of the bone burial place, and then wait for the birth of the slate core of fate. Waiting for the battle that will decide the glory or death. Chapter 508 "I''ve just got these two pieces of slate of destiny, but the power of destiny has been swallowed up..." Li De looks at karelina who appears in his office for the first time, and his eyes can''t help looking at the two pieces of slate of destiny on the table. Three days ago, karelina said that she would take two pieces of slate for him. Unexpectedly, she really fulfilled her promise. Now the extra two, plus the five he has, now he has a total of seven. There were only 30 pieces of the slate of fate, and he occupied almost a quarter of them. It''s an absolutely amazing number. The previous alliance of angels had hundreds of gods, even seven or eight powerful gods, and only got eight pieces of slate of fate. After being defeated by the old camp, only the two pieces taken by the sun goddess were left. In addition to the undiscovered pieces of the slate of fate, Li De has the most control in his hands. "Ms. karelina, do you know how to control the slate of destiny after its birth?" Li De looks at the half breed Mermaid with burning eyes. He only knows that the more pieces of the slate of destiny he has, the more opportunities he will have to fight for the core of the slate of destiny. But how to use these fragments to control the core of the slate of fate, he is still at a loss. Katherina shook her head slowly. "It''s a special connection that can''t be manipulated in any way. The more pieces of the slate of destiny you have, the stronger the connection with the core of the slate of destiny will be... after the slate of destiny appears, you will naturally understand that you can''t understand it now. " Li De''s mouth twitched, and the translation of this is, you don''t understand what I told you, so don''t waste your saliva... after thinking for a moment, he said in a deep voice. "Lady Catherine, I''m going to green city at once. Please stay in dawn city for a while. In addition, the land of bones will be upgraded in two days, and the scope of opening the space door will cover green city. You have the authority to bury your bones. If I can''t come back, I hope you can lead the army of dawn city to support me. " The more critical the time point, the more likely it is that a conflict will suddenly break out. Li De is not at ease with Greentown and has to go to the town in person. He''s got home advantage now, and he''s got to make good use of it. "Go ahead. I''m here. No one can do damage in the city of dawn." Katherine nodded faintly, her tone was gentle, but a wave of overbearing came towards her. As the goddess of destiny of other dimensional planes, she once followed the God of creation to create the glory of multiple planes of terror, which is full of confidence. Li De nodded, picked up the two pieces of destiny slate on the table, and suppressed them together with the other five pieces in the ground of burying bones. It''s not safe to put the pieces of the slate of fate in the system space. If they are found, they may cause dozens of gods to attack... He doesn''t want to die. When Li De was ready to leave, Katherina said softly as if she thought of something. "If you can make it, you''d better come back after the upgrade of burying place is completed. It''s time to open the sarcophagus you brought back from the original place. " Sarcophagus? Li De was stunned. Before, he carried out a sarcophagus full of decadent power from the place where the old evil god was sealed in the dwarf valley. But at that time, karelina said that she would let him turn it on when he was about to become a God. In addition, he was too busy to touch the ground, so he had no time to pay attention. Now in a blink of an eye, he has reached level 30. "I''ll be back in time. After the bone burial place is upgraded, the distance between dawn city and green city can be reached in the blink of an eye." Katherine nodded slightly, her eyes returned to their former indifference, and did not speak again. Seeing this, Li De did not talk much. He went out of the city hall, sat on Castro, and galloped towards green city. A day after Yao time. Green city. Before Li De entered the city, he covered his body with magic, and at the same time released a trace of destiny, which reduced the nearly perfect appearance to the freezing point. It didn''t attract the attention of outsiders. After entering the city, Li De''s first impression was chaos, followed by a large number of people. The scene is very much like a popular tourist attraction on China''s national day when there are a large number of people. Most of them are players coming from all over the glory plane. These sand sculptures are shouting one by one, like a crowded bus. The news of the imminent birth of the slate of destiny is now well known. This is related to the future glory, even the fate of the World War I, too important, as long as it is able to catch up with the players have come.Originally, there were nearly 5 million residents in green city, which was already in the upper limit of the residential density. It was crowded enough on weekdays. Now several times the number of residents of the players crowded in, so that the whole city has fallen into extreme congestion. A city with an upper energy limit of 5 million people is carrying nearly 20 million people... It''s terrible to think about this scene. Even by contrast, green city is still in a good condition, and the main player city of eNOS city is really exploding at this time. Even there were crowds on the beams of the house... Li De wanted to observe the environment of green city, but after half an hour, he didn''t walk 200 meters, and his mind exploded, and immediately moved back to the scarlet mage tower... Issa had been sent back to the city of dawn by Li De, and even most of the potential mages had been transferred by him. So the scarlet mage tower, which used to be bustling, is a rare and depressing sight at this time. When Li De returned to the entrance of the mage tower, Weina''s carriage just came back from the city hall. After seeing Li De''s figure, his little maid jumped from the carriage and ran to Li De''s side regardless of the ambiguous smile around. Sapphire like eyes overflow from the bottom of my heart with joy, big eyes seem to drip water. "Lord Li De..." looking at the little maid Li De who had been eaten by him, his face showed a bit of doting. He rubbed the girl''s head. "Hard work, isn''t the city hall busy?" Weina looked at that pair of dark eyes in the gentle, only feel the heart is almost drunk. He shook his head in pride. "No, I''m lucky to share your worries." With a smile, Li De reaches for her slender hands and walks into the master''s tower. But no one noticed that, hundreds of blades away from the scarlet mage tower, on the top floor of a three story tavern, two mysterious people in black robes were paying close attention to the scarlet mage tower. After Li De appeared and entered the mage tower, the two men in black looked at each other, and their faces were a little excited. "Finally, when the prey appears. Last time, the target appeared for a moment and then left green city. This time, he must not be allowed to leave. Go back and inform Viscount Bernard... " another man in black hesitated. "Is leader of scarlet mage tower, Lide Cachar, really under ELO''s crown?" "Why, do you doubt the judgment of viscount Bernard?" The man in black who spoke first looked at him fiercely. "I tell you, if you dare to betray, I will kill you myself!" The other party was startled, even busy. "No, I just can''t believe it. How could I betray it?" "Well, in the end, go back first, and the hunting plan will start soon!! We have the city of green, which will be of great help to Viscount Bernard''s next plan. " - - - - - scarlet mage tower. After Li De comes back with Weina, he looks at the little maid who is closely attached to him and feels happy. Each other''s big watery eyes are full of love. Thinking of an unprecedented terrorist war in a few days'' time, it''s hard to know the future outcome, so I felt a little emotional. In Weina''s exclamation, Li De directly hugs each other in the way of Princess hugging, and then Deng Deng Deng upstairs. Weina felt the sound of Li De''s breathing. When she curled up in his arms, her face was ruddy and turned into a cooked prawn. But Li De''s breath came into his nose, his heart was extremely satisfied, and his love in his eyes was more and more moving. When Li De put Weina on the bed, Weina''s neck was already full of crimson, and her eyes were a little confused. Weina separated from Li Dehuai, and her heart was still a bit reluctant. She turned her head slightly and saw her black eyes staring at her. She was very shy. He said in a low trembling voice. "Li, Lord Li De, it''s still day now..." Li De laughs, then directly takes off the girl''s shoes and socks and turns over to bed. When Weina saw this scene, she trembled and immediately closed her eyes. Even her breathing slowed down. She felt her heart thumping and thumping. But unexpectedly, she was nervous for a moment, but did not expect things to happen, slowly opened her eyes, and then saw a handsome face with a clean smile looking at her side. Weina''s face was a bit at a loss. Then she saw the narrow smile on Li De''s face, and she was very ashamed. She buried her head in Li De''s arms. "Mr. Li De..." his voice trembled. At the moment, he was a bit shy and angry, and also a bit charming.Li De held the girl in his arms and patted her on the back. He lowered his head and laughed in his ear. "Girl, what was she thinking? I just want to hold you.... the girl trembled and felt shy. She buried her head deeper. Her limbs were like octopus, holding Li De tightly, as if she was afraid that he would leave. Seeing this appearance, Li De laughed, and his face returned to tenderness. He kneaded each other''s earlobes and whispered. "In a few days, we will face an unprecedented war. Are you afraid, girl?" Weina shook her head in her arms, still in shyness. Li De could not help but smile. He looked up slightly to the window on the other side, and saw the cracks in the sky. The air fell into silence. For a moment, his dark eyes in the rare appeared a bit at a loss, murmur. "Sometimes I''m really afraid of failure. If I fail, I may never see you again. If I fail, scarlet mage tower, the city of dawn, everything will turn into nothingness..." the expectation of the residents of the city of dawn, the trust of the subordinates, and the pressure of destruction facing the whole world, Li De is all on one shoulder at the moment. He bears much more than outsiders imagine. He is not only the master of dawn, but also the hope and spiritual sustenance of dawn. At the time node when the old world is about to be destroyed, anyone can fall down, give up and shrink back, only he can''t. Behind him are the eyes of countless people, the expectations of all. When a boy grows up to be a man, he often starts from taking responsibility. As a mature man, the responsibility he needs to shoulder will become heavier, even heavier, to the point that he can''t breathe. Weina noticed the change of Li De''s mood and raised her head from her arms. A little bit of messy hair swept from the face, the blush has not disappeared, now the girl has a kind of soul stirring beauty. That pair of sapphire like eyes, looking at Li De eyes never appeared at a loss, a pain in the heart. Reach out and gently touch the handsome face. The voice was weak, but firm. "Lord Li De, Weina will always be with you until she dies, until the world is destroyed, until everything is gone... even if Lord Li De loses everything, I will still be there, and I will always be there... Li De''s heart quickly melts when he looks at the girl in his arms with her unshakable resolute eyes. He bowed his head and gave a deep kiss. Love to the depth of nature thick. They were lit up in an instant. Then Li De knew it for the first time. It turns out that the mage''s body can be so soft. For example, the knees can be pressed on the chest... the legs can be opened into a straight line... Yes... - - - - - - - in the west of green city, a luxurious manor. "ELO appeared in scarlet mage tower under the crown?? Ha ha ha, finally it''s time. " Viscount Bernard, with his red wine in his eyes, said, "I thought the false god would continue to hide." Hearing this, Roy, the eight armed snake demon, looked at Viscount Bernard in a puzzled way. "Now that the situation has changed, the news of the broken slate of fate has almost attracted the attention of the whole glory theme. What''s the significance of us to continue to hunt the hero?" Viscount Bernard turned to look at the high devil of the abyss, and his smile gradually brightened. "Roy, the great nine prisons will become eternal... The master gave me a special message some time ago, and there may be more than one piece of slate of destiny hidden under ELO''s crown. Moreover, the other hand also holds a twelve magic scroll. You know, other things don''t matter to us, even the slate of fate. But the twelve magic scrolls are absolutely not allowed to be touched by others! " The eight armed snake devil''s pupil suddenly shrank, and his narrow eyes were a little chilly. "Why don''t I know the news? What else did you not tell me? " "No, Roy, I don''t mean to hide you, but some things, you know too much, are not good..." Viscount Bernard didn''t care about the anger of the eight armed snake demon, so he took a sip of red wine slowly. "Get ready for action. When you bring back the head of ELO, I''ll tell you more useful information, such as how to become a twelve armed Golden Snake demon..." the eight armed snake demon snorted coldly, then took a deep look at Viscount Bernard and turned away. Chapter 509 Scarlet mage tower. Li De stood in front of the window of the room, looking into the distance. On the bed behind him, Weina, whose body was covered by the quilt, showed her feet as white as jade, and her round shoulders were also exposed outside the quilt. Although she didn''t look out of the ordinary, she gave people infinite reverie. Just can not bear the whip of the girl at this time has fallen asleep, but the corner of the eye also revealed a bit fascinating spring. After overlooking the distance for a moment, Li De stretched himself, walked back to the bed, looked at the sleeping girl, and gently bent over and gave a smile. After a kiss on the ruddy lips, he began to tidy up his pleated robe. When she got dressed and just wanted to go out, Weina, who was still in deep sleep, seemed to feel something. She suddenly opened her eyes, then hid in the quilt and looked at Li De eagerly. "Lord Li De..." seeing the girl''s eyes, Li De showed a warm smile. Turn back to the bedside again, again a deep kiss, wait until Weina face is full of red again, this just get up. "Well, there are many things to do at the city hall. You sleep first, and I''ll come back in the evening." Looking at the handsome boy beside the bed, Weina nodded happily. "Well, I''ll wait for you at home." Li De smiles gently, then kisses the girl on the forehead again, and then turns away. Only Weina was left in the room staring at the ceiling. After a moment, she suddenly showed a silly smile... when Li Degang went downstairs, he found a young mage waiting at the door, but the other side didn''t dare to step into the mage tower, so he had been wandering back and forth at the door. When the young mage saw him, he was immediately relieved and trotted forward to report. "Lord Lide, the dark pact has found traces of the fragments of the slate of destiny!" In a word, Li De raised his spirits. "Make it clear." "Half an hour ago, Lord Stanley received information from his subordinates. In the black market managed by cannibal Wales, he found a special auction item with extremely special power. Then the intelligence personnel overheard an extraordinary strongman guess that it seemed to be a fragment of the slate of fate... after Lord Stanley got the news, he immediately went to explore in person. According to Lord Stanley''s inference, the object should have something to do with the slate of fate, if not the slate of fate. " Li De''s eyes narrowed. At this time point, the fragments of the destiny slate are too sensitive. You can''t miss any information. "Where is that thing?" "It''s still in the black market. We''ve detained the auctioneers." Li De nodded and said nothing. "OK, you go down. I''ll deal with it myself." "Yes, my Lord." Li De nodded slightly when the turned mage left. The mage didn''t lie, he was not a spy... after confirming that there was no problem, his figure flashed and disappeared in the same place. Green city, west side, black market. This was originally the territory of the heart eater Wales, which was firmly controlled by the devil''s heart. After Lee conquered green city, he wanted to help the cannibal Wales maintain the Dark Pact, so he was allowed to continue to control the black market. Of course, it''s under the leadership of the city hall, and we can''t do evil in green city in the future. This mind eater, who regards Li De as his guide, agreed to these conditions without thinking of resisting. During this period of time, the stability and calm of the west side is inseparable from the efforts of this guy. In the past, the bustling black market has been guarded by hundreds of people. The black market is built underground. As long as we guard a few exits, we can control the overall situation. Stanley, a former cult believer and a second-generation blood descendant with a ferocious scar on his face, is in charge of the whole situation. The cannibal Welsh stood by Stanley''s side, honest, completely unable to see the arrogance of being one of the three giants of the underground world. "Mr. Stanley, I found this slate by accident. I heard that everyone was looking for pieces of the slate of fate, so I wanted to see if we could sell it for a good price..." at this time, in the main hall of the black market, a pale middle-aged man knelt on the ground and kept explaining. On the round table in front of this man, there is a stone slab, on which there is a very special force, which is unforgettable at a glance. Stanley stares at the middle-aged man with sharp eyes, and his tone is not urgent. "You said you found it? Why can''t I find such a good thing? We have sent people to search the street you told us three times, but there is nothing.If you don''t tell me the truth, I''m sorry. Maybe next second they''ll see your head on the table! " The murderer on the body is gradually strong, and the eyes are more and more cold. Next to the cannibal Welsh also follow Gaga strange smile. "To tell you the truth, we just want specific information, not your life. How much is your life worth? Say it and you''ll be OK. Don''t worry, now green city is in charge of ELO. As long as you don''t break the law, no one will hurt you. " One sings "black face" and the other "white face", which immediately frightens the man to death, but the other party can''t say more, and keeps repeating the information just now. They looked at each other and shook their heads. It was obvious that this man knew so much and could not ask anything. But just as they''re going to have this guy locked up. Suddenly the space in the hall broke up, and then a figure appeared in front of everyone. "Under ELO''s crown!" "Under the crown!" After meeting Li De, they were very excited. Especially the cannibal Welsh, who has not seen Lee for a long time, is very excited at this time. This is the great being who leads him to the extraordinary world! Of course, Wales may never know until he dies. When Li De met him for the first time, he was not at level 15... this guy was destined to be fooled all his life. Li De nodded, but without politeness, he went forward and took the stone with special strength in his hand. Then he was disappointed. "This is not a fragment of the slate of destiny... Although there is a force of destiny on the stone, it is deliberately left on it." Li De looked at the middle-aged man who was still kneeling. Suddenly he seemed to notice something and his eyes narrowed slightly. "How dare you keep pretending in front of me? The devil breath in your body is like a torch in the night, even if it is covered by the power of fate. " This? Stanley and the cannibal Welsh were stunned, and then looked at the middle-aged man kneeling on the ground in disbelief. This guy they interrogated for such a long time turned out to be a hell devil?? Just when they were full of doubts, the middle-aged man on the ground suddenly gave a strange giggle, and then the skin on his face melted like a candle. A moment later, a green faced, fierce looking devil appeared in the house. The image of the devil is exactly the same as that of the Bard in the air, with curved horns on his head, a pair of wings behind him, and a tail swinging left and right behind him. "Hehe, although he is a hypocrite, it''s not bad to see through my disguise..." the devil was not afraid at all, and his face showed a grim smile of success. Just as Stanley and Wales, who had been cheated by it, were furious and wanted to step forward. Suddenly there was an earthquake in space. Then everyone just feels that the surrounding space is directly frozen, as if it is completely blocked. Stanley was surprised and tried to release space magic, but it didn''t work. The devil saw this scene and his smile became more and more creepy. "Don''t struggle, ELO. This will be your burial place. We''ve spent a lot of energy on you and your fallen angel... Quack quack. " After the voice fell, suddenly a magic shield enveloped the whole black market. The magic shield is like a huge glass cover, which can isolate everything. Even the magic is drained at this moment. When people were surprised, the space at the entrance of the hall was directly broken, and then the elegant Viscount Bernard appeared in his tuxedo. Before people had time to react, Roy, the high demon of the abyss, the eight armed snake demon, came out of the space, his long and narrow eyes flashing with chilly coldness. But this is not all, the most shocking is the third figure. Viscount Bernard and Roy are on both sides of the space gate, and then a demon lord with two heads and four arms appears. Everyone immediately came up with a frightening name, perraul, the first lord of hell. An extremely terrifying Demon Lord with a level of 35. In the words of the Bard, the terrible Demon Lord is extremely evil, devouring the souls of a hundred girls every day. When Li De saw this scene, his expression was slightly frozen. The devil Lord?? It''s really interesting. Without the slightest confusion in his heart, he slowly turned his eyes to Viscount Bernard. He was impressed by the former president of the Dark Pact. When the other side had a conflict with scarlet mage tower, viscount Bernard used this opportunity to seize twelve magic scrolls.He sent withered bones to attack scarlet mage tower to attract the attention of green city guards, and then he took people to the city hall to snatch twelve magic scrolls from the supernatural mage Locke. He still remembers the war. "Viscount Bernard, I didn''t expect you to come back to green city." After Li De saw that there was no second helllord in that space, he had a smile on his face. "I thought you escaped alive, but I didn''t expect to come back to die." There was a flash of anger in Viscount Bernard''s eyes, and Li De almost stepped on the promise of darkness. Naturally, he was extremely unhappy with the guy who had occupied the fruits of his labor for decades. "To die? Hehe, he is just a hypocrite. He dares to be presumptuous under perol''s crown. What about your fallen angel? Call her out Freya appeared in front of hundreds of thousands of people when she killed the old evil god who attacked green city, so it''s no secret at all. Li De ignored Viscount Bernard and looked at the devil Lord moperol. "Hell''s going to come to Greentown, too?" The Demon Lord with three blades, two heads and four arms has cold eyes. "You can spy on hell, too? What about the twelve magic scrolls you got from the black dragon? " Li De''s pupils suddenly shrank. He pulled twelve magic scrolls from the black dragon''s head, and only a few people around him knew about it. How does this helllord know? I was shocked to think of Katherina''s evaluation of the twelve magic scrolls. Is the master of the nine prisons always in control of the twelve magic scrolls?? Yes, after all, the twelve magic scrolls seal his power, can you not care? "Twelve magic scrolls? Sorry, I accidentally lost it when the angel alliance was fighting with the old camp.... hearing this, perol sneered, as if he didn''t want to talk to Lee, and looked at the blank area behind him. "Come out, fallen angel, you and this false god will die today." As the voice fell, perol''s arms and legs were all pointing at the blank area. Yila ~ at this moment, the four arms erupted with extremely terrifying energy. The void explodes. In the next second, Freya, an angel of death with twelve black wings, appears from the void. Holding the Cross Angel Sword, he looked at the 35 level hell Lord coldly. "How dare you slander the master?" Perraul disdained to smile and waved his hand. In his hand, there appeared a long white bone sword forged entirely with human fingers. "How dare false gods claim to be masters?" The voice fell, and the breath of medium divine power began to soar. The power of terror surged out without fear. Although the whole black market is still large, the area is extremely narrow when it is swept like a tornado. Freya showed no weakness, the strength of level 36 is also extremely shocking, the power is like prison, surging out. The tip of the needle is opposite to the awn. But just as the two sides were about to start, the space of Li De''s right hand collapsed directly, and then a pair of horns on the top of his head, with wings on his back, was engraved with dense ancient inscriptions on his body, which sent out a life of extreme evil. Asreqa, a 35 level evil. But it''s not over yet. In mid air, the mermaid God with Trident tears the void and stares at the Lord of hell like a hawk. It''s just a one-on-one fight. After just one breath, it turns into a situation in which Freya, asrega and the mermaid God encircle the Lord of hell. Vicomte Bernard, who had won a second ago, was looking pale at the reinforcements that suddenly appeared. Eyes full of shock. "How can you, a false god, have so many powerful subordinates!! It''s impossible! " Twelve death, blazing angel, God sin, mermaid, Lord God, who is not the first class strong? It''s extremely rare to have one as a subordinate. Now Li De has three with a wave of his hand. This NIMA doesn''t talk about the virtue of martial arts. It''s a one-on-one choice?? And perraul, the Lord of hell, became very grave at this time. In a one-on-one situation, he has absolute confidence to defeat or even kill the twelve winged death blazing angel. But if there are two people of the same level, he will not be able to fight, and even have to pay a high price to escape. And now there are three beings at the same level as him... Suddenly, a threat of death comes. Chapter 510 Viscount Bernard wanted to curse his mother. All the pain was on his face. He couldn''t even cry. How can a good ambush turn into a counter ambush? Li De could only hope that hell Lord could finish the harvest with one against three... Li De looked at the situation on the field with a happy expression. In case he left the city of dawn, he directly used the power of fate to cover the breath of the mermaid God and asrega, which did not let the Lord of hell find their trace. He absorbed the power of five pieces of slate of destiny, and the power of destiny in his body was so strong that he could even connect the river of destiny. Although I don''t know where perraul, the Lord of hell, got a stone imbued with the power of fate, Li De was sure that the other side didn''t have the power of fate. That''s why this is happening. As his mind turned, the situation on the field suddenly changed. Perraul, the 35 level demon lord who was surrounded by three people, did not wait to die. He held the sword forged with human finger bones in his hands with two heads and four arms, and with the air of indomitable fury, he killed Freya. This move is a big surprise. The surrounding space is directly shattered by the energy released from his body. The terrible divine power surged out at this moment, and dozens of guards of level 10 in the house fell to the ground directly under the crush of the divine power, and then one by one ear and mouth bleeding, and could not get up. Even the extraordinary level of cannibal Welsh has a cold sweat on his face, almost unable to move. The power of gods is not hard for ordinary people to contend with. However, as the enemies of hell lords, the three top-level beings were not affected by the coercion, and each of them fiercely opposed each other. The first thing to do is Freya, who is targeted by the Lord of hell. Twelve black wings spread out, and the angels and swords in their hands are unparalleled. Cut it up. Sonorous ~ the Lord of hell holds the sword with four arms and shakes with Freya directly. Just a few breaths, the two sides fight dozens of swords, and the surrounding space is like water ripples. Around the two people fighting, the terrible space turbulence swept around, like a sharp blade. The scene was appalling. But the scene was soon broken, and asreqa and the mermaid God joined the fight. Asraega is a god evil and can''t use weapons, but the claws with half blade length can pierce all defenses below the powerful God power, which is more terrifying than the killing power of the artifact. The main god of the mermaid holds a trident, a high artifact. Every time it comes out, it will bring a blue light, the stars swaying and the void rippling. The scene of the original balance of power immediately turned into three people hunting one, and perraul, the Lord of hell, was shaking under the terrible attack. This underground black market is more like a force 18 storm, which is directly crushed into dregs. Building collapse, rock burst, the scene like the end of the world. At this time, Li De had been hiding in the corner. Four middle level demigods were fighting with each other. He, a level 30 demigod, had no power to intervene. Next to him, Stanley and cannibal Wales stand close to him, as if trying to protect his safety. Li De looked funny, but he didn''t care too much. His eyes were fixed on the central battlefield. I don''t know what level of power is the magic shield that envelops the black market outside. The four people fight madly inside, turning the void into chaos, but they can''t destroy the shield. Hell Lord was more and more embarrassed at this time. He was attacked and killed by three people of the same level. That kind of pressure almost made him extremely tense all the time. That is to say, he is extremely experienced in fighting. Otherwise, he would die soon. But also because of this, this 35 level hell Lord more and more angry, his status how noble, when suffered this kind of gas!! "Bernard!! Go and kill that false god!! I want him dead! " Once again, after dodging the claws of God, the Lord of hell gritted his teeth. The main purpose of their trip today is to kill Li De, not to fight against these terrible beings. As long as the goal is achieved, even if he can''t fight, he can still escape at a certain price. Like Li De, viscount Bernard and eight armed snake demon Roy, who are avoiding the aftereffects of the battle, immediately look at Li De. Two people grimace a, directly take the ice cold kill machine to cross to rush toward him. Viscount Bernard''s breath at this time has reached the level of demigod, while the eight armed snake devil is a little worse, but the level is also as high as 29, which belongs to the top legend. They have estimated the level of Li De for a long time, and according to their inference, the highest level is no more than demigod. At the same level, viscount Bernard has absolute confidence to kill him on the spot. If it wasn''t for Freya, they wouldn''t even be ready to call the Lord of hell.Li De looks at the two people who are going to kill him with delicate eyes. Do you really treat me like mud? What cats and dogs dare to challenge? With a wave of his hand, Frey and cannibal Welsh, who are ready to block, disperse, and his momentum soars instantly. Ancestral blood, open. Brush ~ with wings on the back, the extremely handsome blood clan real body appears, and the scarlet power of blood color gushes out in an instant. It''s like the flame of hell burning. Red eyes coldly watched Viscount Bernard and the eight armed snake demon. Instead of retreating, they killed them with indomitable momentum. At this time, viscount Bernard''s body suddenly expanded to the height of three blades. However, like a little giant, his terrible muscles burst his tuxedo, revealing large gray muscles. Seeing that Li De dared to kill him, he was furious. He made a sudden effort on his waist, concentrated all his strength on his right fist, and then waved it at Li De. The grimace on his face was bloodthirsty and crazy. At the moment, he seemed to have seen the scene that Li De was blown into blood fog by his fist. Li De also waved his right fist, and his scarlet power condensed to the extreme at the moment. At the same time, at this moment, he directly consumed 500000 belief power to bless himself. After having a part of silver blood, his power which had already climbed to the extreme soared again. Where I passed, the space was vague. Under the gaze of Frey and cannibal Welsh, the two sides collide with each other in a meteor like manner. Bang ~ the terrifying energy comes from constant pressure, and the surrounding space directly bursts and collapses at this moment, and the rock ground with a hundred blade width below directly cracks and appears a spider web like gap. But what''s more shocking is that, according to the scene, viscount Bernard, who was supposed to be as strong as a little giant and crush Reid with absolute attitude, now there was a click. The arm and arm, which were three circles thicker than ordinary people''s thighs, burst and burst directly. The blood filled the air and the stumps flew up. One blow breaks one arm. Li De''s eyes were extremely cold. He took advantage of the situation to pursue and did not give in. The bloody bat wing behind him was shocked, and his speed was raised. He once again attacked Viscount Bernard. The terrible pain made Viscount Bernard''s face changed greatly. In a hurry, he could only shake Li De with his left hand. But the next second, Puyi''s left hand was also blasted by Li De with absolute violence. With just a few breaths, viscount Bernard, who had just been invincible, had his arms cut off, and the situation was going down. "Ah!" Viscount bernard wants to retreat in the pain, but how can Lee, who takes the initiative, let the other side run? The momentum soared again, and the speed kept up. The power of terror gushed out like a tsunami, and the right fist condensed infinite light. Wave it. Bang ~ blood splashed in mid air, and Viscount Bernard was blown up by Lee. The stump was even twisted by the surrounding space, becoming a pool of blood fog, and even the bones were not left. At the moment, Roy, the eight armed snake demon, had just rushed to the fighting point between the two sides. Seeing this shocking scene, all his souls were in danger. But when he wanted to leave, he saw a bloody figure coming to him like bone marrow. The eight armed snake demon has a long knife on all eight arms. See escape but narrow eyes flash a bit tyrannical, directly at Li De chop down, sharp blade, seems to cut through the void. But in the face of moring''s long sword, Li De didn''t dodge at all. His eyes were cold and he killed directly in the blade. The eight armed snake devil is so happy that he dares to come up and die on his own initiative!! Without the slightest hesitation, the eight long knives directly cut Li De, and the flesh and blood rolled in an instant. But to the eight armed snake demon''s surprise, although the long knife cut Li De''s body, it had a kind of obscurity, like splitting cow skin with a blunt knife. What a powerful defense! When he was shocked, he saw that Li De, who shook the blade with his body, had already killed him. The next second, a fist flashing scarlet light passed directly in his eyes. Then he felt a pain in his mind and lost consciousness. Poo Yi ~ a headless corpse fell to the ground directly, and Ding Ling, the long sword of the eight armed snake demon, scattered all over the ground. Look at Li De again. The slashed scar on his body is now recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye. In a few blinks, there will be no scar. Undead body: the whole body will be harmless. Even if the head is cut off, it can still consume the power of blood to grow and recover again. At present, it can recover the number of fatal damage - 10 times, and it can consume the blood in the body to maintain this state for a long time. Just a few breaths, a 30 level demigod, a 29 level top legend all died. It''s terrible. How dare you fight him with these two rotten fish and shrimps? Li De''s eyes are cold.He is the king and the only master of the blood clan. After he became a demigod, most of his blood became the legendary blood of silver. Although the level of these two people is not low, the gap between them in talent potential and blood is very big. Killing is like killing a dog. Frey and the cannibal Welsh are shocked to watch the scene. They are awed by the powerful posture. They fight with the same level of combat effectiveness, whether they can win or not, how can there be such a scene of son beating his father. In the sky battlefield, the hell Lord, who was firmly held by three people, was furious when he saw this scene. "Damn asshole!! These two idiots can''t even kill a lowly vampire! " With endless anger in his voice, he can promise that if the two idiots are not dead, he will defeat them personally!! But with such a distraction, the mermaid God saw the opportunity, and the Trident brush burst into extremely bright light. Then the hell Lord''s body seemed to enter the mud, and the speed slowed down. Several people are the top of the existence, aware of this rare opportunity scene, immediately launched the most fierce attack. Freya holds the Angel Sword and approaches the opponent quickly. The sharp edge of the sword directly pierced the hell Lord''s chest, blood splashed out, a piece of scarlet, Freya''s death power quickly devoured the life of the hell Lord. The long sharp claw of azraega tore a half blade of blood from the back. The evil energy attached to other attacks corrodes the wound of helllord and prevents him from recovering. The three men''s tacit attack made the already unbearable Lord of hell suffer a terrible blow. His breath was terrible and his strength was reduced by at least 20%. In the top battle, less than a point of strength will be suppressed, let alone 20%! Under the fury, the Lord of hell exudes the evil power of hell, forcibly offsets the delay of the mermaid Lord God with divine magic, and at the same time, he is out of the attack range of shenni and Freya. But after he got out of trouble, the scene not only didn''t get better, but more and more out of control. As the three fight, the mermaid God holds a trident and uses all kinds of terrible magic to hold down the hell Lord, while Freya takes the lead to fight with each other. With his extreme space ability, he swam in the turbulent space and became an extremely exaggerated assassin. Auxiliary, warrior, assassin, Trinity, almost kill hell Lord. Will die, continue to drag on, absolutely will die!! The hell Lord''s breath is more and more heavy, the double head and four arm God body is now full of scars, and the body is more and more collapsed. Although he can withstand such a long time with one enemy and three, it won''t last long. No matter how powerful he is, he is only level 35 after all. Under the siege of the same fighting capacity, he still has to fight! It can''t go on like this. The Lord of hell was cruel in his heart. After God''s sin tore his body again, he raised his head and roared. The terrifying double headed and four armed God''s body soared, and its power rose wildly. Level 36, level 37, level 38. It''s not until level 39 that helllord''s power of terror stops. Aware of this scene, the three people who killed him didn''t retreat. On the contrary, they attacked crazily. The hell Lord, whose level was temporarily upgraded to level 39, became extremely terrifying. He was also fearless under the joint efforts of the three men. One man carried the attack of the three men forcefully, and even beat them constantly. In less than 30 seconds, the evil spirit was torn twice. Freya and the mermaid God also suffered a lot. Hell Lord was extremely depressed and angry. After using his blood skills, he thought he could fight against each other, but he didn''t expect that these three terrible opponents didn''t give advice at all, instead, he was constrained. Aware that the strength of the body still began to decline at this time, they growled helplessly and sent out a shocking shock wave from their bodies. They were forced back by the energy. At this moment, the radian above the black market was finally broken. The Lord of hell breathed a sigh of relief, smashed the void in front of him with one blow, and stepped in directly. He has to run. If he doesn''t, he will fall here. As long as he can return to hell, he doesn''t believe these three people dare to chase!! The hell with nine prison masters is a place of despair that no one dares to enter!! Mermaid Lord God three people at this time is still too late to stop hell Lord, can only watch each other step into the void. But just then, a cold drink came from below. "Definitely!" The level 35 helllord, who has half a foot left to step into the void, only feels an ancient breath and suddenly wakes up, and then the desolate breath comes across the ancient times.For a moment, he felt that the power in his body could no longer be used, and was directly suppressed by the breath on the spot. Even he felt vaguely that the will of the world was staring at him at this moment. This moment in my heart is filled with horror, what power is this?!! Can mobilize the will of the world!!! Seeing this scene, the three Mermaid gods didn''t stay at all and burst out all their strength to kill the hell Lord in the void. Crisis is approaching, but the Lord of hell can''t resist. Puyi ~ the trident of the mermaid God pierced his heart directly from his back. Yila ~ asleiga appeared, with one sharp claw on one side, piercing directly from the top of his head and piercing two heads. Freya''s long sword slashed the spine of the Lord of hell, leaving a broken scar more than ten blades deep. Level 35 helllord. Death. Looking at the scene in the sky, Li De''s face eased down. He felt the loss of his body, and his expression was a little surprised. The power of fate... Is so powerful. Chapter 511 When Li Degang saw that he was about to escape from hell, the leader of the other party was about to transfer his mind. He never thought that the power of fate was so terrible. In the use of the power of fate, it is associated with the power that can mobilize the whole glorious world. Although the world power that he can mobilize at his present level is very weak, no matter how weak it is, it is the whole world! That''s why the devil Lord of level 35 is dull on the spot! This gives Freya three time to kill each other. However, after he used this move, the power of fate was directly in deficit. According to the speed of recovery, he was afraid that it would take four or five hours to use it again. "In other words, I''ve got a four or five hour cooldown on the incarceration skill? Moreover, the intensity of confinement can''t even compete with the gods with medium power.... Li De is smiling. It has to be said that the power of fate is the most fundamental power of glory, and it is really powerful. Although his combat effectiveness was not weak before, he was still unable to take part in the battle in the battle between the gods. But now that he has found the extra effect of the power of fate, he at least doesn''t need to make soy sauce any more. At the critical moment, he is also a powerful assistant, which can play a decisive role. Got a big killer. Just when Li De was in the excited state, shenni put the body of the devil Lord of hell in front of him. "Father, this is the divine character in his body..." Li De reached for it, looked at the evil spirit, shook his head, and looked at Stanley. "Send someone to send this corpse and spirit back to the city of dawn, and give it to the goblin to make a crossbow." If it''s normal, he will naturally assign the divinity to his subordinates, but at this time point, if he can''t win the war, he will have to wait to die. Therefore, the key is to improve the combat effectiveness in hand, and forging the God hunting crossbow is the fastest and the most direct and effective way. Although there is a suspicion of killing the chicken to get the eggs, he has no time to wait for the chicken to lay the eggs. As long as we can survive, what we want in the future will not come true?? Stanliga nodded respectfully. He would only listen to Lee''s orders and never question them. When Stanley went down to shout, the mermaid God looked at Li De with a kind of thoughtful expression. "Lord kachar, I just felt a special breath in this devil. It seems to be an artifact. But after we killed it, the breath disappeared, as if it had been taken away by some force in a way that I couldn''t know.... Li De''s eyes narrowed, and a familiar artifact name came into his mind.... "special artifact breath? Twelve magic scrolls It seems to be similar to what he inferred before. The real master of the twelve magic scrolls, the terrible Lord of the nine prisons, is still secretly controlling the twelve magic scrolls. It''s a frightening existence to watch out for. Li De''s keen intuition and special inner perception after controlling the power of fate make him feel that the twelve magic scrolls seem to be particularly important... the purgatory scroll he pulled from the black dragon''s head is still being suppressed in the ground of bones. It seems that he is going back to get this treasure. "Thank you for your reminding, your excellency. I''ll make arrangements for it." Li De said no more after thanking him. The twelve magic scrolls are very sensitive. They seal the Lord of the nine prisons and part of the power of hell. The Lord of the nine prisons is the ceiling of glorious combat effectiveness. When the goddess of life sleeps and the God of death doesn''t come out, the existence of the Lord of the nine prisons becomes more and more prominent. No one would want to offend such a terrible life. It''s not a bad thing to know less. Mermaid see this after nodding slightly no longer say. When the mermaid God left the body of the Lord of hell, ready to hide his body, Li De looked at the bloody body with a look in his eyes. He suddenly thought of the undead whose reputation was no worse than hell. Those who were not afraid of death seemed to have a hard time after the old days. He still has a ring from the Dark Lord in his hand. Li De touched his chin and began to think about it. At this point in time, the pressure on the undead is no less than that on human beings. Although the plane of the dead has not heard of the invasion of old life for the time being, it is an indisputable fact that the sky cracks more and more, and the old energy begins to nibble at the breath of the dead. The breath of the undead is the innate condition for the birth of the undead. Without enough energy of the undead, after the death of ordinary life, the corpse can no longer become the undead. Now, because of the invasion of the past, the breath of the dead is gradually collapsing. This is absolutely unacceptable to the dead.This is the scene of the undead sending troops to participate in the first World War of the angel Alliance... after Li De figured out the key nodes, his eyes became more and more deep. Judging from this, it is not impossible for the undead to become his assistant. Although the strength of the city of dawn is not weak, whether it is the remaining Angel alliance, hell or abyss, these opponents are better than him. Not to mention the old camp that wanted to destroy all this. It is the essence of political struggle to win over, unite and suppress a number of people, but it is also entirely feasible to use it in war. And the most important thing is that he and the Dark Lord are real allies. They have already established initial trust before. After thinking about the feasibility of the plan in his mind, Li De waved to stop the soldiers who were ready to carry the body of the helllord. "Stanley, things have changed. You take everyone out and move the remains later..." Stanley was stunned, but he didn''t ask any more questions and answered directly. "Yes, under the crown." Then he immediately left with the cannibal Welsh and his men. After the crowd had evacuated, there were only three people left beside Li De, namely asrega, Freya and Mermaid God. Li De pondered for a moment and looked at several people. "Later, I will talk about the core of the slate of destiny with the undead monarch. Your excellency, I hope you will cooperate with me. " God sin and Freya, he is not worried, he is afraid of mermaid God see the dead some disgust, etc. will be bad. It''s no good to let the other party leave. He also needs the mermaid God as a bargaining chip... "Lord kachar, you don''t have to worry. The sea people are in a neutral camp and don''t have much aversion to the dead." The sea people control the sea, and most of the dead are on land and in the air. Even if they want to attack the sea, they have an attempt, so there is no hatred between the two sides. The mermaid God''s words let Li De down in an instant, and his right hand took down the ring he had been wearing in his left hand. This ring was left to him by the dark Master in order to obtain more spirits when he used the knife to kill the halfling God and the two gray dwarf gods in the underground world. As long as you input power to activate the ring, you can summon the Dark Lord to come. He had always used the ring as a card. A 40 level undead monarch can really stand the bottom card. After a few breaths, under the gaze of several people, the ring in Li De''s hand gave off a faint light, and the temperature in the air suddenly cooled down. And this kind of cold is not cold in the ordinary sense, it is a cold, as if countless evil lives are staring at them in the dark, and may devour everything at any time. The gray energy of the ring condensed in the void. A moment later, a magic mirror with five blades high and three blades wide appeared in front of Li De. The mirror waves like water. When the water calms down, a dragon appears in the magic mirror, wearing a golden crown, a human skin cape and a white bone sword. Darkness dominates. Even through countless planes, you can still feel the terrible pressure of the other side. At this time, Li De''s breath of daybreak God has been fully stimulated. With the power of burning belief, his momentum is not inferior to that of his opponent. After him, the God asrega, the master God of the mermaid, and the twelve winged angel of death were all in full swing. The power of the God was mighty and surging, like the collapse of a mountain. The moment they met, there was a silent collision. Li De said with a smile, "dark master, my friend, we haven''t seen each other for a long time." Hearing Li De''s familiar greeting, the dark Master doesn''t resent it. After getting along with Li De several times, he probably knows what Li De''s character is. "Long? For the undead, it''s just a blink of an eye.... the dark Master''s words made Li De''s mouth beat, which was too bad. The life of the dead is almost eternal, in their eyes, more than 100000 years is just a moment.... compared with other races with decades and hundreds of years of life, it is simply arrogant. Fortunately, the blood clan is not a short-lived race... Li De is very happy about this. After the dark Master''s voice fell, the fire of soul flashed in his empty eyes, because at this time he saw the three terrible people behind Li De. "God evil... fallen angel... Mermaid holding the advanced artifact of the sea people..." the words of the dark Master were a little empty, with some rare surprise. Obviously, the appearance of asregas was beyond his expectation. After all, the existence of God and evil is not weak. Everyone can make people look at him."Lord of dawn, it seems that you have gained a lot during this period of time..." the last time I saw Li De, he was still a lonely commander. How long ago, such a powerful force gathered around him. Although there are a large number of undead, the high-level combat effectiveness is very poor, far less than that of human gods. Li De smiles. "They are just ordinary subordinates. Compared with the fifteen monarchs on the plane of the dead, there is still a gap." The dark Master heard this, the fire of the soul was full of speechless looking at Li De. What is just an ordinary subordinate? Is god evil common, or the fallen angel of twelve wings common? If they are ordinary, will you give them to me? I don''t dislike... and you want to compete with the whole plane of the dead? If you''re better than us, there''s nothing wrong with the plane of the dead. "Lord dawn, you call me this time, but what''s the matter?" The dark master, who felt a little tired, didn''t want to talk nonsense with this guy and went straight to the subject. "I have to deal with the invasion of the old days. I have no time to say more..." Li dewenyan stopped talking nonsense. His face became serious and he said. "Master of darkness, I see you this time to discuss our common resistance to the invasion of the old days." Together to resist the old invasion?? Dark master a Leng, immediately some don''t understand. "Together to resist the invasion of the old days?" He had never thought of such a thing. After all, who dares to talk about alliance and cooperation with the undead. Li Deli nodded, of course. "The invasion of the old days is a crisis faced by the whole glory multi plane. Since we have a common enemy, and this enemy is strong enough to make us fear, and even try our best to win, why can''t we cooperate? " The dark Master nodded slowly, and approved this statement. "How are you going to work with the undead?" Li De said in a deep voice. "I know that the dead must have their own plans and plans. It''s hard for them to cooperate with outsiders before the stone core of fate is born. And you must have enough confidence to fight for the core of the slate of destiny. So this time our cooperation will not be like normal, but in a different way. " The dark Master was a little interested in this. They certainly have their own plans, so cooperation with the outside world is absolutely dispensable. If Li De really put forward any suggestion that the two sides should join forces to seize the core of the slate of destiny, he would refuse it mercilessly. The dead are not yet naive enough to trust outsiders in matters that determine their fate. "Lord dawn, you can talk about it." Li De''s eyes were burning, looking directly into each other''s empty eyes. "Seizing the core of the slate of destiny is bound to encounter a war countless times more terrifying than the angel alliance. Whoever wins the slate of destiny will be besieged by others. But our enemy is not the other side, but the old camp. So I propose that the dawn God system and the undead form an alliance to fight for the core of the slate of destiny. However, if either of us snatches the core of the slate of destiny, then the other will not snatch and protect the other. And the person who gets the slate of destiny must promise that if the other party needs to use the slate of destiny in the future, he will cooperate unconditionally. " This proposal is undoubtedly very creative. At the beginning, it is the enemy, but later it will turn into an ally... the dark Master''s eyes wavered, and he was surprised at this proposal. Moreover, this way of cooperation is not unacceptable. After thinking about it, slowly. "Lord dawn, although your strength has won my respect, your strength is not enough to make an alliance with the plane of the dead.... there are 15 monarchs in the plane of the dead, and there are only four in Li De''s side at present. The overall strength is not a bit worse than that of the plane of the dead. He can recognize Lee, but not the plane of the dead. Li De seems to have expected this for a long time. At this time, with a mysterious smile, he lifted out the biggest golden thigh of the city of dawn. "We don''t have enough strength? No, the undead is not strong enough! " This made the fire of the soul dominated by darkness jump. He just wanted to get angry, but Li De''s next sentence made the fire of his soul soar. "The dawn God system, has the destiny goddess to sit in the town!" Chapter 512 The dawn God system has the destiny goddess to sit in the town?!! When the dark Master heard Li De''s words, the fire of his soul shook. But then he immediately responded and asked questions with doubts. "Lord of dawn, glory has no goddess of destiny, you don''t need to cheat me with it!" the birth of the slate of destiny was made by the creator to replace the goddess of destiny. Others may not know these secrets, but what they don''t know after the dead have lived so long? Li De looked directly at the dark master with a solemn tone. "Cheating? No, Lord of darkness, if you are not the Lord of the dead, you have no right to know the news. Do you know who was guarding the slate of destiny? " The Dark Lord hesitated at once. It is well known that the stone slab of destiny was stolen by the old evil spirits, but since it was stolen, it must be guarded before it could be called a thief... but all the dead monarchs didn''t know the news... he immediately mentioned his spirit and hesitated. "Lord dawn, do you mean that the glory plane really gave birth to destiny? Before the fate of the stone is in the hands of the goddess of fate? But why have we never felt the existence of fate? " After the voice fell, his empty eyes fixed on Li De tightly. Because his next words will directly determine the future glory of the situation. Contrary to the dark Master''s expectation, Li De shook his head and denied it. "No, glory never gave birth to destiny." "Master of dawn, I can''t understand what you said. Then why do you say that the master of darkness is confused by Li de. since there is no goddess of destiny, where is the goddess of destiny?"?? Li De smiles. "Glory has never given birth to the goddess of fate. Can''t other multiple planes be born?" This sentence makes the soul of the dark Master burn like pouring gasoline into the fire. The mighty power surges out, and the surrounding space seems to condense at this moment. "Other multiple planes?!" The ethereal and empty tone was rare with some excitement. "Lord dawn, are you related to other planes?" Li Deshen then a smile, did not deny also did not affirm, continued just topic way. "Under the crown of destiny, who joined the dawn family, was the glory that followed the creator. She even personally participated in the creation! After the completion of the creation, the creator entrusted her with the task of guarding the slate of fate. It was not until the slate of fate was stolen by the old evil spirits that she came back to the world. " "In your opinion, it''s half a point worse than the undead that the dawn God system has such a character to sit on?" The Dark Lord was silent. If what Li De said is true, even if there are 15 monarchs on the plane of the dead, there is nothing to show off... the goddess of destiny is a higher level existence than life and death. If there is no need for any other superfluous words, this name alone is enough to represent everything. After pondering for a long time, he said slowly, "I need to confirm whether the information you said is true or not..." this is related to the future situation. He can''t let Li De promise without saying anything. Li De nodded. "In that case, we will discuss the alliance at noon tomorrow, hoping that the other 14 monarchs will be here. And the destiny goddess of dawn will appear on time It''s too important to make an alliance with the undead. It''s far from being decided in just two words. Everyone has his own plan. It may be so easy to change himself. And this plan is only his temporary intention, and he hasn''t communicated with karelina yet. Speaking of this, the two have their own thoughts, so there is nothing to talk about. After setting a specific time with the dark master, Li De dispelled the magic mirror. Sensing the disappearance of the dark Master''s breath, the silent Mermaid Lord God is now carrying a bit of strange road. "Lord Cachar, is his highness philomis really willing to cooperate with the undead?" Philomis is the name before karelina, which is what the Hai people always call her. In the eyes of the mermaid God, karelina is the ancestor of the sea people. In addition, she once controlled the fate of the sea people, so she has a high status. It''s a shame to make an alliance with the undead. Li De was dumbfounded when he heard this, because you don''t know how much pain Katherine has to bear every day. In the whole world, hundreds of millions of lives are cursing her. How can simple words describe that kind of torture? If you are her, not to mention with the undead alliance, is with the boar alliance, as long as you can relieve the pain will be happyThe undead is a force that can change the situation. The advantages of alliance with these lives outweigh the disadvantages. What''s more, the conditions he put forward are absolutely in the interests of the city of dawn. He has seven pieces of slate of destiny in his hand, which occupy a quarter of the total. He doesn''t believe that the undead has more knowledge than he does... "Mr. Virginia, please go back to the city of dawn and tell her highness philomis the relevant news of this day. She will naturally make a decision. You can send back the body of the Lord of hell. " Mermaid Lord God smell speech slowly nod, did not ask what. Haizu is a neutral race. She doesn''t care who Li De cooperates with, as long as it is good for the overall situation. - - - - - Li De, who is planning to make an alliance with the undead, does not know that the earth has turned upside down at this time. Because the gap in the sky has expanded again, the old energy is almost condensed into water mist! This is not the most important, the most important is the United States Federation of the earth, the eagle Empire, the neon Kingdom, the northern hairy bear, plus China, these five countries have appeared in the territory of space cracks! And through the cracks in space, the old monsters in glory can directly invade the earth... the moment this news is spread, it directly detonates the public opinion, and the whole world is in an uproar. Before the sky cracks brought the whole human society extremely exaggerated pressure, now, this pressure directly floated to the extreme. That''s an old monster to destroy everything!! In the glory to see can also return to the game mentality, can now appear at home!! Who can calm down?? For a moment, all countries immediately began to mobilize urgently. The army took over the city and public security, controlled the stations and controlled the media. The news changed. Fortunately, the space cracks in China are not in the crowded places, but in the vast and sparsely populated grasslands. Mengnei grassland, next to a small village with no name in map navigation, on the lush grassland, within the range of kilometers in diameter, space is rippling like water waves. If you look down from afar, you can clearly see that there is another scorched world in this space. In that world, countless white, swollen, decadent and distorted monsters are wandering around. Where they pass, their vitality fades away, leaving nothing but nothingness and stillness... some of them are particularly sensitive to space. After perceiving the breath that they have never felt around them, they tear the fragile space like a newspaper and appear on the earth . The appearance of those old monsters is distorted, there is no standard shape, the only thing is that they have the power of decay and chaos. After they appeared in the lush grassland area, the surrounding grassland immediately turned yellow. The plants began to wither and scorch quickly... it was a group of herdsmen who first found the old monsters in China. Their cattle and sheep were frightened by the old monsters and ran around crazily. In order to find out the culprit, several people went to check together. As a result, in the distance of XiaoShanBao, we can see that the number of old monsters has reached tens of thousands. The scene was appalling. And those monsters have begun to spread around after they have gathered to a certain number. The herdsmen were scared and immediately reported to the government. The news immediately attracted the attention of the government. In a few minutes, the satellite in the sky immediately confirmed the authenticity of the news. When the satellite images captured those disgusting old monsters, it immediately caused a big stir. The red alert was raised. At this time, several towns and villages have been attacked by the old monsters. Because of the development of the network, in just ten minutes, the whole China and even the whole world know that there is a space gap in the grassland of China. The troops stationed near the grassland are moving at the fastest speed at the moment, and helicopters and drones are immediately on the way. At the same time, the official news to all through the media, the old monster appeared within 100 kilometers of the area, all evacuation. Although the whole incident broke out suddenly, it didn''t cause much confusion under the orderly response of the official. The third hour of the old monster. Tens of thousands of troops rushed to the battlefield. At the same time, the surrounding area of hundreds of kilometers of people began to evacuate. The official media didn''t do anything confidential about the incident. Instead, it immediately started the live broadcast through the UAV. And this is the first time that human beings intuitively see these horrible old monsters around them. The official live broadcast caused a huge sensation in a short time. A lot of people are surprised by this. Why should we make the news public, block it and deal with it secretly? Won''t this cause panic or even social unrest?But at dusk in the afternoon, after the army entered the position and opened fire, most people knew why Huaxia dared to live. Countless shells fell from the sky like rain. At the height of several kilometers, the camera shot by the UAV is all fireworks. The shell with a long flame tail roars in the air, smashes on the ground, and then instantly raises a huge flame. Those old monsters are directly torn up by the shock wave or burned to death by high temperature. Bomb launder, which is the real bomb launder, is countless times more powerful than the alchemy bomb in the city of dawn. Since China experienced the pain of insufficient firepower at the beginning of its founding, artillery has always been the first priority. After several decades, this time, China''s guns aimed at the old monsters invading the earth, and finally showed the results of the development of violent soldiers under the fear of insufficient firepower. In the core area where the old monsters came, the fireworks didn''t stop for half an hour... it was the first time that countless netizens saw this scene, and they were very excited. The army guarding them was so strong. China''s official confidence in live broadcasting has been overwhelming. And those old monsters scattered around at the beginning didn''t survive long, and they were quickly found out and killed by the army carpet search. Most of these old monsters are at level 10, and even many of them are at level 15. They have far more physical qualities than ordinary human beings. but all these are bubbles under the attack of modern thermal weapons. These monsters who only know how to kill, in the face of more terrifying individual weapons than Barrett sniper gun, is the life of a shot in the head. If the old monsters have wisdom, it may cause a big impact on the army, but fortunately, the old monsters only know how to kill and destroy. When the interior of a country is intact, the power that can be used is absolutely against the sky. The space gap appeared in China was controlled in a very short time. Some people even counted that the whole process from the appearance and spread of those old monsters to the control of the situation did not take more than six hours, and the casualties were only the residents of the surrounding villages at the beginning of the spread, with the number of about 100 people... in the face of this kind of disaster, it is a miracle that only this number of people died. By contrast, several other countries with gaps in space are not so good. The space gap of the U.S. Federation directly opens near New York. This federal country, which makes good use of Hollywood to export its values to the world and ends up saving the world with the U.S. Federation every time, has really got the task of saving the world now... more than 50 or 60 two or three hundred blade long space gaps are scattered around New York, and old monsters are like tides Out of it. Among them, the extraordinary level 15 old monsters even appeared extraordinary existence. Once it reaches transcendence, it is no longer ordinary life. Even heavy artillery bombardment can not be fatal to the other side, only intensive bombing can kill those extraordinary. Because the space gate is too scattered, the US federal army can not be mobilized in time, resulting in a large number of old monsters eroding towards the surrounding cities. After just a few hours, the situation felt out of control. For a moment, the entire United States began to fall into fear. In the great eagle Empire, the former sun never sets empire is even more tragic. Because of the weakness of national strength, the number of troops has already been reduced to the freezing point. When the door of space was broken, the whole country had to rely on ordinary security personnel to go to the battlefield with guns. Even the bombardment of heavy artillery was late the next day... But at this time, the old monsters had reached a million, which became a terrible disaster. If we want to annihilate them all, we are afraid that we will have to pay an extremely tragic price. The most violent response to the old monsters is the northern bear, which is underdeveloped, but the country with exaggerated military strength launched the most crazy attack in a very short time. Those old monsters that just appeared are not left. Even their supreme leader signed orders to use nuclear bombs at any time. It''s overbearing. Among these countries with space gap, the most sad one is the neon country with plaster flag. The space gap appears directly in their most prosperous Tokyo, and the old monsters lose control when they see the crowd. In just seven or eight hours, half of Tokyo fell, and millions of people died directly. By the time their self-defense forces arrived, the old monsters had spread, and there was no way to exterminate them with simple shelling. Because the old monsters are also mixed with a large number of human beings. If we bombard them, we are afraid that the dead human beings are several times as many as the old monsters. Neon country, unable to cope with the crisis, began to seek help everywhere... But unfortunately, at this time, no one paid any attention to him.Even his father, the U.S. federal government, did not respond. Instead, they dispatched the aircraft carrier formation to return home. At this point in time, they no longer care about this son. Chapter 513 In the early morning of February 29, Li De met Katherina in the scarlet mage tower. This horrible goddess of fate, as always, was wearing a Tulle dress, with snow-white feet, and still holding the pure white cat, the God of cat and joy. After seeing Li De, karelina''s face still didn''t fluctuate too much and looked at him calmly. "It''s your whim to make an alliance with the undead?" Li De nodded slightly, "that''s right. Uniting all the forces that can be united to deal with the common enemy is the thought of a great man, which is enough for us to benefit for life..." with a pick of her brow, is it the thought of a great man? "Do you know the origin of the dead?" Lee looked at her strangely. "Ms. karelina, don''t mention that you also brought the undead from another multiverse..." "no, the undead was the first life created by the creator God. Originally, she wanted to create life based on this model, but because of some defects, she didn''t popularize it..." karelina shook her head and told some ancient secrets that had long been lost. "The first undead created by the God of creation still sleeps on the plane of the undead. He is deeply loved by the God of creation, and his strength is no less than that of the Lord of the nine prisons." Li De''s mouth is pumping. Why are they all so frightening? Then it seems to think of something, with a bit of good strange way. "Is that sleeping soul friendly with you?" "Part of its life origin was extracted from me..." Li De looked at Katherina with surprise and joy. "So we can have a strong ally?" He felt that the right choice to bring back Katherina in the lost sea was just the most admirable thing he had ever done. This big gold leg is worth thousands of gold. "I''m not sure, it''s been sleeping for a long time, and I''m not sure to wake it up..." but Katherine didn''t give a positive reply to Li De. "But I will do it myself. Now there is no time for him to continue to sleep. The future is full of fog..." looking at Katherine''s cold face, Li De was slightly shocked and touched. "Lady Catherine, you''re not just doing this to break the curse of fate, are you?" Catherine took a deep look at him and said slowly. "There is no creator to take me to the next multidimensional plane..." Li De Muran. Last time karelina''s world was destroyed, a creator brought her glory. But if glory was destroyed, where could she go? Today''s karelina, though still unfathomable, is far from being able to create a multi-dimensional plane just like the creator. If she has this power, she doesn''t have to hide in the dark. Isn''t it beautiful to kill the old dominators directly? moreover, it''s no easier to find the unknown multiple planes in the endless chaotic void than to recreate the world. "Don''t worry, as long as the city of dawn is not broken, as long as I live, the world will not be destroyed!" Katherine looked at the firm eyed Li De, and a smile suddenly appeared on her cold face. "A level 30 demigod, his tone is bigger than mine..." then he took a deep look at him. "But although you are weak, I do see hope in you, and I hope you don''t let me down..." Li dewenyan wanted to say something else, but Katherine waved her hand. "Call out the dead. Maybe it''s time to meet the old friend who has been sleeping for countless years..." "is that sleeping the order of the creator?" "No, he sleeps because of the lack of the essence of life. He hopes to spend a long time to perfect the defects left by the creator." Fortunately, Li De is too high-end. At the moment, he no longer tangled too much. He took the ring of the dark master again and began to input power into it. A moment later, the ring burst into a dark light, directly in the air. Then the familiar magic mirror appeared. This time, the magic mirror expanded more than ten times and occupied half of the house. Like water waves, the magic mirror slowly reflected the opposite scene after shaking for a while. It was a magnificent palace made of heads, in which 15 crowned dead monarchs stood in a U-shape. At the moment when these undead monarchs appeared in the magic mirror, Li De only felt a terrible divine power sweeping over him.It''s like an ordinary man standing under the mountain of ten thousand blades looking up, and now the mountain is collapsing. That kind of almost irresistible force is surging and overwhelming. After the fifteen undead monarchs saw Li De and karelina, all of them subconsciously looked at karelina. Li De, who also exuded divine power, only the dark Master nodded to him. These undead are the masters of discerning goods. After the appearance of Katherine, they are awed in the heart. The dark blue flame in the head was beating, like pouring gasoline. "Dear crown, we feel a special breath in your body, like the ancestor of our dead..." the king of the dead sitting in the most central position slowly opens his mouth, and the fire of the soul becomes more and more prominent in his empty eyes. Katherina''s face was still calm, and then she stepped out under the gaze of Li De, as if she had crossed the sky and the universe. In the next blink of an eye, Katherine appeared directly in the palace of the dead, which was made of white bones. Li Degang wanted to say something, but he was thrilled to find that he had also come to this deep white bone palace with karelina unconsciously. Amazing! Now he has to face up to the power of the 15 undead monarchs. For a moment, he could feel his bones clattering. The surging power was too exaggerated and shocking. The gap between level 30 and level 40 is just like the gap between human beings and children. It is not a dimensional life at all. But Rao is so, at the moment, Li De''s eyes are still coldly looking at these top lives. At this moment, the power of belief is consumed crazily, and the divine power is not weakened. Negotiation is a zero sum game. Although karelina is there, he can''t show any weakness. "I once knew your ancestors..." it seems that the collapse of karelina will not fluctuate. Cold and indifferent. At this time, the 15 undead monarchs were in shock. Because under their eyes, Katherina appeared directly in the hall of the dead as if nothing had happened, and they could not even find out how she came here. This inadvertent move made them feel the pressure of terror. "Under the crown, do you really control the order of destiny?" The undead monarch in the middle continued to ask. Originally, he didn''t believe in the Dark Lord''s words. Can a vampire''s divinity have other dimensional planes of destiny?? Isn''t that a joke?? But at the moment, there is no doubt in my heart. Even if she is not the goddess of fate, she is also an extremely powerful being. "The Ministry of destiny?" Katherine shook her head slowly, "I have given up for many years..." all the souls of the dead monarchs are in one breath. Give up for many years?? The implication is profound. "Then you... what else does the Lord of the dead want to say, but karelina won''t give him a chance. "Needless to say, your ancestors will tell you these things. Now, I want to wake up the sleeping ancestor of the dead. " This surprised all the fifteen undead monarchs. "The ancestor has already become one with the plane of the dead. Can you still wake him up?" They didn''t know how many times they tried to communicate with the ancestor of the dead, but the other side seemed to be completely integrated into the plane of the dead, so they were surprised to hear this. Katherina ignored the question, slowly touched the cat in her arms, and then waved her hand. The cat and the God of happiness floated up and directly stuffed into Li De''s arms. The next second, I saw this half blood Mermaid in gauze, like the God of love and beauty coming to the world, floating gently in the air, blooming with a brilliant blue light. Brilliant. Next second. The trident of the mermaid God appeared out of thin air. At the moment of holding the Trident, the breath of Katherine changed from calm to fury, just like the unpredictable sea. The pressure on the body is like a flood that drowns everything, like a natural disaster. Then, under the gaze of more than ten undead monarchs, the divine power surged around like a storm. At this moment, karelina shows her power as the goddess of fate for the first time. Fifteen undead monarchs oppressed her, and she was as weak as a child.... she was filled with the breath of antiquity, which was daunting. The vast divine power directly enveloped the whole plane of the dead after more than a dozen breaths.Countless sleeping souls were awakened, and the soul fire of most of them trembled. Originally, the undead monarch had the courage to stop karelina. After all, this is the core city of the undead. But in the face of such a terrible movement, I immediately put out my heart and could only watch the development of the situation silently. They can feel how terrible the power contained in karelina''s body is. This is not the existence that the level 40 God can touch!! In the mighty divine power, Katherine''s momentum climbed to a peak, and then spit out a piece of ancient language that no one has ever heard. "The ancient world has disappeared. The old days that had been shattered are now coming back. The creator has gone, and his glory should be passed on. Wake up... wake up... although no one can understand this, everyone understands the meaning. The essential feature of higher language is that the listener knows its meaning automatically. In the call of karelina, the Trident in her hand seems to be alive, and the countless sea people engraved on it become illusory shadows, one by one, and begin to swim on the void. Thousands of whales flying in the sky, hundreds of crabs rolling in the white bones.... this scene looks extremely strange, with a bit of horror. In all people almost holding their breath waiting. The words recited by the Unknown God''s language echoed in the plane of the dead over and over again. After a long time, there was no response from the sky. Li De''s expression is dignified. Did he fail to call? Looking at Katherina floating in the air, "the ancestor of the dead... Failed to wake up?" All the dead monarchs looked at Katherine, with some tension in their eyes. At this moment, the divine power such as prison kaselina light way. "No, he is waking up. After thousands of years of deep sleep, it will take some time to gather strength..." Li De stopped talking when he heard the speech, and then waited silently. But this time, the waiting time was very long, ten minutes, twenty minutes... After three days, something different finally happened. At the moment, Li De could feel clearly that the breath of the dead around him was converging in a certain direction like a whirlpool. If he goes to observe at this time, he can find that the breath of the dead on the whole plane is pouring towards a humble tomb in the central area. And the speed is faster and faster, like a black hole devouring all these forces. It''s hard to imagine what kind of existence it is that can swallow up the breath of the dead on most planes in one breath... after the breath of the dead around becomes thinner and thinner, the scene suddenly fluctuates. In front of the mermaid God, a space suddenly broke. Then, under the gaze of everyone, an ordinary skeleton stepped out. Yes, even ordinary human skeletons look very thin, and the skeleton structure is extremely small. However, when this thin skeleton appeared in the hall of the dead, the fifteen kings of the dead knelt down on one knee in unison, and the fire of the soul burned wildly. "Welcome back, ancestor of the dead!" Li De''s pupil suddenly shrinks, the ancestor of the dead... he can''t feel any breath in each other until now. If the other person doesn''t really appear in front of him, he can''t even conclude that there is life here... he has the power of destiny... This ancestor is too terrible!! Katherine saw a little joy in each other''s eyes, then looked at his thin body and shook her head. "After thousands of years of sleep, you still haven''t solved your physical problems..." the skeleton voice is ethereal. "This is the original defect, which can only be made up with time. Now I am much more perfect than before." Catherine was a little surprised. "I didn''t expect that the way you came up with at the beginning was really effective." Then there was some regret. "Unfortunately, there is no time for you to continue to sleep." The fire of the skeleton''s soul shakes slightly. "I feel the power of the old... It''s resurrected?" "Yes, the old ruler has reunited the divine body and crushed it with the gear of time after stealing the slate of destiny." Hearing this, the skeleton was silent. A moment later, he shook his head slowly. "My power is far from perfect, and I can''t deal with it..." "no, you don''t need to deal with it, some of us will come forward..." Katherine''s voice became solemn."Will someone show up?" When the fire of the skeleton and soul lights up, "is the master of the nine prisons willing to take action?" Katherine shook her head. "She only wants to hide in hell, and even plans to take a share of the world after it is destroyed..." skeleton can''t help feeling disappointed. "Besides the leader of the nine prisons, who else can bear such a heavy responsibility? The goddess of life and death? No, they''re so different... Katherine softened her face, then turned her head and looked behind her. The skeleton was stunned, and her eyes followed Katherine''s, and then the fire of the soul rose higher and higher. "I felt a different breath in him..." Katherine nodded slightly. "He is the one who can compete with the old dominator..." Li De:??? Chapter 514 "He is the one who can compete with the old dominator..." when Li De heard this, his face became very strange. When did I have that power? Although the heart is full of doubts, but still hold back did not ask. The ancestor of the dead looked at Li De thoughtfully and nodded, but he didn''t reply. Then the ancestor of the dead turned his head and seemed to discuss some secrets with karelina. They directly blocked the sound. While they were talking, the ancestor of the dead kept turning his head to look at Li De, and his soul was burning in his eyes, which always gave people the feeling that he had another plan. It wasn''t until half a day after Yao hour that Katherine touched the shield, looked around coldly, and then said faintly in a voice that everyone could hear. "Dawn city will form an alliance with the dead from today on. When the slate core of Greentown''s destiny was born, we fought for it by our own abilities. Once the other side gets the slate core of fate, the other side should guard the one who gets the slate core of fate. " The little ancestor of the dead nodded slowly at the moment. "The covenant is signed, and all the dead must abide by it! Remember, we have a common enemy now, and our goal is to stop the old invasion, not for the so-called slate of destiny! " Fifteen undead monarchs did not dare to say any more words, only nodded in response. "At your command, father." Not to say that they are the descendants of the ancestors of the dead, but the soul pressure from the ancestors of the dead makes them dare not resist. It''s too terrible. Seeing this, karelina no longer lingers. She turns slightly in her thin shirt, and then steps out. The next moment, she appears directly in the scarlet mage tower. Li De only felt a flash in front of him. The hall on the first floor of scarlet mage tower appeared in front of him. He didn''t even realize how he came back, just like when he entered the plane of the dead. The magic mirror that just occupied half of the house has disappeared, leaving only a faint magic wave reverberating in the air. Meow ~ when the white cat in Li De''s arms realized that there was no danger, it immediately jumped out and jumped into Carlina''s arms, and then turned to stare at him with hatred. It looks fierce. Li De ignored the kitten and looked straight at Katherina. "Ms. karelina, what did you just communicate with the ancestor of the dead? Is it convenient to let me know? " Katherina gave him a quiet look. "It''s not good for you to know some things..." lidden knew that they were probably talking about how to deal with the old dominators, and the other party''s plan was afraid to be higher than the sky, so it''s hard for him to get involved now. I didn''t ask about it any more. I changed the topic. "Just now you said that I could fight against the old dominator... I don''t know how to deal with it?" Katherina''s eyes were fixed and her tone was meaningful. "Then you will know. Believe me, the last person in the world who wants you to have an accident is me besides your subordinates. " How painful it is to bear the curse of tens of millions of years. At the moment, Katherine sees the hope of understanding Feng. Naturally, the fluctuation of her heart is beyond the imagination of outsiders. Li De nodded, "in this case, I immediately send the news of the alliance between dawn city and the undead to the following, so as to avoid mistakes in getting it." Then he hesitated for a moment. "Can you now judge the time when the stone core of destiny was born?" "The power of destiny at the core of the slate of destiny has not dissipated, and no one can know its location and time in advance... but I have a hunch that the cataclysm will appear soon, and I can wait with ease..." Li De nodded silently and stopped talking. After seeing him, Katherine didn''t say anything, nor did she stay too much in the scarlet mage tower. She told her to be careful of the old dominators, and then she stepped out and disappeared. Looking at the quiet wizard tower, Li De was relieved. This time, it was absolutely right to call Katherine to consult with the dead. He not only gained the powerful ally of the undead, but also awakened the existence of terror such as the ancestor of the undead. Now the whole world is facing destruction, so there is only one common enemy for all people - the old dominator. The ancestor of the dead is obviously in the same camp with him now. Relativism, if we strengthen our strength, it is equivalent to weakening our opponent. No matter the undead or the devil, as long as it is a powerful existence, Lauren welcomes it. More people, more strength. Even if these evil lives don''t want to unite, the terror pressure of the old camp will force everyone to fight."Lord Li De, Lord Li De!" There was a cry of anxiety outside the master''s tower, which directly awakened Li De who was still thinking. "Come in." When people outside heard the sound, they immediately ran into the room. A young man in a medium-sized mage''s robe was immediately relieved when he saw Li De, and even said in a hurry. "Lord Li De, the scarlet moon has sent an urgent message that the sky of the lost plane is broken, and the old monsters have now appeared..." the sky of the earth is broken?? Li De was shocked. His eyes were like knives staring at the young people who came to report. "Be more specific." Although most of his thoughts are now focused on glory, the earth is the place where he was born and cannot give up. "Yes, my Lord." It seemed that he was frightened by Li De''s stern eyes. The young mage even took a few breaths to suppress his inner confusion. "The president of the scarlet moon says that the broken sky is on the grassland where the plane is lost, where there are a large number of old monsters. However, the army with the missing plane is very powerful and has now controlled the situation. Only old monsters of extraordinary level can make an impact. The president of the month also said that the army who lost the plane had already visited the scarlet month. If you have time, I hope you can go there... " after hearing this, Li De''s tight brows relaxed a little. Fortunately, there are no cracks and collapses in the sky all over the world, and old monsters are scattered. If that happens, no matter how powerful the army is, 95% of the people will die... "well, I will deal with it. You go and tell Weina that I''m going to be closed for a day. If it''s urgent, you can wake me up "Yes, Lord Lide." After the young mage went down, without much hesitation, Li De turned back to his bedroom and immediately fell asleep. The earth. Lie on the bed of Li De Meng opened his eyes, and then sat up, picked up on the bedside charging mobile phone to check up. He entered Rongguang''s official website for the first time. At the moment, most of the posts on the forum are about the old monsters appearing on the earth. My home is only 200 kilometers away from the place where the old monsters appeared. Do I want to run now? ¡· "you say, can the old monsters of the earth provide me with experience? It''s reasonable to say that glory is OK, and the earth should be ok..." "does anyone form a team to kill monsters on the grassland?"? Time doesn''t wait for me! ¡· is it really the end of the world? I don''t want to die, is there a big guy to take in? it''s so fierce that the dense artillery bombardment of those old monsters is absolutely amazing. Unless there is a God, there will be no old monsters who can break through the encirclement? ... Li De read a large circle and found that most people have no imagined fear of the invasion of old monsters. At the moment, I was a little curious, and then I opened the official live channel along the website of a player''s post. Boom ~ the roar of artillery is transmitted instantly. Li De Ning God look, the picture of dense shells exploded at the moment. Even if the UAV is shooting at an altitude of several thousand meters, it can still clearly capture the scene of bomb washing below. In the live video, there are old monsters emerging from the void. These monsters are extremely fierce, not only bloodthirsty, but also full of decadent power, disgusting. However, although the number of old monsters is large, as long as it reaches a certain density, it will face artillery fire immediately. Self propelled howitzers, rockets, mortars, anti-aircraft guns, heavy artillery, tank main guns... More than 20 artillery positions can bomb almost any area 360 degrees without dead angle. Those terrible old monsters have no room to resist in the face of modern weapons. They are either torn by the air waves after the bomb explosion, or swallowed and melted by the high temperature. Only a few of them can survive. But this part of the surviving old monsters still have to face the barrier circle of three layers inside and three layers outside the army that has blocked the whole situation. The army had already put up heavy machine guns waiting for them to come. The firepower structure of the terrible position is extremely terrible, and the muzzle of big and small guns can hardly be counted at a glance. The moment the soldier pulled the trigger, the fire spewed out, and everything within the range was directly annihilated by the metal storm. In the live broadcast, Li De even saw an extraordinary old monster breaking through the bomb and being torn to pieces by a heavier machine gun than Gatling. The combat effectiveness of the army can be described as explosive at the moment. The sky cracks appeared early, giving countries enough time to prepare.Once the national machine is fully prepared for war, how terrible is the scene? I''m afraid no one can imagine that... the modern military factory, which is innumerable times more advanced and huge than the dawn City, has been producing all kinds of weapons and equipment day and night. The amount of consumption on the grassland is like a drizzle in the eyes of a perfect military industrial system. Even if the consumption is ten times or even twenty times more, it can be easily satisfied. What Li De saw was also full of emotion. Bomb wash, that''s the real charm of industry. The industrial system of dawn city is still far away from the earth. However, when he saw this behind the scenes in the studio, he also calmed down. In terms of China''s strong ability to deal with the crisis, as long as the sky is not completely broken and old monsters are everywhere, there will be no big problem. A moment later, Li De seemed to think of something. With a little curiosity, he searched for the experience of several other countries invaded by the old monsters. After a look, the expression is strange. The fur bears in the north are the most powerful, even more fierce than those in China. At this moment, they have discussed whether to move the army into glory. Big Ivan has prepared dozens of them and can launch them at any time... the United States has dispatched powerful troops to encircle the old monsters scattered around New York. Because the space doors near New York are too scattered, it is very difficult to clean them up at the moment. Even many old monsters have entered new York City, causing great panic. The eagle empire is even more unbearable. Several cities have been occupied at the moment. If other EU countries had not sent troops to help, the situation would have been out of control. The island state, neon state, is the most miserable of these countries. At the moment, Tokyo, the most prosperous city, has been destroyed by the old monsters by two thirds. Although the self defense forces of neon country have begun to set up fences to strangle the old monsters, the effect is pitiful because of the large number and complex terrain. For a moment, the whole country was in turmoil because of the fall of a city. Li De didn''t have much reaction to the experience of these countries. After seeing the news, he had a bottom in his heart. Open Zhao Yue''s phone book and dial. "Mr. Li, you are really a rare guest. Will you not appear until the earth is destroyed?" Hearing Zhao Yue''s slightly resentful tone, Li De couldn''t help smiling. "I just got the news that the earth is changing, and you know, the situation of glory is more important than the situation of the earth." If the old camp wins, how long will the earth survive? Those horrible old monsters are absolutely capable of devouring the whole planet. Zhao Yue can''t help slowing down his tone when he hears the speech. Li De sent someone to inform me of something important this time. "What did the official say?" At this time, scarlet month is already the first guild of players. With the advantage of the main city of players, the number of players is more than one million. And all levels are the first echelon, the strength is terrible. In the past, perhaps no one would care about the scarlet moon, but after the appearance of the old monsters on the earth, the scarlet moon was immediately taken seriously. "The official emissary didn''t embarrass us, just wanted us to make a promise." "Commitment?" "Yes, I hope crimson moon can help when China is in danger." Li De felt inexplicably, "what do you say?" Zhao Yue said in a low voice, "if the country is in trouble, we must step forward. How ever did the Chinese people have cowards?" Li De laughs. "That''s what I want!! No country, no home! " "Mr. Li, the official people still want to see you. It seems that they have something else to do. Can you arrange the time?" "Well, it''s 4:00 p.m. now. Let''s make it 8:00 p.m. I''ll go to the company right now." After hanging up the phone, Li De washed up a little and went downstairs. At the same time, I was also curious. What did the official people want to do with him... Chapter 515 The scarlet moon. Although he is the biggest boss of the company, Li De''s time in the company is very little, and even some new employees who have been in the company for half a month are not familiar with the company. Fortunately, with almost perfect appearance, he has always been popular in the company, and few people don''t know him. "Good afternoon, Mr. Li. Mr. Zhao has been waiting for you in the office." Cheng Lu, an assistant with a little baby fat, had been waiting for Li De at the door for a long time. "Is the official here?" "Not yet. No, they have just left. Mr. Zhao has made an appointment with them at eight o''clock on your behalf." Li De went to the company and asked questions. "Do you know their purpose?" Cheng luyaotou, "I don''t know. General manager Zhao is fully responsible for this matter. When they discussed it, I didn''t participate in it." Li De nodded slightly and said nothing more. At the same time, they are also thinking about the purpose of the official visit. According to his conjecture, it is probably related to the situation of glory or the fragments of the slate of fate. After all, now the scarlet month is the first guild among the players, which has great influence. After entering the company, most employees are surprised to see Li de. after all, it''s really difficult to see Li De in the company. One by one, they said hello. After he left, it immediately caused a lot of hot discussion. The male employees were OK, and at most they envied Li De''s appearance. Female employees are eager to stare out one by one. Isn''t that cool? After Li De left, several new girls excitedly took the hands of their colleagues and yelled that they had come to work in the scarlet month in vain. If they can catch up with their boss, they are willing to lose weight... deputy general manager''s office. Li De takes Cheng Lu into the room. Zhao Yue, who has been waiting for a long time, immediately turns around when he hears the news. When he sees Li De''s nearly perfect face, his eyes brighten. Even if I met her many times, Li De always made her feel that she couldn''t see enough. After all, who doesn''t want to deal with a heterosexual with excellent ability, rich family background and full face. "Good afternoon, Mr. Li." Li De nodded. After a few polite remarks, he sat down on the sofa. When Cheng Lu and Zhao Yue are seated, they say in a low voice. "What is the official attitude towards us? What do you want us to do? " Since the other party has come to the door, it is impossible to simply tell that there must be other purposes for the scarlet moon to appear at a critical moment. But Zhao Yue''s next sentence surprised him. "The authorities seem to be aware of your true identity in glory, so they don''t give a clear attitude, but at present it seems very friendly." Aware of his identity in glory? It''s not easy. Although he has rarely covered up anything in his glory, after all, it''s up to now, and there''s no need to disguise any more. It needs a lot of information to verify that it can connect the boss of scarlet moon, ELO, with this irrelevant identity. It seems that the earth''s change really forces the government to make great efforts to green city. He never doubted the power of the state machine. Once he invested resources in something, no one could underestimate its power. Cheng Lu at this time some doubts, "Mr. Li, do you have a very important identity in glory?" Li De smiles and turns to look at Zhao Yue. "It''s not a particularly important identity..." Cheng Lugang gives a voice, but his next sentence makes the girl stare at him in disbelief. "Green city''s ELO crown is me..." "green city''s ELO crown?!!" Cheng Lu''s voice was a little sharp because he was too surprised. "Is the No.1 God in the Rongguang forum?"?!! The most handsome man in the beauty list The tone was full of shock and horror. At this time, the girl only felt whether the world was crazy or not... she had looked at the screenshots of Yiluo''s crown for countless times and drooled... But after looking at Li De''s face carefully, she was relieved that there were so many handsome people... after a moment, she suddenly turned to look at Zhao Yue. Cheng Lu remembers that Zhao Yue seems to have collected thousands of screenshots under Yiluo''s crown, and they are well hidden. Last time, she thought it was a movie. Zhao Yue looks at Cheng Lu''s eyes and seems to think of those screenshots. His face is slightly red. He stares at the guy who flipped her computer. Then he warns her not to talk nonsense with his eyes. Li De was dumb. I didn''t expect that there were so many identities under ELO''s crown"If there''s no second ILO, then it''s me." Then he didn''t pester on this issue. "Now that they know my identity, they should not have any thoughts about the scarlet moon. After all, the cracks in the sky have been broken.... Zhao Yue nodded with great approval. If it''s normal, some people in the government may think carefully. But after the space is broken, any careful thinking will be snuffed out. After all, no one knows when glory will completely touch the earth. Now I have a grudge with a God, who controls a huge force. When the time comes, the space will be really broken, and the fun will be great. Unless they can directly kill or control Lee, they are all blind. But now the problem is that the bigger the rift in the sky, the closer the strength of the earth players is to that of glory. Now no one can figure out what level of combat power is Li De, who is a God in glory. It''s a taboo. After thinking for a moment, Zhao Yue hesitated and said, "how can we discuss with the official?" Li De''s eyes were fixed and his tone was solemn. "Mr. Zhao, you don''t need to think much. As a descendant of China, you will never betray your family and country!" After the words fall, there is a kind of thoughtful look in my eyes. "Even at such an urgent moment, we may be able to ask the official to provide help..." Rongguang is about to face the final battle. He must unite all the forces he can unite to fight against the enemy. He has drawn the undead as an ally. Why can''t he bring the officials into the camp of dawn city to fight against those terrible old monsters? Maybe in the high-end power, players can''t compete with the old camp. But at this time the main level has been close to 15 players, is absolutely a force can not be ignored. If properly used, it can play a huge role. And in the mobilization of players, what more authoritative power than the official? Although the scarlet moon is strong, compared with the official influence of China, it''s worse than grandma''s. Hearing this, Zhao Yue obviously relaxed a lot. After all, no one wants to have conflicts with his country. "Mr. Li, your bearing is admirable." Li De smiles. He doesn''t pick up the topic and changes the topic. "What''s the status of scarlet moon now?" "At present, all aspects of scarlet month have entered a state of war, and the main city of players is firmly controlled by us. As long as Mr. Li orders, more than 2 million players will fight immediately. In addition, the data analysis department of crimson month has been connected with the intelligence command center of dawn City, and all the data we get will be synchronized in the first time. " When Zhao Yue talked about this topic, he immediately felt confident. "As for the earth, the first phase of the red moon base we are building has now been completed and the second phase is under construction. Base security protection is very high, the core of the underground bunker can carry a large amount of nuclear bombs on the ground without damage. At present, 30% of the staff have settled in and can move the whole scarlet month at any time... " Li dewenyan is quite satisfied. Scarlet moon can control two million players at the moment, which is no worse than the army of dawn city. Even because the player level is higher, the comprehensive combat effectiveness is stronger than the army of dawn city. And he spent billions to build a base on the earth, in order to prevent Rongguang from colliding with the earth suddenly, which will produce a huge shock wave like an asteroid colliding with the earth and destroy everything. At the same time, strong defense facilities can also prevent the sudden emergence of old monsters. On the earth, his power has just touched the transcendence, and he needs some protection when he sleeps. "Prepare a room for me in the base, and I''ll move in after I get in touch with the official people." The scarlet base, which can''t be destroyed by a nuclear bomb, is the real base camp. Even if it''s really in crisis, it can have enough reaction time. After all, he can''t be sure whether the earth''s body is completely decoupled from glory. If the earth''s body is destroyed and glory''s body has bad consequences, then he will have a lot of fun. According to Maslow''s needs theory, survival and security needs are the most basic needs. At a time of world peace, it''s hard for people to realize this demand, and they won''t have much strong feelings. However, when the end of the world comes, the demand for security will prevail. If you lose your life, everything is empty talk. "It''s already ready for you." Zhao Yue smile, "in the core area." Cheng Lu nodded, "yes, Mr. Zhao is just next to your room..." Zhao Yue''s face was stiff, and then he glared at the talkative guy with his eyes. He said with a blush on his face."In order to facilitate the discussion, I have arranged the core management in an area..." Li De put it in a funny way, "it doesn''t matter. It''s OK to be there. Did your family come in?" He didn''t build the base for him alone. He was alone and didn''t need such a big place. The spare area will be arranged for company members to use. At present, as long as they are regular employees of the scarlet month, they can take their families with them if they can accommodate others. "My parents are packing up, and they will go in tomorrow. Other employees have reported their needs. It is expected that the base will be full within three days..." "OK, you can arrange this matter, and the dispute of glory will come to an end in one month at most." Li De said nothing more about it. Now the focus is still on glory. If we don''t get the stone core of glory destiny, no matter how strong defense facilities are built on the earth, we can''t stop the erosion of the old camp. And although the current army is fighting against the invading old monsters, once the old camp invades, the earth will not last long. The earth is strong in heat weapons, and they don''t know anything about magic... Those powerful old evil spirits can kill people in a city with a spiritual impact, so they don''t need to destroy the mechanical armor at all... next, Li De talked with Zhao Yue about how to cooperate with him in the scarlet moon to cope with the next war. It was not until 7:40 p.m., when the staff at the door announced that the official had entered the conference room, that their discussion was interrupted. Li De and Zhao Yue look at each other, then get up together and go straight to the meeting room. Walking in the company, Li De found that there are not many employees who work after work. Because the old monster appeared on the earth, most people are facing great pressure these days, so many people in the company are working overtime. Because they all heard about the base and wanted to behave better and seek some benefits for their families. When he came to the office, Cheng Lu took the lead in opening the door, and Li De stepped in. The first time I entered the room, I saw three officials, two men and one woman, with gentle temperament but fierce eyes. Looking at the attitude of several people, it seems that the lady in her mid-40s is the master. After seeing Li De, the three stood up and took the initiative to shake hands with Li De. "Hello, Mr. Li. My name is Elin song. I''m in charge of Mordor Security Bureau. I''m glad to meet you." Li De reached out and shook the lady in her early 40s. Then he immediately let go and said with a faint smile. "Hello, Ms. AI." After shaking hands with the other two men for a moment, they took their seats. Li De took the lead in asking questions. "Miss Zhao, I don''t know what you''re looking for when I have something to say." Hearing his straightforward words, Ms. AI''s eyes narrowed and then turned to look at Cheng Lu. Li De immediately understood and winked at each other. Cheng Lu immediately said that he would pour the water, and then turned to leave. At the same time, he closed the door. Seeing this, Ms. AI did not hesitate any more and said softly. "Mr. Li, I''m sorry to visit you now, but the situation is urgent, so we have to come... your identity is too important, and it can even determine the fate of the future world." After Li De had Zhao Yue to say hello, he was not surprised and looked at each other with great interest. "How do you say that?" Ms. AI''s face became a bit serious. "Mr. Li, we knew about you as ELO a month ago. Of course, you don''t have to worry. The government has great goodwill for you. It''s a great thing for us. After all, Huaxia needs you to protect us. " Li De nodded slowly. "Ms. AI, when China is facing a major crisis, we have never done anything inhuman in Europe and America. It is our duty to fight for China." Then gaze at each other. "I know what you are worried about. The old invasion is an irreversible process. Only by reuniting the slate of destiny can we fight against the old invasion. The core of the slate of destiny is the key to condense the fragments of the slate of destiny. You should know better than I about the news that the slate core of destiny is about to be born.... Ms. AI took a deep look at Li De''an. "So I''ve been ordered to ask you whether you are sure to snatch the stone core of fate this time? This is related to the fate of the whole earth and the survival of China. " "If you are sure, we will do our best to support you, even if we use military orders to let all players cooperate..." Li De was shocked and his eyes were shining.He found out at the moment that he underestimated the official spirit. In the face of right and wrong, Huaxia has never let people down. After thinking for a moment, he nodded solemnly. "If I can get the full support of the government, I''m 60% sure..." Ms. AI''s eyes show some hard to hide surprise. "Is it so high?" Li De nodded, "in my camp, there are other dimensional planes where the goddess of destiny sits down..." hiss ~ Ms. AI looks at the two people nearby, and her face is full of unspeakable shock. At the same time, this moment is extremely exciting. They spent a month and spent countless human and material resources to study Li De, and only came to visit after they were sure that he was worthy of trust and trust. However, when the other party opened his mouth, they were so surprised. At this moment, they seem to see hope... in the future Chapter 516 When the official three were sent away from the scarlet moon, Li De''s expression was subtle. Just now, the two sides had a full two-hour discussion in the conference room. The news that Ms. AI revealed was extremely exaggerated. For the first time, he was surprised by the power of the official display. In order to deal with the threat of glory, the government has set up a huge research team composed of hundreds of thousands of people, even dozens of people for each God. And any person or monster that may pose a threat to the earth and China will also be responsible by a special person. According to the data obtained by the research team, the government will even integrate all the information and upload it to the supercomputer, and then calculate the strength of these people through various simulations. Although the official does not show mountains and water, the complete information is beyond Li De''s estimation. Even after constant deduction, the official has been able to accurately determine the data between the various levels. What''s more exaggerated is that even the gods have specific data, and they are also specific to each God.... although there are some differences in them from his point of view, he was really surprised that they can be refined to this extent. When Li De heard that his threat to the earth could even rank in the top ten, his mood was also very strange. However, after he showed enough goodwill and confidence, the three also expressed enough trust in him, and seriously discussed with him how to cooperate with each other to resist the enemy. Finally, the United Front clause was reached. If there is no accident, the next step is to mobilize the players to give him support. In the camp of dawn City, a huge force has been added. This makes Li De feel very happy, and adds a bit of confidence to fight against the old invasion. However, the only pity is that when Li De asked why the official glory appeared on the earth, the other side didn''t give him a direct response. It seems that he was still afraid of something. "Mr. Li, if the government announces that it has cooperated with Yiluo, will it affect us?" Zhao Yue had some doubts at this time, because the first condition for the official support to Li De was that Li De would tell the world in the name of Yiluo''s crown that he had cooperated with Huaxia. "Impact? Who do you think cares? The old evil spirits or the scattered light gods? Or the undead and the devil? No, no one cares about these things. In the view of these camps, players are not worth mentioning at all.... Li De''s eyes are a little subtle. "But they may not think that a group of players who are not afraid of death are definitely not something they can despise." After the words fell, he didn''t say much on this issue. Cooperation is inevitable. The old camp is so powerful that he must use all his active forces, otherwise there is no chance of winning. If it wasn''t for the chaos of the demons and the difficulty of the angel alliance, he even planned to bring everyone in... but now that he can form an alliance with the undead and the official, it''s beyond his expectation. It''s not a small surprise. "In the next period of time, I have no time to come back to deal with the earth. If there is an emergency, I can go directly to Rongguang to find me." With the passage of time, there are only a few days left before the birth of the core of fate.... although the specific date can''t be determined yet, Li De has a hunch that, maybe a week at most, all this will come to an end. Zhao Yue nodded, also did not tangle in this. "Mr. Li, don''t worry, the scarlet moon has been on the right track. I''m here and I can''t make any mistakes." Li De deeply looked at this mature woman with more and more attractive temperament and nodded slightly. There''s no need to doubt Zhao Yue''s ability to handle affairs. He can be a shake off shopkeeper completely relying on the other party. They discussed for more than half an hour and then left the company after finalizing some details. Li De did not return to the villa. Instead, he took Zhao Yue to the car and went straight to the red moon base hundreds of kilometers away from Mordor. Nothing to say all the way. It was already early in the morning when we arrived at the base. Although it was already dark, there were still a lot of machines rushing to work. The roar of machines. At three times the price, the construction company is happy to start work 24 hours.... the vehicles drive straight in and slowly drive into the underground parking lot according to the road signs. After the elevator stops, the number of people on the upper floor is - 6. "Mr. Li, the deepest part of the base is 40 meters away from the ground, and the top is irrigated with 15 meters of reinforced concrete. In the later stage, ground defense facilities will be built. The structure of the whole base is built according to the highest defense specifications. There are two floors on the ground and six floors underground, which can accommodate up to 5000 people. We have invested more than 5 billion in the early stage and an additional 5 billion in the later stage. "Zhao Yue introduced this solid and incomparable base to Li De, with some pride on his face. "According to the design requirements, the nuclear bomb can''t hurt the personnel in the core area below even if it explodes on the top, and we have a large reserve of fuel and generators. Even if the base is completely closed, we can use it for three years!" "Food and other living materials are also stored according to the number of 5000 people." "And... when Li De heard this, he could not help feeling that it''s good to be rich. How long did it take? After billions of dollars, a very solid base appeared. I''m afraid I can''t even build a basement without money. Six floors underground, room 001 in the core area. After Li De Tui opened the door, he found that although the area of the house was not large, everything was available. It can be seen that he used his mind to arrange it. Next to the game warehouse is still plugged in, ready to use. "Mr. Li, the game warehouse uses standby power. Even if there is a power shortage in the main base, it will not be affected here." "Here is the call button, as long as you press the button, someone will come to listen to orders... " here is the toilet... "..." Li De is quite satisfied with Zhao Yue''s work. "Thanks to you, my power on the earth has reached the threshold of transcendence, and I don''t need food in a short time, so after I enter glory, I don''t have to wake up to anything urgent." Zhao Yue nodded clearly. "Then you''re busy first. I... my room is next door. You can come to me if you have anything." I didn''t dare to stay much after that. Face with a touch of blush, the pace of a hurry to leave. Li De couldn''t help laughing. You''re luring me to commit a crime... shaking my head, I didn''t think too much about it. After looking around, I locked the door and washed it. Then I lay down in the game room, closed my eyes comfortably and returned to glory. Because the time of the earth and glory has been synchronized, it''s early in the morning when Li De comes back. Open your eyes, feel the strong power from your body, and show some satisfaction in your eyes. At this moment, the source of the earth''s instability is his strength. Of course, the source of this sense of security is also the evil spirit and Freya who are hiding around the scarlet mage tower at the moment. After all, it''s hard to be safe because it''s always protected by two level 35 or above research combat effectiveness. Stepping ~ stepping ~ when Li Degang thought of himself, he suddenly heard the faint sound of footsteps coming from outside the door, and the other party was creeping, as if afraid of making a noise. Li De was a little funny after a slight reaction. Weina, the little girl, is carefully putting her ear on the door at this time... Keke ~ after hearing the voice, the girl purses her mouth, and then walks to her room with a kind of satisfied smile. Seeing this, Li De''s heart moved and his body disappeared into the room. Weina drags her tired body to open her door. There are too many things in the past few days. She is so busy that she comes back from the city hall now. But when she lit the magic lamp, she was shocked, because a tall figure appeared in front of her, and even put her arms around her. Just want to resist, nose smell the familiar breath, suddenly the whole person paralyzed down. Eyes are watery and full of love. "Lord Li De, aren''t you closing the door... Um ~ um ~ um ~" before you finish the second half of the sentence, you are blocked by a big mouth, and you can only make a voice. - this is a battle between life and ideal. People always like new knowledge. Every time they explore the truth in simple terms, they will bring infinite satisfaction. People will always find that, oh, there is such a wonderful way to explore truth. In the face of hard to reach truth, people will never give up. It will be like a huge wave, wave after wave, which will impact on the truth. Even if the back is wet with sweat, people will never feel hard. Even if they are so tired that they hold the sheets tightly with their hands and their feet are straight, people will only enjoy the happiness of exploring the truth in a low voice. - - - - - - the next morning, the sun scattered into the room, and Li De turned to look at the messy battlefield, sighed gently, all of which blame the night for being too provocative. Weina blushed and helped him sort out the wrinkles on his clothes. She didn''t dare to look at the bed. Li De was so shy that she almost couldn''t help discussing her life again. After everything is sorted out, Weina''s body is messy againIt was almost noon when Li De went downstairs. He was in a good mood when he saw the ever gloomy crack in the sky. The sword of Damocles is always overhead. It''s hard for him to relax. After Li De took Weina and sent the red faced girl to the city hall to deal with government affairs, he returned to the mage tower with some dignified mood. At this time, a female mage came running with a quick expression. "Mr. Li De, there are three adventurers who claim to have an agreement with you... " adventurers who lost their plane? Did he say who he was? " "She said that she was the one who agreed with you last night on the guardian plan..." Li De knows clearly. The only purpose of the guardian plan, a plan jointly formulated by the government and him, is to fight against the old invasion and seize the core of the slate of destiny. "Bring them here." "Yes, my lord..." the girl''s expression was a little elated, as if it was a great honor to get in touch with Li De. A few minutes later, a younger and more beautiful girl, who was seven points similar to Ms. AI last night, entered the mage tower. The girl was accompanied by two powerful players, and her level had reached extraordinary. "Good day, Mr. Li De, my name is Zhou Aixue. I have been ordered to come here." Li De''s eyes were slightly fixed, and he gave each other a deep look. Then he signaled the female mage to leave first. When there are only four people left in the room, I walk slowly. "I didn''t expect that the officials were so willing to give up. Where did you get the fragments of the slate of destiny in your arms?" The young girl looked at Li De solemnly, "please tell me the secret code." Li De said slowly, "I don''t have a signal." "How could it not?" "Fengmanaiu, mobile phones, globes, computers, do they count?" "The code is correct, Comrade Li De, it''s a great honor to cooperate with you!" Li De mouth corner, "this code is too medium two..." girl make complaints about his Tucao. "Sure enough, it''s ELO''s crown, we haven''t said that you can easily feel the fragments of the slate of destiny..." with that, your expression became very serious. "Comrade Li De, I''m the correspondent sent by the higher authorities to contact you. I''ve been ordered to come here to send you the pieces of the slate of destiny we got! Let you be more sure to get the slate core of destiny. " Then he took out a piece of cloth stained with blood from his arms. The cloth tightly wrapped something, which looked strange. The girl explained. "This is the shroud of the LORD God. Although it''s only a piece, we have paid a huge price to get it. In order to prevent the breath of the fragments of the slate of fate from being exposed, we always use it to wrap it." Li De nodded slightly, reached for it and opened the shroud directly. After a few breaths, a half palm sized fragment of the slate of fate appeared in front of us. Li De couldn''t help laughing when he felt that the power of fate had not been swallowed. "The right time, the right place, the right people! I don''t believe we will fail this time! " Then suddenly turned to look at the girl who was full of military atmosphere. "I will immediately arrange for a statement of cooperation with the government, so as to gain momentum. This time, we will win!" The tone was firm. The girl nodded, "Comrade Li De, we will never shrink back. No matter how great the disaster is, it is impossible to destroy my great China!" Then he stretched out his hand and looked at Li De. Li Dexin felt something and held out his hand to hold each other tightly. It is called a comrade to have the same aspirations and strive for the same goal. A day after Yao time. One piece of news excited all the players. Among the players, ELO, who has a very high reputation, issued a decree in person to form an alliance with Huaxia, a country that lost its position, in order to fight against the invasion of the past. Huaxia also directly sent news through the official media. In order to defend the earth and the continuation of Huaxia, all official forces will unconditionally support the coronation of ELO. At the same time, for the first time, the government held a high-level news conference to directly introduce the reasons for the cooperation between the two sides. It is absolutely the will of the whole country and even the whole earth to jointly fight against the old invasion. In the face of life and death of natural disasters, all people are united into a rope. Chapter 517 Nine layers of hell, this bloody land bordering the bottomless abyss, the sky is always bloody. It''s like being red with blood. The cracks in the air are infiltrating the old atmosphere, like scars on the skin, adding a bit of terror to the scarlet sky. At this time, there are tens of millions of demons standing on the dry earth in each of the nine levels of hell. They are waiting for orders from the Demon Lord. The biggest difference between the devil and the devil is that the devil is an evil and orderly camp. They abide by the rules and emphasize discipline. Once the higher devil gives an order, the lower devil must execute it unconditionally. And the devil is chaotic, even the devil master can not force control the ordinary devil below. These demons have been gathering here for three days, but no one asked them what they were waiting for and what they were going to do next. This discipline is an exaggeration. At the moment of hell, in the center of this rough city, the sun goddess in golden armor is standing in front of the window of a hundred blade high mage tower, overlooking the distant sky. That pair of pale gold eyes, as if a hot sun burning, exuding endless majesty. And the two pieces of the slate of fate that she brought out were floating around her, and the hazy brilliance it sent out added countless mysteries to her. Stepping ~ I don''t know how long later, there was a sound of stepping behind me. Looking around, seven figures with a terrible smell stepped into the room. If there are human believers here, they will cry out, because the origin of each figure can be called terror. The God of war, the Lord of dawn, the God of thunder, the goddess of earth, there are four human gods. In addition, there are dwarves, elves and orcs. Seven main gods come together, the lineup is so exaggerated. But at this time, everyone''s face is not very good-looking. The angel alliance is so strong that it has been conquered, and the impact on everyone can not be eased up to now. "Sun Goddess, do you feel the breath of the stone core of destiny?" It was the God of war who asked. This is a powerful man with a spear and a shield. In the divine battle of the fall of the angel alliance, two artifact were damaged, the spear was broken and the shield was broken. The loss was so heavy that it was almost indescribable. Overlooking the distance, the sun goddess turned around slowly, looked at her seven main gods and said slowly. "The power of destiny on the core of the slate of destiny is fading away, and I can feel it calling for other fragments... maybe three days, maybe five days, but no more than a week at the latest. The stone core of destiny will be born. " After that, her pale golden eyes were as hot as the sun, scanning around, and her tone began to become high. "If we can''t grab the stone core of fate, I''m sorry, maybe we can''t see the flowers in the recovery season next year, the sunshine in the midsummer season, the fruits in the harvest season, the wind and snow in the winter month... the world will turn into nothingness. No one can escape from this disaster. The decadent old power will devour everything, even if you hide in the dimension of no one, in the depth of the earth, hidden in the void space, death and destruction will come unstoppably. So this battle will be our last! No one should take chances. There is no choice but to fight to the death! " This is a firm statement, leaving no leeway. These gods are aware of the urgency of the situation. No one refutes it, but no one agrees. Silence is the main theme of the house. Maybe they still have hope in their hearts, but they are no longer as confident as they were when they just formed the angel alliance. The sun goddess didn''t care. She turned around and continued to look into the distance. The direction of her gaze was the location of green city. "You don''t have to be too nervous. We don''t have no chance. I can feel the slate core of destiny calling me... It yearns to regroup and return to normal. " "As long as I can get the core of the slate of destiny and reorganize the slate of destiny, I will be able to carry the power of the whole glory of multiple planes. At that time, even the old dominator will not defeat us. " The calm and confident tone enlivened the atmosphere in the dead room. After a moment''s hesitation, the elegant spirit said. "If the final God war wins, can the sun goddess help us rebuild the ancient deep forest?" The forest, which has been handed down for thousands of years, has now become yellow sand, and the foundation of elves is broken. If we can''t rebuild the ancient forest, even if we expel the evil spirits of the old camp, the Elves will become a symbol in history."Everything before the invasion of the old days will return to its original state, and the elves are no exception." After getting this guarantee, everyone was inexplicably relieved. However, after a failure, the morale of these gods is not as high as they expected, but as silent as stagnant water. No one knows whether the final battle of the angel alliance can achieve the long cherished wish, and no one knows what will happen in the future. - - - - - bottomless abyss. This chaotic land of death is not interrupted by the invasion of the abyss by old forces. On the contrary, it is the influence of the old forces that makes the abyss more difficult to clean up. After sensing the crisis of the outside world, those horrible beings who had been sleeping in ancient times began to wake up one by one. After perceiving that the situation is not good, I don''t know which evil god is responsible for it. The scattered abyss has even formed an alliance... and all the demons who joined this alliance are above level 30. In a very short time, the number of demons exceeds 300... this evil place that has existed since the beginning of the world has never been illuminated by the light, and after countless years No one can know how many evil spirits have been sleeping here for a long time. The only pity is that chaos is the devil''s nature, and this alliance is not very loose or binding. Its only function is to snatch together when the stone core of destiny is born! As for who can get it, it depends on their own ability. But it''s a miracle to organize demons, and no one expects more of that. However, because of the alliance of demons, the most unpopular chaotic force has some capital to fight for the core of the slate of destiny. - - - - - the earth. Although Huaxia is the first country to enter glory, and also has the most powerful player power, other countries have not completely given up the fight. In particular, those old capitalist countries are not willing to place their destiny in the hands of others. So near the time of the birth of the slate core of fate, western countries rarely put aside their prejudices and gathered together again. They put all the power in their hands together, and let the player with the highest level as the representative, vowing to snatch the slate core of green city''s upcoming destiny. They want to hold their destiny in their own hands this time, and they also believe that they can win! They can definitely save the world like the movies they make!! Among the Western players who are pinned on the hope, the highest level is a super player of level 20... Huaxia. The reaction of European and American countries is dispensable for China, because the players of the whole earth can''t beat the Chinese players who enter the game early. Not to mention Huaxia, Li De and I, who control the body of five evil spirits, love a firewood as the bottom card. On top power alone, foreign players can''t catch up. At this time, Huaxia ignored the weak West. After making an alliance with Li De, it directly launched a war mobilization order to let all players participate in the final showdown. It will be an unprecedented war, and only the winner can win the right to survive. This time, Huaxia, contrary to the normal, played all the dangers of the old invasion around the clock. At the same time, it also used this opportunity to call on players to participate in the war. In the face of major disasters, the Chinese people are always united into a rope. Unlike those extreme egoism in the west, it''s good that the elected government doesn''t fall into the trap in the face of major disasters. And on the forum of glory, there are a lot of posts that guide players how to participate in the battle of gods. According to the official news, there are 20 million legions in total, and staff have been sent to gather players in the player''s main city, so you can register in the corresponding Legion. "the 1990 Legion is now full of 800 people, so hurry to grab the quota. " it is said that the official has sent an officer regiment to direct the players in person this time, so it''s very important Home is a real comrade in arms? ¡· extra! It is said that the decisive battle will be conducted by the general who was just promoted to general in 2050. The general once won the world E-sports command champion in college "actually, there are troops in the war!! My cousin and I were assigned to a regiment. According to him, in order to fight against the old invasion and defend the earth, all the Chinese armies have entered glory. many aborigines have been sent to join the army under ELO''s crown, and they have provided us with a lot of weapons and equipment. It''s really a good thing to form an alliance with the gods. Chapter 518 Scarlet mage tower, Li De is looking at the intelligence sent by the intelligence command center. With the passage of time, the situation is changing more and more. He must always control the overall situation. But while he was meditating, suddenly, a powerful force enveloped his body. The power in the body instantly rises several levels. "Ding, the land of burying bones has been upgraded successfully." Hearing the sound of the system, Li De was surprised. Finally upgraded! The next second, brush ~ figure directly disappeared in the scarlet mage tower. The land of bones. Li De floated on his desk, looking at the plane full of death. Land of bones (undead plane) level: Divine level others, slightly... power of death: 2.09 billion (can consume the power of death to increase the power of plane) area of plane: 500000 blades in diameter (500km) anchor coordinates: city of dawn (can open the space door to enter the land of bones within 3000km in diameter) from legend After being upgraded to the divine level, the area of bone burial ground has increased sharply from 100 km to 500 km. At the same time, the distance to open the door of space has also increased from 1500 km to 3000 km. Now he can go back to the city of dawn in an instant through the burial place. After upgrading to the divine plane, Li De felt that the power attached to him by the land of bones had reached the extreme. According to his estimation, ordinary weak gods can only be regarded as dregs in front of him, and maybe medium ones can only press him. How terrible is the power contained in a plane with a diameter of 500 kilometers. The power of death, which was not rich before, has now reached 2 billion. This is a great wealth, he can consume the power of death, enhance the power of the buried bone, just as he burns the power of faith. In other words, he can use the power of death to improve his strength. In this way, when we meet the enemy, we will have another layer of security. The power of death, the power of faith, the power of destiny... these three forces in him can greatly enhance his strength. Among them, the power of destiny is the most important, even exaggerating to the point that it can directly call the power of the glory theme plane and revive the consciousness of the glory theme plane. It took Li De a long time to suppress the excitement of his body caused by the surge of strength. With a wave of his hand, he sealed the stone fragment of fate that had been engulfed by the power of fate sent by the Chinese government into the depth of the buried bone, together with the other seven stone fragments of fate. 30 pieces of slate of destiny. He now has 8 pieces. When the angel alliance had hundreds of gods at its peak, it only had 8 pieces, this data is an exaggeration. If you let outsiders know, I''m afraid that he will become a thorn in the eye and encounter the most terrible hunting. Therefore, Li De will not easily use these pieces of slate of fate until the critical moment. Outsiders are waiting for the birth of the stone core of fate. Why is he not like this? Li De floats in the air, overlooking this already vast and almost boundless plane, with a smile of satisfaction on his face. This plane, which was obtained by him long ago, finally reached the whole from the broken state. The glory of the past reappeared. At this time, the spirits of the dead and the abyss demons who had been fighting each other in the land of bones had disappeared. A week ago, he cut off the space between the bone burial place and the outside world, and made full preparations for the war. All the lives of the non dawn city in the land of bones have been strangled. It took more than a year to carry out the plan of killing pigs with a knife, and completed the task perfectly. At this time node, the dark master has no mood to pay attention to such trifles as invading the abyss. Li De closed his eyes slightly, communicated with the stone of plane by mental force, and then the whole buried place was perceived by him instantly. All the existence in it was under his gaze. After scanning the whole plane, he turned his attention to the magic alchemy cannon and hunting crossbow that had been cast. With a flash of body shape, it appears in the void on the other side looking down, tens of thousands of people are busy like ants all the time. Amy, who is in charge of the management of the burial ground, immediately appears in front of him after perceiving Li De''s breath. "Good day, crown down." "What''s the situation?" Amy is quite excited, "alchemy magic cannon has been debugged dozens of times, no problem, ready to fight." Then he motioned to 25 alchemy magic cannons that had been built on the earth below. The huge cannons stretched out from the ground, and the dense runes and magic waves on them were full of the unique alchemy flavor of glory."The magic array of the alchemy magic cannon is deeply buried in the earth, 50 blades deep from the ground. The enemy can only attack the muzzle when attacking from above. Even if the muzzle is damaged, as long as the alchemy magic array below is not damaged, it can be replaced and repaired immediately. " The more Amy said, the more excited she was. "And all the magic crystal stones have been placed in the magic array. When operating, you only need to start the magic array to attack directly, and you don''t need to replace the magic crystal stones in the middle of the operation. It can shoot until the energy of the crystal is exhausted. As I told you before, four magic arrays can be linked together to produce a 35 level attack with medium divine power. This connection is very easy. Just one idea is needed to connect several key magic nodes, so that they can be connected in series... " with Amy''s detailed introduction, Li De has a clearer understanding of these magic alchemy cannons. It is worthy of being the top alchemy crystal of the ancient goblins, and has completely brought alchemy into full play. The alchemy magic cannons that have been built don''t even need to be operated by others. As long as Li De uses the power of the plane, an idea can complete the whole process of activating the magic cannon and firing the magic cannon. It''s also very simple to connect the alchemy magic cannons in series. If the barrier materials on several nodes are moved aside, the magic array can be directly connected in series. If you want to separate them again, you just need to put the materials of blocking the magic array back to the original position. It was a matter of his mind. There is no need to command the people below to operate, which is extremely convenient. This directly put an end to the critical moment of war, the following can not receive orders, or no one to operate after being killed. He can control these killers by himself. That''s not the end. Amy continued to signal an area more than ten kilometers away. There are a lot of hunting crossbows. These crossbows are about five blades long and are fixed in the fortresses made of huge stones. The fortress is inlaid on the earth, and there are strong magic waves on it. These fortresses show ferocious shooting holes, in which the strong orcs are carrying the crossbows and arrows with the thickness of adults'' legs. "Under the crown, 35 crossbows have been built, and the latest five are made from the body of the devil God you provided... among them, the top crossbow can break out the damage of level 40. However, because of the design defects, the crossbow can not be completely used by you like the magic alchemy cannon. It must be used with soldiers. These strong orcs are my carefully selected crossbow shooters. In order to prevent accidents, I specially developed a new plague for them. Infected by this plague, they will be immune to mental impact, hallucination and other magic, and their strength will be enhanced to the extreme, and their facial features will be particularly sensitive. Even indefatigable and painful, the spirit will always be in a high state, very suitable for high-intensity fighting Li De''s eyes brightened. "Why not promote such an excellent plague?" Amy had some regrets in her eyes. "They get so much power in exchange for their lives. After being infected with this plague, their lives will burn and they will die in about seven days. With magic blood, you can barely extend your life to 10 days. " Li De fell into silence, although the infection of this plague can get great benefits, but the price is also cruel. A moment later, his face became very solemn, and his eyes showed a bit of blood. "Let the demon legion of the abyss be infected with this plague immediately, and I can already feel the power of the core of the slate of destiny breaking away from the fog. It''s not far from the final war.... in this war, no matter how much he paid, he must win. The city of dawn has no way out. Live or perish with the world. There is no third choice. Li De kept on giving orders with his serious words. "Send our military order immediately, and transfer all the troops who can take part in the war in the city of dawn to the place where the bones are buried. Centaurs, orcs, halflings, giants, demons, underground races, etc. there are also legions of priests of dawn church, legions of casters of dawn mage tower, and all blood members of Holy Light blood family... in addition, the legions of King''s blade, Legion of dawn''s wings, and legion of sea people''s gods are all transferred. " This time, he will have all the chips. No one left. "In addition, inform the city hall and inform all residents of the real situation of the war to all the territories under the jurisdiction of the city of dawn.At the same time, residents above level 10 are allowed to apply for participation in the war. " Amy''s heart trembled when she heard this, and she took a few deep breaths to suppress her mood swings. "Under the crown, will this cause chaos..." "chaos? No, everyone in the city of daybreak should know what they are going to face, and what our army has undertaken for them. " Li De''s tone is beyond doubt. He never allowed his troops to fight on the front line, but the residents were ignorant and even criticized these heroes. Amy didn''t dare to say anything more, her eyes became dignified, looking at Li De with fanatical and sincere trust. "Under the crown, the city of dawn will win under your leadership!! For the dawn Li De took a deep look at the second generation of blood lineage who was the first to be accepted by him, and also called out the slogan that condensed all the beliefs. "All for the dawn!" - - - - - when the city hall posts all the information about the slate fragments of fate and the old invasion on all the prominent places in the city, and a few days later, the city of dawn will participate in an unprecedented war of gods. The whole city of dawn was a sensation. Fear, anger, fear, disbelief... All kinds of negative emotions envelop everyone. Riker stood at the bottom of the notice for a long time, and finally turned to leave in silence after hearing the commentator read it for the third time. As one of the first residents of Eric town to join the city of dawn, Rex was put in important position from the beginning. When the population of dawn city was only three or five thousand, he became the head of the logistics department, and now he controls the logistics department with more than five thousand employees. In the city of dawn, his position is absolutely top. Walking on the street paved with bluestone, watching the passers-by in a hurry, or with fear or anger, talking about the old invasion. Rex''s expression has never changed much. Silence is the only melody. Kuang Kuang ~ as he was about to cross the road, the alchemy railcar stopped him. Several nearby residents who stopped at the same time recognized him and immediately saluted. Rekel nodded slightly and went on to the logistics department in silence. Looking at this magnificent city which is very different from a few years ago, his heart has a kind of inexplicable power fermenting. Step by step, it seems that the sound of stepping on his heart. Half a day later, he came to a shop in the old city and looked up at the plaque with hazy eyes. In a trance, he saw the picture of hanging the plaque by himself a few years ago. After stopping for a long time, he pushed the door in. There were not many people in the room, only a few clerks were looking at the shop. When they saw rekker coming, they hurried forward to salute. Rekel nodded and ignored a few people. He looked carefully in the shop. He remembers that all the things here were arranged by himself, and this shop, the first one opened by the logistics department.... "it''s really fast. It''s like a world away in a twinkling of an eye. If there was no lord Lide, maybe I would have starved to death on the way to green city.... several shop assistants in the house looked at rekel''s strange behavior, and they all looked at him puzzled. "Lord rekker, who are you?" Riker smiles, "this may be the last time I''ve been here, but I''m really reluctant to... after that, I turned around and left without waiting for the confused shop assistant to ask. Just walked out of the shop, suddenly came two faces serious figure. After seeing rickel, both of them were relieved. "Uncle patril, where are you going?" Patril, who came to the city of dawn from Eric Town, has a close relationship with rekker. Patril sniffed and looked at the boy who had grown to his chest height, and then his tone was a bit decisive. "Rickle, little pat will trouble you..." rickle was stunned and turned to look at the stubborn boy. "Uncle patril, what are you doing?" Patril''s eyes were firm. "I''ve read the notice. Under the crown of Cachar, he told us everything. This time, I''ll apply to join the guardians. The city of dawn is our home and the city we want to defend with our lives. No one can trample on it, and no one can make the glory of kachar''s crown dim! " After that, he looked at little patril with a little relief in his eyes."But little pat is still young and has a better future. When he grows up, he still needs to guard the city of dawn... so I hope you can help me take care of little pat. " On hearing this, the stubborn little patril cried. "No, father!! I''ve grown up and I''ll be 14 in three days! I''m not a coward. I''m going to apply for war, too! I''m going to kill those damned old monsters! I want to protect the city of dawn! " Riker looked at them, sighed and finally shook his head slowly. "Uncle patril, I''m sorry. I can''t help you with that." Patril was stunned and wanted to say something. Rekel waved his hand and grinned. "The city of dawn is your home, isn''t it mine? This glorious city gives us hope and everything! This time, I will draw the sword for the Lord of kachar, defend the glory under the crown and guard our common home. " Then he said in a solemn voice. "All for the dawn!" Patril only felt a force gushing out of his heart. "For the dawn!" Chapter 519 "The disordered Legion is isolated from all other legions, and anyone comes into direct contact with the devil." Anthony''s eyes coldly fixed on the demon Legion from the abyss to the burial place. The huge space door is like a dragon opening its mouth, and the strong evil breath of the abyss surges out. After several rounds of plague infection, the demon body of disordered Legion is countless times more distorted than that of ordinary demons. It looks more terrifying and ferocious, and its strength can crush ordinary demons in single to single. The number of disordered legions has expanded to 1 million, and the power at this time can be called abnormal. The order of demons is always in chaos. If the demons were not for the strict control of discipline by the demons'' supervisors, they would fight each other in a very short time. After a long time, when the last demon stepped into the buried bone, Anthony, who had become the commander of the disordered legion, waved and closed the door of space. At this time, a young soldier behind him was running from behind with an excited expression. "Mr. Anthony, Mr. Anthony, I have your letter..." Anthony, who is about to turn around to control the disordered army situation, pauses, turns to look at the person, and after receiving the letter from the other party, he doubts. "Letters? Who sent it? " The young soldier laughed, "Lille asked me to give it to you. He said that it was sent by caana on his request..." hearing the name, Anthony''s cold face softened and asked softly. "What else did she say besides this letter?" The young soldier thought about it and said in a loud voice. "Miss Canana said that the flowers on the hillside will bloom next month, and she will wait for you to go back to see them together..." Anthony clenched the letter in his hand fiercely, with a struggle on his face, then slowly closed his eyes and let out a long breath. When I opened my eyes again, my face was calm and I wanted to go. Seeing that Anthony was going to leave without saying anything, the young soldier was busy. "Don''t you answer a letter, Lord Anthony? Or go directly back to the city of dawn to see Miss Anna, and it''s only a matter of a moment if there''s a door of space to go back and have a look... " Anthony''s heart trembled, and he forced himself to resist the ups and downs of his inner feelings, with a trembling tone. "Please ask Lille to tell Miss Canana that I''ll be back on time next month... If, if... the words trembled more and more at the back, unable to say the following words several times, and finally took a few deep breaths before spitting out the second half of the sentence. "If I don''t come back on time, please let her... Forget me, she should go to meet a new life." After that, he folded the unopened letter like a treasure and put it on his chest. Ignoring the young soldier who wanted to persuade him, he walked with heavy steps towards the demon army that was gathering in front of him. At the moment, he is the commander of the disordered army in the city of dawn. He will fight for the city of dawn, for those who cannot defend against the dark, for the girl who is still waiting for him to return. All for the dawn. - - - - - whine ~ the rapid horn sounded. Legions pass through the city of dawn and enter the spacious land of bones. The underground world, the bottomless abyss, the city of dawn.... the army that is not easy to show people, which is hidden in the ordinary days, has also gathered on this white bone ground. They are wearing the latest armor and weapons forged by the weapons factory, and carrying the improved crossbows behind them. All of them are high-powered and firm in their eyes. The army at dawn is never afraid of death. And everyone is convinced that their master, the great God of dawn, will lead them to victory. With the spread of the dawn sect and the dusk sect, Li De''s reputation in the area ruled by the city of dawn has long been as great as the moon. Moreover, the army has the largest number of believers and the highest degree of belief. Everyone has a firm trust in Li De. Li De was suspended in mid air, looking at the army below with complicated eyes. These are the foundations he has accumulated little by little. Which regiment here was not built by him? But now these legions will face an unprecedented war, and even most of them will die in the war... Li De thought of this place and took a few deep breaths before he calmed down. Because no matter how cruel the future is, no one can escape this war. That''s true of the soldiers, and so is he.Even Li De himself is not sure whether he can survive in this war... the enemy Rongguang is facing is too terrible. The eyes that occupy the long river of destiny and overlook the world still exist in his mind. He can''t imagine how powerful the old dominators must be to overlook the heaven and the world... "Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga "I, the eternal immortal master, will lead you to victory and become an epic legend!" "No one can survive under the dragon breath of Lord kugu..." "I can''t wait to kill. Those dirty, cheap, disgusting old monsters should have been destroyed by the dragon breath of Lord kugu long ago!" All of a sudden, a whimpering voice came, waking up the thoughtful Li De. Looking down, I saw that the dead bones, which had been transformed into the blood dragon of the dead, were releasing his dragon power wantonly, and then flaunting their power with the Legion on the ground. The words in my mouth didn''t stop for a moment. The corner of Li De''s mouth sucks, this fool... with a wave of his hand, infinite space power bursts out. A hundred blade long nihilistic hand holds the flying withered bones in his hand like a chicken, and then quickly pulls them to his side with a wave. The dead bone screamed with anger after being caught. "Damned bastard, how dare you attack the great dead man! If you have the ability to let go of me, Lord kugu will let you know what pain is! ... Lord, master?? Oh, the God of creation is in the world. I said, how can anyone in the world catch the great dead man? It''s your master! Your strength is really shocking... Praise you, my master Looking at this shameless bone dragon, Li De had a black face. "When the war breaks out, I''ll let you fight against the old evil spirits in the front line!" The dead bone suddenly trembles with the fire of his soul and becomes honest. It really makes him fight against the legend. He is not afraid of it. However, it''s too far away from the gods. Going there is just looking for death. "After the war begins, I may not have time to deal with those enemies who break in. You are responsible for guarding the alchemy magic cannon and preventing outsiders from damaging." "Yes, master, I will defend your will with my soul! Those damned old monsters, you can''t destroy your cannon without my permission How strange this is... Li De glared at the bastard and let him go. He didn''t want to talk about it. After leaving under the withered bones, Li De continued to scan the earth. The eyes softened slowly. In the Legion below him, he saw his subordinates fighting with him. Among the first two generations of blood descendants who followed him, except for Harrison, the other six, Frey, Otis, Dylan, ivy, Lucy and Augustine, all came together. At the moment, these blood lineages are leading the Shengguang blood clan legion with more than 10000 people to guard near the God hunting crossbow. In addition to these earliest blood descendants, Amy the blasphemer, Stanley the controller of the dark covenant, grant the son of the north, Karp the orc king, Nello the holy priest and so on are all here. Each in his own Legion. Betty, the warrior goddess of the north, andabella, a descendant of the liser family, and even Issa, are all present in the burial ground. After inheriting the power of her ancestors, Issa directly stepped into the demigod level. Our strength has been greatly improved and we have the strength to participate in the war. Betty, who had previously devoured the priesthood of knights, broke the line because of Issa''s breakthrough and stepped into the demigod together. The exaggeration of combat effectiveness improvement. "Teacher..." it seems that she has noticed something. Beside Betty and andabella, Issa looks up slightly and looks at the gray sky. As soon as Betty and andabella heard Issa''s cry, their eyes lit up. They immediately looked up from side to side, but when they saw that there was no one in the air, they were disappointed. Two girls just want to say something, suddenly in front of a figure appeared out of thin air. See that handsome to the extreme figure, several people immediately lit up. Li De stepped forward, looked at Issa who trotted to him and pinched her delicate face. Then look at the two girls opposite. "Betty, andabella, this war will determine the fate of the city of dawn and the whole glory plane. The number of gods will be more dangerous than you think. I now give you some permission to bury your bones. If you meet an enemy who can''t compete with you, you can leave temporarily through the power of bury your bones.At the same time, I have also opened a shelter deep in the bone burial ground. If you encounter severe injuries, you can immediately enter it and recover from the injuries. " With a wave of his hand, he gave part of the authority to the three girls. After that, he didn''t give a few people a chance to open their mouth and floated slowly. "After the war, we''ll sit down and talk, Issa. Remember to protect yourself." The voice dropped, then disappeared, leaving only three girls with complicated looks. Not only the three of them, but also all the superior subordinates, Li De, granted the right to bury bones. The land of bones can open the door of space at any time for blinking, which can play a big role in combat. It''s not necessary to be extraordinary, and the power of the place where the bones are buried is not unlimited. If there are too many people, no matter how rich the reserve power is, it can''t withstand such consumption. After all the arrangements had been made, Li Dexin thought, and a huge virtual shadow gathered in the sky above the buried place. After perceiving the movement of the sky, all the people in the bone burial ground raised their heads and saw that it was the virtual shadow of Li De, their eyes immediately filled with fanaticism. Many believers are already kneeling down. "Hello, great God of dawn, your humble believers." "My master, your light will shine on us forever!" "My God..." Li De took a deep breath when he felt countless ideas coming. In a deep voice. "My people, today is an extraordinary day, a day destined to go down in history for the bards to celebrate. We are here because glory is about to usher in the final battle of the gods. " When the crowd heard Li De speak, they immediately quieted down. Everyone looked forward and looked at the master of their faith. Li De kept talking. "Once upon a time, when the creator God was opening up the glory theme plane, a group of lives living in the chaotic void wanted to stop the action of the creator God. But in the end, they failed. The creator defeated the old monsters, created a new world and created us. But after countless years, those old monsters who had been killed were revived again because of the disappearance of the creator God after devouring countless evil forces. The ancient darkness began to wake up, and the decadent power was eroding the earth. The only purpose of those horrible old monsters is to destroy everything in the world. " "They will deprive us of our right to life, freedom and the pursuit of happiness. They will burn our houses and kill our wives, parents, children and every family and friend. Those evil old monsters will destroy all the good things in this world. " Speaking of this, the tone suddenly high pitched. "Do we have the heart to see our wives, parents and children devoured by those old monsters? Do we have the heart to see the land, houses and wealth we have accumulated turn into ashes under the destruction of the old monsters? Do we have the heart to see what we want to protect turn into scorched earth and the whole world into ruins? I know the answer. We don''t want, we don''t want our parents and children to die in front of you! We don''t want those monsters to devour us! People of the city of dawn, my believers, this time, we will fight for ourselves, for the family behind us. We have no way back, and no way back!! Polish your sword, raise your shield, pull your crossbow. Even if our sword is broken, shield is broken, crossbow is broken, never step back!! We will fight for those around us who can''t lift their weapons, for ourselves, for the city of dawn! Now, raise your weapons The high pitched tone let all the people below blood up, eyes full of blood. They held up their spears, swords, swords, crossbows and shields... when Li De saw this scene, he was filled with pride and roared. "Let the enemy hear your roar, your intention to kill and your unyielding will!" Roar ~ in an instant, countless people roar up to the sky at this moment, all their accumulated emotions are released, and their weapons are slapped on the shield at the same time, hysterical! The sound is like a huge wave! Morale at this moment, climbed to the extreme!! At this moment, Li De suddenly felt a thump in his heart and suddenly turned his head to look in a direction. Outside the buried bone, a strong breath is calling him... That''s the core of the slate of destiny!!Li De was not the only one who noticed the scene. The gods who had already been around green city turned their heads and looked in a certain direction. There is a bright light in my eyes. The fragment that can determine the fate of glory is born. Chapter 520 Hundreds of kilometers away from green city. Looking down from the air, you can''t see the edge at a glance. It seems that the old monsters like locusts are heading towards green city. But they seem to be aware of some kind of breath, and speed up the pace. Just like the flood discharge of Gaoshan reservoir, it surges away. Those who have no self-consciousness but only know how to kill and destroy the old evil go along with the old monsters. Some of them have terrible Octopus bodies, some are like a pool of mud, and what''s more, they are composed of countless organs of life... where they pass, the huge waves are more violent than the tsunami, and everything turns into nothingness. The mountains have been razed to the ground, the rivers have been cut off... these old monsters of God level have no wisdom and only know how to kill and destroy, while those old evil spirits with wisdom hide in the void and drive the monsters below who only know how to kill. The rich atmosphere of the old days has already formed a strong dark cloud, in which countless old evil spirits who can''t see clearly are rippling circle after circle. "Slate of destiny, the last resistance of the world..." "only nothingness and destruction are the final destination." "Old days, forever." Decadent words reverberate in the air with infinite power. Hidden in the dark clouds, the old evil spirits point to the stone core of fate which has been exposed. They feel that the fate of the whole world is gathering, and they feel what they are looking for... this time, they will break the last hope of the world. The great old master will live forever! - barren wasteland, the main city of orcs. The sun goddess standing at the top of the mage tower suddenly opened her eyes, and her golden eyes looked directly at the light column rising from the sky in the distance. At the same time, the two pieces of uncertain destiny stone beside her suddenly burst into brilliant light, which seemed to echo with the distant light column. A strong call came from afar with the broken slate of fate. Before waiting for the sun goddess to respond, after a few breaths, more than ten main gods appeared in her house. Through the open window, the passer-by gazed at the dazzling light column in the distance, and his breath immediately became short. All the gods can feel how surging the power of destiny is, just like the waves coming around. Let alone gods, even ordinary people can feel the extraordinary. They looked away and looked at the sun goddess with hot eyes. "Sun Goddess, give orders! We feel the power of destiny! " The God of war, the Lord of the morning, the Lord of the elves... all the gods gaze at the sun goddess with expectant eyes. As the only God bearing the power of fate among the gods, the sun goddess is the leader of the angel alliance. This time, she will be responsible for directing the unprecedented battle of the gods. After taking a few deep breaths, the goddess of the sun suppressed her inner vibration and sent out a golden glow on her body. "I command that the gods gather and set out immediately to seize the stone core of fate. This battle determines the future of glory. We will win! " "Must win!" The people in the room responded in unison, and the morale immediately increased a few points at this moment. A moment later, the bugle of war sounded, and all the remaining gods of the alliance of angels floated up and gathered over the city. Looking up from the ground, there are more than 100 gods with divine power. The gathering of gods to defend the enemy is enough to go down in history. Under the protection of many gods, the sun goddess floats out. Her golden armor is like a blazing flame. Her eyes are bright and her breath is extremely hot. She flew out alone and turned to look at the gods in the sky. "Gods of the light system, the slate core of destiny has appeared, and the war that determines destiny is about to start. But we have to be careful, the power of fate has not completely dissipated, so we must not get close to that pillar of light! after the battle starts, everyone will follow my orders! This time, we fight for the sun, for glory! Let''s go! " After a roar, the sun goddess suddenly turned and flew to the distant light column. All the gods set out with high morale to follow their leader. The mighty power surged down from the sky. Regardless of the past of the gods of light, the gods of the good camp always firmly believe that they should defend everything in the world. Even if we sacrifice for it. - on the plane of the dead, fifteen kings of the dead stand behind a small skeleton, the fire of the soul rises and falls, and the air is unusually silent.In this towering white bone hall, a huge magic mirror in front is showing a bright light column at the moment. The rich energy of the light column comes out from the magic mirror and ripples in the hall. Everyone knows that the pillar of light is extraordinary. After a long silence, standing in the center of the dead monarch, he took the initiative to ask. "My grandfather, when shall we do it?" The skinny, mediocre skeleton shook his head. "Before that time, the power of fate is far away. That pillar of light is the manifestation of the will of the world, and it has the most original power. At this time, even if it has the destiny, it can''t break into the stone fragments. " With that, the fire of the soul brightened for a few minutes and looked back at the undead monarch in the rear. After pondering for a moment, he said slowly. "You can postpone your action, but you can send the army of the dead first... we have been silent for millions of years, and it''s time to let the life of the theme plane know that the dead are the most beloved life of the Creator!" The plane of the dead, as the plane created by the creator himself, is absolutely beyond the imagination of outsiders. "I will awaken the dead who have fallen asleep, those who have never awakened. The war has begun! " When the ancestor of the dead said that, his body disappeared directly in front of the eyes of the fifteen kings of the dead. A moment later, a blasphemy of the dead resounded through the world. "Sleeping creatures, the ancient horn has sounded, and those dim lights will bloom again... in the name of the ancestor of the dead, I call you to come back and wake up!" Boom ~ with the blasphemy of the dead, the whole plane of the dead shakes. Then those who were buried in the earth, do not know how many years the fire of the soul extinguished the dead, empty head re ignited the blue flame. One by one, they were dug up from under the deep ground. Looking down at the whole plane, you will find that the palms of white bones protruded from the ground, and a corpse climbed up from the ground. The scene looks extremely frightening, even the most bizarre and absurd legend of the minstrel population is not exaggerated. When groups of the dead reappear on the earth. The door of space connecting the main plane is opened. Then these countless souls began to rush towards the door of space. The sea of white skeletons is taking shape again. The long lost natural disaster of the dead has reappeared. - no one knows how many demons and evil spirits are hidden in the abyss. If we really want to count them up, we are afraid that all the other gods in the abyss may be comparable to the abyss. Because this land is the final destination of all evil life. Even after the fall of some light gods, they would choose the abyss as their habitat. Millions of years of accumulation, just the fallen god of light is an exaggerated data. If it''s not too chaotic, maybe the abyss is the master of glory. Because the rules of the theme plane have been eroded by the old forces, the forces that once resisted the abyss no longer exist. So at the moment when the stone core of destiny was born, the abyss demons, who are proficient in space magic, sensed the breath and turned their heads to look at the sky. Although separated by countless distances, the power of the thin plane has been unable to isolate the fluctuations of the core of the slate of destiny. The power of the celestial beam even affected the deepest part of the abyss. Countless demons were alarmed. After perceiving the inner desire for that power, these evil chaotic lives tear up the space one after another, and the front theme plane follows one after another. The demon alliance is no exception. It gathers hundreds of demons above level 30. The alliance is very tacit and rushes into the theme plane at the same time. The power to fight for the core of the slate of destiny is to add another force. - nine tier hell with two sharp corners on his head, withered cheeks and black cape, the Lord of nine tier hell, asmodiels suddenly stood up from the bloody throne, and his double pupils burst out with brilliant light, as if seeing through the void. The other eight hellish lords in the house were also shocked, and they also noticed the extraordinary breath. It''s the power of destiny and the will of glory... "great lord of hell, the slate of destiny has appeared, please give us instructions!" In the double pupils of asmortieres with blood color and black pupils, there was an uncontrollable excitement. "Send someone to build the door of space. All the demons, attack now! " After that, he clenched his teeth and his expression became extremely ferocious."I''ve been waiting for this day for tens of millions of years!"!! Tens of millions of years!! From then on, the world can''t trap me any more! " The other eight hellish lords bowed their heads and did not dare to say anything about it. In hell, asmodius is the absolute master. - in order to prevent danger, most residents of green city were transferred to nearby cities. But the biggest city in the southern province is not idle, instead, it is crowded into tens of millions of players. Everyone is waiting for the birth of the stone core of destiny. They have not only the top players of China, but also the troops sent by other countries. When the sky column of light lit up, the whole city immediately boiling up. "For this reason, I felt a surge of power in the light beam, like a nuclear bomb explosion!" "The stone core of destiny is born!! Come on, get out of town! " "Who knows where the light column is?" "It''s Lisle city. I know. Last time I was practicing there!" "You go first, I''ll get off the line first!" "Is it still offline at this time?" "Nonsense, of course it''s rocking people!" The original noisy city turned into an empty city after a short period of time, leaving only three or two aborigines. Before the bustling crowd seems to be just an illusion. Soon, the player forum immediately appeared a lot of news about the core of the slate of destiny appeared in Lisle city. Emergency!! The stone core of fate has been born, in liser City, where the evil god knelt under the crown of ELO! Come on, come on! ¡· "there is a pillar of light outside green city. Before the gods arrive, they want to make a fortune. I am a level 19 thief, proficient in wall piercing!! ¡· "Chinese players gather!"!! Hurry up, don''t let those ghosts take away the stone core of fate!! ¡· "who''s in that beam? The core of the slate of destiny must be in it! ¡· it''s not even just the forum that has a lot of posts to discuss. After the birth of the stone core of fate, all the Chinese TV stations were taken over by the government, and a big news was announced on the major public media - the order of war call. All the players who joined the 20 million people Legion formed before Huaxia official, please immediately put down what you are doing and go to the main city of players - liser city. After the news was announced, all schools except for people''s livelihood and military affairs were closed immediately, and companies were on holiday immediately. The whole country entered a state of war, and the army took over the city''s public security. All Rongguang players please enter Rongguang to fight for China. Others must wait for news at home if they don''t have to. The unprecedented news quickly caused a stir. Players never thought that one day, they would be recruited directly by the government in the form of military orders, and playing games could be promoted to the level of defending the motherland. Those parents never thought that one day they would be proud of their children''s high level in a game. For a while, countless players began to go home from the company, from school, and then log on to the game online. An unprecedented decisive battle is about to begin. - the first one to arrive at Daryl is the devil. Most of the talents of higher demons are related to space. After a few breaths of the light column, countless doors of space are opened, and the demons of the bottomless abyss surge in like the tide. In a very short time, it occupied part of the outer area of Lisle city. The pillar of light, with a diameter of thousands of blades, was in the center of lisser. From the appearance, it seems that countless streamers from the surface washed into the sky, dazzling and dazzling. The strong old power formed the dark clouds, which covered the sky firmly. The sun had not been seen for a long time. But at this moment, the pillar of light pierced the clouds directly into the depths of the sky. It''s like a new sun, even if it''s far away. The devil who takes the absolute initiative feels a strong attraction in front of the light column, which makes them almost unable to control themselves. They can sense that there''s a lot of power in it. As long as they can obtain that power, they can complete the transformation and become higher level demons... it seems that they are addicted to the fantasy of the future in an instant. Countless demons flapped their wings and rushed into the light column. Chapter 521 The pillar of light connecting the sky is like a passage connecting the heaven and the world. It can be seen clearly from a long distance. The devil who arrived the earliest is rushing towards the pillar of light. They can feel that a strong attraction is attracting them, and the next chance of transformation may be at this moment. Hundreds of thousands of demons rushed directly into the range of the light column without any obstruction. Brush ~ time and space seem to stop at this moment. The demons rushed into the column of light and slowed down suddenly. It''s like being immersed in water. What''s more, after just a dozen breaths, these demons'' bodies began to fade and become transparent until they disappeared completely. It''s like there''s never been a trace of them in the world. It''s weird and scary. But it doesn''t affect the demons behind to rush into the light column. There are too many evil lives. Demons have no order. They only obey their inner desires. At the moment, in the heart of greed, did not pay attention to those who have disappeared demons. By the time these demons react, nearly a million have disappeared into the light column. Excited expression directly solidified, a large number of demons hovered in front of the light column, although the eyes are still full of greed, but the heart is filled with fear. Although the devil is chaotic and murderous, he is not a fool. He will not know that he will die. But when the devil found that the light column was not right, the field changed immediately. More than ten kilometers away from the city of lisser, huge doors of space opened. A strong smell of evil emanates from the air of the ectopic plane. "For hell!" With the blasphemy of hell, in the open door of space, with sharp corners on the top of the head, wings on the back and barbed tail, the demon army surges out. Contrary to the chaos and disorder of the abyss demons, the formation of the demons'' army is perfect and neat. And every devil wears strong armor and holds sharp weapons. It''s like the regular army of some human country. The devil is the most standard orderly evil life. Kill evil, but follow the rules. And in the devil''s rule, "old evil god! Those are the old evil spirits. They''re coming! " "Is the final showdown about to begin?" "Is the devil, the undead and the devil waiting for the arrival of the old evil god?" In the old days, players on the way of the evil god encountered Bang ~ each time the octopus tentacles hit the earth, they would leave tens of blade deep gullies, huge stones directly burst up, splashing hundreds of meters away. Such a monster can''t be stopped by human force at all. What''s more chilling is that there are hundreds of these old evil spirits. In addition to these Octopus monsters with eyes, there are monsters with hundred blades as high as mud. Where this mud monster goes, everyone will be devoured by it. After its path, it will leave a path with decadent power. And with the terrible old evil god comes the monsters of the old, just like the flood. Dense, numerous. No one can describe the exaggerated number of old monsters that cover the earth. Tens of millions of players are not enough to watch. In front of the pillar of light, after the four forces saw the appearance of the old evil spirits, their faces suddenly changed, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Everyone knows that the final showdown is coming. They have to get the slate of destiny!! No one can stop them! Absolutely!! Chapter 522 "Roar ~" accompanied by a chilling roar. Those old evil spirits who covered the sky and earth led countless old monsters to attack liser. This is the clarion call of the end, the disaster of the plane. Boom ~ the earth is shaking and the sky is wailing. The dark clouds formed by the strong old strength are now eroding from the distance. Looking up at the sky, the bright light of the sun goddess is being swallowed by the dark clouds, as if the darkness has overwhelmed the light. Players as old monsters advance on, they want to swallow glory last resistance, destroy their last hope. In addition to the old monsters on the ground who only have chaotic and murderous thoughts in mind, there are also a large number of evil gods with wisdom and control over the clergy, such as plague God, hidden in the dark clouds of the sky. The situation changed in this instant. The scene of the confrontation between the devil, the undead, the devil and the angel alliance immediately became the old camp vs the glory camp. Although the four forces usually look down on each other and want to kill them quickly, they don''t rush to fight each other at this critical moment. The old camp is the enemy of all glorious lives. "No matter what hatred we had in the past, today, these old monsters who want to destroy glory are our common enemies!" The sun goddess looked at the approaching old evil god, and the sacred words resounded through the sky. "No matter who gets the stone core of fate, they can''t fall into the hands of old monsters!" With that, he turned to face the old evil god behind him, his eyes cold. "The gods of light, guard the pillar of light. This time, we fight for glory Many gods gasped nervously, their eyes fixed on those terrible old monsters. The other three camps looked at the column of light, the power could not dissipate in a short time, and they also looked at the old camp. Asmortieres, the Lord of the nine levels of hell, was cold and shining with a chilling light. "Ready to fight! Before the birth of the slate core of fate, those old monsters must not be allowed to get close to the pillar of light... their old power will pollute the pillar of light, and the slate core of fate must not go wrong. " "At your command, master." The ancestor of the dead, who was opposite him, also turned his head at the moment, watching the evil spirits of the past come and the fire of the soul flicker. He said in disgust. "Don''t let those disgusting monsters come near here..." the fifteen undead monarchs behind him immediately turned to meet the enemy. Around countless high-level undead also began to turn the direction, empty and silent eyes indifferent to those old monsters, mechanical toward each other. The dead never know what fear is. The chaotic demons have no unified command, but because they came first and occupied the widest area, they have the greatest pressure to face the old monster attack. It''s impossible to avoid them unless they are willing to give up the superior position they have already occupied. Those demon masters are not kind and easy to provoke. When they are angry, they immediately give orders to attack the old monsters. Three evil forces, attack at the same time. Sobbing ~ in the angel alliance, the God of war takes out a curved horn from his waist and blows it fiercely. After the sound of the horn, all the people within dozens of kilometers around felt their blood boiling and their morale soared. Even the devil and the devil are in the sound of the bugle. Higher Magic - morale boiling. The four forces joined hands and launched an attack on the old monsters that came as if the floodgate had opened. A two horned demon roared and went to kill a rotten boar man. The claws were sharp like a blade. One of them sidestepped to avoid the half rotten mouth of the boar man, and directly poked through the other''s heart. But the corrupt boar man seemed to have nothing happened. Two hands directly embrace the double horned devil, open the big mouth and start to bite. Roar ~ the terrible pain made the double horned devil almost go mad. In his heart, he opened his mouth and tore at the neck of the corrupt boar man, and gave him a tooth for a tooth. The attack of the double horned Demon Under the burst is more sharp, directly biting the other side''s neck. The boar man finally lost the power of resistance, his head tilted and fell down. But before the double horned demon could get excited, several decadent boars rushed up and tore it into stumps. Compared with the devil''s wild fighting style, the devil''s lethality to the old monsters is the strongest. These evil beings with sharp weapons carry out iron discipline.The Spearman is in the front, the sword and shield hand cooperate, the archer is in the back, and the nearby caster assists. Every tens of thousands of demons can form a very complete formation. When the old monsters rush into the formation, they first have to go through the baptism of the arrow rain. When they reach the front of the formation, the Spearman will attack them bravely, like a string of gourds. But soon, the devil commander found that the old monster still had enough fighting power by simply piercing the heart, and the head was the weakness. He immediately changed the attack target. The killing power increases rapidly. One after another, the old monsters fell in front of the devil''s army, like harvesting wheat. The strongest characteristics of the old monsters are that they don''t know pain, they are fearless of death, and there are endless numbers. In a short time, the armies of all sides can fight against the old monsters, but under the almost inexhaustible attack of the other side, even the most powerful soldiers are exhausted. This is the most difficult part of the old monsters to deal with. The undead, however, remained calm about the old monster feature. Because they are almost the same as the old monsters. They don''t know pain, they are not afraid of death, and they rely on the sea of people tactics to fight. So on the whole battlefield, the battle between the dead and the old monsters is the most fierce. Tens of thousands of bone dragons spew dragon breath to the old monsters below. Headless knights and terror Knights charge on the earth on their skeletons. The skeleton mage continuously releases undead gain magic to the surrounding skeleton warriors, and at the same time, various negative curses are applied to the old monsters. The old monsters showed no weakness in the face of this set of attacks. They were so rotten that they couldn''t see clearly the flying monsters of the original race. They directly surrounded the bone dragon and forcibly prevented them from attacking. A reduced version of the meatball monster is like a mountain in general, can bear the charge of the terror knight. The old monsters immune to all kinds of poisons and most negative states ignore the curse of the skeleton mage and collide with the undead in the most direct manner. Plasma bursts, skeletons break. The battlefield of the dead has become a meat grinder. Both sides always have a lot of fighting power buried here. Don''t know fear, don''t know the pain of both sides, just mechanical attack toward each other. The scene was strangely strange, only the magic burst and the popping sound after the weapon pierced the body, no pain cry, no violent roar. It''s like a bunch of puppets colliding. Although the battlefield below is tragic, it is the battle of gods above the sky that really determines the direction of the battlefield. This time, it was a more tragic war than when the alliance of angels fell. The core of the slate of destiny is in the pillar of light behind them. There is no way out for everyone. Live or die. There is no failure. "I said, the light shines on the world." Wearing gold armor, the sun goddess holds up the golden sword in her hand, and the sacred words in her mouth are holy. In the sky, a hot ball of light appears as the sacred word falls out of thin air. Higher Magic: summoning the sun within a hundred kilometers around, the repressed black clouds are dispelled by the light, and the bright brilliance is dazzling. The gods of the light system who feel the shadow of the sun are greatly strengthened and their morale is high. The lives of the other three evil camps are also magically not suppressed by the sun''s rays. It seems that at this moment, both sides have been harmonious. The old camp, which had just been waiting for the arrival of the evil spirits in the rear, was enraged after the appearance of the shadow of the sun. "The world that shouldn''t exist will be destroyed by us! Nothingness and silence are the final destination Ancient decadent words resound through the sky. The final battle of the gods began after the words fell. Boom ~ the earth trembles and the gods move together. The old monsters with Octopus body started to attack first. The thousand blade high body is like a mountain. Every time they wave their tentacles to whip the earth, the space will burst. Hundreds of Octopus evil spirits wave their eyes full of tentacles, and the sky seems to be covered by a huge net to cover all gods. The sun goddess roared and went up with a golden sword. The sword broke out the empty shadow of a hundred blades and cut directly at the smashed octopus tentacles. Puff ~ the tentacles of tens of blades directly broke, and the black blood splashed and flew. The golden energy attached to the sword directly purifies those severed tentacles, and the most terrifying restoring power of octopus can''t work at all. Roar ~ the octopus sends out a painful howl, when she gains power, the body of the sun goddess suddenly disappears in place and appears in the "for the sun!"With a roar, the body blooms infinite hot energy, and then just like a meteor falls, smashes on the octopus evil god. Puff ~ this level 36 Octopus evil god burst out directly, and the thousand blade high body was burned to ashes at this moment. On the other side, the God of war, with a half broken shield in his left hand and a broken spear in his right hand, went straight up to the old camp without fear. Bang ~ an evil god with a hundred blade height, like a pool of mud, aimed at the God of war. The muddy body tumbled and gathered more than ten twisted tentacles with dozens of blade lengths, trying to catch the God of war directly. Mud evil god''s body is a mass of flesh and blood into mud, most of the physical attacks can not produce effect on it. Seeing this, the God of war grinned grimly, holding a broken spearhead and facing up fearlessly. Direct violence into each other''s mud God body. Aware that the other party dare to die, the mud evil god instantly takes back those tentacles, and then tries his best to mobilize the old strength to corrode the other party. Swallow, assimilate. As long as it is wrapped in its divine body, even the rock will become a part of it... The gift of extreme terror. But a moment later, a sharp white energy came out of the body of the brush mud evil god, and the huge body with hundreds of blades burst out directly. The mud body, which was almost immune to physical attack, was useless at this moment and burst to death. The God of war rushed to the next old evil god with a wild smile. The main god level attack is particularly fierce, but the ordinary gods are not so powerful. Whether it is the body of the mud evil god, which is almost immune to physical attacks, or the octopus evil god, which has the ability of terror recovery and can recover quickly even if the body is broken, it has caused great trouble to ordinary gods. Less than ten minutes after the battle, the gods of light lost more than ten weak gods.... when it comes to the battle between the gods, the most unrestrained one is the devil. The strength of demons above level 31 is very exaggerated, even higher than that of other camps at the same level. In the face of the old evil spirits who could hardly be killed, they were not afraid at all. On the contrary, they aroused their ferocity and directly fought with each other regardless. The flesh is in a mass. This ferocious state shared most of the pressure for the other camps. Because the number of demon lords in hell camp is only eight, the movement caused by hell camp is not big. It''s just to prevent the old evil gods from seizing the territory in front of the pillar of light. It''s not as crazy as other camps. Asmodius, the leader of the nine prisons, did not do anything, but simply released a few magic powers for the devil camp. From this simple act, we can clearly perceive the horror of asmodius. After a few simple magic tricks, the fighting power of the eight demon lords has increased by at least 50%, and they can snipe the old evil spirits who want to kill Guangzhu. The devil Legion on the ground is also surging momentum, killing the old monster retreat. The ancestor of the undead riding on the back of level 39 bone dragon didn''t even release the undead spell. The thin body is insignificant in the scuffle of the gods, the dim soul fire slowly shakes, and the empty eyes have been looking at the light column. However, the fifteen undead monarchs behind him were extremely fierce. The power of the main god level can be called terror. Every time the undead is cast, the octopus evil god body with super recovery ability will be large areas of decay, as if it has been devoured vitality. Fifteen undead monarchs stopped the attack of the old evil gods with absolute hegemony. But the undead monarchs seemed to have scruples, and did not do their best, just to repel the old evil spirits and prevent them from approaching the pillar of light. The violent and crazy fighting among the gods has greatly affected the army below. the power of each divine power is like a level 18 storm, and most of the lives below level 15 are directly annihilated. The corpses spread all over the earth, and at last all parties could only stand on the corpses to fight. The blood has already flowed into a river, and the dry land can''t swallow the overflowing blood even for a short time. If you dig deep into the earth, you can see a piece of blood red soil. But no matter how fierce the battle is, no one will retreat. The situation is going crazy. Looking down from the sky, the battlefield is divided into two levels, surrounded by the fighting and collision between ordinary troops, and the scene is extremely tragic. And the most central is the fight between the gods, the scene is as exaggerated as a meteorite fall. Heaven and earth are disintegrating, and space is transformed into chaos under the bombardment of infinite forces. Nothing. No one can describe the horror of the scene, and even the level of the battlefield is lower than extraordinary, not even qualified to look at. The real battle of the gods. The ultimate battle.Even a hundred miles away, you can clearly feel the vast and majestic power. Such as towering mountains, standing between heaven and earth. When the situation became white hot, the old evil gods who had been hidden in the dark clouds, those who controlled the clergy and had wisdom, were frightening. I went to war. The old magic roared out. The power of decay devours the earth, and the sky blooms with the power of death. Hundreds of old evil spirits directly attacked the glory gods in a domineering manner. Support the octopus evil god and mud evil god who can only rely on the divine body but can''t use the divine power in the most wild way. The fierce battle between the two sides is more like cold water dripping into the rolling oil. It''s exploded countless times. As the war intensifies, the space around Lisle has become blurred, and the violent turbulence of space makes it impossible for the gods with medium power to pass through the space. The cracks that always exist in the sky are now under the bombardment of forces beyond the limit of the world''s endurance, and gradually crumble, becoming a more infiltrating door of the old space. The inexhaustible power of the old poured into the theme plane, and even directly went to the chaos void, the birthplace of the old camp. The influx of a large number of old forces greatly increased the combat effectiveness of the old camp. The scene gradually lost control. Gods below level 35 have become cannon fodder in this terrible battlefield of gods. Even if these top-level beings, who are worshipped on weekdays, have all kinds of terrible means to protect their lives, at this time, one will fall every two minutes. In the twilight of the gods, heaven and earth are wailing. The earth crumbles under the great power, and the flat ground collapses like a paper shell. The situation gradually crumbled to an unacceptable level. But in such a situation, the Lord of the nine prisons, asmodius, and the ancestor of the dead still did not start. Their eyes were fixed on the pillar of light. At a certain node, the two seem to notice something, the original thin breath began to sweep up like a storm. The power of God is like a prison. Click ~ suddenly, a clear sound resounded through the surrounding hundred Li sky, and the light column across the sky was like a broken glass at this moment. Brush ~ a very bright light shining on the world, even thousands of miles apart, at this moment can feel the light flashing. The terrible energy shock wave is like a level 18 storm, and it blows around in a manner of destroying the sky and the earth. The space door opened by the three evil camps is directly torn up, and the armies of all races are directly torn up like withered grass in the energy shock wave. The corpses of tens of millions of troops have paved this land with unspeakable bloody images. But the gods close to liser did not want to retreat. Instead, they opened their eyes and looked at the broken place of the light column. I saw a crystal altar floating in the sky. And at the top of the altar, a simple stone is now emitting the breath that makes everyone''s heart beat faster. The slate core of destiny, born. The air suddenly became heavy at this moment. Chapter 523 The emergence of the slate core of fate immediately became the explosive point of this unprecedented God war. The gods fell into extreme madness. Began to recklessly turn towards the floating altar in mid air and fly away. The stone slab with enchanting power is the future, the hope, and the only strength to resist the invasion of the past. Asmodius, the leader of the nine prisons who has been staring at the pillar of light, and the ancestor of the undead are the first to do it. Asmortiers burst out on the air of fuzzy space, the surrounding space seems to have solidified at this moment. The figure flashed and came directly to the front of the crystal altar. At this time, he found that the crystal altar was emitting a circle of light with a diameter of 100 blades, which seemed to isolate the outside world. The head of the nine prisons frowned, and Sheng Sheng stopped outside the scope of the light spot, with a dignified face. He could sense that there was something indescribable in the spot. Although the ancestor of the dead was half a step behind, the next moment, the God war which was ten times more fierce than before broke out. All gods are eager for the stone core of destiny in the light spot, but they have to deal with the defense and attack of other competitors. At this time, after the arrival of the old evil spirits, the tension was intensified. All the people around, all the enemies. The devil, the undead, the devil, the gods of light, the evil spirits of the old days, and the five forces are directly mixed together. Fight and collide with each other. The magic burst out wantonly, the space was annihilated directly, and the earth was almost broken. The energy of terror fluctuates in ten directions. Although liser covers a vast area, but in the collision of the gods, the city that has already been turned into ruins is extremely narrow. The most exaggerated is the demon masters, they are like a group of locusts lying over the light spot and biting. Among them, more than 30 abyssal evil spirits have reached the level of Lord God. It''s terrifying. The accumulation of endless years in the bottomless abyss is now fully revealed. The hell camp is the most special. The number of eight demons is very small, but they firmly occupy one direction. These demons bombarded the facula while resisting the old evil spirits. However, the leader of the nine prisons still didn''t make a move, and no one knew what the overlord was thinking. But also because of the existence of the Lord of nine prisons, even if the number of hell camp is very small, no one dares to provoke, and the most crazy demons avoid the edge. They don''t want to die yet. The gods of the light system bear the most pressure, because at this moment only the sun goddess holds the fragments of the slate of destiny, and is most likely to get the core of the slate of destiny. Once she makes progress, she will be attacked by several other camps. At the moment, the ancestor of the undead and the fifteen undead monarchs bombarded the spot with the most violent posture, completely ignoring the old evil spirits behind them. The surrounding space, under their joint attack, has been completely transformed into nothingness. Even the power of the plane of glory can no longer cover this area at this moment. The starry sky is broken and the space is annihilated. The ancestor of the undead didn''t use magic power. He just used his thin skeleton to attack, but the effect was better than the 15 undead monarchs combined. No one can explain why the small body of the ancestor of the dead contains such terrible power. I''m afraid that the giant dragon of God level will be hit by him and will be hammered to death alive! When the situation develops to such an extent, this battlefield has become a forbidden area for death. Even if the power of the God level comes, we should also keep our posture. Because no one can determine who will pass by next second. The Lord of the nine prisons, the ancestor of the dead, the old evil god, the devil master, the sun goddess, the Lord of the dawn, the God of war, the spirit Master, the orc master... all the top fighting power of the whole glory multi-faceted has gathered here. This is enough to make the Bard sing the epic scene with the craziest attitude for thousands of years. This is a disaster that has never happened since the birth of glory. Moreover, instead of calming down in the melee, as the light spot gets smaller and smaller, the distance between the gods gets closer and closer, a more exaggerated super melee begins. The devil, the undead, the devil, the gods of mankind, and the evil spirits of the past are directly intertwined with each other. They regard each other as opponents and are merciless when attacking. The endless divine light is breaking out, and the vast land is crumbling in the endless divine power. All the time there are gods falling. The gods of the light system are the most resolute. Everyone wants to protect the sun goddess and use the fragments of the slate of destiny to get the core of the slate of destiny. The ancestor of the undead is the most overbearing. He always smashes the light spot in the most direct way, and wants to seize the core of the slate of destiny with the simplest means. The devil only follows his inner desire, but in the chaotic situation, he gradually loses control. He peeps at the core of the slate of destiny, and at the same time, he collides with the surrounding gods and even similar demons, regardless of others.It shows disorder to the extreme. Boom ~ at this time, a huge octopus tentacle directly hit the undead camp. On the top of the octopus evil god stood an old evil god with medium power. Covered by tentacles, the frail ancestor of the dead suddenly turned his head, and the dim fire of the soul flashed. Then an exaggerated scene appeared. The smashed Octopus tentacle was directly turned into fly ash like rotten wood millions of years ago. Even in the end, the whole body of thousand blade was decayed and collapsed. The old evil god on his head could not avoid his opponent when he was decayed, and he was unconsciously infected with that power. The whole person was like a pile of sawdust. The whole body began to scatter, and finally even the soul was annihilated under that force. The terrible ancestor of the dead, who inadvertently observed this scene, subconsciously moved away from the seemingly emaciated dead.... while in the distance, the high old evil god, who was close to the light spot, began to release the old magic without fear. Chaos and decadent power filled the whole space, and the gods in front of the light spot were attacked indiscriminately. The gods of glory showed no sign of weakness, and all kinds of divinities full of destruction were smashed away. In such a chaotic situation, mutual collision is extremely fierce. Battlefield can be called meat grinder, every breath has a god falling. The collision of the major forces became crazy with the gradual reduction of the light spot. One hundred blades, fifty blades, thirty blades... ten blades!! Under the joint bombardment of dozens of main gods, the light spot only has less than ten blade diameter after the bloodletting of hundreds of gods. Looking at the crystal altar close at hand, looking at the fate of the stone core that exudes a faint chaotic atmosphere, all of us are breathing quickly. The slate core of destiny. The only hope. If you control it, you will be able to gather the slate of destiny again and gain the power of the whole glory multi plane. Become an eternal being!! Unable to resist the temptation to let the scene more explosion, more crazy collision began. Demons, undead, demons, gods of light, old evil spirits. The five forces broke into chaos and emptiness turned into turbulence. The whole area has not been aware of any breath of time and space, and everything has been annihilated in the magic. Looking down from the sky, you can only see chaos. Even in the end, the gods could not even see the opponent''s body clearly, because every second there was magic power breaking out, and the light had already been engulfed by nothingness. The energy of terror fluctuates in ten directions. Miserable broken bones scattered all over the earth. Endless divine light in the impact of a large expanse of land crumbling in the magic. But as everyone approaches the core of the slate of destiny. Above the sky, in the space gap that has been connected with the chaotic void. A huge force is recovering. It''s like a fierce beast that can shatter the whole sky from ancient times. It gives people a strong sense of pressure and makes people tremble from the heart. The world wails, the endless thunder, deafening. Click ~ the sound of broken glass resounds through the sky. Then the gods, who are fighting for the core of the slate of destiny, look up to the sky. At the end of the sky, a pair of huge cold eyes look down on them from the vast and distant star river. At this moment, all of us felt a great shock! An indescribable sense of terror filled the air and cooled the back. This is a pair of eyes that can''t be described, can''t compete, can''t be peeped, can''t be named, and have unpredictable power. No one dares to imagine how the master of this pair of eyes overlooking the Milky way exists. Even the Lord of the nine prisons, asmodius, who is the most glorious and powerful being, is solemn and crazy to mobilize his divine power at the moment. Seems afraid of that pair of cold eyes. The dim fire of the soul of the ancestor of the dead broke out a deep light at this moment, and the breath on the body began to climb madly. Empty mouth open, said a let all gods to crack the words. "The old ruler, the decadent God who fought with the creator." "He''s staring at us." Because of this, the gods fell into a dead silence. Chapter 524 The old master. The existence that once fought with creation... the terrible news made all gods scared. The cold eyes overlooking the sky and the world are not only over Lisle, but also the whole glory theme plane is being watched by those eyes at the moment. This scene is enough to go down in history and become an eternal legend. At this time, the players also fell into a frenzy. One by one, they looked up at the sky full of shock. "What the hell is this?? Eyes are bigger than the sun! " "Is this the devil of the world?" "What a terrible breath, my legs are softening..." "is this really our enemy?? Not to mention ELO''s coronation, even if the creator comes, he may not be able to fight, right The sudden appearance of the old dominator has become a strong psychological shock to all people. In particular, the other side''s almost unbearable terror makes people almost desperate. The gods held their breath subconsciously at this moment, and the situation of scuffle seemed to be pressed the pause button. Roar ~ until the old evil god behind him roars furiously. The gods have just recovered, but this time, they are more crazy than before, and there are still ten blades in diameter. Even they abandoned attacking each other and began to show their magic to the light spot regardless of everything. The slate core of destiny, only by getting the slate core of destiny, can we control the power of glory''s multiple planes, become a new master and avoid the old threats. Boom ~ dozens of God level forces together, directly making the city of liser into a chaotic void. Space is disappearing, time has become blurred. There is no other energy except the power of divine power. Kazam ~ under the most crazy attack, the strength of the light spot finally reached the acme. After a crisp crack. Brush ~ spot scattered as stars, like fireworks in general with a bright light burst out. The beautiful pictures add a bit of color to the scene. When the gods saw this, they breathed quickly. The stone core of destiny on the crystal altar is close to them at the moment!! "Kill!" A roar of fury sounded the clarion call for the final melee. Demon master, undead monarch, light Lord God, Demon Lord, old evil god, all of them began to release the magic power to all sides regardless of everything. While they want to stop the people around them, they are crazy to get the slate core of fate. The frantic attitude of the gods makes the chaos to the extreme worse. In the hands of the sun goddess, the golden sword slashed around and forced back a demon master. But when she wants to move forward, the next undead monarch''s Death Magic covers the path ahead and blocks her. The scene fell into the other extreme. Everyone wants to get the slate core of fate, but at the same time they release the magic to prevent others from getting it. In this case, no one can get the core of the slate of destiny in the magic of dozens of gods. But it''s just when the situation is frozen. The sun goddess seems to have noticed something and abruptly withdrew from the battlefield. Then he took down the two pieces of the slate of fate which had been floating and sinking around him, and madly injected the force of fate into it. Buzzing ~ the core of the stone tablet of destiny on the crystal altar trembles, and begins to emit hazy and chaotic light, echoing with the sun goddess. Huh? Some people have noticed the action of the sun goddess, and now they are moved. In the hell camp, a demon lord directly withdrew from the battle and came to the Lord of the nine prisons, asmodius. With a wave of his hand, a piece of slate of fate appeared in front of him. This demon lord also carries the power of fate, until the demon lord begins to input the power of fate on the fragments. The light of the stone core of destiny on the crystal altar is more brilliant. The two camps did not cover up too much, which immediately attracted more attention. In the undead camp, a dark master is leaving at this moment. A moment later, the new undead monarch was surrounded by four pieces of slate of fate. People with sharp eyes found that at this time, the demons of the four main gods also began to escape, and there were also pieces of slate of fate in their hands. During these short breaths, 11 pieces of slate of fate appeared on the scene. Still in the scuffle, the main God saw this scene and noticed something wrong, subconsciously slowed down the attack rhythm.In such a hesitant moment, there was a gap. A main god level abyss demon rushed to the crystal altar between lightning and flint. But when everyone was angry, the devil who was ready to take down the stone core of fate went straight through the crystal altar. As if the core of the slate of destiny is just a projection of nothingness. All of them were stunned. They immediately sent out their mental telepathy. After confirming that the core of the slate of destiny was not a projection, they were relieved. But at this time, there was no one to attack the altar, and more than ten gods went to try. After they found that they could not touch the core of the slate of destiny with all kinds of magic arts, they looked at several people holding the fragments of the slate of destiny. There''s a cold killing in my eyes. Aware of the change of the situation, the gods of the light system immediately went forward and surrounded the sun goddess in the center to protect it. They confronted other evil gods fiercely. No one paid attention to the devil Lord. The deterrent power of the Lord of the nine prisons, asmodius, was exaggerated to the extreme, and no one dared to provoke him. The same is true of the undead camp, which not only has the terrible existence of the ancestor of the undead, but also has 14 undead monarchs on guard. Powerful enough to frighten others. After seeing that the three sides are hard bones, those scattered demon masters and some evil spirits who survived from ancient times immediately attacked and killed the four demons who got the fragments of the slate of fate. "We also go to snatch the pieces of the slate of destiny. The two pieces of the sun goddess may not be enough!" The God of war looks at the demons who are running around. The undead has four pieces! It''s twice as much as them. It''s hard for them to be the final winners. After the words fell, the spirit God and the orc God immediately nodded, left the side of the sun goddess with the God of war, and killed the demon master who guarded the slate fragments of fate. Although the undead controlled the four pieces of slate fragments, he felt a little uneasy and immediately sent five undead monarchs to kill the demon master. For a moment, the scene from the siege of the altar emitted light, into a chase hunting drama. But soon, the camp of the Lord of light and the undead, who could have enjoyed a moment of peace, was besieged. After perceiving the hopelessness of fighting for other fragments, dozens of demon masters gave up the dispute tacit understanding and directly united to kill the sun goddess and the dark master. The temptation to be the new master of glory drove them crazy. Once again, the scene became chaotic. All these changes happened in more than a dozen breathing rooms. At this time, the old evil spirits who came again were more crazy than the demons, and launched an attack directly against all the people. In the end, the scene was so chaotic that it was impossible to distinguish the enemy from his teammates. Above the sky, the pair of cold eyes overlooking the galaxy saw this scene without the slightest emotional fluctuations. The indifference also increased the psychological pressure of the gods. Everyone knows clearly that the only way to survive is to control the slate core of fate! It was the only artifact that dominated their destiny. After inputting the power of fate, the sun goddess immediately sensed that she had established a subtle connection with the core of the slate of fate. Even at this moment, she can use the power of the slate of fate, although very weak, but it is an exciting start. However, it didn''t last long. Just a moment later, she felt that a greater force of destiny was squeezing her in another direction, and the core of the slate of destiny was directly disconnected from her. Suddenly turned his head, the direction of the undead camp. Darkness dominates four pieces of destiny, and the stone fragments float around. It looks very mysterious. The sun goddess clenched her teeth and put all the power of fate into the fragments of the slate of fate. She can clearly feel that whoever controls the power of fate is more attractive to the stone core of fate. The core mission of the slate of destiny is to reorganize the slate of destiny. The more fragments there are, the more likely the reorganization will be successful. This is the spirit of the creation artifact, which can not be controlled by outsiders. Boom ~ just when the scene fell into extreme chaos. The eyes overlooking the galaxy above the sky suddenly blinked. At this moment, the whole glory theme plane seemed to be slapped on the head and shook directly. Then more shocking scenes appeared, and the cold eyes reflected the scenes around Lisle. It seems that the unspeakable existence of terror is now focusing on the core of the slate of destiny. "I will... Be... Close to..." an indescribable language of darkness rings out in Noel''s multi planes. This moment, whether it is the deepest abyss, or the plane of the dead and the underground world.The decadent words that people were almost swallowed by fear reverberated directly in their minds. That is, at the moment when the words of the old dominator fell, the old evil gods, who were still attacking the gods, were stiff. Then the octopus and mud gods suddenly retreated. In the eyes of the gods, these horrible lives with almost abnormal recovery ability slowly melted like mercury. Then the molten liquid began to gather together, as if to condense into a new divine body... an indescribable breath began to rise above the divine body. It''s like an ancient god and devil coming across time and space will revive at this moment. The old ruler, who once fought with the creator, is the most shocking life in the world. He is about to reunite the body! "The dominator of the old days has finally made a move..." from the beginning to the end, the Lord of the nine prisons, who has been watching coldly, saw this behind the scenes, with a crazy tone that outsiders could not understand! "It''s time to end this boring game. Hell will last forever He looked around at the demon master who was still fighting for the pieces of the slate of fate, with a sneer on his face. Step out of the body, directly disappeared in place. The next second, the demon master who was surrounded by more than ten gods burst into a blood mist. Then the figure of asmortieres appeared, holding the stone fragment of fate. Double pupil of a faint look dare to anger dare not to speak of the main gods. The figure disappeared again. The glory of the most extreme existence, overbearing. Soon, with almost invincible fighting power, all the four pieces of slate of destiny scattered outside fall into the hands of asmortiers, while the hell camp now directly controls five pieces of slate of destiny. In the process of snatching, it''s not that he didn''t attack asmodius, but there is no exception. Even the LORD God will be attacked by him. This powerful and extreme Lord of nine prisons is absolutely a symbol of invincibility. After the devil Lord got the new four pieces of the slate of destiny, he immediately felt that his connection with the core of the slate of destiny was countless times stronger. The huge force of destiny attracts the core of the slate of destiny. The untouchable crystal altar flies straight to the hell camp. "No!" "Stop him!" Aware that the situation is not good, many demon masters roar wildly. Even if they face the terrible Lord of nine prisons, they are still not willing to give up the chance to control the whole glory plane! In the distance, the terrible things condensed by hundreds of old evil gods are rapidly forming, which greatly increases the psychological pressure of the gods. Angry, all kinds of magic bombard the hell camp. The stars swayed and the void burst. But the situation has not been changed by the cooperation of the gods. Asmortieres bravely stepped forward, released a blood red magic shield, and then carried the attack pressure of several ten main gods to keep the demon lord behind him. Its terrifying fighting power is fully revealed. Everything seems to be a foregone conclusion. The slate core of destiny is getting closer and closer to the hell camp. But at this time, the space that had been bombarded by divine power and turned into nothingness and could no longer be opened suddenly appeared a gap. Then, under the gaze of everyone, the crystal altar with the core of the slate of destiny directly enters into the gap of space... the ducks in hell camp''s hands fly directly. The demons, the undead and the gods of light were stunned. Who dares to step in?? After asmortieres was stunned, the head of the nine prisons, who had been indifferent, showed an extremely angry look. Make a fist with your right hand and aim at the space in front of you. Click ~ the space just disappeared will burst. Then his two hands like a piece of paper, directly grasp the space gap, and then tear toward both sides. the sky is divided into two parts. The next second, a white plane appeared in the eyes of the gods. And the truncated crystal altar fell on a twelve story white bone altar. In the sky, eight pieces of slate of destiny are floating slowly, echoing with the core of slate of destiny. On the left side of the altar, a twelve winged blazing Angel floats in mid air. On the right side, there is a terrible breath of life - the evil spirit stands boldly, in front of the altar, a mermaid God leads several gods in a cool manner. On top of the mermaid God, one holds a trident, wears a white tulle, has snow-white feet, holds a white cat in his arms, and looks at everyone indifferently with his blue eyes.After perceiving the fragmentation of space. An extremely handsome figure with dark red bat wings appeared out of thin air and fell into the core position of the crowd. That pair of blood red eyes indifferent through the space gap with the gods. The scene froze. Chapter 525 Through the gap of space, Li De is indifferent to the gods outside the buried place. In the eyes of blood color, the killing chance is gradually fierce. Where you look, you are the enemy of life and death!! He wrapped the buried place with the force of fate before he took the hand, deliberately avoided it, and concealed it from everyone in the chaotic battlefield. Successfully avoided the previous meaningless God war, and successfully snatched the core of the slate of destiny at the last moment. But although the plan was successful, the collision with the gods could not be avoided. The battle between the city of dawn and the gods of glory will break out in the next second. Boom ~ at this moment, the crystal altar above the white bone altar on the 12th floor suddenly broke directly. Those broken crystals directly turned into a strong and extreme force of destiny, and then all instilled into the core of the slate of destiny placed on it. The breath suddenly changed. The core of the slate of destiny produces a strong suction, and eight pieces of the slate of destiny floating in the sky fall on the core of the slate of destiny like tired birds homing. The core of the slate of destiny floats up and blooms a deep light of chaos with it as the core. Surprisingly, the chaotic light directly condensed into a complete slate of destiny. However, the slate of destiny at this time is constructed by energy except for the core of the slate of destiny. After the appearance of this scene, eight pieces of slate of destiny fall into the slate of destiny condensed by energy under some unspeakable rules. They are inlaid on the top according to their respective positions. Click ~ Click ~ with several consecutive clear sounds, the illusory slate of destiny was directly made up for nearly one third. Plus the core of the slate of destiny, there are nine pieces of reconstructed slate of destiny. After the last fragment of the slate of destiny was embedded in it, the breath of the slate of destiny began to soar wildly. The whole burial place trembled under the terrible force that could not be described. It seems that the opponent may break the whole plane at any time. The plane will, which has been sleeping for a long time, is slowly recovering at the moment. At the moment when the slate of destiny reunited. Li De only felt a huge tsunami of energy pouring into his body. By virtue of the eight pieces of the slate of destiny that he had controlled before, the reorganized slate of destiny has directly established an unbreakable connection with him. Li De groaned almost comfortably. He could feel that he could directly use the power of the slate of fate. Although this force is only one tenth of its heyday. In order to make the slate of destiny return to its peak state, he must collect all the fragments of the slate of destiny! The indescribable surging power makes Li De''s momentum rising. Weak divine power, weak divine power, medium divine power, strong divine power... at the moment when he climbed to level 40. I just feel the whole person booming ~ like something that can''t be described has been activated. The blood in his body began to transmute rapidly. Mixed with scarlet silver blood, after only a few breaths, directly completed the transformation and became complete silver blood. But it''s not over yet. The blood of silver is scattered on the theme plane under the strong power. The old evil god is the condensation of the flesh and spirit of the old dominator. Now, he takes back their lives and uses these flesh and blood to carry his decadent power to the extreme. At the moment when the rotten body took shape, an old breath that made life shudder a hundred miles away surged in. That''s the ultimate evil in the world, that''s the end of decay, that''s the silence of destruction. The old ruler, through his own flesh and blood, comes in another way at this moment. Chapter 526 Outside the city of Lisle, the old dominators, who had been formed, were filled with a sense of extreme terror, like a tsunami. But the huge divine body has not yet moved. It seems to be adapting to the rules and the divine body. When the gods realized this, they immediately felt the endless pressure. The war situation is more and more urgent! The power of glory''s multiple planes was bestowed on him, and the endless energy made Li De fall into extreme madness. One punch after another. Give up magic and skill. In the most direct and simple way, he is colliding with the supreme being of glory, the Lord of nine levels of hell, asmodius. When they were fighting, all things around them were crying bitterly, and the most original rules of building the world were crumbling. The terrible energy is like a huge wave, wave after wave. Majestic, shake Xinghe. And now, under the fury of Lee''s attack. At the moment, astilus was only frightened by the glory of the past. Yes, he was beaten by a vampire who was a demigod for a moment!! And the other side also hit him almost no power to fight back, he can only be passive, every punch with every effort to collide with the other side. Even his chest had been stuffy, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding. This bloody vampire!! Originally thought that after holding five pieces of slate of destiny, he could control everything, but asmortiers was angry. The other side stole his achievements, but now they still use the power of the slate of fate to fight against him! Under the fury, the hidden power of blood in the body began to recover. Behind BRUSH ~ spread out two long barbed wings of the devil. Momentum began to soar wildly. "I''ll tear your soul to pieces!" A kind of fury after being provoked by mole ants makes asmotils start to kill Li De recklessly. At this time, Li De''s soaring power almost made his gold blood almost unable to bear, and asmodiels''s action was just right for him. Look up at the sky and laugh wildly. "Lord of nine prisons, yes, you are qualified to be my opponent!" Then he went straight up again. The expressions of the gods who heard this outside became very wonderful. Qualified to be your opponent?? That''s the leader of nine prisons! How many gods have been destroyed in their hands for tens of millions of years? How dare you say such crazy things now? How much profit does this bloody vampire get from the slate of fate?! The gods couldn''t help looking at the place where the bones were buried. Although Li Deqiang is big, there is only one person. As long as they break this plane, they will have a chance to control the extremely powerful force. Become the new master of the whole multiple planes!! This is an unprecedented opportunity, an opportunity that no one can give up. "Tear up this plane!" With the bleak tone, the temptation of the slate of destiny and the threat of the terror of the old masters outside Lisle. The gods went to the bone burial place with extreme madness. Karelina, once the goddess of fate, has already taken Freya, asrega and the mermaid God out of the range of buried bones. The power was restored. Katherina''s eyes were coldly fixed on the rushing gods. "The light of dawn is destined to cover multiple planes. Don''t do useless work. The evil spirits of the old days are preparing to destroy the world. The dawning master is the only one who has hope to fight against the old days. What you are doing now is destroying the whole world. Don''t let your selfish greed blind you Although the words are quite correct, how can anyone listen to them at this time. Seeing that Li De got the slate of fate, he grew up directly from a demigod to be able to resist the existence of the Lord of the nine prisons. The temptation was enough for them to make the most brutal move. Selfish greed has been magnified a thousand times at this moment! No one paid attention to Katherina''s words, and directly aimed at the place where the bones were buried to release the magic. Boom ~ dozens of miraculous lights twinkle. The ground where the bones were buried shook. In the face of such a terrible bombardment, no matter how strong the plane is, it is difficult to support for too long! Aware of the crazy attack on the ground of burying bones, Lee, who is fighting with asmortiers, suddenly turns his head and drinks. "I said that the space barrier of the bone burial place will be hidden in the void and can not be detected by outsiders. If you want to destroy the bone burial place, you need to destroy the plane stone." After the words fall, the stone of plane, which has been deeply buried in the land of bones, suddenly appears behind Katherine.The magic of creation is what you say. The scope of the space barrier in the land of burying bones is too wide. If the gods attack the space barrier with all their strength, the land of burying bones will never be able to hold up to the reunion of the slate of destiny. Although this magic art is extremely powerful, the more rules it changes, the more it consumes. If he can, Li De is more willing to follow his words and deeds directly and hide his bones. But he can''t afford the cost. At this time, the gods have locked the place where they buried their bones. What strength does it need to get rid of the whole glorious gods?? Moreover, there are pieces of stone slab of destiny as a guide, even if it blocks the place where the bones are buried, it will never hide from the gods for too long. In order to find a remedy, he can only take the initiative to leave a flaw - the stone of plane. The power of fate consumed in this way can be within his range. The significance of doing so makes him change from guarding the vast space barrier to just guarding the plane stone. Katherine instantly understood the meaning of Li De, looking at the gods have directly focused on her body, face a coagulation. His body suddenly bloomed a brilliant blue light, and his palm was dazzled by the Trident light possessed by the white cat. Fight! Without any superfluous words, the seven or eight demon masters who were closest to her directly killed Katherine. The two sides fought in an instant. Trident, an advanced artifact, is extremely sharp. A face-to-face collision will directly kill three demon masters. The scene was bloody. However, this does not prevent the surrounding demons and evil spirits from peeping at the plane stone, and more demons are pouring in. God sin, Freya, mermaid God is directly to help resolve the pressure. The claws of god evil can pierce the shield of powerful God power, and the tyrannical fighting style attracts a lot of hatred. Freya fight with folded wings! The twelve wings behind him were broken directly, and their momentum was raised to level 40. It''s unique to hold Angel sword! After losing the Trident, the melee combat effectiveness of the mermaid God is greatly reduced, but the magic in her hand still blesses them a lot of gains. With Katherina as the core and the other three as the assistant, she instantly resisted the impact of the demon master and evil god. At this time, the huge space gap behind them is still open. It''s a gap torn by the Lord of hell. There is still the power of hell on it. If asmodius is not dead, the gap will not disappear. But because of Li De''s power in the land of burying bones, karelina did not deliberately prevent the gods from entering. In fact, it can''t be stopped. There are too many gods... Li De is dragged by the Lord of the nine prisons, and the stone of the plane is guarded by karelina. The empty space immediately ushers in the entry of dozens of evil gods and demons. Without the slightest accident, after entering the land of burying bones, the power of terrifying rules directly blocked most of their power. But these demon masters were ready. With a grim smile, they spread their wings and flew directly to the direction of the slate of fate. After upgrading to the God level, the burial place has expanded to a diameter of 500 kilometers, and the white bone altar is in the center of the throne. Although most of the power has been banned, it can be reached within ten minutes at the speed of the devil. Hoo Hoo ~ the devil''s wings flapped and flew quickly towards the center. But a few minutes later, a demon master with medium power, who was flying at the fastest speed, suddenly turned pale, because after passing through a fog, he saw that the army was crowded below! From below, he just flew to the sky to hear a roar. "Shoot!" Bang ~ the bowstring of the long five blade dragon hunting crossbow jumps. Hoo hoo, hundreds of crossbows and arrows are coming. To see this scene, the demon master disdains, but he has a divine body! How many crossbows can hurt him?? But the next second that the idea comes up. Poo Yee ~ a crossbow with a thin wrist went straight through his chest. The huge impact force pulled it back more than ten blades. Not yet. Poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poo. The terrible pain made the demon master with medium power howl like a dying beast. There is only one question in my heart, why did his divine body not work?? In my mind, I suddenly recalled that the hundred blade high body shrank directly and quickly. After a few blinks, it turned into a five blade high body full of barbs. Brush ~ a pair of bloodstained broken wings spread out, and in another way fell on the old dominator of the glorious theme plane, flying straight towards the center of the battlefield.Its decadent power can cool people''s back even if it is far away. It''s not the power that the world should have, it''s the power that should exist in the dead place, in the chaotic void. Originally still fighting fierce battlefield subconsciously slowed down the rhythm of the battle, the existence of medium divine power below, now all back crazy retreat. Although the old dominators, who are the first to have a single role and flapping their wings, don''t make a move, they feel the impact of the collapse of heaven and earth. Danger! Extremely dangerous! Aware of this scene, every cell in Li De''s body is warning him. The eyes of the old ruler are like death''s Scythe around his neck. His heart is trembling! Under the pressure of his inner emotion, Li De rushed to the leader of the nine prisons regardless of everything. His face showed a cold murderous opportunity, and his hands directly grasped asmodiels'' body. Asmortiers sensed that something was wrong with Li De, and directly burst out the most terrifying attack, which could smash the plane and blow directly on Li De''s chest. With a dull hum, Li De broke more than ten bones. The terrible pain almost made people crazy, but he still didn''t let go. On the contrary, he put the power of fate into asmortiers'' body, and then by suppressing the other party for one second, he threw the hell Lord to the old dominator. This damned vampire dare to use him to test the power of the old dominator!! When he noticed Li De''s action, asmodiels had no time to react. By the time he broke through the blockade of fate, he had appeared in front of the old dominators. Feeling the breath of this terrible life, asmortiers was awed in his heart. He seemed to be watched by a giant beast that could devour heaven and earth. The heart of a horizontal, directly burned all the blood of the force, and then burst out of the power of extreme terror, a blow out! This punch can break ten planes!! There is no way to avoid it. The most glorious existence is to shake the old dominator. But the next second, the scene on the field makes everyone''s scalp numb. It seems that the old dominator didn''t care about it at all. The God''s body full of barbs didn''t stop at all. While flapping its wings and flying forward, he waved his right fist at asmotils. The punch was calm, as if it had no force at all. One side is plain, the other side with enough power to destroy the world, the two sides collide directly. Bang ~ Click ~ glory is the most powerful and invincible existence. At the moment of collision with the old dominator, the bone of the right hand burst directly and blood splashed all over the sky. Asmortiers''s body was ten times faster than it was when he came back, which was very sad. The two sides only collided once, and the glorious man broke his arm. And the old dominator didn''t even stop in shape. When the gods saw this scene, they immediately heard a cold breath. That''s the leader of nine prisons. Dominates the glory multi plane innumerable years, in them the strongest existence! I can''t even hold it for a second at the moment!! Many gods even turn around and run, even losing the courage to face the old dominators. All their ambitions were dashed when asmortieres, the ultimate being, was cut off by a blow. They can''t resist this kind of terror?? Then more shocking scenes appeared. The old dominator''s chaotic eyes swept around, opened his mouth slightly, and sucked fiercely at the gods in the center of the battlefield. Next second. Dozens of demon masters and light gods around seemed to be gripped by a giant hand, and their bodies flew uncontrollably to the direction of the old masters. "What is this?" "No, let go of me, damn asshole!" "I''m out of control, no!" All the struggle and anger are useless, let these dozens of gods perform, any magic can''t get rid of that control. Just a few winks later, in the shock gaze of everyone. These dozens of gods shrink rapidly, and then they are swallowed by the old masters who open their mouths. Rattle ~ rattle ~ the sounds of the old dominator''s chewing make the gods on the battlefield feel their legs soften. What kind of monster is this?!! Suppress the Lord of nine prisons with one punch, and devour dozens of gods with the Lord in one breath!! What else can I do for you?? Despair, unspeakable despair, pervades the hearts of all gods. Chapter 527 The old dominator once ruled the chaos void before the glory plane was created. A dark Master of terror to the extreme. Even Li De Neng sensed that the hegemonic old dominator was not the real person at this time, just coming with the help of the body of the old evil god. The other side is just using part of the soul power to control the body... Above the sky, the cold eyes overlooking the sky still have not disappeared. But Rao is so. The power of the old dominators is beyond the limits of outsiders'' imagination. With one punch, Rongguang''s top fighting power, the leader of nine prisons, was defeated and swallowed up dozens of gods in one breath. Who can defeat this power?? Li De turned his head and looked at the ancestor of the dead in a cold voice. "Send the pieces of the slate of destiny to the bone burial place immediately, and I will stop it!" Words fall, the body''s breath as majestic mountains, enough to suppress half of the starry sky. The bloody eyes looked straight at the old dominator with barbs all over, and rushed straight up without fear. Anyone can step back. He can''t. The power of destiny is not only a very powerful force, but also the last hope that countless people are looking forward to. Behind him stood tens of millions of people at dawn. "Kill With a roar. Under the surprised and unbelievable gaze of the gods, Li De went up to the old dominator. Inexplicably, there is a kind of tragic. It''s like a dying fire fighting moth. Is this guy stupid? I just fought with the leader of the nine prisons, but it''s just a fair fight. Now even the leader of the nine prisons is broken by that terrible existence. Now he even has to rush to die? Those selfish and narrow-minded gods who want to run away can''t understand Li De''s action, only feel that they see a madman. Li De has been killed in front of the old dominators. This five blade tall, as if an ancient monster''s terrible existence, exudes extremely decadent breath, just close, let him have a great inner discomfort. Even the inner sense of danger every second to flash dozens of warning, threat, extremely dangerous!! You''re going to die!! With a roar, Li De forced down his inner emotion and burst out a bright light of chaos. The stars swayed and the sky was dim. They bombarded the old evil spirits. Kill! The old dominator''s eyes without any emotion were slightly narrowed. The same to the master of the nine prison posture to Lee''s right hand into a fist. Decadent power lingers on the fist, space is annihilated at this moment, and time seems to have stopped... after the body strength reaches the extreme, all the divine arts appear to be a little dull, and return to the original nature. On the contrary, the divine body becomes the best carrier of power. The decadent and dark old dominator collides with the bright and chaotic Li De. Bang ~ the dull sound is like pounding the earth with a heavy hammer. At this moment, Li De felt as if he had hit a mountain with ten thousand blades high, but the other side didn''t move. In the next moment, the power of the old dominator burst out like a star, which could not be resisted or countered. Click ~ Li De felt a sharp pain in his hand. After adding the power of the plane, the arm is still directly broken! He followed the leader of the nine prisons. But the injury didn''t last long. After a low roar, Li De''s whole body was in chaos, and his light was even brighter. Gold''s blood boils, the wounds heal quickly with great talent, and the broken arms return to normal in the blink of an eye. Immortal body! Li De in the moment of injury recovery, the opportunity to kill awe inspiring bullying body. The upper part is divided into nine heavens and the lower part is divided into nine seclusions. The body, which exudes endless chaos and light, directly rolls down towards the old dominator. If the right arm is broken, then the left arm blows! Bang ~ the two sides collide again. Click ~ the arm is broken again! Li De''s robe was flying, as if he could not feel the pain on his body, and he still launched endless attacks on the other side. After every collision, the arm will show its bones. the immortal body has become the key to Li De''s hard struggle against the old dominators. After he was promoted to level 43, this talent gained two evolutions and became a real immortal. At the moment, as long as the power in Li De''s body is not exhausted, he will be immortal. No matter how serious the trauma is, it can recover in a blink of an eye. But the gap between the two sides is really visible to the naked eye. Only nine pieces of the slate of destiny have been gathered, and even one tenth of its power has not been released. Li De''s power of destiny is far from fearless of the old dominators.But no matter how big the gap is, Li De will not retreat. Like a madman, he attacks the old dominator again and again. Hit all over the blood, God body was broken countless times. The surrounding gods were shocked to see this scene. No one can imagine that Li De should be so stubborn and terrifying. The old dominator even blew his heart and chest several times, but still did not flinch. "Is this the man who can bear the power of fate? How tenacious "I can''t believe it. I can''t believe it. It''s like nothing happened when my heart was broken!" "The old dominator is too powerful, but the vampire is more terrible..." at this time, the dark dominator holding four pieces of slate of fate finally stepped into the land of buried bones. At the moment of entering the buried bone, a huge suction came. The slate fragment of destiny in the dark Master''s hand disappears directly. Next second, on the white bone altar. The illusory stone slab of destiny constructed by endless energy was immediately filled up. Piece by piece. Originally inlaid with nine pieces of stone, the number of stone slabs increased to 13. More than a third of the area has debris. There are 17 pieces left. At this time, looking at Li De, who never gives in, and whose body is destroyed by him again and again, and returns to normal, the cold and merciless eyes of the old dominator begin to show anger. A humble mole ant, dare to challenge him!! It''s a suicide. The smell of decay on the body suddenly soared. Around the gods only feel the heart of a speechless terror from the suppression of God, all pale back. Invincible!! There''s only one thought in my heart. But Li De, who is facing the pressure, goes against the sky. He does not retreat but advances. He is protected by endless chaotic light. The whole sky is shaking with his actions. He felt it. He felt the will of the world. The increase of the fragments of the slate of fate forced him to connect with the multiple planes of glory, and at the same time gained more powerful power! At this moment, he is the glory. After the breath soared, the cold pupils of the old dominator burst out infinite killing opportunities and took the initiative to kill Li De. Puyi ~ as the two sides approached, the sharp spear like tail behind the old dominator pierced his heart like lightning before Li De reacted. Then he directly bullied himself, waved his claws more sharp than the dagger, and vowed to kill him on the spot. But Li De''s eyes were cold, and he didn''t make a sound of pain. He grabbed the tail with both hands and tore violently. Click ~ pop ~ blood splashes. The old dominator''s tail was directly broken, and then Li De had to be reasonable, and directly shook with the other party again. But this time, instead of relying on his own power, he directly consumed a lot of destiny''s power to activate the two evolved divinities. Advanced divine skill - Shadow blade, which consumes the power of fate. Attacks can ignore any level of defense and cause real damage. Higher divine skill - Scarlet power. After consuming the power of fate, it can ignite the scarlet power to invade the opponent''s body and make the enemy''s blood boil and burst. The more scarlet power invades, the more damage it causes. All attributes of enemies corroded by scarlet power will be greatly reduced. When blood boils, it will cause full real damage to all levels of life. Two temporarily elevated higher divinities erupted. With crimson power surging out of him, Li De fiercely collides with the furious old dominator. Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ is like a war drum thundering in midair. The dull crashing sound is enough to make the Lord''s heart tremble. The gods watching the battle in the distance can only see a fuzzy shadow exploding, but they can''t see what happened inside. The energy released from the fight between the two sides is more and more terrifying, the heaven and the earth seem to be collapsing, and the original rules of the plane begin to distort at this moment. The gods can only step back. In the end, even the central battlefield no longer dare to close, just two people fighting energy can strangle the main god! The 13 pieces of slate of destiny have enhanced Li De''s infinite strength. At this time, his level has been upgraded to level 44, and he is climbing towards another node, level 45. His ability to invoke the power of the glory plane is more and more terrifying. The stars were floating and sinking under his feet, and the original rules were clearly visible before his eyes. After hundreds of collisions between the old dominator and Li De, who was more and more brave in the Vietnam War, he became more and more angry. Although this body is only a temporary composition, not even one tenth of his own strength.But how he existed, he was stopped by a vampire for so long! At present, the anger in my heart is rising, and the decadent power breaks through jiuchongtian. One punch after another, with the activation of two higher magic Li De hard shake. Although Li De''s strength has been improved again, he can only maintain his invincibility against the old dominator. This terrible existence who once fought with the God of creation can''t be compared with the leader of the nine prisons. This is the king who once ruled the void! The darkest decay. Blood splashed in his mouth, and Li De''s body was severely damaged again and again. The arm is broken and the divine body is broken, but with the help of the immortal body, which has evolved to the extreme and can recover by dripping blood. He returned to the peak state again and again, and fiercely blocked the invincible existence of the one punch suppression of the Lord of nine prisons. The two fight until the sky and the earth are dim, the stars turn upside down, and the rules of building the world around them have been completely annihilated. The central battlefield has become a chaotic void, returning to the original state of the world. Another collision, sudden changes on the battlefield. Under the anger of the old ruler, his endless light burst out, directly covering the range of thousands of blades around him. Then the next moment, Li De only felt the stars change, he appeared in a dead ruins. There''s no trace of Lisle and the burial ground. The old ruler directly transferred Li De to the broken plane, trying to cut off his connection with the glory plane. But the slate of destiny is worthy of being a creation artifact. Even if it has left the glory plane, Li De''s power is still endless and has not been affected at all. Aware of this scene, the old dominator roared and wanted to do the same thing again. He completely transferred Li De into the chaos and void and killed him with his real body. The power of this body is too weak, its real body is still breaking the rules of multiple planes, and it will not be able to come for a while. But after Li De had noticed, how could he be fooled? The endless chaos burst out, directly shattered the void, and made the old dominator''s plan come to nothing. When the old rulers saw that the plan was useless, they did not try any more. They came straight in anger with endless opportunities. The two sides collided again. The scarlet power on Li De was as fierce as fire, and every attack could break the void. This abandoned plane is full of mountains and boulders. But he was like a giant covering the sky, where the mountains collapsed and the earth crumbled. The old dominators are more violent, and the power of the outbreak even makes the whole plane shudder, as if the plane may collapse at any time. Boom ~ shortly after the battle broke out, the old dominator seized an opportunity to smash Li De into the earth directly from high altitude. Like a meteor, Li De was directly smashed into the earth''s crust, and the old ruler didn''t give him time to react, so he directly smashed the earth and went after him. They then fought in the magma deep in the earth, collided in the rocks in the core of the earth, and everything was more exaggerated and shocking than the myths and legends of the minstrels. In the end, the ruins could no longer withstand the terrible fluctuation of the two men''s fighting, and collapsed directly. The power of the plane collapse is so terrible that even if the LORD God comes, he will flee. But Li De and the old dominators seem to turn a blind eye to this and have not given in at all. The two fought fiercely in the destruction of the ruling surface, even hitting the surrounding boulders into powder, and the void was torn into chaos. Destroying the plane and tearing up the rules are the real God Wars... - when the two sides are engaged in crazy battles, the battlefield in the land where the main plane is buried has also become white hot. Slate of destiny! The goal of those demon masters is only the slate of destiny! They don''t care about the destruction of the world. They want to carry the ultimate power of the world and become the only master of glory! Therefore, after the disappearance of Li De and the old dominators, the demonic dominators were extremely excited. After hundreds of demon masters enter the land of burying bones, the first step is to open the door of space and summon the demon army to come. Then, under the command of the demon master, the demon army had an unprecedented collision with dawn''s army. The Centaur army, the disordered army, the orc army, the giant army, the blood army, etc. tens of millions of dawn troops guard the central slate of destiny in a circular formation. For the dawn. This belief is so firm that no one can defeat them. The collision between tens of millions of troops is a scene that can only be seen in church murals. The sound of fighting and shouting almost overturned the sky, and everyone was crazy in the blood. Blood spattered, limbs everywhere. Looking up, the whole battlefield seems to have been smeared with plasma over and over again.Although the devil is crazy, because it is too chaotic and unsystematic, the army of dawn can still resist, but the army of demons who later launched an attack on the burying place is a big trouble. Under the command of the Lord of the nine prisons, the eight demon lords directly broke into the bone burial place and sent in the demon army. These demons with strict military discipline and strong armor are absolutely nightmares that all armies don''t want to meet! The average level is above level 10, and the elite level is above level 15. The strength of the demon army is frightening. "The Legion of disorder is on the line now. Everyone will fight to the death!" "In addition, send a message to the air corps immediately! I need goblin bombs! " Anthony, who is covered with blood, leads the demon army transformed by Amy with plague. After defeating the attack of the demon army again, he turns to the herald and orders coldly. The Southern District is garrisoned by disordered legions. He has millions of demons in his hands, and is strengthened by plague. His combat effectiveness is extraordinary. But in the fight with the devil, these powerful demons fell down like wheat, with extremely heavy casualties. Although the devil''s army also suffered countless casualties, his goal was not to kill the enemy, but to guard the slate of fate. If the fighting is too fierce and the number of troops is too heavy, how long can he hold on? Now he has to respond, he needs alchemy bombs! If you shake the demon army like this again, I''m afraid that millions of demon troops will be consumed soon. The battlefield here is absolutely the craziest meat and blood millstone. "Yes!" The herald immediately sounded the horn. After a while, the rear horn sounded like a drum. A few minutes later, Huhu ~ the sky darkened. We saw thousands of demon language bats in armor flying into the sky, and then began to bomb the demon army on the ground. Whistling ~ goblin bombs with sharp eared rings roared and smashed directly into the camp of the demon army. Roaring ~ the flames burst into the sky, and the hot waves that can tear everything apart burst out. The demon army fell like wheat. The bomb washes the ground the effect is very remarkable, let the earth be cleared directly a large area. The devil commander was furious when he saw this scene. A moment later, thousands of demons with flying wings fly directly from the ground and kill them in the sky. Because of the existence of a large number of crossbows and arrows, the devil army can only be a target when attacking from the sky, but now they can''t manage so much. They have to disturb the formation of these magic language bats. The missile carrying magic language bat is bound to be escorted by the air cavalry. After dozens of improvements, the air crossbow on the back of the magic language knight is not what it used to be. Both the accuracy and the power have been improved qualitatively. When the soldier riding behind the magic language bat sees the devil take off, he immediately controls the precision firing of the crossbow. Brush brush ~ the accuracy of the crossbow with thick and thin wrists is extremely high, and the demons below are directly shot in mid air like a target to the door. Thousands of demons were killed before they could be seen. The bombing continued. The flames rose again. Just now, the devil army has suffered the most severe blow. Anthony watched the scene indifferently on the watchtower made of a pile of corpses. When the magic language bat left, he immediately pulled out his fearless sword. Hold it high. A roar of fury. "For the dawn! Charge After that, his sword spirit lingered around him. Then he stepped forward and rushed down from the corpse mountain to launch another round of attack against the demon army. This is just the corner of the battlefield. The Centaurs are under the most attack pressure at the moment, because they are facing the space gap torn by the Lord of the nine prisons and are at the spearhead of the demon army''s attack. But fortunately, the Centaurs are well equipped, and their combat effectiveness is not weak. Each Centaur heavy warrior was wearing heavy armor, and the Centaur Archer behind him was holding down the array. With the help of dawn caster legion, he resisted wave after wave of attacks from the demon army. The long bow carried by the Centaur Archer has been improved dozens of times. Even the heavy shield can be shot through within 500 blades. Every time the bowstring jumps, there will be a rain of arrows covering the sky. Before the charging demons contact with the Centaur heavy soldiers in front of them, they will be shot half way. Sobbing ~ after another round of fighting, the Centaur King Guido Heifeng saw that the number of demon troops had dropped to an acceptable level, which suddenly made the soldiers blow the horn. Then the archers stopped shooting, and the Centaurs in front of them began to charge the dense demon army with their sharp spears.The Legion of casters has already added various buffs to these heavy warriors. The scene of the heavy soldiers who have greatly improved their strength and speed can only be described as destroying the sky and destroying the earth. And there is no supernatural power in the land of bones. It''s impossible to rely on a single force to stop these centaurs in heavy armor. Step ~ step ~ the earth is shaking, like a tsunami. In the eyes of many people in the demon army, there was a bit of panic, but in such an environment, it was impossible to escape. At the moment when the demon in the front collides with the Centaur who has raised the speed, it is like a piece of grass that is directly smashed and smashed by the iron hooves. The sharp spear in the Centaur''s hand pierced the demons like a string of gourds after the high-speed charge. The violent charge of the iron and steel legion, any obstacles that dare to block in the front will be crushed. Puff ~ the fresh blood splashed and the fragments of the stumps flew. When the army of centaurs charged, there was only blood left on the ground. The war gradually went into madness. Chapter 528 Crazy and bloody, this is the best interpretation of the place where the bones are buried at the moment. This fierce war is completely in line with the name of the place of burying bones, and this plane has become the real place of burying bones. Every minute, every second, a corpse falls on the white bone floor. Not only the disordered Legion led by Anthony and the Centaur led by Guido blackwind are fighting, but others are also fighting in blood. Frey and Stanley, together with other second-generation blood descendants who first followed Lee, are now leading the tens of thousands of blood clans to defend one side. Demons and demons are working together to encircle the blood army. The fighting here is no less bloody than in other directions. Blood blade, blood mage and blood sucking sword guard are the three basic professions of blood clan. In addition to the hidden occupation scarlet hunter, the blood clan has four major occupations. The Blood Sword guards resist the enemy''s attack spearhead in the front. Their unique talent enables them to devour the blood and recover their strength, becoming the most tenacious force in the front line. It has carried the shock wave after wave. While the blood mage casts enchantment magic for the blood sucking sword guard, all kinds of offensive magic are released. Thousands of casters cast at the same time. The scene can only be described as shocking. The mage''s influence on the battlefield can be described as a perfect display at the moment. It''s not even half as powerful as the alchemy bomb. Among them, the blood blade hidden in the shadow is responsible for hunting those demon commanders above level 15. As a superior race, there is no doubt about the combat effectiveness of blood race. What''s more, the equipment they wear is also the top equipment of the city of dawn. Their combat effectiveness is better than that of demons and demons of the same level. The only pity is that although the blood clan is powerful, the number is still too small. The Legion of tens of thousands of people is exaggerated. It can be placed on tens of millions of battlefields, like a drop of water falling into the sea, so small that it is hard to detect. When the number of attacking demons and demon armies exceeds 500000, and gradually rises to one million, the blood clan Legion immediately feels the strain, and it is very strain. Frey and Stanley, who are in command in the rear, see the rapid deterioration of the situation, look at each other and nod solemnly. Then Frey roared at the blood clan below. "The blood mage immediately uses the bloody storm! The blood sucking sword guard is ready to kill the enemy Bloody storm (consumes 50% of the blood in the body to summon 100 non physical killing bats composed of magic and blood to attack the enemy. After swallowing the blood, the bats will continue to grow, multiply and split. Duration: Blood energy is exhausted) this is the most powerful move of blood mage. Once more than once demonstrated the power, absolutely is the blood clan pressure box bottom skill. After the order was given, the number of blood mages who had exceeded 8000 immediately released the bloody storm. Hula La ~ countless non physical killing bats fly out of the blood clan''s body, and then attack and kill the demon army around. At this time, the corpses on the ground have been piled up into hills, so the first wave of killing bats is not to attack, but to sneak into the ground to devour the devil and the devil''s blood to strengthen themselves. In less than a minute. There are so many killing bats from the size of palm to the diameter of blade. The number has increased several times. Then, the real bloody storm began to blow. The killing bat makes a sharp and piercing roar and rushes to kill the devil and his army. These dark and terrible lives became the beginning of eternal and silent killing. In front of the devil and the devil army immediately tasted the horror of killing bats. If the killing bat is not formed, it can be cleaned up as long as there are enough casters. But once the killing bat has swallowed enough blood, it will be different immediately. Things are getting out of control. A burning fire all over the body of the devil, waving the whip of the abyss flame, toward the surrounding crazy wave. When the whip is drawn on the killing bat, the killing bat without substance will be broken under the high temperature. But the fire devil can easily kill one or two, but can''t deal with them all. There are too many. When dozens of killing bats rush on, although the body of the Yanmo is burning the abyss flame, it can''t resist such a violent attack. The hot flame was forced to face, and then the blood as hot as magma was swallowed up. The next moment, a group of killing bats with high temperature flew out of the corpse of the Yanmo, and their bodies collided again, which made the smell more terrible. Once again, these terrible things are tearing at the demons around them. Head on head. In less than ten minutes, millions of demons and demon armies in this direction were devoured alive.At this time, the sky has only a bloody. The roar of the killing bat is like the scream of the ghost of hell. The killing bats that devour the blood of this area are no longer satisfied with this, and begin to spread around. Millions of magic creations with one or two blades in diameter and no entity but killing set off a new storm immediately. - in the other direction. Adebela is commanding the Legion of dozens of races in the underground world, and is colliding head-on with the demon army. The bloodiness here is the highest in all regions. Because compared with the demon army, the quality of the underground world Legion is too different. There is a significant gap in both military discipline and weaponry. Even before dawn city can forge good equipment for the underground legion, these underground races can only wear the second-class equipment replaced by the main Legion to the battlefield. Usually good, at this time on the terror of the devil army, the gap immediately highlighted. However, the purpose is that with her superb command skills, andebella did not make this position vacant. Although the casualties were huge, they fought back and forth with the demon army. The former leader of liser City, once again bloomed his own light. In addition to andabella, Betty, the female warrior of the north, is also dazzling at the moment. The natural soldier stood alone in the front of the army, with a huge black sword waving and chopping in his hand, leaving nothing but blood. This wild female warrior God has burst out unprecedented combat effectiveness in this battlefield. She withstood the attack of the devil''s army alone, and withstood the unimaginable pressure. And those underground legions behind her are full of adoration and fanaticism at the moment, looking at her figure who never retreated. On the battlefield, the strong can be respected. At the moment, Betty is undoubtedly the most dazzling new star. It is also relying on Betty''s sharp sword as the blade that andebella can defend this area strongly. In addition to the two girls, wearing a pure white wizard robe, the petite figure of Issa has now become the focus of the battlefield. The girl with a pair of ruby eyes is floating in the air, and her magic is constantly erupting. The magic of the third ring, the fourth ring, and even the fifth ring has never been cut off. The superb magical attainments are in sharp contrast to the faces of the twelve or thirteen year olds. The little girl provides Betty with powerful firepower support. The girl who inherited the power of her ancestors has finally grown up. If it wasn''t for Li De''s suppression of the power in the land of buried bones, the level of Issa would be the same as when Li De didn''t get the slate of destiny - demigod. It seems that she is deeply influenced by Li de. most of the magic in Issa''s hands is fire magic, and the casting speed is no worse than Li De who used to rely on magic to fight the world. With a wave of your hand, dozens of fireballs will appear in front of you. Whoosh ~ the fireball pulled its long tail out of the air and smashed on the ground, generating a hot shock wave. In an instant, a white skeleton was created. Magic battery. The girl became the real magic fort. The exaggerated lethality also makes Issa a a thorn in the eye of the demon army, but in addition to the terrible magic, the girl can also mobilize part of the power of the bone burial place, which can easily blink. So most of the time, these demons have nothing to do with Issa, which greatly increases her deterrent power against the demons. If Li De was here, he might feel that even if it was him, he would not do better than Issa with level 19 strength. One is the commander, the other is the blade, and the other is the battlefield fort. This iron triangle with excellent personal strength, with a group of average level is not high, and is composed of dozens of races of miscellaneous brand army, stiffly blocked the terrible combat effectiveness of the devil army. This scene is enough to make people admire and marvel. - there are support points for other camps, but the orc army is the most difficult. Although the orcs are well-equipped and tall, they are very suitable for fighting in the battlefield, but I don''t know why. After entering the land of burying bones, the supernatural, legendary and even supernatural demon masters whose level was reduced to level 19 chose the orc Legion as their breakthrough point. When hundreds of sealed level 19 demon masters attack the orc array. The scene immediately became bloody. Mincing machine, this word can not be used to describe too much. Hundreds of thousands of orcs were wildly hanged, and a large number of ORC soldiers fell to the ground and died every second.If it goes on like this, the orc army must be the first to be defeated. Unable to accept this outcome, the orc King Karp immediately angrily ordered for support. Aware of the situation, the rear headquarters immediately sent the dawn chaplain group led by Nello and the giant army led by Nicole to support. Because of the increase in the number of believers, the sufficient power of faith enables the dawn sect to have enough resources to cultivate the dawn pastor. At this time, the number of dawn pastors has exceeded ten thousand people, and has a regular ten thousand people army. In addition, the holy priests Nello and Li De Neng uploaded their learned spells to the sect for the priests to learn, which greatly improved the combat effectiveness of the dawn priest. So after the priests support the orcs, they immediately slow down the orc army that may collapse at any time. But it''s not enough. Although the higher demon level is suppressed at level 19, their means are not comparable to the ordinary level 19. The exaggerated output still makes the orc army retreat. It wasn''t until Nicole''s giant army joined the battle that the demons'' attack momentum was temporarily stopped. The Cyclops and double headed ogres, who wear half blade thick armor and are 5 or 6 blades tall, look like iron monsters, are despairing and terrifying beings on the battlefield. Because no one can destroy their armor! After countless times of research and improvement, the technology of steel forging in dawn city has reached a very high level. Hardness, toughness and lightness are all overbearing. These high-performance steel smelting into half blade thick armor, no dead angle wear in the giant Legion body, let these guys become a head walking tank. The strength is domineering and the defense is invincible, which can only be described as strong. After being suppressed, even if the devil''s claws are sharper, it will take a lot of time and energy to tear half blade thick armor. In addition, the priest group has applied a lot of enchantment magic to these steel giants. They immediately became invincible killers. The axe and mace in hand can smash several demons with one blow, which is extremely violent. Even the demon masters above level 30 can hardly compete with the giant''s mace. After being deprived of their power by the slate of destiny, their level is only level 19, which is not enough to crush the giant''s army. Although level 19 is powerful, it can only dodge under the bombardment of a giant who weighs more than ten tons after the armor. In addition to the support of the Legion of priests and the Legion of giants, the blood dragon of the dead, Amy, the priest in charge of the plague, Grote, the son of the north, Karp, the orc king, and other top fighting forces have also become mainstays in this battlefield. Moreover, these extraordinary combat effectiveness have been granted by Li De part of the buried bone authority, which can mobilize forces to teleport. This greatly increases their deterrence against demons, who can''t even hunt them. Relying on the tenacious defense of all parties, although the orc Legion suffered the most casualties, it still slowed down the attack with the other side. - just as the war became more and more fierce. All of a sudden, a door of space slowly opened in the rear area of the bone burial place which was not affected by the war. The next second, wearing a leather Zhao Yue appeared in the buried bone. And behind her, players are flooding in like a tide. Crimson month, the player Legion that Li De once placed high hopes on, is finally coming to fight now! Just a moment later, a figure appeared in front of Zhao Yue. Harrison, who is in the rear of the town and in charge of the intelligence command center, looks at Zhao Yue with grave eyes. "President Yue, the situation is urgent. I need you to lead these adventurers who have lost their planes to support the army of dawn, and carry the demons and the demons." Zhao Yue nodded seriously and then looked around. After he didn''t find Li De, he asked nervously. "Where is ELO? " " he is fighting, and he has held back the old dominator who can pose the greatest threat to us. But the old dominators were too powerful to compete with each other just by relying on the slate fragments of their present destiny. We must help the crown down, and hold here with life before the slate of destiny is condensed When Zhao Yue heard that Li De might be in danger, his face immediately sank. Turn to the high-level player of scarlet moon behind him. "The army will go to support immediately, and inform Huaxia official that we need help, let all players participate in the war!" "Yes, the president." A few people in the rear should be at once, and then go down immediately to arrange. Seeing this scene, Harrison nodded slightly and waved his hand. Behind him, there were more than ten soldiers in armor. "You guide the lost plane adventurers to support the front line." With that, the figure disappeared in the same place.Although Harrison''s rank is not high and his combat effectiveness is not strong, as a core commander, his task is more important than anyone else. A moment later, the number of players pouring out of the space gate is rising rapidly. Players will step into this core battlefield, they will decide their future destiny. Guardian, slate of destiny, everything still has hope. If the slate of fate is lost, everything will come to nothing. Under the command of Zhao Yue, these excited, nervous, or howling guys began to fight with the devil and the devil in the buried place. This time, they fought for dawn. Chapter 529 When the army of dawn city in the land of burying bones is fighting hard, the battle outside the land of burying bones is particularly crazy. The Trident in Katherina''s hand erupted with endless divine light, bravely fighting against the demon master and the master God of light. In her hand she held the stone of the plane where the bones were buried. Freya and the main god of mermaid are fighting in the distance, while asrega is hunting the enemy with his terrifying space talent. Although the number of people on the battlefield here is small, it is no less dangerous than the fighting between the troops in the bone burial place. Katherina''s indifferent eyes swept the room, and no one could make her step back. As long as the place where the bones are buried is not broken, the rules that limit the supernatural power in the place will not change. The slate of destiny will be able to summon the scattered fragments of the slate of destiny under the protection of the army of the city of dawn! This is the key to fighting the old masters. No one can break this balance. She will guard the plane stone with her life! Demons, demons, and even the God of light would not make Katherina so relaxed. No one wants to be in control of their own destiny. If Li De, the ancestor of the blood clan, once carried the power of glory and multiple planes, even if the world is not destroyed, can they still be as free as before? If there is a terror on their head that can wipe them out at any time, then they would rather the world be destroyed! Extremely selfish mentality of these gods in the crisis situation is still not willing to give up the siege of karelina. They want to control the slate of destiny and become the master of the world! Katherine''s indifferent eyes can see through people''s hearts, and she is calm and calm to this scene. She had long known the ugliness of the gods. The light is the hypocrisy of gods, the bloodthirsty of abyss demons, the greedy of hell demons, and the apathy of the undead. No camp can be looked up to by her. Because of this, she chose Li De, the ancestor of the blood race who accommodated countless races in her own city. Such a character can accept other races after carrying the most powerful power in the world, and will not kill the whole world. Boom ~ it''s another brilliant light burst out. With a trident, Katherine smashed the magic trick, and her long hair behind her was fluttering in the wind, full of special charm. The plane stone floats beside her, but no one can shake it. Carlina, with a trident, can''t be touched by ordinary people at all. This is the destiny goddess of other multi planes. What an exaggeration. But just when the situation was in a stalemate, after a hard encounter with the old dominators, the Lord of the nine levels of hell, asmodius, who stopped to wait and see, made a move. With the desperation of hell in his body, this terrible existence came to kill karelina in a domineering manner. He just felt the magic scroll in the twelve bones. That''s his ultimate goal! Asmortiers originally intended to kill Lee after he appeared and snatch back the twelve magic scrolls from him. But I didn''t expect that Li De''s combat effectiveness after he got the slate of fate was so exaggerated that even he could only be beaten. When asmortiers sensed that the twelve magic scrolls were buried in the ground of bones, he immediately took out his hand. He doesn''t care whether the glory of multiple planes will be destroyed or not. As long as he takes back the power sealed in the twelve magic scrolls, he can become eternal. Even if the multiple planes collapse, he will be safe. Although asmortiers collided with the old dominator and lost the battle, the other side is the most terrifying existence in the world. Losing the battle does not mean that his own strength is really weak. After the Lord of the nine prisons took part in the attack, casrina, who had been able to deal with the encirclement and suppression of the Lord, was immediately killed. Although the Trident in his hand burst out endless divine light, asmodius could resist the damage of artifact only by his body. One punch after another, everything around is annihilated in the breath of hell. Time stops and space becomes chaotic. The terrible energy fluctuation even strangled several demon masters, and the surrounding gods directly dodged in their anger. Even the existence of the main god level did not dare to get close to the central battlefield. When karelina was dealing with asmodiels alone, she immediately felt the pressure from Li De. But her breath is still indifferent, it seems that the collapse of heaven can not let her have any emotional fluctuations. "Ancestor of the dead, you can do it..." the indifferent voice spread far away. Watching the battle all the time, the frail ancestor''s soul suddenly disappeared in the air. The next moment, directly in the core area of the two men fighting. "The ancestor of the dead, who has been sleeping for countless years, is still climbing out of the grave to seek death?"As a life that has survived for countless years, the powerful life in the glory is not familiar to him. The gray breath of the dead comes out of the ancestors of the dead, and their power is like prison. Facing asmortiers, his weak body burst out the power to shake the starry sky. Bang ~ Bang ~ he collided with the leader of the nine prisons for dozens of times, but he didn''t fall behind. The blasphemy of the dead. "Asmortieres, this is the world of the father. No one can destroy the blood of the father!" As the first life created by the creator God, the ancestor of the dead has an unimaginable emotional sustenance for the world. With a sneer, asmortiers retreated a hundred blades and burst out endless light into the void. Then a shocking picture appeared in the sky. The picture shows that in the endless chaos and void, a huge headless body floats coldly. The surrounding chaotic void is crushed by the headless body, and even the void around the body is affected by the energy it emits, evolving one plane after another, and then breaking like a bubble. The scene looked extremely shocking. Just like the ancient myths and legends into reality. No one can imagine how terrible the body was when it was alive. All people feel fear from the heart just by perceiving the prestige of the Divine Body in the picture. Here, even the impact of God can only go deep into the soul. The ancestor of the dead cried out when he saw the scene. "Father?" Then he shook his head fiercely and said excitedly, "no, it''s not true. You must be deceiving me with divine skill! The father is so powerful, how can he die? It must be false The fire of the soul soared, and the originally calm breath began to roll up like a storm, which made the gods feel stuffy. Seeing this, asmodiels sneered and directly scattered the picture in the void. "This is a picture that I accidentally observed thousands of years ago. I believe you are more familiar with that breath than me. I''m just telling you that glory has lost its patron, and the world should be destroyed, so don''t make unnecessary resistance any more. " Katherine smelled the words, her eyes were full of dark blue light. She looked at asmortieres carefully, and then thought deeply. "Originally, you are not a person in this world... Your soul mark does not belong to glory." But asmortiers didn''t respond to this. He took advantage of the fact that the ancestor of the dead was almost destroyed and killed Katherine again. As long as you destroy the plane stone, he can get the remaining two twelve magic scrolls. The prerequisite for activating the twelve magic scrolls and removing the seal is to have enough human souls. At this time, hundreds of millions of adventurers who lost their planes gathered around Lisle city are the nourishment he is looking at! It''s a must. Seeing this, Katherine stabbed straight up again with a trident in her hand. The two sides immediately joined in a battle. But a moment later, the ancestor of the dead finally recovered and raised his head to heaven to make a roar with endless anger. It seems that he wants to let out all the blows he has suffered and rush to asmortiers. This time, the ancestor of the undead was hundreds of millions of times more terrifying than before, and the energy of the undead was almost as surging as the moon. In an instant, more fierce fighting broke out among the three. All the rules around are worn out, the void becomes chaos, and even the light no longer exists. - while Li De, karelina and dawn army are fighting on three fronts. On the white bone altar, floating in mid air, the stone slab, which has 13 pieces of destiny, appears a new wave again. I saw the surrounding space suddenly broken, and then two pieces of glittering slate of destiny came flying, falling into the slate of destiny constructed by the force of destiny. Brush ~ after adding two pieces of debris, the power of destiny slate becomes stronger and stronger. At this time, half of the slate of destiny has been made up, and only 15 pieces are left outside. Those fragments left in the heavens are being called at this moment. The almost infinite power of summoning is not something that ordinary people can fight against. Even if they hold the slate fragments of fate, they can only watch the other side gradually get rid of their control. With the passage of time, the possibility of the reunion of the slate of destiny is increasing. Outside the burial place, the sun goddess blooms infinite hot energy, trying to suppress the stone fragments of fate that have been shaking wildly and want to escape.She could feel that the fragments of the slate of fate were being summoned by some irresistible force, and the connection with her was gradually diminishing. Even the power of her destiny is being weakened. In order to counter the terrible power of the call, the sun goddess can only burst out all the power of repression. The power of the sun is so hot that it can distort time. But the power of that terrible call made her more and more difficult to resist. Brush ~ the fragments of the slate of destiny, which was originally suppressed by the divine power, suddenly disappeared. Just under the eye of the sun goddess, there was no trace. And in the moment when the pieces of the slate of destiny disappear. The power of destiny in the sun goddess directly dissipated and no longer existed, and the connection with multiple planes of glory disappeared at this moment. The sun goddess looked blankly at her empty hands. At the moment when the fragments of the slate of destiny left, she clearly felt that the slate of destiny gave up on her and chose the vampire. Yes, the slate of destiny gave up her, the goddess of the glorious sun, and chose an evil and dark vampire! She can even feel that this is the slate of fate... Her own choice, not that the other side has mastered more pieces of the slate of fate!! This incredible news made the sun goddess at a loss, even more difficult to accept than the frustration she suffered when she was defeated directly by Li De. She is the sun goddess of light. At the critical moment, she should be the master of saving the world! But the slate of destiny, such an important creation artifact, gave up on her at this moment.... a strong sense of powerlessness swept over her.... although the sun goddess did not confront Li De head-on, she knew that she had lost miserably, even the will of the plane gave up on her.... in the hands of the sun goddess, the fragments of the slate of destiny disappeared and buried her bones The slate of destiny in the land of the earth once again added two pieces of debris. At this time, the number of fragments has reached an exaggerated 17. It''s getting closer to the reunion of the slate of destiny... - beyond the theme plane. In a potential plane which is collapsing, the whole potential plane is rapidly bursting. The earth is like a broken biscuit. It''s breaking everywhere. In the face of the disaster of the destruction of the world, no matter how strong the existence is, we should be afraid. But at the moment, in this terrible scene, two figures with infinite power are making the most direct and violent collision. Li De''s spirit of chaos lingers around him. Every time he attacks, he will shatter the void and shake his abdication plane. The decadent power of the old dominator can overlook everything around him, and the old energy is frightening. Just after the two sides collided and staggered again. Li De suddenly felt the strength of his body suddenly increase. Later, the connection with the Rongguang multi-dimensional plane becomes closer. The will of the world is caring for him, and the plane power he can use is more and more strong. The slate of destiny has gathered 17 pieces of debris... the flash of pictures in his mind makes Li De roar up to the sky. Excited, he carries a more terrifying breath. Those who swore to kill the old people on the spot. After the power surge, the burst of damage becomes extremely terrifying. Originally, Li De fought against the old dominators with his immortal body. Even if his chest was broken and his arm was broken, he could still recover in a blink of an eye. But at the moment, after gaining more powerful blessing, he completed the gorgeous transformation. When he bullied himself, he began to beat the old dominator. In the collision with Li De, the old life, which is five edged, full of barbs and full of decadent breath, is in a downward trend. Aware of Li De''s transformation, the old dominators became more and more angry. But every time he goes up, he will be suppressed by the more tyrannical power of Li De. Both sides directly from this collapsing plane into another ruins plane. The wave of the battle makes everything around fly to dust, everything is annihilating. It''s a collision of glory''s greatest power. But just after another round of confrontation, the picture of the slate of destiny appeared again in Li De''s mind. Now the number of pieces inlaid on it has increased to 20. Boom ~ Li De only felt the infinite power coming from his body, and the cohesion of the slate of destiny made him stronger again! With the power of terror, the level of stagnation takes another step. From level 44 into another dimension, to the appalling level 45. The ultimate level that a glorious multi-dimensional plane can hold.The next step is the creator. Like the power of the star explosion surging in the blood vessels, the chaos around the rich breath of a hundred times. Li De, who was almost supported by power, rushed directly to the old dominator. Bang ~ with five fingers of the right hand, you can smash the void and suppress the heavens. Under the anger of the old dominator, he collided with Li De in the same manner. But this time, the end has undergone a fundamental reversal. At the moment of collision, the arm of the old dominator cracked. Li De, however, remained intact. It''s unreasonable. Without hesitation, Li De directly bullied himself forward and grasped the shoulder of the old dominator with both hands. Then the body bursts out with endless force, working on both sides. This exaggerated move is to crack down on the terrorist existence of the leader of the nine prisons. At this moment, time seems to have stopped. The old dominator only felt the bones of his body creaking, the terrible pain and crazy erosion. How dare this bloody vampire!! How dare you!! After feeling provoked by mole ants again and again, my anger soared ten thousand times. In his fury, he waved his intact arm and stabbed him in the abdomen with a frightening gesture, penetrating his body. The terrible pain in his abdomen made Li De''s hands tremble, but it didn''t stop him. On the contrary, it stimulated his inner ferocity. There was a crazy roar in his mouth, and his body strength increased again. Then. Yila ~ blood splashed, and the sky was bloody. I can only see the old dominator formed by hundreds of old evil spirits. It was torn in two by Li De. Buried on the spot. "Damn you!" After the old ruler''s body was torn, a terrible soul energy escaped from the body, and then roared at Li De with a ferocious face. But in exchange for Li De''s blow, it directly dispersed the energy. There''s not a word of nonsense in the whole process. Just as Li Degang was about to catch his breath, his face suddenly changed. I saw that pair of cold eyes in the sky overlooking all the sky and all the world suddenly turned bloody at this moment. Immediately, boom ~ terrible burst sound came. After being killed by GE, the old dominator, who was still outside the glory, fell into a great rage. At this time, through the slate of fate, Li De Neng clearly felt it. Glory''s multiple planes are being bombarded by an indescribable terrorist force, and the outer world is beginning to collapse. The world is collapsing. The old dominators ignored it and wanted to smash the whole world. Chapter 530 The world is collapsing. Li De sensed it. He sensed the power that could destroy everything. After the old ruler was torn by him, he finally started. That pair of eyes overlooking the sky is full of blood light, just like two rounds of blood moon across the river of time. The unspeakable horror made everyone tremble, and no one could describe the horror of its divine power. The gods can''t feel the scene that the edge of the world is collapsing, but their hearts are inexplicably uneasy. They were flustered by an unspeakable fear. "What''s the matter? Why do I feel uneasy for no reason... " " my intuition tells me that something bad is happening. " "Bloody eyes in the sky... What are the old masters doing?" The murmurs of the gods filled with bewilderment. Even the demon masters who besieged karelina slowed down. Asmortieres, the Lord of the nine prisons, seems to have sensed something and left from the siege of the ancestor of the dead and karelina. Double pupil burst out endless divine light, as if at this moment to see through the heavens. "The world is wailing, and the plane on the edge is collapsing... ha ha... Destruction will come at last!" Asmortiers looked coldly at Katherine. "The old dominator is destroying the world, you can''t stop it... I only need twelve magic scrolls, which are hidden in the depth of the plane of the dead. Hand them in, and I''ll let you go." We must seize the time. When the world really crumbles, it will be too late. Katherina''s calm and indifferent face was now dignified. With her eyes slightly closed, she took a deep breath, and her mental strength spread out... after a moment, she felt the difference of the multiple planes of glory. The will of the world is turning to all... It is being destroyed! "Lord of the nine prisons, hell belongs to glory hell. Even if it is destroyed, you are not qualified to split hell into glory!" Without waiting for karelina''s response, the soul of the forefather of the dead surges up in fury, fighting again with asmortiers. When he saw the creator''s body lying in the cold and chaotic void, he put the culprit on the Lord of the nine prisons. The dead never fear death! They were originally created by the creator God. Now, the creator God has fallen, so the dead will sleep with the creator God forever. Feeling the determination of the forefathers of the dead, asmortiers'' eyes were cold. The power of hell on the body is fully open, and the evil breath is like a billow. "If you want to die, it will help you!" At the moment when the voice fell, infinite divine power burst out on the body, and the sleeping power in the blood also began to recover at this moment. The flames of hell began to burn out of the body. And the hell outside countless planes is rumbling at the moment, as if the ancient beast is resurrecting. This evil place, which existed from the beginning of the world, transmitted endless power to asmortiers. The reason why the Lord of the nine prisons can run rampant is that, in addition to his extreme strength, the more important thing is that hell belongs to him. He''s in control of hell! Can mobilize all the power of the Ninth level hell! Asmodius, who has been blessed by endless power, is the real Lord of the nine prisons. He is the most powerful and invincible being in the glory! The double pupil electricity shoots out ten thousand Zhang essence light, and stares at the ancestor of the undead. This time, he is really moved to kill heart!! The land of burying bones must be broken, and the twelve magic scrolls must have hands!! All obstacles will be crushed by him. The next second, the body flashed, appeared directly in front of the ancestor of the dead, bombarded down with infinite divine power. It''s beyond the power of the world. The stars turn back and the void vanishes. Time is broken. Click ~ at the moment when the ancestor of the dead collided with asmodiels, the white bone body split like a spider web, and numerous cracks appeared. The shock of terror made him fly backward, and the chaos around him was directly crushed. Under one blow, the ancestor of the dead, who has survived for countless years, suffered a heavy blow. The huge movement awakened Katherina, saw the ancestor of the dead was suppressed, immediately waved the Trident to participate in the battle. The ancestor of the dead is far from the opponent of asmortiers. If the opponent falls, she will be helpless. The Lord of the devil, who carries the power of the nine prisons, has reached an unimaginable level. ¡ª¡ªWhen the outside world changed, the situation in the bone burial place also took a sharp turn. At the moment, everyone''s going crazy. The devil is growling, the devil is growling. Thousands of doors of space opened in the land of bones pour out hundreds of thousands of troops every minute. Although there is no extraordinary fighting power, there are countless demons at level 19. Under the accumulation of thousands of years in the abyss, there are too many high-level demons. And after these high-level demons enter the land of burying bones, they can infinitely open the door of new space, which makes the demons army more and more. Although dawn army fought bravely and bravely, there were too many enemies, too many, too many! There are too many to be counted at all. They come from all directions like tides. The fighting didn''t stop for more than half a moment from the beginning. Although with excellent equipment and strong will to fight, dawn army insisted on numerous attacks. But two fists are hard to beat four hands, and the dawn army has its limits after all. Finally, after the number of demons and Demons reached a critical point, the dawn army collapsed. The number of casualties suddenly increased, and the garrison positions began to be eroded. There were only less than ten thousand people left in the disordered Legion led by the plague. All the demonic armies transformed by the plague were killed. Antony fought in the blood. He killed 3200 soldiers with his fearless sword. But he couldn''t hold the position, so he had to leave with tens of thousands of demons. The orc King Karp led millions of ORC army has now been destroyed, here is the real flesh and blood millstone, all the soldiers died in the battlefield. At the end of the orc army, only Kapp with broken armor was left. Lonely and helpless. Looking around, the whole ground of the orc garrisoned battlefield was covered with corpses, and the blood almost did not cross the instep. More than half of the dawn clergymen''s Legion who came to support them were destroyed, and the giant Legion had less than 100 people left. In addition, Nello, Nicole, the dead blood dragon, Grote, the son of Beidi, Amy, the God of plague, and other top fighting forces have all suffered heavy losses. Not only the orc''s defenses were miserable, but the more than three million Centaur army also collapsed at the moment. They killed two million people alive, and the bodies almost piled up in mountains. But after paying heavy losses, the demon army still has no sign of retreating. They can only retreat back and narrow the defense circle. Andabella, Betty and Issa, the underground world Legion led by three girls, is also under the attack of the demon Legion and is about to collapse. After paying millions of casualties, we can only lead less than a million troops to retreat to the rear. The direction of the blood Legion garrison is not good. Although the bloody storm forced to hold up the situation, but when more than 10 levels were defeated, the level 19 demon master took the initiative and expended soul power to cast the demon curse, this terrible trick was broken. The killing bats that covered the sky disintegrated directly in the air and turned into a pool of blood. After losing the biggest dependence, the blood clan can only retreat. The siege is getting smaller and smaller, and the pressure on the dawn army is becoming more and more terrifying. Every minute, every second, the soldiers of dawn fall down. The situation is getting more and more difficult. But the most critical moment, reinforcements finally arrived, lost the plane adventurer - player. After getting Zhao Yue''s news, not only the players of the scarlet moon guild, but also the 20 million people Legion under the command of the Chinese government have entered the land of burying bones one after another. At dawn, when the army lost almost two-thirds of its strength, it replaced them as the main force to fight against demons and demons. Because of the Earth Sky cracks and the appearance of old monsters. Everyone knows the importance of this war. If we fail, maybe the earth will face a more miserable experience than glory. Coupled with the resurrection feature has not disappeared, the hearts of fearless players fighting up particularly fierce. With endless means and fearless of death, he just carried the joint attack of the devil and the devil. Although the price paid is extremely fierce, but in the end, it shows the characteristics of the players who are not afraid of death. "Come on, Grandpa''s knife is already hungry and thirsty! If I don''t chop 200 today, I''m sorry for my big knife! " "Come on! The mage supports me. There are the first level 19 demons here! " "Archers shoot!!! What about watching the ball? " "Come on, I can''t carry it. Nurse, give me the milk quickly!" Shouting players let this piece of the battlefield, the atmosphere a bit more strange. Harrison, who is in charge of the center, immediately withdraws the dawn army to guard near the altar after the players enter the arena, so that the players can go up to consume.How long has it been? There are only three million troops left! If we continue to fight like this, the dawn army will be lost. This is the team that the city of dawn spent countless efforts to build. And Harrison compared to players, more willing to believe in the dawn army, must be the dawn army to hold the bottom line! Think of this, eyes complex looking at the white bone altar above, is blooming chaos light destiny slate. The lack of debris is particularly evident at the moment. "Under the crown, no one can touch the slate of fate unless those demons step on my corpse!" Huaxia''s commander in charge of the operation did not shirk Harrison''s order to send them to the battlefield. This is the cooperation agreement between Huaxia and Li De. Support Li De with the strength of the whole country. It''s not a joke. At present, the player army under the command of officers, into the main position, front sniping demon army. Players and demons are not afraid of death. After the frontal collision between the two sides, the war immediately rose to another level. Even after the war, even tens of millions of players are not enough to consume, the war is extremely fierce. In order to relieve the pressure, Zhao Yue uses the right of burying bones given by Li De to open the door of space in the peripheral area of liser City, calling individual players to join the battle. Although the level of individual players is not as high as the main force, the victory lies in the number of players. In addition, Huaxia official website has been constantly promoting the importance of the war in the major media. Soon, a large number of players swarmed into the land of buried bones. By virtue of the number of advantages, hard to carry the demon army attack. The situation is deadlocked again. But the slate of destiny is still calling for the fragments scattered in the sky at the moment.... - boom ~ with the collapse of the world, the plane will is wailing and asking for help, and Li De hears the painful voice that goes deep into the soul. This not yet old plane is facing death... although the world consciousness has no subjective will, it has instinct. Death is something that all people and things fear. The world is no exception, but the life span of the world is too long for ordinary people to encounter the collapse of the world. At the periphery of the Rongguang multiple planes, those planes that are free from the main plane are just like biscuits being crushed and burst. The lost planes, the desolate planes that have not been cared about for many years, collapse and collapse one after another. There are still lives in some planes, but they have no resistance in the face of this disaster. One second, the mother is still feeding her children. The next second, the earth collapses and everyone is broken. What''s more chilling is that the power gradually erodes towards the theme plane, and the speed is so fast that people smack their tongue... when they look up and cross the multiple planes of glory, they can clearly see that a decadent power has wrapped the glory at the moment. The power full of corruption is devouring the world crazily. The collapsed potential surface is the corroded potential surface. No one can imagine how terrifying and powerful that force is, that it can destroy a multi-dimensional plane, for fear that it has already surpassed the extreme of the world. The old dominator, now, shows his tusks. After perceiving this sensational picture through the slate of fate, Li De''s face became very dignified. It can''t go on like this! If the old dominators continue to corrode the glory, the world will be completely annihilated... the whole process is irreversible. Once the decadent power engulfs the theme plane, everything will become empty. Under the pressure of the crazy warning and crisis mood in my heart, my mind immediately connects and still calls the slate of destiny. At the moment, the slate of destiny still failed to reunite. The fragments scattered in the outer world are so far away that it is not easy to call them back. Thinking of this, Li De clenched his teeth and disappeared in the same place. The whole human is transformed into a pure energy that goes across time and space. Next second, slate of destiny. A bloody force has been integrated into it. With the power of multiple planes of glory, Li De entered the slate of destiny in a special form. After gathering 20 pieces, he acquired a very special ability, which is to incarnate the slate of fate. He can melt directly into the slate of destiny and directly control all the power of the slate of destiny. In the outside world, he was given the power, although equally powerful, but after all separated by a layer. When he enters the slate of destiny, he will be in full control of this force. There is a big difference between the two.At this moment, he is the glory of multiple planes, he will be in charge of all the world. At the moment of entering the slate of destiny, Li De immediately felt the difference of the world. Countless rules lingered in front of him, and the world''s most original power was open to him. It seems that he is in charge of the moment. At the bottom of the bottomless abyss, two demons are fighting, nine levels of hell, countless demons are gathering towards the main plane through the door of space, the undead plane, the resurrected undead seems to be waiting for the call at the moment... as long as he is willing, even if separated by countless planes, he can easily destroy these lives... but at the moment, he has no time to manage these small planes Things, pieces of destiny stone! We have to find the slate of destiny immediately. Glory''s multiple planes are collapsing faster and faster. He must have enough strength to fight against the old dominators! Thoughts spread, just when Li De was ready to use the power of fate to find other pieces of slate of fate. The heart trembled, and the heart surged. Because a picture suddenly came into his mind. In the endless cold void, a headless body is floating at the moment... at the moment, the headless body, which seems to have lost countless generations, slowly stood up and turned to him. Although this body is too large to describe, it has no head, but Li De can feel it clearly. He''s staring at him. Chapter 531 A huge headless corpse, with tens of thousands of blades, was standing up and facing him. Seeing this shocking scene, Li De''s back was chilly. The unspeakable shock surged into my heart. The other side had no head, but almost turned into the essence of the gaze, which made him feel great pressure. Who is this??! Why is it so terrible?! Is he dead or alive?? Who cut off his head?? Just when Li De was in doubt, the headless body suddenly burst into a chaotic light, and then a voice full of dignity rang out in his mind. "The person who carries fate, when you receive this message, I have already died for millions of years. I didn''t completely eliminate the power of the old days. I know that those decadent old days will be revived in the future. " "If you can attract my attention, it must be philomis who chose you. At the same time, the slate of destiny also recognized you." Philomis was the name of Katherine a long time ago. Li De''s eyes became very dignified. He said tentatively. "Are you the creator?" Hearing this address, the God''s body, which is pressed in the endless void, becomes stiff. It seems that this word has touched some taboos of him. Then the light on his body soared ten thousand times. Bright and eye-catching, shining on the sky and the world. In the endless light, a virtual shadow exuding great power slowly condenses in front of the headless body. The long river of destiny appears at the same time when the shadow appears. At this moment, Li De also stepped into the river of destiny in a trance, standing on this bank and looking across the river. Through the long river of destiny, he seems to see the origin of time and a figure suppressed on the long river of destiny. In his right hand, he held a sword which appeared in countless church murals - the sword of creation. A piece of floating stone in front of me was shining. The shadow''s face was covered with light light, so that people could not see his face clearly. Even everything about him is unreal, which makes people feel like they are in a dream and can''t be sure of the real existence of each other. Brush ~ the illusory figure suddenly opened his eyes when Li Dening looked at him. That is a pair of eyes that can make the Star River annihilate and the sun and moon flow in it. It''s full of unspeakable mysteries. Floating, unreal voice came from the other side of the river of destiny. "The other side of the river of destiny..." "I feel your call in the future." "Although I can''t detect what''s going on in the future, your presence at this time may have something to do with what I''m doing now." After the unreal figure uttered the words, he directly waved his hand, and a bloody head appeared in front of him. The ferocious face of the head is frightening. But what makes Li De more remarkable is that the head exudes an indescribable decadent smell, which is exactly the same as the old dominator who was just torn up by him. Li De''s heart suddenly surged. That virtual shadow didn''t sell the key, the next sentence opened the mystery. "The old ruler has just been killed by me, but his decadent power is so powerful that he has gone deep into this chaos. It will take a long time to get rid of it, otherwise there will be disaster in the future. But I have no time, the enemy from the deepest chaos is coming. Maybe this battle, I will not be able to come back. I feel the danger of the future, but this battle is inevitable. " After saying that, the tone of a meal. "You don''t have to worry too much about the existence from the future. If I don''t return to glory, that chaotic life will never survive. This is not the main thing. What you have to face now is the old dominator. " "I feel the power of destiny in you through the long river of destiny... maybe the old dominator has come back to life now." As soon as Li De was shocked, he immediately raised his spirits. He wanted to open his mouth to say something, but he found that he couldn''t open his mouth with all his strength. The long river of destiny has blocked everything, and he can''t talk across time. Finally, we can only give up talking with each other and quietly listen to the words coming back from endless years ago. "I will gather the power of glory and multiple planes and leave it in the slate of destiny. At the same time, it will also seal part of the power of the old dominators. When you carry the power of glory, you will see the weakness of the old masters.I wish I could see the future of the world.... when the last sentence with some regret fell. Click ~ the virtual shadow is directly scattered, and the long river of destiny is hidden in an instant. When Li De looked at it again, he found that the standing headless body was lying in the eternal and silent void again. It''s as if nothing happened just now. Just when Li De thought that this time had passed, the flesh and blood of the headless body suddenly rolled, and then directly broke like glass. After those pieces of flesh and blood are scattered in the void, they suddenly turn into pure energy and rush towards the heart. After a few breaths. Tens of thousands of blade high bodies disappeared, and a fist sized stone appeared in the heart. The stone of plane. Feeling the breath from above, Li De''s heart jumped. That''s the foundation of glory''s multiple planes, the stone of planes!! The God of creation melted the stone of plane into his own body, and guarded the most precious treasure of glory with his remaining body. At the next moment, Li De only felt that the stone of fate came across time and space, and directly appeared in his heart. Then a wave of information poured into his mind. The slate of destiny is the key to carrying the power of the multiple planes of glory, while the stone of planes is the most original power of the multiple planes of glory, which can be understood as a lock. What destiny stone opens is the power in the lock of plane stone. If you get the slate of destiny, you can get incomparably powerful power, but it''s just the gift of the slate of destiny. If you lose the slate of destiny, you will have nothing. If you get the slate of destiny and control the plane stone at the same time, you can really control the glory, integrate the power of multiple planes into your body and become eternal. The slate of destiny will also become a tool in one''s hand, not a giver of strength. This information makes Li De''s heart fluctuate. No one would have thought that he would meet the creator God at such a critical moment. What''s more, the creator had already known that the old ruler would come back to life, and he even arranged the back hand to deal with it. At the moment, Li De sincerely had some admiration. If we can create a great existence with multiple planes, we can''t infer it from common sense. Take a few deep breaths to get back to your senses. Now, it''s time to call back the lost pieces. Li De''s eyes became sharper and sharper when he sensed the extreme decadent power of the multiple planes and the planes that collapsed quickly. Old master, countless years ago, creator can cut you, so can I! My heart is moving. The power of infinite destiny erupts and goes towards the whole multi plane. At the same time, the plane stone in the heart also exudes great power at the moment. The fragments scattered on the multiple planes began to shine. The bottomless abyss, the stormy sea area, the lost plane, the underground world... one piece after another of undiscovered slate fragments of fate soared across time and space, instantly inlaid on the slate of fate. Chapter 532 The power of fate. Those pieces of the slate of destiny, which were left behind in the sky, came across time and space one by one under the call of the slate of destiny. No matter who it is, it can''t stop the power of calling. After this scene took place, it directly made up for the lack of slate fragments of fate. Intact slate of fate, at this moment, appeared in the buried bone. The whole multiverse was shocked, and the ancient rules of origin were supplemented at this moment. Glory of all life, at the moment the fear of the heart like a mother''s big hand quietly smooth. In this moment, the soul has a reassuring home. Buried in the ground of bones, the army, which was still fighting wildly, suddenly came to a standstill, as if it had been pressed the pause button. One by one with a bit at a loss to look at the center of the area, staring at the piece has been floating in the sky, is the explosion of infinite bright light of the slate. Endless dignity emanates from the slate of destiny, which makes people worship. It is the most ancient breath of glory, which comes across the long river of time and condenses the strength of all living beings. In that breath, all people even dare not breathe hard, for fear of offending the sacred things that make their hearts worship and fear. It''s not just a place to bury bones. Infinite divine light lights up in the sky of multiple planes at this moment. Bottomless abyss, nine levels of hell, the plane of the dead, stormy seas, ancient forests... all the destroyed and undeveloped places, all the places covered by glory rules. Now look up at the sky, you can see the bright holy glory. Such as the mother''s gentle eyes... Reassuring. At this moment, the cracks in the space that were pouring into the old atmosphere quietly stopped the collapse and began to repair slowly. The world, which was about to collapse, had a turn for the better in an instant. But it didn''t last long, and a frightening picture appeared. Above the sky of all planes, the bright divine light reflects a picture with a terrible smell. In the endless chaotic void, beyond a vast and bright star cluster that occupies a huge area, a dark, decadent and destructive force has enveloped that star cluster. That dark decadent force is rapidly devouring and eroding everything in the cluster. It can be seen from the picture that with every advance of the power of decay, countless potential planes will collapse in the cluster. This unimaginable picture is full of visual and spiritual shock. The whole life of glory and multi planes fell into a dead silence when they saw this scene. Everyone can sense that the star cluster is glory, the world they live in now. And the decadent gray energy is the existence that everyone fears - the old dominator. Their world is being eroded... an unspeakable sadness rises in everyone''s heart. They wanted to say something, but found that any language was pale and powerless in such a scene. They can''t help at all, that force can make the plane collapse directly! The power of the God level is also very small. Everyone can only watch the glory on the screen is eroded a little, and the plane outside collapses quickly. Despair began to eat into people''s hearts. No one can stop the evil old ruler?! Can they just wait for destruction? Are those planes that are collapsing the end of them? The huge impact calms down the chaotic and murderous demons. After the appearance of this scene, they only feel that what they are doing now seems extremely ridiculous. The world is going to be destroyed. What are they fighting for?? What else to fight for?? Only the people at dawn did not lose hope at the moment, and the army looked firmly at the reunited slate of destiny in the sky. They can feel, what they believe in, what they worship, the great existence with infinite hope, now, right in front of them. Dawn will not be destroyed. No glory! They have absolute trust in the master of dawn. - after the reunion of the slate of destiny, Li De felt that the whole person was different. Endless power blesses his body, which is as vast as the sea. Even he can''t see the end of the sea of power. All the rules of the world are clear in front of his eyes. In particular, the plane stone has now integrated into his heart, and let him control the original power of the world. If he wants to, he can even make the land of the glory plane rise into a plateau, let the sea roll upside down into the sky, let the rivers change course, let the mountains move, and let all things flourish or wither.At this moment, he is the glory. He is the Lord of all things! "Ding ~ your level is upgraded to level 49, and you enter a special state - the world of incarnation. You can use all the forces in the multi planes of glory. If the multi planes of glory are not destroyed, you will not die and your soul will not die." The prompt sound of the system makes Li De intuitively understand the current state. Even after he opened the property panel, he found that all the previous information was now completely blurred. There''s only one level 49. His power is beyond the limits that the system can estimate. Endless power surged in his body, and even the existence of the God level was as humble as a mole ant in front of him at the moment. Absolute power. As long as he wants, he can easily crush anyone! But the pleasure of controlling power didn''t last long, and a very sad emotion suddenly rose in my heart. Li De''s heart trembled. The collapse of the outer plane of glory seemed to be his flesh and blood being stripped at the moment. Unspeakable pain goes deep into the soul. Every time the old ruler erodes a plane, his power will be reduced by one point. It''s not the end to control the multi planes of glory, but the beginning to deal with the natural disaster. That sad emotion made Li De wake up from the intoxication of controlling power. The eyes are clear again. There has to be an end! With a move of heart, the whole person breaks away from the slate of destiny. Restored the true body of the blood clan. The army, which had killed each other in the bone burial ground, now stood still in an indescribable state. The dignity of the slate of destiny makes everyone feel the trembling of their soul. It''s a miracle that they can stand in the same place! Li De was floating in the air, and the shining stone slab of destiny floated and sank in front of him. After seeing Li De''s figure, there was a commotion "ELO''s crown?" "The slate of destiny has been reunited?" "Under the crown of ELO, is the picture of the sky made by the old dominators?" The player''s comments come one after another. Although these brave guys are still full of awe, they don''t dare to breathe like Rongguang life. When Li De saw the scene below, he raised his eyebrows. Especially after seeing that the dawn army had less than one third left, his eyes were even colder. Looked at the trembling demon and the demon army, killed wantonly. After feeling it again, I found that most of the main subordinates, such as andebella, Betty, Issa, Harrison, Amy, kugu and so on, were not in a bad mood, so I took back my eyes. Now is not the time to settle accounts, he has no time to waste. Looking up at the sky, Li De''s face became very dignified when he saw that the star cluster was shrinking rapidly. His power is fading with the collapse of the plane. Deep eyes gradually sharp, the body that is superior to the gods of fear and majesty, such as the collapse of mountains, can not resist. Then a step forward, the whole person disappeared in the ground of buried bones. A moment later, reed stood in midair outside Lisle. At this moment, the gods'' faces changed and they all stepped back. Li Degen didn''t pay attention to these people. His eyes seemed to see through the heavens and the world, and looked directly at the old dominators beyond the countless planes. The other side seems to be aware of it. That pair of cold blood eyes overlooking the sky reappeared at the moment, looking directly at Li De. Two lives that have mastered the ultimate power are about to collide. The void generates electricity, and the stars sway. The air is as heavy as mercury at this moment. "Slate of destiny?" "Ignorant resistance, ridiculous mole ant..." "destruction has long been predestined. Without the God who created the world, what can you do to fight against the great old days?" The vast and decadent words spread all over the whole glory and multiple planes, even the gods were trembling under the majesty of the words. Li De''s mouth turned up slowly, with a cold radian. He''s got a good chance to kill. "The weak will hide their shyness with words." "Today, I''ll chop you." "For the sake of dawn." The voice of indifference but perseverance spread all over the world. Then all the glorious creatures only saw a sudden change in the picture above the sky. A figure flapping the wings of a bloody bat rushes out of the star cluster in an indescribable domineering manner, tears the decadent gray breath, and appears directly in the chaotic void as a body. The boundless majestic surging, magnificent momentum, boundless chaos void at the moment, because the figure appeared in the shudder and roar. Chapter 533 As mortieres, the leader of the nine prisons, saw Li De''s death in the sky, and his face became very ugly. The slate of destiny is really reunited, and the damned vampire, after carrying the glory and multi-faceted power, has the courage to shake with the old dominators. Damn chaos!! That should have been his thing!! In his anger, asmortiers became colder and colder. But a moment later, the ugly face suddenly stunned, and then suddenly looked at the buried bone which was torn out of the space gap by him. At this time, two demon lords are holding two twelve magic scrolls to escape from inside. "My Lord, after the vampire left, the power limit of this plane was lifted, and we took the opportunity to recall the twelve magic scrolls!" After asmortiers took over the magic scroll, he was very happy. "Ha ha ha, this is the choice of fate!" Full of cold, I took a look at the mighty shadow of Li De Xu in the sky and waved my hand. "Hell camp out!! It''s our time, it''s coming! " The cold words spread all over the battlefield over Lisle, but at this time the gods had no mind to deal with the devil. Everyone''s eyes are burning to see the sky, that has entered the chaos of the void figure. They know that when it comes to this point, everything is irreparable. Now, Li De, who controls the slate of destiny, is the strongest existence of glory. His next fight with the old dominators will definitely lead to the fate of glory in multiple planes. It will also determine their life and death. But there are also many demon masters who see that they can''t grab the slate of fate, and they don''t stay in the main plane now. After opening the door of space, they go into the bottomless abyss or other unknown planes and hide. They don''t want to fight the old dominators at all. After asmortieres gave the order, the devil quickly opened the door of space and retreated back to the ninth floor hell. At this time, finally holding to the fate of the stone slab cohesion, still guarding the buried bone of the status of the face of the stone, Katherine quietly relieved, looking at the soul of the burning ancestors of the dead. Ask softly. "The ancestor of the dead, the creator, also chose him." The ancestor of the dead nodded. "Yes... I felt the breath of the source of glory in him, which originally belonged to the father." Finish saying empty white bone eye socket to turn a head to see to asmotils leave of position. "The Lord of the nine prisons, got what he wanted... After all, I failed to protect everything left by my father." The gap between him and asmotils was immediately highlighted after the blessing of nine prisons. The ninth prison is the ninth prison of asmortiers, but the plane of the dead is not his own plane of the dead. Catherine shook her head. "Asmortiers has been planning for millions of years. How can he be so easy to deal with?" Then he looked at the sky, his eyes became more and more dignified. "The last war has begun..." the words fall, and the picture, which was still calm, immediately shows a violent shock. I saw Li De floating in the cold universe, and suddenly the surrounding air waves began to roll. If there are thousands of decadent silver roads in the void! An indescribable, indescribable strange creature is formed under the power of decay. It''s a figure with an octopus tentacle head. Its hair is disgusting creeping tentacles. At the top of each tentacle is a bloody mouth full of tusks. Distorted organs and distorted bodies are like evil filth that has been tormented for millions of years in purgatory. The body is similar to the orc''s body, covered with hair, two huge arms with sharp claws, it seems that it can easily tear the galaxy. The smell of his body is enough to be described in all terrible words. This is the most extreme evil in the world. Ordinary people will feel their soul swallowed even at a glance. The smell of terror is full of turbulence and becomes an unspeakable nightmare. Endless fear and repression make people breathless. At the moment when the old dominator appears, many lives who see its true face have been paralyzed without any resistance. That indescribable terror almost made them fall into the extreme madness. I can''t bear the power of decay. When Li De saw this scene, he was full of terror. An unimaginable pressure enveloped the whole glory plane in an instant. No one could resist the divine power, and many people fell to the ground at the same time. The majesty of constant pressure on the heavens and the world is beyond the limit of people''s imagination.In this way, the two sides are fiercely opposed in the chaos and void. Before the fight, just the collision of breath has made the crowd below almost unable to breathe. The power beyond the extreme of the world is no longer a great existence that ordinary people can spy on. "Unimaginable, it will destroy the whole plane! Is that the power of the old masters? " An evil god hiding in the abyss was shocked. "I''m not reconciled to the fact that it carries the power of glory and multiple planes! Why can he carry it!! This bloody vampire! " The Lord of dawn is covered with blood and his eyes are full of anger. "Maybe that''s fate." The sun goddess, full of glowing light, has unspeakable pain and loss in her eyes. The residents of the city of dawn also saw the picture in the sky at the moment. All the believers fell to their knees and prayed to their faith. "Under the great Cachar crown, Your Brilliance will shine on the whole world!" "The dawn will last forever!" "Your humble believers pray here, may your majesty spread glory!" Even not only the residents at dawn, but also all the people are full of expectation and hope at this moment. The existence of that great bank will shoulder the glory and fight against the old dominators. That''s their Savior. It''s their only hope. Amy, Harrison, Karp, kub, andabella, Betty, Issa... And so on. All the people in the city of dawn are praying now. Just when the air condenses to the extreme and the power of constant pressure makes everyone dare not breathe. Suddenly, both sides moved at the same time. Li De''s body erupted with endless chaos, and the power of the whole glory multi planes was now fully blessing himself. His strength has reached the acme, one punch can break a plane, shatter half of the starry sky. And the old dominator is full of the decadent power that makes people feel cold at the bottom of their hearts, that is the extremely evil power in the chaos and void, that is the terrible power that makes everything go to destruction. The figures of the two sides instantly disappeared in the same place, turned into a beam and collided with each other. The surrounding space collapses directly, making a violent trill. The void sways and chaos collapses. The chaotic and decadent energy surges like a tide. The wind blows away the clouds and the waves wash away the sand. At the moment, many spirits are shaking under the terrible power of both sides. I don''t know how many creatures can''t help kneeling down at the moment. It''s completely involuntary. Their souls can''t bear the fear. Fear from the depths of blood conquers reason. The collision between the two sides tore up the whole starry sky, and the chaotic light produced by the collision became the only light between heaven and earth. At this time, no one could see the battlefield where the two men were fighting. The heaven and the earth were broken through, and the vast power was like the collapse of a million feet high mountain, destroying the sky and the earth. Nine days, the Milky way falls, the holy light is everywhere. There are cracks in the sky, the original rules are now fully revealed, and the whole multi-dimensional plane vibrates because of the collision between the two. Li De''s momentum runs through the sky and the earth, and his mighty power surges in his body like the ocean. The domineering attitude oppresses the sky. In this level of collision, all the magic and Magic have become a stumbling block. Your own body is the best carrier of strength. Strong, almost irresistible, this is the most intuitive impression of Li De on the old dominators. The decadent power made him feel great pressure even if he shouldered the whole world. It''s a decadent force that transcends everything. It can devour a world and destroy a multiverse. However, no matter how much pressure, Li De could not step back. His heart was in a mess, and he was not allowed to carry the divine power. Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ every time you collide with the old dominator, the chaotic void around you will twist and burst. Under the collision of two people, some abandoned planes with a diameter of one million blades can''t even exist, and they will turn into ruins in half a second. There is even a black hole in the center of the battle. The power that devours everything around us. Let night turn into day, chaos into nothingness. This is the collision of the forces of creation level. This is a peerless scene that may not appear in millions of years, even in 10 or 100 eras. This scene is enough for the bard to sing and spread to the end of the world. Chapter 534 The endless divine light breaks the sky and shakes the nine secluded places. Li De collided with the old dominator, where both sides had passed, even the time was blurred, and chaos was even shattered. It''s like twelve hot suns hanging in the sky, and the wild energy distorts the void. His hands became the most ferocious weapons in the world, and he could smash the plane of stars with his fingers. The old masters are even more crazy. The whole chaos shuddered because of him. From a distance, each of the tentacles of the octopus on the God''s body burst out with infinite power. It''s like a sword. The fluctuating power above is like a rotten sea of divine power, and nothing else can be seen. All the forces are surging up and sweeping the world. The attack is like the fall of Jiutian galaxy, attacking and killing Li De, and so is the catastrophe of annihilation. This nihilistic place of chaos has become a forbidden zone for all life, which is enough to make all self considered powerful life tremble from the heart. There was a God with a pale face and dull eyes looking at the fighting scene. He couldn''t recover for a long time. In the past, they boasted that they were extremely powerful, but now they find that their power is more childish and ridiculous than children in front of the master and old master who carries the glory and multi-dimensional power. Can''t resist, can''t spy. Even the whole glory plane is trembling in the battle between the two sides at the moment. The shock wave stirring chaos is like a star river storm, wave after wave. Chaos floats and sinks, time and space annihilates. In the collision, Li De''s mood is gradually dignified. He feels that the power of the old dominator has become more and more terrifying. It seems that the other party is recovering at the moment, and the old power in the chaotic void is being swallowed by him continuously, even the old power sealed in glory is being called back by him at the moment. Those remaining old monsters have become a piece of mud, all into pure energy, into his divine body. And what''s more frightening to Li De is that. The decadent power of the old dominator is still enveloping and eroding the multiple planes of glory. It''s like a huge net that covers everything. Under the decadent power, the glory has a plane breaking up every moment. The glory at this time is the source of his strength, and the collapse of each plane represents the weakness of his original strength. Correspondingly, every time the old dominator erodes and devours a plane, it will gain more powerful power. The enemy is getting stronger, but he is getting weaker. Aware of this scene, Li De''s face was heavy in his heart and his mind was spinning wildly, looking for the opportunity to break the game. Roaring ~ the old dominator, at the moment of his thinking, killed again. That terrible body carries the most extreme evil and darkness in the world. Decaying everything, shattering the wasteland. Li De''s hair flew upside down, like a madman, bursting out with a more brilliant power than the star, and shook each other again. Boom ~ at the moment when the infinite forces of the two sides collide, the surrounding chaos and void like a great whirlpool whirled wildly in the energy of the two people''s escape, with a vast expanse of billions of miles. It has become an indescribable magnificent scene, which can be called eternal. The glory of the multi-faceted creatures to see this shocking scene, can not help but mind shock, the original weak body more and more powerless. Shivering under the endless majesty of both sides. This is no longer the existence that ordinary people can spy on. The twilight of the gods that happened before was like a joke in the war between the two sides. The fighting is getting white hot. The great power of heaven is like a prison. All of a sudden. Li De, who is in a crazy battle, only feels a jump in his heart, and then seems to have lost some treasure. Even the original power has dropped a lot. Taking advantage of a collision, he briefly breaks away from the old dominators and looks at the glorious multi planes. But the next second, he couldn''t help but his killing intention soared to the extreme. I saw asmortieres, the leader of the nine prisons, split the nine levels of hell from glory at the moment!! Is sailing alone in the chaos of the void, fast toward the distance floating away. Split plane!!! While fighting the old dominator, asmortiers stabbed him directly in the back. Nine levels of hell, which contains a lot of original energy. Once the other party is really separated from the success, then he will permanently lose the source of energy. In the case of being at a disadvantage, we have to lose a lot of primary energy. How should the war be carried out? At the moment of Li De''s anger. The old dominator keenly grasped his death, taking advantage of this almost impossible opportunity.With the power to burst stars and destroy galaxies. At this moment, the universe vibrates, the stars around it collapse, and the plane collapses. Even if the LORD God comes, the decadent power on his body will be eroded at the moment. Kill! Li Debian, who is locked by all Qi, is inevitable. He vowed to seize this rare opportunity to kill Li De. When Li De came back, he felt that every cell in his body was warning him. But it''s too late. The dominator of the old days broke out an unprecedented violent attack, and all the heavens trembled under its authority, and the chaos and void was annihilated and became a blank. Li De immediately used all his powers to protect his whole body. But it''s too late. The old dominator''s sharp claw can tear the starry sky and shatter Hengyu. It directly breaks the defense and pierces the heart. An indescribable Pang came from the chest. The decadent power now gushes in him, vowing to destroy his blood and soul. Before blinking an eye, the claws that pierced his chest seemed to burst out with the power of a hundred planes. The void of a million miles around was shattered and annihilated in this instant. Time and space are blurred at this moment... Li De Na''s God body, which can hold the broken stars, burst directly and became a pool of blood fog in the sky. He died on the spot. "When your Creator dies before endless years, the world is doomed to be swallowed by me." "Prepare for destruction, you humble lives, and this world that shouldn''t exist..." "only the old days will last forever." The decadent words that permeate the hearts of the people resound through the whole glory plane at this moment. With Octopus like head, hair full of octopus tentacles, and appearance full of extreme distortion and distortion of the old dominators, everyone is scared at the moment. Rongguang all lives see this behind the scenes, the back of the head seems to be heavily hit by a stick, eyes dizzy. The eyes were full of disbelief. "ELO was crowned... Dead like this?!" "No, it''s impossible!" "It''s over. It''s all over. The end is coming!" "Come on, run, ELO''s crown is down, and no one in the world can stop that evil god any more..." even the gods are shaking at the moment, and infinite fear engulfs them. Dead, they can clearly feel that the decadent old power swallowed up everything of Li De. The most powerful existence of glory was directly killed by the opponent on the spot with the power to shatter half of the galaxy. "If you control the fate, the stone slabs are all killed, who can fight against the old existence? ... "a demon master opened his eyes and was shocked. "Death... I smell death... Is Rong Guang really going to be destroyed?" The dark dominating tone, which was once allied with Li De, was a bit at a loss, and the undead did not have a big concept of death. But the whole glory is about to be destroyed, which still gives him an impact that can''t be said. "I won''t! Why did you choose him!! If it''s me, I''ll win! " At the moment, the sun goddess clenched her fists, even stabbed her fingernails into her palm, and the golden blood was dripping. "Dead? Ha ha ha, good death... "The master of dawn has the abnormal pleasure of revenge at the moment, but in an instant, he is afraid of the future. The one who controls the strongest power is dead. Who else can protect glory? All kinds of living things are clearly revealed at this moment. Only the people at dawn still have firm eyes. Amy, Harrison, andabella, Betty, Issa, withered bones, Anthony... Everyone''s eyes are burning, and their faith is not shaken. They believe that the figure who is always worthy of their trust will never fall down here. If it''s really over. They will never let the flame of dawn go out. The people of dawn die on the way to charge, and there are never cowards who are greedy for life and afraid of death. "Army of dawn, draw your sword!" In the ground of burying bones, adebella, dressed in a blood cloak, flew into the air, cold and hot. "If the crown falls today and the past erodes the glory, I will lead you to the charge. The army at dawn will only fall on the road of charge The Cape, red as blood, is hunting now. Firm words, let one figure after another fly to adebella''s side. Betty, Issa, Kapp, Anthony, Frey... Although they are silent, everyone can see their determination.Break dawn, never flinch! They will still fight for the crown, for all the people who are waiting for them! No one in the army below spoke, but the flame in his heart was burning. The sword comes out of its sheath and the sword is held high. "For the dawn!" The crazy roar almost overturned the sky. At this moment, dawn is gathering like never before. Around the players who haven''t quit the buried bone see this scene, inexplicably there is a kind of energy gathering. The blood is going up. At this moment, they silently pulled out their weapons and pointed their sharp edge at the old dominator in the sky. They will never shrink back! It''s just when everyone thinks it''s coming to an end and the old masters are going to devour the whole world. The picture in the sky suddenly changed. I saw a force that could not be peeped and described suddenly broke out at the place where Li De was killed. It''s like the hot sun exploding, and the whole chaotic void is trembling. Then, a figure that makes everyone almost crazy condenses slowly in the power of tearing up the galaxy of the universe. "Under ELO''s crown!" The cry of a Lord God makes everyone''s eyes shine again. The next second, the picture changes again. The perspective in the sky suddenly rises, and then the glory plane wrapped by endless corrosive force begins to shrink. It seems to be quickly engulfed by the old power. those peripheral surfaces are collapsing like bubbles, breaking up one after another. Even all glorious lives hear the wailing of the world. The rapid collapse of the plane is rapidly weakening the power of the whole world. "Is destruction coming?"?! No, ELO is not down yet! " Seeing this scene, many gods are shocked. Before ELO''s coronation is revived, will glory be destroyed by the old masters? However, contrary to the plane collapse, the momentum is becoming more and more powerful in the place where Li De has not yet condensed the entity. Boom ~ the collapse speed of Rongguang peripheral plane exceeds the limit of all people''s imagination. Even the erosion of the old dominator is far behind the collapse. A dozen breathing rooms. All the planes in the periphery of Rongguang burst, like a biscuit hit by a hammer. The only thing is that when those planes collapse, all life will be transferred to the main plane... but the collapse speed is too fast, and no one notices this. A moment later, the collapse spread to the Creator!! Goddamn Creator! " It sensed the power of the creator God in Li De, and remembered the picture of being killed. This distorted old master fell into extreme madness. Hundreds of stars burst out on his body, and the divine power released after the explosion comes from the violent killing of suppressing the starry sky and breaking up the universe. Seeing this, Li De''s infinite gods burst out like a new sun. The two sides killed each other directly in the terrible attitude of star collision. Bang ~ at the moment of collision, the surrounding chaos bursts directly, and the void becomes fragments. Everything has been obliterated into nothingness. The whole vast chaos all rippled up, bright light burst out, such as the most gorgeous fireworks in bloom, beautiful and dazzling, terrible and enchanting. Immortal will and opportunity to kill, cross the eternal sky. In the void, there was a flash of power, and the power of decay was surging. Even the glory theme plane nearby was almost crushed by the power of decay. Li De''s strong hand, with the supreme spirit to block the impact of the old dominators, to avoid the crisis of the world being completely broken. The more frenzied the Vietnam war between the two sides. Li De''s body is full of the brightest light, chaos is broken, the sky and the earth explode, and the whole battlefield shakes violently. Even the vast chaos of the void, it is difficult to bear such a terrible force. The old dominators are not bad at all. The decadent power in their hands devours the chaotic power of hundreds of millions of miles, and they collide with each other fiercely. This kind of power of creation makes people tremble. Even the existence of level 45 goddess of life will be terrified here at the moment. The aftereffects of the outbreak of fighting between the two sides, just a wisp of it will be enough to make their bodies collapse and their souls disappear. Every ray of divine light is like a river of stars. It''s overwhelming, it''s suppressing chaos. Both sides have long been unable to see the real figure, below the life can only see the two colors of the sky in the silent collision. All things were destroyed by it, and the power of heaven overflowed. It''s as vast as a sea.The two sides fought from the glory plane to the depth of chaos, and destroyed hundreds of millions of ruins planes and chaotic planets from the depth of chaos. The scene of terror has become an indelible memory of all life. It''s a creator level battle. This is a war of annihilation that can destroy hundreds of millions of planes. The disenfranchised gods are on the ground one by one at the moment. They can''t have the courage to face up to such power. The people of dawn, the stunned players, and the lives scattered on the theme plane. It''s all in a terrible shock at the moment. This unprecedented war can be called eternity. The collision between the two sides is more and more fierce, but they lack a fatal blow to kill each other. The old masters, aware of this, jerked away. "No one can stop me from destroying all this! Old days are the final destination The moment when the voice fell. The decadent power that has been wrapped in the glory planes suddenly turns into pure energy and pours into the distorted body of the old dominator. The breath of the old master rises again. The chaos and void around him were directly distorted, and everything seemed to be blurred. The mighty power is like the falling of the nine sky galaxy, and the nine you purgatory is broken in front of us. "Welcome... Destruction!" All the tentacles of the octopus on the head burst and turned into a sharp spear composed of rotten blood. The old dominator erupted and all his strength gathered on it. The endless decadent power makes the spear like the origin of destroying the sky, and the shattering star field is just between hands. The power of sleeping for endless years is now all blessed on the spear. This blow is enough to destroy everything. It has absolute confidence, even if the dead creator returns, it will die!! The decadent breath makes the life of the theme plane fall into extreme panic. No one can imagine how terrible the blow will be. When Li De realized that the old dominator wanted to fight for his life, the killing intention on his face also soared to the extreme at this moment. "Then, end it all!" Infinite divine power gushed out of the blood, and the power of glory and multi planes erupted completely without any reservation at the moment. At the moment, heaven and earth are shocked. The theme plane is the place where bones are buried. The sarcophagus, forgotten by Li De, which he once carried out from the place where the old evil gods were sealed, suddenly trembled. A moment later, the sarcophagus hummed and then exploded. A sword handle floated out of the sarcophagus. It''s breathtaking to the extreme. Creation artifact!! The next moment, the hilt directly disappeared out of thin air and appeared in the chaotic void. Li De, who was gathering his strength, saw the cross hilt in front of him, and his face was frozen. "The sword of creation..." stretch out your right hand and hold the handle tightly for the next second. A sense of intimacy came, and then the hilt hummed and trembled. From all over the glory plane, small pieces of metal suddenly floated up, and instantly appeared under the hilt. The sword of creation, which disappeared after the creation, was condensed again. When the last fragment is embedded in the sword of creation. Infinite power surged out. This cross sword, which has already become an eternal legend, once again blooms its majesty! With a long sword in his hand, Li De poured all his power into it. The sharp sword burst out. The chaos around him is pushed back by the light. It seems that in the next moment, Li De will be able to open up a new multi-dimensional plane again! Kill!! Li De''s hair rose upside down, and his breath was like the revival of the ancient gods who suppressed the heavens. It seems like it''s been a long time, but it happens in a few breaths. At this moment, the old dominator has withdrawn the decadence that has eroded the glory theme plane, while swallowing hundreds of millions of miles of chaotic power. The spear of blood has blossomed to the extreme, and the power of the instrument of creation is as powerful as the waves of thousands of miles sweeping hundreds of billions of tons of sea water hanging upside down in the sky. After reaching a certain limit. Under the gaze of hundreds of millions of glorious lives, the two sides collided with each other. Brush ~ the shock wave of terror is everywhere. The two earthshaking powers directly burst apart, and the surging power of both sides shattered the starry sky, turned chaos into nothingness, turned time back, and space into debris. Tens of thousands of stars are running, and hundreds of millions of thunders are roaring. The spear, which was formed by the blood of the old dominator, collapsed directly under the sharp edge of the sword of creation.The sword of creation, which had just been condensed, was smashed again under the collision of the end of the world, leaving only the broken sword. Li De''s mouth was full of blood, and his bones were broken at this moment, but he didn''t retreat. Instead, he bullied himself and killed the old dominator with a broken sword in his almost crazy state. The corrosive power of the other side almost destroyed his soul. The old dominator was furious, but he didn''t retreat, and he came with endless pressure. Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ a bloody battle broke out. Close combat between the two sides is ten thousand times more dangerous than before. Li De''s hand was torn by the claws of the old dominator, his flesh and blood splashed, and even his bones were directly smashed. While the old dominators were pierced by Li Dedong, who was holding a broken sword, with fistful sized holes. Li De''s heart was as cold as ice when he felt that his body was constantly corroded by the old power and his soul was almost destroyed. After another collision, half of the sky burst. No matter how fierce the opponent''s attack is, the broken sword of creation stabs straight at the heart of the old ruler. At the same time, the claws of the old ruler pierce his chest and abdomen. The two sides exchanged injuries. But this time, Li De did not retreat after being torn from his chest. On the contrary, the endless power of fate burst out, and the power of fate was all released by Li De. Into the heart of the old master. This soul belongs to the chaos and void, and the life that does not know the destiny is directly sealed by the power of destiny condensed by the glorious beings. The heart, which has more violent power than the star, is now slowly sinking into silence. The old dominator who was aware of the fatal danger roared, and the terrible corrosive power also surged out of Li De''s body. The chaos and void around us shudder under the collision of the two sides, and the original rules of chaos are now annihilated. Li De''s intense pain made him crazy, but it didn''t make him retreat. Instead, it aroused his ferocity and fury. All the hidden power in the blood is burning. Then he suddenly released the broken sword of creation and grasped each other''s body with both hands. At the moment, the body has integrated the power of the whole multiple planes, and the God body compressed to the extreme is suddenly powerful. Time is distorted by his power. The old dominator only felt the infinite power coming from Li De''s hands, and the solid divine body began to creak, as if it would crack in the next second. In his heart, he tore Li De''s body with his claws and vowed to kill him before he burst out all his strength! However, all this became futile after a roar. "Kill!" A roar from the sky. Li De burned all his power, even the power of his soul, and burst out the power to tear the starry sky. However, the old dominator who sealed the fate of the glorious beings wants to use his strength, but finds that he is unable to mobilize. The next second, the eternal epic. The distorted old dominator is directly torn into two parts by the dominator who controls the multiple planes of glory. The decadent blood splashed, and the decadent energy around burst out suddenly. It''s like hundreds of stars colliding with each other. Endless power raised a shock wave of terror to the extreme, annihilating everything around. The chaotic void is now a blank. In this center, Li De''s body is pitted by rotten blood, and the big holes in his chest and abdomen are still rolling, eroded by the old power, and can''t recover in a short time. His hands were holding the deformed corpse, which was torn into two parts, and the broken sword of creation was nailed to each other''s heart. Chapter 535 It''s over. It''s all over. When the corpse of the old ruler, torn in two, floats in the cold, chaotic void, all is over. The surging power of the old days began to dissipate around at the moment, and the energy that could corrode everything slowly returned to calm. Li De, whose robe was red with blood and even his chest had been pierced, was tired. His eyes scan the chaos and void. At this time, the battlefield within a million miles has completely become a nothingness. The torn space forms one violent space turbulence after another. Even in the distance, dozens of chaotic vortices that can strangle space are now spinning at high speed. Rongguang''s multi-dimensional plane collapses automatically after he takes the initiative to draw strength. The earth and mountains are attracted by the vortex. One death forbidden area after another has been formed. Even if the LORD God comes here, he should avoid it. If no one deals with it, these whirlpools of death will only calm down if they can turn for millions of years. All over the world. The multiple planes of glory have been destroyed, and the chaotic void has become a place of terror. After the war, there was nothing but nothingness and silence. Glory hundreds of millions of life at the moment, looking at the picture in the sky, see the chest was pierced several big holes, covered with blood of Li De. The back was all wet with cold sweat. This collision happened under their eyes, unprecedented terror. They can''t imagine what would happen if Lee lost the fight. Maybe they will be crushed together with the theme plane by the old dominators... but at the moment, their prayer seems to have an effect. "Have we... Won?" A disenfranchised spirit is dazed and unbelievable. The relaxation after a high degree of tension made him unable to recover for a while. "It''s over... It''s all over..." a soldier, who was forced by the divine power and was sitting on the ground, murmured, but when he turned around and saw the debris all over the place, he burst into tears. "Won the championship!" In the city of dawn, countless residents look at the pictures in the sky. After a long silence, they suddenly roar hysterically. Their faith, their master, now won the final victory!! Fanatical believers now kneel down and kiss the ground, the city ruled by the great Cachar. They are proud of each other. From the curse of thousands of years to get the relief of karelina''s tight heart relaxed down, that pair has been indifferent eyes revealed the joy can not hide. "Kachar, I made the right choice." "From today on, glory will usher in a new master..." the ancestor of the dead and the master of darkness, the fire of the soul is rippling slightly at the moment, and the white face with no expression is staring at the sky, and no one knows what these dead are thinking. After losing the divine power, the dead will not be the same from today on. The sun goddess in golden armor was dazed at the moment and did not whisper until a long time later. "Creator... Your choice... May not be wrong..." the scene of Li De''s bloody suppression of the old dominators shocked her beyond description. She knew that she would never be able to compete with the figure standing on the sky in her life. From today on, glory will be the glory of each other. The sun will be dim and a new light will rise. The master of dawn was not willing, but he felt the weakness in his body. At last, he could only sigh dejectedly. When Li De controls the slate of destiny, he and the other party are no longer comparable. Those demon masters and abyssal evil spirits who were deprived of their power were silent and complex at the moment. There is not only hatred for Li De''s depriving them of everything, but also fear of Li De''s controlling the supreme power, and even some gratitude to Li De after the old dominator was killed. But no matter what they think, they all know that at the moment when Li De dominates the heavens, they are no longer the beings who once controlled the supreme power. The gods on the battlefield are silent, happy or angry, but they lack cheers. However, there is no lack of cheers. The ordinary civilians and players who survived are on the bench. At this moment, no matter where he is, as long as he is still alive, as long as he sees the world shaking battle in the sky, after Li De becomes the final winner of the divine battle, he sends out excited cheers. "Praise you, the great ELO!! Glory will last forever because of you! ""We won!" "Long live! Praise the goddess! Praise the sun! Praise everything Floating in the sky, andabella''s red cape makes a sound of hunting, and her eyes are filled with great surprise and unabashed appreciation. The heroic figure was just like the one who rescued her from the siege of the orcs in liser many years ago. Full of the charm, even at the moment he was extremely embarrassed, but still in her eyes. In Betty''s wild eyes, with sincere admiration, from the weakness of her first acquaintance to the greatness of the hand of heaven at the moment. She witnessed his growth and was impressed by her heart. Little Issa, who had not grown up, showed a bright light in her Ruby eyes. The teacher is the best... Harrison, the speaker of the city hall, was laughing, his face full of excitement and excitement. "The light of dawn shines today! Long live the crown Nicole, Nello, Frey, kuggu, Kapp... All the men who could name were full of excitement at the moment. Even asrega, the God who has lost his power, and Freya, the twelve winged angel of death, are full of worship and joy at this moment. Crown, from now on will dominate glory! Rongguang Aborigines were still restrained, and tens of millions of players who died in the war were extremely excited at the moment. "Well done, I knew we could win. I just killed 20 demons, and I''ve got credit for that too!" "ELO is still fierce under the crown. Even if he is handsome, he is still strong. What''s more, he is not bald. It''s really soft!" "Husband, you are so handsome!! Ah, I want to sleep with you! " "Damn, big brother, don''t shout so loud? In addition, if there are so many leg hairs, don''t wear half pants to go out. I''m scared that I''ll be OK. In case the cow goes and chews your leg hairs as grass, it won''t be good... " "... " the pressure of sand sculpture players is all put down. Now they have let themselves go, and the cry is very strong. Zhao Yue has been fighting in the front line, at this time, the blood on the leather armor is dropping, and the dagger in his hand has a gap. After all the dust settled, he took a long breath, and his expression was inexplicably complicated. "It seems that the gap between our identities is getting bigger and bigger..." our eyes are a little dim, but after a moment, they hold their heads high again, and this mature and plump woman shows a stubborn expression of unyielding. "But I won''t give up!" - the news of the victory has not only caused a huge sensation in Rongguang, but also the earth, which has been live broadcast in real time, is now in a state of cheering. On the forum of Rongguang official website, Li Desheng tore up the old dominator, and the bloody picture on his body was the first one at the first time. Tens of millions of people leave crazy messages below. "Invincible, I can only say invincible!! ELO''s crown is too strong! " "I feel that the cracks in the earth''s sky are rapidly healing after the old dominator has been killed!" "Look, the latest news, several gaps in the earth''s space have disappeared, and the earth is safe..." "I knew that we could win, and ELO was worthy of being a man who could cooperate with the official. He was really strong!" "This battle has made my blood boil up. Unfortunately, I was killed at the beginning and I didn''t make it to the end." "I''m going to blow ELO off the crown!" "My husband is still so handsome, whining..." "..." after knowing the news, the governments of all countries were relieved. In particular, the healing of the cracks in the earth and the sky makes those troubled countries want to thank Li De. In this disaster, because of the serious erosion of the old power, the population of some small countries with scattered people almost lost half. On the land of the United States and the Empire, there are more than 10 million casualties. The worst is the neon country, the most prosperous city has been razed to the ground, the loss is almost incalculable, people died in the streets, no one on the floor of mobile phones everywhere. After the victory of the war, all the people in the official headquarters stood up and cheered wildly. All the suffering is over. They are about to usher in a new world. This time, the Chinese people have saved billions of people in the world and become the master of glory and the new master. And in the future, the earth will belong to the most complete Chinese! - the chaos and emptiness lie on the ruins with many holes and broken walls.It took Li De a long time to recover. After taking a deep breath, I felt it carefully. At this time, the wounds on his body corroded by the old power still exist, for fear that he will not be able to recover in a short time. That decadent power is too stubborn. But the pain did not hinder his joy. He fulfilled his promise, guarded the glory, and guarded the countless eyes of trust. But the last step is not done. Looking down at the body of the old ruler floating in the void, and the decadent heart pierced by the creation sword. There are subtle expressions. He can feel that although the old ruler has died, there is still a possibility of resurrection. Yes, it was born in the chaos and void and controlled the existence of the old power. It is far from easy to be killed. Each other''s soul has been integrated into this chaotic void, even if he obliterates or seals each other''s body, it doesn''t help. If we don''t find a way to deal with it, maybe millions of years later, this terrible life will come back to life again. "The power of the old dominator is bestowed by chaos and void. If chaos and void exist, its power will not die out. Only time can annihilate all this. " Creationism was aware of this scene many years ago, but the opponent didn''t have much time to deal with it in order to meet the enemy, so he couldn''t kill the old dominator completely. What the other party can''t finish, he wants to continue. After a little meditation, Li De looked at the glory theme plane. "In this case, let''s use time to obliterate everything..." then he waved his hand in the shock of all life. Boom ~ the main plane trembles. It seems that the whole world is going to collapse. As soon as the picture in the sky turns, a mountain range stretching for tens of thousands of miles rises from the main plane on the earth. Distant mountains. It''s the habitat of the city of dawn. This mountain, which spans several empires, with numerous towering mountains and peaks, is now flying upside down between Lee''s waves. It''s an epic spectacle that the mountain of ten thousand li flies into the sky. It''s shocking from the heart. Catch the stars with one hand and smash the sun and moon with one finger. The magnificent momentum is vast for millions of miles. Li De dragged his broken body and waved his hands. Infinite light burst out from the body. Strong to the extreme power at the moment. Tens of thousands of miles of distant mountains and mountains at the moment of rapid softening, and then he rolled into the shape of a city. The body of the old ruler, floating and sinking nearby, falls rapidly from the void, and then smashes into the depths of the mountains. Infinite creative power burst out. The starry sky vibrates and the chaos ripples. A huge city is slowly taking shape in the void under the gaze of countless people. Later, with a wave of his hand, the slate of fate, which had been integrated into his body, appeared and fell into the city in the way of meteor fall. Countless mysterious inscriptions were engraved on the city in an instant. In an instant, a bright divine light rises from the big city and radiates incomparably bright power. In order to suppress the old dominators, he refined the mountains and rivers as the city, with the slate of destiny as the core. It''s amazing. However, Li De did not stop his movements after the cohesion of the big city. He waved his hands, taking the floating holy city as the core link, and then the power of creation wrapped the whole glorious theme plane. Countless mysterious inscriptions escaped from him and covered the whole plane, forming a state of protection. "I said, there is no more God in this world!" The language comes out with the method. Words fall, countless rules turn, in an instant, the rules of order have been formed. Then all the people on the glory plane only felt a strong sense of security in their hearts, as if there were no gods to protect them. Li De waited until everything fell to the ground, then slowly stopped and looked at the masterpiece in front of him. It''s a big city with infinite light. Based on the divine body of the old dominator, with the stone slab of destiny as the core, and refining mountains and rivers as the shell, he condensed this divine city. At the same time, with the sacred city as the core, the glory was protected by the creation inscription. From then on, those living in the chaos and void have only one way to enter glory - from the city of God. As long as this holy city does not fall, glory will never fall. After glory, there will be no gods, and there will be no deficit in the original power of the glory theme plane. Therefore, it will be the strongest defense weapon, and it will be difficult for the old ruler to overcome it.Who wants to enter, the first step is to compete with the power of a complete multi-dimensional plane. Gather the strength of the whole world to resist foreign enemies. The divine body of the old dominator acts as an energy provider. Although the rotten body was torn, it still absorbed the power of chaos and void. The whole shield of glory consumes a lot of energy, which can be drawn from the divine body of the old ruler. It''s waste utilization, let the other party compensate for the crime. In this way, a perfect balance can be achieved. Maybe the divine body will lose its ability to absorb the power of chaos when the old dominator is completely annihilated. At that time, the slate of destiny will replace the body of the old ruler and become the new energy core. This design can make the multiple planes of glory come to the end of the life of the plane... Li De floats on the void, overlooking the world that already belongs to him. "The war is over, and I have killed the old masters. In the name of the Lord of glory, I declare that from this moment on, the old era ends and a new era begins. I call this new era the dawn era. " Chapter 536 Although a month has passed since that war, the wounds of the world can not be healed in a short time. There are traces left by the old monsters in the vast land. Forests become deserts, mountains become plains, rivers become the source of pestilence... Everything is full of the scene of destruction. Although the great master of glory, the God of dawn, has used his divine power to drive away the remaining power of the old days. But it will take a long time for Rongguang to return to its original ecology. In this disaster, the biggest change of terrain is the ancient forest in the center of the glory theme plane, which has become a land of nothingness covered with yellow sand. With the disappearance of their habitat and the deprivation of their powers, the dazzling elves have completely disappeared from the public. It''s no longer what it used to be. The core of the glory theme plane is no longer the central region of the mainland after the taboo natural disaster. Green city, located in the south of the main plane, has become a new focus. For here is blessed by the glorious new master, the great ELO. Scarlet mage tower, mysterious tavern. Located in a mysterious street, the tavern is under the direct control of the scarlet mage tower, after it was revealed that Lilo''s crown was the owner of the scarlet mage tower, Lide Cachar. It immediately became the favorite gathering place for all adventurers and players. When the night comes, it becomes the most lively place. "You weren''t there. I saw it with my own eyes! With a wave from ELO''s crown, the gods are deprived of their power! The goddess is up, I swear to you! That''s the craziest scene I''ve ever seen in my life A fleshy adventurer took up a glass of rum and puffed it dry, boasting. "The gods fell from the sky, and they had no extraordinary power! If I had gone up at that time, I would have defeated a spirit A young man on the wine table was full of adoration. "The gods were deprived of their power by the crown of ELO! I said, why did ELO order that the churches of the gods be demolished... elder brother Alton, what happened to the demons later? It''s not just the gods who are deprived of their power, is it? " This made the crowd around look at the adventurer with a face full of flesh. Wine strong counsellor courage, rare to become the focus of attention, heart immediately proud of not, immediately amplified a bit of voice. "Of course those demons are not so good! Deprived of the same power! Even more than demons, all the evil spirits were dispelled by ELO. Haven''t you heard from the priests at dawn church? From now on, there will be no gods in the world! " Some of the crowd muttered. "Why are there no gods? Can''t you be a God in the future? " The fleshy adventurer said triumphantly, "of course not. My neighbor is the priest of dawn church. He told me that the contribution of gods to glory is very small. It is because of the existence of gods that there are so many oppressions in the world. So ELO won''t allow anyone else to become a God in this world! And do you know where those old monsters came from? " This immediately aroused the curiosity around, hastened. "Tell me, how did you get here?" "Isn''t it from the void of chaos as the Church of dawn says?" "Don''t stop... Hurry up!" The adventurer was haughty when he was satisfied with his appetite. "I tell you, it was the gods who caused the old monsters to appear!" This made the surrounding crowd in an uproar. "No?" "The gods are traitors?" "How can it be? I saw a god die in battle with my own eyes!" The adventurer shuddered and said, "you know what? Everyone who becomes a God will extract part of the source power of glory. The more gods appear, the weaker the source of glory will be. Those old monsters are the glory of invasion when the source power of glory is very weak. However, although the gods have drawn the source of glory, they are just like lambs in the face of the enemy and can not play their due role at all! So, you should know the reason for all this... " this made some believers in gods in the crowd look complicated and want to refute something, but they were silent when they thought of the attitude towards the gods under ELO''s crown. It turns out that the gods they believe in are the cause of this natural disaster... It''s too hard for them to accept. I watched the atmosphere drop suddenly. All over the face of the adventurer suddenly some unhappy, finally become the focus of attention of the crowd, has not installed enough.At the moment, he coughed a few times. After the crowd focused on him again, he spoke again. "Do you know the legend of the city of dawn?" This immediately aroused the interest of the surrounding crowd. "Is the city of dawn the city from which ELO''s crown came down?" "A month ago, a city suddenly appeared in the original location of liser City, which was moved from the sky by the supreme power of ELO, but it seems to be closed to the outside world..." "it is said that there are countless races such as human, ORC, dwarf, Centaur and so on in that city, and they can live in harmony... It''s amazing." "That city is more than that. It''s said that all the buildings in it are shocking. There are magic railcars, eternal water that will never stop flowing, and space doors everywhere!" "..." the crowd around burst out with great enthusiasm, and one after another described what they had learned about the city of breaking the dawn. Especially for those who have a detailed understanding of the city of dawn, the words are full of wonder. It''s a miracle city! After the hot discussion in the crowd, the adventurer with a face full of flesh didn''t hear the information he learned was said, and immediately felt that he could do it. Tons ~ is a large glass of rum into the stomach, haughty way. "What do you know, the city of dawn was built years ago. At the beginning, it was built in the deep mountains, not communicating with outsiders. One of my distant relatives was lucky to be brought back to the city by ELO''s subordinates when he was on the run! I swear, the city of dawn is the greatest city in the world! There is no aristocracy, no oppression! Everyone can get respect and enough food as long as they work! Warm houses will be distributed free of charge, taxes are low, prices are stable, and there are countless delicious food! More importantly, they have never been invaded by foreign enemies and are extremely safe. " Said to see the crowd full of yearning around, satisfied. "As for those alchemy equipment full of miracles, they were all completed by the goblins under the guidance of the great ELO crown!" "Then why did the city of dawn suddenly appear in lisser?" The young man next to him is very strange. "You asked the right person." It''s the first time for him to pretend to be in front of so many people. It''s so cool. "The distant mountains were pulled out by ELO and melted into a sacred town. After guarding the chaos and emptiness, the city of dawn, which originally existed in the distant mountains, lost its habitat. How can mortals live in the sky? Therefore, the city of dawn was transferred to the original position of benlisil by ELO.... it turned out that there were still such secrets in it, and people suddenly realized. "Now the city of dawn is not allowed to enter. How do you know?" Now some people are questioning it. "Oh, my neighbor is the priest of the Church of dawn, my distant relative, and he comes out of the city of dawn! In addition, I have just established a relationship with his daughter, who is now my father-in-law.... when I heard this, people all expressed their disdain. It''s hard to eat soft food. This is a guy with a face full of flesh. Even some people can look up to him. With similar news slowly fermenting. Gradually, the legend of Shencheng became more and more extensive and exaggerated. In the end, it turned into a city of dawn above the sky, which is full of infinite treasure and powerful power. Under the crown of ELO, the great glory ruler, in the sky god City, there are artifacts that become gods. As long as you can obtain artifacts, you can become gods and get eternal life. And these legends have become the stories of the traveling poets. At first, it was ok, but with the passage of a long time, one hundred years, two hundred years, three hundred years, five hundred years... generation after generation, people were born, grew up, aged and died. There are fewer and fewer people who have experienced the war of the old dominators. The legend of the city of dawn has gradually become a myth among the people who chant poetry. Even after a thousand years, whether there were gods in this world has become people''s doubt. In the sky, the city called the city of dawn is regarded as a myth. There are no gods in this world, and no one can climb the sky to find the legendary city. - - - - - - after Li De refined the shiwanli mountain range into a holy city and forever conquered the sky, he completely consolidated his power of control. He is now the real master of glory. One thought can turn the world upside down. Looking at glory, countless lives are still looking up at the sky, slightly waving away the reflection of the sky.The wound that the body was pierced by the old dominator slowly healed as before. The immortal body has evolved into a real immortal body. When his power is exhausted, he will never die. However, although the great enemy of the old dominator has been solved, there are still many problems to be solved. The other planes of glory have been destroyed, and now only the main plane is left. The devil, the undead, the devil and so on have no place to go. The same is true of other disordered races. How to deal with this situation? Li De fell into thinking. If we re open up other planes to place these lives, we will go back to the old way before glory. The more planes there are, the more power will be consumed, which is likely to cause loopholes in his defense system with Shencheng as the core. If we don''t arrange these evil lives well, we are afraid that the theme plane will be restless for a moment. After thinking for a long time, Li De looked at the underground world. There are hundreds of underground worlds in the whole glory, some are interlinked, some are independent. Some areas are no less than Rongguang, a human kingdom, while others are only ten kilometers long and wide. Although demons and undead are evil, when they reach the level of creator, their eyes will no longer be limited to this. If you destroy these evil lives, will the world be a better place? The answer is No. Whether demons and undead exist or not, the world will not be full of truth, goodness and beauty. The wars waged by various races for the sake of desire will happen when there are demons, and will never decrease when there are no demons. So why destroy them? Moreover, if there is no evil in this world, who can understand good and light? After I made up my mind, my mind moved. In an instant, the life of the glory plane only felt the earth shaking violently, as if the plane was about to collapse. Deep in the earth, the underground world, big and small, began to merge with each other under the influence of the power of creation. Even if they were separated by countless distances, they would be connected in an instant. This scene is like a myth. Creation. This is where the power of creationism is most powerful and unexplained. As long as he wants, he can create anything in the world, including life. The shaking of the Earth lasted for more than ten breaths before it slowly calmed down. Those who thought glory was going to be destroyed, after quieting down, were sweating and patting their chest. Full of fear. The line of sight turns to the underground. At this time, there are four broad spaces in the vast earth. And the four underground worlds are no longer independent, and there is a long and narrow passage between them. Li De looked at the scene and nodded with satisfaction. With a wave of hand, infinite power erupts. In the next moment, the demons, undead and demons of the theme plane appear in the underground world. These evil lives were put in a cage by him. The rest of the underground world was left to the original underground world by him. As for whether the devil will climb out of the ground and invade the earth''s surface in the future, that is the question that should be considered by the life on the earth''s surface in the future. After dealing with the demons and undead on the theme plane, Li De looked up at the endless chaos. It seems that at this moment, eyes see through the sky. A moment later, a wave of force was detected. Li De''s eyes were full of brilliance. He waved his hand and snapped. In front of the space directly broken, the next second, the whole person disappeared in place. The earth. Huaxia. Mordor. Li De stood in the clouds overlooking the busy modern metropolis below, his expression was inexplicably touched. This is his home. I didn''t expect to come back at the end. Take two deep breaths, depress the inner excitement, and start to feel it carefully. "This is a strange multiple plane." "The earth is not a derived plane of glory, but a new and growing multiple plane." "What''s more, there is no master in this world. It''s a multiple plane of self birth." "So, what''s going on with the glory game?" Li De looks a little excited. When he controlled the power of glory, he realized that the earth did not belong to glory. At that time, he was quite puzzled, but he did not expect that the earth was a multi-dimensional plane, and this plane had no master. Close your eyes slightly, and your mental strength is like a storm. After a few breaths, he scanned the earth. Soon, an area with strange fluctuations caught his attention.the himalayas. Li De looked at the back of the world. "Familiar soul wave... Creator, not dead?" The next second, Loren disappeared in mid air and appeared on a snowy peak in the Himalayas. "It''s underground here." Li De''s eyes penetrated the snow covered peaks and looked deep into the earth. A moment later, the expression was a little queer. Under the ground thousands of meters deep, a huge skull stands still, with a diameter of thousands of meters. The skull has become a fossil because of time. But it''s amazing that there is a 100 meter wide space in the depth of the fossil head, and a void figure constructed by blue light is floating in the center. The familiar wave of soul is from the other side. Li De''s eyes were fixed. The next second directly appeared in front of the virtual shadow. "The creator?" After hearing the sound, the whole person fluctuates like a water wave, and then slowly opens his eyes. Feeling the power from Li De, Xu Ying smiles a little. "Master of rongguangxin, you are here at last." Li De was a little surprised. "Are you still alive?" He can''t feel each other''s breath of life, but this virtual shadow doesn''t look like death, and each other''s emotional fluctuations can''t be fake. Xu Ying nodded and shook his head. "You don''t have to worry. I have been dead for thousands of years. The reason why I exist now is completely supported by the original strength of this new multi-dimensional plane. And now my only remaining soul power is about to disappear... Before long, I will become nothing completely. " After careful induction, Li De confirmed that the other party was not lying. "Why don''t you return to glory?" Xu Ying shook his head. "I can''t leave the original power of this new plane, even for a moment. Before, in my deep sleep, I felt the awakening of the old power of glory.... Li deruo thought. "So you made the game glory to help glory?" "Yes, I use the original power to protect the souls of human beings in this world and give them the ability to resurrect. As long as the earth is not destroyed and this new multi plane is not captured by the past, Rongguang will have a steady stream of reinforcements... " Li De finally understood the reason why Rongguang was born. It''s really not difficult for a creator who can use some power to create a so-called game. "Why can I cross alone? " after seeing Li De for a long time, Xu Ying said," it''s not my arrangement. You can enter glory with your soul. It''s just the combination of you and glory. There are so many people on earth, but you are different. Maybe that''s fate. " Li De was dumbfounded. "Do you have any last wishes that I can help you fulfill?" Xu Ying shakes his head slowly. "I have long been dead, and it is an insult to live in this state. Glory is my greatest masterpiece, my only intention is that glory can survive intact. In the future, I hope you can protect the glory and the new multi plane of the earth. There are countless powerful lives in the chaos and void. Every time will be your challenge. You will not lack opponents. " After the words fall, Xu Ying closes her eyes with an attitude of great satisfaction. "I''ve lived long enough... It''s time to get some sleep. The future, the master of glory, is up to you. " With that, the virtual blue shadow gradually faded, and finally disappeared completely in nothingness... Li De was inexplicably disappointed to see the life that once dominated countless years disappear in front of his eyes. A moment later, his eyes were clear again, like a promise to the creator, and his tone was firm. "I will protect the future of glory and the earth." At this moment, the earth has a new master. After looking around, he didn''t find anything left by the creator. He stepped out and disappeared in the same place. Next second. The scarlet moon. Li De stood at the door of the company and looked up at the big logo with a smile on his face. Just at this moment, the sun is dispersing from the dark clouds, sprinkled on him, elegant and burning eyes. Inside the company, a mature woman in red professional dress is stepping out. After seeing the figure of Li De, the familiar lady showed a smile from her heart."Mr. Li, welcome home."